《Strongest Naruto System》 Chapter 1： : Legendary Crossing "Little prince, Nima''s, we have a one-on-one one-on-one. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Looking at a dialog box on the computer screen in front of the player''s body lying on the floor, Song Youchang smiled, pushed the glasses frame and typed two words. "Sb." After typing these two words, he immediately directed his mage role and ran out, mixing with these fierce fighting crowds. Choosing a target, looking at the trace of blood on top of the other side, Song You smiled, and a thunderbolt smashed into it without hesitation. Without any suspense, the fighter''s character "ah" fell to the ground, and a piece of equipment burst out on the ground. "I wipe, little prince, my day" The character of the soldier who fell to the ground was swearing, presumably the man who commanded him was already mad. Song You didn''t even care about this crazy dog. Calmly directed his mage character to his equipment and picked it up one after another. Song You picks up very slowly, very slowly. The dialog box above the fighter character''s head became more and more frequent, and maybe he was about to vomit blood. Suddenly, the screen in front of Song You flickered, and the display screen went out with a fluorescent lamp. "Fuck, the power went out of my day." Song You cursed and kicked the computer case severely with his foot. He did not expect that the kick had been kicked and twisted the wires around him. Suddenly the electric light turned on, and the electric wire flickered. Song You only felt a numbness in his whole body, and the whole person was awake. While he was in a coma, he had only a depressed thought in his heart "I was electrocuted." "Today''s class is a review of transfiguration!" A man''s rough cry awakened Song Youzhen. While waking up, he looked around, the podium student desk, everything was so familiar and so strange. wap.novelhall.com Song Yu couldn''t help thinking of where he had seen the scene, but he couldn''t remember it. What''s strange is that the man in front of him is not modern at all. It seems that the costume of the ninja, especially the guard on his head, has a strange sign. Staring at the tag for a few seconds, Song You couldn''t help but yelled out "This is the world of Naruto. Impossible, impossible. How did this Nima pass through?" "Naruto, what the **** are you doing, hurry up and stand." Yi Luka shouted at Song You with his hands on his waist. Song was stunned, not because he was roared by teacher Iruka, but because of Naruto. Looking down, I looked down, and found that it was indeed Naruto''s yellow clothes, and Song You''s complexion changed, and it became very ugly. He didn''t expect to be able to travel through the game. It should be said that he blame the **** electric wire, and it leaked electricity at that time. The fuse in my own house is also so dead, it doesn''t break when it is critical. This is really a pit. Although Song You was very depressed, she walked obediently to the students in that row. Looking around at the unique faces of Naruto, Song You was in a whisper in his heart, but he couldn''t do any ninjutsu. Looking down for a while, Song Yu found that he didn''t even have a memory of Naruto, that is, he didn''t know what happened just a minute ago. Not to mention ninjutsu, that is no influence at all. At this time, Sakura was the first to use transfiguration because the transfiguration was recognized by the teacher and she couldn''t help screaming. Song You listened to the yelling, looked up, jumped in his heart, could not help thinking "This loli is so cute, no wonder Naruto likes her." "Okay, next, Uchiha Sasuke." Iluka recorded the results and raised her head and screamed. The cold-faced Uchiha Sasuke came over, and the expression on his face was as if everyone owed him five million. Uchiha Sasuke''s hand-to-hand transfiguration is quick and standard. Iruka nodded, recorded the results, and continued "Next, Naruto." Song Youli felt a shock all over his body, and slowly walked up bitterly. I don''t know what to do if I stay at half past. Teacher Iruka said puzzledly "Naruto, transform yourself." Song You touched his head and said a little awkwardly "This, I forgot." Iruka opened his mouth wide and said in surprise. "What are you kidding?" Sasuke, who wasn''t gone, couldn''t help but glance at Song You and said with a lip. "moron." The voice was low, but it was still heard by Song You. This idiot made Song You frown slightly. Now he finally understands why Naruto misses Sasuke. He now feels the temptation to sasuke Sasuke, but just think about it, he doesn''t want Naruto to be so stupid, he knows he can''t but beat. Of course, Iluka didn''t hear Sasuke''s words, but looked at Song You and said with a grim expression "Naruto, you don''t want to make any more trouble, hurry up and test." Song You can''t help it. If he keeps talking, maybe he will become more ugly. Then he might as well put on a stance and then pretend to appear. Even if he does not succeed, his identity will not be doubted. Song You learns Sasuke''s gesture to start the seal and screams softly "Transfiguration." As the words came out of the mouth, suddenly, Song You only felt a heat flow across the body, feeling the change in the appearance of the body. Song You couldn''t help but be overjoyed, he didn''t think that he could just start making a gesture of ninja. Unfortunately, Song Youyue''s good times are not long. It should be said that he has forgotten, forgetting that Naruto will not have any transfiguration at all, and it will really be the beauty of ninjutsu. As a matter of course, at the same time as a layer of smoke erupted from Song''s soles, he became a beautiful woman, exactly like the one in the plot. Iruka stared, his two nosebleeds bursting out of his nostrils, and fell straight backwards. Song Youli immediately knew that he was mistaken. When the gesture was retracted, the whole person changed again. Iruka, who had slowed down, shouted at Song You. "You big fool." As a matter of course, the subsequent plot is the same as the original, and Song You was punished to wash the sculptures of the previous Haoying. Song Yu had a feeling of crying without tears. He didn''t know why transfiguration would turn into a beauty. Is this really the reason Naruto imposed hard training on this skill. Following Iluka, he left the school and walked towards the Naruto building. The house buildings along the way are very strange, and they are exactly the same as those in Naruto. What is different is a sense of reality, a sense of immersive reality. When pedestrians saw Song You, they immediately stopped whispering, and many of them spoke loudly to Song You''s ears. It''s nothing more than a kid of a demon fox, why is it still in this village. Song You couldn''t help but look around at the ignorant villagers around him. Naruto''s life experience was the son of the fourth generation of Naruto, and he was also the only child. The fourth generation of Naruto sealed the demon fox on his son for the village. His son would be abused by the villagers and even looked down on. This is really the sadness of the four generations of Naruto. Chapter 2： : The strongest system Coming to the four statues in front of the Naruto building, Song was taken for granted and washed up. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Suddenly, as his hand touched the statue, a mechanical sound sounded near his ear. "The binding was successful in the system binding. The host is Song You, and the modern identity is Naruto." "The system started to activate with an activation progress of 10" "Activation progress is 20" "Activation progress is 90" "Activation progress is 100." When the 100 prompt was over, a louder voice suddenly sounded. "The strongest system was successfully activated and bundled the host''s physique. Due to the huge number of chakras hidden in the host''s physique, in order to avoid system conflicts, all chakras in the host were sealed. When the host chakra evolved to the shadow level, the seal was automatically released. In addition, it was activated for the first time. System, reward VIP level 1. " Song You rubbed the statue and asked conditionedly, "What is VIP?" Regarding the host constitution, Chakra had more seals. He didn''t understand it at all. When the seal was sealed, the body didn''t respond and didn''t think much about it, just thought that the VIP level was very interesting. "The VIP level benefits are as follows." As the system sounded, a translucent game box appeared in front of Song You. I saw a big VIP1 written on top of it Written below [The highest level is VIP10] [Vip experience 10500] And in the middle it says VIP1 privilege tips With on-hook training time, you can hang up for 3 hours per day. It has 5 daily tasks, which cannot be received again after 5 tasks per day, refreshed at 0am. recieve the task With double experience time for 1 hour, you can receive 1 hour per day, refreshed at 0am. See 1 Mao 2 Lines 3 Chinese Website [Get double experience] Have 5 times to practice Ninjutsu. Each Ninjutsu consumes one Ninjutsu Cultivator. [Cultivation magic weapon] Have 5 times to practice Chakras. Each Chakra consumes one Chakra. [Cultivation Character] Other privileges have not yet been developed. Please upgrade the VIP level to develop, and increase the training time, the number of missions, double the time, the practice of ninjutsu and the number of pulls. These things are really weird. Song You carefully clicked to get the task. Suddenly a small picture frame flashed in front of me, and I saw that it was written on it. "Daily Quest 15, please ask the host to kick the third generation of Naruto. The quest reward is random." There is a series of descriptions later [Quest rewards are VIP experience, Chakra training alchemy, ninjutsu alchemy, ninjutsu scroll. "Fuck, do you play with me, is Naruto kicking someone''s ass? If you do, the dark part will not bury me alive. You are a pitman." Song You could not help yelling. It is a pity that he responded with silent air. Iruka didn''t understand what Song You was talking about, let alone see the system frame in front of Song You. He only thought that Song You was lazy and could not help but frown. "Hurry up, if I don''t finish, I can''t let you go home today." Song You looked up at Iluka and asked with a smile "Mr. Iruka, that, where is Lord Naruto now?" Iruka asked puzzledly "What do you ask this for?" Song You said with a smile "I have something to do with his old man?" Song Yu decided to let go. He didn''t want to slowly cultivate and grow up like the protagonist. He wanted to speed up the cultivation process and avoid being killed when Dashe Wan came. Now he does nt have the protagonist halo, and it is possible to die at any time, especially now that Song You is hung in the air, looking down at the lower part of his eyes, he just feels that his legs are a little weak. Of course, Iluka didn''t know that Song You was given a daily task to kick the **** of the three generations of Naruto. If he knew it, he might hit him. The popularity of the three generations of Naruto in the village is very high. Iruka undoubtedly answered him "Master Naruto should be in the office." He pointed at the Naruto building in front. As soon as Song You brightened, the speed of rubbing his hands became faster. It was a vigorous look. Looking at Song You''s full spirit, Yi Luka smiled and said, "Well, yes, that''s it. I''ll invite you to ramen after playing." Song You looked up and smiled. "Mr. Iruka, I''ll talk about it later when I''m done." Iruka gave a sigh and didn''t say anything. Although he didn''t understand what Song You was about, he was not very worried, because the former Song You worshipped and respected the three generations of Naruto. In fact, Song You is also worshipped now, but the system is too boring. If he doesn''t do it, this task will not be cancelled. Maybe it will be even more disgusting. For his own life, Song You still decided to look at it. Human potential is indeed unlimited. Song You took out all his strength to scrub, even faster than the protagonist before, and the sun was over before it set. Tired and sweaty, Song You crawled on the ground while being lowered by Iluka, panting. Of course he hadn''t forgotten the task, and after a 10-minute rest, he immediately got up. Diameter walked towards the Naruto building. Of course, Song You walked through the door, but sneaked around the roof. Going around the window and looking down, I immediately found that the three generations of Naruto with a hat with the word "Huo" written on it. Song You didn''t hesitate, jumped lightly and jumped in. The three generations of Naruto were revising the documents at this time. It was shocking to see that someone had broken in. When they looked up, they were Naruto. They were relieved, and said with a mild smile on their faces "Naruto, what are you doing here?" Song Youyi didn''t know how to answer at 1:30. Can''t say to kick your old butt? Seeing Naruto stunned, the three generations of Naruto stood up, slowly thinking about Song You coming. Walked to Song You, reached out and touched his head with a gentle smile on his face and said "Is there anything you need?" Song You didn''t expect that this old man was really good to Naruto like the animation. He was moved in his heart for a while, and touched while pointing out the window and said "Look. Lord Naruto, someone wants to plot you." The three generations of Naruto were startled, and conditioned reflexes extended their heads and glanced out the window, but saw nothing. Of course, Song You just lied to him, because he was moved and moved. Song You didn''t hesitate, raised his foot and kicked at the **** of the three generations of Naruto. As he kicked over, he said secretly "Master Naruto, this is not what I want to kick you, this is the ghost of the system has nothing to do with me." This kick was too sudden, and the three generations of Naruto didn''t respond. He never expected Naruto to kick his ass. The three generations of Naruto only felt a pain in their buttocks, rushed forward, and almost flung to the ground. The three generations of Naruto who quickly stabilized their body immediately understood what was happening, turning their heads and roaring. "Naruto, how dare you kick me in the ass." Unfortunately, there is no half figure of Song You in a turn. Who is Song You? The Internet person is called the black-bellied prince. He often uses the role of a mage to engage in the stabbing of the knife. Some people don''t even know how to die. So Song You has a nickname on the Internet. People send nickname: Belly King. Chapter 3： ： 踹 Naruto Ass When Song You ran out of the Naruto building in one breath, the ninjas in the office around him looked very differently. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Of course, they didn''t think much about it. Naruto''s presence here is normal. After all, he is the most troublesome kid. Song You ran out of the Naruto building, panting with both hands on his knees. After a while the complete reminder of the mission sounded. "Ding, the host completely completes daily task 1. Obtain e-class ninjutsu scrolls. Ninjutsu scrolls have no learning restrictions or use restrictions except for very special scrolls." Immediately after the discourse was over, a large scroll book appeared in front of Song You. Song extended his hand by conditioned reflection and took it in his hand. When he opened the scroll and saw it, he saw a few block letters on the scroll. [Change] After reading these three words, a transparent system box appeared in front of Song You [Do you study? Song You immediately understood that this thing is the understanding of Ninjutsu, without any hesitation, directly clicked Yes. The scroll disappeared, a cool sensation from above the hands, reaching deep inside, a whole body of refreshing feeling. In his head, there was a series of methods about the use of transfiguration, and Song You couldn''t help but look happy. It is a pity that it is only a d-class ninjutsu. Song Yu thought with doubts in his heart: how to do this s-class ninjutsu. "Vip level 1, you can get Ninjutsu scroll level e, d level." Listening to the sound of the systematic answer in his ear, Song Youli immediately understood. It seems that the VIP level is the key, so that you can get more advanced ninjutsu. However, Song Yu still has a lot of questions left, so he asks the system again in his heart. "What is ninjutsu cultivation?" "Ninjutsu practice indicates the level of ninjutsu. You can prompt d-level ninjutsu to s-level ninjutsu. The power is greatly increased. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Song Yu was excited inside. This is really a powerful thing. For example, if the avatar is evolved to the s level, it is definitely more terrifying than the shadow avatar. Anna was excited, and continued to ask, "What about Chakra?" "The host''s Chakra is now the lower forbearance. You only need to practice once to evolve into the lower tolerance, 10 times to evolve into the middle tolerance, and 100 times to evolve into the upper tolerance." "Stop I see." Seeing that the system was still reporting, Song Youli immediately stopped, and the repeated voice was really uncomfortable. This system doesn''t know the workaround at all, it is better to say that you want 10 times the number of cultivations per evolution level. "What is that on-hook practice?" Song You asked again. The system immediately replied: "On-hook practice indicates that the host is proficient in ninjutsu and the host Chakra is proficient." "What about double rewards?" "The double reward is doubled for daily tasks or on-hook practice. For example, if you get d-level ninjutsu scrolls, you will get c-level ninjutsu directly, and you will get double for direct cultivation. "Fuck, why didn''t you say that earlier?" Song You couldn''t help but yelled and scolded it. Seeing that this was a daily task wasted for nothing, otherwise the e-class ninjutsu scroll just now could be directly turned into a d-class ninjutsu scroll. This is wasteful, too wasteful. Of course, the system is not human. There is no response to Song You''s complaints. It seems that it can only answer certain questions and does not have any intelligence. "Naruto, why are you standing here, have you finished searching for the three generations of Naruto?" Iluka came over from a distance, looking at Song You''s head down and thinking, and asked puzzledly. Song You glanced up at Iluka, only to remember that the **** of the three generations of Naruto had just been kicked, but this kind of thing can''t be told to the teacher, otherwise it will definitely be stripped alive. Song You nodded earnestly "Well, I''m done." Iluca grinned, "Well, now I invite you to eat ramen." Song Yu enlarged the pupils of his eyes and thought of the ramen in the Naruto world, he couldn''t help but say, "Yile ramen?" Iluka nodded and led the way. Song You followed closely, and he had long wanted to taste the ramen in Naruto. The two went one after the other, came to the small shop, and went straight in. "Boss, come with two bowls of ramen." Iluka made a stool and spoke to the uncle in front. Song Youli immediately sat beside Iluka, looking curiously at the props for ramen. Iruka looked at Song You and couldn''t help smiling, and asked. "Well, what the **** are you looking for for three generations of Naruto?" Song Yuwei stunned, and immediately switched the subject to learn the protagonist of animation "A little thing, right, can you take me the amount of protection on your head?" Iluka froze for a moment, touched the guard with one hand, smiled, and said with a smile "That won''t work, but this amount is my treasure." In fact, Song You didn''t really want the amount of protection, but just made an excuse to check the topic. Since Iruka didn''t give it, he had to turn his head and stare at the ramen in front. At this point, the uncle ramen had a bowl of steaming, fragrant ramen in front of Song You. Smelling the aroma, Song You swallowed and took out chopsticks to prepare to eat. I saw two people coming in from the door. They both heard a black ninjutsu costume and a cat face mask on their heads. When the two saw Song You, their eyes lit up, one left and one right, holding him. Poor Song Yu hasn''t put ramen in his mouth yet. At once, they were choked up as if they were trying to choke. Looking at the two ninjas, Iruka frowned and stepped forward to grab one of them and asked "Two shadow brothers, are you looking for Naruto?" The dark man who was grabbed by Iruka said in a strange voice "Three generations of Naruto are looking for him. This kid just stomped the **** of three generations of Naruto." Hearing this, Iruka''s mouth widened instantly, and said in amazement. "No, you are not mistaken. Although Naruto is very naughty, he respects the three generations of Naruto." The shadow crew broke out of Iruka''s hand and said impatiently "This is what Lord Naruto personally said. We can''t talk to you anymore." After speaking, the two mentioned Naruto and took him away. Naruto is also Song You, and now he is very frustrated. He didn''t expect that these people would come so soon. To find it, he had to finish eating the bowl of ramen. He didn''t have a bite now, and now his pout was hooked, so he could only drool. There was no trace of resistance from Song You, who jumped several meters high on the rooftop, and then ran quickly between the rooftops, and again came to the office of Naruto in a few minutes. In fact, Song You did nt want to resist, but he did nt dare. There were two dark levels next to him. However, he d heard that if the dark levels were at least middle-endurance level, more of them were upper-endurance. Is it possible that he was the next to endure Resistant. So Song You was very well-behaved without any slight resistance. Chapter 4： : One more kick When entering the Naruto building again. wap.novelhall.com Song You suddenly remembered a voice. "The special task is triggered, please ask the host to kick the three generations of Naruto again in 1 minute. After the mission is successful, the reward will be increased by ten times." Hearing this task, Song You''s face grew long, especially when she saw the translucent task box in front of her countdown. Special Mission: Kick the three generations of Naruto **** and reward ten times. Time countdown: 59 seconds Time passed slowly, and Song You didn''t expect this system to be such a daddy, this should not be called the strongest system, it should be called the strongest daddy system. Shaking his head and sighing, there is no way, really no way, this is forced by the system, the task reward is ten times this is too attractive, the three generations of Naruto, you will be wronged, anyway, it is an ass, by the kid Your foot strength will not hurt you at all, and you will just lose your face. For the sake of my being an outstanding person in Naruto in the future, you always feel wronged. The three generations of Naruto are very angry now, and no one dares to treat him this way. Which of the others in the village is not polite to himself. This kid is so good that he lied to himself, but also scratched his butt, thinking of the one on that butt. footprint. The old face of the three generations of Naruto is very gloomy. Seeing that Song You came in, he roared. "Naruto, you are so brave." Song Youzhuang said stupidly "Master Naruto, how old are you, what have I done?" I have to say that Song Youzhuang is very similar, at least he coaxed three generations of Naruto, and said with a beard and a stare. "You dare to pretend that you kicked the old man''s ass, why are you talking about it?" Song You asked with that stupid look "Master Naruto, I really don''t know what you''re talking about. It may be that someone else has turned me into a transfiguration, and come here to plot you." The three generations of Naruto pondered for a while, and found that it was indeed possible, then looked up at Song You''s expression that did not want to lie, and became more convinced of this possibility, his complexion eased a bit, and the difference asked "Really not you?" Song You shook his head "really not." That look really looked like, at least three generations of Naruto confused. Three generations of Naruto waved and said "Let him go, maybe it was really disguised." The three generations of Naruto immediately thought of a possibility that someone would look down on Naruto and want to drive him out of the village before using the transfiguration technique to fool. Thinking of this, the three generations of Naruto are at ease. At the same time, I feel a little guilty. I feel that I have misunderstood Naruto. Be prepared to apologize to Naruto. I saw that Song Yuyou was released at the same time, and rushed over, the face was very evil. The three generations of Naruto froze for a moment, and did not know what Song You was going to do, and stood there stupidly. Song You knew what he was going to do. He just found out that the task time was only 7 seconds. If 7 seconds passed, the special task would disappear. For 10 times the reward, Song You absolutely cut out. Quickly turned around behind the three generations of Naruto, and kicked him with a sharp kick at his butt. This snoring was accurate and stable. How could the three generations of Naruto never think of it, Song Youhui would kick him again, this time there was no response at all, even the two shadowy people were dumbfounded. This time the force was too great, and the three generations of Naruto did not have any precautions, and they were kicked out with one foot, and their faces were directed at the ground to make a dog mud. The fall was not light, and I saw that the three generations of Naruto''s nose were all red. Three generations of Naruto got up at once, and roared angrily. "Naruto!" Song You quickly turned his head and wanted to run. Unfortunately, the road was blocked. The two shadows were really quick enough. They saw that Song You ran away and stopped in front of Song You. Where the gate is. Song You embarrassedly turned and looked at the red nose of the three generations of Naruto. "This, Lord Naruto, this is a complete misunderstanding. It is really a misunderstanding." "I must learn from you today." The three generations of Naruto were really angry. He did not expect that Naruto not only lied to him again, but also dared to face himself in the shadows, which made his old face flushed. Seeing that the three generations of Naruto rolled up their sleeves and wanted to come by themselves, Song You couldn''t help panic, and quickly thought about how to avoid this crisis. When the three generations of Naruto were one step away from Song You, Song You Ling flashed and called out. "Master Naruto, I was really wrong this time." Said Song You sighed heavily. Three generations of Naruto froze for a moment, he did not understand what Naruto was playing. Seeing that the three generations of Naruto stopped, Song You continued to say in that sad tone "Actually, I''m just too bored. There is nothing to do when I go home. Other people always have parents to play with, but I''m alone, so all this is just a joke for you. Hey, if my parents are here, . " Song You finished speaking in a sad tone, and couldn''t help but wipe the tears that had been forced out of the corners of his eyes. Hearing Song You''s parents, the three generations of Naruto stopped for a moment, and really did not dare to do Song You. The other party''s parents were the heroes in the village. Others did not know, but he was very clear. Such an amazing person would even let his son endure the ridicule of the world, which really admired him. So the hero s son made a joke, he was so angry that this is really unreasonable. Thinking of this, the anger of the three generations of Naruto was holographic, sighed, and looked at Song You with a little sadness on his face. "Forget it, isn''t it just kicking your ass? The old man can still bear it." I never thought it would be so easy to fool over, Song You was very happy, but his expression was still sad. "Master Naruto, it is indeed Naruto." After saying a tone, I was very excited to say "I will target you in the future and make a great Naruto." I did not expect Naruto to say such words. The three generations of Naruto were very moved. They had long forgotten about kicking the ass, and looked at Song You with a few words of appreciation and said with a smile. "Naruto is not that simple to do." Song You certainly knows, but now that he has the strongest system, are he afraid he cannot become a Naruto figure. Song Yu didn''t say this, but just chatted with the three generations of Naruto, such as asking what is Naruto? The three generations of Naruto are gentle and say something meaningful, for example, Naruto is the representative of the village. To take care of the safety and security of the whole village, you must go out of your way if there is any danger. Of course, Song You heard it, but he just skimmed and cursed: shit. Many of the battles for power in Naruto affected the safety of ordinary people in the village. Looking at the two old and young who get along well, the two shadows are stunned, especially the kindness of the three generations of Naruto, which is more important than their grandsons, which makes them very uncomfortable solution. Bewildered, they stood aside honestly. In the end, after Song You and Huo Ying talked for more than an hour, it was then "reluctantly" to say goodbye to Huo Ying. A person who was arrested at the beginning waved his hand and said goodbye to Lord Naruto. This made the two people in the shadows dumbfounded again. They were more stimulated today than during Naruto. Chapter 5： : The Pitfall Method "Ding, the host is fully quested, get ten Ninjutsu cultivators. Wap.novelhall.com" After listening to the prompt, Song You who walked out of the Naruto building couldn''t help it. He thought that it was 10 times the curl of ninjutsu, but he did not expect it to be a ninjutsu practice. Looking at the gleaming ninjutsu cultivator Dan lying in the daily task box, Song You had a big head. This is what he got for fighting his life. How could this be such a thing, how much he desires the Ninjutsu scroll now, because now he is a transfiguration ninjutsu. What is the use of ninjutsu to cultivate dan, is it used to practice transfiguration, transfiguration You cannot cultivate people when you cultivate cattle. While taking Song You thinking about whether to use the Ninjutsu cultivator Dan to practice transformation, a familiar voice sounded. "Naruto, are you okay?" Iluka looked surprised at Song You, who had nothing to do with. It only took more than an hour to go in, he thought that Naruto would teach him a hard meal, but did not expect that Naruto now has no injuries, which really puzzled him. Song You glanced at Iluka, immediately stopped the ninjutsu that was preparing to practice, touched his head and smiled. "Well, what can I do. The three generations of Naruto are too much. I didn''t expect that I just let me go after just two sentences." "Let it go?" Iruka''s mouth twitched, his face was a bit dull, and it must have been too shocked. Lord Naruto''s prestige did not allow anyone to trample. How could he let it go, which made him wonder. Seeing this surprised look of Iruka, Song You didn''t explain much, but he didn''t ask very important things, so he continued to ask with his head. "By the way, Teacher Iruka, where is my house?" Iruka said wryly "You forgot your own home." Song You nodded with a smile and said haha "Actually, the three generations of Naruto scared me, and I forgot where my home was. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Iruka doubted him, and gave Song You a pointer. After listening carefully, Song You realized that it wasn''t too far away. Unfortunately, now he can''t jump around like Naruto, but can only walk with his feet. Farewell to Iluka, Song You rushed over towards home, while ordering daily tasks, he wanted to see what the second was. The daily task box flashed, and it was a very simple task to appear in front of Song You. Compared to the previous one. It''s so **** simple. "Daily task 25, please ask the host to run a hundred meters in 15 seconds." Seeing this task, Song You moved with tears, he was really afraid that all the daily tasks were so pitting. Before that time, he was not killed by Naruto, he was killed by this system. Now I understand that the daily tasks are also simple. Song You was very excited. Seeing that no one was quiet, Song You immediately started running. Naruto''s body has done a lot of training, although he is an idiot, but training is hard. This is an unquestionable thing. At the moment, 100 seconds and 15 seconds are really simple. When Song You took the full strength for a sprint, in less than 20 seconds, a prompt to complete the task sounded. "Complete daily task 2 and get 10 VIP experience." "I rely, do you dare to be shameless, 10 points experience, this is even more disgusting than the special reward of ten Ninjutsu cultivators." While Song You was panting, when he heard the reward, he immediately roared. Unfortunately, no one was responding to him. Helpless, Song You had to order again to receive the daily tasks. When he was just ready to order, he suddenly remembered the double experience. When he patted his head, he shouted that he was negligent, and quickly doubled the time, and soon a frame flashed, and a line of small characters appeared at the bottom left of the daily task box. Double reward remaining: 59 minutes. Watching the remaining time slowly passed, Song You ordered the daily tasks. This time the task is also very simple, but this simplicity should be said to be simpler than the first task. "Daily quest 35, please ask the host to smash a window on a facade. The quest reward is random." Looking at the task, Song You only froze for a second, he had to admit that the task is really simple, just hit a window, what''s the big deal. Song You looked around the ground, and immediately found a boxy brick. Looking at the window of the shop without knowing it, one brick still went out. While throwing it out, Song yelled by pinching with both hands "Transfiguration." Song You is worthy of the title of the Belly King, and now that he has learned the transfiguration technique, how can he miss such a good opportunity. As a matter of course, Song Yu became Sasuke''s appearance. He was still worried about Sasuke''s idiots who called him an idiot. If someone dared to scold himself in the previous game, he would definitely kill them, and all of them were conspiracy, until he was completely out of gear. With a bang, the boxy brick smashed the shop window in front, and only a man''s roar came out. "Nima''s, who is still bricks." The man opened the door and glanced outside with the brick. I saw that Sasuke was there, and he couldn''t help it. Obviously Sasuke is also very famous because of the Uchiha family''s affairs. At this moment, he didn''t think it was this guy. The man seemed very angry. He didn''t think of the genius. Sasuke would do such a thing. Of course, at the same time Song You saw the man, he ran away, or he would definitely reveal the stuff after a while. His crude transfiguration can only be prevented from being spotted by this night, otherwise it will definitely be seen through during the day. That''s why ninjutsu proficiency is important. The man shouted at the figure of "Sasuke" "Sasuke, you''re useless now. I have seen you. You wait for me. I must tell Master Naruto about this." Hearing the shout, Song Youna couldn''t help feeling that he couldn''t help but think that the effect was so obvious that he would anger the other side. The bigger the opponent''s fireball, the happier he is. Song Youqiang ran to a hundred meters with a smile, and then stopped at a corner. Thinking about Sasuke being troubled tomorrow, Song You just wanted to hold his stomach and laugh. But in the end he managed to forsake it because the daily tasks had not been done yet. In fact, the mission reward just now is the VIP experience. Although the experience has doubled, it is a pity that the doubled is only 10 points, which also shows that the VIP experience is not fixed. There are two daily tasks at the moment, but he still wants a ninjutsu scroll to try out, otherwise the exam to become a ninja may not pass. Then click to pick up, this time it turned out to be a repetitive task, as the last time, smashing the windows of a facade. Well, this task is really simple. Song Yu continued to become Sasuke''s appearance, and once again put a brick into the home of a ninja. Sure enough, another man''s roar came out. While being watched by the other side, Song You ran away. Obviously, this method is very good, at least the man was half-dead in anger, and shouted that he would find Sasuke to settle accounts tomorrow. And Song Youyi laughed and died for a while. Chapter 6： : Ninjutsu Scroll "Ding, the host completes daily task 45 and gets rewarded with a c-class Ninjutsu scroll. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Text. Net" While Song You was laughing for his own way, a ninjutsu scroll appeared in front of him. Hearing the c-class ninjutsu next to his ear, Song You brightened his eyes and grabbed the ninjutsu scroll with one hand. If you look at it, the human eye is 5 big fireballs. I didn''t expect that Sasuke''s expert ninjutsu turned out, and Song You got excited, and didn''t want to directly click to learn it. As soon as the warm current passed through the ninjutsu scroll in his hand and entered into Song You''s body, he immediately had a fireball ninjutsu skill in his head. It''s like being forced into it. To test whether this ninjutsu is true. Song holds both hands and pinches a basic ninjutsu seal. "Art fire escape **** fireball." As soon as the words were spit out in his mouth, Song You felt only a surge of heat in the internal organs. Involuntarily, a large fireball spit out at a wall in front of it, probably because of less skilled reasons, this fireball is not as large as Sasuke''s launch in the previous animation. Only one fist in size. The power is not too strong. When it hit the wall, it just smashed a small hole out. Although it is only such a small power, Song You still looks happy. After all, this is his first attacking skill. He believes that as long as he is trained, this ninjutsu will definitely become stronger and stronger. Of course, the way of tempering is not desperate practice. Now he has a system to take shortcuts. Such a system of cattle x, why should he practice hard? Song You directly found the ninjutsu cultivation column and clicked the ninjutsu cultivation button. The frame of the screen flashed, and I saw a human figure on the left, and the ninjutsu Song Yong had learned on the right. He didn''t expect that the lure technique was also inside. Although it is only an e-class. Looking at that holy fireball c-class ninjutsu, I am not proficient. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Song You clicked tentatively, a translucent frame appeared in front of him [Do you use Ninjutsu to cultivate Dan to strengthen this ninjutsu? whether As a matter of course, Song You clicked and yes, I saw that fireball flashed a bit, c-level ninjutsu became, c-level low-end ninjutsu. Although I didn''t understand Song Yu, I clicked again, this time it changed again, and it became c-level intermediate-level ninjutsu. Go ahead. Immediately became c-level advanced ninjutsu. The swift wire strengthens Ninjutsu again. This flash, directly became b-class ninjutsu. Song from now on understands that each ninjutsu has to be strengthened several times before it can be upgraded. I did not expect that a C-level Ninjutsu would need to be strengthened 4 times to become a B-level. 4 enhancements consumed 4 Cultivation Pills, leaving 6 remaining. Of course, Song You won''t save the quick practice of ninjutsu. I saw that the fireball''s ninjutsu changed rapidly. b-level low-order, b-level intermediate, b-level upper, and a-level. Looking at the black A-class Ninjutsu, Song You showed his delight, and he did not pause in his hands, and continued to strengthen. A level low order, a level lower order. Looking at the lower level of the a-level, Song Youyi yelled at him, and it was obvious that it would take at least five practice dandelions to rise from the a-level to the s-level. Unfortunately, he has no one now. Unsatisfied, Song You looked at the wall in front, and quickly pinched his hands, yelling "Art fire escape **** fireball." A one-meter-diameter fireball spit out of Song You''s mouth. Looking at the fierce fireball burning fiercely in front of him, Song You was shocked in his heart, and yelled, "Play big." He didn''t even think that it was the village of Naruto, how could the wall in front block such a huge fireball. This one-meter-diameter fireball with a thick smoke slammed heavily on the wall above 3 meters high. There was no suspense, and the wall fell straight down. The loud noise rang out immediately, and the alley was brightly lit in an instant. From time to time someone came out of the room and looked at him with a sleepy look. The expression was very regrettable, and it was more angry. Seeing so many people coming around, Song You made another transformation, and immediately turned into Sasuke''s appearance. He didn''t want to run forward quickly. The ninjas were surprised when they passed by to see what was going on. Especially when they saw the collapsed wall, their mouths widened. The two ninjas knew who did it in an instant, and it was clear that the trace of this ninja was a fireball, and with such great power, it was most likely the "Sasuke" who ran over. Thinking of this, the two ninjas looked at each other and immediately turned to chase after them. Unfortunately, how could they catch up. Naruto''s super strong escape physique, coupled with Song Yu''s clever mind, he took a few steps and a turn to change back. The lazy expression walked back. This trick is actually very clever. When the two ninjas saw Song You, there was no doubt at all, and they came directly beside him without even looking back. Watching the two ninjas leave, Song You pouted and said secretly "Two fools." Looking at the destroyed wall in front, Song You didn''t feel a bit guilty, but also felt that the fireball was really awesome. It is a pity that there are only 5 daily tasks, no special tasks do not appear, and once again create a ninjutsu of the same cattle. Click on the last daily task. This daily task turned out to be a repeat, running for 100 meters and 12 seconds. With such a simple task, Song You glanced at least and immediately ran. The task is easy to complete. When the system prompts the task to complete, an unexpected reward appears. "Ding, the host completes daily tasks 5 and receives 2 chakra cultivation alchemies." "Ding, the daily routine tasks are complete, and a reward lottery gift box." When Song You heard the raffle gift box, he was full of doubts. "What do you mean, a lottery gift box." Meditation the system task box, the task box immediately jumped into his eyes. I saw it in the middle. There is an image of a small white box with the following written vip1 raffle gift box. When I clicked on the gift box, just like playing a game, a group of reward items flashed. For example, what s-class scroll, 100 Ninjutsu cultivators. The item flashed for a while, and finally appeared only a b-level Ninjutsu scroll Leech Unexpectedly, it turned out to be Kakashi''s ninjutsu. Song You immediately learned it while holding it. After studying, I did not experiment again this time. After all, if this place is too turbulent in the village and has attracted the attention of the three generations of Naruto, it will be a tragedy. After studying ninjutsu, Song You began to pay attention to that Chakra practicing alchemy, that elixir is very cartoon, and a whole body of green glittering spheres. It looks very beautiful. Tap the Chakra to practice the dan, a white light flashes in the palm of Song You, and the green elixir appears in Song You''s hands. Ear Tips "Taking the elixir can indicate the host''s Chakra level." Chapter 7： : Sasuke is miserable Song You swallowed the elixir without hesitation. Look. Yarn, Chinese website The entrance melted into a sweet liquid that flowed into his body. Then rushed to his internal organs in his body. Suddenly, he felt a trembling spirit. As soon as Song You brightened his eyes, he immediately felt the faint Chakra flowing in his body. This feeling was strange, as if a thin stream of water was flowing on his limbs, and every place it passed, there was a pleasant refreshing feeling in that place. Call out the system, open the cultivation character, Song You found that his level of ninjutsu changed at a glance. Next to that cartoon character is the next level of tolerance. Looking at the words of forbearance, Song You pouted. One is just forbearance. It''s far from China forbearance. Zhong Ren needs 10 Chakras to cultivate Dan. And the most important thing is that there are only 5 daily routines, and the rewards are calculated randomly. There is only a 1 in 4 chance of completing daily routines to get Chakra. In particular, the system is extremely cheating. Song You did not expect that there are still more cheating people in this world. Seeing that today''s daily tasks are over, Song You naturally went home to sleep. Turned his head and walked in the direction that Iluka had told him. At this moment, the moonlight above was very bright, and even the pits of that moon were clear. Song You couldn''t help but slap the corners of his mouth, his legs bent, and he leapt forward. In this jump, he jumped more than ten meters high and jumped directly to the roof of a house. With both feet on the ground, Song You shook her whole body, and almost fell off. Originally, he just wanted to try the power of enduring Chakra, but he didn''t think it would be so easy, hesitated for no reason, which made his whole body shake. Turning his head to look at the houses around him, Song You continued to squat down, this time doing all the precautions to leap forward. Look. Yarn, Chinese website While beating, he controlled Chakra to gather under his feet. The arc of each jump is more and more perfect. When Song You returned to Naruto''s hut, the whole body was shaken. And there was no pause across two roofs in a row. "Naruto, don''t sleep anymore." Iluka yelled at Song You from the podium. Song You rubbed his eyes dimly, with a tired look "Mr. Iruka, I didn''t bother anyone, just let me sleep for a while." After speaking, regardless of the fact that Iruka had flushed her face, she fell asleep directly on the table. Yesterday, he practiced all night on the roof to realize the jumping method. I didn''t realize the consciousness until the sun rose. Iruka''s angry face turned from red to purple. Even the students on the side pointed at Song Youzhi, and his eyes were full of contempt. Of course, Sasuke just glanced at Song You, turning his head with a mocking expression, as if preparing to watch Song You''s good show. Song You was so uncomfortable that he was so snoring. Iruka couldn''t help but rushed up and yelled in front of Song You. "To sleep, go home to sleep. This is a classroom, not a sleeping place." Because the roar was so loud, Song Yu couldn''t help but rubbed his eyes and woke up. Hearing his eyes, he shouted. "Okay, I''ll go home and go to sleep." Iruka was struck by this, and couldn''t help but reach out to Song You''s head. A "bang" sounded lightly, and Song You only felt a pain in his head, and immediately covered it with his hands. "Teacher, you didn''t tell me to go back to bed just now." I didn''t expect Song You to be so naughty, Iruka yelled at the teacher''s door. "You go out and punish me." Song You didn''t say anything, he poked his lips, and reluctantly stood up and walked outside to stand still. Before, he was a Miyoshi student. As a Miyoshi student, he must first listen to the teacher. So Song You leaned back against the wall, crooked his head and slumbered. This method of sleep was actually good, that is, when you woke up, your head would be stiff. I didn''t expect Song Yu to fall asleep like this. Iruka''s mouth was wide. He only felt helpless now. He couldn''t say anything about Song Yu. He approached the teacher and continued to lecture. While Iluka was talking about Chakra''s basic teaching, while Song Youshui was sleeping, two people with dark faces came in from outside the classroom. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Song Youli immediately awakened, turned his head in confusion, drew it by the wall, and watched the two secret personnel secretly. The shadow ninjas looked around, and the two pairs of eyes settled on Sasuke''s body. He whispered something beside Iruka. Iruka opened his mouth in surprise and shook his head as if to deny what the two ninjas said. At this time, the students in the teacher looked at the two unexpectedly full of doubts. I believe that many people at this time did not know that the two were hidden. Sasuke''s face was also puzzled. He couldn''t understand why the dark part came to the elementary school teacher, and looking at the eyes, it was obviously directed at him. Is it something of the Uchiha family? Song You eavesdropped on the conversation between the two ninja ninjas and Iluka. It was immediately shaking and drowsy, and looked at them with excitement. Because from their conversation, it is clear that they came to Sasuke for trouble. As for why, it was all his credit yesterday, and he turned into Sasuke with the transfiguration technique. That was a lot of people. Thinking of Sasuke being caught, Song Yu was excited. The shadow ninja said solemnly "This is definitely not wrong. Someone has already seen him smashing two other people''s windows." Iluka shook her head with a bitter smile "Two brothers, you can''t be mistaken. Sasuke is very obedient. If it is Naruto, it is almost the same, but if it is Sasuke, it is impossible." The shadow ninja still said that tone "Not only that, but two inspecting ninjas saw the fireball of the Uchiha family in front of the scene and saw Sasuke escaping from them." Iruka opened his mouth and said unbelievably "It''s impossible." The secret ninja did not have time to listen to Iluka''s nonsense, and immediately thought that the student table went over, and the diameter went to Sasuke. Sasuke watched as the two men walked along, a little restless, presumably remembering the things of the Uchiha family. The shadow ninja said in a low voice "You are Sasuke, come and see Master Naruto with us." Sasuke asked, puzzled. "Why?" Shadow ninja replied "Someone saw you smashed two facades yesterday and knocked down a wall with ninjutsu." Sasuke''s expression was startled, and the pair looked really surprised. He didn''t know anything, he couldn''t understand what they were talking about. Chapter 8： : Cheating System The shadow ninja is not surprised to see Sasuke, Lord Naruto is still waiting for them. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website In order to quickly resolve this matter, the two will clip Sasuke left and right, and suddenly Sasuke returns to God. He jumped up and jumped directly on the table and shouted. "Don''t touch me." The eyebrows were all frowned, and two shurikens were pulled from her arms, looking nervously at the two shadow ninjas. Seeing this, Song You was very excited in his heart, and could not help secretly exclaiming. "Hit, it''s better to fight, to lose both. See you dare to call me an idiot. I want you to understand today, no one who offends me will end. Of course, things did not go as Song Yong imagined. Presumably Sasuke also understood that he was a little too excited at the moment, and even obediently retracted the shuriken, jumped off the table, and said coldly "I''ll go by myself." After speaking, he walked towards the door. Seeing Sasuke coming, Song Youli turned his head obediently and fell asleep against the wall. Sasuke looked at Song Yu as he passed by, and it was obvious that his eyes were full of contempt. Unexpectedly, this Sasuke was arrested and still so bullish, Song You was disgusted. Opening his eyes, he watched that Sasuke was taken away by those in the shadows. While taking away, a wicked smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. Sasuke is bound to have big trouble this time. Even if this matter is clarified, I believe it will leave a little shadow behind. This shadow has a great impact on this genius Sasuke. Song Youwei thought about it: it is best to remove the influence of his aura that day. Moreover, Song You didn''t even notice that he would be found to be doing that, because even if he found out that, with Naruto''s identity, he could still go there, and at most he would be criticized a few times. Criticism for Song You is much lighter than that online abuse. Look. Yarn, Chinese website But Sasuke is different. Sasuke''s burden is heavily aggravated by Naruto. If another bad person who smashes the doors and windows to destroy the bad situation, it will definitely make him breathless. After Sasuke left, the teacher''s students quarreled. They are all discussing: what happened, why Sasuke would be said to be a bad person who smashed the glass of someone else''s house, and only Naruto would do that kind of thing. Most of them were worried, and Sakura and Ino were most worried. The two exquisite loli faces were very aggrieved, and they almost burst into tears. Song You secretly glanced at it, and the fire was big. He didn''t expect that Sasuke was so attractive to young girls, shit, he had never even touched the girls'' hands before. I did not expect that Sasuke just attracted so many little loli likes to pretend to be b. This really annoyed Song You, and he secretly resolved that he would have to play to death before he resolved his hatred. With a little fire of jealousy, Song You called out the strongest system. He is now fully awake, and in order to surpass Sasuke as soon as possible, he has to work hard. Quickly click the daily task to receive, the daily task box immediately flashed in front of Song You, looking at this task, Song Youyi stayed, staring at this super pit father''s daily task. "Ding, please ask the host to go with Haruno Sakura once, and the reward will be random after completing the mission." "Kiss?" Song twitched from the corner of his mouth, he was sure that the system was definitely playing with him, yesterday was kicking Naruto butt, this time it turned out to be a kiss, I do nt know if it will be a roll sheet next time. Anyway, this task is more difficult than yesterday, because the kiss is a wishful thinking to be solved smoothly, the situation is obviously not right now, Sakura likes Sasuke, and Naruto is the most annoying. If you want to succeed in a kiss, you can only use tough, but Song You really can''t be sure to beat Sakura, even if it has been, forcing kiss is a robber''s act. Such things are shameful, very shameful things. So Song Yu decided to use Naruto''s previous method to complete this task. As long as it becomes Sasuke''s kiss to steal Sakura, it is guaranteed to complete the task. And this is not a robber, it can only be regarded as a flower picker. The thought of Song You smiling, that smile was very bad. "Okay, don''t discuss it anymore, just go back to your seats and do it." Iluka clapped her hands and said solemnly. Speaking at the doorway, Song You cried. "Naruto, come in, too." Song Youying said, and immediately went in obediently. Sitting in the seat, Song You began to think if she would cheat Sakura away. At this time, Iruka was very upset, because Sasuke was taken away by the people in the shadows, and there were no people in his family, so he had to be a teacher himself. Thinking about this, Iluka looked up to the students in the teacher and said "Everyone learns by themselves first. I''m going out for something." The teacher took a big step after that. Seeing that Iluka had left, the teacher immediately exploded the pot. Several people gathered together to talk about the enthusiasm, of course, Song You did not care about him at all, only he sat alone alone. In fact, even if someone came to him, he wouldn''t care about this kind of little fart, and the content of the chat was not nutritious at all, just a few words. What Sasuke is going to be arrested for, will he be driven out of the village. Hearing Song Yu''s mouth, he admired the child''s imagination, and even smashed a window to drive it out. Even if Sasuke killed someone, it was impossible to drive out of the village. That was the heir of the last generation of Helen''s Eye. The village valued him very much. While the teacher was away, Song You leaned over like Sakura secretly. Seeing Naruto leaning over, Sakura took a few steps back, and her white face frowned and said in a bad tone. "What are you doing here? We didn''t ask you to come and walk away." Said to drive Song You like a mosquito by hand. Song You couldn''t help but hesitated. He didn''t expect that Naruto was so bad in Sakura''s heart. There was an upset in his heart. To be honest, if it was not the task, he wouldn''t want to ignore her Already. Sakura is a violent woman, not the type that Song You likes at all. If you like it, it''s still Hinata. Thinking of Hina, Song You looked at it. Looking at the peculiar white pupil, it was absolutely so **** cute. Hina was still too sloppy, immediately facing Shang Songyou''s eyes, her cheeks were pink, and her head was shy. Unable to see his face, Song You could only look down at Sakura with disappointment, squeezing a little smile, and coming forward to say "You discuss Sasuke, in fact, I know what happened yesterday because I saw it with my own eyes." Song You''s words really worked. Sakura and the other two girls with strange faces turned their heads immediately and looked curiously. The big eyes blinked as if talking. Seeing several people''s curiosity, Song You continued immediately "Actually, the two stores were smashed yesterday. I saw it with my own eyes, but no one was there at the time, so I don''t know who smashed it, but I''m sure it wasn''t Sasuke." As soon as this was said, especially the best sentence, it was not Sasuke, Sakura was listening to her heart, and couldn''t help but come over and asked "Why?" Didn''t think this girl was so deceived, Song Youli flew to Xiao Ying''s ear and whispered "Because I found a secret. That secret can save Sasuke, do you want to hear it?" Chapter 9： : Mastery of Transfiguration Sakura''s eyes brightened, and she was very excited to ask. "Really?" Song You smiled and nodded. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network At this time, Sakura was only one centimeter away from him. As long as the two took a step forward, they could kiss each other mouth to mouth. And a fragrance came to Song You''s mouth, and the scene at this time was very ambiguous. Presumably, she was too worried about Sasuke''s comfort, and Sakura had forgotten her annoying Naruto. Big eyes stared at him tightly and asked excitedly. "any solution?" Song You smiled mysteriously "You''ll know when you follow me." After speaking, he turned his head and sneaked out of the classroom. While walking to the back door, he glanced around quickly and found that there was no half of the teacher. Sakura blinked and followed without any doubt. In fact, a few girls looked at them very puzzled, but did not say anything, after all, Naruto''s naughty is not a day or two. And parents have commanded that they can''t be with Naruto, so they did not care about them. After slipping out of the classroom with Sakura, Song You looked around nervously, in order to avoid being seen by others and broke his plan, he took Sakura''s little white hand. It''s a pity that the other party didn''t appreciate it. He even broke Song Yong''s hand and said with a frown. "You go, what do you pull me to do?" Song You smiled awkwardly, apologized, and it was like the school walked by. The two were lowered and slipped out like thieves. I did not encounter half of the teachers and ninjas along the way, so I must have been in class. Taking Sakura to a forest, Song stopped here. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Sakura looked around and asked, puzzled. "What are you bringing me here for?" Song You said with a smile "I said that I have a way to bring Sasuke out. You wait and see. I can get him out in 15 minutes." Sakura no doubt had him, and those smart eyes opened wide and said excitedly "Then you go quickly." Song You pouted and smiled, showing a wicked smile, looked up at the direction, jumped towards the school. The identity was very agile, and she was surprised to see Sakura, because Song Yu was beating without any pause, and the radian of the beating was very beautiful, which was not much worse than Sasuke. Seeing that Song You was walking, Sakura couldn''t help covering her mouth and murmured softly. "Is this still that **** Naruto." Of course, Song You didn''t hear that, because he came to the school again long ago. Without hesitation, I borrowed my hands and said aloud "Transfiguration." With a clear sound of "", Song was sprayed with smoke from the whole body, and then the smoke dispersed again. After spreading out, it turned out to be exactly the same face as Sasuke. That face was so similar that no flaws could be found at all. This is a matter of course, because Song You used all the on-hook exercises for transformation yesterday, and now his e-class transformation shows proficiency. And based on this proficiency, he dare to guarantee that even if Iluka came, he would not find that he had used transfiguration without looking carefully. After Song Yucheng became Sasuke, he looked around his body and found that there was no flaw in his clothes. Then he rushed over like Sakura. Within 15 minutes, Song You again saw the little Sakura waiting anxiously. The child is a child. When Sakura saw Song You, there was no doubt at all. His big eyes flashed, and he happily came together and said, "Sasuke, are you okay?" Of course, Song You now plays Sasuke. To do Sasuke well, you must install b. How to install this is a technical job. At this time, Song You was flat-faced and said with a calm expression. "Well, Naruto explained to Master Naruto in the past, and Master Naruto believed it and let me go." Sakura looked so happy that she couldn''t help but patted her little hand and said "That''s really great, Naruto, why didn''t you see him?" Said looked around. Song Youshi stopped and said blandly "I told him to go back, how did the garbage go with me." After saying this, Song You couldn''t help but take a sip in his heart, saying that he was garbage, which was very uncomfortable in his heart. But there is no way. Sasuke is like this. If he shows a good look to Naruto, Sakura will be doubtful. After listening to Song Yu''s words, Sakura didn''t respond more than half, but said with a look of worship. "Yes, Sasuke is a genius. How could that garbage Naruto compare to you?" Song twitched from the corner of his mouth. This remark was really hateful, his glass heart was about to break. But the expression didn''t change at all, and it was still cold. "Forget it, don''t talk about that garbage, yes, why are you here?" Sakura fumbled, she said in a twitchy manner "Naruto wants me to wait for you here." Song You-oh said, watching Sakura''s cheeks look slightly red, and swallowed, he can''t stop talking now, or wait for Sasuke to come back and find out that he is fake. Sakura is suspicious, then this task can be solved Difficult to complete. Seeing that Sakura was like a quiet little girl, she lowered her head and played with her long and thin fingers. Song Yougan coughed "Sakura, in fact, I have a sentence and would like to tell you." As soon as Sakura looked up, she looked at Song Youqiao and asked with big eyes. "What is it?" Song You tried to make himself look very infatuated, saying "Actually you know, I''ve always liked you." This sentence pierced Xiao Sakura''s heart at once, and that heart was hit at once. The whole person was stunned and motionless, and would not respond for a while. For a moment, Sakura''s face was very rosy, and ten slender fingers were fighting, and she was very embarrassed and lowered her head. Song You looked at Sakura''s appearance, and immediately understood that she had to hit the iron with the heat, so she grabbed Sakura''s Bai Nen''s little hand and said with affection. "Actually, I like you from the moment I see you. I can''t help but want to kiss you, can you?" To Shang Songyou''s infatuated gaze, Xiaoying was panicked, and her little hands were caught by Song You, and her whole heart was beating fast. For a while, she didn''t know what to say. Just standing there stupidly, her cheeks were pink, and she was at a loss. Seeing that Sakura didn''t break her hands, Song Youli immediately understood that this was a drama. So he didn''t dare to drag, lowered his head gently, and kissed Sakura''s rosy lips. Seeing this Song Yu kissed to himself, Sakura''s heart was jumping to her throat, and her heart was excited, and she closed her eyes obediently. Chapter 10： : Teasing Sakura Seeing that Sakura closed her eyes, Song Youshi had a flash of light and immediately lifted the transformation. Because he didn''t want to kiss himself as someone else, after all, it was his first kiss. Without hesitation, she kissed Sakura''s lips. With this touch, both of them were trembling slightly. Perhaps Sakura''s lips were too soft, and Song You forgot to take it away. An unexpected thing happened, Sakura''s big eyes opened wide, looking at Song Yu in front, that is Naruto, not Sasuke. Those eyes were widened. Xiaoying now only feels like crying, but she can''t cry again, because Song You hasn''t lifted her mouth. Exasperated, she took a bite in Song You''s mouth. Song Youyi immediately screamed and raised his head. "Why are you biting me?" At a glance at this moment, it turned out that Sakura''s expression was very angry. The face was originally pink, but now because of that anger, she has become a little tigress, and the angry Sakura''s eyes are angry. Gnashing his teeth "Naruto, how dare you lie to me." Song Youha laughed and touched his head and said "This is just a joke, it''s a joke, it''s really a joke, wait, let''s not do it first, sit down and talk about it." Song You hurriedly retreated while talking. Because Sakura has clenched her fists in both hands, he knows how horrible this violent woman is. Although she has not yet been trained, she is also an absolute horror to Song You. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Xiaoying had lost her sense of reason because of her anger at this time, but her first kiss, but she was deceived by Song Youcheng into Sasuke. How did this make her not fire? The fire burst out and burned her brain A hazy, squeezing his fists with both hands, biting his white teeth, "I want to kill you, I want to kill you." Seeing that Song You wasn''t good at all, this was obviously a scene that was about to explode, and Sakura had lost her mind. That was to run without wanting to turn my head. Chakra quickly condensed on his feet, and he could jump more than ten meters with a single jump. After beating a few times, Song You turned around and got a big head. This Sakura was really terrifying. With this explosive power, it was definitely more genius than Sasuke. I saw that Sakura''s eyes were red, and she could follow Song You ten meters behind with only her feet, and according to this posture, it would definitely catch up within a minute. Song You''s face was a bit bitter. He didn''t want to be beaten, but he was still beaten by a girl. As he ran, his brain quickly turned and bounced twice. Song Yu flashed aura in his head and turned and pointed forward. "Sasuke, why are you here?" Sakura froze, looked at the conditional reflection, and glanced at it. Except for the countless trees, there were half figures, and she knew that the scammed Sakura turned quickly. It is a pity that Song Youke will not stay here. It should be said that the fool will leave both. After saying that Sasuke came, Song You hurried out. The speed of that whole body of Chakra passed quickly, and the speed under his feet was getting faster and faster. I ran until I could no longer see Sakura, and I stopped to take a breath. Touching the sweat on his head, Song Youli immediately sighed, and the whole person almost lay on the ground. He didn''t think that this Sakura had such terrifying potential. When she thought of her clenched fist, Song Yu''s back was cold and sweaty Come out. After rested in place for a while, Song You changed to another place, but he was afraid that Sakura would catch up again, because it was obvious that the state of complete runaway would not easily let himself go. After running a few hundred meters again, Song You leaned against a tree and sat down. Call out the system and take a look, only to find that the mission just got 10 points VIP experience. With a little disappointment, Song You picked up the task again. When I clicked to pick up the task, I doubled the experience. When double experience shows countdown at the same time. The daily tasks flashed, and like yesterday, it really is no longer a pit father''s task. This also shows that the pit father''s mission can only be the first time. "Ding, ask the host to climb a tree within 20 seconds, and the reward is random." This task is almost as simple as running. Song walked to the front of a tree with joy. Song You, who was standing under the tree, didn''t rush to shoot because he had to become familiar with Chakra''s use. First control the intermittent small stream that condenses on both hands, then give a little bit to the feet. Doing this well, Song You looked up at the big tree in front of him, clasped his hands tightly. Then he hugged the tree like a koala, looked up at the top of the tree, condensed and stabilized the carat, a frog jumped, and this jump jumped to half the tree height. Song Youxin was happy, and again as before, it was another jump. This time, he may have behaved abnormally, only half as high as before. However, even if this is the case, Song You is very satisfied. Once he jumped again, he climbed to the top of the tree, looked around, and found that the leaves were dense. The condescending feeling was wonderful, letting Song You feel happy for a while. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing daily task 2, and reward 2 Ninjutsu cultivators." Hearing that it was Ninjutsu practice Dan, Song You didn''t feel anything and was preparing to jump down. I saw a petite figure running over, and it was obviously the little cherry. Song Youyi was not in a hurry, sitting still on the tree, eyes staring at Sakura. At this time, Sakura didn''t look up at all. Maybe Song You couldn''t climb such a high book at all. She just looked at both sides to confirm that Song You was going in that direction. Seeing Sakura''s hurry, Song Yu couldn''t help but tease her, because her angry face was very interesting, at least more than her shy look at first. Song You yelled at Xiao Ying under the tree with a smile "Chick, what are you looking at? I''m on it." Sakura was startled and looked up, only to find that Song You was sitting high on the top of the tree, the expression was very surprised. But for a second, he immediately turned into an angry expression and yelled at Song You on the tree. "Naruto, I want you to look good today." Song Youha laughed "Oh, right, then you come up, I''ll wait for you." Xiao Ying stunned for a second and bit her silver teeth. "Okay, you wait, I''ll come up and hit you right away." After speaking, she would climb up by holding the tree with both hands. Unfortunately, although her fist was very strong, the tree was too huge, she couldn''t hold it, and it was impossible to climb. And now Sakura will not use Chakra, how could she climb up. It took me a long time to get it, and I couldn''t climb for half a meter. Song Youguan laughed and couldn''t help but laughed holding his belly "You look so funny, like a little kangaroo." Chapter 11： : Little Sakura Runs Away This sentence made Sakura angry, and was originally kissed by Naruto, which was a stomach fire. Now I heard Naruto say something cold, which is adding to the fire. The biting silver tooth squeaked. "You have the ability to come down." Song Youyi Naruto smiled "Why are you an idiot? Get down and get stunned by you?" Sakura fist clenched tightly, gritted her teeth, and it looked as if she was going to swallow Naruto alive. Unfortunately, she couldn''t climb such a huge tree at all. Naruto saw that Sakura was angry, and the smile grew stronger, and she twitched her lips and said ridiculously "Say, your mouth is so sweet, do you want us to do it again?" After hearing this, Sakura s qi almost fainted, especially when she saw Naruto s tin lips, but she had just kissed her, and that was simply an indirect kiss again. Thinking of the indirect kiss with Naruto, Sakura stunned twice, reaching out and rubbing her mouth desperately with both hands, presumably trying to erase those memories. Naruto looked at Sakura very interestingly, and didn''t rush to run away, the hippie smile continued. "I didn''t expect that you liked me so much, would you wipe it down and leave a memorial?" "you you" Sakura stayed for a moment, and suddenly took away her hands, and pointed at Naruto''s speechlessness. "You" waited for a long time before saying ruthlessly "Naruto, I want you to look good, I have to beat you today." Having said that, Sakura went mad, and the anger had already burned her reason, and even held her fist directly at the big tree and smashed it. With a loud bang, Sakura shook the tree with her fist, and a hole appeared in the trunk. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The whole tree was shaking, Naruto quickly hugged the top of the tree, and he felt a shock in his heart. He didn''t expect that the power of Fist of this Sakura was crazy. He can imagine that if this fist is hit on himself, it will definitely be hundreds of times worse than this tree. Thinking of Naruto''s back, a cold sweat was scared out, and he hurriedly said, "Wait, girl, do you want to smash this tree, even if it didn''t smash, what happened to your fist, I am very distressed." Unexpectedly at this time, Naruto was slipping his tongue, and Sakura raised her fist again and hit the hole in the trunk. There was a loud bang again, and the leaves were smashed a lot, and the trunk shook a lot. Naruto is in a hurry now, because this tree will be broken sooner or later. Because the trunk was shaking so much now, he wasn''t standing at all. I had no choice but to face the tree tip to Sakura who was preparing to continue punching. "Chick, wait, I get down, I get down right away. If you knock down a tree and crush someone else''s house, be careful to be caught and spanked." After speaking, Naruto took control of Chakra, and jumped along the branch with a few jumps. After seeing Naruto come down, Sakura raised her fist and smashed it. Naruto was shocked and squealed without hesitation "Art fire escape **** fireball." Of course Naruto didn''t want to hurt Sakura. This fireball was shot towards Sakura three meters away. Sakura was stunned. She didn''t expect Naruto to do Sasuke''s Ninjutsu, and her expression was very surprised. And this fireball has a diameter of one meter, and its power is conceivable. With a bang, a one-meter-diameter fireball smashed into a big tree, and sparks shot, and the big tree made a loud noise and slowly fell to the ground. Sakura turned her head and glanced at the big tree, and she couldn''t believe the expression. The small mouth opened wide, and my heart was shocked to think: Is this still the naruto at the end of the crane? Naruto sees Sakura stunned, that is, she doesn''t want to, she turns her head and runs, otherwise when she wakes up, she will definitely have to beat herself. "Stop, you don''t run." When Sakura turned her head and saw Naruto ran away, it was a lame and chased her in anger. Unfortunately, Naruto''s current posture is very agile, and when she was looking for Naruto, she was exhausted and exhausted. How could she still have the strength to catch up. Naruto glanced back and saw Sakura''s breathless appearance, smiled slightly, turned his head, a jumping head would not leave. This time Naruto ran towards the teacher. He didn''t believe that Sakura could face him in front of the class. Returning to the teacher''s Naruto, no one looked at him at all, doing all kinds of things, and seeing Naruto was not even skimming. At this time, Iruka and Sasuke did not return, presumably the matter would not be resolved in a short while. There was a lot of time, and Naruto once again called out the strongest system, and immediately ordered the daily tasks. The frame flashes and a task appears "Ding, ask the host to exchange a word with other students. The task rewards are random." Such a simple task, Naruto has a headache, because from the eyes of others, he is simply a strange, how can it be inserted. The most important thing is that the task turned out to be a sentence. If the conversation was not successful, it may not be considered a task success. Naruto sighed helplessly and looked around, looking for any more special people to communicate with. After searching it, I found 3 candidates. One was to see Hina mm who would blush. There is also a pair of listless deer pills. The best one is Akita Tingji who only knows to eat. In the end, I watched the three people twice, and Naruto then walked to that autumn road Dingji, because only he thought that only this guy would be able to face the last sentence. Naruto cleared her throat and walked to the side of Akita Toji. "I say fat, is this potato chip delicious?" Qiudao Dingji twitched at the corner of his mouth, his face was very unsightly, and his face with a smile sank, and looked at Naruto gloomily "What did you just call me?" Naruto doesn''t understand why this Akimichi Toji is so angry, and continues to say "Fat, what''s wrong?" Qiudao Dingji''s face turned black immediately, with an angry expression, and still dropped the snack bag in his hand, stood up and shouted at Naruto "No one dares to call me fat, I tell you, I''m not fat." The words of Akimichi Takaji are righteous. As soon as Naruto stayed, it seemed to me that this guy seemed very sensitive to the word fat. He didn''t expect that he accidentally made a mistake, and saw how Qiudao Ding was angry. Naruto hurriedly said "Well, fat, you are not fat, you are really thin." Qiudao Dingji''s face was twisted into a ball. He only thought that Naruto was teasing him. Shouted as he stretched out his two chubby hands "Multiplication." Suddenly, those two hands doubled in size and smashed at Naruto. I didn''t expect this fat man to do it, just to do it, Naruto panicked, and quickly stood up, jumped slightly, and at the same time, his feet condensed a little bit of Chakra, this time it jumped to the wall next to the window. Chapter 12： : Ding Cis Provocation Qiudao Dingji''s two big hands severely hit the chair that Naruto was just sitting on. Look. Yarn, Chinese website With a bang, this chair was torn apart by Ding Qiu. Hearing this loud noise, everyone in the classroom turned to look at the two. The expressions of the students were stunned and very surprised. They didn''t understand why the two guys would quarrel. But none of them came up to persuade him, but looked at Naruto in a playful manner. Qiudao Dingji''s eyes were very red and very red, obviously being irritated by Naruto. The enlarged hands retracted and rushed towards Naruto. Rushed to the middle of the road and screamed "Multiplication." The fat belly suddenly doubled in size, hitting Naruto. How could this guy who was not thinking be angry? Naruto''s head became big, and while he was facing aside, he bent his legs and jumped. This beat even escaped the blow from Qiudao Dingji, but the wall was unlucky. "Boom", the wall was directly knocked down by Qiu Dingji. Seeing this collision was so horrible, Naruto rushed out to the teacher. After all, the teacher had too little space, and he had no room to escape. . He ran quickly in front of the window and jumped gently, and Naruto jumped out of the classroom. Qiudao Dingji thought about it or not, and came over, but he couldn''t jump straight to Naruto like this, but ran over the window and ran over, it was very funny. Naruto looked at Takiji Akimoto, smiled as he hugged his belly, and said with a smile "Hahaha, are you snowballing, fat pig, you should lose weight." Qiudao Dingji''s anger, he did not expect that Naruto not only called him a fat man, but even called him a fat pig, turned over suddenly, facing Naruto with a fist and smashed past. wap.novelhall.com At the same time as the doubling technique was called, the fist became faster and Naruto''s head became bigger. Naruto did not want to, and ran to the grove again. Akimichi Dingji withdrew his fist and followed closely. At this moment, the students in the classroom came to their senses and didn''t know who shouted. "Hurry up and tell the teacher that something bad happened. Naruto is going to be strangled this time." "Death is deserved, so that no one will hinder our class." However, it is clear that some people have a big prejudice against Naruto, and it seems that he is not less taught by his parents at home. At this time, Hina was also very panicked, and the pair of white brows were twisted into a ball, and he opened his mouth and whispered softly "Let''s tell the teacher as soon as possible, otherwise Naruto will really get into trouble." It''s a pity that she talked so quietly that no one could hear. ... At this time, Naruto was taking Qiu Dingji running into the woods, and he slowed down deliberately, but only opened a distance of more than ten meters. Let the fat man follow without delay. Qiu Daoding ran for a while. The body shape was indeed too fat. He even breathed with his legs on his knees, stopped there, and dared not take a step. But those eyes were full of angry rage, staring at Naruto. Naruto didn''t expect that the fat man had no physical strength so quickly. He is now very energetic, and there is no problem running for more than an hour. Stopping, Naruto walked ten meters in front of Qiu Dingji, arms around his chest, said with a smile "Fat, why don''t you run away, you didn''t want to hit me just now, now I''m in front of you, you come." This remark did work. Qiu Daoding raised his head violently as he roared, and the doubling technique was launched again, and a giant hand slammed hard at Naruto. Naruto grinned, quickly squeezed his hands, and screamed in anger. "Art fire escape **** fireball." This time is not the same as scaring Sakura. He fired the ball in front of Qiu Dingji. The one-meter-diameter fireball rushed towards Qiu Dingji quickly with a thick smoke. Ding Ci was shocked. Presumably he did not know that Naruto would be such a powerful ninjutsu. Now his multiplication technique has not been practiced well. If he hits it, his hand may be spent. Qiu Dingji, who wanted to understand this, directly withdrew his right hand. While withdrawing his right hand, he squatted on the ground and rolled it on the ground, very hideously hiding. With a bang, the fireball smashed into a tree and directly knocked down this small tree. Unexpectedly, the power of this fireball was so amazing that Dingji Qiu couldn''t help but take a nap. Naruto sent a post-tolerance operation, and immediately felt that the whole body of Chakra was exhausted, but it would be fast, and even a part of it came out from the body, which surprised him and quickly realized that it might be the body. The reason for the nine-tailed demon fox. These chakras are obviously a little red. However, Naruto didn''t pay much attention, because the nine-tailed seal is still stubborn. There will be no major problems for at least half a year. Of course, if his ninjutsu will not improve, there will not be too many problems. . Turning his head to look at that autumn road, Naruto smiled evilly and said "Fat, would I have another one for you?" Naruto''s hands quickly formed a mark to launch a fireball, but he did not really start it, and looked at Dingji Qiu with a smile. Obviously, this shows that he wants to start ninjutsu, which is always possible. Qiudao Dingji is shocked now. Although Naruto s hand of ninjutsu has not been seen just now, it is obvious that he has determined that Naruto is better than himself by that hand, and the power of that ninjutsu may be Sasuke couldn''t match it. Seeing that Naruto was going to spit fireball at him again, he shook in fright, and quickly swayed the fat hand and said "I don''t need it." Naruto said with a smile "Yes, as soon as you met, you gave me a big meeting gift. I said I''ll give you two more." Naruto yelled as he finished speaking "Art fire escape **** fireball." A huge fireball was ejected at Tsingdao Qiu Dingji, and his legs were frightened when he was shocked. The whole body trembled, but he was also clever and thought of going away at this time. While lying on the ground, it was rolled again, this time it was dangerous to avoid it. The fireball rushed past his ass, almost igniting his ass. The fireball hit a tree, and the trunk was easily broken, and the whole tree fell slowly. Two trees fell back and forth, and Qiu Daoding''s forehead was sweating with fright. He couldn''t guarantee that he could escape next time, and now his legs were frightened a little. Naruto was once again experiencing the exhaustion of his body''s chakras, and then poured out a few more. Chapter 13： : Submission of Ding Ci "Naruto, this, I''m just kidding, don''t be so serious. Mtlnovel.com" Akimichi Tingji was obviously afraid, waving his hands and squeezing an ugly smile, begging Naruto. After all, he couldn''t guarantee whether Naruto would burn him with a fireball. This Naruto is a famous trick. When Naruto heard the words, Naruto said with a bad smile "I don''t want to joke with you, fat man, just because I lack personal practise ninjutsu. Even if you are unlucky today, try it with you." After talking, Naruto crossed his hands and fingers, printed, and used the fireball again, and sprayed at the autumn road Dingji. Akichi Ding raised his hands in a hurry and said "Wait, Naruto, I surrendered, I won''t play, I won''t play." Qiudao Ding was almost scared to cry. If Naruto''s fireball sprayed out, it wouldn''t be a joke. May be fatal. Naruto smiled and withdrew ninjutsu. In fact, he just wanted to scare him. He wouldn''t do anything like killing people. With a smile, Naruto looked at that Akimichi Toji. "You can stop playing. Call me boss, and I can let you go." Qiudao Ding hesitated for a while. This was obviously called Naruto''s younger brother, but if he didn''t, he wouldn''t even have a small life. He was very clear, but he could only say with a bitter face "Boss." Naruto nodded with a smile and reached out two hands and said, "Well, now the boss wants you to hand over all the snacks on your body." Qiudao Ding was startled, but snacks were his life, how could it be delivered, he shook his head in his pockets, a look he did not want to give. novelhall.com Naruto didn''t have any extra movements. When he pinched his hands at Qiu Dingji, he would open up the words. Takiji Tatsuki reached into his arms in panic, took out the snack bags, and handed them to Naruto with both hands. Naruto would not be polite with him, and would take back the ninjutsu he was going to launch. Pick up a few bags of biscuits and potato chips in the hands of Qiu Dingji and eat them. Pick up a strip of potato chips, tear it apart, grab a handful, and directly drank it into the mouth. The crispy taste is really good. Naruto now has several lower-level A-level fireballs in succession, although Chakra has been supplemented by the mysterious power of the nine-tailed demon fox. But there was a little hungry in that belly. Seeing Naruto eating his snacks unceremoniously, Qiudao Dingji''s whole heart twitched, staring at Naruto''s stuttering state, his heart was almost irritating, just wanted to curse . Naruto gave a glance at Dingji Qiu, seeing his distressed look, and slid his lips and said "You look at me like this, I will be embarrassed, so okay, I''ll divide your bag." After speaking, he took out the smallest packet of biscuits. Qiudao Dingji''s fire was too big, but his snack, even Naruto said he thought it was his own, and given such a small amount, it was not enough for him to have a big mouth. Although it was only a little bit, Takiji Takaji took it obediently, After all, a bite is also better than none. Seeing that Qiu Daoding had eaten snacks, Naruto was holding the pile of snacks in one''s own hands, while eating and walking towards the teacher. Akimichi Tingji followed closely behind him. Don''t dare to say a word. When returning to the teacher this time, Naruto found out that there were several ninjas discussing what was going on, standing on the collapsed classroom wall and discussing it in earnest. Naruto walked over calmly, still eating the snacks snatched from Dingji Qiuji from time to time. Seeing Naruto approaching, the teacher ninja stared at him with a look of disgust in his eyes. Except for one person, a long and pretty male teacher came over with a smile and looked at Naruto. "Naruto, did you break this wall?" Naruto has not spoken yet, and a ninja teacher behind him has called out "Mister Mizuki, this must be Naruto. Who else is he?" Hearing this, Naruto couldn''t help but look up at the male ninja who looked very white. He didn''t expect that this person was Mizuki who would pretend to be more than him. Mizuki''s expression was very mild, he turned to the screaming male teacher and said "Mr. Qingqing, this cannot be said, and we haven''t seen Naruto smashing it. How can we assume that all bad things were done by him because he has done bad things before?" This is very reasonable, the teacher Qi Qing lowered his head in shame. Mizuki smiled and turned to look at Naruto. "This fellow, if you say anything, we will not treat you." Naruto was eating the potato chips in one bite at a time, then frowned slightly in front of Mizuki, could not help but say "I said, teacher, how can you pretend to be so serious, I almost lied to you." Mizuki''s expression moved slightly, but it passed by, and the gentle smile looked at him. "This fellow, what are you talking about?" Naruto shook his head and did not speak. He did not expect that there would still be people in this world who would be more pretended. He really wanted to give the throne of the belly king to this guy. Ignoring Mizuki, Naruto only cares about the snacks in his arms and walks towards the teacher. There was a flash of anger in Mizuki''s eyes, presumably he did not expect Naruto would be so disrespectful to him. However, that anger appeared for a second, and soon he squeezed out a very fake smile again, and came over and said "Naruto, if you don''t speak, others will continue to misunderstand you." Naruto looked up at him, then looked at a few teachers, and it was obvious that the expressions of those people were that you did it. I didn''t expect that Naruto was really flattering, but he sighed helplessly, Naruto pointed directly at the Qiudao Dingji who followed him. "This is what the fat man did." Mizuki faltered, looking at Qiu Dingji, all the teachers looked at it in a row. A small discussion "Isn''t this the son of the Akimoto?" The words of discussion clearly show the importance of Qiudao''s family in the village, at least these people did not dare to offend him. Especially the man named Qingqing Yi pointed at Naruto "Don''t talk nonsense, your classmates say you broke it." Naruto couldn''t help but look around at his classmates, and found that some of them did have some good-looking eyes. After thinking about it immediately, I understood something. It seemed that someone had come to explain the situation to the teacher, and it was said that he had broken it. Naruto said with a grin. "I''m not talking nonsense, you don''t believe you ask him." Said a glance at the autumn road Dingji. Qiudao Dingji''s eyes on Shang Naruto clearly saw a smile in the corner of his mouth, and then reminiscent of the one-meter-diameter fireball, Qiudao Dingji couldn''t help but take a nap, watching the teacher Qingqing said "I did hit the wall, and it has nothing to do with Naruto." Chapter 14： : Breaking the Wall The crowd was surprised when they heard what Ding Ci said, and most of the teachers among them were shocked. wap.novelhall.com However, they also saw that Qiudao Dingji told Naruto to fight and kill, and did not expect that he would help him in turn, and the expression was unbelievable. Looking at Naruto''s eyes was full of suspicion, they didn''t understand what Naruto''s magic weapon was used to flatten Qiudao Dingji. When they looked at Naruto, they saw the snack packaging in Naruto''s hands, and the expression was shocked again. The shocked mouth was almost ready to lay an egg. Obviously the food in Naruto''s hands is all Dingji''s, but it will appear in Naruto''s hands. Dingji''s treats as snacks, how can they give to others. The eyes of those classmates looking at Naruto changed, and they couldn''t believe it. Classmates only had one thought: Is this really Naruto? At this time Naruto ignored those people with a strong doubt expression and walked towards the seat with self-care. Sit down and continue to spread the snacks on the table, and then eat leisurely with your hands. Unexpectedly, after sitting for less than 5 minutes, Hina Xiaomm came over and said shyly "Naruto, you have nothing to do." Naruto turned to look at Hina, smiled slightly, and said half-jokingly. "Rest assured, I can be so strong, what can I do." Hinada nodded earnestly with two smudges of apple red on her cheeks. "Naruto, you are the strongest." That said Naruto was in his heart. Before playing games to kill so many people who disobeyed him, the result was just a sentence of abusive words. No one has ever said that you are strong. At this time I heard the praise of Hina, Naruto was really happy. It was from my heart. I took out a pack of potato chips with a smile and said "Sister Hina really speaks. This is from your brother. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Hinata stunned, took over with a red face, and whispered "Thank you." After speaking, she turned her head and left quickly, because her heart was beating at 100 beats per second. She didn''t expect Naruto to give him something, and that inner joy was to an extreme. Of course Naruto didn''t know that he was solving the rest of the food. Naruto was eating and admiring the scene where Akita was trained. Obviously, those people scolded them very lightly. In the face of the only son of the Qiudao family, it could only be supplemented by strict criticism and teaching. Naruto swallowed the best potato chip, he almost yawned, and clapped his hands before calling out the strongest system. The last reward was 10 VIP experience. There are 2 daily tasks left, and he has to hurry up. The most important thing is that the double experience is only the last 7 minutes. In order not to waste, Naruto decisively receives daily. The task that appeared this time was very simple. It turned out to be a sack of snacks in 10 minutes. With such a simple task, Naruto only glanced at them and looked at the non-staple food bags in front of him. To be honest, he really couldn''t eat, and his stomach was full. It''s a pity that daily tasks can''t be abandoned unless dragged on. If you drag, the double experience will end soon. For this task, Naruto decided to fight, picked the smallest bag of biscuits, and immediately opened the packaging bag, which was directly plugged into the mouth. Just swallow it for two or three times before swallowing it. After taking a bite or two, Naruto finds that it is really delicious. The key is that this way of eating is very exciting. A bag of cookies was solved by Naruto in less than 3 minutes. When the system prompts the completion of the task, Naruto lies directly on the table and hits a full stomach. Ding Ci looked in his eyes, and the anger in those eyes was very strong, especially when he saw Naruto taking a big mouthful of his snacks, and the flame of anger almost made him rush to rush back to **** it back. But in the end, he didn''t do that, because he knew he couldn''t beat Naruto at all, and Guan Mingren''s escape speed made him unable to catch up, plus the terrible jutsu. That might be the power of Ninjutsu. In fact, Qiudao Dingji still thinks too simple. Naruto''s current fireball has been upgraded to a lower level, even if it is impossible for Zhongni to exert such great power, upper ninja is almost the same. The most important thing is that all of Naruto''s ninjutsu can be continuously improved, and then improved, and eventually it is possible to change a low-level ninjutsu into a shadow-level ninjutsu. With a complaint in his stomach, Qiu Daoji reluctantly returned to his seat. Several classmates with short eyes gathered around, and one of them could not help asking "Fat, why is your snack in Naruto''s hands?" Qiu Dingji''s eyes were glaring, and the male student yelled "Don''t call me fat, I tell you, I''m not fat at all." Qiudao Ding became angry for a while, and thought about it, and a doubling technique became bigger and hit him. Obviously this male student could not escape, he did not run as fast as Naruto. The whole body was hit and flew out, and all the students were stunned. Even the teacher who just stepped out turned his head and looked at the scene inconceivably. Naruto looked at the student who was knocked to the ground and stunned. He shook his lips. This guy didn''t know what to do, could he call him a fat man? He himself ran most of the school because of this "fat". Regardless of that guy, Naruto clicked again to get his daily tasks. A ninjutsu cultivator obtained in the fourth daily mission just now. This time the daily task box flashed, and what appeared in front of Naruto was a repetitive task to talk to others. Naruto looked around, and finally decided to find the Dingji, after all, only this guy is the most fun, no, it should be the best talk. Naruto, who was about to get up, was stopped by Ino. Looking at Ino, who had a slim figure and a beautiful horsetail whip, Naruto stopped and couldn''t help asking. "What''s matter?" Ino said poorly "Where did Sakura go?" Hearing Ino''s tone was not friendly, Naruto replied calmly. "I do not know." Ino still said that very unfriendly attitude "Nonsense, I clearly saw that you started going out with Sakura, why only you come back now." Naruto spread his hands and replied calmly. "I don''t know. After I went out with her for a while, she said that she would go to Sasuke, but she disappeared." Ino was startled, whispering secretly while calming down "No, I can''t let Sakura succeed, Sasuke is mine." After speaking, I wanted to run out. Seeing the girl in such a hurry, Naruto couldn''t help but want to tease her. "In other words, why are you so anxious, we might as well sit down and talk, Sasuke is not likely to see Sasuke anyway, but Sasuke was found by Lord Naruto. How can anyone let him in?" Ino turned her head and watched Naruto take her hand, her brows frowned, and she said with the same disgust as Sakura "Let s go, what do we have to talk about." He was gradually used to being scolded by Sakura, and he let go of Ino''s arm, let''s be honest, the white arm held the feeling very cool, with a touch of softness in the coolness. Chapter 15： : Inos poisonous tongue Naruto looked at Ino with a pretty handsome smile. "It''s better that we sit down and talk about ideals and about the future. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Ino stared at him fiercely. Put a lip, say scornfully "What future do you talk to me about, but you have the end of the long-term crane, what future can you have?" Naruto was stunned by this, he originally thought that Sakura was poisonous enough, but he didn''t expect that Ino also turned out to be such a poisonous tongue. Barely smiled and said "I don''t really have a future for this, but we can talk. If we talk about it, there may be a future." Ino was confused by Naruto, he didn''t understand what he meant, he asked involuntarily. "What do you mean?" Naruto smiled badly and said bluntly "I mean if we marry you, we have a future." Ino''s eyes widened, although his expression was weird and cute. Especially the original Bai Nen''s face turned from white to red, and that angry look was also very cute, but unfortunately the words spoken made people cool. I saw Ino frowning and roaring in anger. "You''re delusional, because you want to marry me at the end of a crane like this, you still have to reach one ten thousandth of Sasuke. Because her words were so loud, she even attracted the attention of the class. However, the client did not feel anything, but looked at Naruto with a high toe, which was very arrogant. Naruto was a little embarrassed, he touched his head and said "Well, don''t I even have one-tenth of Sasuke?" Ino didn''t tell Naruto much "No one in a billion." Naruto was a little hit, and with a little unwillingness in his heart, he couldn''t help asking "I don''t know what is worse than him?" Ino''s big eyes glanced at Naruto with contempt and said with a slump. "Not so good, whether it''s jutsu or looks." Well, after hearing this, Naruto is still a little bit sad. He is really no better than Sasuke now, but he is still very confident in his appearance. Sasuke''s two-five-faced face is so ridiculous, how could it be better than the baby face of Shang Naruto. He didn''t understand why so many female ninjas liked him. If he was a woman, maybe he would help Sasuke. Hearing looks now, Naruto is really sad. With a sadness, Naruto sat down again. Ino only glanced at him, his eyes were very cold, and he turned to walk out of the teacher. Naruto sat down and found that the dialogue task had just been completed. His sadness was swept away and he looked at the reward. Obviously this is actually two Chakras. There is also a raffle gift box for VIP1. Looking at this raffle gift box, Naruto was a bit excited. The last time was a b-class ninjutsu scroll. Looking forward to a powerful ninjutsu. At the same time as the lottery was drawn, the dazzling s-class ninjutsu practiced Dan quickly changed. Eventually stopped at the place where Dan was cultivated. "Ding, the host gets 5 Chakras." Okay, Naruto was nt heard. Naruto was a little disappointed. Even if there were more things like Chakra''s cultivation of Dan, it would take Ninjutsu. Now there are 7 Naruto Chakra cultivation dandelions. If there are 3 more, he can directly evolve into Zhong Ren. The thought of Naruto was really a little exciting, and I wanted to swallow it directly, but eventually I forcibly suppressed the excitement and did not swallow it. He wanted to get ten at a time and then advance to Zhong Ren at one time, because it felt so good. Sasuke did not show up until after school in the afternoon, and Sakura did not return. Naruto yawned as he walked out of the classroom, and found that Mizuki was walking towards himself. Could not help but settle in the heart with doubts. Mizuki''s mother-in-law face with a gentle smile came to Naruto and asked softly "Naruto, after school, are you going home?" Naruto glanced up at Mizuki and said with a slump. "Crap, don''t do anything home." The corner of Mizuki''s mouth twitched slightly, but it also showed his inner instability. Deserves to be a sly person, Mizuki just freezes his expression, and immediately smiles. "I won''t bother you now." Speaking of wanting to leave, Naruto looked at the figure of Mizuki, and immediately remembered one thing, which was the matter of the seal scroll. Without the seal scroll, he would not learn the shadow of the avatar. That is an extremely powerful skill. The thing is that this skill can help him quickly practice ninjutsu. The thought of Naruto rushed forward, ran to the front of Mizuki and said "Wait for Mizuki, I don''t want to go back yet." Mizuki knew exactly what Naruto wanted to do, but when he heard this, his expression changed immediately and he smiled. "That''s the same, anyway, you have no one home, no, I said something wrong. Really, I''m sorry, Naruto." Naruto didn''t care, and he didn''t want to come and listen to Mizuki''s nonsense. In order to get the shadow copy of the seal scroll, Naruto pretended to be helpless and said "Mister Mizuki, you also know, I can''t even do a split operation now, and the ninja registration test may not pass in the future." Of course, these words were just made up casually. With his current Chakra, although there are not many, but a small avatar, he can still grasp it. Mizuki doesn''t know about this. Now he is thinking of strengthening himself and going to be a running dog of Dashe Wan. Mizuki put on a very helpless expression "Hey, in fact, I also know that the teacher wants to help you too, but I really can''t do anything about it." Naruto poked his lips, this guy was so pretentious, he still pretended to look so much. If you pretend, the little man will pretend to do it to the end. So Naruto immediately put on a very sad expression "It looks like I can''t be a ninja in my life." When Mizuki heard this, there was a sinister smile on the corner of his mouth. "You can''t say Naruto like this, you have to be confident in yourself, so that I can tell a secret, this secret can help you become a ninja." Naruto''s cunning eyes flashed, and he looked at Mizuki with an excited expression and asked. "What''s the secret, Mizuki?" Mizuki smiled mysteriously "You follow me." He turned around and looked around. When he found that there were no half figures around, he jumped at the roof and jumped up. This identity was indeed very agile, and it was worthy of tolerance. Naruto only took a look and followed closely. Of course, you must suppress your strength. Naruto is now pressing as little Chakra as possible to make her body shake a little larger, pretending to look like a beginner. Sure enough, when Mizuki saw in his eyes, he slowed down so that Naruto could keep up. Chapter 16： : Mizukis belly black Naruto followed closely behind Mizuki. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The two jumped back and forth in the house, jumping towards a wood. Seeing as the trees in front of them receded, what appeared to Naruto was an ordinary small wooden house. There were several secret staff walking around in front of the small wooden room, as if guarding something. In order not to be found by those ninjas in the shadows, Mizuki hid behind a tree and carefully waved to Naruto. Naruto knew, and immediately followed him. Mizuki watched Naruto come to his side, pointed at the small wooden room in front of him, and said with a serious expression. "Naruto, there is a mysterious treasure inside that can help you easily become a ninja." Naruto glanced at the small wooden room in front, and immediately understood that the book of seal might be in front, forcing his inner excitement and pretending to be curious "Mister Mizuki, what is the mysterious treasure?" Mizuki smiled and said "This is a Ninjutsu scroll sealed by Lord Naruto, known as the Book of Seals." Naruto still said that curiously "Oh, this book is so big." Mizuki nodded and said blandly "Well, if you learn any of the ninja skills in it, you can become a real ninja." Naruto poked his mouth slightly, he actually wanted to vomit, I am now a ninja, and may soon be advanced to the middle ninja, what a real ninja, if not for the shadow split, he would have been Just a fireball burned this guy. In order to shadow the avatar, Naruto pretended to be extremely excited. "Mister Mizuki, then I''ll bring him now. Look. Wool, Chinese Website" Mizuki nodded "Well, you used to steal it. Learn to give it to me after surgery. I can help you secretly pass it." Naruto glanced at Mizuki, and found that the guy didn''t even blink when he lied. Such powerful technology made him admire it. "Then I''ll pass now." Naruto looked around the two dead ends in the shadows, and jumped secretly. Walked past where they could not see. Mizuki looked at his eyes with an evil smile on his mouth. He didn''t want to jump right away and ran towards the original road. He now wants to tell Master Naruto immediately, and before Naruto finds him, he turns Naruto''s The book came over. Thinking of this perfect opportunity, the smile on Mizuki''s face turned out to be original, and the smile that accompanied his mother-in-law''s face was ugly. Of course, he didn''t know that Naruto wasn''t Naruto before, and now he has actually been teased by Naruto and found no applause. How could Naruto make his plan work. I saw Naruto looking around and found that no one really noticed him at the same time. Squeeze out with both hands, blurt out "Transfiguration." A cloud of smoke stretched out over Naruto''s body, and when the smoke spread, the faces were exactly Mizuki. Naruto, who had become Mizuki, slightly froze, grunting with a faint smile. "My dear, I let you know today, who are we to play with?" After speaking, while the shadow crew turned to a corner, Naruto jumped slightly and ran towards the small wooden house. In fact, Naruto''s skill is not too fast, but the two people in the dark did not expect that someone would come to steal books, and there was no precaution. This gave Naruto a chance, and when they walked to other places, they rushed in. The door opened with a slight push without closing, and it turned out that a cylindrical scroll was placed in the middle. Naruto didn''t stop any more, ran straight over, holding the scroll with both hands, and rushed out quickly. Because of the fast pace of running, his feet creaked on the woodblock. The voice immediately awakened the two shadows. The two looked at each other and immediately understood that it was bad, and hurried to the cabin behind them. Naruto also came out at this time. To the two of them, it was just a glance and it jumped on the branch. This look was a coincidence, as if it was considered good. The shadowy person met Naruto and watched him jump to the branch, forgetting to chase. Because they found this man turned out to be: Mizuki. The two couldn''t believe how such a kind Mizuki came back to steal the book of seals. Unfortunately, there are half figures of "Mizuki". Naruto, holding the book of seals, rushed to the place where Mizuki told him, and lifted the transfiguration. Regained Naruto''s short body. After running for a while, I found that the two shadows did not catch up, and then they jumped on the ground and opened the book of seals. It really turned out to be a shadow avatar. The introduction is to separate the same entity as yourself and use your own skills. This was followed by the Indiana and Chakra Cohesion. Naruto gave a glance, and immediately continued. This time is different from the ninjutsu scrolls given by the system. This way, as long as one mistake can lead to failure, Naruto did not give up again and again, and kept changing his hands, and repeatedly saw the seal of Ninjutsu and Chakra over dozens of times. It took more than half an hour. Naruto then came up with a standard seal, calling out "Shadow avatar." Suddenly, there were two clouds of smoke around him, and two people exactly the same as him appeared. The three looked at each other and smiled happily. Naruto did not expect that the joy after success would be so happy. At this time, I originally wanted to look at the next ninjutsu. Just as I was about to roll the book of seals, I heard a few leaves sliding around my ear. It was clear that someone was rushing to him in a hurry. And more than one person, at least three. I didn''t expect these dark parts to move so quickly, Naruto shook his teeth, hurrying to the place of Mizuki, holding the scroll. He can''t be found by others. If he is found out, his plan for pitting people will fall short. Naruto''s beating is actually very slow, but the latter ninjas did not catch up, because they were looking for no purpose at all, and they would be divided into teams every time they walked. After 5 minutes of running, Naruto saw the anxiously waiting Mizuki. Mizuki''s expression was very serious now. He''s dying now, because he didn''t expect Naruto to have been here for more than 2 hours. If he hadn''t looked at Naruto before, he would have thought this guy had run away. Hearing the sound of leaves sliding clothes, Mizuki looked up at Naruto as soon as he looked up. When he saw Naruto, his eyes immediately fell on the book of seal in his hands. Chapter 17： : Narutos Pit Man Act Mizuki greeted her excitedly and said eagerly. "Naruto, please give me something quickly, or else someone will be in great trouble. Mtlnovel.com" Naruto stopped, relieved, looked at Mizuki, smiled slightly, and handed the seal to Mizuki without any hesitation. Mizuki''s face was very excited, and her hands took it a little tremblingly. This is the book of the seal, and after learning it, he will be able to see the great snake ball. Mizuki''s excitement couldn''t be said, but when he looked up at Naruto in front of him, his eyes flashed a sinister color. Obviously he got the book, and it''s impossible to let Naruto go. Now, only by solving Naruto, can he walk out of this Muye village safely. When Mizuki looked at Naruto, he had a sinister villain on his face. I saw Naruto screaming, his hands sprinting quickly, and yelled. "Art fire escape **** fireball." This ninjutsu was shot at the book of seals on Mizuki''s hands. Mizuki was startled, he was really startled, but he never thought that Naruto would fire the jutsu of fire. Unprepared, the ninjutsu hit the book of seals on his hands. I have to say that Naruto''s ninjutsu is well controlled, using only one-tenth of his ability. That fireball was only the size of a fist, that is, this fist-sized fireball hit the seal book in the hands of Mizuki. The fire hit the paper and it was ignited. The book of the seal burned violently, and the fire was too fierce. It even burned to Mizuki''s hand in only one second, and directly burned most of the book of the seal. While Mizuki''s hands were being burned by the fire, he immediately dropped the book of seal in his hands. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The book of the seal fell to the ground, and the fire continued unabated, but grew bigger and bigger. Staring at the book of seals, Mizuki froze, it was really completely froze. From great joy to great sadness, it was absolutely painful. Now Mizuki wants to cry, and wants to cry. This is the Book of Seals, but this is the only hope for him to run into the Serpent Pill, and it is so ruined. No, I must go to see Oshimaru. While Mizuki reacted, she stretched out her hands and grabbed the book. Obviously, he wanted to put out the fire with his hands. It''s also strange that he was so obsessed with Dashe Wan, when he caught the burning flame with his hands, he yelled out. "what" The sound is very desolate. While Mizuki was screaming, those hands did not pause, and he slammed the flame of the book of the seal. Within a minute, the fire was actually put out by him. It is a pity that most of this book has been burned for a long time, and only a few pages remain. And Mizuki''s hands were burnt red and red with a bit of scorch, because the pain of being burned by the fire made his hands tremble. In particular, I saw only half of the residual page in my hand. The hand shook even more, and his expression was painful. Naruto glanced at the scrap page in his hand and found that it was a shadow avatar, and he couldn''t help but said with a smile. "Mister Mizuki, I think this suits you very well, and you will just learn." As soon as Mizuki looked up at Naruto, the face was twisted, twisted into an angry face, and said bitterly "Naruto, I will kill you, kill you." Naruto said with a smile "Mr. Mizuki, you still think about what to do in the future. I just turned into your old book to steal. I believe they will find it immediately. If you see what you are holding, it is absolutely It''s a serious sin. Let me count it for you. What are the sins? " Talking about Naruto, he even moved his hands to index, and said while counting. "First is the sin of stealing the book of seals, and then the sin of burning the book of seals. Based on these two, Lord Naruto should not let it to you." After saying that Naruto smiled at Mizuki, this smile with Naruto''s baby face was actually cute, but Mizuki couldn''t help but take a nap. Looking at Naruto''s smile seemed like a ghost. As soon as I looked down at the half-seal book in my hand, the fire rushed up again, yelling. "I killed you, killed you." Mizuki was really crazy, and she looked like a madman, stood up, took out a shuriken, and rushed to Naruto. Naruto smiled, his hands were printed, and he shouted at the menacing Mizuki. "Art fire escape **** fireball." After speaking, a one-meter-diameter fireball spit out. Seeing this amazing fireball, Mizuki froze and hurried to the side. The fireball rubbed his body and hit a tree behind him. With a bang, sparks splattered, and the big tree embraced by the three burned a big hole, and the whole tree was shaking. A look of upside down. Mizuki looked at the tree, and his expression was full of disbelief. He had never seen such a mighty fireball. Of course, while Naruto escaped the fireball, he wanted to run without wanting to turn around, because he found that several people in the shadows were rushing here, and he didn''t want to be suspected. Turning his head and aiming at the branch in front, he jumped lightly, and immediately jumped on it, stepping on the branch, jumping on several trees, and left the place in less than a minute. When Naruto''s figure disappeared, Mizuki remembered it, turning his head to look at the empty place, the expression was blank, and his head was yelling loudly "Naruto, I must kill you." Whether he can kill Naruto is unknown, but he is likely to be slaughtered by Lord Naruto now. Because the people in the shadows have surrounded him. Although those people were also surprised by the burnt tree, they immediately discovered something that surprised them even more. That is the half-seal book in Mizuki''s hands. This is the treasure of Muye Village. It was burned, burned, and not stolen. Those in the shadows rushed into the fire, all the precious things in the village were as important as their lives, and being destroyed is like killing them. That anger is conceivable, it is even more angry than Mizuki. Several unusually angry people rushed towards Mizuki, and now Mizuki''s nerves stimulated by Naruto are abnormal. Did not realize that he was surrounded. When he reacted, a dark man with a cat face mask punched his fist, and the punch hit him hard. His entire body turned 360 degrees and slammed into a tree. With a bang, the tree was smashed into a big pit by him. A pain in his back, blood spit out of Mizuki''s mouth, looked at the dark staff in a panic. Obviously he now understood what Naruto was saying, because the anger in the eyes of the shadow staff would not lie, and thinking of Naruto becoming his appearance, he stole the book and immediately panicked. And several people now clearly identified that he had burned the book of seals, and now he could not even quibble. How else to quibble? Chapter 18： : Sasukes Provocation Is the storytelling stolen by Naruto, and Naruto still uses fire? Hao Huoqiu burned the book of the seal and said who believed it. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Just 10 minutes ago, Mizuki would not believe it. That''s Naruto at the end of the 10,000-year-old crane. That''s Naruto, the penultimate grade. That''s a Naruto who can''t do transformation work well. Thinking of this, Mizuki really wanted to hit a tree on the back behind him. He didn''t expect that he would be pitted by Naruto, and it was so miserable. The lightest thing being caught right now is to drive out of the village and become a homeless ninja. The most important thing is that life may not be. And the most important thing is that this dark part in front of me doesn''t know why he is so angry. The flame that penetrated through those eyes was obviously a flame to kill. Five secret personnel surrounded Mizuki, and they rushed up indiscriminately, adding fists to Mizuki. That kick was fierce enough, and stunned directly at Mizuki''s wolf cannon face. Mizuki can only embarrassedly raise his hands in front of him, but unfortunately he has many feet and large fists, and his entire smashed arms are unaware, while his hands are lowered. Those people are a mammoth. The cricket lasted more than an hour, and Mizuki''s miserable cry echoed in this forest for a long time. That miserable, even the people who heard it couldn''t help taking a nap. When Naruto walked out of the woods at this time. Rushing towards the house, I saw Iluka within a few steps. Seeing Naruto''s eyes flashing, Iluka came over with a smile and asked with a smile. "Naruto, what are you doing here?" I have to say that Iluka smiled sincerely. There was no trace of impurities. Unlike Mizuki, the smile had no other taste. Naruto smiled back and said with his hands on his head "I did nt have anything to do when I went home, so I just walked around. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Iluca touched her head and said awkwardly "Sorry, I shouldn''t talk about this." Naruto doesn''t care at all. Right now, he has a good opinion of Iluka. He didn''t expect that such a big person would apologize to a child. Seeing Naruto''s unchanging expression, Iruka thought he was angry and said flashingly. "By the way, Naruto, as an apology, how about I invite you to ramen?" Hearing this, Naruto was so excited that he couldn''t help swallowing. Yesterday he did nt eat because of kicking Naruto s butt, he wanted to taste everything he said right now. So he nodded quickly to Iluka. "Okay." Iruka smiled, the smile was very happy, presumably I really saw Naruto like this, I was very happy inside. Turning around, Naruto was about to walk towards the ramen restaurant. However, when I turned my head, I saw Sakura. At this time, Sakura and Sasuke were walking together, and there were some jokes. Of course, Sasuke didn''t laugh, and froze, with a very unhappy expression. Just Sakura kept saying something, the smile on her face was very happy. Seeing two of his students approaching him, Iluka quickly reached out and said, "Hey, Sakura, Sasuke, I''m going to take Naruto for ramen. Would you like to come with me?" Xiaoying was talking happily. When she heard this Naruto, she smiled and turned her head around. Sure enough, she saw Naruto who was sneaking about to run. The anger rushed up and rushed to Naruto without thinking. Naruto was shocked, and seeing Sakura''s horrible speed, she quickly gathered Chakra on her feet and made a leap. This jump jumped more than ten meters high, and jumped easily to the top of the building. Sakura stopped her steps and looked at Naruto on the top of the building. It was a fierce look, and she almost broke the silver teeth. "Don''t hide if you have the ability, you get me down." Sakura shouted at Naruto on the top of the building. Naruto saw that Sakura could not jump, and immediately held his hands with his head, sitting on the roof once, watching him look angry, shaking his head and talking. "Good men don''t fight women, you think I''m afraid of you." Sakura was so angry that her face was so pale, but unfortunately she had no way at all. With her half-height level, she couldn''t jump on such a high roof. At this point, seeing Naruto''s identity so stable, then Iluka and Sasuke were stunned. Iruka, who first reacted, had a look of surprise on his face, shouting at Naruto "Naruto, I didn''t expect you to be able to jump so high, presumably Chakra should be very skilled. Now you should not ask about your ninja exam." Iruka was really happy for Naruto, just as if he had improved his ninjutsu, and his face was full of joy. Turning his head and glancing at Sakura again, looking at her little white face, she was puzzled. "Sakura, what happened to you and Naruto?" Sakura nodded for a moment, turned to look at Iluka, and said with a small mouth. "He He" It''s a pity that Sakura couldn''t say anything at all, and he couldn''t say that Naruto stole his first words. She was a girl, how could she say such a shy word. Sasuke, who stood silently looking, was very serious, because he could perceive Naruto different from before, especially the flow of Chakra, which was not at all before, but now it is dispensable in the whole body Flowed. Sasuke cares very much about his own judgment. After all, he has a blood relay limit for writing chakras. He is still very sensitive to Chakra. I didn''t expect that Naruto would grow up so fast, Sasuke was a little jealous. He didn''t hesitate and jumped in the direction of Naruto. While leaping, he took out two shurikens and went out in the direction of Naruto. Hearing only the two beeps, the two shurikens struck Naruto in two directions, one was where he is now, and the other was the direction in which he escaped. Looking at the fierce shuriken, Naruto''s cold sweat came from his back, because he found that he couldn''t hide at all, how could he hide at his current speed. I didn''t expect Sasuke to be so cruel, Naruto gritted his teeth, his hands were printed, and he whispered. "Shadow avatar." "Beep" two beeps, two smoke burst out beside Naruto, and two avatars appeared in front of Naruto. The avatars didn''t hesitate. They jumped forward and left towards the shuriken, and two shurikens plunged into Naruto''s two avatars. No suspense, the two avatars disappeared at the same time, and the two shurikens also fell to the ground. At this point Sasuke had come to stand ten meters in front of Naruto, and saw that he took two shurikens out of his arms and held them in his hands, staring at Naruto with a serious expression. Naruto didn''t dare to move, because he found that Sasuke even opened the eye of the writing wheel, and the two red flowers in those eyes rotated, from which Naruto felt a touch of pressure and doubt. What is doubting is that Sasuke should not have opened the writing eye. Is there some deviation in the plot? It is impossible. It used to be good. There is only one reason why Sasuke''s jealousy is so strong that it has opened the eye of writing. Chapter 19： :commotion Naruto originally thought that Sasuke could be matched by his A-level lower-level fireball, but he did not expect that he was still naive, and he was innocent. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net He had forgotten Sasuke''s blood eye, which can be regarded as a nemesis nemesis, how could it be an A-level fireball that can hurt. At this point Sasuke had opened his posture, lunging his left and right legs, holding a shuriken in each hand, his brows frowning, his eyes staring at Naruto tightly. Naruto stopped at the same place and remained motionless. He changed his playful expression and looked at Sasuke with a serious expression. The two of them fought in a flash. At this time, a gorgeous figure jumped up, stretched out his hands and blocked them in front of them. Sternly "Both of you stop me." Naruto stared at Iruka, who was standing in front of him, and spread his hands in a helpless tone. "Mr. Iruka, this is his first move, but it''s not my business." Iluka turned to look at Sasuke, Sasuke didn''t speak, but he obediently retracted the shuriken, but his eyes were still staring at Naruto. After watching for a few seconds, Sasuke closed his eyes and closed the writing wheel. As soon as the writing eye disappeared, Naruto immediately felt relaxed for a while. He didn''t think that even Sasuke s writing chakras would not be able to bear it. He couldn''t imagine how terrible Sasuke''s reincarnation eyes and kaleidoscope would be if he grew up in the future. Presumably there will be a strong pressure on closing. When I thought of this Naruto, I sighed: It is indeed a good thing to write round eyes. It is a pity that he doesn''t have it, that is, he doesn''t know if the system can have the blood relay limit. Even one of them can prompt him to a very big level. When Naruto was thinking about writing round eyes, in order to ease the atmosphere of the two, Iluka smiled gently and said gently "Well, no matter what, let''s talk about ramen." Sasuke heard this expression and said blankly. "no need." After jumping, I jumped straight down and walked towards the house. It''s very arrogant. At this time, Sakura saw Sasuke come down, and immediately greeted the past, and said with a cheeky face worship. "Sasuke, you were so handsome just now." It''s a pity that Sasuke didn''t even look at her at all, and left without expression. Sakura didn''t care. She wanted to keep up, but turned around to glance at Naruto. After thinking for a while, she definitely stayed here. Because the kiss thing is a little bigger than Sasuke. Looking at Naruto, Sakura s original expression of joy changed, and her hands were folded like a little tigress. "Naruto, I see you staying on top today. When will I stay with you today?" Naruto''s head was so big that he didn''t expect that Sakura was so attached. Right now, Iruka was beside and in the streets and lanes. He didn''t dare to put a fireball to scare Sakura. Because if one is not careful, the house may be lit. Naruto reluctantly turned to look at Iluka, and said in a pitiful manner. "Teacher Iruka, how can I eat ramen like this, and I can''t go back today." Iluka nodded and asked for a moment of thought: "Naruto, where the **** did you offend Sakura." Naruto opened his hands and answered without blinking. "No, I definitely didn''t hurt him. I just made a small joke. I didn''t expect that Sakura could not stand such a joke." Xiaoying heard this from below, the little face was white again, and her fingers roared. "Are you kidding me, don''t make nonsense." Naruto turned her around and glanced at him, grinning "Then what you say, that''s not a joke at all." Sakura was anxious for a moment, unable to speak, and stretched her little white finger to Naruto, and her chest was undulating for a while. I must be mad, and this anger can only be left in my heart. Seeing that they hadn''t played anymore, Iruka had a headache, and he quickly hit the round and said "Okay, okay, listen to the teacher''s words, let''s go over everything. Today I treat you, how about having a big meal." Naruto heard this big meal and immediately nodded in a spirit of trembling "Yeah." Now he is penniless. Someone invited for dinner, and of course he was happy. Sakura was breathless, muttering her mouth and not talking, and her expression was unhappy. Looking at the two of them, Iruka sighed and said nothing, after all, the personal issues between the students were not in his control. Naruto took a look at Sakura, turned his head and smiled at Iluka. "Mr. Iruka, it''s better for you to go down first. Otherwise, if I go down first, she will definitely be kicked. You also know that I have such a thin body, but I can''t stand Xiao Ying''s punch. Iluka didn''t expect this Naruto to be so small, so he sighed helplessly and jumped down gently. Naruto followed closely and leapt down, while his feet fell on the ground, his body didn''t even shake. This once again made Iruka nodded with satisfaction. When Sakura saw Naruto come down, she raised her fist and wanted to rush forward. Naruto was startled, and hurriedly couldn''t run to Iluka, yelling as he ran "Mr. Iruka, help me." While screaming, the expression looked a little scared, obviously a hippie smile. Iluka looked at Naruto and smiled helplessly, stopped in front of Sakura and said "Okay, okay, even if you give the teacher a face today, let him be your horse." Sakura stomped unhappyly and gave Naruto a glaring glance behind him. Naruto gave a grin, tin tin lips, and made a very colorful look. That apparently says that your scent is still here. Sakura squeezed her two fists tightly, glaring at Naruto with her teeth gritted, and swept her head coldly before looking at him. Seeing Sakura''s tantrums, Naruto couldn''t help but smile, because Sakura was so cute. However, he would not come forward to ask for trouble, but just followed Iluka closely, using Iluka as a protective shield. Iruka couldn''t help but think that Naruto was very interesting and didn''t say anything. He stood obediently between them and walked towards a store. Japanese-style yakiniku. As soon as he entered the store, Naruto smelled the scent of that roasted meat, and that scorching aroma immediately evoked Naruto''s belly worm. You''re welcome. I walked directly to a tatami with no one to sit down and did not forget to say hello to Sakura and Iruka. Sakura snorted coldly, and sat across from Naruto, not diagonally. Iluka smiled bitterly next to Naruto. After seeing the two sitting, Naruto beckoned to the girl who looked like a waiter. "Dude, give me three of the most expensive roasts." With a smile on her face, the girl turned and walked towards the shop. Iruka twitched at the corner of his mouth, couldn''t help but look up at the price, saw the most expensive bar, took a sip of air, because he found that the three copies were almost on his monthly salary. There was a pain in my heart. Chapter 20： : Painful Illuka Naruto smiled slightly at the pain in Iruka''s face. "Mr. Iruka, wouldn''t you be reluctant?" Iluka barely squeezed a smile and shook his head. "How come, this money teacher was born. Look. Yarn, Chinese website." Naruto nodded his head and called out "Man, add two more." Iruka was startled, holding Naruto''s hand, and said bitterly. "Naruto, you can let the teacher down for a while today, I don''t have that much money on me." Naruto smiled and said "That''s okay, but I''ll write it down for you today, and talk about it next time." Iluca opened his mouth "And next time?" Naruto took it for granted "Yeah, teacher, don''t you really want to." Iruka twitched and didn''t speak, his heart was bleeding. Naruto saw that Iluka didn''t speak, and said a pitiful expression. "Teacher, do you really want to be hungry for such a cute student?" Hearing this, Irukana turned her expression and said it very loudly "How come, don''t worry, as long as Naruto hasn''t eaten anything, just come to me." Naruto turned a corner and smiled happily, saying "Then I will rely on you for my future lunch." Iluka was speechless. He felt that he was miserable today, and there was another meal. The next meal, he couldn''t help thinking about whether he would be poor by Naruto in the future. novelhall.com Soon the barbecue came up. Looking at the fragrant barbecue, Iruka''s heart was bleeding. However, Naruto was very delicious, one bite, and very satisfied. Because the meat melts in the mouth, the delicious beef is chewed with a mouthful, and it has a delicate and smooth feel, which is very delicious. Deserves to be the finest beef. Sakura was eating bite-by-bit, and those eyes hadn''t left Naruto for a second, and there was a fire in her eyes, and she only regarded those barbecues as Naruto. Bite it hard. Seeing this little cherry, Naruto couldn''t help but want to tease her again, couldn''t help but say to the little cherry who just caught a piece of barbecue "Your piece is mine." Sakura froze, her mouth cornered, and said disdainfully "How about that?" After talking directly into the mouth, chewing with a big mouth, feels very proud, as if you want to rely on this to get angry. Of course, Naruto can''t be angry, and a faint smile looked at her and said "I wanted to tell you just now that you have been with me." Xiao Ying''s expression was sullen, that was to make a vomit, but unfortunately her meat had been swallowed, how could she vomit it, but she turned the little face flushed and retched for a while. Naruto looked at him, and smiled, and said with a smile. "Relax, I lied to you just now." Sakura stayed for a while, then the fire came up and roared at Naruto "Naruto, you''re enough. I want you to look good today." Naruto smiled slightly, put a piece of meat into the mouth, and chewed while saying "is it?" Sakura''s fire was getting bigger and bigger, and the fists held by both hands trembled, and when she lifted her fist, she would hit Naruto. It''s a pity that Iruka stopped his fist halfway, and Iruka gave a cough and said awkwardly. "Sakura, Naruto is just kidding. Don''t really hit it." Sakura was angry, but did not expect that Teacher Iruka was helping him, and sat down anxiously. This time, I dared not eat meat, but just stared at Naruto fiercely with those eyes. Of course, this pair of looks is just a treat for Naruto, and it also intentionally picks up a piece of meat, and then swallows it in front of Sakura''s tin. Sakura looked at his expression and almost vomited blood. And she couldn''t do anything, she could only vomit blood in her heart. Iluka looked at the appearance of the two, and could not help but feel that the two were really enemies, and that Naruto was too bullish, and he even made fun of such a fierce Sakura. Isn''t he afraid that Sakura really hit him? Of course, Iluka didn''t know that Naruto now has a powerful ninjutsu. How could he be afraid of Sakura, but just said that he didn''t want to show up in front of others, because the fire was too strong, and he was afraid of hurting innocent people. This meal was over by a few people for half an hour. Sakura left unhappyly, and Iruka was forced by the fat-faced boss. With a painful expression, she took out her wallet from her arms and poured out all the money. of. The fat boss weighed in his hands and said poorly "A little less." Iluka looked at his empty purse and grinned. Turning to glance at Naruto, Naruto took the toothpick and cut his teeth with no sympathy, and walked around him. Iruka was crying without tears. There was no way but to plead with the boss with a face, showing how the money would be returned. The boss let him go with doubt, of course, before he left, he put on a ruthless word, and brought it to Lord Naruto. Iruka left her head sadly. He still has to prepare to borrow money from friends. At this time, Naruto has already gone home to sleep, and sleeps after eating. It has always been his dream. On-hook practice starts, this time Naruto drives Chakra practice. Because Sasuke is more agile than him, in order to catch up with Sasuke quickly, Naruto is going to speed up the use of Chakra. When the sun came out of the window, Naruto stretched and stretched, seeing the empty room, sleepy and faint for a while, then dressed, washed his face, and walked in the direction of the school. Walked halfway and met Iluka. Iruka''s eyes were a little bloodshot, presumably she was scared by Naruto yesterday. Seeing Naruto couldn''t help but snore. Squeezed a smile, walked over, patted Naruto''s shoulder and said "Naruto, today is the day of the ninja test. Get up." Naruto turned around and glanced at Iluka indifferently, but did not speak, but just swiped. How could his proficiency in Chakra be afraid of it now. Iruka didn''t worry about anything, after all, yesterday he saw Naruto split off two avatars, and he could definitely pass by that hand. Just looking at Naruto''s lazy look, I got angry, thinking that he was so happy that he became a ninja. I didn''t expect that Naruto was so dispirited, as if he looked down on this ninja test. Of course Naruto didn''t look down on the ninja of Makura, but he ate too much yesterday and didn''t get enough sleep after sleeping. And he was coming to school so early, which was enough for him to be tired. He had never been to school for several years in the world before, and it was the coolest thing to wake up naturally. Chapter 21： : Cute Little Hina As I walked into the classroom, the classmate''s expression was very excited, as if everyone knew that today is the day to become a ninja test. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Only Naruto sat down on the table, listlessly, and fell asleep with his hands resting on his head. Iruka stood on the podium and looked at him helplessly, then picked up the roster in his hand and said "Everyone follows me in line. Who can I call, who can go in." The crowd responded and immediately followed Iluka. However, Naruto still fell asleep on the table, which made Iruka angry. Can''t help shouting "Naruto, it''s time to test." Naruto dug into his ears, ignoring Iruka''s roar, and continued to fall asleep. Looking at Naruto''s big sleep, Iruka was stunned and froze for a while, then sighed with a bitter smile. There is no way, he can''t waste more time just for Naruto alone, so he turned to look at his student and said "Who will wake him up." The students looked at Naruto and saw that there was some resistance in that look, as if they didn''t want to have a relationship with Naruto. Only Hinata blushed and raised a white tender hand and said "I go." Iluka smiled slightly. "Then please go to Hina." After speaking, he turned around and glanced at Naruto, and sighed helplessly again. Now he doesn''t have time to control him. The test of the ninja is waiting for him to do. In order not to waste time, Iluca explained the location to Hinata, and then led the students towards the test site. I saw Hinada carefully approaching Naruto, stretched out her little finger and rubbed him, whispered "Naruto, wake up. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Unfortunately, her voice was not much louder than that of mosquitoes. Naruto didn''t respond at all. Seeing Naruto still waking up, Hina''s face was aggrieved, and he shook his body with an anxiety, and called up with courage. "Naruto, wake up." Perceived the shaking of the body, Naruto opened his eyes dimly, let''s be honest, he was really tired. Yesterday''s consecutive fireballs, he couldn''t afford it with his current Chakra. Looking at the young field in front of him, Naruto rubbed his eyes and looked around. When I found out that everyone else was gone, I couldn''t help asking. "What about the rest." Hina didn''t dare to meet Naruto''s eyes and whispered with her head down. "It''s all gone, the teacher said that we should come quickly." Naruto couldn''t help asking "Where did you go?" Hinada still lowered her head and whispered "The location of the ninja test." Naruto stunned and said quickly "Then let''s hurry up." Hinada nodded, turned her head to lead the way, but the small face still lowered her head. I didn''t know why, and never willing to lift it. Naruto is a little puzzled. Does Hina mm look down at the road ahead with her head down? With a little puzzlement, Naruto opened daily tasks, of course, first double the time. When double time is displayed, decisively click daily task to receive. The daily task reminder sounded, and as expected, this task was really boring. "Ding, please ask the host to mri to Hina''s face. The mission reward is random." Naruto stumbled for a while, carefully looked at the contents of the daily task, and found that it was really written 30 times instead of one. Silent, this is simply the task of the pit father, just a touch is very simple, because as long as Hina is not paying attention, then only need to find an excuse to mix it. But thirty times, touching other people''s faces thirty times, is this an excuse to mix in casually? With a great hatred of the system, Naruto coughed and said to Hina. "Hina, wait, I have one thing to say." Hinada turned her head, raised her face and looked at Naruto. "What is it, Naruto?" Naruto wo nt know how to answer it for a while, but I ca nt say that I want to touch your face thirty times. This is basically hitting my own face. Even if Hinata has a crush on him, how can it be because of the shy personality of the other person? Will obediently let him touch. He is sure that as long as this is said, Hina will definitely run away. When the task is dragged down and the double time passes, today s daily tasks will all be double the garbage reward. Of course, this thought just flashed in Naruto''s mind. After flashing, he thought for only three seconds, and immediately raised his head and pretended to look puzzled. "Yes, why are the pupils of your eyes white?" Of course Naruto asks this casually, after all, to find a topic to start with. Hinada didn''t think much about it, stretched out a finger and pointed at her white right eye. "Because the blood relay limit of our family is white eyes, and because of this blood relay limit, the eyes are white." Hina responded with patience. Naruto is a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect that today he would deceive such a pure and kind little loli. He was ashamed of himself, but he was ashamed and ashamed, and the task was still to be done. So Naruto pretended to be curious, and looked at Hina''s white pupils for a few seconds. "So amazing, what use is this white eye?" After hearing Naruto''s words, Hina responded immediately and honestly. As for Naruto''s question, there was no shadow, and I wished to tell all the secrets. Naruto nodded while pretending to be serious, waiting until Hina had said a lot, then he suddenly said "Can I take a closer look?" As soon as Hinata stayed, she didn''t understand what Naruto meant, but she nodded conditionedly. She never thought of rejecting Naruto''s words. Seeing Hinada nodding, Naruto did not hesitate to reach out his hands and held Hinada''s face up. The hands were slippery and had a cold feeling. But soon the coldness turned into a fiery one. Because Xiao Hinada''s cheeks were flushed, the ruddy skin spread to the ears. With a small face, Hina didn''t resist, but wanted to lower her head. But she couldn''t hang down at all, because Naruto held her little head with both hands. I can only open a pair of big eyes, staring at Naruto in puzzling eyes, and seeing through the white eyes very pure eyes. Naruto didn''t speak. He was afraid that he would laugh as soon as he talked, and it was still the satyr''s smile, because Xiao Houtian''s face felt very well, and he had never touched such a touch. As for why you are holding it with both hands, it is because you can touch it with one hand. If you touch it with two hands at the same time, it is definitely two. In order not to be found out by Hinata, Naruto put on a serious expression, his eyes carefully looking at Hinoda''s white pupil. Of course those hands moved occasionally. Chapter 22： : Koinas Face Naruto performed well, and his eyes seemed to tell Hinata that he was really just curious about her eyes and had no other meaning. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Hinada was pure in her heart, only thinking that Naruto wanted to see it unconsciously, and then she slid around her face with her hands. But even so, Hina''s heart was beating fiercely, the speed of beating was fast, and the shame on her face became more and more obvious. In the end the whole little head seemed to be cooked. However, Naruto didn''t find it, but silently counted the number of touches in his heart, stroking up and down again, and groaned inwardly: "Okay, and the best 2 times, it can be over." Angrily, Naruto slid the small face of Hinata twice in a row. "Ding, the host completes daily task 1 and gets 2 Ninjutsu cultivators." Along with the system prompting the task to complete. Nakata''s heart in front of Nakata jumped, almost smoking on her head, and the pupils in her eyes began to spin. He even fainted in the past. At the same time, he kept thinking: Naruto Jun would touch my face. Seeing that Hinada was falling backwards, Naruto quickly reached out and hugged her, watching her drunk red that had turned white into a face, and the red white eyes were almost discolored. Stuck, he didn''t expect that Hina had fainted so easily, and he really didn''t know how to do it for a while. Suddenly, I suddenly thought about whether to do artificial respiration. It is not often said in the book. If a person fainted, he would have to do artificial respiration immediately, otherwise his life would be in danger. Thinking of what dangers Hina might have, Naruto felt that she must rescue her at this time. Of course, this is not indecent as it is only life-saving. As the saying goes, life-saving is a victory over the seventh-level floating slaughter. So Naruto stared at Hinada''s slightly white mouth with a serious expression and was about to kiss him. It is a pity that he forgot a person who was standing there a few meters in front of him. "Naruto, what are you doing?" At the same time Naruto was going to kiss, a figure appeared in front of him, this person turned out to be Sakura. Sakura stared round, staring at him with an unbelievable expression. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Seeing Sakura, Naruto''s head was so big that she did not expect that she would destroy her own good things. No, it should be said to be a life-saving thing. Sakura was very unhappy at first, because Iruka asked him to come and see, but she was chatting with Sasuke. Although Sasuke ignored him, she was almost sure that Sasuke would say something to her . At this critical moment, Iruka asked her to come and see why Naruto didn''t come, and she wasn''t Naruto''s nanny. Why did she come? Of course she could only hold it in her heart. In order to maintain the image of her lady, she could only respond to the naruto she hated most. As soon as I walked to the teacher, I realized that Naruto was holding Hina and wanted to be "indecent." Sakura had a wicked fire, and the angry flame was very strong. Naruto turned to look at Sakura''s angry smile, but she smiled slightly and said with a smirk. "What''s wrong, are you jealous?" Sakura was stunned by these words, and at the same time, when she raised her hands, she would smash into Naruto. Seeing Sakura''s fist, Naruto exhaled, leaned Hina on her body, pinched at Sakura, and called out "Art fire escape **** fireball." Sakura was startled. She wanted to hide next to her if she didn''t want to, but unfortunately when she hid to the left, she realized that Naruto was simply scaring her. What fireball was emitted, no flame was shot. Sakura couldn''t help but stomped her feet, staring at Naruto fiercely. To Sakura''s eyes, Naruto was immediately a hippie smiley face, saying "This time you really misunderstood. I didn''t want to indecent Hina, just Hina fainted by herself, so I wanted to do artificial respiration to save her." Sakura grunted coldly. "The ghost believes you." Naruto saw that Sakura couldn''t believe it anymore, and said in a slightly unhappy tone "Believe it or not. By the way, you looked at her for me, but now I still have a ninja test." After saying that Naruto carefully laid Hina in the ground. Turned his head and walked towards Sakura. Sakura watched Naruto walk towards her head, and immediately fisted her fist out of a stern pose, saying nervously. "What are you doing?" Naruto grinned, walked over to her, and said "I just want to ask you where is the test." Sakura was nervous, as if afraid that Naruto would kiss her again, pouting, and said coldly. "It''s less than 200 meters ahead, and you can see it by turning a corner." Naruto nodded with a smile and was about to walk forward. As soon as he lifted his feet, he suddenly thought of something and turned to glance at her. Turned his expression, said coldly "By the way, I forgot to tell you something. Those things I said before were false." Sakura asked, stupidly, "What is it?" Naruto smiled "I like what you say." After speaking, he turned around and strode away. Xiao Ying stunned in situ for a while, her expression was very complicated. Qi was taken up by 70%, and 30% was unwilling. Seeing that Naruto was gone, Sakura was stomping and couldn''t dare to catch up, because Naruto''s mighty fireball was not her low-end at all. A glance at Hinata lying on the ground fainted, Sakura still walked obediently, not to listen to Naruto, but it is inappropriate for Hinada''s sister to lie down like this, after all, she is a classmate. "Naruto, why are you here now?" Iluka looked at Naruto walking leisurely, frowning harshly. Naruto touched his head and said with a smile "Sorry, sorry." Iruka glanced behind Naruto and couldn''t help asking "What about Sakura and Hinata?" Naruto said without any hesitation "They have something, and they''ll be there in a minute." Iruka undoubtedly said that "Okay, you go in quickly." He opened the door and walked in. Naruto followed behind. Very simple room with a lot of space, except for the two assessment teachers in front, a table and two chairs. Nothing else. One of the teachers was still Iluka. Iluka sat looking at Naruto, cleared her throat, and said with a serious expression. "Now start the test, Naruto, please use the avatar technique, we will let you scoring the situation of avatar." Naruto nodded his head slightly, without a pause, raised his hand, closed three seals, and cried softly. "Forbearance, shadow avatar." The three beeps sounded in unison, and at the same time as the three clouds of smoke beside Naruto spread out, three avatars appeared. Seeing that it was three avatars, Iruka and the teacher were dumbfounded. After all, it was difficult for other people to separate two. I did not expect Naruto to be able to see three. Iruka asked stupidly "Naruto, when did you learn such a powerful trick?" 4 Naruto laughed "I did it last night." Iluka and the other teacher glanced at each other, and they each saw a hint of surprise in each other''s eyes. They were surprised that they could train three avatars in one night, and they were made by the tail of a crane. It would be nice if they could produce two at that age. Iruka was very happy inside, he didn''t think of how Naruto made great progress, and the joy on his face was self-evident. A pen is written in the transcript and a great excellence. Chapter 23： :Passed the test In the end, Naruto became a ninja with excellent grades and received a cap with a wood leaf logo. Naruto who took the protective forehead with both hands was a bit upset, because this thing was really not good-looking. It wasn''t half as good as the goggles on his head. And tied to the head one day, it is basically the same as the ancient Japanese tied a sun sign. No way, who wants this amount of protection is a must for every ninja, Naruto is still tied to his head honestly. When I turned around and left, I didn''t even glance at the students around me. Of course, those classmates were surprised to see the amount of protection on Naruto''s head. At first they thought Naruto would fail, but did not expect it to succeed, which made them very puzzled. Did Naruto buy the teacher? However, this idea was quickly thrown out. Naruto has no parents. How can he buy anything from the teacher? Of course, they can''t know that Naruto passed with excellent grades, they only think that Naruto''s passing is a coincidence and happens to be extraordinary. One of them didn''t know it was a coincidence, and that person was Sasuke. Sasuke''s gaze at Naruto was very gloomy, and his eyes were inseparable from Naruto, because he found that Naruto''s breath of Chakra was more obvious than yesterday. Chakra was strengthened in just one day, which really made him feel a little jealous. But he was practicing every minute and every second, and he didn''t take the next step. This is where he is today, and Naruto makes a leap every day. How does this make him not jealous? Naruto turned to look at Sasuke, his gaze was fixed, and he provoked his lips. Sasuke snorted and whispered "Tail of the crane." Hearing this, Naruto stopped, looked at Sasuke, and said, lifting his forehead forehead. "Do you dare to say that I am the tail of a crane when I see this?" Sasuke scorned and said. "The crane tail is always the crane tail. Even if you become a ninja, you can''t change this fact. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Sasuke''s words were thorny. Naruto really wanted to hit his proud face with his fist, but in the end he couldn''t bear it, because now he can''t be Sasuke''s opponent at all. Yesterday''s Sasuke''s writing round eyes hit him deeply. Naruto straightened his face, and rarely showed a serious expression. "One day I will let you understand the cost of this sentence." Sasuke pouted and sneered. "You have the ability to let me know today." Naruto shook his fist, and now he really can''t stand it. He pointed at Sasuke with a fist and smashed it. Obviously, Sasuke had been prepared for it. When Naruto punched him with a fist, his body shook, and he flew away a few meters away. At the same time he pulled out two shurikens from his arms. Shot at Naruto. Seeing that the shuriken that killed him escaped, Naruto immediately retracted his fist, pinching his hands quickly, and whispered softly. "Shadow avatar." Three clouds of smoke appeared alongside Naruto with three shadow avatars, and two rushed at once, blocking the two shurikens with their own bodies. While blocking. Naruto followed his other avatar and glanced, nodding, and hurried to the left and right. Sasuke was shocked. He didn''t know which Naruto was true. In order to distinguish between true and false, Sasuke closed his eyes and opened the writing eye. Glancing at Naruto who rushed to the left and right, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, took out his shuriken, and shot at Naruto on the right. Naruto yelled, "Sun, why did you forget that this guy will do this trick?" Seeing this hand, Naruto stopped sprinting, condensed Chakra on his feet, and jumped lightly, avoiding the shuriken that flew straight towards him. While the fake Naruto rushed to Sasuke''s side, he raised his fist and smashed it. Unfortunately, Sasuke only turned around and kicked under the belly of Naruto, who kicked him away, and the double was eliminated. Looking at Naruto in the air, Sasuke coldly took out his shuriken and aimed at him, still one lightly, another two-shot. While it was still finished, it was pulling out two shurikens again, holding Naruto in his hands and running over. Naruto gritted his teeth and printed his hands, and was just about to launch a fireball. As a result, I only heard two "Dang" sounds, and the shuriken several meters in front of it was smashed by two other shurikens. Iluka really arrived in time and was once again in the middle of Naruto and Sasuke. Sasuke immediately stopped the speed of the impact and stopped to the place. The blood-red writing wheels of those eyes looked at Naruto, and they saw a little shocked expression from the expressions in those eyes. Because he found that the way Naruto just printed turned out to be their family''s fireball technique. This is simply impossible. How could Ninjutsu Naruto Naruto use it? Sasuke only thought for a few seconds and immediately rejected this idea. I just think that Naruto is just a fright to him, he doesn''t think Naruto will fire fireball at all. Sasuke''s eyes, which retracted the writing wheel eye again, gave Naruto a glance, and said with a lightly lip. "Let you go once today." Naruto sneered and answered "I''m right about that." Sasuke turned around without going to Naruto and went out. After seeing Sasuke leaving, Naruto was really relieved. He now only has three ninjutsu, shadow clones, fireballs, and the unused water bomb. It''s a pity that the last one should be in a place with water. With a fireball, Naruto really can''t deal with Sasuke. The most important thing is that he can only release it once, and he can only release the fireball''s ninjutsu after he has become a lone. Unless he quickly advances to Zhong Ren, then he can let the avatar and himself release the fireball at the same time. At that time, Sasuke can have a headache. Thinking of advancing in forbearance, Naruto decided to do his daily tasks well. Now that I have double experience, I still have half an hour. Ignoring Iruka''s solemn expression directly, Naruto turned his head and walked out in the opposite direction of Sasuke. "Hey, Naruto, have you heard me?" Iluka roared at Naruto. It''s a pity that Naruto at this time had walked more than ten meters long, and when he heard this, he didn''t look back. Instead, I just clicked on the daily task collection. "Ding, please host 100 meters in 15 seconds." Repetitive and simple daily tasks. As soon as Naruto raised his foot, he quickly ran. Looking at Naruto''s fast-moving figure, Iruka paused. He didn''t expect Naruto to ignore him so much, and he couldn''t help showing a look of shock. Iluka looked at the report card in her hand and looked at Naruto''s figure. "I don''t know if there is anything wrong with you and Sasuke. No matter what, I''m going to fight anyway, and sooner or later, I''ll let you two have a good fight." Iruka clutched his head, said impatiently and turned away. Chapter 24： : Cheating Special Task "Ding, the host completes daily task 2 and obtains 2 Chakra cultivation alchemy. Look. Yarn, Chinese website" Hearing this mission reminder to complete, Naruto was excited for a while, because with only one more, he could evolve into Zhong Ren. After taking a sigh of exhaustion, I tapped again to get my daily tasks. "Ding, please ask the host to jump more than ten meters in height. Quest rewards are random." After listening to this daily task prompt, Naruto did not take a look at the task box, and jumped directly. This jump is only ten meters high, which is almost 20 meters high. "Ding, the host completes daily task 3 and gains 20 VIP experience." I didn''t expect that it was the worst VIP experience, Naruto sighed helplessly, and once again ordered the daily task. "Ding, the host triggers a special task, and the special task cancels the daily task. After the special task is completed, the reward is increased by ten times." Naruto was shocked. He didn''t expect that this receiving task could trigger special tasks. Just as he was surprised, a task box appeared in front of him. Special Mission: Ask the host to capture the first kiss of Yamanaka. The mission time is 1 hour, and the special mission disappears at the end of time. Quest reward: The original base is tenfold, and double experience is effective. Well, special tasks are special tasks. Naruto now finally knows why the special task reward is ten times higher than the daily task reward. Because this task is ten times worse than the daily task. Last time was Sakura''s first kiss, this time it was Ino. Naruto is sure that this task is definitely playing with him, otherwise why isn''t it Hina, Hina''s first kiss is easy to say, but it was Ino. That girl didn''t look down on him at all, and it wouldn''t work if she wanted to be transformed into Sasuke. This method works for Sakura''s stupid girl, but it doesn''t work against Ino. Why, because the other party has the heart-to-heart technique, presumably using transfiguration to lie to her is really not that simple. novelhall.com Of course, this is just Naruto''s own opinion. In any case, it is not feasible to become Sasuke to try, and he also hates Sasuke very much. Is it possible to change his appearance again? No one can become Sasuke. But how to accomplish this task without changing Sasuke? Naruto''s pressure is a little bit heavy, and the special task time is only an hour. If it disappears, then you really regret it. Ten times the reward is also added, plus two times the double experience. This is 20 times the reward. Imagine, If it is an e-class ninjutsu scroll, 20 times the reward, you can definitely get an s-class ninjutsu scroll. S-class ninjutsu, that is definitely a horrible existence. For s-class ninjutsu, Naruto decided to fight, so there is no more object of hatred. Anyway, Sakura is hostile to him now, so he doesn''t care about so many. Naruto who figured this out began to look for the figure of Ino. Back to the ninja test again, I glanced at my classmates and found that everyone except Sasuke and Ino were missing. In desperation, Naruto walked towards Ding Ci. After all, to find a person to ask, only Ding Ci was the most suitable. Watching Naruto walk towards himself, Ding Ci''s hand, which was holding the snack, stopped, hiding the snack in his hand behind him, and said with a bitter face "Naruto, is there anything?" Naruto said with a smile "Fat, you seem to have forgotten something." Ding Ci trembled, took out the snack behind him with a bitter face, and said sadly. "Boss, this is just my best bag." Naruto still said that smile "Otherwise we''ll go talk in the grove." After hearing this, Ding Ci shook his head fiercely, but he knew that Naruto was not talking at all, but used him to try ninjutsu. Only after seeing him after the endurance, Ding was afraid Naruto. I had to obediently take out the snacks in my pocket. Where is a bag, there are almost ten bags. Ding Ji held both hands and said to Naruto "I only have that." The expression on the face was a pain in his face. Naruto was also polite, took a bag directly, and ate it, while the others did not move. Ding Ci''s tears ran. He was so touched that he almost burst into tears. He thought that Naruto would take all of them, but he didn''t expect to just take a bag. Naruto ate Dingji''s snack and said with a smile "By the way, you see Ino." Ding Ci completely withdrew the snack and thought about it for a while. "I really want to see him and Sasuke go, Naruto, what do you ask?" Naruto Oh, the snacks that have not been eaten in the hand are still directed to Dingji, clapping his hands and saying "Nothing, just something important to talk about." Ding Ci reached out to take the half bag of snacks, and said silly, he didn''t understand Naruto''s words at all. Of course Naruto wouldn''t say he was going to take away Ino''s first kiss, and he said where he would put his face if Ding Zi passed out, although he had no face. Naruto took a look at Sasuke''s way and thought about it for a while, and finally walked away as though he was dead. No way, that 20x reward is too tempting. Going forward, I saw that the trees in front were very dense. Naruto rushed in, and kept walking forward. Of course, he walked very carefully and looked sneakily. Although he was not afraid of Sasuke, he didn''t want to ask for trouble. After walking for more than ten minutes, I immediately heard the conversation between Ino and Sasuke. Of course, like Sakura, Sasuke didn''t even put a fart at all, all Ino said. Standing there and listening for a while, Naruto leaned forward carefully. In order not to be found by the two, Naruto was very careful to walk, not even stepping on a tree branch. Sasuke is very sensitive. If he knows that he will definitely rush over and confront himself, then he can only run away. After all, he really can''t beat Sasuke now. Leaning against a tree, Naruto turned his head and glanced at them. Sasuke is indeed a cultivation fanatic, for his family, and for killing his elder brother who has many mysteries. He has not spared a minute and a second of cultivation time, and now he is constantly practicing shuriken. That body is fast enough, and this body technique alone is not comparable to Naruto. I saw Sasuke beating a few times, his eyes kicking at the tree, and several jumping, aiming at the big tree in front, he took out the shuriken and went out instantly. Three consecutive shots, but unfortunately, one shuriken was a little off, and the other two were inserted in one place, one hole. This hand hidden weapon is indeed accurate. Seeing this Naruto, I also understand why Sasuke''s two company darts can''t hide. With such a precise method, plus the pair of writing eyelets, how can this be hidden? Sasuke frowned at this moment, very dissatisfied with his hand just now, especially the shiver that was a little crooked, and the cold face was very dark. He didn''t want to pull out the shuriken at the same time, jumped a few times again, and shot again. This time three triple darts shot into the same place. Seeing three shurikens inserted at the same point, Sasuke''s face eased. Jing Ye was also smart enough to slap Bai Nen''s hands. "Sasuke, that''s great." Chapter 25： : Taunt Before the Fierce Battle Sasuke looked at Ino with a cold expression, and said in a bad tone. "What have you been doing with me. Mtlnovel.com" In the face of Sasuke''s indifferent expression, Ino didn''t care, but hesitantly said "Sasuke, don''t you understand my mind?" Ino is indeed smarter than Sakura and coquettish than Sakura. Unfortunately, Sasuke cares about this. Obviously she is simply coquettish to a wooden man. Sasuke glanced at her coldly, and said unhappyly "Don''t bother me anymore." After speaking, he turned around and restarted his cultivation, and it was just as if Ino existed. Ino murmured in a rumbling voice "Sasuke, you will be mine sooner or later. I will never let a cherry blossom." Of course Sasuke didn''t hear this, but Naruto heard it very clearly, because he was just ten meters behind a tree behind Ino, watching them nervously. Sasuke is here, and he really does not dare to come out now. Unfortunately, the mission time elapsed in one minute and one second, and Naruto''s forehead was almost sweating, anxious. If the mission time passes and the special mission disappears, the loss is huge. In a hurry, Naruto took a step forward and wiped his clothes over the grass. Sasuke''s ears were indeed sharp, and he immediately turned to look around, roaring with a frown. "Who?" After that, I reached into my arms and took out the shuriken, and pointed at the tree in front of Naruto and threw it directly. With two beeps, Shuriken was inserted near the big tree in front of Naruto. It is indeed accurate and stable, and Naruto dare to guarantee that if he can''t help going out just now, he will definitely meet this shuriken. Seeing that the other person found him, Naruto was not good to hide anymore, hit a haha, walked out with a smile, watching Sasuke and Ino said "Two people, what a coincidence. I didn''t think of such a coincidence when I came out for a walk. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Seeing Naruto, Sasuke''s eyes brightened, and the corner of his mouth turned into a smile, Sasuke said with a rare smile "Naruto, I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t go to you, you came to me." Naruto looked at Sasuke''s smile and immediately understood what he meant. Obviously it was time to start, but now Naruto doesn''t want to fight him, so he smiles and says "Sasuke, I didn''t want to come to you, it just happened to be." "Sasuke, I think Naruto can''t beat you, I''m afraid." Ino suddenly interjected a word, and then glanced at Naruto with a look of contempt. Obviously, after just seeing Naruto fighting with Sasuke, her worship of Sasuke has deepened a bit. Because Sasuke''s body is too light, and she has always suppressed this Naruto, which really filled her with worship and admiration. Ino almost stared at Sasuke. Naruto looked at Ino and found that she looked so good that she really didn''t want to bother. After all, Ino liked Sasuke. If he inserted it, he really looked like someone who destroyed someone''s love. No, Naruto decided to fight for his own strength. Naruto looked at Ino with a smile and said "Sister Ino, you''re wrong, I''m not afraid, but it''s not Sasuke''s opponent yet. It should be no later than ten years to be a master." Ino slipped his lips and said disdainfully "My aunt, you can''t even catch Sasuke''s clothes, you are a master." Hearing this, Naruto did have a big ignition, his expression turned, and he looked calmly at Ino and said "Why do you think I can''t catch Sasuke''s clothes." Ino glanced at Naruto, the same tone said "Just you, you are not worthy of comparison with Sasuke." Naruto was a little irritated by Ino, and then thought of the task, he finally suppressed the anger forcibly. Taking a deep breath, calmly looking at Ino said "What if I could play Sasuke?" Ino didn''t look at Naruto now, he said directly "Totally impossible." Naruto smiled, the smile was very bad, said with a smile "Well, if I can fight Sasuke, I want you to kiss me, of course, mouth to mouth." Jing Ye froze for a while, and looked at Naruto while holding his back, humming. "You are delusional, you don''t look at you like this, you want me to kiss you, hey" Speaking even took a few sips. Naruto doesn''t care, it should be said that he is getting used to it, or that bad smile said "Don''t you just say that I don''t deserve to be compared with Sasuke. If this is the case, why don''t you dare to agree to my request? Are you afraid that I really killed Sasuke? Ino was another one, but this time is very short, and it must have been popular with Naruto, because Sasuke existed in his mind like a god. How could he lose? It is simply impossible. When I heard Naruto s words, that was immediately said "Okay, I promise you." Naruto laughed and laughed, looking at Sasuke while smiling, turning his expression, calmly speaking "Sasuke, now you hear, you can be a middleman." Sasuke lifted his mouth coldly and raised the shuriken held in his hand. "You still beat me and say it again." After speaking, I wanted to rush towards Naruto. Naruto shouted with a flat hand "Slow." Sasuke stopped and frowned. "Do you have any last words?" "Sasuke, I don''t think he is afraid of you." Ino interjected in a timely manner. The two really resemble each other. And Naruto''s expression did not change at all, or he looked at them calmly and said "Sasuke, you promise you can''t use the writing eye, I will fight you." Sasuke looked at Naruto for a few moments, and said that without thinking "For you, no need." Ino also followed his lips to "Sasuke doesn''t need to use ninjutsu at all, just a shuriken can solve you." Naruto glanced at Ino and smiled slightly. "is it?" Ino was stunned for a moment, because he saw the unwavering firmness in Naruto''s gaze. Strong, strong, and strong made her instantly think that Sasuke would lose. But the thought passed by, and he immediately muttered. "Posing." Ino''s words were like a guideline, igniting the battle between Naruto and Sasuke. I saw Sasuke slow down, and rushed forward with two shurikens in his hand. Obviously he wanted to beat Naruto with hand to hand. Identity is agile, and Naruto almost can''t see it. Naruto''s expression freezes, holding his breath, watching Sasuke getting closer, pinching a simple seal with both hands, and screaming Chakra, who awakens the whole body. "Shadow avatar." This time there were four avatars. The four avatars jumped with their own, and surrounded Sasuke while avoiding Sasuke''s blow. Chapter 26： : Fight Sasuke''s whereabouts of this stab were empty, and he didn''t hesitate, stopped directly, and looked at five Naruto with a grim expression. novelhall.com Without reading and writing the chakras, it is hard to find out which is true. But even if there is no need to write the chakras, even 100 Naruto are not as good as him. Sasuke smiled coldly, stretched out his hand and pulled out five shurikens, his legs were bent, and he jumped slightly. This jump was even higher than Naruto, a jump of more than 20 meters, aimed at 5 Naruto People fired five shurikens. Shuriken is very fast and very fast. Two of the five Naruto did not respond. They were struck immediately and turned into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared. The remaining three are dangerously avoiding the past. Of course, while avoiding the past, Sasuke''s attack is not over. I saw Sasuke falling to the ground in the direction of a tree. He kicked the trunk with his feet and jumped up again, aiming at three Naruto was three shurikens. "Oh, oh, oh." Three beeps, three shurikens rushed from three directions to three Naruto. Naruto is now completely inferior. How could he be Sasuke''s opponent for only two days of cultivation? Even if Sasuke doesn''t have to write chakras, that long-lasting physique is not something he can make up for with jutsu. And Sasuke didn''t give him the opportunity to let it go. Can only keep dodging. Sasuke''s shuriken shooting speed is really crazy, let alone that accuracy. Sasuke uses the trunk to stay on the ground, but just swipes Naruto gently, it is less than a second, he took out the shuriken in his arms Shooting at Naruto. Naruto''s cold sweat came out from the back. If he had nt hung up yesterday to practice, it was Chakra. Maybe just a few times, he would lose. Now he can only evade, and 3 Naruto are shot dead immediately, and it is true that the fake is still not as good as the real Naruto that jumps one after another. There is no one-second stay in the idle time. Hurry to dodge to the side. This also caused his entire body to almost run into a tree sometimes, and it was dangerous to hide every time. Seeing that both avatars were shot dead by Sasuke''s shuriken. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Naruto didn''t hesitate to split up again, this time with four more. Sasuke frowned, and he didn''t expect Naruto''s Chakra would be so many, divided again and again, and it looked like he couldn''t breathe at all, obviously he could continue to divide. Sasuke did have a headache, and the shuriken in his hand was launched more frequently. Unfortunately, every time a real Naruto wants to hit, a fake avatar jumps over and blocks it. The two of them fought for 15 minutes. Naruto had 4 consecutive points, and they continued to divide. Sasuke looked at Naruto''s fifth avatar, and that was when he immediately stopped firing the shuriken and rushed directly. Naruto''s eyes lightened, and he knew that the opportunity was here, because he was waiting for this moment. He really couldn''t compare with Sasuke on body method, but on jutsu, he was convinced that he was better than Sasuke. Since his ninjutsu is so good, Naruto immediately thought that he could only win by surprise, otherwise he could only be beaten down. Facing the impact of Sasuke, Naruto did not back away, but directly greeted the past. As he greeted him, he squeezed with both hands and called out "Forbearance, shadow avatar." This time the five directly turned into nine. Naruto did not take back the seal in his hand and continued to shout. "Forbearance, shadow avatar." 9 changes to 13. Thirteen Naruto, this is Naruto''s current limit. If he goes down, he may die because of Chakra drying up, or force out the nine-tailed demon fox and be controlled by it. Thirteen Naruto surrounded Sasuke, Sasuke looked calm, without any hesitation, one straddled, raised his shuriken and swiped at a Naruto. Obviously this fake Naruto could not hide at all, and was directly divided into a white smoke. Naruto didn''t stop at all, and he flew up at Sasuke. It was a real flutter. I saw Naruto open his hands and slam against Sasuke. Sasuke was startled, and he didn''t understand what Naruto really wanted to do. This play was obviously a death. Since Naruto was going to die, he wouldn''t mind sending him to death. Holding the shuriken in left and right hands, aim at the three Naruto in front, back, left and right, one 360 ??rotation. Shuriken stroked the bodies of three Naruto at the same time, turning them into three white smoke. Naruto''s assault didn''t end, three died, and then four more hands fluttered up. Sasuke frowned deeply. Naruto was obviously trying to catch himself, but he didn''t dare to carelessly, and his whole body was tense. Shooting 4 shurikens in succession at 4 Naruto, the shooting speed is indeed fast enough, just listening to the four sounds of ", ", the 4 Naruto again turned into white smoke. Of course, it''s not over yet, and the 4 avatars made up again. Sasuke''s palm of his shuriken gripped with a bit of cold sweat, and he didn''t consume as much Chakra as Naruto. Now he has consumed most of it. It''s a bit of a struggle to meet so many Naruto. Especially now there are 5 more. One of the real bodies did not know which one. Sasuke looked around at the four Naruto who fluttered, and found that there was still one standing in front of him, looking at him with a smile on his face. As his eyes lighted up, Sasuke took the last shuriken in his hand and shot at Naruto who was standing there. Without any suspense, Naruto was hit directly. Unfortunately, this Naruto turned into a cloud of white smoke. Sasuke was so shocked that he was fooled. But it was too late, because four Naruto grabbed his hands and legs at the same time, it was just holding. In fact, there were only three people, and one of them really flashed out while Sasuke killed the prosthesis just now. Standing a distance of less than one meter in front of Sasuke, the two faces were close together. One of the three Naruto hugged Sasuke''s upper body, and two held his legs. Sasuke waved his hands in anger, but unfortunately Naruto took the energy to **** him and grabbed him. Is it possible that he could break free. Sasuke will not be able to break free at a short while. And really Naruto will not let him break free. Naruto standing in front of Sasuke smiled slightly, and there was a cruel taste in the smile, watching Sasuke say "Sasuke, although I can''t compare to you, but I haven''t said that I can''t kill you." Sasuke was startled and didn''t understand Naruto. While Naruto finished this sentence, his hands quickly closed the seal, and the way of the seal immediately surprised Sasuke. Zhang opened his mouth and looked at Naruto with an expression of disbelief, because he found that the seal was actually their Ning Zhibo family. At first, because he was looking at the flower eyes, he was so close now that he felt the seal was true . And it''s really a bit scary, because the amount of Chakra condensation on Naruto is more than he used this technique. This also shows that the degree of damage of this operation is definitely worse than him. Sasuke said with a look of horror "Naruto, what are you going to do? How can you be our grand fireball?" Naruto answered him because his seal was finished, he called out to Sasuke "Art fire escape **** fireball." As soon as the words came out, two people were choked. One is Sasuke, because he did not expect that Naruto would desperately fight with him, firing a fireball at such a close distance, Naruto himself must have avoided it, and the end result was both losses. The other one who was stunned was Ino. Because she saw the fireballs ejected from Naruto, she came to her senses. Naruto was obviously betting on her life. If this hits Naruto, he must not be able to retreat himself, even if he does not die, he will be seriously injured. Chapter 27： : Reward for victory Naruto smiled with a smile, spit a mouth slightly, and spit out a fireball one meter in diameter. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Looking at the fireball, Sasuke panicked. While panic, he shouted desperately inside. "I can''t die. I haven''t killed him yet. I can''t die." Thinking that he couldn''t die, Sasuke opened his eye for writing directly. , Sasuke, who opened the eye of the writing wheel, responded fast enough, and broke off three Naruto directly, raised his hands and protected it in front of his head. With a bang, the fireball smashed into Sasuke''s arm. Even so, he couldn''t lower the explosive force of that fireball at all. This is a low-level fireball of the next level, but Naruto''s full blow How could it be so simple? Sasuke was rushed out by the power of this explosion. The whole body is like a cannonball, flew out in a straight line, and slammed on the trunk of a large tree 100 meters behind him. Sasuke had a pain in his back, spit out two pieces of blood from one mouth, and his body was unstable and fell straight. Fall to the ground unconscious. Naruto was also uncomfortable at this time. When he fired the fireball, he faced Sasuke less than half a meter away, and fired this amazingly powerful fireball at such a short distance. The amazing degree of reaction was conceivable. Naruto only felt a hot face, and his body flew out involuntarily. But it''s much better than Sasuke, Naruto''s body hits the soil in a parabola. Although his back was very painful, he didn''t pass out. Naruto only felt a hot pain all over his body, and the softness around his body couldn''t help. Reluctantly supported his body with his arms, raised his head and looked at Sasuke, and looked at him in a coma. He smiled. The smile was so bright that it was obvious that he had won. Naruto turned his head to look at Ino with a tired smile on his face. "Chick, I said, I will win, well, don''t be dazed, it''s time to fulfill your promise. Wap.novelhall.com" When I heard Naruto''s words, Ino reacted. The little mouth wide looked at Sasuke lying in front of her. She wanted to run over without knowing why she didn''t move, and turned to look at Naruto. She is really shocked now. She did not expect that Naruto can really defeat the God-like Sasuke, and she is still completely defeated. If Sasuke did not open the writing wheel, he would definitely die here. Suddenly, Ino had a great improvement on Naruto. How could he be so terrible and so terrible as jutsu, she couldn''t compare with Sasuke. At that moment, she felt Naruto was really great, and she admired Naruto. But admiration and admiration, she still likes Sasuke, but does not want to kiss Naruto, but in the face of Naruto''s words, she just swiped and said "Have I said that, why can''t I remember?" Obviously, he looks stupid. Naruto smiled and said with a smile "I didn''t expect the people in the mountains to be stunned." This really worked, and when Ino stayed, he immediately replied anxiously. "What''s the matter with my family, Naruto, I tell you, we won''t talk without faith." Speaking of anger, angrily came over and looked at Naruto, who was gritting his teeth, lowering his body, lowering his head, and kissing Naruto''s lips. Naruto only feels a soft touch on his lips, and his face is brushed by Ino''s hair and there is a touch of itching. Looking at Inano''s delicate white face, Naruto immediately felt worthwhile. "How''s it going, dare you say I''m inferior?" Ino looked up, looking at Naruto with a flushed face, and asked whether it was the same look, but very cute. Now Ino''s heart was up and down. She didn''t expect that she really kissed Naruto, and she was still mouth-to-mouth. This was her first kiss, and she just kissed because of a moment of anger. She did regret it, but unfortunately it was too late. Naruto looked at Ino with a bad smile and said "It turns out your mouth is sweeter than Sakura." Ino stunned, while holding it, he shouted at Naruto "What did you say?" As soon as the words were over, Naruto''s eyelids sank and passed out. He had held back originally, but now he couldn''t help it. After such a long fight, he had almost exhausted his chakras. The most important thing was that his body had poured out and chakras had gradually turned red. And facing the impact of his fireball, his bones were almost broken. Now he just wanted to sleep well. "Ding, the host completes special tasks and rewards VIP points for 300 points." When Naruto fainted, the sound of this ridiculous father was ringing beside his ears. It''s dark, everything is quiet, so no sound, no light. "Naruto, you are finally here." It was a beast''s shout, and the sound of the beast from the tone seemed weak and weak. Naruto opened his eyes and found that there was water under his feet, and in front of him was a huge iron cage. Inside the cage was a huge fox with nine tails. The huge body of the nine-tailed demon fox crawled on the ground, looking sick at Naruto with a sick look. Naruto did not expect that he would come here, and saw this legendary nine-tailed demon fox so soon. I looked at it up and down and found that there was no difference from the animation. "Did you call me?" The nine-tailed demon fox nodded. "Yes, I know. You must need my strength now." After saying this, the nine-tailed demon fox stood up at once, and those pupils flashed with strange light, staring at Naruto. Naruto laughed. Since the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox appeared, he must definitely dig it up and let him obediently provide him with unlimited chakras. Naruto''s eyes did not show any fear to the nine-tailed demon fox "I do need your strength." The nine-tailed fox''s pupils lighted up, and he said with some excitement. "As long as you unlock this seal, I can help you and give you all my strength. No matter what shadow-level ninja you are, you don''t have to be afraid." Naruto''s expression didn''t move, but he pretended to be embarrassed. "This, I don''t know how to lift it. Otherwise, give me some strength first, and then I will help you slowly lift it." Nine-tailed fox hesitantly looked at him and said "You won''t lie to me." Naruto spread his hands and said very sincerely "I''m so kind, how can I lie to you." Naruto''s baby face said this sentence, and the effect really worked. If it was someone else, it might not be. The nine-tailed demon fox nodded its huge fox''s head, and sure enough he believed Naruto''s words, and stretched his paw to say "Well, I''ll give you a little bit of strength. You have to help me lift the seal quickly so that you can get more strength." Just as the nine-tailed demon fox stretched out its claws, its scratch turned into a crimson gas toward Naruto. Bathed in this gas, Naruto''s ears suddenly sounded a system prompt. Chapter 28： : Super S Class Ninjutsu "Ding, the host understands super s-class special ninjutsu, the state of nine-tailed demon fox. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Text. Net" Naruto felt the warm red chakras all over his body and the strange knotted images in his head, and he couldn''t help asking. "What is the state of the nine-tailed demon fox?" The mechanical voice of the system replied: "The host can use the ability of the nine-tailed demon fox to achieve the effect of improving the quality and quantity of chakras. Now, with the host chakra level, only one tail can be opened, which is twice the quality and quantity of chakras. Promotion. " Naruto was shocked, and he felt a sense of irritation in his heart. He did not expect to directly realize that the out-of-control ninjutsu changed into nine tails. This is different from the animation. This is a kind of ninjutsu, so you don''t have to be afraid to lose your mind. As Naruto rejoiced, the system voice reminded again "Depending on the host''s current ninja constitution, please use this special ninjutsu carefully. Every time you use it for more than one minute, the backwash of ninjutsu will increase by one point. Now the host''s constitution can use a tail state for up to 10 minutes." Hearing this, Naruto frowned and asked: "If it is Zhong Ren." The system answered "3 tails for 10 minutes, upper tolerance for 6 tails for 10 minutes, and shadow level for 9 and tails for 10 minutes." "Is there any difference in tail?" "The state of two tails is 3 times the quantity and quality of chakras, 3 times 4 times, and so on, 9 times 10 times." Naruto can understand that this is a violent state, and it is especially harmful to his body. The most important thing is that this time, 10 minutes, say more or less, and less is really a little less. If more than 10 minutes will be corroded by the ability of the nine-tailed demon fox like Naruto before, it may not be possible to maintain human shape at best. With this in mind, Naruto fought a cold war and decided not to use this ninjutsu at critical moments. "Naruto, you can move me now to unlock the seal. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Nine-tailed demon fox looked at Naruto who had been standing there stupidly, and finally spoke impatiently. Naruto turned his head and looked at the nine-tailed demon fox, and immediately chuckled and smiled. "Fox, I don''t seem to have enough skills, so you might as well give me more." The nine-tailed demon fox is stunned. If it is cunning, it immediately understands that Naruto is simply deceiving it. It even gave it its most important ability. Now the nine-tailed demon fox is completely angry. Open your mouth and say your mouth full of fangs "Naruto, how dare you lie to me." After that, I rushed at Naruto. Unfortunately, it completely forgot the big iron cage in front of it. At the same time that the huge body of the nine-tailed demon fox hit the iron cage, a current hit its whole body instantly. "" A scream rang from the mouth of the demon fox, and its back arched. Naruto looked at this demon fox with a smile, as if looking at something interesting. The nine-tailed demon fox was numbed and crawled to the ground. "If I come out, I won''t let you go. I will kill you and kill the people in your village." Naruto''s smile didn''t change at all. He even stretched his fingers, pulled his eyelids, and made a grimace at the nine-tailed demon fox. "Fart, my dear, I will be afraid of you. If you have the skills, come out and kill me now." This really worked, directly enraged the nine-tailed demon fox, roared on the sky, and bumped into Naruto again. Poor demon fox, while the body hit the iron cage, the electric current visible to the naked eye directly ran through its whole body. "" The whole body of the nine-tailed demon fox tumbled up there. Naruto can''t help but think that this demon fox is so stupid, once he gets no lesson, he has to come again. While looking at the huge monster fox, he said with a smile. "Big demon fox, otherwise, you give me all your strength, and I promise to let you out." The fox''s electro-focused body was lying softly on the ground, and his pupils glared at Naruto angrily. "You delusional, I will never believe you abominable human again." Naruto skimmed "If you don''t believe it, don''t believe it, I''m honest, and what I killed you for, as long as you give me strength, I will definitely pick you up and let you go." The nine-tailed demon fox glanced at Naruto, snorted, and turned his head away from looking at him. Obviously, it was impossible for him to believe Naruto, and then to believe it was no demon fox. It''s a demon pig. I found that Nine-Tailed Demon Fox ignored him, and Naruto was really a little disappointed. The disappointment was that he had no chance of becoming a shadow-level ninja instantly. Sighing, Naruto looked at the demon fox and said "Well, you don''t have to give it, can you get me out now?" When the nine-tailed demon fox heard that Naruto was leaving, the body stood up again and said a little excitedly. "Well, you can''t stand still, I''ll send you out." Naruto doesn''t understand why this demon fox is so excited. Nine-tailed demon fox lifted and grabbed, Naruto''s entire body directly turned into a ball of light and disappeared. Looking at the Naruto who had disappeared, the nine-tailed demon fox burst into tears, and the big fox eyes shed tears of tears. It s really sad now. Chakra, which has been rising for so many years, was taken away by Naruto all at once, and it has been called a few times by this seal. I do nt know when it will recover come. The nine-tailed demon fox only wanted to cry a lot. It has never been so miserable by one person, but it was all others before. And now it was so stupid that he was deceived. The hatred of the nine-tailed demon fox really wanted to break out of Naruto''s body and take his body. It is a pity that it has no energy at all now. There is no chakra at all. Naruto at this time only felt that the white light flashed in front of him, and his eyes were agitated for a while. The white light was so strong that Naruto couldn''t help raising his right hand and blocking it in front of his body. Human eye painted white wall. "you''re awake." An excited shout came from Naruto''s side. Naruto blinked, adapted to the sun, and turned around to find a girl sitting beside him. This girl turned out to be Ino. Naruto couldn''t help asking "Why are you here." At the same time, Naruto found himself lying down and lying on a hospital bed. There was a feeling of weakness in the whole body, and the raised arm felt a hot sensation, Naruto put his hand back in the past. Looking at Naruto''s pain, Ino immediately said "The doctor said you shouldn''t mess around in a day." Naruto turned to look at Ino, looked at her calm expression, and asked "Where is this?" Ino replied naturally "Hospital." Naruto frowned, and then I remembered Sasuke''s fight. It seemed that he was really hurt and could not move for a day. Turning his head to look at Ino, he frowned and asked. "Then how are you here?" Ino was stunned and suddenly a little angry. She didn''t expect Naruto to be so unfriendly. Chapter 29： : Naruto in Hospital I think how intense Naruto''s fight with Sasuke was yesterday, which made her feel a little proud. Naruto was so desperate for a kiss with Sasuke. novelhall.com I didn''t expect to see this cold look today, which made Ino look displeased. "Why can''t I be here?" Ino, like a coquettish little girl, beaked at Naruto. Naruto glanced at her and said bluntly "Because we have nothing to do with it. Besides, you don''t like Sasuke, why don''t you see him." Ino was unsatisfied by Naruto''s words, and was also surprised by it. Maybe it was too surprised. He grumbled and complained. "You didn''t just ask me to kiss you yesterday. Why are you doing this today?" Naruto had a big head for a while. He wanted Ino to kiss him. It was just a task. He didn''t have any feelings about this poisonous tongue girl, but he said that there was only one young sister. Naruto smiled bitterly at the wronged face of Ino. "I said, yesterday I was just kidding. Don''t take that kiss seriously." Ino caught fire, and it was really hot. I did not expect that her first kiss turned out to be a joke. She thought that Naruto really liked her. Ino rushed in angrily and shouted at Naruto "Naruto, you, you say it all over again." Naruto looked at Ino''s angry look and smiled, and said with a bad smile on his face "I said, I''m just kidding, I don''t mean anything to you." Ino shouted with a fist. "You, you Naruto, I want to kill you." Naruto still looked at Ino with that smile "Even if you kill me, I don''t mean anything to you. Don''t you want to force me to like you, can you stop being foolish. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Text. Net" When I heard Naruto s idiot, Ino almost ran away. She really wanted to hurt Naruto again, but when she saw her full injury, she immediately put up with it and forced to calm down. "Then why did you start talking about marrying me?" Naruto was speechless for a while. He only said that for fun. Now, in the case of Ino, it''s obvious that if something is wrong, he will be stubborn, and now he can''t move. . He didn''t dare to say anything, so he coughed and talked. "Yes, where is Sasuke?" Ino found that Naruto was not very happy when he shifted the topic. He heard Sasuke, and said with a bit of sadness. "His bones were almost broken, and it was difficult to get better without a week." Listening to Ino''s sad tone, Naruto finally couldn''t help it. He just didn''t understand what the girl was mad about, and he clearly liked Sasuke, but why he came to see him here, it really puzzled him. Involuntarily said "Why are you here with me, not with Sasuke?" Ino froze a bit, and said in a twitchy manner "I just want to ask why you asked me to kiss you yesterday." Naruto froze and said coldly "No, it was boring and there was nothing to do, that''s it." After turning around, he said in a bad tone "Well, I''m going to bed, you can go and see Sasuke." Don''t overdo it after speaking, it really looks like a big sleep. Ino looked at Naruto and was speechless. Since seeing Naruto severely injured Sasuke yesterday, she has also snatched her first kiss. She was full of Naruto, and she wanted Naruto more than Sasuke. That''s why she didn''t go to Sasuke, but accompanied Naruto. Originally I wanted to ask why Naruto would kiss her in the end, but never thought it was a joke. Is the joke so open? Of course, Ino would not believe it, only Sakura would believe it. She is now thinking that Naruto likes herself. Because of the changes in Naruto after yesterday''s things, she thought that Naruto liked herself, her heart beating. Of course, this is simply her wishful thinking, Naruto is only for the task, if it is not the task, maybe she would ignore her. "You don''t say I''ve been sitting here today." Ino sighed and said with a small mouth. Naruto really didn''t expect this Ino would be so entangled. I was preparing to ignore him, while preparing to sleep. Suddenly a loud noise came over. With a bang, the door of this ward was kicked open. Had it not been for Naruto in this ward, those patients might have been stunned by the loud noise. I don''t know who is so impolite, Naruto was awoken by the noise and was about to turn around. Then Sakura''s angry voice came over "Where is Naruto, come out to me, how dare you make Sasuke like that, you come out to me." Obviously Sakura is completely violent now. That''s not the case. Seeing her beloved was covered with bandages all over her body and lying unconscious on the bed, Sakura was furious immediately, and she asked the doctor in anger Staff, then I realized that it was Naruto. Although I was surprised that Naruto had played Sasuke, but with her strong personality, I wanted to avenge Sasuke more. Then I hurried over. Naruto turned his head to see Sakura at the door, which was so embarrassing that he couldn''t move now, and he was really a little afraid of this guy. Sakura glanced around the ward, and immediately saw Naruto on the bed by the window, and ran up without thinking of rolling up his sleeves. The tigress'' angry expression rushed over. Naruto startled and said quickly "This, Sakura has something to say, don''t use it manually, or it will be misunderstood by others." I did not expect that Naruto was still talking at this time, and Sakura didn''t say anything about Naruto and he would punch him in the past. Looking at the white fist, Naruto thought he could not escape. I didn''t expect Ino to stop in front of Sakura. Looking at Ino in front, Sakura looked a little surprised and couldn''t help saying "Why are you here?" Ino said with a sweet smile on his face "Sakura, you are, aren''t you with Sasuke in the ward, what are you doing here?" Sakura frowned, pointing at Naruto "This guy is crippled Sasuke, I must teach him, you get out." Ino still said with a smile "This, yesterday was just an accident, and it was a fair duel. I saw it with my own eyes. Did you get injured without seeing Naruto?" After hearing this, Naruto was really touched. I didn''t expect that Ino would help her. That touched me. I really want to kiss her. Don''t get me wrong, just a kiss of gratitude. Sakura frowned and looked at Naruto and then at Ino, her expression turned, her eyes narrowed, and a smile appeared on her face. "Ino, don''t you like Sasuke, do you like Naruto?" She is very happy now. If Ino and her were robbed of Sasuke, Sasuke would not be alone. Chapter 30： : Ambiguous in the hospital "This one" It was difficult for Ino for a while, and he turned to look at Naruto, as if he had made up his mind to say something "Sasuke will give it to you. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Xiao Ying was so happy that she patted her hand and said "Great." After thinking about it, I left without turning, as if I had forgotten about Naruto. After hearing Naruto''s conversation, they couldn''t help but say to Ino "You just let her go." Ino shook her mouth and said disdainfully. "Sasuke couldn''t wake up for at least a day, and he woke up. I don''t think it will look like Sakura. I think he will come to you first." Naruto immediately understood the words of Ino. He didn''t expect this girl to be so clever. Sure enough, she was different from Sakura''s stupid girl and would just call Sasuke. Looking at Ino, Naruto said "So you choose to stay here." Ino nodded and said with firm eyes. "Yeah, as long as you are with him, Sasuke will definitely find him." Naruto is speechless. This little girl is so powerful that she is so speechless. He is really speechless, but she doesn''t understand what Sasuke can do to fascinate them. Involuntarily said "What''s so good about Sasuke?" When Ino heard this, he froze for a while. He wouldn''t know how to answer it, because this time it was different. This time Naruto beat Sasuke quickly. For a while, Ino didn''t know how to answer Naruto''s words. Naruto poked his lips, he didn''t want to listen to Ino''s answer at all, and turned his head, and said to sleep. "Forget it, I don''t want to hear your answer, remember you don''t like me." Ino paused and asked stupidly "Why?" Naruto turned her head and smiled. "If you like me, I can''t stand it. If you are so sticky, go stick with Sasuke. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Ino was completely stupid. She didn''t expect Naruto to say such a sad thing, and couldn''t help humming. "I won''t like you." Naruto said with a smile "That''s good. I hope you''re good at it." Ino exasperated Bai Nen''s fingers and pointed at Naruto speechless. She did not expect Naruto to be so smooth. Angrily, she stood up and walked towards the door with anger. Naruto glanced at him for a while, it was really happy, this little girl was too sticky, and now he wants to take a good rest. Just thinking about closing my eyes. Who knows that Ino went halfway and turned back. Anxiously muttered, walked back, and sat on the seat where he started looking at Naruto. Naruto opened his eyes and looked at Ino, and said with a headache. "Sister Ino, why are you back again?" Ino said with a rosy lip "You control me, and I''m not in your way here." Naruto is happy, he said cheerfully "That is, but it''s always bad for lone men and widows." Ino said proudly "What''s wrong." Naruto bowed his head and thought for a few seconds, looked up at Ino and smiled, and said with a smile. "This, will you help me if I''m going to the toilet?" Ino''s face turned red instantly, just like a cooked white swan lowered his head, and the tender white face was as red as the fire. Naruto wouldn''t let go of such an opportunity to play tricks on her, and said relentlessly "What about you?" Ino raised his red face and glared at Naruto. "Aren''t you going on your own?" Naruto poked his mouth and said "I want to be able to go by myself, so I won''t lie down like this." Ino looked dumbfounded and glanced at Naruto. He did find that he couldn''t move at all. He didn''t know what to do for a while, and said something helpless. "So, can I help you?" After talking the best, the flushed face was dripping, and I was very embarrassed and lowered my head. Looking at the shyness in Ino, Naruto was still not ready to let her go, and continued "That''s good, but will you help me?" When Ino looked up, he said stupidly in his eyes. "Ah, how can I help?" Naruto nodded at a certain part, and Ino glanced at it. Instantly, the flushing of the face reached the root of the ear, and the whole head was red. Ino panicked. "No, no, I''ll go get a medical ninja." I want to go out after speaking. Naruto said with a smile "No need to make you play." Ino turned to look at Naruto, his face flickered from red to white and purple. The angry purple face stared at Naruto fiercely. Of course Naruto ignored it, turned his head to sleep, and went to sleep. Seeing Naruto''s appearance, Ino''s teeth were itchy, and there was nothing he could do about him. Naruto on this day is very leisurely, because he can''t move his hands and feet, so he doesn''t have to do daily tasks. Although it''s a pity, but thinking that Sasuke is still in a coma, he is excited inside. He really expected Sasuke to be a vegetative. There is no need to come to him anymore. Soon it was lunch time. When Naruto was panicking with hunger, I didn''t expect Ino to come in with a bento. Looking at Benno''s bento, Naruto''s eyes brightened and he smiled and said "Sister Ino, I didn''t expect you to be so good, but also I didn''t eat." Ino glanced at Naruto, made it in front of the bed, and opened the lunch box with his own consideration. "I ate it myself, without your portion." Naruto was a bit disappointed. This is also how she teased Ino in the morning. How could she bring her food? Now, she doesn''t really know anyone. It seems that the lunch is hungry. When Naruto was disappointed and ready to continue sleeping, Ino stretched out Bai Nen''s arm and shook his body. Naruto with his eyes open looked at Ino, could not help but say "I said that you still want me to watch you eat, you wouldn''t be so poisonous." Jing Yeyu stoppered, said with a small pause "I just made a joke for you just now. I didn''t expect that you could not make a joke. Since you don''t want it, I''ll throw it away." Naruto was startled, he didn''t expect that Ino was so good, and quickly said "Don''t still, I''m still hungry now." Seeing Naruto''s flustered expression, Ino even laughed, saying a sweet smile like a flower "I didn''t expect you to be afraid." After speaking, she took out a fork from the lunch box, held a piece of pork belly, put it in her own mouth, and chewed twice. "Well, this meat is really delicious." Naruto looked at the meat and swallowed. He was really hungry. He was so hungry. The most important Ino hit him so, how did he suffer? Looking at Ino''s look to tease him again, Naruto immediately said with a smile on his face. "Sister Ino, even if I''m wrong, I''ll apologize to you." Chapter 31： : A bit of saliva Ino''s eyes brightened, and he bit his fork and grinned at Naruto. wap.novelhall.com Grinning "Now you know what''s wrong, okay, I can give you a taste, but just one." After speaking, I took a piece of pork belly and handed it to Naruto''s mouth. Looking at the tender piece of pork belly, Naruto swallowed, but instead of eating it immediately, he glanced at Ino and said "Do you really want to feed me like this?" The two small willow frowns in Ino said with a frown, "Crap, hurry up, I''m so tired." Well, after hearing this, Naruto didn''t hesitate and bit it down directly. This mouth contained the front end of the fork in his mouth. Biting the piece of pork belly, Naruto chewed very carefully. Ino looked at Naruto''s appearance and said with a smile. "What about my dishes?" Naruto nodded with satisfaction, swallowed the meat, turned his head to look at Ino, and said with a serious expression. "Well, it''s really good, but it''s better if you don''t put saliva on it." Ino paused for a moment, but didn''t respond at all, and asked extremely puzzledly. "What drool?" Naruto glanced at Ino, slipped her rosy lips, and said "Did you not put this fork in your mouth just now? It must have been accidentally attached at that time." Ino''s Bai Nen''s face turned red instantly. She even forgot about it. She wanted to be angry, but did not expect the indirect kiss. The face of Inoshino was half red and half purple. Now she really wants to find a place to dig into it. It''s really shameful. Naruto couldn''t help but look at the shy look at Ino who lowered his head. "Actually you don''t care, anyway, we all kissed each other yesterday, do you care about that?" When Ino heard Naruto''s words, he couldn''t help crying. He looked up at Naruto with a vicious look. "you shut up." After speaking, I even forkd a piece of meat to block Naruto''s mouth. Looking at the braised pork, Naruto of course bit it directly. Talking while chewing "Well, it''s also delicious this time, but it''s still a bit drooling." Ino was so angry that I did not expect that Naruto would dare to tease her. Can''t help but cover the lunch box with a cry "I won''t feed you." It was cute with a small mouth and a rumbling look. Naruto hurried "That''s not okay, sister Ino, you can''t just watch me starve to death." Ino still looked like that, and didn''t look at Naruto. Naruto pretended to be poor and looked at Ino. "Wife Ino, do you want to watch your husband starve to death?" This really worked, and Ino almost jumped. Well wild gas stood up, and groaned several times while standing up. "Well, who is your wife?" Naruto squinted his eyes and said cutely "We kissed and we kissed you." Ino was stunned by this, and for a while, he stretched a finger bright red and pointed at Naruto, exclaimed angrily. "You are not allowed to say any more." Naruto didn''t care about it but looked at her lunch box in a jerk. "If you feed me, I won''t say." After hearing this, Ino was helpless, and now she really has no way to get Naruto, otherwise Naruto screams. At that time, the people in the hospital really thought they had any relationship. The depressed Ino sat back to Naruto, feeding Naruto with a bite in one hand and eating. Of course Naruto wouldn''t be polite, and ate it immediately. If the two are "sweet", if they are seen by someone they don''t know, they think they are a pair of little lovers. After Naruto finished eating, Ino said while packing the lunch box "By the way, teacher Iruka said that tomorrow is the time for the team. If you can''t go, I will report it to you." After finishing the sentence, Ino sighed and continued. "If only I could have a class with Sasuke." Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and said with a smile "Impossible, Sasuke will definitely share a class with me." Ino could not help but look at Naruto. "How did you know that?" Naruto smiled "intuition." Ino shook his lips and said disdainfully "Ghost instinct, I don''t believe it." Having said that, I went out with the lunch box. While walking to the door, he turned his head and looked at Naruto. "Would you like me to accompany you tonight?" Naruto could not help but hesitated. After a second, he immediately showed a bad smile. "Do you want to sleep with me today." Ino sulked, and flouted his head, and left without returning. Naruto looked at the back of Ino, smiled slightly, and then turned into a very cold expression. Don''t look over the sun that''s sinking out of the window. Although the scenery is beautiful, Naruto''s mood is a little heavy. Sasuke will never die, and will likely continue to come to him for trouble. At that time, Sasuke''s full strength, the power of writing round eyes, Naruto and some fear. He didn''t expect that even a close-range full-strength blow would kill Sasuke, and he had to admit the power of writing round eyes. Now Naruto just wants to get back to action quickly, and he still has to wait for him to do it every day, and only needs the last Chakra cultivation alchemy, he can enter Zhong Ren. At that time, his strength and stature will take a big step. Click on the on-hook practice, the ninjutsu practice this time is the holy fireball, because this ninjutsu is just not mastered. This is why this mastery is not achieved. Otherwise, how could Class A Ninjutsu only be a fireball with a diameter of one meter. After the on-hook practice, Naruto glanced at the VIP experience of VIP level and found that the experience that was only about 100 points away could be upgraded. This is really a bit surprising, as long as you have 10 more VIP experiences, you can improve the level. He was really looking forward to vip2. Moreover, the system did not tell him what privileges VIP level would add, no matter what Naruto asked, the system did not disclose half of the information. It''s very confidential and doesn''t answer at all. With a little speculation about the VIP level, Naruto fell asleep. Chapter 32： : Sasukes misery The morning sun shines on Naruto''s face from the window. novelhall.com When Naruto opened his eyes, he found that his whole body could move. I couldn''t bear the joy in my heart. I sat up and moved my arms for a while, and found that there was no problem at all, and there was a sense of uncertainty. Naruto is really excited, whether it is in the ward or not, he just rolls over and climbs down the bed, putting on his original coat and shoes. Standing on the ground and beating a few times, my body felt relaxed for a while. Just when Naruto felt the flexibility of the whole body, the door of the ward was knocked open. I saw a man with a cane in both hands coming in. The man was wrapped in bandages all over his body, revealing only his face, and half of his face was covered. Naruto turned his head and looked at the person. At half-a-second, he couldn''t figure out who it was, and for a while he realized that it was Sasuke. Looking at Sasuke''s embarrassing look, Naruto laughed, and laughed out loud, holding his stomach, and couldn''t help laughing. "Hahaha" Naruto''s belly-laughing look made Sasuke very angry, exposing an angry look from those eyes. Lumbling towards Xiang Naren. Seeing Sasuke walking towards him, Naruto stopped laughing and looked at him with a smile "Sasuke, you don''t have to hold on. If you want me to help you." Sasuke''s eyes flashed fiercely, but he didn''t say anything. He limped toward Naruto. Naruto''s smile freezes, his eyes staring at him. When Sasuke was 5 meters away from Naruto, a petite figure hurried over. "Sasuke, your injury is not good yet, you can''t move around." Sakura ran over in panic. When he ran in, he did not forget to glance at Naruto, as if to say that Sasuke''s random running was his fault. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Of course Naruto didn''t look at Sakura at all, but stared at Sasuke tightly. Sasuke stopped at a distance of 5 meters from Naruto''s expression, and the two looked at each other. Sakura stepped forward and grabbed Sasuke''s arm, trying to help him. Exclaimed Sasuke "I don''t need help." This waving hand pushed Sakura out, and Sakura was totally unprepared and sat on the ground with her butt. Her tears almost burst out. But Sasuke didn''t look at her, but only looked at Naruto, and it was clear that his eyes were now full of hatred. Because he was not convinced, he didn''t expect that he was defeated by Naruto, was defeated by the first Naruto in the class at the end of the crane, and almost lost his life, which made him extremely angry, when he woke up, Immediately came to Naruto regardless of others'' blocking. His arrogance made him unable to let go, all he wanted was revenge. Naruto glanced at Sakura, and there was some sympathy in her eyes, and indeed she sympathized with how she would like such a cold and ruthless person, but it was nothing to do with him. He didn''t want to help Sakura, after all, the girl was fierce towards herself, and she would definitely not appreciate it, and she might scold him. Naruto glanced over Sakura, and his eyes stayed on Sasuke''s body trapped in a bandage. Sasuke looked funny, like a mummy. If he hadn''t held two crutches, he might have fallen down. Sasuke glared at Naruto with an angry look, even with a crutch still falling off his right hand, and began to tear the bandage on his face and chest with that hand. With a hiss, he pulled off the blockbuster. Sakura was shocked and hurried forward to stop, but Sasuke didn''t care at all and continued to pull hard. Naruto can''t stand it anymore. Obviously this Sasuke is going crazy. He doesn''t want to accompany him crazy. Even if he defeats him, he won''t be addicted. There is no sense of accomplishment in killing a person who has no chicken power. Naruto glared at Sasuke and said lightly. "Sasuke, I don''t think you need to be braced like this. You need women to help you. Are you ashamed?" Sasuke was half-dead with Naruto''s words, turned to look at Sakura, said with a somber expression "Don''t worry about me, roll me aside." Sakura froze and was terrified by Sasuke''s expression. She couldn''t help but take a two-step step back, and did not dare to step forward. But turning his head to Naruto, he gave him a stern glance. Naruto smiled very happily, returned a smile to Sakura, and watched Sasuke continue to say "Otherwise, we will fight again after your injury is healed, otherwise I have no sense of accomplishment even if I have hit you now." Sasuke tore off his bandage, looked at Naruto, and said coldly "I will kill you today." After finishing speaking, the writing round eye was opened directly, and the blood-red eyes stared at Naruto. The original writing round eye of a hook has now evolved into a second hook jade. It seems that anger has greatly increased Sasuke''s strength. Looking at Sasuke''s writing round eyes, Naruto did not have any fear at all, because now Sasuke is like the end of a strong crossbow, the body is swaying, as long as he touches it, he falls. Naruto frowned, looking at Sasuke with a serious expression. "You do nt want to accompany me, even if you fight with me. I tell you, don''t provoke me to the lord, if you get irritated, I will give you a fireball to destroy you." Sasuke stunned, and the hatred in his eyes became stronger. The expression was very gloomy. He looked at Naruto and asked. "How do you learn the fireball of our family." Naruto froze and said "Leave me alone." As soon as this word came out, Sasuke rushed up without saying a word. Although his body was swaying, the impact speed was indeed fast enough. Naruto''s face was frozen, and he did not hesitate to seal his hands quickly, and shouted at Sasuke. "Art fire escape **** fireball." Aiming at Sasuke, he spit out a huge fireball. The diameter of the fireball was more than 1 meter, which was about half larger than the previous one. Sasuke was shocked, and now he can''t escape this huge fireball. The entire body ran straight. I thought Sasuke was dead. I didn''t expect that at this time, a shout sounded. "Thunderbird, Chidori." The electric current of "squeak" sounded in the hands of a half-faced male ninja, only to see him raise his hand and hit Naruto''s fireball. The scurrying current in his hand was facing a huge fireball. With a bang, Naruto''s fireball was split into two and turned directly into an ignition light. Looking at the person, Naruto was startled. This man is the flag Mu Kakashi. Blindfolded flag wood Kakashi dying in his hands and said to Naruto "Children can''t just play with fire." Naruto was sweating so much that Kakashi was not so humorous. Looking at Kakashi, Naruto stood upright and said helplessly "This is what the guy wants to rush over, I''m just defending." Kakashi glanced at Sasuke, Sasuke''s sight on Kakashi was very arrogant, and he looked at him without fear. His eyes were provocative. Chapter 33： : Kakashi debuts "Mr. Kakashi, wait a minute. Wap.novelhall.com" Panting, Iruka rushed over. Behind Iluka stood a curious look at Ino, who looked at the room with doubts and eyes. Obviously there is a burnt mushy smell here. Ino sniffed like a little squirrel and asked with a frown. "What is the taste?" When Iluka came in, she immediately smelled the smell, and looked at the four people in the room, puzzled. Kakashi turned to look at the two and grinned. "Well, it''s nothing. I was stopped by the two children playing with fire just now." Neither Naruto nor Sasuke spoke. Sasuke stared at Naruto fiercely. And Naruto is really curious to look at this Kakashi. There are no eyes in the dress and animation. The blindfolded eye must be the soiled eye. Kakashi deserves to be up-to-tolerance, and even a move can destroy his own a-level lower-level ninjutsu, this strength can not be underestimated. "is it?" Iruka glanced at the people in the room, only to find that Sasuke was standing there with his body bandages crumbling. Could not help but frowned and said blamefully. "Sasuke is not hurting you. Why are you up?" Sasuke glanced at Iruka and said nothing, the expression was serious. Iluka looked at Sasuke''s eyes, only to find that the writing eye was turned on, and the appearance clearly showed what had just happened. Apparently Sasuke sought revenge on Naruto, but Kakashi stopped in time. Iluka was a little bit big, shook her head and came over helplessly, glanced at Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke, cleared their throats, and then said "Now let me introduce you. This is the captain of your team. He called Qimu Kakashi, an elite elite. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Said Sakura and Sasuke both turned to look at Kakashi. Kakashi said with a smile "Hi, everyone." Iruka went on to say "From today, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, you are divided into the seventh team, everything will be subject to Teacher Kakashi''s orders." The three looked at Kakashi and got Naruto. Sakura and Sasuke looked surprised. Presumably you can''t accept this sudden situation. Kakashi glanced around the three and nodded. "I will teach you from today, first of all" After saying this, Kakashi turned to look at Sasuke and said with a serious expression. "Sasuke healed his injuries before he said." Sasuke looked straight at Kakashi without any respect. He couldn''t bear it anymore. Now he just wanted to find Naruto to get revenge. Sasuke said coldly. "I must compete with Naruto." Kakashi said with a smile "You aren''t Naruto''s opponent at all, even if you''re good, you can''t beat him." Hearing this, Sasuke was instantly angry, and said with clenched fists in both hands that he was very angry. "Why do you say that?" Kakashi glanced at Naruto, and then turned to look at Sasuke. "Naruto just sent a class of Ninjutsu. Even if your body skills are so good, you can''t hide from it. It''s white, and looking at you, it''s clear that this is the injury. Sasuke''s expression turned around, and his expression was very ugly, especially when he heard Naruto s a-class Ninjutsu, with a little surprise in that expression. After thinking about it, Sasuke immediately agreed with Kakashi''s point of view, and it was obvious that he had experienced the power of jutsu. Turning his head to glance at Naruto, said coldly "I don''t have the account later." After speaking, turning around with a walking stick and leaving step by step, Sakura hurried to follow. Originally wanted to help him, but Sasuke looked back at him and stared at him, so he had to stand beside him obediently. An aggrieved expression. Ino glanced at Sasuke, then turned to look at Naruto, and finally came over to Naruto. Watching Ino walk to him, Naruto asked, puzzled. "Isn''t Sasuke awake, what are you doing?" Ino shook his lips and said "Now Sasuke is angry at me, what did I do?" Naruto''s head is so big that he can''t help asking again "Then what are you doing here?" Ino glanced at Naruto, walked directly to the bed where Naruto started to sleep, and looked at the two long white legs. "Leave me alone." Naruto glanced at her and said nothing. Kakashi looked at the two and couldn''t help but smile. He found that the two children were really interesting, especially the little girl Ino, who clearly had a good opinion of Naruto, but ignored him. Looking at Naruto, Kakashi said with a smile "Are you that Naruto?" Naruto replied with a smile on Kakashi''s smile. "Yes, has Teacher Kakashi ever heard of my name?" Kakashi made a mistake, he didn''t expect that Naruto was so ancient and weird. Soon, Kakashi recovered, and looked at him calmly before asking. "How did you learn the fireball just now, Teacher Iruka can''t, and no one should be able to teach you?" Naruto smiled and edited casually "A beggar taught me, and started to see a beggar on the street without food, so I installed him for a few cents, but never thought he taught me this jutsu." Kakashi sweated heavily on his head, and from Naruto''s tone, he knew that this guy was lying. Naruto wouldn''t say he wasn''t too much to ask, after all, this ninjutsu, which is not a few hidden ninjutsu. Kakashi smiled and looked at Naruto "Just as it is, we will meet at the top of the school classroom tomorrow noon." Putting down this sentence, Kakashi turned and left. "Naruto, how did you do it yesterday that you put Sasuke so heavily?" Seeing Kakashi''s departure, Iruka immediately pleaded guilty. With his hands on his waist, he was very angry. Naruto replied with a smile "Mr. Iruka, this was all picked by Sasuke, and you know that guy didn''t like me." Iruka frowned and said in disapproval. "is it?" Obviously this is a questioning tone. Naruto was helpless, turning his head to look at Ino, and said flashingly. "This, you can ask Sister Ino, she is present." When I heard Naruto s sister, Ino took a sip. When she saw Iruka''s suspicious gaze at her, she immediately said with a serious expression "I can testify that Naruto jumped first." Naruto suffered a bitter face, and did not expect that Ino was so ill-mannered. Helplessly sighed and watched Iluka say "I did pick it up, because I wanted Sister Ino''s uncle" Chapter 34： ： 戏 Tomo Ino Listening to Naruto''s half-talk, Ino immediately understood what he wanted to say, and definitely wanted to say the kiss. novelhall.com In shock, Ino jumped up to cover Naruto''s mouth, and hurriedly said to Iluka. "I said something wrong earlier, and it was Sasuke who picked it up. I promise that this time I was right." After speaking, I glanced at Naruto, clearly saying that you are satisfied now. Naruto''s face immediately burst into a smile, and his expression was very proud. Iruka looked at the two helplessly and said with an awkward cough. "I see. Although I know that you are in a good relationship, you still have to converge in front of the teacher." Ino''s face turned red instantly. She just unconsciously covered Naruto''s mouth, but this action was too ambiguous and imaginative, and it is no wonder that Teacher Iluka would be wrong. Letting go of covering the tender white hand, Ino said to Iruka like a peach. "Mr. Iluka, listen to me. This is not what you think. In fact, I like Sasuke. I have no meaning for Naruto." Iluka nodded slowly and said "I understand, I understand everything. You started to like Sasuke, but now you like Naruto, but it''s normal. It''s normal for you to be in love at this age." Iluka looked at Ino with that understanding. Ino was almost crazy. She really wanted to cry without tears. I didn''t expect that Iruka would understand her words so well. There was a moment of speech jam, and Ino didn''t even know what to say for a moment, but he opened the little mouth slightly and froze in place. Iluka looked at Ino''s expression, and had no doubts about her thoughts, but said the eyes of understanding "Actually, you don''t need to worry. The teacher is the same age, but remember to converge a bit." Hearing this, Ino just felt a sigh of anger and vomited. wap.novelhall.com Naruto laughed outright. He didn''t expect that Iluka was so funny. He smiled and looked at Iluka, saying in a serious voice. "I see, teacher, we will pay attention." Ino turned his head and gave Naruto a severe look. While glaring at him, he looked like he gritted his teeth. Naruto didn''t care at all, but pretended to be aggrieved and looked at Ino. "Wife, teacher Iruka is not an outsider, and tell him nothing?" Ino was half annoyed by this sentence and shouted with a fist. "Naruto, say one more thing." Naruto shouted "Wife, are you going to enforce family law again?" Ino almost vomited blood and yelled "Naruto, I want to kill you." After you have raised your fist, you will smash it, but the force is not great at all. Compared with Sakura, it is a sky and a ground. Of course Naruto wouldn''t let her smash it. He hadn''t played enough. He yelled and ran to Iruka. "Teacher Iruka, help me, my wife is going to kill." Iruka sighed helplessly, turning his head in awkward expression, and his head would not leave, leaving a sentence while leaving. "Just be quiet, this is the hospital, and there are many other patients." After speaking, he would not go away. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would have a clatter, because he was jealous. After seeing Iluka leaving, Ino yelled angrily towards Naruto. Naruto gave a slight smile, and gave her a glance, gathered Chakra on her feet, and jumped slightly, jumping in the direction of Ino. Jing Ye was startled, and Lin Leng looked at Naruto in the air for a moment, flustered, thinking that Naruto was about to pounce on her. I didn''t expect Naruto to rummaged and fell directly over the top of her head. Naruto turned to look at Ino and smiled. "Sister Ino, thank you for the last few days, but I''m sure I won''t have a chance to meet in the future. I won''t see you anymore." After speaking, he jumped directly and jumped towards the bottom of the building. Jing Ye was surprised, and hurried to run over, watching Naruto landing, could not help but feel a sense of loss in her heart, as if something was missing. Naruto''s current physique jumped out of the fifteen-meter-high building, which was nothing at all. He landed steadily and did not shake, and ran out in one direction. It was a one-step stop. After lying for a day, Naruto now only feels a sense of relaxation throughout his body, and he has never been so relaxed. The figure jumped a few times, stepping on the roof, it was a stop. Ran straight towards the woods. As I ran, I called for the strongest system, and clicked the daily task to receive it. The daily task box flashed, and what appeared to him was a pit father task. Very daddy. Daily Quest 15: Ask the host to once again kiss with Yamanaka Ino, the quest reward is random. Seeing this task, Naruto was unstable and almost fell off the roof. He didn''t expect to play him this way. There was no way, Naruto turned and glanced at the vast leafy hospital. Jumped on the roof and ran. The task is too embarrassing. It ca nt be done if you do nt complete it. With a bit of helplessness, Naruto came to Muye Hospital again, the ward that he originally wanted to jump out of. I didn''t expect that Ino had stepped out of the hospital door, and when I saw Naruto, Ino looked with excitement. But soon the excitement turned into an air of bulging, shouting at the Naruto who was jumping up and down. "Hello, didn''t you say you wouldn''t meet again?" Naruto turned to look at Ino in the distance and smiled bitterly. Then he slowly walked over and touched his head. For a while, he didn''t know how to answer. Although he was thick-skinned, he was not thicker than the walls. Ino said with a somewhat ironic smile "How come back, what a joke. Huh." Don''t look at him when you finish talking. Naruto was helpless, his face was a bit embarrassed, and at this time some people were still watching them. No matter how ridiculous Ueno was, he really didn''t want to complete this task and left it alone. Finally I thought for a while, thinking that the daily tasks had to be completed. I had to breathe a sigh of relief, and looked at Ino seriously. "You listen to me, what I say next is serious, I didn''t lie to you." Ino turned to look at Naruto, and still said with that arrogant expression, pouting. "What do you listen to?" Naruto said flatly "Actually I don''t like you at all, can you understand?" Ino was stunned, and now the anger was unclear. He stretched out Bai Nen''s fingers and pointed at Naruto. "You, you, come back and say that they are mad at me?" Naruto shook his head and said "No, actually I''m going to say something else." Chapter 35： : Pit Man System Ino forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart, and said that his face was a bit unsightly. "whats the matter?" Naruto is still serious expression "I tell you first, I really don''t like you, and then what I do next is not my intention at all, can you understand?" Ino blinked blankly and shook his head and said "I don''t understand. Mtlnovel.com" Okay, Naruto is speechless, and my head hurts a bit, so I have to say it again "Okay, it does nt matter if you do nt understand. After all, you do nt want to come to me, ok. Ino blinked with big eyes and said puzzledly "Why?" Naruto answered sternly. "No reason." When I heard Naruto''s words, Ino was immediately furious and said with a loud rumbling. "Okay, don''t look for you, then the ghost will look for you." Naruto was relieved immediately when he said this. With a sigh of relief, he smiled and looked at Ino. "That''s good, now I''m going to say, but this thing is very difficult to say, can you close your eyes first." Ino wondered Naruto a few times, and asked with confusion. "why?" Naruto said with a headache "Why are you like 100,000? Why, just listen to me and close your eyes to make sure you don''t suffer." Ino carefully looked at Naruto for a few moments, and found that his expression did not look like he was lying at all. He nodded his head and closed his eyes obediently. Naruto smirked. In fact, Ino really didn''t suffer. Originally, things like kiss were good for both men and women. How could it be disadvantaged? As soon as Ino closed her eyes, Naruto didn''t want to, she bowed her head and kissed her with her red lips. Soft touch. wap.novelhall.com The sweet smell of Ino hit his face. This kiss took only 3 seconds, and Naruto raised his head. He didn''t want to think about it. He turned his head and made a leap. The jump was 15 meters high, and the speed was very fast, less than 5 seconds. He jumped on the roof in front of him. Could not help but turn his head and glanced at it, and immediately found that Ino was rosy with blood on his face. Ino was surprised, her mouth opened slightly, and she never thought that Naruto would dare to kiss her. And she dared to say so much to lie to her, and angrily she yelled at Naruto "Naruto, you dare to lie to me, you give me down." Naruto looked at Ino''s angry expression and smiled slightly. For fun reasons, he made a grimace directly, and he would not run away. Ino was stomping at the original anger, now she simply wants to chase and cannot catch up. Naruto really is a good escape, this speed is that Sasuke may not be comparable. Looking at Naruto''s figure, Inoki smashed his mouth full of silver teeth. And Naruto ran for hundreds of meters in a row, and dared to stop and rest after running into the woods. Holding a tree panting, touching the sweat on his forehead, Naruto opened the daily task again. Obviously, the last time was VIP experience, and it was only 10 points, because there is no double experience. After all, if he doubled his experience, he was really afraid of failure, so he gave up that first time. The main thing is that this task is too dangerous. One is unstable, maybe he was caught by Ino. Can you let him go according to the character of that chick? That must be disabled. Wiping the sweat on his head, Naruto clicked on the daily task to receive, and at the same time doubled the experience to receive. The task coming out this time is very simple. Looking at this simple task, Naruto now understands the rules of this daily task. The first one is absolutely a pit father task every day, and then the next four are normal tasks. When I think of a task that pits him every day, Naruto is big for a while. There is no way. This first task can''t be taken after it is not completed. This must be pitted. With a little sigh, Naruto glanced at the tree-climbing task without any pause, holding a tree directly, like a frog, jumping up and down, It took less than ten seconds to reach the top of the tree. "Ding, complete daily task 2 and get 20 VIP experience." It was another experience, and Naruto almost wanted to yell. He only wants a Chakra to practice Dan now. Only one is needed. Is it so difficult? Pick up when you are upset, this time it turned out to be "Ding, special tasks appear, special task prompts, please ask the host to find someone to randomly pick him up within 1 hour, hit at least 15 times, the task reward is tenfold, and double experience is effective. Seeing the task, Naruto''s mouth widened. Excited in my heart, a special task, and that special task of the incomparable pit father. This time it really is extraordinary, that is, the pit people are so cattle. Naruto suddenly felt helpless, and this Nima pitted again and again. In the front, I hit kiss. Now that I m good at killing people, I do nt know if there is a task to kill people. Then it s called a cow. Of course, this special task can''t be abandoned. Naruto decided to fight, wasn''t it just to slap the individual? In the past, killing people was often done, although it was online. With that in mind, Naruto glanced around the trees. Obviously there are no half-persons here, but I had no choice but to walk over the village streets. As Naruto walked, he thought, who should he change this time? Obviously, he can''t just follow this example. Other people will definitely come to the door at that time. Naruto''s face is like no one knows in Muye Village. Just one stop on the street, everyone will pay attention. After thinking about it for a while, Naruto decided to become Kakashi. Why should I be unfamiliar with him? Really unfamiliar. Although watching Naruto will be good with him after watching the animation, but now he feels a little bit nothing. And besides Kakashi, he really didn''t know who to become. The girls I met were definitely not good, and the girls became very strange. And it''s too fake to become Sasuke. Sasuke''s injuries are not good now. How can it be to stab others, so only becoming Kakashi is the most secure. Naruto watched the market getting closer and closer, there was no hesitation, pinching his hands and whispering "Transfiguration." With a bang, Naruto became the Kakashi with half a blindfold. I looked around my body and found that it really looked like this. Then I walked forward. Before walking far, Naruto found his goal. These three children were walking towards him in an unmanned alley. Hey, Master, he doesn''t dare, if he can''t fight, he won''t be so stupid. Seeing these two boys and a little girl came over, Naruto was with his hands in his pockets, and walked around following the little jumble of the previous world. Stop beside the three. Be blocked. One of the boys wearing goggles was very arrogant "What are you doing to stop us? Hurry up." Naruto didn''t realize that this child was even more angry than him, and couldn''t help frowning. "Little shit, won''t you go around yourself?" The boy was angry and said angrily "Don''t call me a baby boy, I''m no longer a kid, and my grandpa is Naruto, I advise you not to mess with me." Naruto was shocked. Hearing these words, it became clear who this person came from, and it turned out to be the grandson of the three generations of Naruto, Muye Wan. Muye Wan was really arrogant at this time, and the egg yolk and udon beside him looked at Naruto with a fearful expression. Only this guy, not afraid of death, said with his chest raised. "What''s wrong, be afraid, just let it go if you are afraid, let us pass." Naruto couldn''t help but smile, Mimi said "Just you, if you are not the grandson of three generations of Naruto, I really won''t hit you." Chapter 36： : Awesome Techniques After saying that, Naruto reached out and grabbed the clothes of Muye Wan and lifted him gently. wap.novelhall.com Mu Yemaru''s panic-like appearance, he had no idea that someone even dared to do something to him after hearing his grandpa''s name. Which one was not kind to him before, but he is the grandson of Lord Naruto, and he would be kind to some famous people. He didn''t expect that the half-blind guy in front of him would ignore him so much, and in this way, it was obvious that he was going to hit him. Muye Wan panic, raised his face, said in a panic "What are you doing, you hit me, my grandpa won''t let you go." Naruto said with a smile "Let s just let it go. Come to me if you have the ability. I tell you, my name is Qimu Kakashi. Your grandpa must know." Muyemaru nodded his head seriously and said fiercely "I remember, Qimu Kakashi isn''t it, I have to learn from your grandpa." Naruto resisted the desire to laugh out loud and pretended to be fierce all day "Let me teach you something before you say it." After talking about Naruto, he couldn''t help but say, raised one hand and smashed in the face of Muyemaru. With a bang, the leaf of Kogi Wan''s head popped, and the little face was purple. It seemed as if I didn''t respond for a moment, and for a while, I realized that I had been beaten, my nose was sore, and I cried out, crying while crying "I have to kill you with grandpa." Naruto had a headache for a while, and the child was very sad when he cried. He didn''t dare to start. With only a few apologies in his heart, he smashed into the past again. This punch smashed Kobayashi''s eyes. The sound of crying of Koyomaru grew louder, and the body struggled and cried while crying. "Woohoo I don''t play anymore, I don''t scold anymore, don''t hit me." Naruto looked at the appearance of Muye Maru, and he was indeed a bit ashamed. At the same time, he raised his fist and smashed it again without hesitation. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Sure, the task belongs to the task, and the mood belongs to the mood. This thing cannot be generalized. Muye Pill was smashed into a panda''s eyes, and now I don''t cry, as if I was scared. I watched Naruto with tears in my eyes. "No, no more. I won''t call." Naruto smiled bitterly and said "Sorry, I have to love it, I actually blame the **** system." That''s it again. Muyemaru''s nose was smashed, and she cried again, crying at the same time as she cried "Egg yolk, udon, what are you doing blankly and beat me down?" Egg yolk and Udon looked at each other and were about to rush forward, but Naruto turned and looked at them twice. Looking at Naruto''s figure (Big Kakashi), the two took a nap and slowly backed away. The two little guys really did not have the righteousness and called out "Let''s find a helper for you." After saying that, I wanted to run. Naruto immediately called out "Stop, who cares, I''ll punch you." The egg yolk and udon were stunned, and they stood still and motionless. The shivering look of the two men looked at Naruto with great fear. Naruto didn''t look at them, and turned to look at the Kobamaru. "Do you know why I hit you?" Kiba Maru shook his head, an expression of grievance. Narrated by Naruto "Because you use your grandpa as a shield, you need to know that your grandpa is Naruto, not you. Do you understand what I mean?" Kiba Maru shook his head, and it was clear that he couldn''t understand Naruto at all. Naruto raised his hand to punch. Koba Maru called a pain in his face "I understand, I understand, I understand all, don''t hit me." Naruto nodded in appreciation and continued. "Now that you understand, you should also know why I hit you?" Muye Maru said he was wronged. "I understand that I shouldn''t make a name for my grandpa." Naruto didn''t expect the child to be so smart, gave him another admiration glance, and then punched him. This boxing wood leaf pill is choked, and said sloppily "I''m right, what are you doing to hit me?" Naruto said with a smile "You didn''t say that right. The punch just forced me systematically, not because you hit Naruto with your reputation." Muyemaru burst into tears, and the sound of the ghost crying and howling almost attracted others. Naruto''s expression sank, and he said coldly "Don''t cry, cry again. I''ll punch you more." Hearing this, Muye Wan immediately obediently closed his mouth. Eyes widened and looked at Naruto poorly "I''m not crying, don''t hit me." Naruto sighed helplessly "No, I can''t get stronger without hitting you, so sorry." After speaking, raising his fist and aiming at Kobamaru was a fierce meal. This meal hit nearly ten punches, making the face of Muye Wan into a bread shape. Two mouths were swollen like sausages. Naruto didn''t know if he had hit fifteen times. He wanted to make up for it, but he heard the sound of the system prompt. "Ding, special mission completed, get a ninjutsu scroll." "System, you pit people, 20 times the reward, how can it be a level, at least it is s level." "S level is 40 times the reward." The system immediately answered Naruto''s complaint. Hearing this voice, Naruto didn''t want to say anything. Level a is level a. Anyway, there is practice ninjutsu, and it will take a while to become level s. Thinking about this, Naruto put down Kobamaru and put it down. Muye Maru was stunned, and sat on the ground. While sitting on the ground, she frowned and screamed. Naruto glanced at him sympathetically and said flatly. "Remember, my name is Kakashi. When someone asks who was hit, I will say this name, you know?" Hearing this Kakashi, Kiba Maru stopped crying and nodded blankly. Egg yolk and udon looked dumbfounded. They didn''t expect this person to be so bullish. After hitting people, they even reported their names and gave them to find. Naruto glanced at the two for a few moments before turning to leave. Unexpectedly, as soon as he lifted his feet, he held his hands over his legs. Turning to look at the bread-faced Kobamaru, Naruto frowned and said "Do you still want to fight?" Kiba Maru shook his head fiercely, sobbing. "Brother, can you take me as my little brother?" Naruto froze for a long time, a little disbelief in his ears, asked conditioned reflex "What did you say?" Muyemaru wiped the tears in the corner of her eyes and said excitedly. "You hit me just now, you hate me too much. No one has ever dared to hit me like this. Brother, you beat me. It really made me understand. I think I''m arrogant. I didn''t expect you to be arrogant. Accept me as my little brother. " After speaking, he knelt on the ground and gave Naruto a head blow. Chapter 37： : Benefits "You want to be my little brother, aren''t you kidding me?" Naruto twitched at the corner of his mouth, and he was a little skeptical whether this guy had a broken head. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net At this point, Muyemaru knelt on the ground, and his eyes looked at Naruto with firm eyes, without blinking. Looking at his eyes, Naruto smiled bitterly and asked "You really want to be my little brother, are you still normal?" Muye Maru shook his head and said "Brother, you don''t understand. I''m very clear now, very clear. As long as I worship you as a big brother, I can make progress and defeat my grandpa." Hearing Muye Maru said that he defeated his grandfather, Naruto realized that this guy was normal. After thinking for a while, in case the guy is tricking him into dissolving. Naruto said earnestly "Actually, I''m not terrible. There is another guy who is more terrific than me, ten thousand times more powerful." Muye Maru''s mouth widened. What is the extent of 10,000 times. When he grew up, he asked. "Who?" Naruto spit out 2 words firmly "Naruto." Kiba Maru nodded and said "I made a note of it. I must ask the teacher to investigate him when I go back." Hearing this investigation, Naruto hurriedly said "Don''t investigate, remember you go to him, he will definitely accept you as a disciple, and you have to go with 100,000 sincerity, because he is more arrogant than me, you have to do well at any time ready." When Muye Maru heard this, it was a cold war, and he nodded his head silly. Naruto glanced at Koba pills and said something "You have to remember that you have to be sincere and patient, otherwise he beats me harder." After speaking, he would not leave. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Muye Maru watched Naruto (Fuji Kakashi) stupidly, muttering in a low voice. "Naruto, I remember, I must be stronger, stronger than my grandpa." Udon had a snot on his face and couldn''t help saying "Kiba Maru, you won''t be fooled." Kiba Maru turned his head and stared at him. "You''re stupid, you should say that the elder brother''s fist woke me up." After talking about Kobamar, he looked forward, and the expression under the bread face was firm. Naruto who flickered over the wood leaves pill once again came into the woods and took the A-class scroll out of the system. Open it Clog? Ingot wall I did not expect it to be a defensive ninjutsu, and it was a defensive ninjutsu without any attack power. [Do you learn this ninjutsu? After reading the name of that ninjutsu, the check box appeared immediately. Naruto poked his lips and clicked, yes, defense ninjutsu is also jutsu, at least he can be an unbeatable little strong. When Naruto clicked yes, the end of the way of ninjutsu immediately appeared in Naruto''s head. After glancing at this a-level tolerance, Naruto clicked on the daily task collection again. There are no special tasks, and ordinary daily tasks. "Ding, daily task 3 asks the host to jump a height of 15 meters, and the reward is random." Such a simple task, of course, Naruto leap forward without hesitation. When he felt that he was about to reach the highest point, the sound of the completion of the task sounded. "Ding, complete 3 daily tasks and get 2 Ninjutsu cultivators." Naruto fell to the ground for a while, but it seems that this random reward is really a matter of opportunity. Helplessly click to collect, this time it is climbing trees again. Hug the tree, gather Chakra, and go up in 10 seconds. "Ding, complete daily task 4 and gain 20 VIP experience." There were no Chakra cultivation dan on 4 missions, Naruto was a little gloomy, so click on the last daily mission. What appeared were repetitive tasks, running. Leaped from the tree, stood on the ground, and ran straight. In less than 10 seconds, the reminder of daily task completion sounded in my ear. "Ding, complete daily task 5 and get 2 Chakras." "Ding, complete daily daily tasks and get a VIP1 level gift box." Hearing this reminder, Naruto''s face was filled with joy, and he did not expect that the last task surprised him. This is indeed a surprise. Open the system box and look at the 11 chakras. Naruto didn''t hesitate to order it all. Eleven billowing elixir appeared in the mid-air 10 cm in front of Naruto. Just reach out and grab. Looking at the elixir in his hand, Naruto squeezed one in each hand and passed it into his mouth. It''s like eating a sugar pill and swallowing it in one go. The ten Chakra cultivars melted at the entrance, while flowing into the body, it was like a flame burning in Naruto''s stomach. The elixir is transformed into chakras in the stomach. These 11 chakras are like a mass of chakras. This group of Chakra energy exploded out of Naruto''s body, instantly flowing down Naruto''s limbs. It''s like a river''s water source, which flows continuously through the branches. Every time I went to Naruto, I immediately felt an unprecedented flow of Chakras. Originally there was only a weak stream of chakras. Now it is like a thick stream of water snake, and every part of the body can feel the reality of this chakra. The whole body is extremely cool. Naruto was pleased, and suddenly he wanted to experiment with how strong Chakra was. Hold it with both hands and quickly print the seal. There are as many as 12 seals. Naruto''s hands quickly changed various gestures, and it only took 20 seconds to end. "Secret method, nine-tailed demon fox state, on." Suddenly, Naruto s whole body momentum became very strong. The original blue chakra turned red instantly. The red chakra was full and filled Naruto s body. A red tail emerged from behind Naruto. The red chakras continued to flow until Naruto''s body had no space to put them in. Those chakras spilled out, and the red chakras covered Naruto''s body surface. The second tail stuck out. Of course, the number of these tails is also controlled by Naruto. In fact, it is possible to control only 2 and 3 times of Chakras. However, since it was an experiment, Naruto didn''t stop, and continued to pinch his hands to reveal the third tail. The red chakras flowed out continuously, and Naruto''s body was all wrapped up, forming a red demon fox coat. When the third root was fully exposed, Naruto realized that he could continue to perform ninjutsu, that is, he could open the fourth and even the ninth root. However, he did not do so, because he only has three tails, and he can feel the turmoil of the red chakra, like a raging wave, constantly rolling, the inside of the body can be controlled, and the outside of the body It is difficult to control. Every tumbling squeezed his skin. In less than a minute, Naruto felt a sense of exhaustion. Although the whole body of Chakra could not be used up, the feeling of struggling to suppress was uncomfortable at all. Hold back the huge wave-like red chakra. Naruto screamed with his hands flying quickly. "Art fire escape **** fireball." Chapter 38： : We are still young Naruto aimed at the wood in front without hesitation, and a fireball squirted out. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net A large fireball with a diameter of 1.5 meters flew out of the Naruto population, with a little red chakra on it. The big fireball spun quickly, hitting the big tree in front of him fiercely. With a bang, the big tree was intercepted by the fireball, and the fireball''s momentum continued unabated, and it continued to hit forward. After smashing 3 trees in a row, it stopped and turned into a little spark of the sky, Naruto was completely stunned for a while, but he didn''t show his strength just now. I didn''t expect that just having a ninja skill would be so powerful. It''s really overwhelming. Based on the move just now, even if a ninja is standing in front of him, I believe he also has a lot of capital. Withdrawing Chakra, Naruto''s three tails disappeared immediately. The red chakra in his body turned blue again. There is a sense of exhaustion throughout the body, although it is not very strong, but Naruto can guarantee that if you persist for 10 minutes, you will definitely be tired. Naruto raised his hand tiredly, and clicked the VIP1 lucky draw gift box. All kinds of prizes flashed for a while, and finally there was a Chakra practitioner. He froze for a few seconds, looked closely at the elixir, and found that it was indeed one, not ten. Now he understands that this thing is luck, and that the first two times to get so many good things may be the reason for luck. In desperation, Naruto had to shut down the system. Turning his head, he jumped up into the tree, without looking at the messy woods behind him, and ran straight towards the home. He is very tired now, especially that heart, which is too tiring to be played by this system. Just want to sleep well. Stepping on the roof, the figure jumped several times. Naruto found that he jumped farther and farther than before. novelhall.com Presumably this is the reason to become Zhong Ren, but this should not have reached the limit, because he is not yet familiar with the use of this strong Chakra, The familiar method is of course left to the system. As for yourself, just go home to sleep and turn on the hook, and there is still double time for half an hour. Practicing Chakra can achieve twice the result with half the effort. Back at the hut, Naruto opened the door. Without looking at it, drag down the jacket, open the on-hook practice, and click on the option to practice Chakra. Go straight to bed and woke up to sleep. "Uh-huh, uh-huh" When Naruto slept for less than 2 hours, a knocking sound sounded outside the door. Impatiently rolled over, no matter the knock on the door, and continued to sleep. "Uh-huh, uh-huh" The knocking sound continued to ring. People outside the door didn''t seem to leave at all. Naruto was really impatient, so he had to put on his shoes and walked over. Opening the door and touching his head, he said with a sleepy look "Who?" "Naruto, are you okay?" The tiny voice of Hinata sounded. Seeing Hina, Naruto became clearer, smiled and said "I''m fine, you haven''t seen me so mentally." Hinada lifted the eyes of that white pupil and glanced at Naruto, especially looking at his body wearing only a few underwears. For a moment, a little face turned red, and she lowered her head and did not speak. Naruto looked at the suddenly red face of Hinata and couldn''t help asking. "Sister Hina, what''s wrong, are you sick?" Naruto stretched out a hand and stroked Hinada''s forehead. When the hand touched Hina''s forehead, Hina''s face swelled, as if it was cooked, and the whole person fell back faintly. Naruto was startled and quickly reached out and hugged her. Naruto''s head flickered as he looked at the expression of Hinata''s eyes turning. I didn''t expect that just a slight contact made Hina faint. He is now really two heads old. Since it is outside the house now, in order to avoid being found out by others, then misunderstand something. Naruto stretched out her hands and hugged Hina. Hold the side while walking inside the house, not to kick the door shut. Naruto, holding Hina, looked around, and found that there was no place to put it, so he had no choice but to walk to the bedside. Gently let go of Hina. Unexpectedly, this tossing, Hina even woke up slightly. The pair of white eyes blinked at Naruto. Naruto said with a smile "Sister Hina, are you okay?" Hinada nodded conditionedly and reached out her hand to find out that she was lying on the bed, and she was walking on Naruto''s bed. That little face turned rosy again. Red is about to drip. Naruto looked at the cute red face of Hina, and couldn''t help but say funny. "Relax, I won''t treat you like that." Hinada blushed and lowered her head, pinching the sheets with both hands, and dare not look at Naruto. Whispered "I believe you." I didn''t expect that Hinata would say this, Naruto couldn''t help but want to tease her, and pretended to be a fan of color "Actually just now, I just want to distract you. How cute I am, how could I let you go?" Hinota stayed for a while, looked up at Naruto with a drowsy expression, her body shrinking back. White eyes blinked and looked at Naruto "Naruto, don''t make a joke." Naruto said with a serious expression "I''m not kidding. I mean it." He even crawled on the bed, eyes staring at Hina. Hina looked a little flustered, and the little white tender hands exuded a little sweat, and for a moment was at a loss. After looking at the left for a while and looking at the right, I dare not meet Naruto''s eyes. Naruto has a lot of fun and never thought that Hinata was so fun. Can not help but prank out his hands, grabbed Hina''s hand, and looked at her with affection. Honda''s hand was very scared when he was caught. The little face was full of mischief, and he hurriedly broke free twice, but unfortunately he couldn''t make it. Naruto looked at Hina with his eyes, and said emotionally "Sister Hina, you should understand that I always treat you well, rest assured, as long as you marry me, I will treat you well." Hina Koguchi opened her mouth slightly, looked at Naruto with an unbelievable expression, and said in surprise. "Marry, does Naruto mean marry me?" Naruto nodded seriously "Be assured, I will never let anyone bully you." After hearing this, there was a sweet feeling in Hina''s heart, as sweet as honey. But when I think of getting married, I feel a little panicked and say overwhelmed. "But, but we are all so young, I don''t know if my father will agree." Naruto gave a grin, and it was obvious that this sentence explained that Hina didn''t refuse, and did not expect that Hina had such a deep love for him, although it was not him. He''s just someone who has Naruto''s body. But how about that? Chapter 39： : How can there be Naruto said with a smile "As long as Hina''s sister agrees, even if your father doesn''t agree, I will rob you. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" When Hinata heard Naruto''s words, she stayed for a moment, and after a few seconds she even showed a sweet smile, which was a very happy smile. Blushing and nodding, whispered "I always like Naruto." Looking at Hinata''s shy expression, Naruto knew very well that it was time to kiss and kiss. Isn''t it all on TV? The protagonist''s first kiss from the female protagonist is not a coquettish first. I didn''t expect it to be really effective today. Naruto was excited, without hesitation, and kissed Hina''s white and tender lips. Hinada''s face turned red without any resistance, but the head was slightly lower, and she did not dare to look at Naruto. But this is not a problem. Naruto lowered her head and kissed Honda''s lips from top to bottom. The soft touch is softer than that of Sakura and Ino. This is Naruto''s first thought. Hina''s heart was in a state of confusion, at this time she really forcibly endured, and did not pass out. A kiss of two lasted ten minutes. When lips separate. Hina''s face was flushed, and her white pupils swirled and fell straight back. She couldn''t help it now. Looking at Hinata lying on the bed, Naruto was stunned, and immediately supported her head, thinking whether the following things should be done. But for a second, I immediately set aside this idea. How is it possible to take advantage of people? This is what villains do. As a philosopher''s black family, you must learn to progress step by step. So Naruto decided to touch it first. He stretched out his hands as he wanted to see Hinada''s face stretch out. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net There was a sudden knock on the door again. Of course, Naruto ignores it and holds Hina''s face. I didn''t take a closer look last time, and Naruto found that there were eyes in the white eyes of Hina, but the eyes were too white. This is a wonderful thing, so Naruto decided to take a closer look at the size of the eyes. Holding Hina''s face, she was about to look carefully. I didn''t expect that the knocking sound outside the door was loud, and the sound of a child was loud "Brother Naruto, are you there?" Then there was the knocking sound of ", ", which was so loud that I almost knocked the door open. Naruto is helpless, so let him knock on, it will definitely wake up the neighbors. Helpless Naruto had to put down Hina''s face. Anxiously searching for it, opened the door. When I saw it was Kobamaru, I thought about it, and roared. "Little **** boy, you''re full and you have nothing to do. Just knock on the door and be careful. I''ll beat you." Muyemaru was startled and smiled. The naruto was really as arrogant as the "Kakashi" said. Naruto looked at him with an inexplicable smile, which was aimed directly at his head with a fist and smashed in the past. The sound of "" was the same as the knock on the door just now, but Muye Wan was a small head melon seed hurting, crouching with his head crouched, the pain was unbearable, and the expression was painful, but he didn''t call out. Naruto glanced at him admirably and said casually "Okay, you''ve passed, let''s say what''s wrong with me?" Muye Maru had a happy moment, thinking that he had just been evaluated, but he couldn''t help but hurry up and said "I want to be your disciple." Naruto didn''t expect to be smashed into his head, and he looked at the person with great joy and said that he would become your disciple. This person is really amazing. However, some people came here so stupidly, Naruto didn''t mind playing him more. So he put on a serious expression and looked at Muye Wan, and his expression was getting more and more serious. "Your qualifications are too bad for me to accept you?" Muye Maruko shouted, "What?" He was the grandson of Naruto, who was even said to be of poor qualifications, which really surprised him. After the God''s wood leaves pill, he said wrongedly "I am the grandson of Naruto. Why am I inferior?" Naruto froze and said "That old man is also poorly qualified, so you are also poorly qualified, do you understand?" When Muyemaru heard this, the mouth opened up again, and Naruto was said to be bad by the people who were not too big in front of him, which made him doubt whether this guy was bragging. Thinking of bragging, Mu Ye Wan said that expression was very unpleasant. "Then how qualified are you?" Naruto didn''t want to, and said with a smile "I can reach middle tolerance from lower tolerance within one week. How do you say I am qualified?" Muye Maru was stunned, said in disbelief. "No way, no one can jump to Zhong Ren within a week." Naruto smiled unwillingly and continued. "You don''t believe it, and I can''t help it. After all, there is nothing to prove that I am Zhong Ren." Muye Maru thought about it, thinking about how to prove that Naruto is Nakato, and suddenly there was a flash of light. Thinking of his teacher, he immediately said "Well, if you can hit my teacher, I will trust you." After hearing this, Naruto immediately remembered the teacher who had been leveled by Seduction, and nodded indiscriminately. "Yes, when will you meet?" Muyemaru pondered for a while and said "Just today?" Naruto turned his head to look at Hinata lying on the bed and shook his head. "No, I don''t have time today. If you want me, just tomorrow morning." Of course, I don''t know that there is a girl lying in Naruto''s room. For Naruto, she nodded directly. "Okay, I''ll go to the teacher and let him fight you tomorrow." After turning his head, he would not run away. Naruto yelled at the hurried voice of Muye Maru. "It''s better to understand earlier, otherwise I have something in the afternoon." Muyemaru turned to glance at Naruto, nodded earnestly, and his head would not leave. In fact, regardless of whether Naruto has become a Chinese tolerant one week, depending on his current age, if it is really a Chinese tolerant level, it is definitely a high qualification. Must be taller than his grandpa. This is the idea of ??Koba maru. After Naruto saw the Kobamaru disappeared, he turned to look at Hina on the bed. Rubbing my hands, thinking about where I should just touch this time, I walked over and came to the bed, but did not expect Hina to wake up. When Naruto stayed, he cried. "Hinada, why are you waking up soon?" Hina''s face was still a little rosy, especially when she remembered kissing Naruto, she was almost ashamed and fainted. Holding back the fierce heartbeat, Hinada nodded her face, looking at Naruto and asked. "Naruto, do you really want to marry me?" Naruto was speechless for a while, and if he didn''t answer at this time, it seemed a bit disappointing. So he looked up at Uinata and nodded earnestly. Chapter 40： : Talk about Marriage As soon as Hinata''s face moved, she looked very happy and climbed down from the bed. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Very excited to say "Well, I''ll tell my father now." After that, he quickly trot outside the door. Naruto was shocked, and then he realized that he had to stop Hina, who was Hina s father, and the family of Muye Mingmen Rixiang family. If you know this thing, let alone marry, it is likely to beat him up. And it''s still kind of dying. Thinking of this, Naruto took a nap and was preparing to stop Hina. I did not expect that Hina''s figure disappeared as soon as she turned around, and I didn''t know if it was too excited. It turned out to be jumping off the roof, and now it''s too late to chase. Looking at Hinata''s figure, Naruto twitched. Helplessly sighed, but eventually failed to keep up. No matter how you come, you can only take one step at a time to see if it is a big deal and fight with the old guy. If you are desperate, you must grab Hina. But Naruto really wasn''t sure of the family owner who had hit the eyes. The horror of the blood following limit is not just a substitute for jutsu. After thinking for a while, Naruto would definitely not want this headache. Or continue to sleep and raise the spirit to sleep better. Naruto, who was lying back on the bed, gradually fell asleep. This consciousness slept for 16 hours. At dawn, if it wasn''t for the wooden leaves to knock on the door, maybe he was really ready to continue to sleep. It''s a pity that Mikiba Maru was too clingy. After knocking for an hour, he didn''t give up, as if he didn''t wait for Naruto to swear. Naruto couldn''t sleep because she was noisy, so she had to get up, put on her coat and shoes, yawned, and walked over, gently twisting the door and pulling it open. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Sure enough, I saw the elementary school student''s touch of wood leaf pills, but besides wood leaf pills, there was a person beside him. This man with a pair of sunglasses and a cold-looking face looked at Naruto intently. Seeing Naruto''s lazy appearance, the eyebrows frowned immediately. There was a scornful smile in the corner of his mouth. When Kobamaru saw Naruto, he immediately said "Brother Naruto, this is my teacher, Teacher Yi, a Shangni." The teacher Yi in the sunglasses raised his glasses and said to Naruto ironically. "Is that what you said was going to fight me yesterday?" Naruto hesitated for a while, then only remembered this thing, could not help but touch his head and said with a smile "Yeah, are you too early, I haven''t had breakfast yet?" Teacher Yi glanced over and said arrogantly "Naruto, I know your name, so you don''t have to pretend. Since you said you would fight with me, of course I would not be merciless. Let''s say, how to compete, not playing cards." Obviously Teacher Yi despise Naruto, especially his special identity. And this Naruto is the tail of a 10,000-year-old crane with the bottom-most performance. He dared to fight with him. In his eyes, Naruto is a hairy kid who has not been able to bear it, and hitting him is simply death. However, he dare not listen to the words of Lord Naruto''s grandson. This is where I came. I saw Naruto''s lazy look. What a ninja is like, which made him feel a wicked flame in his heart. Looking at the man in sunglasses, Naruto clearly felt the anger in his whole body, and now he did not understand why this guy was so fierce that he had been teased by himself. After thinking about it for a while, Naruto denied this. Thoughts, it seems that this tolerance is very pretentious. But also very good at pretending, obviously there is no strength on the tolerance, but also a brave look. This sunglasses man, he knows, maybe not even Sasuke? Naruto glanced at him and said blandly "It''s not playing cards, it''s kicking you down." This sentence completely annoyed Teacher Yi, and shouted at Naruto, angrily. "You demon fox human, don''t brag, I''m going to see today, who hits who gets down." Talking about taking out the shuriken from his arms and holding tight, he would rush over as soon as he lowered his body. Naruto didn''t expect this guy to do it when he said it. He immediately gathered Chakra, jumped slightly, and jumped towards him. When jumping in mid-air, a backflip steadily landed on the railing on the top of the building. Turning around and looking at Teacher Nayi, she said with a smile "I said, you are also a forbearer. How can you sneak attack? Your mother hasn''t taught you. Is sneak attack a villain''s behavior?" Teacher Yi was completely irritated by Naruto''s words, and said furiously "How dare you say I''m a villain." After talking to Naruto, he shot the shuriken in his hand. These two shurikens are not worth mentioning in Naruto''s eyes. Now his whole body reaction ability and agility ability are 5 times as much as the beginning, how could he be shot. I just jumped again, jumped to the roof in front, and easily avoided it. Teacher Yi looked in his eyes, and his expression was a little moved. He did not expect Naruto''s identity to be so agile that the shurikens at such a close distance could be opened. However, he didn''t change much expression, just paused a little, and immediately chased after him. Naruto glanced at the sunglasses man, turned his head, jumped, and ran towards the woods. Teacher Yi followed closely behind. The wooden leaf pill looked stunned, but soon turned into a very excited look, followed him, because he was afraid of the chaos in the world. Naruto''s body is indeed fast enough to throw the sunglasses man far away. Of course, this is also due to his previous escape, which is so fast. The man in sunglasses was a bit ugly, because he found that he could not catch up with a child, which made him feel complacent. Leap forward as hard as you can, and drive towards Naruto. Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t catch up. Within 5 minutes, the two came to the woods. Seeing that the woods were approaching, the sunglasses teacher exclaimed angrily "Naruto, don''t run if you can." Naruto turned his head and said calmly. "Don''t worry, I won''t run anymore, I''m already here." After speaking, he strode directly into the woods. , After jumping on the tree branch for more than ten times, it stopped. It landed on a thick branch, and looked at the teacher Yi with a difference of more than 100 meters behind him with a calm expression. At this time, Teacher Yi looked very angry. When he ran, he raised his hand and aimed at Naruto was two darts. Naruto leapt a little, and easily avoided it. While hiding away, I still remember to say to Teacher Yi "Come on, you shoot your shuriken with a little bit of force. Why doesn''t it look like you haven''t eaten?" This made the sunglasses half-dead. As soon as I raised my hand, I took out several shurikens and fired a few bursts at Naruto. The shooting speed was fast, very fierce, and the coverage area was wide. Chapter 41： : Fire 遁, Howe Fireball After shooting the shuriken, the man in the sunglasses showed a smile, a smile to see how you hide. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Naruto just glanced at the dozen or so shurikens, his hands tied, and he cried. "Art fire escape **** fireball." A fireball directed at the front spit out. The huge fireball wrapped all the more than ten shurikens, and all the shurikens were washed down and dropped in two. And that fireball slammed into the sunglasses man unabated. The man in the sunglasses was startled, he didn''t expect Naruto to have this kind of ninjutsu, and hurried to the side. Naruto took advantage of this gap to seal his hands again, three simple seals, and said at the same time "Forbearance, shadow avatar." Suddenly, there are two avatars next to Naruto. In fact, he can divide more than 10 by now, but it is not that powerful. Naruto glanced at the man in sunglasses and said with a smile "I happen to have no one to accompany me to practice jutsu. Even if the teacher is lucky today, accompany me to practice." After talking about the three Naruto eyes, he quickly rushed towards the man in sunglasses. Seeing these three Naruto rushing in, the sunglasses man immediately became serious, holding the shuriken in both hands to prevent Naruto from attacking suddenly. Of course Naruto did not come to attack at all, but to experiment with jutsu. Three naruto enclose the men''s group of sunglasses, forming a triangle. Each stood on a branch and looked at him. The man in sunglasses frowned and looked coldly at the three, unable to help saying "Naruto, what the **** are you doing?" The three Naruto smiled at the same time, the smile was very insidious and said "Let you know now. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" After saying that the three Naruto hold hands, they quickly printed. Looking at the three Naruto prints at the same time, the sunglasses man froze. Obviously, this Naruto wants 2 avatars and ninjutsu to be launched at the same time. How is this possible? The Chakra that is needed is not a bearable one Yeah. For a moment, the sunglasses man thought of running, but now Naruto surrounds him. If three ninjutsu were issued at the same time, how could he hide. But he didn''t have a chance to run at all. Naruto''s seal-making technique was too skilled. It only took 5 seconds and ended at the same time. Three Naruto in a triangle, shouting at the middle sunglasses man "Art fire escape **** fireball." "Art fire escape **** fireball." "Art fire escape **** fireball." Three beeps, aimed at the sunglasses man, three holy fireballs shot in the past. Looking at three huge fireballs with a diameter of 1.5 meters, the cold sweat on the forehead of the male sunglasses came out. Now he can''t hide from the past, but he can''t sit still like this. If he is hit by three fireballs at the same time, it is absolutely dead. The sunglasses man snorted and leaped, This jump, dozens of meters high, even skipped the coverage of the fireball. But when three fireballs collided together With a loud noise, the three fireballs cancelled each other, and a huge shock wave appeared due to the impact. And the tree under the sunglasses man was blown up, and a small mushroom cloud was formed. The sunglasses man was also brought by this shock wave, and his body''s bones were squeezing pain. The body was unstable, and one fell back and fell straight down. His face was terrified, and he quickly turned his head. To avoid being injured, he immediately turned to his side. With a bang, the sunglasses man slammed into the ground fiercely, because of the impact, a little blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. Naruto looked at his embarrassing look, and smiled with satisfaction. He didn''t think he was so powerful. Although this teacher doesn''t have much ability to tolerate, it does have some tolerance. Now Naruto immediately understands his own strength. Generally, the ordinary Chinese can''t open the Nine-tailed state and can easily get it. If the upper end is tolerated, he can only open the Nine-tailed state. Touching the avatar, Naruto jumped down, and while walking down the ground, smiled and walked towards the man in sunglasses. Looking at Naruto s smile, the man in sunglasses only felt that it was a devil''s smile, and he was shaking to try to get up, but unfortunately, his body was hit by the explosion, and now it s too painful, he ca nt move at all, only with his hand Supported, want to crawl behind. Shouting at Naruto while crawling "What are you going to do? I tell you, I''m on forbearance, Lord Naruto will not let you go by killing me." Naruto came to him and smiled slightly. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill a dog. For a dog, I will only teach him." After that, he raised his feet and pointed at the man''s face and stepped on. In fact, he wanted to do this for a long time. This guy always wears a sunglasses to pretend to be cool, and he looks like a cow. He doesn''t want to think about his strength. The man in sunglasses could not hide, and his hands could not be lifted because of the pain. With a "bang" kick, Naruto''s foot stepped on the sunglasses man''s face, and almost kicked him into the ground. Naturally, he left a large footprint on his face. Looking at that footprint, Naruto felt relieved immediately. This way is really suitable for him. A big footprint with sunglasses is the end result of pretending to be a cool person. The sunglasses man was bitter, and did not dare to make a slight noise. He was really afraid that he would give him a fireball as soon as he spoke, but now he can''t hide. At this moment, Kobamaru, who was standing not far away, shouted with excitement. "Brother Naruto, you are really a wife." Muye Maru ran the long, long-flip-flops to Naruto with excitement and looked at him with admiration. Don''t even glance at the man in sunglasses lying on the ground in front. The sunglasses man bowed his head in shame, and now he really wanted to find a place to drill in. It was so shameful that he was beaten like this by someone else. He just felt that he was shameful today and he was home. And Naruto doesn''t care if he is shameless, he glances down at Muye Wan, a poplar, and said arrogantly. "This is not my cow, but the reason for my qualifications." Muye Wan said without hesitation. "Yeah, Naruto''s qualifications are so great." Naruto patted Kobamaru and continued to ask. "Do you want to be as good as me?" Kimba Maru nodded excitedly "Yes I do." Naruto thought for a while, and said earnestly "Okay, you worship me as a teacher. I teach you to be better than me." Kiba Maru really knelt down on the ground and scratched her head at Naruto. "Master Naruto." Naruto laughed. He suddenly thought that the kid was so fun and interesting, but he just made him a **** soon after a few flickers. In fact, although he has a strong ability now, it is far worse than Naruto and the elite. Of course, Muyemaru doesn''t know this, because in his eyes his teacher is strong and his grandpa is strong, but he doesn''t know how strong he is. Now that Naruto has killed his powerful teacher, he naturally takes Naruto as his strength. In his heart, he is as strong as his grandpa. Chapter 42： : What is Flicker Looking at the pious look of Muye Maru, Naruto pondered for a while and said "I don''t have anything to teach you right now, I''ll tell you when I think about it. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Kinabaru ordered a little respectfully "Yes, Master Naruto." Naruto smiled, he couldn''t help but feel that the master was really cool, and this man is the grandson of Naruto. If there is any black pot in the future, he can let him back. This is indeed a powerful shield. A few glances at Kobayashi, Naruto said with a smile "Even if you call me master, you should listen to everything, right?" Muye Maru nodded doubtfully. Naruto grinned and glanced at the man in sunglasses who said "Okay, you stepped on him and remember to face." Muye Maru asked very puzzledly "Why?" Naruto said calmly "No reason." The wood leaves were corrugated for a while, it took more than ten meters to react, looked at the teacher in sunglasses, and shook his head fiercely. "No, he is my teacher. I cannot step on him." Naruto spread his hands and said, eagerly to go "Well, then you can continue to learn with your teacher." Muye Maru was startled and said quickly "Master Naruto, I''ll step on it, this will step on." He is now very afraid of Naruto leaving and leaving, who taught him the skills to surpass Naruto, in order to his own desire, Muyemaru decided to fight. Walked towards the sunglasses man. The sunglasses man was lying on the ground, his whole body couldn''t move because of the pain, and when he heard the words of them, he looked very panicked, and said panicly to Muye Wan "What do you want, Muyemaru, don''t listen to that guy, I''m your teacher, you" It was a pity that after he had finished speaking, Kiba Maru stepped in front of his face. Because this foot was too sudden, the man in sunglasses did not even think about it. At the same time when the face was subjected to the foot again, the sunglasses were broken. The expression was stupid. Naruto looked at the two footprints on his face and couldn''t help laughing. While smiling, he crouched down and looked at the man in sunglasses. As soon as the expression was frozen, the smile became very gloomy. Looking at Naruto''s grinning smile, The Sunglasses man took a nap and crawled back 2 steps. Naruto said with a somber smile "This teacher, you have to remember that if someone asks you who was beaten in the future, it is said to be wood leaf pills, and the evidence is on your face, do you understand?" The sunglasses man stunned, and then immediately became angry, shouting angrily at Naruto "No way, I tell you Naruto, even if you are strong, you can''t change the fact that you are a demon fox." There is no change to Naruto, or the smile looked at him "So what happens, I also tell you one thing. If you don''t do as I say, I will definitely chase your house and destroy you." Hearing that sentence killed him, the sunglasses man couldn''t help shaking, he had no doubt that Naruto didn''t have that strength. The ninjutsu just told him that Naruto in front of him was not something he could mess with. No one is not afraid of death. The sunglasses man compromised, nodded obediently, and said tremblingly. "Don''t kill me, I promise you." The eyeglasses man compromised, Naruto smiled, stood up with a bright smile, walked to the side of Kobamaru, patted his shoulder, and said with a serious expression "Kiwamaru, do you know why I asked him to say it was you?" Of course, Muyemaru is not clear. He hasn''t figured out the situation yet, he shook his head blankly, Naruto''s expression turned for a moment, and he began to make a mess with a serious expression. "Actually, this is to test your ability. The teacher is beaten by you. Then you will definitely be talked about gossip. At that time, it is time for you to pass the postgraduate examination. You have to bear the pressure. The first postgraduate entrance examination so that I can officially teach you jutsu. " After listening to Muyemaru seriously, he was very happy after listening to that expression, and said happily. "Master Naruto, I see. Is this a trial for me?" This guy is too clever. Naruto is really touched. At the same time, he still puts on a serious expression. "Yes, this is an s-class trial. If you succeed, you can surpass Naruto. If you fail, you can only be like him." Naruto pointed at the sunglasses man. Looking at the direction of that finger, the sunglasses man felt complacent, that shame in his heart, that anger. But I dare not say a few words of opposition, because Naruto is indeed better than him. Muye Maru glanced at the man in sunglasses, and he shook his head fiercely, grasping Naruto''s arm with both hands and saying "Master Naruto, I want to go beyond Grandpa Naruto and not be this guy." Naruto faced with a smile "Well, as long as you complete my 981 trials, you can surpass Naruto." Of course, this eighty-one was edited casually. In fact, he wanted to say that it was 108 trials. Muyemaru will definitely not doubt Naruto, and he has no idea that Naruto is flickering at him. "Master Naruto, I will definitely do it well." Naruto smiled comfortably, but did not expect this child to be so deceiving. The 81 trials became Naruto, who said they believed it. But this guy believed it, and there was no doubt at all. Naruto is really touched now, he touched the head of Muye Wan, said softly "Well, little boy, you have to work harder." Muye Wan nodded his head heavily, and stared at Naruto''s eyes, his eyes flashing firm thoughts. Naruto was really a little ashamed looking at the look of Muye Maru, of course it was just that. Because of that little shame, Naruto chatted casually with Muye Maru, and immediately left him and ran towards the school. It was almost noon, and it was almost time for that Kakashi. Naruto must hurry over to see if Sasuke is disabled. No, it should be said to hurry up and gather, not to be late, he is a good boy. Standing on the branch for a few leaps, behind the leaves of wood leaves Maru shouted goodbye to Naruto excitedly. Within ten minutes, Naruto came to the top of the Naruto school building. As soon as I reached the spacious roof, three figures were immediately found. Apparently he was not there alone. Naruto touched his head, walked over and said with a smile "Yeah, everyone is too early, shouldn''t you just wait for me." When they saw Naruto, their eyes were very serious. A sasuke, it was obvious that his injuries were all over, and the bandage had been removed, especially the eyes were more calm than before his eyes. As soon as Naruto came over, he stared at him deadly. Another one is Sakura. Sakura doesn''t look down on Naruto, especially his lazy attitude. He poked his lips and turned away from looking at him, only staring at Sasuke. Unfortunately, Sasuke never looked back at her. Chapter 43： : The seventh small class is established When Kakashi saw Naruto, his face showed a faint smile, and he waved. "Naruto, it should be almost noon, shouldn''t you just get up now. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Naruto walked over with a smile on his face, ignoring Sasuke, and watching Kakashi said "Yeah, I couldn''t sleep with a few mice just now. I didn''t expect to come here, and I saw a big mouse staring at me again. There are so many mice these days." Sasuke shouted angrily: "Naruto, you''re looking for death." As clever as he immediately knew what Naruto meant, it was clear that he was a big mouse. No one dared to look down on him, and Sasuke was furious. Sasuke thought about it or didn''t want to, and took out his shuriken directly, clenched his hands and rushed towards Naruto. Naruto watched him motionless with a smile, because he knew that Kakashi would definitely stop, so as not to show the bad side in front of Kakashi. He immediately pretended to look at Sasuke with an innocent expression, and that expression said clearly, I didn''t say you? Kakashi looked at the two, shook his head and sighed, and jumped lightly, and was immediately stopped by Sasuke and Naruto. Looking at Kakashi, Sasuke opened the eye of the writing wheel, and Ergou s eye of the writing wheel stared at Kakashi, shouting wildly. "Get out, don''t block me." Kakashi said with a smile "Even if you give me a face, Naruto is just a joke." Sasuke doesn''t give Kakashi a face at all, but he is a proud and arrogant Sasuke who never gives face. Seeing that Kakashi didn''t give way, it was rushing straight up, jumping in shape, facing Kakashi, holding a sharp sword in his hand. Kakashi stood in place, looking at him with a smile, as if he didn''t move at all. I saw that the figure was slowed down, and the slow-moving time was less than 1 second. Generally flashed. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net While flashing, Sasuke''s shuriken went straight. At the moment of emptying, Kakashi clasped Sasuke''s hands tightly with one hand. Smiled at him and said "It was really dangerous just now. If it wasn''t for my quick response, I might have been hurt by you." Sasuke''s face was very surprised. He didn''t believe Kakashi''s words. Obviously, Kakashi''s reaction speed just exceeded the limit of his writing eye. Even he could see only one afterimage. Watching that Kakashi stepped back 2 steps, then avoided his shuriken, and then went forward two more steps, extended his hands to fasten his two hands, and then grasped with only one hand. Although he could see the movement clearly, Sasuke''s body could not react, and he could only watch it. Naruto didn''t write the chakras, and of course he couldn''t see what was just now, but just the fact that Kakashi grabbed Sasuke''s hands for a second showed that this name is not easy. A few sympathetic glances at Sasuke. Sasuke is too stubborn. He definitely won''t be able to change things. It looks like he will really play in the future. Kakashi glanced at Naruto and Sasuke and said with a smile "Well, I told you not to come to fight." After speaking, let go of Sasuke''s hands, and jumped lightly on the railing. Sasuke gave Naruto a hard look, and then he sat back on the steps again. Naruto ignored Sasuke''s angry eyes, and sat next to Sakura, bypassing Sasuke. Sakura looked angry at Naruto''s eyes, and it was obvious that she wanted to be ridiculous at all. Two people in their own team hate themselves. Naruto is a bit stressed, but it''s just fun for him. Kakashi''s expression changed to that laziness again. After looking at a few people, he slowly spoke. "Let''s introduce yourself first, talk about what you like, what you hate, and what are your dreams?" Hearing this, Naruto laughed, but Sasuke and Sakura were frightened, and looked at Kakashi a little. Kakashi looked at a few people with different expressions, and then said with a clear cough. "Come first from me. My full name is Qimu Kakashi. There are a lot of things that I like. There are a lot of things that I hate. For the time being, I don''t know if I dream. Sasuke and Sakura are sweating on the forehead. This is a lazy expression at all, and it seems that they have no mood to say a word. Kakashi certainly doesn''t care about other people''s gaze, after finishing talking, she glanced at Sakura. "Well, ma''am first." Sakura froze and thought for a while, then looked at Naruto and Sasuke before saying "My name is Sakura Haruta. What I like is better to say that I like it. There is still one person. To say the person who hates it is Naruto. If you dream, be a housewife." While Sakura said this, she looked rosy at Sasuke, and stared at Naruto fiercely. Naruto is speechless. How does he feel that this scene is the same as in the animation, although the cause of being hated by Sakura is a little different. After hearing Sakura, Kakashi nodded and turned to look at Sasuke. Sasuke still had that embarrassing expression, and said coldly "Ning Zhibo Sasuke, things I like, nothing. There are many things I hate. If you dream, you will kill someone, but this person has one more now." After saying that last sentence, Sasuke glanced at Naruto, his eyes flashing cold. Kakashi stayed a bit, not expecting Sasuke''s anger at Naruto was so strong, he couldn''t help asking "What the **** happened to you?" Sasuke didn''t speak, how could the shame defeated by Naruto get him to speak. Naruto didn''t say, after all, some things are still good to hide. Seeing that the two did not speak, Kakashi was not good enough to continue questioning, and immediately turned to look at Naruto. Naruto stayed for a while and didn''t know how to answer for a moment. After thinking for a while, I said with a smile "My name is Uzumaki Naruto. What I like is not a woman. Okay, just kidding. Don''t be so serious. In fact, I like a lot of things, such as ninjutsu, money, reputation, etc. . " He heard that Kakashi had a headache, but he didn''t expect that Naruto could say so. Naruto continues with a normal smile "There are many things that I hate, such as women who don''t like it. Of course, this is also a joke. In fact, there is only one thing that I hate, that is, I despise me." In the last sentence, Naruto''s expression became very serious, without a smile. Kakashi was a little surprised, and from his words, Naruto didn''t seem to be joking, because his eyes were firm. Faced with Kakashi''s gaze, Naruto grinned and uttered the last word. "The dream is, I want to be the strongest person in the world." As soon as the words came out, the three of them froze, each with a different expression. Kakashi''s lazy face smiled slightly, and he couldn''t help but find Naruto really funny. Chapter 44： : Sasukes Wrath Sakura and Sasuke asked with a look of contempt. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Sasuke froze and said coldly "naive." As Naruto didn''t hear it directly, the dog bit his mouth. Should he still bit it back? of course not. Now Naruto is looking at Kakashi with a smile. Now he wants to compare with Kakashi to see if he can play with full strength. But this is just a matter of thinking. In order not to expose his strength too early, Naruto forcibly suppresses the desire to fight. Do not know why, Kakashi looked at Naruto''s gaze, and even fought a cold war, he found that the boy''s gaze was very shocked. As if a needle was stuck in his heart, the whole heart was choked. However, Kakashi is an elite class after all, and soon adjusted his mentality, watching several people say "Okay, that''s it for self-introduction, let me explain one very important thing." After saying that Kakashi changed his lazy expression, he looked at Naruto and others seriously. "Next we are going to perform a task. This is a super-hard task. Only through this task can you stay. If it fails, then I will send you back to school." Hearing this, Naruto can''t help but let go of his lips, it''s just a training cooperation task for snatching bells. It''s really hard to say what I think. Unlike Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura are very nervous, watching Kakashi nervously. In order not to show his uniqueness, Naruto pretended to be curious and looked at Kakashi and asked "Mr. Kakashi, what is the task?" A corner of Kakashi''s mouth turned into a rare smile. "The content of the mission is temporarily confidential. This mission is called a survival mission. This is an s-level mission that few people can pass. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" A **** bell called s-class task, Naruto was speechless. Speechless and speechless, on the surface there was no change in affection, but he looked at him nervously. Kakashi was very satisfied with Naruto''s expression and said with a smile "Okay, the mission will start tomorrow at 5 am, and everyone will meet in the woods outside the village at 5 am." Kakashi explained the meeting place, kicked the railing with both feet, and flew backwards. The posture was very graceful, and it seemed that there were eyes behind it. Without a glance, it landed firmly Above the roof of a building. This really surprised Naruto and others. Naruto frowned, and asked himself, if he jumped backwards, he would definitely not be able to jump that far, not to mention the shape of his body shaking after landing. It seems that Kakashi has a strong ability to control Chakra. With Kakashi''s departure, the situation was a little awkward. Naruto originally wanted to turn around and leave, but did not expect to see Sasuke''s eyes as soon as he turned around. Sasuke stopped directly in front of Naruto, looking provocatively at Naruto. "Naruto, my duel with you is not over yet." Naruto smiled and said with a hippie smile "I didn''t expect you to be so shameless, you are being beaten by me, and you still don''t give up." Sasuke''s face cooled down and he said coldly "Last time I didn''t write the chakras, and I also carelessly, I will never lose to you again this time." Naruto poked his lips and said bluntly. "Really, next time, maybe you can''t save it." This remarkably ignited the anger in Sasuke''s heart, and when he raised his hand, he smashed it. However, Sakura''s eyes were quick, and she stopped in front of them. Watching Sasuke said "Sasuke, your injury is not good yet, you can''t move around." Saying this, it was like licking a handful of oil to Sasuke''s anger. Although Sakura didn''t mean it, it was a kind of feeling. He couldn''t beat Naruto, and he might be seriously injured again. Angry Sasuke shouted at Sakura "Get out of the way, it''s something between me and him, nothing to do with you." Sakura shook her head firmly and said "No, I can''t let you mess around." If Sasuke can touch Sasuke in these words, then Sasuke is not Sasuke. Obviously, Sasuke heard this and did not hesitate to raise his hand to point at Sakura, that is, in the direction of Naruto, and several shurikens shot with a stun. Sakura was shocked and couldn''t react at all. How could assistant Zuo''s sword be the one she had no strength to endure and could have avoided. Stupidly lingering in the original motionless. Naruto frowned, and he didn''t expect Sasuke to be so fierce that he dared to shoot at women who liked him. Without hesitation, Naruto grabbed Sakura''s arm and leapt slightly, jumping straight out. Although Sakura looked down on him, he couldn''t look at her deadly. The most important thing is that she is the object of her first kiss. The first kiss is more important to men than women. Because of this area, Sakura''s center of gravity was unstable, and she fell straight to Naruto. Naruto did not hesitate to put her hands on her willow waist, and held her face to face, holding her up, her body receding quickly. With a bang, Sasuke smashed the shurikens on the floor, sparking. Seeing Naruto hiding, Sasuke immediately took out five shurikens, held them in both hands, opened the eye of the writing wheel, and looked at Naruto without blinking. The moment Sakura was picked up by Naruto, she only felt that her heartbeat speeded up, and the sound of that violent heartbeat seemed to be in her ear. And Naruto''s heartbeat sound was clear to her. For a split second, Sakura remembered the kiss with Naruto, and her entire white face was extremely red. When Naruto stopped, Sakura struggled immediately, looked up at Naruto, and said angrily. "let me go." Naruto smiled slightly without hesitation, let go of Sakura and said "Well." Xiaoying''s body was weak at this time, and she never thought Naruto would let it go. She was unstable and fell to the ground. Sakura with her **** on the ground, a bit of tears flashed from her sore eyes, and only felt aggrieved in her heart, thinking of what Sasuke had shot at her just now. It was a heartbroken heart, a corner of his mouth, and he burst into tears. The thin white tears flowed from the corner of Sakura''s eyes, and opened a little mouth, sobbing. "Woohoo" Naruto glanced at Sakura and looked at the sad look. His head suddenly became big, but he couldn''t help seeing the girl cry, and couldn''t help saying "Did you just tell me to let go, I did it, why are you crying?" Sakura''s aggrieved expression sat on the ground and looked up at Naruto, sobbing. "I didn''t ask you to suddenly let me go." While talking, the tears kept falling to the ground. Naruto smiled bitterly and reached out a hand and said "Well, I''m afraid of you, hurry up." Chapter 45： : We are not a rank Sakura pouted her lips and said in a sullen expression, "I don''t want you to help me. Mtlnovel.com" Don''t go over and look at him after talking, but the tears in those eyes still don''t stop. Pouting his mouth, crying sadly. Naruto didn''t realize how stubborn the girl really was, and was about to say something. He didn''t expect Sasuke to do anything. He didn''t even look at the crying Sakura, and he pointed at Naruto, but several shurikens still passed. A few of them turned towards Sakura. Naruto was shocked, and regardless of Sakura''s stubborn look, she stretched out her hands directly, hugged her by the waist, and leaped as soon as she hugged. This one was more than ten meters away. It was easy to escape the five shurikens. Sasuke looked at Naruto''s quick body, and was a little surprised, because he found that Naruto''s Chakra became more and more familiar and more and more. In the past, his shuriken had to be low-grade only by virtue of his avatar. I did not expect that it would just be a leap to easily pass by. Sasuke is now envious and hateful. When raising his hand to Naruto, he still had several shurikens. Looking at the menacing shuriken, Naruto was standing in a different place, holding Sakura''s hand, the seal quickly, shouting in the direction of that shuriken and Sasuke. "Art fire escape **** fireball." After speaking, a fireball squirted over. The huge fireball knocked all the hands down, and flew towards Sasuke unabatedly. Now for Sasuke, who was writing a round of eyes, it was easy to escape the fireball, but he didn''t move because his pride made him not want to hide. Proud Sasuke, pinching his hands, exactly the same as Naruto, shouting at this fireball "Art fire escape **** fireball." A one-meter-diameter fireball sprayed out, and the shape was indeed large enough, but the power was not as good as Naruto. Two fireballs struck ten meters in front of Sasuke. novelhall.com made a loud noise and the fireball exploded. Unfortunately, Sasuke''s strength was still too poor. Naruto''s shockwave flew him out. The whole body flew a few meters away. It fell straight towards the top of the building. Sakura was anxious, no matter whether it was in Naruto''s arms or not, she was so anxious that she couldn''t care about crying and surprise, she cried out "Sasuke." Unexpectedly, Sakura was still thinking about Sasuke at this time, Naruto sank and put her hands directly. Sakura panicked, her entire body lying on her back, and she fell on the ground. Sakura with a sore buttock said to Naruto "What are you doing?" Naruto gave her a very cold look and said "I didn''t expect you to be so cheap, Sasuke treated you like that, and you still think of him in jealousy. I''d rather send you two words, slut." Sakura was furious, half blushed, half blushed, and shouted at Naruto''s conditioned reflex: "You, you, you bitch?" Naruto didn''t even look at her, and turned away. Sakura paused, staring at Naruto. Just as Naruto turned around and took a few steps, he heard a roar coming from behind him. "Naruto, I won''t let you go!" Obviously it was Sasuke''s shouting voice, and that shouting was like a heartbreaking heart. Presumably Sasuke''s mood at this time was already extremely angry. In fact, Sasuke didn''t fall down, and one caught the edge of the wall dangerously. Sasuke''s eyes were red at this time, and the two hooks of the jade writing round were completely red. Sasuke, who lost his mind, held the shuriken in both hands, and jumped towards Naruto at a height of 20 meters. Naruto turned to look at Sasuke, and his eyes were full of disdain, and he said coldly to Sasuke who rushed to himself in the sky. "Sasuke, now that you are not worthy to fight with me, I will tell you the gap between us today." After saying Naruto s two-hand prints, they changed rapidly, and there were as many as 12 prints. Sasuke looked stunned, because he found that Naruto''s chakras were growing more and more unbelievable. It was the first time he saw so many chakras. Naruto completed 12 prints in just ten seconds, then stopped with a gesture and whispered "Secret method, nine-tailed demon fox state, on." The whole body of blue chakra turned red instantly, and the red chakra came out through the body, and a tail was exposed. The red Chakra rolled continuously, covering Naruto''s whole body, with two tails exposed. A red chakra covering the whole body forms a red demon fox feather coat, and the third tail is exposed. Naruto''s eyes were a little blood red, and he turned to look at Sasuke. The expression was very cold, not looking at a person, but an object. Because with him now, with a little effort, Sasuke can be easily pinched to death. But he didn''t do it because Sasuke was still useful because he hadn''t played enough. Sasuke looked at Naruto in the midst of the air, it was completely frustrated, what it was, he had never seen it. But with the layer of red on Naruto''s exterior, he could see that it was Chakra, and it was Naruto''s body. It was a terrible thing that Chakrado overflowed. Even his brother might not have such a large number of chakras, and such a scary fox feather coat. Especially when I saw Naruto''s cold eyes, Sasuke understood the gap between Naruto and Naruto. Now Naruto can pinch him gently with just one finger, effortlessly. Sasuke trembled throughout his body, revealing very dangerous information from his writing wheel. This person''s momentum is very powerful, just to the momentum of Shang Naruto, Sasuke was panic in his heart. The whole person was a little overwhelmed, Sasuke''s body was unstable for a long time, and he fell down. Sasuke quickly stabilized his body, stood still, and met Naruto at a distance of 3 meters, facing each other. Naruto with three tails is only three meters away. Sasuke''s hand holding the shuriken began to tremble, and it was trembling from the deep fear inside. Naruto poked his mouth, looked at Sasuke''s trembling, and said calmly. "Sasuke, now you understand, I and you are no longer the same level. I won''t be able to win you. It''s better to go home and practice for a few more years." After speaking, Naruto turned around and shot a tail. The red tail stretched out quickly and rushed towards Sasuke. The front end of the red tail became thicker and bigger and turned into a huge slap fan. Looking at the slap that was as big as an adult, Sasuke panicked. The first thought was to run, but unfortunately, when he just lifted his foot. That tail hit him on the body. With a bang, the air in the air was shaken. Sasuke flew straight out with a tail, and it flew straight out. Sasuke now felt only a pain in his chest, and the pain was unbearable, and he spit out a spit of blood, and his whole body hit the opposite roof. There was a burning pain all over my body, but I did not faint, and my consciousness was clear, but I couldn''t move. Sasuke knows very well that this is why Naruto didn''t drop a heavy hand. Maybe in Naruto''s heart he is not even qualified to kill. Thinking of this, Sasuke felt a tear-like pain in his heart, more intense than his brother''s extermination. Looking at Naruto, Sasuke shouted with blood in his eyes "Naruto, I will not let you go, and I will not let you die." Naruto didn''t even look at him, and Sasuke now has no qualification to challenge him. Naruto, who was wrapped in a demon fox feather coat, turned his head, and strode away without looking back. Chapter 46： : The door was smashed Naruto, who had returned home, had wanted to pull out the key to open the door, but he saw that his door handle had fallen off. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network And the broken traces seemed to be cut off by others. The door was open. Naruto was dumbfounded. Has your home been attacked by terrorists? Impossible, the original plot does not have this thing. And the way the door handle is cut is too clever. With all kinds of doubts, Naruto went in, and the door was open, so there was no need to push. As soon as I entered the room, I found a little girl, so it was really a little girl, under 8 years old. Wearing a judo suit, his expression was a little serious, and the expression was not like what a little girl should have. Naruto looked at the girl and couldn''t help asking. "Little sister, you won''t go wrong." When she heard Naruto''s voice, the girl turned her head and looked at Naruto, and her brows glared at him, her eyes frowning at him. "I want to remember that you called Naruto, and said, what did you do to my sister?" Naruto was startled, didn''t understand, and asked involuntarily. "Who is your sister?" The girl''s head was Yang, she said proudly "Hyuga Hinata, I''m his sister." Naruto searched in his brain and found that he couldn''t remember having a younger sister. What''s going on? Is there something wrong with the plot? Shaking his head and abandoning this absurd idea, Naruto was impatient and bent to look at the little girl and said "Little sister, tell your elder brother that you are lost, so you are posing as someone. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Hearing this, the little girl gritted her teeth, biting the white teeth into a bang, and shouted at Naruto with her hands in her waist. "Don''t call my little sister, my name is Hyuga Spark, and I''m not lost." Hearing this name, Naruto thought about the animations of previous lives, as if they were familiar with it, where have I heard it, maybe it is really Hina''s sister? I looked at the girl named Sunxiang Sparks again, only to find that the eyes were also white pupils, and now there was no doubt. Since she is a younger sister, why did she come here, and Hina didn''t see it. I looked around and found that there was no Hina''s voice, Naruto looked puzzledly at Niu Xiangxue. "Little sister, where is your sister?" Hyuga sparked, saying in a tone that didn''t fit her age. "My sister is locked up by my father." Naruto was shocked and could not help asking "why?" Hyuga spark looked at Naruto and said angrily "It''s not because of you, my sister went home and said she was going to marry you, and then the adult father locked up the sister as soon as he got angry. Say, what on earth do you give my sister? Hyuga sparks are very angry now, especially when he saw the original gentle face of his father, and heard her sister say that when she married Naruto, she turned into an unusual anger. So she decided to come and see where Naruto was sacred, so that his father was so angry. I did not expect to be treated as a child as soon as I met, which immediately made her angry and rushed up. Decided to take a good look at this blindfolded guy. Naruto listened to Hyuga sparks, showing a wry smile, he did not expect that Hina actually told his father about the matter. Looking at the sparks of Hyuga, Naruto thought for a while, and something was wrong. Why wasn''t Hina''s father coming, but this little girl. The more I think about it, the more Naruto is looking at the sun to spark, his frown frowned, and he said unhappyly "Sister, did you smash the door of my room?" Hyuga spark stared directly at Naruto, saying arrogantly "What happened when I smashed it, I can split it with the palm of my hand." Saying that Hyuga sparked a stance. Naruto''s mouth twitched and his door was smashed, which really made people angry. Looking at the sunward sparks, Naruto''s face became cold, and he said coldly. "Little sister, haven''t your parents taught you, is it necessary to compensate for breaking the door?" Hyuga Spark glanced at Naruto, holding her chest with her hands, or said that arrogant expression "Just you rotten door, as long as you can hit me, I will accompany you as much as you want." Naruto hesitated for a while, and then came to understand what the little girl was going to do. He was supposed to fight him, but with such a small child, he couldn''t shoot. He shook his head, looked at the sunward sparks, and said with a serious expression. "No, little sister, the fight is not a joke." Hyuga sparked almost jumped, grumbled, and shouted dissatisfaction. "Don''t call my little sister, I''m not young anymore." Naruto looked at her seriously, scanned her head and figure for a few moments, shook her head, and said carefully. "No, you are really small." Hyuga sparked the two small fists tightly, his eyes flashed fiercely, and he smashed into Naruto with one palm. Obviously there was a few traces of Chakra on this palm. Naruto''s expression was frozen, and he didn''t want to rush back in a hurry, and retreated 5 meters away. The palm of Hyuga sparks smashed into the air, and Chakra passed by Naruto''s nose. With a sore nose, Naruto could not help rubbing it, and suddenly felt a sore nose. Watching Naruto rubbing his nose, Rixiang said sarcastically to Spark. "Just a little harder on that palm can break your bone of the nose." Naruto was startled, and looking at the pair of white pupil eyes of Rixiang spark, it reminded him of the unique soft fist of Rixiang. That is indeed the work of hurting the inner body and not the outer body. Thinking of this, Naruto suddenly had a large ignition, and his own house was split, and his nose was almost cut. Isn''t that annoying. Naruto looked at the sparks of Hyuga, his face was frozen, and he said coldly. "I said little sister, it doesn''t matter if you smashed the door of my house. What are you doing here? Hyuga sparked a cold hum, raised his hand to Naruto and slashed in the palm again. When Naruto gritted his teeth, it was the tiger who didn''t show his power to you when I was a sick cat. Of course, Naruto is impossible to use jujutsu in his own home. When a jutsu is passed, his nest will definitely be destroyed. In order to ensure the safety of his own home, Naruto controlled Chakra to the extreme, and a few flashes backed out of the door. Rixiang Spark looked at Naruto ironically, humming coldly. "Naruto, don''t run if you have something." Naruto glanced back at her, and said with a bad smile "Little sister, there is no kind, this thing can''t be talked about indiscriminately. Children must learn civilization, you know?" This remark completely irritated Hyuga sparks. At the same time, the little cheek was a little red, raised his hands to gather Chakra, and rushed directly to Naruto. Naruto gave her a light glance, jumped over, and jumped to the roof on the front floor. Rixiang Spark doesn''t want to let Naruto go, and now she just wants to teach this bad boy full of "little sister". So I followed it and jumped. Chapter 47： : Hyuga fireworks Naruto chose the direction of the woods, ran straight ahead, and jumped quickly. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network In order to avoid failing to catch up with Sparks that day, he only took out 50% of his strength. Hyuga sparks that have less strength than Zhong Ren, how to catch up with this Naruto escape master. Behind Naruto, it''s itchy teeth. It''s also blame her perseverance, even if she was thrown away, she followed closely, her eyes locked on Naruto. While coming to the woods. Naruto glanced back at the sun toward the spark. Grinning, he jumped forward, stood on a tree branch, and looked at the sunward sparks. Hyuga sparks gathered for a few hundred meters at this time, only to see her a small figure, beating on the house, running towards him. Naruto held her chest with both hands and sat down directly, looking at the sunward sparks as if admiring something. Looking at Naruto''s so leisurely appearance, Hyuga sparks even bigger. Quickened his pace, rushed over ,. In less than 3 minutes, I came to Naruto, watching Naruto still sitting on the branch like that laziness. Hyuga sparks didn''t hit the air, raised her palm to Naruto and smashed it with one palm. Naruto smiled slightly, without any extra movement, and fell straight backward. Now that Naruto is on a branch more than 30 meters high, this drop is to fall directly under the tree. Although he avoided the slap of Hyuga sparks, his body fell very quickly, so it was obvious that he would hit the ground. Rixiang Spark looked down at Naruto, the small face was very surprised, she did not understand why Naruto was asking for trouble. Naruto looks up at the sunward sparks, smiles gently, squeezes his hands, and yells. "Forbearance, shadow avatar." In this hand, nearly 20 avatars were directly separated. That sudden, fast-growing Naruto, close to 20 Naruto, stared at Rihiko. She had never seen anyone who could have so many avatars. It was a horrible thing to have 20 avatars at once. Several of Naruto''s avatars were on the ground, directly catching Naruto. There was no injury at all. Naruto looked up at Sunward Sparks and said with a smile "Sister, aren''t you going to hit me, now you can see which is itself." Hyuga sparks glanced at Naruto with his white eyes, and found that all Naruto''s bodies had Chakras and tendons again. Obviously, this is different from ordinary avatars. These are actually entities. This shocked Hyuga again. While shocked, Hyuga sparked without hesitation and rushed towards Naruto. For her, no more avatars can only evoke her desire for intense fighting. Watching Hyuga sparks rushed over, Naruto didn''t panic. Instead, she stood still and looked at her with a smile. After Hyuga sparks landed, aiming at a Naruto ahead is the three palms. After three palms, the fake Naruto turned into white smoke. Other Naruto smiled at Rixiang Sparks with ridiculous smiles. Said in unison "Little sister, you made a mistake, I''m here." Hyuga sparked her teeth and rushed towards Naruto again, and now she can only try one by one. It is also difficult for a person with white eyes to detect which is true. Naruto still stood still, as if waiting for Hyuga sparks to strike. And some even yawned. 1 in 20 chance, how could it be so simple, and who is Naruto, who is known as the Belly King, wanted to lie to a little girl, which is a piece of cake. Hyuga sparked several palms and split the past. It is a pity that all of them are fake. Six Naruto disappeared, and this time there are 13 more. Hyuga Spark''s physical strength has been consumed by fast-forwarding half, at this time she seemed a bit tired and booed. 13 Naruto looked at Hyuga spark with a lazy expression and said in a calm tone. "Little sister, tell me when you are about to surrender." Hyuga sparked his teeth and grunted coldly. "I won''t surrender it." After speaking, it was split with two palms again. Unfortunately, it was still fake. I found that it was a fake Naruto again, and the sparks of Qi Sun were rising. Two palms and one hand, this fist is very smooth. There was no pause. It is a pity that every 2 palms split is a fake clone. And Naruto just hid symbolically. Hyuga sparked his face reddish. After splitting more than 30 palms, he finally couldn''t help it. After all, the child''s physical strength was still limited. Supporting my knees with both hands, my mouth gasped. Seeing that there were only three Naruto, Hyuga sparked, and rushed again with her palm. The three Naruto were still motionless without any struggle. Rixiang sparks angrily, only thinking that Naruto is teasing him. Consecutive 5 palms to destroy two. Suddenly she found it was fake, and now only the last Naruto was left. Her face was a bit ugly, and she killed all the fake ones. The last one was true, which would be difficult for anyone to accept. The Naruto looked at the sunward sparks and said with a faint smile "A kid is really a kid. He guessed the last one before he figured it out." Hyuga sparks angrily, "I said, I''m not a kid anymore." While screaming, he raised his hand at this last Naruto and split it with one palm. With a soft bang, the Naruto turned into a cloud of white smoke. Rixiang Spark was dumbfounded, and stood a little stunned, watching the white smoke. After a while, I was shocked and didn''t respond. How is it possible that the last one is a clone, where is that really? Rixiang Spark was so shocked that she did not expect that she had been fighting for a long time, but all of them were fake, which made her feel like crying. Just as she wanted to cry. Behind Naruto''s lazy voice "Hey, younger sister, do you want to continue if you have enough?" Hikaru was startled, and quickly turned to look, only to find the Naruto that was under the big tree with his hands on his head. That look is obviously a long time ago. Hyuga sparked a little bit and grew up, he couldn''t believe it. "Are you always here?" Naruto smiled and said "What do you think? I say that a child is a child, so stupid, I just look at the object standing in front of me, without looking at it behind me. If I just sent a ninjutsu hand in hand, maybe you are dead. Rixiang Spark was speechless. She didn''t expect that she would be played this way today, and she didn''t know the situation for a long time. The main reason is that she is too childish, and her white-eye power has not been exerted at all. She can see 360-round white-eye, but she does not see Naruto behind her. This is really stupid. But it was a bit annoying to be told. At this time, the sunward spark was very angry, and he rushed over when he raised his hand at Naruto. Naruto grinned, pinched his hands, and was about to launch a fireball. Suddenly that cheating system alert sounded "Ding, a special mission is triggered. Please ask the host to slap the small buttocks of Hyuga sparks within 20 minutes. The mission reward will be increased tenfold." Chapter 48： : Spanking "I''ll go to your sister, system, do you dare to be more shameless, the other party is just an 8-year-old girl who actually spanked. No, there doesn''t seem to be any spanking." Naruto stopped firing the fireball and shouted angrily. After screaming, I found that he was not very cheating. Spanking is not a shameless thing. It was also beaten by the parents and by the brothers and sisters. Well, this is just a way for a brother to teach his sister. Naruto instantly calmed his anger. Turning his head to look at Hyuga sparks, his hands are printed again, but this seal is different from the past. Hyuga spark looked at Naruto''s gesture, and raised his palm without hesitation. Naruto''s expression was frozen, he squatted down, pointed his hand at the ground, and waved heavily. "Clogs? Wooden ingot walls." Suddenly, Naruto''s eyes appeared in an oval wooden protective cover. Hikaru Sparks slammed on this round wood. The whole wood didn''t even shake, and her full strength was resolved silently. Rixiang Sparks was startled, because the palm was too fierce, and her little hand was sore for a while. Naruto who lifted the ninjutsu, the wood in front of it shrank piece by piece, and shrank back into the ground. Looking at the sunward sparks, Naruto pouted and said "Will the younger sister come again?" Ri Xiangxiu''s right hand was shocked. When she heard Naruto''s words, she was angry and smashed into the palm again. Naruto didn''t hesitate, printed his hands, patted the ground with the palm of his hand, and released the clogs again? Wooden ingot wall. A child is a child. The palm of Hyuga sparks once again smashed into the thick wood, how could she break this a-level defensive ninjutsu with her weak strength. Because of the reaction force, the palm was almost numb. wap.novelhall.com Frowning Hyuga spark desperately shook her hands a few times, trying to get rid of that numbness. While Naruto lifted off the jutsu, looking at Hyuga sparking his hand, he couldn''t help but laugh. Seeing Naruto''s smile on his face, Hikaru sparkled immediately, and said in a rage. "You must not laugh." After speaking, it was a split in the palm. Naruto immediately closed the seal and was preparing to use that defensive ninjutsu. Seeing Naruto''s hand print, Hyuga sparks immediately withdrew her palm, and she didn''t want to hit the hard wood protective cover anymore. Of course, Naruto just made a look, seeing Hyuga sparks withdrawing his palm. Immediately changed the way of the seal, into three basic seals of the avatar gesture. It only took 1 second to complete. Whispered softly "Shadow avatar." Suddenly, ten clouds of smoke came out. Naruto only had 10 avatars this time. The 10th clone encircled Hyuga sparks. Rixiang Spark looked at Naruto with a serious look, and now she is really a little afraid of this avatar. The most important thing is that she has consumed more than half of Chakra and has no energy to deal with it. Eleven Naruto looked at Sun Xiang Sparks, poked a smile, and rushed straight up. There was no slight movement, just grabbed it with both hands. Shocked by the sparks, Hyuga raised her hands, opened her lunge, opened her posture with soft fists, and quickly waved her palms. Every palm was hit on a Naruto. One avatar can only support 3 palms. Soon, the six avatars disappeared. The rest of Naruto, with his hands printed, said in unison "Shadow avatar." Five Naruto, more than 20 at a time. The cold sweat from Hyuga sparked his forehead, staring at the more than 20 Naruto with a serious expression, and he didn''t dare to pause for a moment, and waved his small hand to Naruto who rushed up. Naruto''s Chakra was not used up at all, and he continued to divide. Sun Xiang Spark needs to use more than 2 palms to smash one at a time, and can only deal with one at a time, which makes her tired enough. In less than 5 minutes, Hyuga sparked out of strength. While waving a palm, her body was unstable and she missed. The palm missed Naruto''s body, and hit the air next to him. Of course, the avatar will not miss such a good opportunity, and directly stretch out his hands to grab the small hand of the sun. Rixiang sparks startled, and her palm was clasped. Can''t help struggling. It''s a pity that her entire body is weak and she can''t do anything at all. Hyuga sparkled Naruto with an angry white pupil. "Let go." Naruto grinned "Let it go." At the same time, the real body immediately lifted the clone. Except for the avatar holding the hand of Hyuga Spark, only one Naruto Naruto stood there. Within 10 meters of her. Naruto smiled at him and came towards the sparks. Looking at Naruto''s smile, Hikaru sparked a cold war. Involuntarily said "What are you doing?" Maybe it was because I was too nervous, and I was stammered when I spoke. Naruto said with a smile "Do nothing, just help your father, teach you something." After that, he winked at him. Separated to understand, directly hold the two small hands of Hyuga sparks with one hand, and turned her over directly with one hand, on his thigh. Face down, in a lying position. I found the embarrassing sunward sparks in this pose, and those little faces turned red, and at the same time, they could not help but struggle. Yelling while struggling "Naruto, if you dare to treat me, my father will not let you go." Jin Naruto went to Hyuga sparks, looked at her embarrassing appearance, and said with a smile "Rest assured, I just want your father to come to me, or I''ll go to him." After speaking, he raised his hand and patted it on the small **** of Hyuga sparks. There was a crisp sound. The crisp sound was extremely loud. He shivered from the sun to the spark, motionless and forgotten the struggle. It took 10 seconds for me to react, and the anger was soaring to the sky. The face was extremely rosy and shouted angrily. "Naruto, you dare to spank me, you put me down, I must hack you." Naruto certainly won''t let her down, and the gesture that the avatar pressed his hand against her waist fiercely, pressing her hard. As soon as Naruto raised his hand, he didn''t hesitate at all, and slap in the direction of Hyuga sparks. A "snap" was louder than before. Hyuga spark almost fainted, struggling more and more. Seeing that an avatar couldn''t hold it down, Naruto immediately broke into another one. The next two avatars hold the Sunwise spark, and they can''t move even if they press on the thighs. Chapter 49： : There is a problem Seeing that Hyuga sparks were not moving, Naruto didn''t hesitate, raised his palms at Hyuga sparks, and patted them in succession. novelhall.com The crisp sound was extremely loud near Higurashi''s ears. She was very angry, struggling desperately, waving her hands and feet, but now she has only a little bit of Chakra, and being spanked by Naruto, she can''t help her at all. Naruto made 6 hits, which was still 2 hits. When he hit the 9th hit, he found that Hyuga sparks stopped, his hands fell on the ground, and his feet were soft. Lie on his thigh, without any movement. Could not help but wonder Naruto, looked down at the sun to the spark. At a glance, she saw tears dripping from her white pupil eyes. I didn''t expect that the original arrogant Sunward Spark even cried a few times. Naruto''s head is big, and the old fault has been committed again. "Little sister, it''s only the last time, rest assured, I won''t fight again if I hit this one." Rixiang Spark raised her head and glanced at Naruto, and the tears kept rolling down on the grass, saying aggrievedly "Why do you hit me?" Naruto didn''t speak. The system forced him. There was really no way. With this in mind, Naruto gave Yang Yang a second hand and a "snap" again, hitting Hyuga sparks in the ass. At the same time, the system sounded that the task was complete. "Special missions completed, and the host received 20 Chakras. It''s not jutsu, Naruto is a little disappointed, but it''s not disappointed, after all, this Chakra practice is a good thing. This is the only good thing that allows him to quickly reach the forbearance. Hikaru Sparks, who was beaten in the ass, had a grieved expression, a mouthful, a wow, and cried again "Woohoo" Crying is extremely sad. novelhall.com Naruto was helpless, a little ashamed, and smacked a girl who was less than 8 years old, which was really ashamed. He signaled that the detached person let go of Sunward Spark, Naruto squatted down, looked at Sunward Spark, and comforted softly. "Sister, don''t cry, you should be beaten by your father, it''s not the same." Rixiang sparked his cheeks and looked at Naruto angrily, and there were still a few tears in his eyes. Naruto was absolutely wrong with the angry watch that looked at the sun and sparks, so wasn''t it just that he was his father, he is not so old. It can only be regarded as an elder brother. Hyuga sparked an angry expression and shouted at Naruto "Say, how are you going to pay me?" Naruto smiled when he heard this loss, and said with a smile "Do you still want to call back." Naruto sparks were nagged by Naruto''s words, and at the same time he was stunned, holding his chest in his hands, saying like a little adult "My mother said that girls can''t spank people, so you want to lose me?" Naruto can''t help but think about how her mother is so bullish, and she must pay compensation for spanking. What is the compensation? There is nothing but his male body, but there is an 8-year-old girl in front of him. Otherwise, they will teach bad children. Naruto thought for a while and couldn''t help asking "What do you want me to lose? Really want me to spank you and fight back again." Hyuga sparks her mouth and said scornfully. "I don''t want to hit you." Naruto laughed and said with a smile "Then what do you want, don''t you want a lollipop?" Hearing this obviously when she was a child, Hyuga sparked angry and stomped her feet and said "You need a lollipop. I''m not a kid. I said, I''m not a kid anymore." Seeing that the other party was angry, Naruto hurriedly said "Well, you are not a child, you are a little girl." Rixiang Spark stared at Naruto severely and stopped talking, because she continued to say that she would be mad at Naruto. Holding on to the cheeks, like the child''s angry expression, Hyuga sparked his head and thought for a moment, looked up at Naruto, stared at him for a few eyes and said suddenly "I want you to marry me." Naruto was surprised, shocked. He suspected that he had heard it wrong. Is this still what an 8-year-old said? An 8-year-old girl said that she wanted you to marry her, and that exciting Naruto''s little heart almost jumped out. His face was shocked. He looked at Hyuga sparks and said "Little sister, what did you just say?" He really doubted if he heard it wrong just now, maybe that shouldn''t be called marrying words. Hyuga Spark looked at Naruto with the eyes of the white pupil and glanced for a few times. "My mother said that no one else can spank except her husband can spank, so you want to marry me." Naruto''s mouth opened instantly and became an "o" shape. Looking at the appearance of Hyuga sparking, Naruto opened his mouth and said "Your mother is too strong." Hyuga sparks could not hear Naruto''s remarks, thinking he was bragging about his mother, bowed his head shyly, and said softly "Thank you, my mother is really great." Naruto was speechless for a while, and the little girl''s IQ left him speechless. I glanced at the shy look of Ri Xiangxuan, and Naruto''s head got bigger, and he asked again. "Aren''t you kidding me?" Hearing Naruto''s words, Hyuga sparked angry, rushed to Naruto, and stared at her with an angry cry. "I''m not kidding. I''m serious, very serious, very serious." From the look in the eyes of those white pupils, Naruto understood her seriousness. But marrying an 8-year-old girl is too awkward to say, and because she was so fierce just now, you can talk about marriage in an instant. Naruto''s head hurts a bit. Looking at the sparks of the sun, Naruto tried to put on a calm expression, saying "Little sister, do you know what you mean by this sentence, I will marry you and you will be my wife." Hyuga Spark nodded for granted "I know, my mother said that if you marry someone, you have to give birth to someone else." After that, his face turned red, with a small face, bowed his head, and glanced at Naruto. Naruto''s mouth twitched a bit. The girl was too powerful and stronger than his own system. He had a feeling of suffocation. Naruto, who was out of breath, coughed and said "You should know that your sister is going to marry me. If I marry you, what will your sister do?" Hyuga spark looked up at Naruto and fell into contemplation, as if the problem was difficult. After thinking about it for a while, he looked up and said solemnly. "No, you can''t marry my sister, you can only marry me." Chapter 50： : You want to marry me Naruto was startled, the little girl was so powerfully exclusive. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network This made him feel ashamed. Looking at Hyuga sparking eyes that didn''t want to be lying, Naruto shook his head and said seriously "That''s not okay. Your sister liked me first. Don''t you know that there is a word that comes first?" Hyuga sparks her lips and replied in a tone. "I don''t know, anyway, I don''t care, you can only marry me, not my sister." Naruto was a little frustrated with such a strong desire for exclusivity. Regardless of whether there is monopoly or not, he cannot really marry an 8-year-old girl. He''s not shameless to that point. Naruto was patient and said "Well, let''s not talk about it first, let''s talk about what your father would think if you married me." Said Naruto could not help but take a nap. If her father knew it, he might kill him, and it might be possible to mobilize the entire family to kill him. If you think about it, you kidnapped two daughters, how could you let him go? Rixiang Spark thought of her father, especially the harsh expression that hadn''t laughed for many years. Instantly, her little face became bloodless. But looking up at Naruto, he immediately became firm and said "No matter what your father says, you must marry me." Naruto is completely speechless. It seems that this little girl really did not marry him, wasn''t it just spanking? Is it so serious? When it comes to everything, she must blame her mother for teaching knowledge. In order to get rid of this little girl''s entanglement, Naruto reluctantly said to Nixiang Spark "Well, I promise you." Hyuga Spark''s eyes changed, and she looked very excited. She came forward excitedly, blinking her small white eyes. "Really, don''t lie to me?" Naruto nodded in a serious watch and said "Don''t lie to you, but now that you''re still young, we can''t get married, so we''ll talk about this later when we grow up. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Hyuga Spark thought about it, felt it made sense, nodded his head, recognized Naruto''s words, and immediately said "Well, yes, I''ll marry you when I''m one year old. But to make sure you don''t regret it, you have to kiss me." Naruto''s mouth has expanded again. What the **** is going on? Hyuga sparks, regardless of Naruto''s surprise or surprise, he stepped forward, stretched out his neck, and muttered. "Hurry up, I''m ready." Naruto looked at the naive face of Rixiang Spark, and did not dare to kiss him at all. He was not Loli. And it''s not Loli at all, it''s just a little girl. At a short while, Naruto was stunned. Hyuga Spark waited for a while, but found that Naruto still didn''t move, very unhappy, and said angrily "Don''t you really lie to me, then, okay, if you lie to me, I''ll tell my father now that you beat me in the **** and don''t want to marry me." Hearing this, Naruto immediately panicked, and spanked fortunately, if she let her father know what she was going to marry him, maybe he would come directly to the door to destroy him. White-eye is the one with the strongest reconnaissance and assistance ability in the three major pupils. Naruto was really a bit panicked, and quickly stopped Hyuga Sparks "Okay, I kiss, I kiss, but I can''t kiss." After hearing Naruto''s promise, Hyuga sparks seemed very happy, but when he couldn''t kiss, he pulled his face down and said "Why?" Narrated by Naruto "We are all still young, and we will wait until we get married to talk about such things." Hyuga sparked for a few seconds and agreed with Naruto''s words, but the expression was a bit frustrated. This time, instead of muttering, he said in a downcast manner. "Then, well, don''t kiss without kissing." After speaking, Hikaru stepped on his feet and put his face in front of Naruto, which was obviously a kiss like him. Naruto was unable to run this time, but he had no choice but to kiss the little face of Hyuga sparks. "Wave", Naruto''s mouth was printed on the tender white face of Rixiang Spark, and it was removed in less than 1 second. Ri Xiangxiu hugged her face happily, and that little face turned red, just like Hina, rosy almost dripping blood. Seems to be too shameful. As soon as Hyuga sparked his head and looked at Naruto, he ran away. That jumped tens of meters high, jumped to the top of the building, and looked away. Frangipant looked at the sun to spark spark leave. After 10 minutes, Naruto came to his senses. The moment I came to my senses, I realized that I had kidnapped Hina''s sister. He had a premonition that the old Laozhangren would rush over and kill him with gossip palms. In order to prevent this from happening, Naruto decided to do daily routine and improve strength. Otherwise, you can''t run away. Naruto who is determined to cultivate, calls out the strongest system, clicks on double experience, and clicks on daily tasks. "Pit task, come on." Naruto is now ready to escape. The moment when the daily task reminder was clicked, it sounded beside Naruto''s ear "Ding, daily task 1. Please ask the host to hit someone, at least 20 times, the task reward is random." Gently glancing at the task, Naruto immediately lifted his feet and went out. Follow a path towards the market. Naruto secretly decides in his heart that no matter who he meets, he goes straight up and kicks it. This is the best way to guarantee the double time effect. Sure enough, taking a few steps, Naruto saw an acquaintance. It should not be considered an acquaintance for now. I saw Lu Maru came slackly and came over lazily. When I saw Naruto, it was still listless and yawned. "Naruto, early." It''s almost evening now, and Shikamaru said it was early. Naruto shook his head and sighed, deciding that it was him, and based on his attitude, he should take a break and let him wake up. Without Rikaru''s greeting, Naruto held his hands in one hand, took a simple seal, and whispered. "Forbearance, shadow avatar." For a moment, Naruto directly separated 9 avatars and surrounded the deer balls. When I saw 10 Naruto, Shimaru was stunned, stunned in place, and asked puzzledly. "Naruto, when are you so powerful?" Naruto smiled and said "This is what I just learned, how good is it?" Shikamaru nodded, admiringly "It''s really good. With so many avatars, Shangni can''t do it?" Naruto answered with a smile "Of course, but what I want you to see is not my avatar, but this one." Naruto clenched his fists and shook in front of Lumaru''s eyes. Although Shikamaru was very clever, now he didn''t understand what Naruto meant, and asked in doubt "Are you fist injured?" Naruto turned a corner of his mouth, didn''t speak, and smashed into Lu Maru''s face. Shikamaru froze, and the whole person didn''t respond. Chapter 51： : Unlucky Deer Ball And Naruto is too fast. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net With a bang, Lumaru''s face was hit by Naruto''s fist. His head lifted, and he froze for a moment. Rengran reached out and touched the beaten face. "Naruto, what are you doing to hit me?" Naruto sighed "Actually I was forced." After that, I smashed it in the past. Shikamaru didn''t understand why Naruto beat him, and never thought he would hit him again, this time he was hit on the face again. The right face hurts, and Shikamaru is angry, saying angrily "Naruto, how dare you hit me." Speaking directly with both hands, he started his special ninjutsu and shadow mimicry. Stretch his own shadow, and control Naruto who is going to beat him. Naruto''s shadow was entangled with the shadow of Shikamaru, and was really motionless. But Naruto''s expression did not change at all, but he shook his head, sighed, and yelled immediately. "Brothers, go, hit him." As soon as this was said, the 9 avatars rushed straight up. Shikamaru panicked. Now he can''t control so many people at all, he can barely control Shin Naruto, and he is already struggling. Seeing that the nine Naruto rushed over, Shikamaru couldn''t move in panic, because as soon as he moved, Ninjutsu would fail. Since Shikamaru didn''t move, Naruto wouldn''t be polite at all. Nine Naruto clenched their fists at Shikamaru''s face and smashed into it without hesitation. "Bang" After several beeps, the side of Shikamaru was smashed into a bread shape, and the whole person was dizzy. The body was unstable, and the shadows returned, and fell directly to the ground. Jin Naruto looked at Shikamaru, sighed slightly, and came up. Said quietly "Shikamaru, actually I was forced, do you believe it?" Shikamaru gritted his teeth angrily. "Trust Nima." Now Shikamaru didn''t understand what was going on at all. He was kicked for no reason, and the man said he was forced. How is it possible to believe that it is pigs that believe. Now Shikamaru only feels full of anger, but unfortunately he is not 10 Naruto opponents at all. Naruto didn''t expect that Shikamaru was still scolding people, and now he felt better, and he should be scolded, which shows that he was looking for a scold. Therefore, Naruto didn''t hesitate, raised his fist and smashed at Shikamaru who was on the ground. Ten Naruto punched one person, and soon smashed Shikamaru. The original handsome face was swollen and swollen. Naruto sighed again looking at Lu Wan''s miserable look. No way, this is forced by me. And it''s too late for you to appear in front of me so coincidentally. Naruto sighed, with an arrogant expression, kicked Shikamaru and said "Relief will find me revenge in the future, come anytime, I promise not to kill you." Shimaru hated that, but he didn''t expect to be beaten up innocently, but also to listen to his harsh words, hate that he wanted to run up and use Naruto to kill Naruto. It''s a pity that he can''t move now, and can only stare at Naruto with his angry eyes. Naruto has long been accustomed to glaring. How could it be in my heart. At this point the task has been prompted to complete, and gained 20 points of VIP experience. Naruto turned his head, and didn''t look at the deer pill that had been struck into a pig''s head. As for the revenge of Shikamaru, he didn''t take it at all. Even now, even if he grows up, Shikamaru won''t put his eyes on him. And now the revenge of Shikamaru, for Naruto, is just looking for a puppet. While walking, open up daily tasks. The task box flashed, very simple task. High jump daily tasks. Naruto pauses, gathers Chakra, and jumps slightly, this jump exceeds the height of 20 meters. "Ding, complete daily task 2 and get 2 ninjutsu cultivators." Ignoring the task completion prompt, Naruto clicked on the daily task collection again. Obviously, the recurring task is running. Naruto raised his feet and quickly ran. "Ding, complete daily task 3 and get 2 Ninjutsu cultivators." It was Ninjutsu cultivating Dan again, and Naruto ignored it again, and ordered daily tasks to receive it. Simple tasks appear one by one. The next two daily tasks took less than 5 minutes and ended. After 5 missions, I finally got 20 VIP experience, 6 Ninjutsu cultivators and 4 Chakra cultivators. And a vip1 raffle gift box. It is also expected that there is no ninjutsu scroll. Naruto was not too surprised, and now he is focusing on this lottery gift box. This lottery gift box is a good thing. Click the draw button. The vip1 raffle gift box shakes quickly. Enticing items appear in the reward box of the gift box. Finally stopped on the c-class Ninjutsu scroll. Seeing the scroll of ninjutsu, Naruto was still a little excited, although it was only c-level, but this was enough. What he lacked now was ninjutsu. There are too many chakras to use. Click to get the Ninjutsu scroll, and the shiny scroll scroll appears in front of Naruto. Grab it and roll the scroll to see what the human eye is Leech For control ninjutsu, there is no change in expression on Naruto''s face, just click to confirm learning. When the end result of this ninjutsu engraved in his mind. Naruto ordered ninja training. Now he has more than 20 ninjutsu cultivators, and it is time to use them. He now wants to know what kind of power an ordinary ninjutsu cultivates to the s level. Naruto was a bit excited at the s-class fireball and the s-class water jail. Opened the Ninjutsu practice system. The human eye is a few learned jutsu Secret law, Nine-tailed fox status s-class Huo? Fireball A Minamata Water Dragon B-Class Ninjutsu Clog? A-Class Ninjutsu Leech, water jail c I did not expect that the state of the nine-tailed demon fox was also there, but it was dark, so I must not cultivate. The s-class may be the highest. Since he couldn''t practice that s-class, Naruto set his sights on the fireball. Click on cultivation and use cultivation Dan. Suddenly, a cue flashed on that fireball jutsu "Cultivation failed." Naruto stunned for a second, doubting that he had read it wrong, and clicked the fireball again. "Cultivation was successful." This time, the fireball flashed and became a medium-level A. Jog again to practice quickly. One task box flashed another "Cultivation failed." Now Naruto can see clearly, it really is a practice failure, 4 translucent fonts, flashed in less than 1 second. With a bit of doubtful expression, Naruto clicked the practice fireball. "Cultivation failed." Okay, seeing these words, Naruto stepped back and glanced at the Ninjutsu practice of Dan and the number of times It was found that the Ninjutsu practice Dan actually decreased, but the number of cultivations did not decrease. What does this mean? Chapter 52： : S-class fireball "Hey, system, what''s going on?" Naruto asked his doubts in his heart. novelhall.com The system replied mechanically: "Because the power of s-class ninjutsu is too great, the lower level of a-level starts, and the probability of failure increases with each increase of one level." "Fail, are you playing with me?" Naruto roared. It was a pity that he answered silently. Obviously, the system has no intelligence except to answer questions. In desperation, Naruto had to continue to click to practice ninjutsu. Fail, fail. Anyway, there are so many things, and the VIP level will be promptly. By then, the daily tasks will definitely increase. As daily tasks increase, as you gain Ninjutsu Cultivation Dan, that will increase. Naruto, who wants to understand this point, once again ordered Hao Fireball Ninjutsu practice "Cultivation failed." Seeing no change in the fireball, Naruto quickly connected without hesitation. "Cultivation failed." "Cultivation failed." "Cultivation failed." "Cultivation was successful." Four times in a row, it was best to succeed only once, Naruto''s complexion was a bit ugly. Looking at that holy fireball, the sign of a higher order. I really didn''t want to order it for a while. A glance at Ninjutsu practice Dan found 10 more. In a fit of anger, Naruto decided to fight for this s-class ninjutsu. Directly click on the fireball to practice. Hurry up. "Cultivation failed." A string of distressing fonts kept flashing. 10 times in a row, when Naruto is still, it s best to come out "Cultivation failed. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Naruto was silent, and he didn''t really respond at one and a half. This is simply his wife. "I said the system, you simply call the cheating system, what is the strongest system?" Naruto roared in his heart. Unfortunately, the strongest system did not answer him, he was just a system, not a human. No way, the system is too dull. Naruto had to retreat, and when he quit, he saw that there was a ninjutsu cultivator. With the mentality of failure and failure, Naruto once again opened the practice of ninjutsu and directly clicked the fireball of practice. I thought it was a failure, I did nt expect "Successful cultivation, congratulations to the host for successfully strengthening the fireball to s-class ninjutsu." Unexpected joy. Naruto didn''t respond for a moment, glanced at the fireball. It was found that the font was really dark red, and a small block letter "s grade" was written on the back. Haohuoball evolved into s-class, Naruto suddenly wanted to experiment with power. With one hand printed, I originally wanted to launch this s-class fireball. I didn''t expect the system tone to sound suddenly "Ding, s-class ninjutsu is very powerful. Please use it with caution." After hearing this warning, Naruto looked around and found that he was still in the alley. If this fireball is really s-class power ninja. There could be a big bang. At that time, people in the village may be bombed. When the secret personnel checked it, he would surely find it on his head. That was not to ask for help. Naruto, who wanted to understand this, retracted his hands and cancelled the launch of Ninjutsu. Anyway, I will go outside the village tomorrow morning, and the test will be the same. Now that the daily tasks have been completed, Naruto glanced at the double experience in the lower left corner. Found 40 minutes. So much time is doubled, and certainly not wasted. Naruto directly clicked on-hook practice, this time the s-class fireball was practiced. As long as this s-class attack ninjutsu is strengthened, he can be more powerful. On-hook after practicing s-class fireball. Naruto glanced at the sky and found that it was getting late. Looking at the sun that was getting darker, Naruto found out that he hadn''t eaten yet. From morning to night, nothing was eaten. Can''t help feeling a little hungry. It''s a pity that now that Naruto doesn''t have half a penny, it seems that he can only go home to eat the instant noodles piled up into mountains. He hated the stuff like instant noodles the most. I used to eat enough long ago. But now it really is a penny that stumped heroes. Naruto touched his hungry flat stomach and walked towards the home. At this time, because he was too hungry, he didn''t want to spend his energy jumping on the roof anymore. Naruto walking in the bazaar immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Still the look of contempt, nothing changed. And it''s worse than before. Raising his head, Naruto was not afraid of those people''s eyes, and strode forward. As they passed by, they whispered in their ears. "Is this the Naruto who defeated Sasuke?" "No way, how could the genius Sasuke be defeated by this demon fox kid." "Don''t believe it. This is what I heard from the hospital. Sasuke was almost half dead." "Absolutely impossible, it must be those people talking nonsense." Obviously everyone knows about Sasuke being beaten to death by Naruto. But most people do nt believe it, they just think it s false. That''s why, how could Sasuke''s genius name be defeated by Naruto at the end of the Wannian crane, and of course they did not believe it. And no one saw it except 3 people. Not to believe such a rumor anymore. Naruto poked his lips, and just treated the words of this ignorant person as if he were in the ear. He didn''t look around or looked at the person who looked at him with an unbelieving eye, and walked straight towards the house. I did not expect to see another acquaintance just halfway through. Naruto''s eyes brightened, regardless of the scornful glances of others, he yelled with a hand. "Mr. Iruka, it''s a coincidence." It''s so coincidental that his dinner is finally here. Seeing Naruto, Iruka didn''t know why. Suddenly a sudden chill broke out in the body and a cold war was fought. There is a feeling of wanting to run, but because there are others beside him, in order to shame in front of this person. I had to squeeze a smile and greeted him and said "Naruto, what are you doing here?" Naruto looked at Iluka as he came over, and found that he was still with this woman and was a big beauty. Seems familiar. After thinking for a while, Naruto still can''t think of the name of this **** beauty. Very familiar and familiar, but suddenly I can''t remember. The big beauty looked at Naruto with a mild smile, unlike other people, it was a smile from the bottom of her heart, she looked at him low, and said softly "Naruto, it turns out you''re the naughty naughty man who beat Sasuke into a serious injury." This remark was too neutral. Naruto felt a little proud, touched his head, and said "Beauty sister, you are so good at saying that, in fact, it was just an accident." Hearing this beautiful sister, the mature woman''s face showed a happy smile. No woman does not like to hear others praise him, and she is still a child''s praise, which is more real than others. Chapter 53： : Xi Ri Red Smile The **** beauty was laughed at by Naruto''s words, smiled charmingly, and looked at Naruto with a smile "Little brother, I didn''t expect you to be so coaxing." Naruto said solemnly "Beauty sister, this is the truth, God''s truth." Looking at Naruto''s serious expression, the mature woman and the beauty smiled even wider, and the whole body was swaying, and the flowers were spreading. What else does Naruto want to say to increase the impact score. Iruka couldn''t stand it, put her hands on her waist and shouted at Naruto "Naruto, don''t talk nonsense. This is Teacher Xi Rihong, the captain of the eighth team." After hearing this, Naruto came to her senses. No wonder she was so familiar, no wonder she had such a mature charm. It turned out to be Asima s lover''s lover, but now it should be just love for each other. Xi Rihong looked at Naruto''s thoughtful expression, smiled, and said very peacefully "Don''t call it a teacher, just call your elder sister." Naruto pouted and smiled. "Sister Xixi Hong, I didn''t expect that you are also beautiful and have such a good personality." Xi Rihong was once again made fun of Naruto''s remarks. She suddenly felt that this little guy was too funny. This day, she laughed more than she did a year. With a bright smile on his face "Brother Naruto, it''s not good for you to praise me so much." Naruto said with a smile "I just felt it. How dare I get any benefit?" Xi Rihong smiled and touched Naruto''s head and said "I didn''t expect you to be as big as a ghost, and it looks like Iruka is right." Iluka interjected in a timely manner "I said long ago that this boy was just like a slippery look." After speaking, Iluka shook her head and sighed. Seeing 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Network, he is really jealous of Naruto now. He didn''t expect a few words from Naruto, so he laughed at Xi Rihong. This skill, he didn''t. Naruto hippie said with a smile "you flatter me." Xi Ri was stunned, and she almost couldn''t stand her waist, and laughed holding her belly. But the laughter was soft and sweet, just like a breeze blowing through the heart. Iruka couldn''t be jealous, and said in a serious look. "Naruto, hurry home, now I have something to discuss with my teacher." Hearing Iruka''s words, Naruto suffered a bitter face, and he could not let Iruka run away, otherwise what would he do for dinner. Thinking of the rich dinner, Naruto faced bitterly, pretending to look at Iluka poorly "Mr. Iruka, I can''t move now because I''m hungry. I have no strength to go back." Naruto pretends to look poor and works well. I saw Xi Rihong''s original laughing expression came down, and she felt a distressed look, and touched Naruto''s head. "I didn''t expect Naruto''s brother to be so pitiful. I''d rather invite you to dinner now." Hearing eating a meal, Naruto''s eyes brightened, excitedly looking at Xi Rihong said "Okay, okay, thank you sister." After saying that Naruto even smiled, that was a very cute baby face. With a sincere smile, the charm was really great. The beauty of a mature woman is particularly big. Xi Ri always had a faint smile on his face, and touched Naruto''s head with Bai Nen''s hand. "I didn''t expect Naruto''s brother to be so good, okay, today, my sister asked for a big meal." After speaking, he reached for Naruto and walked towards a restaurant with a sweet smile. Being caught by Xiru Red Hand, Naruto felt the softness of these hands, but it was rougher than Sakura, presumably the reason for years of practice. There is still a bit of thick alkali on the thumb and forefinger, but this does not affect the softness of the hands. On the contrary, the touch of this pair of white tender hands has been added even more. Didn''t expect Xi Xihong to be so good to Naruto, Iruka couldn''t figure it out, wasn''t it just a few funny words, why was it so attractive? Of course, who wants to say this playful remark, Naruto''s baby boy''s face, the lethality, can be hundreds of times greater than those of adults. When an adult talks playfully, that''s a joke. A child who is playful is naughty. Obviously, it makes people feel disgusting, and naughtiness is a lovely feeling. Evening red at this time felt Naruto was very cute, very cute. This inspired her motherhood. Seeing that Xi Xihong really wanted to take Naruto to dinner regardless of the task, Iruka quickly followed, rushed forward, and said bitterly "Mr. Xi Rihong, the people in your class are still waiting for you." Seeing that Iluka stopped in front of her, Xi Rihong said with a look of disappointment. "A few children, it doesn''t matter if you wait a few more times, Naruto younger brother, but I''m half hungry now." Obviously Xi Xihong only thinks that Naruto''s belly is the most critical, and she doesn''t want to care about anything else. Iluka froze, and now he finally understands how powerful a woman is, and is passionate about one thing, then everything else can be left behind. This is even more true for people. Evening red tube doesn''t care if Iruka is flabby or not, now she only distressed that Naruto didn''t eat. This matter is bigger than anything. He walked into a restaurant with Naruto. Naruto glanced back at Iruka''s dejected look and couldn''t help but want to laugh, and now he finally understood why Iruka didn''t have a fate. This kind of carefree personality, how can a woman look at it. And people are not very good. Thinking of this, Naruto made a grimace at Iluka without being spotted by Xi Rihong out of fun. Looking at Naruto''s grimace, Iruka almost rushed forward. He really wanted to hurt Naruto now. It is a pity that Teacher Xi Xihong guarded him. He just promised that if he had Naruto''s meal, he might be beaten by Xi Rihong. The illusion master''s upbringing is not a joke to flatten people. In desperation, Iruka had to follow up with a bitter face. As soon as they entered the house, a few people came to a clearance position and sat down. Naruto waved rudely to a ninja like a waiter "Take out your three most expensive dishes." Iluka shot the table and couldn''t help saying "Naruto, don''t go too far." Naruto gave a discerning look at Iruka and said puzzledly. "Mr. Iruka, it''s not you who treats you, what are you doing so quickly?" Iruka was half-dead with Naruto''s words, turning her head to look at Yuri Hiroshi, preparing to make the other party not to believe Naruto''s appearance, but to see clearly inside. I did not expect to stare at Shangxi Red, the beautiful woman directly gave him a stern glance, his expression was very unhappy, and both Liu Mei frowned. Obviously, I was a little disgusted with the yelling. Turning around and looking at Naruto, it was a flickering smile and said with a smile "Brother Naruto, eat whatever you want, my sister can still afford it." Naruto''s eyes brightened and he shouted in a happy look "It''s great, beautiful sister, beautiful person, good heart, who wants to marry you is really his blessing." Xi Rihong was teased again, smiling and holding out Bai Nen''s finger and pressing it on Naruto''s head, saying "Small slider." Looking at the two of them looking good, Iruka twitched at the corners of her mouth, and opened her mouth slightly. The expression was unbelievable. He just couldn''t figure out, what was so good about making Xi Xihong so happy. Chapter 54： : What is Pickup Naruto glanced at Iruka, thinking that he dared to yell at him just now, and he almost scared him. Naruto decided to be him. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Naruto put a smile on his eyes when he was on Iluka. "Mr. Iruka, the sister of a beautiful lady, are you really going to go?" Iruka was confused, wondering what Naruto was going to do, and asked conditionedly. "What do you mean?" Naruto said with a smile "You think, you''re a big man, and you want women to treat you, aren''t you afraid that others will read jokes." Naruto glanced at the people around him. Looking around, the eyes that were originally attracted by Naruto, Iruka instantly thought he was watching him. And this situation is very obvious, how to make dinner with a beautiful woman, how can it make the other party pay, this is really not so authentic. To understand this, Iruka nodded and said with a serious expression. "Also, I should pay for this meal." I didn''t expect that Iruka was flickered as simple as that, Naruto resisted the expression of wanting to laugh, and said with a serious expression "Mr. Iruka, that''s right." After speaking, while Xi Xihong didn''t notice, Naruto came to Iluka and said "Remember as long as you can please girls." After listening to Naruto''s words, Iluka turned a little red, and looked at Naruto awkwardly, and bowed her head like a little girl. Naruto''s pouting, how can this teacher be shy than a child. To educate him, Naruto continued to whisper "Teacher, don''t you know that women and girls are the same. I like to listen to sweet words. Just praise a few words and make sure you can catch it." Iruka sweats heavily on his forehead. What does Naruto say about an experienced veteran? I can''t help but lower my voice with curiosity, watching Naruto say "Where did you learn." Of course Naruto wouldn''t say that this was learned in the previous World TV. As a good student, how could he say this? So immediately answered "You don''t care where I learn, or I''ll show you how to be old and let you know what a pick-up is." The sweat of Iruka, the sweat of his forehead is as big as a bean. A kid talking to you about picking up girls is really shameful. Naruto winked at Iluka and returned to Yuri Hiroshi''s side again. Xi Rihong didn''t even know what Naruto was saying to Iruka. Even if she guessed, she couldn''t guess that Naruto would use her as an experiment to tell Iluka how to make a girl. Now in Xi Rihong''s heart, Naruto is a sensible and funny child with a sweet mouth. Naruto returned to Xi Rihong''s side, staring at her as if looking at her brother and brother. After watching it for a while, "Beauty sister, I find that you are more beautiful than all the female ninjas you see." Suddenly, Xi Xihong opened her rosy lips, and soon she turned a corner of her mouth with a charming smile. "Thank you Naruto brother." Naruto shook his head and said "No, I mean it, especially my sister''s face is pretty, twice as good as Sakura and Ino." This is of course true, because how could the two little girls be more mature than beautiful women. Naruto''s words worked, Xi Rihong''s mouth was crooked, and he smiled. "Brother Naruto, why do you boast of elder sister, who is going to laugh at you today." Naruto looked at Xi Rihong seriously and said "Sister, can I touch your face." Xi Rihong stayed for a while, but didn''t respond for a moment, and looked at Naruto''s serious expression, only to find out that he had misunderstood. He was just a child about 12 years old, and there was no other meaning in this statement. And it''s just touching the face, that''s not going to happen. After thinking for a few seconds, Xiri Hong immediately laughed and said "sure." Naruto didn''t hesitate and stretched out his hands, holding up the tender little white face of Xi Rihong. It''s slippery, soft and elastic. He never touched something that was slippery and flexible. Naruto touched her face, and Xi Rihong''s face turned red. She didn''t understand why her heartbeat was speeding up fast, and her face was a little ruddy. After looking at Naruto for a few moments, Xi Rihong wondered whether she had a special feeling for children. However, she quickly abandoned this idea, and it may be just because she wanted children too much. It''s all because of Asma, who has never given birth to her. Of course, Naruto didn''t know Xi Rihong''s thoughts. At this time, he was turning his head slightly to look at Iluka, and when he raised his head, the look of that airiness clearly said. Iluka was completely stagnant, which was just too bullish. At this time he really wanted to worship Naruto as a teacher, but he just touched a big beauty with a few words. And the other party was happy to let him touch. This skill, this skill. He certainly didn''t, he is now admired by the five body. Unable to admire his heart, Iruka gave Naruto a thumbs up. Naruto gave him a scornful glance. This little thing gave him a thumbs up, which really looked down on him. He is the Belly King, and he is the Belly King who is utterly unknown. While Naruto gave Iluka a glance, she held her red cheek and let go. While letting go, do nt want to, and kissed the slightly rosy right face of Xi Rihong. "Wave", Naruto''s lips were printed on Xi Ri''s red and white right face. The evening sun went red. She never thought that Naruto dared to kiss her, and the ruddy face was instantly red, like a red apple, as red as her red eyes. Suddenly kissed by someone, which made her angry, and she was not touched by other men except Asma. She is very angry now. Xi Rihong touched the kissed face, turned her head to look at Naruto, and said somberly. "Naruto, what are you doing?" Naruto didn''t look a little flustered, instead he put on a pitiful look and touched his head, saying "Sorry, sister Xi Xihong, I just look at you so pretty, pretty like an apple, so I can''t help but want to take a sip. I didn''t expect that I was just hungry, and that''s what I saw." Saying Naruto is like a child doing something wrong, lowering his head, afraid to look at the evening sun red. Because he was afraid that when he looked up, he couldn''t help but want to laugh. Patience is best at this time. Xi Rihong was dumbfounded, and looked at Naruto''s dejected look. I didn''t know why, and her whole heart stunned. Naruto is only a child, and bears the identity of a demon fox, which is already under great pressure, how could he still roar at him. And it s too pitiful to have enough food to eat. Thinking of this, Xi Rihong''s originally angry face changed, and it became very gentle. He smiled slightly and reached out and touched Naruto''s head gently. "My elder sister was a little confused, and she said something wrong. Naruto''s brother should not go to her heart. My elder apologizes, okay. If there is no food in the future, you can come to your elder''s house and I will make it for you. Naruto looked up and squeezed a little tears, watching Xi Xihong say "Sister Beauty, you are so nice." Chapter 55： : Im the Belly King Naruto finished this sentence, and rushed towards Xi Xihong. wap.novelhall.com Open her arms and hug her. Xi Rihong didn''t move, only thinking that Naruto was really moved, and held him in his arms with his hands. A kind smile on his face. Naruto hugged Yuri Hiroshi at this moment, he was facing the direction of Iruka, and Yuri Hiroshi could not see his head and the expression on his face at all. To Iluka, Naruto smiled badly, holding a hand of Xi Rihong''s body, raised it slightly, and made a "Y" gesture. At this time, Iruka had a funny expression, that was stunned, and didn''t respond at all. Now he just feels that Naruto is too powerful, too bullish, and Niubi has nothing to say. I can''t say a word at all. Naruto''s ability now, he just feels complacent, it''s too great. Since the dishes were ready soon, Naruto sat up on Yuri Hiroshi''s unwillingness. Sit on that tatami and eat this delicious meal with chopsticks. Sure enough, the most expensive taste is also the best. Although these dishes are simple in style, they have the taste in the mouth. It''s delicious. Naruto gorged for a while because it was so delicious. Xi Rihong looked at Naruto s meal, smiled slightly, and a sweet smile, holding chopsticks to help Naruto pick up the dish, said gently "Slow down." Naruto grinned, of course not polite. While chopping food quickly. Don''t forget to say a lovely smile to Xi Rihong "Thank you sister." Naruto''s smile, that lethality really hit, at least the smile on Xi Rihong''s face did not stop for a second. Well, a beautiful flower has been blooming her charming flowers. Iluka was eating food unhappyly, and at this moment he felt like a big light bulb. Look. Yarn, Chinese website If it wasn''t for paying, he might have left. It took half an hour to finish a meal. As a matter of course, Iluka was slaughtered, although Xi Rihong was ready to pay. Irukana rushed over and paid in front of Xi Rihong. For Naruto, he is now admired by the five-body investment, and a little money is nothing. Watching Iluka finish paying, Naruto was full of snoring, came to him, nodded, and said softly "Teacher, you really have a future. Remember to pay first to eat with a girl in the future, so that you can show your charm." Iluka brightened her eyes and said a little excitedly "Really. Is the teacher attractive now?" Naruto glanced up and down for a few moments, feeling that this time should not blow his confidence. All Naruto had to turn their heads to look elsewhere, and said with mixed hearts. "very attractive." Although I don''t know why Naruto didn''t dare to look at him, Iruka was laughed at by Naruto. A smirk, as if daydreaming. Looking at the smirk of Iruka, Naruto shook his head. Like this, how could it be liked by the girl. But it doesn''t matter to him. Now that the meal is over and the game is enough, I should go home and sleep. Yu Naruto still went to Iruka, walked directly to the evening red, and put on a cute smile. "Beautiful sister, thank you so much." Xi Rihong did not expect Naruto to be so well-behaved, and immediately answered with a smile. "No, brother Naruto, if I want to eat later, I can ask you, no matter how many times." Naruto''s eyes brightened, and he added another "infinite meal ticket", which he couldn''t be more pleased with. Looking at the red pupil of the evening sun, said excitedly "Sister, speak well." Xi Rihong smiled slightly, exposed her white teeth, and touched Naruto''s head, saying very funny "Of course, my brother can come anytime." Naruto grinned and said "All right, sister, let''s just say so." After saying that Naruto turned away and left the restaurant directly, he was afraid that he would laugh and laugh when he continued talking. Xi Rihong looked at Naruto''s figure, shook her head, and smiled helplessly. She found that she really liked Naruto, of course, that sister liked her brother. How can such a smart and cute child be a container for the demon fox? "Hey, forget it, these things are not something I can think about." As soon as Naruto returned home, he found that his door was still open. The door handle fell completely. Naruto can only conceal the door, there is no thief in this era anyway. And Naruto is located on the top floor, and no one will come at all. Naruto wasn''t much saddened by the broken door. Now he just wanted to sleep well. Isn''t it the happiest thing to sleep when you''re full. And get up at 5 tomorrow. Thinking of Sakura and Sasuke who had a headache. Naruto didn''t take off his clothes, and threw himself into the bed, waking up to sleep. Only if you keep up your spirit can you play Sasuke. No, it should be dealt with. When Naruto was sleeping, she was called by the noise of an alarm clock. "bell" The constantly screaming alarm clock, the noisy Naruto couldn''t even dream of it. Had to get up. He looked at the door opened by the wind and saw the dark room outside. Naruto rubbed his eyes and took a look at the alarm clock, only to find that it was already half past five. But he is not in a hurry, after all, Kakashi cannot arrive on time, this is the plot in the animation. Kakashi will definitely be there at dawn. This does not mean that he will go before dawn. If Kakashi is hiding somewhere, maybe check it. He didn''t want to leave a bad influence. In the future, I will spend some time with Kakashi. Being a good student is the most fun. Put on shoes in front of Naruto, a little sleepy. Washing is average, this is where to go, Since the clothes were not taken off, there was no need to change, which really left a big trouble. Go to the door and look around the houses. Naruto''s eyes fixed, Chakra was in control, and he jumped towards the direction outside the village. One stepped on the roof of a building, stepped on a tile, and gently stepped on it, jumping to the distance without destroying the tile. There were no stops along the way. Feeling the violent wind blowing around him, Naruto fought a cold war. The breeze in the morning was too cold. It was really cold enough to beat like this. But it''s too slow not to jump and walk. Naruto had to resist the coldness of the wind hitting his face. He hurried past the place explained to Kakashi. While rushing past, don''t call out the strongest system. There is nothing to do anyway, it is better to see what the first pit father''s task is, and to prepare mentally early. Chapter 56： : Millennium Kill "Ding, daily mission 1, please host to Mumu Kakashi for a thousand years to kill, the mission reward is random. Mtlnovel.com" Hearing this task prompt, Naruto was confused, then opened the daily task box and confirmed it. It was found that the millennium kill was indeed written. What is the Millennium Kill? He is very clear. This is a powerful move that specifically attacks the opponent''s weakness. Moreover, this trick was developed by Kakashi, a secret mystery technique, which mainly uses hands to form tiger prints, and then stabs strongly at the buttocks after the enemy. Folk commonly known as "fire burning ". Hit this trick, the pain is unbearable, and it is likely to get constipation afterwards. The system is really tricky. This is Naruto''s first thought. This trick for Kakashi, obviously, this task is more difficult than the kiss event. Of course, he must complete this task, for the sake of strength, no matter how difficult the task. Naruto will not flinch. Wasn''t it a millennium kill? At that time, that Naruto **** still kicked. Kakashi is just an elite. However, Nima''s, Kakashi is almost the elite of Naruto. How could it be simple to give him a millennium kill. Naruto thought about how to accidentally give Kakashi a millennium kill, and hurried to the meeting place. Soon after leaving the village, he went into the direction of a wood. Standing on a branch, jumping constantly. Within 10 minutes of jumping, he came to an open plain. There were no trees around, and the grass was green. The range is wide and it is very suitable for practicing and learning ninjutsu. I saw two people standing in the middle of the grassland, obviously Sakura and Sasuke. Sasuke is still the expression that others owe him 5 million, looking around indifferently. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Sakura looked at Sasuke intentionally or unintentionally, and the little face was slightly rosy. Presumably Sasuke is happy to be alone. Naruto glanced at the two for a few glances, beating one after another, and immediately came to a place about ten meters in front of the two. His expression was very cold, without the slightest look of the hippie smile. When Sakura saw Naruto froze slightly, she bowed her head and didn''t know what she was thinking. Rarely did not speak to insult Naruto. Naruto just glanced at Sakura and immediately focused on Sasuke. Sasuke was staring at Naruto coldly at this time, and his eyes were spitting fire, which showed his anger. But he dared not take any action except to scream. Last time Naruto''s nine-tailed demon fox condition scared him. He saw such terrible jutsu for the first time. It can be considered that he is not a naruto opponent at present. Although Sasuke likes to use his spirits, but he knows what he can''t beat, he still won''t fight. Looking at Sasuke''s nervous appearance, Naruto gave a grin and said "Relax, I won''t kill you yet, because I haven''t played enough." After talking, Naruto sat directly on the ground, turned his back to him, and stared at the scenery ahead. Unsuspecting. Looking at Naruto''s back, Sasuke''s eyes flashed cold, and he wanted to pull out his shuriken and throw it directly. In the end, he still didn''t do it, he was arrogant and he didn''t bother to sneak attack behind him, he just wanted to hit Naruto with a fairness. Of course, Naruto understands Sasuke''s thoughts, otherwise he will not expose his back unsuspectingly. Time passed by minute by minute, and the situation of the three was very awkward. Sakura lowered her head and didn''t even look at Sasuke. Sasuke was staring at Naruto. And Naruto did a leisurely look around. He didn''t nod his head yet. He was really satisfied with the beautiful scenery here. In his heart, he decided to come here for cultivation and ninja practice in the future. 1 hour passed. The sky gradually brightened. It''s a pity that Kakashi hasn''t appeared yet. Of course Naruto knows that Kakashi is going to be bright, and he will probably come at noon. Otherwise, grabbing the bell and distributing food will have no effect. Naruto sat around and looked around leisurely. Xiao Ying finally couldn''t help, as if trying to understand something. The upper lip squeezed the lower lip and looked up towards Naruto. Walked half a meter in front of Naruto and whispered with his head down. "Hey, thank you for saving me yesterday." The sound is smaller than that of Hina, just like the hum of a mosquito. Although the sound was small, it also reached Naruto''s ears. Naruto continued to look at the scenery ahead without shaking, let alone turning his head. It was a leisurely look, as if he hadn''t heard it at all. Sakura was so confused, she really thought that Naruto hadn''t heard it, and immediately summoned up her courage and said in her usual tone "Thank you for saving me yesterday." Naruto dug out his ears and looked ahead, looking indifferent. Xiaoying was so angry, it was clear that Naruto must have heard it, and she looked down on her at all. She yelled angrily "Hey, I talk to you, what do you pretend to be?" Naruto glanced over her and glanced at her, the expression was very cold, said coldly "Are we familiar?" Sakura froze for a moment, staying still, she opened her mouth and couldn''t speak. This sentence is like a 10,000-ton sledge hammer hitting her heart fiercely. After Naruto said this, he immediately turned his head and looked at the front, as if the scenery in front was very attractive. Now Sakura looks at Naruto''s indifferent expression, and suddenly feels very aggrieved. She didn''t expect Naruto to change and change, and began to tease her with a hippie smile, and became so cold without thinking about it. This could make her sad for a while. Sad and sad, Sakura''s little temper came up and hummed "Unfamiliar, you don''t know me well, then you don''t care about me later." After saying nothing, he walked back, sitting ten meters away from Naruto, as if playing a small temper, turned his head and stared at Naruto in the opposite direction. After hearing Sakura''s words, Naruto couldn''t help but laugh. It was this girl who came to her, and she said that she shouldn''t take care of herself. This is really funny. Due to such an episode, the situation of the three was awkward again. Until the sun was hanging high, close to 11 o''clock. Kakashi''s figure is slowed down. If it is unreal, it will appear in front of them in an instant, a lazy smile said. "Sorry, I was suddenly entangled in other things, so I was late." Looking at Kakashi''s smile, Sakura couldn''t breathe out, and she was rushed by the popular fire, roaring at Kakashi. "Why are you so slow." Looking at Sakura''s angry expression, Kakashi felt helpless and said, touching her head "It was really delayed by other things. I apologize." Sakura drummed her cheeks and looked angry and ignored him. Kakashi couldn''t help but look at Sasuke and Naruto in wonder. "What happened to her." Of course Sasuke couldn''t answer. Now he just wants to be strong, and he doesn''t care about other things at all. Chapter 57： : The Bell Task Naruto looked at Kakashi and said with a smile "Teacher Kakashi, don''t worry about her, the girl will come once a month, and Sakura happens to be here today. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Hearing this, Kakashi was confused. He did not expect Naruto to dare to play with Sakura in this way. Xiao Ying''s swollen expression turned into iron blue instantly, turning her head and yelling at Naruto "Naruto, you say it again." Naruto don''t look over her, but look around with a curious expression "Well, why did you hear someone call me, where?" Xiao Ying''s face turned green and white with anger, and a white face with anger, she stretched out a hand and pointed at Naruto. "Naruto, you ignore me, I will never let you go today." Naruto smiled, turned to look at Sakura, and said calmly. "You just told me to ignore you." When Sakura heard this, she was out of breath, and her chest was undulating. He was speechless at all. As soon as he raised his fist, he would hit Naruto. Naruto smiled, and now he is not afraid of Sakura''s fists at all, as long as he just hides, he can easily escape. Of course Naruto didn''t move, because he knew Kakashi would surely stop. Kakashi, the number one in the trust team, will definitely prevent internal conflict. Sure enough, when Sakura''s fist waved out one meter, Kakashi stretched out her hand and clasped Sakura''s wrist directly. Not moving. Kakashi''s expression was frozen, and she said to Sakura. "You are a team now and you can''t just do whatever you want." Turned around and looked at Naruto, severely criticized "Naruto, pay attention to what you say, if you have anything to say, you can''t say anything. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto poked his lips, and he didn''t take it seriously at all, but on the surface he still looked like a good baby. "Yes, I remember, Teacher Kakashi." In response to Naruto, Kakashi nodded with satisfaction. Released Sakura''s hand and looked around for a few people, and found that the team really gave him a headache. Obviously Sasuke and Sakura had preconceptions about Naruto. He really wanted to understand that this Naruto had nothing bad except that he liked to talk nonsense. Why was it looked down upon so much? After thinking about it for a while, I immediately thought of Naruto''s identity, and the monster fox identity, Kakashi sympathized with Naruto. I think the child is really poor. I don''t know if Naruto knows what Kakashi is thinking now, will he roll on the ground with a smile. Kakashi clapped his hands, and while drawing the eyes of several people, he said "Today we are going to s-class survival missions. The rules of the mission are simple." After saying that Kakashi took two bells out of his arms and shook the little bell that "Dangdang" rang. "Your task is to grab these two bells. If anyone can grab one, then there will be a meal at noon today. But obviously you all saw that there are only two bells, so only two people can succeed, of which One person will be eliminated. " Speaking of the best, Kakashi smiled strangely. Looking at the bell, Sasuke frowned, and his expression was as determined as he could get. And Naruto is carefully looking at Kakashi, he is watching Kakashi has any free time to allow him to complete the task of the Millennium Kill. Obviously, although Kakashi''s expression is lazy, the experience of the Internet for many years tells him that the more lazy Kakashi is, the more he explains his alertness. This person is different from Sasuke. The most important thing is Kakashi''s eye that writes the chakra, but it is a copy of the chakra. Kakashi glanced at Sasuke and Naruto, and finally set his sights on Naruto, because he faintly felt that Chakra penetrated by Naruto was very powerful. Powerful to the level of middle tolerance. However, this is only a conjecture. It is not impossible for such a young age to become Zhong Ren. But Naruto was the end of an unbearable crane more than ten days ago, and it took two weeks to grow into a middle-end. How could this be possible? Soon Kakashi denied Naruto''s idea of ??being a forbearance. Pin the two bells around your waist, shaking them left and right. At the same time as the shaking, the bell immediately made a crisp sound. Looking at the three, Kakashi smiled slightly and said "Now the mission begins." After speaking, standing still, as if waiting for others to attack. Sasuke looked at Kakashi''s immovable body, and immediately hesitated without any hesitation, took out two shurikens, and rushed forward. Naruto yawned and stood still, watching Nasuke''s idiot attack close. Obviously Sasuke confronted Kakashi and decided that the eggs would touch the stone. And this stone is still diamond. Kakashi slowed down, avoiding Sasuke''s attack with an afterimage. Sasuke once saw no success, and directed a dart at Kakashi. Kakashi closed his hands, and a stand-in operation started silently. With a "Dang", Sasuke''s shuriken approached a piece of wood. Obviously Kakashi replaced himself with wood, and the whole person was gone. Looking around, Sasuke''s expression was tense. Without any hesitation, he directly opened the eye of Ergouyu. Constantly looking for Kakashi''s figure. Naruto glanced at it. According to his experience, Kakashi could not be on the ground, and most likely he was on the ground and in the air. Kakashi''s copy of ninjutsu is absolutely first-rate. And there are many types of ninjutsu. Unlike Sasuke, Naruto looked up at the sky, and immediately found Kakashi above the sky, the whole person rushed towards Sasuke like an eagle. Naruto drew his mouth and quickly printed his hands, preparing to launch ninjutsu while Kakashi hit Sasuke. Kakashi''s left eye fluttered, turning to look at Naruto, and frowning at the manner of the seal in his hands. Obviously, from this handprint, Kakashi noticed that the powerful Chakra was concentrated in Naruto''s body. Such a huge Chakra made him not understand what ninjutsu was for a while. Class a or class s. A Ninjutsu A-level Ninjutsu is amazing. If it is s-level, it is absolutely terrible. Now Kakashi would like to open the writing wheel eye to see what Naruto is going to launch. Pressing on the turmoil in his heart, Kakashi was on guard, aiming at Sasuke, who was still looking for him, and kicked him in the past, Sasuke didn''t know that Kakashi would appear above him. His whole body was affected by Kakashi''s feet. The body was deflected and flew out to the side. Hit the ground fiercely. Sasuke''s embarrassing touch, although Kakashi touched his heavy hand, but the strength of that kick was also strong enough. Because of the strength of this foot, Sasuke rolled on the ground. It''s like snowballing. His grey face was dusty, his handsome face was dusty. The whole look was extremely ugly. Chapter 58： : Vs. Kakashi Naruto didn''t hesitate, the seal was completed quickly, and shouted at Kakashi. "Huohuo, the art of fireball. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net A spit of flame spurted from Naruto''s mouth. Naruto found that there were so many flames, as if he couldn''t finish vomiting. The red flame gathered several meters in front of his mouth and solidified to form a round ball. This round fireball is getting bigger and bigger, first it''s 1m, 2m, 3m in diameter, and it''s better to reach 10m, which surrounds Kakashi by a distance of 10m. Looking at such a huge fireball, Kakashi froze. Sasuke also choked. They have never seen such a terrible fireball. But even more astonishing. The fireball in front of Naruto''s mouth is still growing. A large fireball with a diameter of 10 meters rose slowly, and eventually rose to 15 meters, like the size of a small house. Looking at the fireball with a diameter of 15 meters, Kakashi Leng was speechless. Sasuke''s expression was even more shocked. Even his brother could not send such a terrible fireball. Of course, Naruto''s expression was also a little shocked. He was shocked that his fireball could even get bigger. However, the body''s chakra is a bit inadequate. Only by turning on the Nine-tailed state can this big fireball be enlarged. The s-class is really s-class ninjutsu. If it exerts its full power, this one fireball can directly level Muye Village. Seeing that Kakashi was frightened by this huge fireball, Naruto vomited without hesitation. A giant fireball wrapped Kakashi all around, The fire was raging, and if you hit it, it was definitely not a joke. Even if Kakashi was an elite, his forehead couldn''t help a little cold sweat. Watching the fireball rolling over, Kakashi reacted instantly. The hands were printed quickly, with the left wrist clasped on the right wrist and flat on the ground. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The current rushed fast, and the creaking current became stronger and stronger. "Lecce." Kakashi snarled, holding the current in his hand and smashed at this huge fireball. Silent, the fireball is too huge, and Naruto is still unskilled, the speed is too slow. He didn''t rush to Kakashi before he finished. I saw this 15-meter-diameter fireball, instantly crushed by the current in Kakashi''s hand. Like tearing, the whole fireball was divided into two. Hao Fireball was split into two and broke down directly, turning it into a sky full of fire. Kakashi looked at Naruto with a serious look, and Rachel in his hand did not go out, smashing at Naruto. Obviously Kakashi wanted to test Naruto. The fireball was too huge just now. He thought that there must be a special method. Or what secret is Naruto hiding. And the best way to test is to fight. Looked at the current that was flowing in Kakashi''s hands. Naruto immediately turned around and ran. Now he can''t beat Kakashi, and the nine-tailed demon fox doesn''t want to be exposed too soon. You can only dodge before you talk. When the body deviated, he gathered Chakra on his feet and took a leap. This jump was more than ten meters away. With a bang, the electric current in Kakashi''s hand hit the soil, and while smashing a huge pit, the electric current disappeared. While the current disappeared, Kakashi didn''t pause for a while and chased Naruto. That look was different from the old idleness, a very serious expression. Naruto glanced behind Kakashi and found that he was faster than him. No more thinking, while running, while printing, and the ninjutsu of that holy fireball again, aiming at Kakashi is a shot of fireball, "Art fire escape **** fireball." Since it only repelled Kakashi, Naruto only used 20% of Chakra. A fireball with a diameter of 3 meters was fired. For the 3 meter fireball, Kakashi''s expression remained unchanged. The fast seal of both hands is exactly the same as that of Naruto. Shouted at the 2m diameter fireball in front "Art fire escape **** fireball." Kakashi deserves to be forbearance. The fireball ejected is half larger than Naruto''s. Two fireballs collided. With a loud noise, Naruto''s power was still too small. Kakashi''s fireball rushed straight. Looking at the fireball, Naruto gritted his teeth, his hands were printed again, and he cried. "Forbearance, shadow avatar." Controlled the distribution of Chakra, Naruto only separated 2 avatars. Together, Naruto stopped running and turned his head to face the fireball that rushed over. Kakashi froze for a moment, and didn''t understand what Naruto wanted to do. Obviously, this was obviously trying to die. But immediately he found an amazing thing. Naruto''s hands are printed, and 3 Naruto''s are printed at the same time. Obviously, they are all marks of the fireball. The three people were very fast and very skilled, and completed in less than a second. They shouted at the fireball in a plane. "Art fire escape **** fireball." "Art fire escape **** fireball." "Art fire escape **** fireball." Three fireballs with a diameter of 3 meters shot over. Suddenly, the diameter extinguished the ashes of the Kakashina fireball. The three fireballs kept rushing and ran into Kakashi who was chasing after him. Kakashi''s expression calmed, without much surprise, he re-launched, aimed at the three fireballs, raised his hand, and jumped the whole body. Obviously, the fireball strength is too poor, but Kakashi''s Reche can even cut thunder. 20% of the powerful fireball, how could it be Rachel''s opponent. The three fireballs were divided directly into two halves. Sparks jumped. Naruto just glanced at it and ran forward again. The direction of running turned out to be a river. Seeing that these three Naruto ran away and ran towards a river, Kakashi was puzzled. Although he was puzzled, there was no pause at his feet, followed closely by him. Naruto came to the river and stopped suddenly. The three Naruto stood by the river, looking at Kakashi, with a smile on his face. Kakashi looked at Naruto''s smile, and couldn''t help but be shocked, wondering if Naruto had any counter-defeat moves. However, he didn''t think much about it. He lifted his hands to grab Reche and rushed up again. Naruto watched Kakashi rush over, holding his hands, and three Naruto began to print. However, the way in which the seal is printed varies. The seal of one Naruto knot fireball, the seal of two new Naruto knots of Naruto. Because the fireball took too long, Naruto was going to use two avatars to hold Kakashi. Soon, in 3 seconds, the two avatars finished printing. At the same time, Kakashi was close to three meters, and he was raising his hand at one avatar and smashing it with Reche. 2 avatars, yelling "Water Margin, Water Dragon Bomb." Tension, saw the water surface shaking behind Naruto, while shaking, two water dragons rushed out and rushed towards Kakashi. Chapter 59： : The Power of the Millennium Kill Seeing that it was a water dragon, Kakashi was dumbfounded. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network How could this Naruto actually have two attributes of jutsu? At the same time, Kakashi extinguished Rachel in his hand and reached out to the mask covering his left eye. Pulled away without hesitation. San Gouyu wrote her eyes open, watching Naruto''s every move This kind of water-based ninjutsu is obviously killing with a thunder attack. Kakashi''s hands are printed, just like Naruto, and faster than that, shouted "Water Margin, water bomb." Obviously Kakashi''s jutsu is still more powerful. I saw that the water dragon directly hit the two water dragons, and offset them. At the same time, Naruto''s Ninjutsu started. "Art fire escape **** fireball." A fireball shot at Kakashi, who was close at hand. The fireballs in the Naruto population rolled bigger and bigger, eventually reaching a diameter of 15 meters. Wrap the two avatars next to them, and the two avatars turn into a cloud of smoke. Aimed at Kakashi, he shot directly. Kakashi is too close, it is impossible to hide in the past. But I would nt just sit there waiting for it, with my hands printed, and shouting at Naruto s huge fireball "Water Margin, water bomb." Tension, a water dragon jumped out of the river, rushing towards Naruto''s fireball. When the fire met the water, it would make a hissing sound, and the water vapor came out. Naruto''s fireball is getting smaller and smaller. Seeing that the fireball was getting smaller, Kakashi was printed again, and it was a water bomber. The water in the river rushed up, jumped a dragon, and rushed towards Naruto''s fireball. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Under the attack of 2 water dragons, Naruto''s fireball was extinguished directly. The sky was permeated with water vapor, which turned into raindrops and fell down one after another. Even if it wants to rain, it keeps raining. Naruto looked at the rain around him for a moment, but he didn''t expect that Kakashi was so powerful that he couldn''t hurt him. This ability was really powerful. However, it didn''t prove that he was afraid of Kakashi, even if it was hard, he came soft. A moment of contemplation, when Naruto raised his head, he put on a panic expression and pointed behind Kakashi. "Mr. Kakashi, beware of the attack." Kakashi didn''t have any suspicion. He never expected Naruto to lie to him at this time. Without any hesitation, Kakashi turned her head and looked behind her, but found nothing at all. For a moment, I knew Kakasi was fooled, and when I turned my head again, I saw Naruto squatting on the ground, his hands forming a weird seal. He looked at him with a smile. I saw Naruto smile a little, put his hands on the tiger''s seal, and poked at Kakashi''s chrysanthemum. Don''t forget to yell as you poke past "Forbearance, the millennium killing technique." The softest part of the human body was poked, Kakashi''s face changed instantly, as if half of constipation, and a pig''s liver color. "what" The Kakashi, who did not like to speak, even made a tragic cry, and the whole man rushed to the ground. This jump jumped up to 2 stories high. Covered her **** and rushed to the sky. Naruto was confused for a moment, he did not expect that a person can jump so high. At the same time, the system prompt sounded near the ear "Ding, complete daily task 1 and gain 20 VIP experience." Kakashi fell on the ground, unbearable pain, covering his buttocks, staring at Naruto with a very ugly face, yelling loudly. "Naruto." Seeing that Kakashi was getting angry, Naruto hurriedly swayed his hands while shaking his hands and said with a smile "Mr. Kakashi, your adult does not remember the villain, just just a joke. I want to experiment with my new Ninjutsu effect?" Kakashi asked with a somber expression on his buttocks. "So what were the results of your experiment?" Naruto''s thoughtful expression, after thinking about it for a while, "The effect is not bad. It seems that this ninjutsu should be s-class." Kakashi was completely angry. He didn''t expect that Naruto would dare to make such a mess. Now Kakashi finally understood why Sasuke and Sakura would hate him so much. This guy is simply a troublemaker. The angry Kakashi closed his hands and started Reche, holding Reche and rushing towards Naruto. Seeing Kakashi rushing over, Naruto immediately ran away without thinking. However, it also requires skill. All Naruto ran in the direction of Sasuke. Sasuke''s expression was a little surprised, but when he saw Naruto running towards him, his expression became panicked. Obviously, Mr. Kakashi is obviously violent, and a violent violent run is a terrible thing. Sasuke said to Naruto with a serious expression. "You don''t come over." Naruto looked at Sasuke, grinned, and didn''t want to run directly. He ran to Sasuke''s side and turned around to get behind Sasuke. Naruto smiled at Kakashi, who was chasing after him with Rachel. Raised his foot at Sasuke''s ass, and kicked it. Sasuke looked at Kakashi nervously at this time, but did not expect Naruto to kick his ass. As long as I felt a pain in my buttocks, Naruto''s foot strength was also particularly great. The whole body was unstable, Sasuke even flew out, and the direction of the flight turned out to be Kakashi''s direction. He rushed to Kakashi with his arms spreading out. Kakashi froze for a moment, he didn''t expect Naruto to kick Sasuke over his back. Watching Sasuke''s flustered look, Kakashi immediately recovered his sanity. Squeeze with your right hand and extinguish Raycut directly. Otherwise Sasuke will be seriously injured. With a bang, Sasuke''s body fell to Kakashi directly to the ground. The two men hugged together and fell heavily on the ground. That "intimate" look made Naruto laugh. Laughing Naruto hugged his belly and pointed at them "Sasuke, it turns out that you are interested in Kakashi. No wonder Xiaoying has been ignored. Hahaha" Naruto''s words completely angered the two. Sasuke climbed up and did not clean up the dust on his face. He looked at Naruto with his eyes spitting and yelled. "Naruto, I want to kill you." Kakashi''s face was also very ugly. He had never been played like this before, and his anger had reached the extreme. I simply forgot what survival missions and grab the bell missions. His face looked very gloomy at Naruto. Naruto held his head with both hands, and looked at them with amusement, without half fear. Sasuke took out his shuriken and rushed straight up, Naruto''s expression on Shangsuke''s shuriken did not change at all, or the face with a smile on his face, jumped, and easily escaped Sasuke''s blow. Kakashi must have been stunned by the anger, and even launched Rachel at the beating Naruto and smashed it. Glancing at Rachel in Kakashi''s hand, Naruto knotted his hands, squatted on the ground, patted the ground with his palm, and cried. "Clogs, ingot walls." Chapter 60： : 3 types of Ninjutsu I saw an oval-shaped piece of wood appearing in front of Naruto, protecting Naruto as a whole. Naruto finished his ninjutsu, without any pause, jumped a few meters away. He didn''t believe that Ninjutsu could stop Kakashi''s Reche. Without any suspense, Lecce of Kakashi''s palm broke through the entire wall of the ingot. However, at the same time of the breakdown, Kakashi did not catch up, but froze in place. A blank expression looked at Naruto. The fire bream, then the water bream, this time turned out to be the wooden hoe. Naruto uses 3 types of ninjutsu of different natures, and this wooden shinshu seems to be a blood succession limit. A new nature-changing ninjutsu that comes out through the combination of leeches and soil shin, that is to say Naruto will soil And leech, at least three kinds of attributes. There were too many doubts in the heart, and he suppressed the anger of Kakashi more, turned to look at Naruto, Kakashi suppressed the anger in his heart, and asked with a serious expression. "Naruto, how come you have so much ninjutsu?" Naruto didn''t understand what Kakashi was talking about, only a faint smile answered. "I said, a beggar taught me, yes, there is also a leech, and it''s not working yet. Does Teacher Kakashi want to see?" For a moment, Kakashi really wanted to believe that Naruto''s ridiculous words. An upper ninja can only have 2 attributes of ninjutsu, and very few of them have 3 attributes. Moreover, the wooden clog seems to be an important secret in the village. He doesn''t know how important it is, but the horror of the three attributes made him instantly think that it was more serious than Mu Zhi. Now that Naruto knows three types of familiar ninjutsu, what does this mean? It shows that Naruto is even better than Ninja. Kakashi looked right and said solemnly "Naruto, honestly, how come you have so many attributes of jutsu?" Naruto held his head with both hands, and replied with a lazy expression. "I said it earlier, a beggar taught me. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Kakashi is ashamed. Naruto is obviously not going to say this, and it is not a way to ask further. I had no choice but to give up. Anyway, after all, there will be opportunities. Are you afraid that you won''t get Naruto attributes? After a few glances at angry Sasuke, Kakashi sighed. "Well, let''s just go over the past, let''s continue the task." Sasuke glanced at Kakashi very puzzledly. He wanted to ask why, but finally forced it down. Because he can''t beat Naruto, Kakashi doesn''t help, and confronting Naruto by himself is definitely looking for death. The situation was bad at this point, Kakashi suddenly became a bit big. Originally, I wanted to ease the relationship between several people. I did not expect that Naruto''s strength exceeded his imagination. And there are so many ghost ideas, how can I do this task, even if a Shang Ren and his opponent are likely to be carried in his hands. Helpless Kakashi looked at Naruto and said "Naruto, this task is only for physical examination. Listen, I don''t use ninjutsu, only physical training." Naruto couldn''t help but said funny "Mr. Kakashi, are you afraid?" Kakashi shook his head and said righteously "Impossible, I just want to tell you that ninja is also very important." Hearing this, Naruto pouted his lips, Kakashi was talking nonsense at all, it was obvious that he was afraid of a sneak attack, otherwise chrysanthemum might not be guaranteed at that time. The power of the Millennium Kill is terrifying. But Naruto is not going to be okay, at least not now. So I had no choice but to say "Well then, body surgery is body surgery." Seeing Naruto compromise, Kakashi smiled, and he was very proud of himself. He is still very good at sports. After so many years of competition with Meteka, it is not just for fun. Naruto glanced at Kakashi and asked suddenly "Mr. Kakashi, can you prescribe state jutsu?" Naruto is now figuring it out. Since he is going to be with Kakashi in the future, he will definitely be seen by him in the state of the demon fox. It is the same when he sees it early and late. And let him know in advance, you can also help hide this special ninjutsu. Kakashi nodded conditionedly "Yes, the state class can be considered a kind of physical skill." Naruto chuckled his mouth. Since he could open, he would be better off. When Kakashi didn''t respond, he grabbed the bell to end this boring task. His 4 daily tasks have not been done, and as long as there are 2 more VIP experiences in daily tasks, the VIP level can be raised to level 2. Thinking of the VIP level of level 2, Naruto was excited for a while, and he did not hesitate at the same time, holding his hands and holding the mark of the monster state. With 12 marks on this hand, Naruto was very standard and very fast. Be more proficient than ever. Looking at Naruto''s handprints, Kakashi only felt that the writing wheel eye of the left eye began to beat again. This time, the beat was much faster and more violent than before. Kakashi''s expression freezes, her eyes stare at Naruto without blinking, her right eye closes gently, and she opens only the three hooks and looks at Naruto. Naruto''s seal, which was already completed at this time, had a strange gesture in his hands, and his face was very serious and whispered softly. "Secret method, nine-tailed demon fox state, on." For a moment, Naruto''s momentum became very aggressive and very strong. Kakashi froze. Naruto''s original blue chakra turned red from his eyes. This red is like that demon fox. Originally I thought that the demon fox was about to run out. As a result, when looking at Naruto''s expression, it was obvious that he did not lose his mind at all, but raised his chest and looked up to the domineering world. Soon Naruto showed a tail behind him. Kakashi didn''t dare to blink his eyes for a while, only opened the writing eye, and carefully looked at Naruto. Naruto''s red chakras continue to pour out from inside the body, desperately. Instantly, the red chakra filled the whole body of Naruto and overflowed. The second tail was exposed. When the red chakra covered Naruto''s whole body and turned into a feather coat, The third tail was exposed. At this time Naruto put down his hands and put on his hands, turned to look at Kakashi, and smiled slightly. With a smile on Shang Naruto, Kakashi fought a cold war and finally couldn''t help saying "Naruto, are you this?" Naruto smiled and said flatly. "How about the power of the nine-tailed demon fox, Teacher Kakashi?" Kakashi''s expression was stunned. Nine-tailed demon fox was in Naruto. That was an indisputable fact, but it turned into Naruto''s jutsu, which showed that Naruto controlled nine-tailed. Thinking that Naruto actually controlled the nine tails, Kakashi opened her mouth and quickly drank an egg. Unbelievable eyes said "Impossible, impossible, Naruto, how could you control the Nine Tail, that is what the 4th generation of Naruto can seal with life." Naruto looked at Kakashi''s unbelievable look, but just uttered a word "Mr. Kakashi, isn''t there a saying that seeing is believing, then I''ll let you take a look." Naruto lifted his feet and rushed directly to Kakashi. Chapter 61： : Nine-Tailed Demon Fox Status That speed is like an arrow off the string, with a snoring sound, it rushed over in less than 2 seconds. Raised his hand directly at a bell around Kakashi''s waist and grabbed it. Kakashi didn''t respond for a moment. When he reacted, Naruto had already caught a bell in his hand, and took it with a light pull. Of course, Naruto''s movement has not stopped, and Naruto once again reached out and grabbed another bell around his waist. Kakashi was shocked, thinking about it, and took a few steps back. Dangerously avoided Naruto''s grasp. Naruto covered with red chakras, with a slight smile, stood upright, tossed the bell a few times in his hand, and said, while tossing. "Mr. Kakashi, how about it, now you believe it." Kakashi wrote round eyes with those three hooks, glanced at Naruto, and looked at the demon fox Chakra who covered him all over. Now he is a believer, and Naruto''s expression has not changed at all, indicating that the red chakra of the demon fox is completely controlled by him. Although he did not understand how Naruto did it, the facts now had to make him re-examine Naruto. Naruto''s potential is much more than Sasuke''s. With this ninjutsu, his future achievements are definitely better than him. Kakashi sighed and looked at Naruto and nodded. "Well, you must be close to me with your current strength. And you have more Chakras than I do." Obviously Kakashi said this from the bottom of his heart. Naruto grinned "In fact, I can only maintain this state for only 10 minutes, otherwise my body will be in danger for a long time." After hearing Naruto''s words, Kakashi was relieved. These 10 minutes have been enough. If you are old like this, it is really terrible. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net "Mr. Kakashi, have you encountered a ninja today, let me try more of this martial art." Putting down this sentence, Naruto didn''t wait for Kakashi to agree, and his body was biased, and he shot three tails directly. These three tails are his chakras, to be controlled. Easy. The three tails suddenly became thicker and thicker, and there was even a palm on the head. A palm directed at Kakashi flashed straight. Kakashi looked gazed, but did not expect Naruto to actually use him as a prop for experimental ninjutsu. At the same time, he turned sideways and turned away. At the moment of flashing away, Naruto''s second tail ushered in. Kakashi aimed at the sky, just shoot. With a "snap", the air shook, and Kakashi''s entire body was shot out. Obviously Naruto''s hands were very light. He did not hurt Kakashi, but only used a little force. As Kakashi flew out, his body made a 360-rotation and stopped directly on the grass. Both hands supported the cushioning force of the whole body, and fell extremely embarrassingly. Naruto did not hesitate to control the tail again, and waved at Kakashi. Looking at Naruto''s three thicker tails, Kakashi''s face was very ugly. At first he said that he could not use jutsu, in order to maintain his image. He really couldn''t use ninjutsu now, but how could he have played this fast-substantiated Chakra with his half-drag body. And still three. Kakashi could only roll on the spot and got out. With a bang, the huge tail patted on the ground fiercely, making a huge pit. Kakashi''s cold sweat came out of his head, so he would have to be hit by Naruto sooner or later. Although it won''t hurt, Naruto is in front of the two students, and his face still cannot be put aside. Taking a few quick turns, Kakashi said to Naruto in a compromise. "Naruto, I confessed, I confessed." Naruto looked at Kakashi''s confession. He didn''t want to think about it, smiled badly, and drew a tail. Looking at the tail that twitched, Kakashi was stunned, and did not expect Naruto to dare to fight. The whole body couldn''t react. With a "snap", the demon fox''s tail twitched his body fiercely, and flew him directly. Of course, Naruto still didn''t go all out, and the intensity was well controlled, but he just pumped Kakashi without hurting his inner body. Kakashi couldn''t control his body, and fell straight to the ground. Although there are no internal injuries, the epidermis still hurts. His face was twisted a bit. Standing up angrily, Kakashi shouted at Naruto with a serious look. "Naruto, didn''t you just say you confessed, why did you fight?" Naruto spread his hands and said with a helpless expression "A mistake, a mistake. It was a mistake just now." After saying this, Naruto shot his tail at Kakashi again. Looking at Naruto''s red chakra tail, Kakashi paused, raised his hands and stood in front of him. But it was clear that Naruto did not shoot him again, but pulled out another bell around his waist with his tail. The tail quickly retracted and put the bell back in his hand. Holding two bells, Naruto shook his head, a faint smile on his face, and looked at the stagnant Kakashi. "Mr. Kakashi, I won." Kakashi nodded blankly, did not expect Naruto to remember the task at this time, which really made him ashamed. I was going to train them, but I didn''t expect Naruto''s strength to exceed his expectations. This isn''t just the ability to endure forbearance at all, the forbearance is affirmative, coupled with Naruto''s nine-tailed chakra, it can definitely reach the strength for endurance instantly. Seeing Kakashi admitting, Naruto took a few breaths and took back the state of the demon fox. Within seconds, Naruto''s three Chakra tails retracted, and the red Chakra turned blue again. As soon as the state of the demon fox was unlocked, Naruto only felt relaxed for a while. The feeling of being trapped by the demon fox Chakra and being depressed was all the more uncomfortable. Fortunately, Kakashi said that he would not use ninjutsu, so that he would just use his tail power. This made him understand the role of the three tails. If more training is done, a physical attack of the three tails can be formed, and the ninjutsu itself will be released. At that time, Kakashi will be indifferent, but unfortunately, this practice cannot be replaced by a plug-in, but can only be familiar with the use of this state. The duel between Naruto and Kakashi, Sasuke and Sakura stopped. Sasuke is okay. After all, I have seen Naruto''s strength last time, but I did not expect Naruto to be so terrible. In the face of a Shangren, there was no panic, and it could be better in some way. Sakura''s mouth, with a surprised look, never recovered. Her heart is like a raging sea now. Chapter 62： : The happiest thing Although Sakura saw Naruto''s special ninjutsu last time, she was different from this time. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net At first she was flattened out by Naruto because she thought Sasuke was too poor. I didn''t expect that because Naruto was too strong, Sasuke couldn''t match. Sakura deep in her heart couldn''t believe this. Even if she saw it, she still resisted. Sasuke is a genius, a genius with excellent grades. Naruto is just a trash, not even a transfiguration. Unexpectedly, now that she has grown up to fight against Ninja in less than a few weeks, Sakura''s heart is not stable. Now she doesn''t know what the mood is, she has a bit of admiration and a bit of aversion. Admiring Naruto''s strength, what he hates is his smooth-smooth personality. Of course, there is a little more admiration, especially when I see Naruto''s prestige just now, standing still, he can fight back Kakashi. This made Sakura''s face slightly red, and her heartbeat accelerated for a while. Every girl likes heroic characters. In the mind of Sakura, Sasuke was a hero, a cold, superb hero. Now Naruto is slowly replacing him. Although Sakura didn''t want to admit it verbally, he gradually changed his view of Naruto. Because every time she compares Sasuke to Naruto, she suddenly feels that Naruto is a little higher than Sasuke. But when she thought of Naruto''s irresponsible appearance, Sakura was angry. Naruto doesn''t know what Sakura is thinking, but just thinks she looks weird. But it''s his fart? Naruto with two bells said to Kakashi "Mr. Kakashi, I should be the only one who wins. It stands to reason that they can''t have lunch." Kakashi was difficult for a while. The original task was to improve the relationship. This time it was completely destroyed by Naruto. He opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto looked at him with a smile. Kakashi feels that he can''t believe without words now, and his ability to endure is not obvious. If he doesn''t believe, it simply shows that he is an incompetent captain. In desperation, Kakashi walked beside the two lunch boxes. Take it and hand it to Naruto. Finally couldn''t help but say a word "Naruto, do you really want to eat both." Naruto smiled badly, and took it without hesitation. At the same time, he did not forget to say a word. "of course." After opening the lunch box, I immediately saw a very beautiful dish, which is very similar to Ino. Looking at the various vegetables and meat in this lunch box, Naruto suddenly thought of Ino and didn''t know what the chick was doing. However, it should be possible that they, like them, are in the process of grabbing the bell. Thinking of other people desperately grabbing, I just leveled it up with just a few ninjas, and Naruto felt relieved for a while. Pick up the chopsticks, sit on the floor and eat directly. Of course, don''t forget to look at Sasuke and Sakura. Sasuke''s face was very calm, no matter what happened, his face would become cold-looking. Seeing Sasuke like this, Naruto suddenly wanted to anger him again. I intentionally sandwiched an octopus-shaped sausage, facing Sasuke, looking at the sausage and saying "It''s good with sausages, it looks good, and it''s flexible." Sasuke glanced at Naruto, because it was already noon, and he woke up early in the morning, and consumed so much energy. He is really a little hungry now. I swallowed my throat unconsciously, the movement was slight. And as he turned his head, there was no change in expression and movement, and he looked forward with his hands on his chest. Of course the drool won''t escape Naruto''s eyes. Now that it works, let''s continue. As the saying goes, what is the happiest thing in the world is that you are panicking hungry, but I''m eating it. Now Naruto was so excited, he bit this sausage and deliberately said in admiration "Well, it''s really good. It''s crispy on the inside and tender on the outside. It also has a fragrance, not sweet or salty. After talking about Naruto, he picked up white rice. I ate a few mouthfuls and called out on purpose "The rice is also good, soft and a little sweet." Sasuke finally couldn''t help it, but now he can''t help hungry, and with the big sun on his head, it''s almost hungry. As a result, Naruto did speak bluntly beside him, and also made a loud voice intentionally for him to hear. Sasuke rushed up in anger, without a bit of coldness, and yelled at his hand, yelling at Naruto. "Naruto, you are enough." Naruto looked at him in confusion. "Sasuke, what''s wrong with me?" Looking at Naruto''s apparent appearance, Zosuke spit blood quickly. But he was speechless, and what this kind of thing said, indicated that Naruto was talking rumors, and he would definitely deny it. Seeing Sasuke''s spitting blood, Naruto said with a smile "What''s wrong, don''t you want to eat it? Why don''t you call me a grandfather and I''ll give you a sip." Zuosuke''s eyes were all red, so he couldn''t go up and put the lunch box in Naruto''s hand on his smiling face. However, just think about it. Now he is not Naruto''s opponent at all. Maybe Naruto will give him a 15-meter-diameter fireball. Such a huge fireball, he thinks a little panic now. The more angry Sasuke was, the more relaxed Naruto''s heart was. Who wants this guy to call himself an idiot as soon as he crosses, that kind of person should be mad. Naruto clamped a piece of potato again, took a bite, and said in deliberate admiration "It''s so crispy, I didn''t expect the potatoes to be so delicious." Looking at Naruto''s look, Sasuke''s inner anger reached the extreme, and he was indeed hungry and angry. Kakashi couldn''t stand it anymore, this Naruto was too cruel, it didn''t matter if he ate it himself, he was still angry. This kind of mental pain is stronger than physical pain. He really didn''t understand that Naruto wasn''t afraid that Sasuke went crazy with him. If Kakashi knows that Sasuke has been fighting once and is defeated in one move, he doesn''t know what to think. Kakashi, who couldn''t stand it, coughed and said to Naruto bitterly. "Naruto, do you know what is most important for a group?" Naruto turned to look at Kakashi. Obviously, Kakashi is playing a maze, and since he is going to play, he will accompany him to the end. So Naruto looked at Kakashi seriously and said "It''s a woman." Kakashi couldn''t understand why Naruto would say the word. For a moment, Kakashi forgot all the words to be said later. I was a little curious about Naruto''s answer. Can''t help asking "Why do you say that?" Chapter 63： : On Team What Matters Most Looking at Kakashi''s curious look, Naruto had a bad smile in his heart. As long as the other party asked it, this initiative was here. wap.novelhall.com This is the secret of belly black. Of course that smirk, he couldn''t put his face on, but pretended to have a serious expression "Mr. Kakashi, think about the circumstances under which a man works best." Kakashi pondered for a while, didn''t understand at all, shook his head and asked "what''s the situation?" Naruto said earnestly "In the presence of women." Suddenly Kakashi was stunned, what he originally wanted to oppose, but after thinking about it, it really made sense. Seeing that Kakashi was in a trap, Naruto smiled slightly and continued. "You think, if this woman is a big beauty, those men in the team will not desperately protect her. The explosive power at this time is absolutely horrible. And in order to show their charm to attract this beauty, they will desperately play Full potential. " After hearing Naruto''s words, Kakashi nodded consciously, which made sense. The moment I looked up at Naruto, I was a bit admired. This is a small child. Naruto looked at Kakasina''s admired gaze with a proud expression, pretending to be mysterious. "Actually Iruka knows this." Kakashi couldn''t help asking "Iruka, how come?" Naruto clips a potato, puts it in the mouth, and chews while saying "Don''t you find out that there is a girl assigned to each class? Why is that? It''s actually very simple, isn''t that what I just said?" Kakashi froze, glanced at Sakura, thought about it, and found that it was indeed the case, nodded and said "Yes, Naruto, you''re right." Naruto didn''t even look at Kakashi, and began to quickly resolve the two boxes of lunch in his hand. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net And Kakashi, 1 meter in front of him, thoughtfully looked up, thought for a long time, and suddenly patted his thigh. "No, Naruto, I''m not telling you this thing." Naruto glanced at Kakashi, which was nonsense at all. It took so long to realize that he had been fooled. Is this man intolerant? Kakashi looked at Naruto with a serious expression on his face. "You should understand that in a group, unity is first and foremost." Naruto skimmed "Women matter most." Kakashi was stunned, coughed a few times, immediately froze, and said earnestly. "Naruto, I''m not kidding you?" Naruto says with open hands "I''m not kidding you either." The two stared at each other for a while, but it was really big eyes. In the end, Naruto was defeated, and Kakashi''s unsmiling expression couldn''t match him. I sighed and said "Well, I admit that solidarity is important. Then, I have half a box left. I don''t want them." Naruto held half a box of white rice in his hands and raised his eyes sincerely. Kakashi glanced around Naruto, only to find two boxes of lunch, just when he was thinking about the problem. It was all eaten by him. The corner of Kakashi''s mouth twitched, and sweat on his forehead almost burst out. Naruto still says that sincerely "Don''t you say you want to be united? I''m uniting. I left them half a box." Kakashi was speechless for a moment. Naruto, regardless of Kakashi, turned to look at Sasuke and said with a smile "Sasuke, do you want to eat?" Sasuke''s eyes were like a knife, and he gave Naruto a severe look, and immediately turned away from looking at him. He only thought that Naruto was insulting him. Seeing Sasuke not talking, Naruto turned to look at Sakura, or the smile said "Sakura, do you want to eat?" Xiao Ying turned her head and glanced at Naruto, thinking of the kiss, and her face flushed slightly and said "Who wants to eat what you have left." This little girl''s expression is not right. Naruto glances at it differently. Sakura''s face is very rosy, not like cursing, but like coquettish. Shake his head and immediately abandon this absurd idea. Sakura coquettishes herself, this is simply impossible. And even if he isn''t rare. How can Sakura''s vulgar character bear it. Without much thought, Naruto looked at Kakashi and said helplessly. "Teacher, you also saw them. They all said they didn''t want to eat. This is obviously because they don''t want to be united with me." Kakashi''s mouth widened. Now Kakashi only feels a headache, and it hurts a lot. I got a headache from Naruto''s words. Naruto doesn''t care if Kakashi has a headache or not, he still has one important thing to say. Putting down the pretend expression, Naruto calmed down and looked at Kakashi calmly. "Mr. Kakashi, I have one thing I want to ask you." Kakashi was confused about Shang Naru''s serious expression. He didn''t expect Naruto to have such an expression. It seemed that this was not a simple matter. As a teacher of Naruto, although Naruto is naughty enough, but this is also acceptable, and did not do anything bad. Kakashi nodded and agreed. Naruto said earnestly "I think teacher, help me hide the secret of the nine-tailed fox state." Hearing this, Kakashi smiled without hesitation. "no problem." Naruto smiled slightly, and Kakashi would agree that this was expected. After all, Kakashi''s character is still very good, because the previous people valued the team. Putting down the lunch box in his hand, Naruto turned and walked towards the woods, waving as he walked. "Mr. Kakashi, please, please. I''m going to the event now, I''m too full." Watching Naruto go away, Kakashi originally wanted to talk about cultivation, and then thought of Naruto''s nine-tailed state. Immediately swallowed the words back to the stomach, did Naruto still use these ninjutsu skills to teach him? Obviously, the power of the holy fireball was definitely out of reach. I can only watch Naruto leave, sigh, and turn to look at Sakura and Sasuke "Well, let''s start training with a few of us." Sasuke thought about Kakashi''s gaze and thought for a while, as if thinking about something, raised his head with a gritted tooth, and said firmly, "Can you beat Naruto?" Although Sasuke is very impolite, Kakashi doesn''t care, after all, his life is the same as Naruto. The sorrow of the extermination is incomprehensible to outsiders. Looking at Sasuke, Kakashi thought of Naruto''s nine-tailed state, thought of the strong red chakra, and slowly shook his head. "If Naruto is still improving, I may not, but it should be possible now." The first half of the sentence made Sasuke''s expression a little dim, and when he heard the second half of the sentence, his eyes flickered, and he said a little excitedly. "Okay, I''m going to learn ninjutsu with you. I want to go beyond Naruto." Watching Sasuke''s slightly excited expression, Kakashi smiled with relief. Now he has finally found a sense of being a teacher. Turning to look at Sakura, she found that Sakura was staring at Naruto''s direction. Kakashi was a little puzzled. Didn''t this little girl like Sasuke? He didn''t understand the little girl''s thoughts, so he didn''t care about her. Chapter 64： : System level upgrade Entering Naruto in the woods, he called out the strongest system. Looking at the top vip1 [475500] Obviously, as long as you have 2 VIP experience, you can upgrade to VIP2. After a few glances at the level, Naruto immediately ordered daily task collection and doubled his experience. "Ding, daily task 2, ask the host to interrupt a tree, and the task reward is random." With such a simple task, Naruto didn''t look at it. His hands were printed and he aimed at a small tree in front of him. "Art fire escape **** fireball." Control the size of Hao fireball, and only fired a fireball with a diameter of 3 meters. With a bang, the fireball hit the tree. The little tree that a child could embrace was cut off by the waist and fell to the ground with a loud noise. "Ding, complete daily task 2 and get reward VIP20." Hearing it was VIP experience, Naruto looked happy, and quickly picked it up again. "Ding, daily task 3, please ask the host to climb to the top of a tree within 20 seconds. The task reward is random." Simple repetitive tasks. This time Naruto didn''t hold the tree and climbed, and looked at the branches of the big tree. Select a few branches that can stand up. Gathering up Chakra and jumping, she jumped directly. Standing on a tree branch 20 meters high. His legs glared, another jumped up. Jump on the branch on the other side and repeat 3 times. In 10 seconds, Naruto jumped to the top of the tree. "Ding, complete daily task 3 and get rewarded with 2 chakras." Not much disappointment, Naruto standing at the top of the tree immediately ordered the daily task to receive. What appeared again was a repetitive task that interrupted a tree. Naruto, standing on the top of the tree, aimed at a small tree, and shot a fireball directly at it. With a bang, the fireball smashed the trunk. While smashing it, the task reward at the ear wanted to ring. "Ding, complete daily task 4 and get reward VIP experience 20." Naruto looked so happy that he found that the translucent system frame in front of him had started to change. A series of data flashes, and the mechanical sound near the ears sounds. "The strongest system VIP level prompt, privileges are activating ..." Then there was a five-minute silence. At first, the system frame in front of Naruto changed, and the whole disappeared, as if it didn''t exist. After 5 minutes, the sound of the machinery near my ears sounded "Privilege activation was successful, the original privilege escalation was successful, and the system was regenerated." After that, the familiar system screen appeared in front of Naruto. [The highest level is VIP10] [Vip2 experience 151500] VIP2 privilege tips With on-hook training time, you can hang up for 6 hours per day. Has 10 daily tasks. After 10 tasks per day, they cannot be received again, refreshed at 0am. recieve the task With double experience time for 2 hours, you can receive 2 hours per day, refreshed at 0am. [Get double experience] You can practice ninjutsu for an unlimited number of times. Each practice consumes one Ninjutsu practice Dan. [Cultivation magic weapon] You can practice Chakras unlimited times. Each chakra consumes one Chakra. [Cultivation Character] There is an unlimited number of pupil training practices, each training consumes one pupil training practice Dan. Pupillary Training "Ding, congratulations to the host for upgrading the VIP level of the strongest system and getting a random one of pupillary technique." After watching that VIP2 level of privilege, Naruto''s ears sounded randomly obtained by pupil surgery. A golden gift box is directly in the system task box, which reads Hitomi draw gift box Naruto could not help but directly clicked the lottery. Like the VIP-level lottery gift box, various pupil skills were flashing. It also includes advanced pupillary techniques. For example, three hooks write round eyes, a kaleidoscope writes round eyes, and an eternal kaleidoscope writes round eyes. Looking at the myriad of pupils, Naruto only hoped that it would not be white eyes, even if it was not reincarnation. Writing round eyes is also handsome. The dilation of the white eye is too ugly, and the eyeballs are likely to turn into white spheres. Soon, the reward stopped on a hook of jade writing. He was relieved when he saw that Naruto was writing. If he was really white-eyed, he would definitely not learn. I saw a dialog box appear in front of Naruto. [Is it comprehending the writing chakra? Without any hesitation, Naruto directly clicked yes. At the same time, a pair of translucent three-dimensional eyeballs floated out of the system frame, and the middle of the eyeballs became red. A hook jade in his eyeball was spinning. This three-dimensional eyeball flew directly towards Naruto''s eyes, and Naruto was startled and raised his hand to stop it. As a result, the eyeball passed directly by his hand, and fell into his eyes. Benefits Like a drop of water, the eyes feel cool. There is no feeling of discomfort. Before blinking, looking around, Naruto found no difference at all and couldn''t help but ask in his heart "System, how does this pupil work?" The system mechanically answered a sentence, exactly a spell, an obscure word, a total of two sentences, and one sentence was to open the eye of writing. One sentence is closed. These two sentences were directly and deeply carved into Naruto''s head. It is the same as learning ninjutsu. Opening the spell under the silent meditation, Naruto flashed in front of him, and immediately felt a pain in his eyes, but the pain was fleeting. In less than a second, the scenery ahead suddenly changed. Everything changes slowly, and there is a strong memory. Every time you look at a thing for a few seconds, the touch of that thing is lingering, and it is directly printed in the mind. It''s hard to forget. Feeling the power of writing round eyes, Naruto clicked on pupil training. I saw that the pupil column Write a round eye hook jade A little puzzled "System, what is the role of pupil training?" "Epilogue practice evolution can avoid all the side effects of normal evolution, such as blindness of the eternal kaleidoscope. For pupil evolution practice, each evolution can realize a special ability, which may be physical enhancement, possible special illusion, or Awareness. The higher the evolutionary level, the stronger the ability to realize special skills. " Naruto''s eyes brightened, and he didn''t expect this thing to be so magical, but he knew that it was very difficult to write the round eye evolution, and there were various disadvantages. I didn''t expect to just evolve with just a few clicks. This is really convenient. It''s more than convenient. It''s invincible. However, there is one important thing that I didn''t ask, how exactly is this pupil technique cultivation Dan obtained. Thinking about whether it is the same as the daily task, the system immediately solved it. "Hitomi cultivation alchemy can only be obtained in the first day-to-day mission, or in a VIP prize draw box." Hearing this, Naruto was a bit depressed. The first task was the pit father task, which is for sure. I did not expect this task to increase the reward, it seems that it will not work in the future. Chapter 65： : Confession Task Naruto glanced at the daily tasks and found that the daily tasks were all restored. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website 10 daily tasks are displayed intact. The daily task recovery is a good thing, but it also shows that the first pit father task is to be done again. With a bit of helplessness, Naruto ordered the daily task to receive. "Ding, please ask the host to confess to Sakura. The mission reward is random." Nagging Naruto opened the daily task box and glanced again. The word confession is obvious and written in block letters. Naruto is knowledgeable about the extent of this system''s daddy, and there is not much shock. Just thinking, thinking about a problem. Although the confession is obviously a matter of frank feelings, the system may only mean it literally. In other words, if I confess I don''t like you, this should count. Anyway, I tell you I hate you, this is a kind of confession. Naruto who is thinking about this is going to try it, but at best he will not change it. A glance at Kakashi''s direction. Naruto retracted the writing wheel and walked over. He really didn''t want to see the violent crazy Sakura, but the system task was forced, there was no way. Standing on the branch for a few jumps, Naruto immediately came to the open grass. At this point Kakashi seemed to be training Sasuke. Sasuke put his hands into the handshake and pointed his sword at Kakashi, chopping several times in succession. Kakashi easily dodged, and sent back a ninjutsu from time to time. The two were fighting fiercely, but without any passion. One-stroke one-style is very standard, and dare not let it go. Is this training really meaningful? Naruto only glanced and set her gaze on the side of Sakura. Sakura hugged her knees with her hands, curled aside, and looked at Sasuke and Kakashi, but those eyes were very misty. Nothing seemed to be thinking, a look of absent-mindedness. After thinking about whether it should be over or not, Naruto jumped up and jumped in diameter. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Seeing Naruto, Kakashi and Sasuke stopped. Kakashi''s eyes looked very different, he did not understand why Naruto returned. Naruto''s gaze on Kakashi, hehe said with a smile "Mr. Kakashi, don''t worry about me, you go on, I just find Sakura something." When she heard Naruto''s words, Sakura shook her body slightly, and when she looked up, she saw Naruto, and Fang''s heart froze. But it still looked dull, and he didn''t look like him at all. Naruto approached Sakura, and she saw Sakura pin her head away, pretending to be like he hadn''t seen him. Taking a deep breath, Naruto puts out a smile as much as possible "Sakura, I want to talk to you about some important things. I wonder if you are free?" Sakura learns Naruto, leaving her head alone, she ignores his expression. Naruto stayed, trying to suppress the anger in his heart. If it weren''t for the system to tell him to confess, he wouldn''t even bother her. Squeezing anger, Naruto said quietly "This, I really have something important." Sakura turned her head now, but the expression was very arrogant, learning from his beginning tone "It''s my business." After speaking a little proudly, it was clear that she was very happy with Naruto''s expression to please him. Who told him to ignore her at first, and to say something she was not familiar with. Although Sakura is very happy to see Naruto now, she has more desire to breathe at him. After hearing Sakura''s words, Naruto was speechless for a while. This was what he said and it was really useful to himself. Especially from Sakura''s mouth, Naruto suddenly feels very cheap. The other side ignored him stepping on it, and came to scold him, wasn''t it cheap? Thinking of this, Naruto''s face became instantly cold. There is no ordinary smile, Naruto at this time is extremely disgusted with Sakura. That frown also wrinkled deeply, no matter where it was said "I only want to talk to you." Little Sakura froze and was frightened by the expression on Naruto''s face. Obviously, this expression showed Naruto''s inner anger. This caused her to panic and regret a little. Eyes staring at Sakura, Naruto said coldly. "I tell you, I don''t like you, never before, and it''s impossible in the future. And not only I don''t like it, I also hate you very much, hate it to the point of being disgusting." Sakura petrified instantly, and her whole heart petrified. Looking at Naruto''s undesired expression, she just felt that the heartbeat was about to stop. After saying this, Naruto didn''t look at Sakura, turned away, and didn''t look back. Sakura reacted immediately. The moment she reacted, only one thought came out that could not let Naruto go. If she did, she would regret it in the future. Sakura, who was full of thoughts, stood up at a glance, and didn''t want to. She ran forward a few steps, stretched out two white tender hands, and grabbed Naruto''s arm. Naruto can''t help but be angry, this girl is really endless. She said she didn''t like it, so she had to scold a few words to be willing. Turning his head, Naruto, who was about to scold a few words, saw Sakura with pear blossoms and rain. The original cute face, an aggrieved expression, the tears in the corner of the eye kept rolling down. There seems to be something sad, crying silently. The little cherry, who is usually like a little tigress, cries without a sound. He didn''t talk while pursing his lips, but just kept crying. Looking at Sakura''s tears, Naruto''s head became big, and he was guilty of frowning, and asked with a frown. "I didn''t seem to offend you just now. Why are you crying?" Sakura held her rosy lips, pulled Naruto''s arm, and said while crying. "Leave me alone." The voice was a little choked, intermittent. Naruto''s head is two big. I didn''t expect that the girl was still so angry when she cried. I can''t help but say "Okay, I don''t care about you, can you let go of my hand?" Sakura is still the expression, stubbornly said "Let it go." Naruto can''t help it anymore. An old man is pulled by her like this and can''t go at all. The daily tasks are still waiting for him. He doesn''t have time to spend with her. At one-and-a-half time, I couldn''t think of a way to do it. I wanted to say a little about it and let Sakura understand how much she hated him. After thinking about it, only in this way can she let go of her earlier. So Naruto turned to look at Sakura''s crying, and understood the sentence in her heart, and was about to say that she didn''t like you at all. Suddenly the system''s alert sounded. "Ding, a special mission is triggered. Please ask the host to kiss Springfield Sakura''s lips within 10 seconds. The mission reward will be increased by 10 times." This horrible cue was magnified numerous times by Naruto''s ears. He had wanted to clarify the relationship, but did not expect to be given such a foolish task. "10, 9, 8" The countdown rang. There is a question before Naruto. Very simple question Kiss or not kiss. After thinking about it for a second, Naruto chose a pro, why not, just for that reward 10 times. "5, 4, 3 ..." When the countdown was 3 seconds, Naruto turned his head to look at Sakura. His eyes were firm. Without saying anything, he raised his head and kissed Sakura''s lips. Sakura looked surprised, and remained motionless. When Naruto kissed her, Sakura''s quick breath showed her mood at the moment. The sweet smell hit Naruto''s face, with a sweet and itchy feeling. Seems addictive. After kissing for ten seconds, Naruto immediately raised his head. Chapter 66： : Unexpected things Looking at the stunned Sakura, Naruto thought about what should be explained. wap.novelhall.com When Naruto was thinking about the explanation, Sakura''s crying mouth bent, and she even laughed, and also made a sound. The grinning smile is very beautiful. But Naruto''s head flew up. Does this have to be explained? The smiling Sakura bowed her head with a shy expression. This time Naruto''s turn is stunned. Where is this played? Is this still Sakura? How can it be like Hina. Naruto from the top of her head found that Sakura''s ears were all red, and she did not speak with her head down. But holding Naruto''s hand did not let go, but clenched. Naruto coughed and said "This, can you let me go?" Sakura didn''t hesitate, she seemed a little flustered, and let go of Naruto''s hand, her hands crossing her back at a loss. His head was shy, and he was afraid to look at Naruto. At this moment, Sakura was only thinking of Naruto''s kiss, and she found that the original heart was about to break, and it suddenly recovered, and there was a very sweet feeling, stronger than that of Sasuke. Looking at Sakura''s shy expression, Naruto finally couldn''t help wondering and asked "You all right, listen to me, it was an accident just now." When she heard Naruto''s words, Sakura raised her head, her face was rosy, she blinked, her eyes nodded, and she whispered. "I know, I don''t blame you." Naruto''s mouth widened instantly. What kind of thing is it? Why not blame him? What the **** happened. Is this still Sakura who is going to fight? At this time, Sakura is just like a girl in ordinary love, the little face is rosy and charming. It was the ruddy forehead with a touch of ruddy. Make people want to kiss. Naruto shook his head, abandoned this absurd idea, and quickly said "Actually, it was really an accident just now. By the way, I accidentally slipped my foot." Such a rough excuse also owes his past life as the outlet of the Belly King. Now that Naruto really can''t think of a little explanation, the strongest system is a secret. This secret cannot be known to anyone, even the closest ones cannot tell. After hearing Naruto''s words, Sakura nodded her head gently, and opened her eyes wide to see what he said. "Well, I believe you." After hearing this, Naruto couldn''t help it. What Sakura was talking about was a kind of sentimental vision. Does this chick really like her. But this is impossible, it doesn''t make sense, and she hasn''t said what she likes, how could she like herself. For a moment, she abandoned Xiao Ying''s idea of ??like him, Naruto straightened her face, and decided to make it clear, otherwise he would be able to bear it. Calm mood, Naruto calmly said "You need to understand that I didn''t mean it just now. I''m so honest, I have never liked you." This dislike Naruto used several words to emphasize. Xiaoying''s expression froze for a moment, and she froze for a while, then suddenly her mouth blew, and the tears flowed out again, and she cried directly. "Woohoo" Naruto really didn''t expect that Sakura would cry again, how could a girl like to cry so much. A bit flustered Naruto immediately said "Well, I''m afraid of you, what are you going to do?" Sakura heard this and stopped crying. When I heard Naruto''s heartfelt words just now, Sakura understood her mood. Now she finally understands why she cares about Naruto''s words. She seems to like him long ago, but she didn''t find it. Looking at Naruto with big eyes, Sakura thought for a moment, and looked up at Naruto''s eyes and asked. "Don''t you really like me?" Speaking of those big eyes blinking, accompanied by that beautiful forehead is really cute. Naruto was attracted by Sakura''s cuteness for a second, and after a second he reacted. Clearing his throat, Naruto didn''t dare to look at Sakura''s eyes and looked at the scenery ahead. In order to prevent Sakura from crying again, she had to say differently "A little bit." After hearing this, Sakura smiled again, with a sweet smile on her face, never before. Two ruddy cheeks. Laughing and watching Naruto said "Well, I actually like you too, only I found out today." Naruto''s whole body froze, what a joke. Could not help showing Naruto with a bitter smile, looking at Sakura, saying "Sakura, can you kid me?" Xiao Ying muttered, like a little girl coquettishly, said "it is true." Looking at Sakura''s gaze, Naruto believed it and completely believed it, because his eyes would not lie. Now Sakura''s eyes are the same as before, and she is more intense than Sasuke. Naruto was panicked for a moment. He didn''t expect that this would happen. Sakura liked him, but he didn''t like Sakura. Can this matter be reluctant, of course not? So Naruto put on a serious expression and said "This, can''t you dislike me?" Xiaoying''s expression stayed again, stupid. She didn''t think that she really confessed, but she got a sentence, could she not like me? Xiao Ying''s expression was distorted, she was shy, she said angrily. "Naruto, do you say that again?" Naruto didn''t expect this to irritate the other person, he couldn''t help but touched his head and said with a smile "Seriously, you still like Sasuke." Xiao Ying was surprised, surprised, and she understood what she meant. I only felt a moment of grievance in my heart. At the same time, the anger was even more vigorous. With his hands on his hips, he restored the character of the little tigress and cried. "You control me, I just like you." Naruto has nothing to say, there is really nothing to say, only Sakura can roar out of such things. It''s like saying you like people, it''s like trying to be stubborn. Looking at Naruto, Sakura was a little proud, and continued with a proud expression. "Then you said, if you don''t like me, why kiss me?" Naruto was even more speechless, the system was forced, and the result was helpless. Right now, Sakura, he really regrets it, isn''t it 10 times the reward, just let it disappear, it''s a pit system. Sakura only thought that Naruto didn''t speak, it was tacitly that he liked himself, that little touch was very cute, and said with a smile. "Well, nothing to say, you have nothing to say, you must like me." Naruto has to admire Sakura''s small head melon seeds. This kind of entanglement is not the way, but can only say with a bitter smile "Okay, I like you, all right." Sakura laughed now, her smile was very happy, a winning smile. Naruto looked at Sakura''s smile, couldn''t help but want to tease her, looked at her, said with a smile "I didn''t expect you to be so bold, haven''t you seen Teacher Kakashi and Sasuke both frustrated?" Chapter 67： : Daily tasks Naruto pointed his fingers at the motionless Kakashi and Sasuke. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Sasuke was okay, he looked down on love. And when she saw that Sakura said she liked Naruto, he had a relieved expression, presumably he was tired of Sakura. Kakashi just sighed that the world is now a girl, and the girl is too precocious, and scarier than his era. At that time, all were secret love, never shouted like this. When Sakura saw Kakashi and Sasuke, the little face turned red instantly. When I remembered what I said just now, it was obvious that how could I hide it if I spoke so loudly, these two sensitive ears. Now Sakura, really ashamed to find a place to sew in. Seeing that Sakura was shy and difficult, Naruto was happy inside, knowing that she should slip away at this time. Otherwise, when Sakura wakes up, she will be sticky again. Gathering Chakra well, Naruto turned his head, it was a direct step, and rushed forward quickly. The entire running speed was very fast, and it took less than 10 seconds to disappear in front of Sakura and others. Looking at Naruto''s figure, Sakura stomped her feet, and now she can''t rush up. But after thinking for a while, she was relieved, especially when Naruto said she liked her, and her small face became hot for a while. There was a surprise in my heart. Get rid of Sakura''s Naruto and return to daily tasks. Previously, the first daily task did not have pupils to practice the alchemy, only 2 chakras to practice alchemy. And that 10 times the task reward, the reward is a ninjutsu scroll. What I didn''t expect was that there were 2 ninjutsu scrolls, although both were b-level. 2 b-level earthen ninjas Earthworm Earthen stream, river Obviously it is the first generation of Naruto, and the third generation of Naruto will use ninjutsu. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Naruto didn''t hesitate, just clicked to confirm the study. Immediately, these two types of Ninjutsu knots were added to the head. With two more people attacking jutsu, Naruto is a little happy. However, it''s a pity. Unfortunately, he has too little ninjutsu cultivating dan, and the chance of failure of a level ninjutsu pit father. How to prepare dozens of Ninjutsu to s level. In order to strengthen Ninjutsu to the s level, Naruto began to do daily tasks patiently. As long as you do more missions, you can get more Ninjutsu cultivators. At the same time as clicking the daily tasks, the tree climbing task appeared. For today''s Naruto, climbing a tree can''t be easier. A few jumps strung to the top of the tree in one fell swoop. "Ding, complete daily task 2 and get 2 ninjutsu cultivators." Naruto was pleased, the sound sounded so comfortable. Now his job is to train Ninjutsu Dan. I took a look at the cultivation dan, and Naruto immediately clicked on the daily tasks with peace of mind and was doing daily tasks. Climbing trees, jumping high, breaking tree trunks, running. One by one, Naruto took almost half an hour to complete. It is mainly done once. To open the system, it is too much trouble to click and collect. "Ding, complete 10 daily tasks and get 2 Ninjutsu cultivators." The final reward was obtained after completing 10 daily tasks. At the same time, the lottery gift box also rang. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the daily routine and receiving a VIP2 lucky draw gift box." I still have a little expectation for vip2''s reward Naruto. Presumably this thing is definitely more expensive than vip1 and the obtained thing is definitely better. It may be s-class ninjutsu. With a little expectation of s-class ninjutsu, Naruto ordered the lottery. The same lottery method as the VIP1 gift box. All kinds of dazzling gifts flashed in front of me. In the end, it appeared that there was one pupil surgery cultivator. Looking at the gray pupil surgery practice Dan in the system task box, Naruto found that the number was really 1. Asked with doubt, could not help but ask "System, this VIP2 gift box, how many pupils can you practice?" "Vip2 gift box, there are at most 2 pupils practicing alchemy." After hearing the system''s answer, Naruto wanted to curse a little bit, but still put up with it. Because there is one more important thing that I did nt ask "Is it possible to fail in pupil training?" "It is possible that the higher the level, the greater the chance of failure, which is 5 times greater than the failure rate of Ninjutsu practice." After hearing this, Naruto was not calm, and the chance of failure was five times greater. He evolved from a-level Ninjutsu to s-level. This five-fold increase will definitely have 100 cultivation dans. Isn''t that right? Because the chance of failure is large, what is needed is not a matter of magnification, but a matter of luck. In desperation, Naruto wanted to try it out, failing in the light of failure, clicking on pupil training, and clicking on the eye of the writing wheel. Directly confirm the use of pupil practice to practice Dan. A frame flashes "Cultivation was successful." Naruto paused, and looked at the words behind the rounded eye, which really looked like after the successful cultivation. Write round eye double hook jade (Obtained after opening: 2 times enhancement effect of body surgery) I didn''t expect it to be a physical enhancement, which was a bit surprising. Now he is just too poor in physical skill. Due to the poor physical skill, when he controls the state of the nine tails, he can only focus on the three tails. He cannot control his body and release ninjutsu at all. If you strengthen your body skills, maybe you can overcome this difficulty. This surprise is really big. But there is also a disadvantage, that this ninjutsu cannot be easily stretched in front of others. Especially those of Koba, a nine-tailed state, and three types of ninjutsu are okay to say. But if it is writing round eyes, then someone will definitely come to his trouble. Forcibly suppressing the mood of trying to try power, Naruto looked at the results of 10 daily tasks. Ninjutsu cultivating dan for eight, Chakra 6 cultivating dan, vip experience 40 points. And got a ninjutsu scroll, albeit c-level. Get the Ninjutsu scroll from the system task box. Naruto opens the scroll and takes a look Wind Breakthrough The big snake pill''s ninjutsu does not have any lethal restraint. However, this thing is also a bit useful, especially for those who can''t kill, it is definitely good to play with this thing. With a faint smile, Naruto clicked to confirm the study. I glanced at the double experience. Due to the system upgrade, the double experience after the upgrade is useless at all, and can just be hung up for practice. Click on double experience to receive, then click on-hook practice. The practice is chakra control. This thing is the most important. After doing all this, Naruto was relieved and looked up at the sky, only to find that the sun was no longer very dazzling. It must be afternoon. Touching his belly, Naruto walked in the direction of Kakashi. Thinking about whether Kakashi is going to have dinner today, he slowly walked out of the woods. Chapter 68： : Kakashi talking with Sakura When I came to Kakashi and Sasuke again, I did not expect that the two were still fighting. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Obviously, Sasuke was already sweating a lot, and Kakashi was a little tired, but his expression was not slack, and he looked at Sasuke with a serious expression. Preventing Sasuke''s offensive at any time. I looked around and found that Sakura was gone, and Naruto jumped out. Squatting on the ground is a jump, a distance of more than ten meters. Rushing towards Kakashi, beckoning as he hurried "Mr. Kakashi, you are really hardworking." Seeing Naruto, Sasuke stopped the attack and stared at him with his eyes shut. Kakashi smiled bitterly, he couldn''t understand what Naruto was doing at this time, he couldn''t help asking "Naruto, aren''t you going home now?" Naruto touched his head and said with a smile "I don''t know why. Suddenly I wanted to go back and I became hungry." Kakashi understood for a moment, and it seemed that Naruto wanted to invite him to dinner, but he sighed helplessly and glanced at Sasuke. "Okay, it''s so late now. I invite you two to eat ramen. Sasuke will go with him." Sasuke glanced at Naruto, and answered coldly. "no need." After saying that, the shuriken was taken back directly and ready to go home. Looking at Sasuke''s cold expression, Kakashi said nothing. After all, the hatred of these two people can''t be resolved overnight, and it can only be taken slowly step by step. Too urgent may be counterproductive. Naruto didn''t care about it, and she looked at Sasuke after leaving. When Sasuke left, he immediately looked at Kakashi with anticipation and said "Mr. Kakashi, let''s go quickly." Seeing Naruto''s expression, Kakashi smiled. Naruto''s look was really cute. It is a pity that the character is too "naughty". Went there with Kakashi for the so-called Yi Le Ramen. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net I didn''t expect it to happen again. It''s a bit boring compared to the previous meals. But it''s better than those instant noodles. Looking at Naruto''s stuttering appearance. Kakashi felt that Naruto was a small child, and could not help but show a kind smile. "Naruto, can I ask you something?" Naruto, while eating greasy ramen, turned his head to Kakashi and asked with his weird expression "What''s the matter?" Kakashi straightened his face and said with a very serious expression "Naruto, how did you learn the three types of ninjutsu?" Naruto is embarrassed, and did not expect that Kakashi really broke the feeling of asking the casserole, but this thing cannot be honest. Without much thought, Naruto casually said "Nine-tailed demon fox taught me." Kakashi asked earnestly. "You won''t lie to me?" Naruto took a sip of soup while holding the big bowl with both hands and smiled. "Otherwise, do you think anyone else can teach me here?" Kakashi thought for a while, and found that no one can teach Naruto, this thing is too weird, so weird to make him want to report to Naruto, especially Muzhu Ninja has been the secret of Muye Village. After the first generation of Naruto, the only people who can meet now are Tuanzang. Is Naruto a Tzang? However, this is a flash, Naruto is a person who is in possession of the group is just an absurd idea. I was going to think about the Naruto report, but I looked at Naruto''s smiley expression, and finally I could only suppress this idea. If a report is made, Naruto will definitely be arrested for investigation. With Naruto''s character and strength, don''t make a mess, then the whole wood leaves will be restless. This kind of thing is not what Kakashi wants to see. Since the question of ninjutsu could not be solved, Kakashi had to ask Naruto about the state of the nine-tailed demon fox. Of course, Naruto will only mess about. From the Ming population, Kakashi couldn''t ask a little truth. "Well, Naruto, you don''t say that it definitely has your reason, but the power of this nine-tailed demon fox is too strong, it must be hidden well, and it cannot be revealed before the crisis. There is also jutsu in the woods." Kakashi sighed, and he was really helpless about Naruto. Can only be emphasized again with a stern tone, so that he must not use the power of the nine-tailed demon fox. Naruto glanced at Kakashi. This is nonsense at all, but I also understand that Kakashi is thinking for himself. I did not expect Kakashi to be so good. Naruto nodded with a smile "That''s for sure, teacher. You are the only third person to see. The other two are in the same class. Sasuke definitely won''t say it. As for Sakura, she shouldn''t say it." Thinking of Sakura, Naruto fought a cold war. That chick doesn''t know what to see tomorrow. Kakashi nodded calmly. After eating ramen, Kakashi and Naruto separated. Early the next morning, Naruto was just waking up. Found an unexpected person. With his eyes open, Naruto saw a smile on her face and sat in front of the bed. Naruto froze and looked at the door that wasn''t closed at all. Obviously Sakura must have come in for a while. Since eating ramen yesterday, Naruto went home to sleep, and there was no lazy repair at the gate. I fell asleep in bed and did not expect to see a person I didn''t want to see when I woke up. Naruto''s cold sweats are almost frightened, adjust his mentality. Asked with a smile "Sakura, why are you here?" Sakura blinked and said rightly. "Can''t I come?" Naruto said with a smile "Yes, yes, but don''t you know that lone men and widows are all alone? Isn''t it great?" Sakura asked with her eyes wide open. "Why not?" Naruto had nothing to say for a moment, Sakura was too stupid to understand such a euphemistic sentence at all. Had to say straightforwardly "Aren''t you afraid I ate you?" Xiao Ying even laughed and said with a smile "Does Naruto like to eat me?" Naruto''s goosebumps are about to fall off. How did this little cherry change her personality? And this expression is like when secretly falling in love with Sasuke. As the Belly King, he was defeated. There was no way. Sakura''s sweet smile was more scary than when she was angry. Naruto pulled down a face and coughed dryly. "This, we still don''t talk about this, let''s talk about why you are here with me." Sakura smiled proudly and said, "Mr. Kakashi said he wanted us to meet at the Naruto Mission Distribution Office." After hearing Sakura''s words, Naruto''s eyes brightened, and she immediately understood that the mission of the country of waves might begin. After thinking about it, Naruto was excited for a while, and finally excited that he could finally go all out to fight it. Now he has not been able to exert his full strength, panic. With this in mind, Naruto rushed up. Regardless of Sakura''s side, she changed her clothes directly, of course, she just changed her coat. Looking at Naruto''s underwear, Sakura couldn''t help feeling hot, but she didn''t feel it, but now that she was sure she really liked Naruto, her heart was pounding. It only took 5 minutes for Naruto to put on clothes and shoes and wash. Turning to look at Sakura''s ruddy expression, she said with a smile "Chick, what an idiot, go quickly." When Sakura was angry, she muttered. "You''re crazy." However, it was obvious that there was no strength, because her little blush seemed to be cooked. Chapter 69： : State of the Wave Mission Naruto and Sakura come to the Quest Naruto quest distribution office. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network I saw Kakashi and Sasuke were already here. I saw Naruto without any expression changes. Kakashi looked serious, with his back straight looking at the three generations of Naruto on the long table. The three generations of Naruto watched Naruto come in with a serious look. Naruto glanced at the three generations of Naruto and found that there were no abnormal expressions, so he was relieved, He was really a little scared that Kakashi told three generations of Naruto about himself. There was definitely a big problem at that time, but it certainly was gone. Three generations of Naruto watched Naruto arrive, cleared his throat and said "Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, now I give you an important task." Kakashi answered with a serious expression. "Yes, three generations of Naruto." Three generations of Naruto glanced at the scroll paper in their hands and said "The wife of the great nation of fire, Mrs. Zhizhi Mei''s little tiger is lost, please find it out within 3 days." Kakashi responded respectfully. Naruto can''t hold his breath. When will these missions get the mission of the country of the wave. So called immediately "Grandpa Naruto, are there no other important tasks?" The three generations of Naruto glanced at Naruto with a quiver and said calmly "Naruto, it seems I want to explain to you what a mission is?" Naruto stretches out a hand to stop three generations of Naruto''s long story "I know everything, isn''t it a four-level task a, b, c, and d. Then level a task is suitable for upper tolerance, level b c tasks are suitable for middle tolerance, and level d tasks are suitable for lower tolerance." After listening to Naruto, the three generations of Naruto were stunned, and the pipes in their mouths were almost falling out, and they asked inexplicably. "How did you know?" Naruto froze and talked about the topic "No matter how I know, can I take on a d-level task or more. Mtlnovel.com" Iruka, who was beside the three generations of Naruto, couldn''t hold his breath, yelling at the table. "Naruto, everyone must start with the simplest tasks to accumulate experience." Naruto looked at Iluka and said lazily. "Mr. Iruka, this should be human. How can I take such a simple task now?" After hearing Naruto''s ambitious words, the three generations of Naruto smiled and said with a smile "Naruto, why do you think you can take on d-level or higher tasks?" Naruto spread his hands and shook his head. "So, seeing is believing. I am not the same as I was now." Naruto finished his hands with his seal and was preparing to start jutsu. Kakashi froze, quickly reached for Naruto''s printed hands, and whispered to Naruto with a serious expression. "Naruto, what are you doing?" Kakashi was really afraid that Naruto himself would reveal the strength of the nine-tailed demon fox. Naruto isn''t that few, he smiled slightly at Kakashi. "Mr. Kakashi, I''ll just show the avatar." After hearing Naruto''s words, Kakashi was relieved, as long as it was not the power of the nine-tailed demon fox. Gently let go of Naruto''s gestures, let him continue printing. Naruto''s quick seal, three simple seals, whispered softly. "Forbearance, shadow avatar." Suddenly, Naruto even directly separated more than 30 avatars. Those more than 30 avatars almost filled the room. As Chakra practiced yesterday, Naruto''s control of Chakra became more and more proficient, which was more than before. Looking at Naruto''s so many avatars, the three generations of Naruto opened their mouths, and it was obvious that Naruto was shocked. Of course, there are still a few points that don''t understand why Naruto has this avatar. Three generations of Naruto asked in surprise "Naruto, how can you shadow avatars." More than thirty Naruto laughed "Teacher Mizuki taught me." Three generations of Naruto were stunned. There was no doubt about Naruto''s words. Mizuki had been tortured by the shadows, and indeed the book of the seal was stolen and burned. It is not impossible to teach Naruto. The three generations of Naruto who want to understand this point do not have much doubt. I looked at more than thirty avatars of Naruto, and nodded in satisfaction. "Well, since you want to take on tasks of level d and above, I''ll let you try it out. Now there is exactly a task of level c to protect a character task." Naruto''s eyes brightened, and he lifted his avatar, and said a little excitedly. "What task?" He now only hopes for the country of the wave. Three generations of Naruto have a mysterious smile, "Don''t be impatient, now I''ll introduce it to you." Speaking at the door after speaking "Can you come in?" As soon as the three generations of Naruto were finished, the door was opened. An old man holding a wine bottle looked at the people in the room staggeringly. "What is it, all ghosts?" Seeing this person, Naruto''s eyes brightened and he was very excited. But Sasuke and Sakura frowned. Sakura was still a girl, and she wrinkled Xiao Liumei''s glance at the person and the bottle, and moved closer to Naruto. Obviously she was disgusted with the old man''s full body of alcohol, but this subconscious action gave Naruto a headache. Through this action, Naruto understands that Sakura is real and really likes him, which makes him have a headache and pain. The old man took a sip of wine, supported the wall with one hand, and said drunk. "Especially the shortest guy, is it really a ninja?" Naruto''s face sank. Obviously, this guy was talking about himself. He had a headache originally. Just wanted to scold this old man. Didn''t think that Sakura frowned, reached out and pointed at what he said "What are you talking about?" Naruto took a look at Sakura, and found that the girl was even more angry than herself. This was how it happened. I looked at the girl in front of me, and the old man slapped his mouth, saying a little uncomfortably. "Why is there a little girl here, are you also a ninja, can''t you?" Sakura was spoken in the airway, flushed with anger, and stretched out her fingers to speechlessly. Naruto stared at the old man''s bottle for a few seconds, and wanted to say something. Suddenly, the special task reminder sounded "Ding, the special task is triggered. Please ask the host to grab the bottle of Dazna''s hand in 1 minute and hit him on the head. The task reward will be ten times. For a second, Naruto immediately reacted. I didn''t expect this system to look at him. Obviously, the old man was trying to die. Of course it is impossible to really kill him. This is the main character of the important plot. Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "Grandpa, the bottle in your hand is really interesting. Can you show me?" Said and walked past. The old man looked at Naruto and said drunkly "I''m not Grandpa. My name is Dazna. There''s nothing to show you." Said to pass the bottle. Naruto reached out and took it. While taking the bottle, he jumped slightly and pointed the bottle at Dazna''s head. With a bang, the bottle was broken. The people present were stunned. Chapter 70： :Muddle through Dazna''s eyes were wide, his legs were soft, and he fell straight down. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Seeing the client was smashed. Iluka reacted first, screaming at the table with a black line. "Naruto, what the **** are you doing?" Naruto broke the broken bottle in his hand and spread his hands helplessly. "When I was angry, I just wanted to smash him. I didn''t expect this old grandfather to smash like this. By the way, I didn''t hurt his life. I just smashed it gently." Iruka was confused by Naruto''s remarks, and looked at the old man who had fallen underground. The corners of his mouth twitched. The three generations of Naruto''s pipes fell out because they were too surprised. The client was stunned by Naruto as soon as he saw it, and Naruto is getting more naughty. The three generations of Naruto looked dark and said to Naruto "Naruto, do you know the consequences of doing this?" Naruto looked at the three generations of Naruto and said with a smile "Know, it''s not possible that the relationship between the two countries is broken, rest assured, I''ll take care of it all. Make sure this old man wakes up and won''t blame Muye Village." The three generations of Naruto did not expect Naruto to say this, which seemed a bit surprised. At the same time, he said in a low voice. "Naruto, why can you say that?" Naruto still said with a faint smile "Okay, I''ll guarantee my ninja status. If this old grandfather says something bad about Muye Village, he will drive me out of the village." With that said, the three generations of Naruto''s expressions were rigid, and it was obvious that Naruto was a little scared. Even Kakashi, who was aside, couldn''t stand it anymore, looked at Naruto with a serious look, and immediately said "Naruto, don''t talk nonsense. Mtlnovel.com" Naruto poked his lips and said nothing, but his gaze was firmly looking at the three generations of Naruto. There is a strong self-confidence in the eyes. Facing Naruto''s self-confidence, the three generations of Naruto laughed out and said very funny "Okay, I trust you." Naruto smiled slightly, glanced at the old man on the ground, and began to meditate on how to get around. Given a brick, how to say that you did not mean it on purpose is a skill. It is also a science, the science of belly black. Just as Naruto was thinking about how to resolve this matter, Sakura walked gently to Naruto. The little face was slightly rosy and whispered "Thank you." Hearing this voice, Naruto turned to look at Sakura and said with a grin. "I didn''t hit you just because I hit it myself." Sakura still has that ruddy expression, nodded and said "I know." After looking at Sakura, Naruto immediately understood that Sakura must have misunderstood. Obviously, the sweet smile on the corner of her mouth explained that she thought that the bottle of wine had been made for her by herself. This thing really gets more and more unclear. Naruto was helpless and had no choice but to walk to the old man in front of Sakura. Squatting down, raising his hand to the old man''s face are two slaps. "Pap, pap" was extremely loud. The people in the room were dumbfounded again, and this Naruto was too stunned. He stunned and gave two slaps to others, but Sasuke''s expression changed a little, and he looked at him with a big disbelief. "Who, who hit me." Dazner was awakened by this slap, and yelled immediately when he woke up. The mouth full of wine looked around, and at a glance, he saw the short ninja who had just hit his head with a bottle. Anger rushed up and called out "Boy, did you hit me just now, do you still have kings in the leaves? I want to tell people in our country that your ninjas are all bandits and hooligans." Naruto didn''t expect this old man to have so much nonsense, if not just to give the Lord Hao Ying just to convince him to take it or not, he will not say this again. Maybe he might just slap it. And the other person''s full body of wine made people dare not compliment. Taking a few deep breaths, Naruto resisted his heart-wrying mood and said with a smile "Grandpa, I hit it just now. I apologize. I did something wrong." After looking at Naruto for a few moments, Dazna froze for a moment, I don''t know what kind of ghost Naruto is going to play, but it looks like there is nothing wrong with the appearance of this little child. Naruto saw Dazna stunned and said immediately "I did something wrong just now. You have to scold me. I have nothing to say." Dazna looked at Naruto stupidly and frowned. "Do you think apologies can be forgotten? I tell you, I''m a celebrity, and what I say is still a bit heavy, I must go back to the village and tell others that the ninjas in your village are robbers." Naruto was also not angry and said with a smile "Actually, there was a spider on your head, so I smashed it on your head with a wine bottle and killed the spider." Dazner said unhappyly "What about spiders? You lied to me a little bit, don''t you think I''m an old man, just bully." Naruto continued with his face unchanged "This spider is different from the others, I think 100% are sent by other ninjas, and this one is not small, this strength is very strong. Grandpa, have you anything to hide?" Hearing this, Dazna was shocked, and it was certain that he was being chased and killed, and there was nothing wrong with concealing it. He did not expect that the child knew it. Dazner suddenly panicked, and immediately believed Naruto''s words, it is likely that someone actually sent some spider to follow him. Thinking about this, Dazna''s expression changed, and he looked a little panicked. "Nothing. I have something to hide. Maybe it might be a spider." After that, the expression changed again, and a kind smile touched the head and said "Child, I''m really sorry just now, I don''t know that a ninja will follow me, thank you for saving me just now." As Dazner said, Kakashi and others were shocked. Obviously, from the conversation, you can hear that Naruto is talking about things, but the old man was so awake. And thank each other. Imagine an apology to someone who just slaps you two and smashed a bottle of wine. This is really incredible. The three generations of Naruto are shocked and abnormal, and this Naruto is too scary. There was also some suspicion in my heart. When Naruto kicked his **** last time, he was also digging at him. Thinking of stupidly trusting Naruto and comforting him, the old face of the three generations of Naruto was a little red. It was a shame that he was fooled by a child. Naruto does nt care what other people think, he smiles and says "Thanks, I should do this." Looking at Naruto''s childlike smile, Dazna was a little ashamed, ashamed of what he had just said. I did not expect that a small ninja in the village of Muye was so caring. This is indeed a shame. Chapter 71： : The Wave Country Quest Begins After handling the main tasks of receiving the tasks, Naruto went home to pack his luggage and set off with Dazna. novelhall.com Carrying a small backpack for daily necessities, walking out of Muye Village and watching those primitive trees, Naruto was excited inside. This Nima is finally ready for events. Immediately walked ahead. Don''t forget to wave to Kakashi "Mr. Kakashi, hurry up." Looking at Naruto, Kakashi shook his head and followed. As soon as five people entered the woods, they looked very quiet. Except for the small animals that happened by accident, there was no sound. Naruto looked around leisurely, a very leisurely look. Sakura looked nervous, after all, for the first time she performed such a dangerous task. Can''t help but stepped forward, next to Naruto, looking around nervously. After watching for a while, I couldn''t help asking "Naruto, do you think there might be a ninja to attack?" Hearing this, Naruto didn''t speak, only looking at the scenery ahead. Instead, Kakashi smiled and stepped forward, touching Sakura''s head and saying "Impossible, this is just a c-level mission, and no ninjas will appear." Seeing Kakashi''s smile, Sakura was relieved. Naruto glanced at Dazna''s head and head without saying a word. There are definitely ninjas, but Naruto isn''t sure when they will appear. Now he can''t wait to come quickly. The best thing to do is not to chop. There is no one else here, so he can show his skills. Walked for more than ten minutes and crossed a river. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Enter another wood. Several people went forward with different expressions, and saw a pool of water in front of them as if it had just rained and did not dry. Seeing the small puddle, Naruto''s eyelids jumped, and the signs of such jumping were not obvious. But it also revealed a bad feeling. Now Naruto knows that although he has the eye of the writing wheel, although he does not open it, he still has a special ability to sense all kinds of dangerous things. He stopped for a moment, locked his eyes on the puddle, and remained motionless. Kakashi noticed Naruto''s anomaly, followed his gaze to see the puddle, and when he jumped, he immediately understood that there was something weird. Kakashi, who was dull, went to Naruto and whispered "Leave it alone, wait till they come out." Naruto nodded, and it was clear that the two ninjas were hiding inside, but they couldn''t come out, they had no choice but to pretend they couldn''t see and continued to move forward. Sakura and Sasuke didn''t find it. For Sasuke, he just thought the old man''s expression was weird, and he didn''t pay much attention to the puddle. And Sakura is not a girl, and she didn''t pay attention. I just wondered why Naruto stopped suddenly, and was puzzled. He immediately ran over, holding his knees with his hands, and bent down slightly to ask. "Naruto, what''s wrong?" Because Sakura is a little taller than Naruto, this pretty face bends before Naruto''s eyes. Naruto smiled slightly and said "It''s nothing." After speaking, he strode forward, not forgetting to look around, an expression of admiring the scenery. Although Sakura was puzzled, she followed closely and stood beside Naruto. She really likes Naruto, even Sasuke didn''t take a look at it, but she just stood beside Naruto obediently and looked at Naruto''s leisurely expression. I do nt know why. Is it because I was so angry with Naruto? This is because I like it. Sakura found that Naruto''s baby face is indeed very cute, a kind of addictive cuteness. Is this the so-called lover in the eyes of the lover, thinking of this, Sakura blushed, blushing and crunching, stopped and did not know what to think. Naruto turned to glance at Sakura, and frowned, because Sakura was less than 3 meters from the puddle. Although Sakura is annoying, but watching her fall asleep, Naruto still can''t. The corner of the eye was glanced at the puddle, and it was found that there was a wave. Naruto was shocked. Without hesitation, he rushed forward, stretched out one hand, and grabbed Sakura''s hand, which was the area. Sakura was thinking of Naruto, and felt ashamed. I did not expect that Naruto rushed over, and the little face became more rosy. Red dripping blood. I didn''t realize that Naruto grabbed her hand, and a sakura with unstable center of gravity fell directly into Naruto''s arms. Wenxiang nephrite''s petite body. Naruto''s expression didn''t change at all. He gathered Chakra, jumped, and jumped tens of meters high. To prevent Sakura from falling, Naruto clasped Sakura with her hands and jumped on the branch. Eyes blinked at the puddle in front. I saw the puddle tumbling, and a man showed his head, and looked a few glances in front. It was obvious that they did not notice Naruto and Sakura at the top of the tree. The eyes of the two ninjas locked on Kakashi. With their eyes fixed, two ninjas emerged back to back in this small puddle. The ninja on his back pulled the chain in his hand without hesitation. He jumped slightly in the air and rolled in the air. The chain in his hand wrapped around Kakashi. Kakashi still walked so expressionlessly. At this time, Sakura had understood why Naruto took her to jump on the tree, but did not expect to save her, and her heart moved for a while. I was a bit shy at the same time, after all, Naruto and her posture are ambiguous. She was sitting on Naruto''s legs, and her hands clung to Naruto''s waist unconsciously. But now she couldn''t move, because she would fall off, and could only hug her. Could not help but glance down, saw two ninjas with long iron chains, rushed towards Kakashi. Kakashi didn''t seem to pay attention. Sakura opened her mouth and just wanted to call Naruto covered Sakura''s lips with a hush, and whispered in her ear "Kakashi knows that these two ninjas can''t hurt him, and wait for my past sneak attack, don''t expose it." Because Naruto wanted to keep her voice as low as possible, while Sakura was talking next to her ears, her lips touched her delicate white jade ears slightly. Unconsciously touched by Naruto''s lips, Sakura was like electric hemp, with a tingling sensation in her whole body, and a tingling sensation in her body. The whole body was soft and started to slide. To avoid sliding down, I had to hold Naruto tightly with both hands. Naruto glanced at Sakura, and he found that the girl''s ears were all red, and she hugged tighter. "Can you let me go, and I''ll go down later?" Sakura was at a loss, and immediately let go of Naruto''s body, turning to embrace the tree trunk aside. That pair really looked like a koala. Naruto couldn''t help but laugh, and wanted to tease her. But the situation is not allowed at this time. At this point, the two ninjas had successfully trapped Kakashi, and they pulled Kakashi''s body to death with a chain in his hand, pulling it hard. With a hissing noise, Kakashina''s body was torn apart. A little blood was strewn into the sky. Chapter 72： : First Appearance Watching Kakashi''s "death", Sasuke froze, turning his head and staring seriously at the two ninjas. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The two ninjas really thought that they had killed Kakashi, and they turned to look at Sasuke, and saw Sasuke alone. He was a little surprised. It was just five people who had lost two. Because of too much doubt, one of the ninjas with a mask and a low voice asked Sasuke. "Boy, I ask you, where are the 2 guys?" Sasuke looked alert. He looked around, only to find that Naruto and Sakura were really gone. He didn''t know where the two guys went. And don''t want to know. As soon as I shook hands, the sword wanted to rush over. Suddenly a naruto voice came from the sky "Give it away if you don''t want to die." After hearing this, Sasuke immediately understood that he was talking to himself. I didn''t want to stop for a while, jumped on both legs, and jumped directly to the rear. The two ninjas also heard the voice at this time, and they understood why Sasuke jumped. Just conditioned to look back at the sky. I saw Naruto''s small body, jumping a few meters high, jumping from a branch. Naruto put his hands on the air, and pointed at the two ninjas in front of him. "Art fire escape **** fireball." A fireball squirted in the past, this time Naruto exerted 50% of its strength. The fireball slowly grew larger to a point of 10 meters in diameter. Looking at the huge fireball, the two Zhong Ni stunned. At the same time, they immediately thought of running, but unfortunately the coverage of that ten meters was very large. Just lifted my feet. The fireball hit it. With a bang, the whole ground shook a bit. The 10-meter-diameter fireball smashed to the ground and exploded, and a mushroom cloud blew up. Look. Yarn, Chinese website The two of them had no dregs at all. Kakashi appeared, looking at the huge pothole that was blown out, looking very shocked. One ninjutsu directly destroyed two middle ninjas. Although it played a sneak attack, this fireball is too scary. Even more powerful than his Lecce. Sasuke''s face was also gloomy, and Naruto''s horror made him more and more stressed. Now the mood of surpassing Naruto is stronger than that of his brother who is about to kill his own, watching the soil of a huge pit blown up in front of him, Sasuke squeezing his fist and being silent there. Naruto only glanced at the coke soil and couldn''t help sighing. These two guys are so simple, it''s really not fun, it''s so boring. Turned her head and looked at Sakura on the treetop. "It''s time to go down, all of them are dead." Little Sakura looked at Naruto, what happened just now shocked her too much. When Naruto asked her to stay still, she jumped over and even skillfully launched two ninjas at the ninja. This sneak attack was too successful. Sakura was happy for a while, and Naruto was so smart. But now her body was weak, and the numbness touched by Naruto''s ears had not eased. I could nt jump down at all, I had to look at Naruto in a grudge and said "Naruto, my legs are a bit soft." Naruto was helpless. Seeing that he got Sakura up, he had to come to Sakura next. So he gathered Chakra and jumped in the direction of Sakura. At this jump, Naruto''s body crossed a perfect arc in the air, jumped to Sakura''s body, and stood on the branch. Squatting down without much consideration, she stretched out her hands and hugged Sakura''s body. While holding it, Naruto found that it was really soft, as soft as cotton candy. And it''s not heavy at all. Turning his head, Naruto jumped again without shaking, jumping to the top of the tree. Gently lowered Sakura. Looking at Sakura''s shaky look, Naruto couldn''t help but said funny "Shall I help you?" Sakura looked like Naruto, and nodded shyly. Now she''s not at all soft. As soon as she is touched by Naruto, her whole body is like a current hit. Her heart is sweet and her whole body feels numb. In desperation, Naruto had to touch Sakura''s waist with one hand and lifted her up. Walked towards Sasuke. Sasuke looked at the two men blindly. Kakashi glanced at each other intimately, and after Sakura''s yelling confession last time, he was not surprised. With a dry cough, he said flatly. "Well, let''s take a break." After speaking, I looked around and walked towards a wood. Naruto supported Sakura''s soft body and followed closely. Several people found a good place, just ready to sit down, and saw Kakashi glanced at the stunned fireball, said Dazner "By the way, Mr. Dazna, I want to ask you something." Dazna asked with a startled expression, frightened "whats the matter?" Kakashi looked into Dazna''s eyes and said a little coldly. "The two ninjas just now are obviously Ninja in Wuyin Village, and your mission is just to protect you from being attacked by robbers or armed triads. Am I right?" There was a cold sweat behind Dazna, and he did not dare to look at Kakashi, and lowered his head without talking. Kakashi continued to say bluntly "Now there are two Zhongren, this task should be a task above level b, why is it a level c task?" Dazna gritted his teeth, sweating so much that he dared not say a word. Seeing that Kakashi continued to ask the next two, Naruto could not help but interrupt "Mr. Kakashi, forget it, these ninjas are like that anyway. It''s the best practice for me." Kakashi turned to glance at Naruto, shook his head, and said firmly. "Naruto, you are powerful now, but Sakura they are too bad. This task has even come out, and it must be very dangerous later." Hearing this, Sasuke looked calmly, stepped forward, and said very seriously "I''m fine, and it happens to me." Kakashi glanced at Sasuke and didn''t say much. Sasuke wanted to surpass Naruto, and he would definitely not say anything in front of Naruto. Sakura is different, Sakura is just a girl who can''t stand it. Turning his head to see Sakura holding Naruto, Kakashi could not help but say "It still doesn''t work, Sakura''s strength, this task is not suitable." Naruto looked at Sakura''s, feeling her soft body and pondered for a while. He couldn''t give up on this task, and he would have to compare everything without saying anything. So he gritted his teeth and looked at Kakashi with a serious expression. "I''m responsible for Sakura''s security." Kakashi smiled slightly and nodded with a smile. "That would be better." Looking at Kakashi''s smile, Naruto suddenly felt a bit pitted. Obviously Kakashi must be waiting for him to say this. Chapter 73： : The name of the bridge Naruto originally wanted to put Sakura under the tree and let her rest for a while, but Sakura stood up. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The expression was ruddy "I''m fine, let''s hurry up." Naruto looked at Sakura differently and couldn''t help but say "really?" Sakura nodded, staring firmly at Naruto, whispering "Well, and thank you for saving me." Naruto smiled slightly and said jokingly "Of course I have to thank you. Sakura stayed for a second, the face turned rosy for a moment, and she bowed her head shyly, without answering Naruto''s words. With a click in Naruto''s heart, this little cherry has really changed too much. Are girls like this, like a person, personality will change. A joke was impossible, Naruto waved his hand and said calmly "I''m just kidding. Don''t care." Sakura raised her head, looked at Naruto for a few moments, pursed her lips, and kissed Naruto''s face directly. Naruto was shocked, but did not expect that Sakura actually launched a sneak attack, but did not respond. I just felt something soft on the right cheek. Sakura only kissed like a dragonfly, put down a sentence flushed, and ran away cleverly. "thank you." Touching his right cheek, Naruto was silent for a while, and couldn''t help showing a bitter smile, which became more and more chaotic. He doesn''t like Sakura at all. Now that is the case, there is no chance to justify it. After a few minutes of rest, the crowd set off again. After all, they were unwilling to step back, and Kakashi also thought it was an excellent training opportunity. Or to make the team more united. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Network Sasuke and Naruto''s relationship improves a little. On the contrary, Dazner was relieved. Several people didn''t say anything, which made him feel relieved. He was really a little afraid that Kakashi would go back. Without the protection of these ninjas, he couldn''t finish the bridge repair work what. Along the way, after walking for hours, I never encountered a ninja again. Appearing in front of Naruto and others was a large river, and a small boat had been waiting for a long time. After a few glances, Dazner and the boatman spoke a few words. Naruto and Kakashi and others sat up. The boater turned off the engine and slowly slid the water with the oars, supporting the boat to move forward. Looking around the fog around, Naruto seemed a bit boring. The fog was too big to see any good sight. The ship slid for a while and appeared in front of Naruto and others as an unfinished bridge. The bridge is still under construction. Dazner glanced at the bridge, sighed, looked around Naruto and Kakashi, and said "It''s time to tell you the truth." Naruto turned to look at the old man, yawned and looked lazy. Dazna coughed and told the truth. For this lengthy argument, Naruto drew his ears and stared at the surrounding scenes. Dazner''s words, he had long understood that it was nothing more than the wealthy merchant Cardo who, for his own benefit, would not let Dazna build the bridge. However, in order to make the village richer, Dazna repaired the bridge by himself. As a result, the evil businessman Cardo hired someone to stop him, to be precise to get rid of him. With Naruto, Kakashi and others listened very carefully. After Nadazna finished speaking, Naruto turned his head and said lazily. "Grandpa, don''t talk nonsense, anyway, this task is settled, but I always have a little reward for doing so much, right?" Dazna froze, did not understand what Naruto meant, said conditionedly "Reward, if you want money, I don''t." Naruto waved his hands and said "I don''t want such vulgar things, but what I want is the name of your bridge." Dazner asked puzzledly "What name do you want for the bridge?" Naruto spread his hands and said with a smile "According to my name." Dazna pondered for a while. The name of the bridge was just a code name, and everything was the same, but Naruto''s strength, he saw it. The sale was very cost-effective, so he nodded and agreed. Seeing Dazna agree, Naruto immediately said with a smile "Well, that bridge is called Song You Bridge." As soon as the words came out, Sakura couldn''t help asking. "Who is Song You?" Naruto waved and said "You don''t need to worry." Sakura pouted and hummed softly. "No matter what it is." After turning, she turned her head and looked aside. Although she liked Naruto, she was still angry when she saw Naruto''s disregard. Dazna silently wrote down and said "Okay, just use that name." Naruto smiled slightly, looked at the bridge, and smiled sincerely. Named after the bridge, the name will be carved here forever, so that he will not forget his identity as a rebirth and another name of his own. This idea was thought out by Naruto from the beginning. Of course, Kakashi and Sasuke have nothing to say. At present Naruto''s strength is the second in the squad. Of course Sasuke has nothing to say. Kakashi still doesn''t care about this kind of thing, he cares about the relationship between Naruto and Sasuke. Soon the boatman supported the boat to the shore. A thick cave disappeared through a bridge hole. A very beautiful water village appeared in front of Naruto. To such a beautiful scene, Naruto has some joy in his mind, a scene he has never seen before. The boat rowed to the shore while stopping. Naruto couldn''t wait to grab the backpack and jumped up. The legs glared, and the whole bed shook. But Naruto didn''t care at all, just glanced at the surrounding environment, breathing the village filled with water. Dazna and Kakashi didn''t say anything, and they didn''t care about Naruto''s expression. Moreover, Dazna seemed a little proud, and it was a matter of pride that the village was liked by others. The crowd set foot on a wooden block above the water. Dazna said calmly. "Well, please send me home safely." After speaking, he went straight forward and walked along the house on the water. Naruto and others followed closely behind him. Walked less than a few hundred meters. What appeared in front was a flat road, or countless trees and grass. After entering the woods, Naruto didn''t have any mood to appreciate, after all, this scene is too similar to that of Muye Village, there is nothing interesting to see. Go straight along a flat straight road. When walking to an inconspicuous place. Naruto''s eyes fluttered, this time was more intense than the previous puddle. Illustrates the strength of the enemy. The eyelids of both eyes are beating greatly. As a result of the previous experience, Naruto immediately understood that this was a reminder that the enemy was nearby. Looking around, the final gaze stopped on a big tree. Chapter 74： ： Peachland will not appear again Neither Dazna, Sakura, Sasuke, or others noticed that they were laid back and kept walking forward. wap.novelhall.com Naruto''s expression was frozen, and he reached out and stood in front of Sakura, and whispered. "Wait, what''s up ahead?" Xiao Ying paused, stopped wide, and opened her eyes wide to look at the scene ahead, but she could not find anything. When hearing Naruto''s words, Sasuke and Dazna stopped for a moment and looked around nervously. With a bang, a white rabbit ran out of a grass. Seeing a rabbit, Sasuke poked a smile and glanced at Naruto with a mock smile, clearly saying that he was wrong. Xiao Ying turned her head very funny and said to Naruto "Naruto, just a rabbit" I can''t go on with half the words, because Naruto''s face is very serious. There was a smile on the solemn face, a smile of excitement. Naruto shook his hands and quickly printed, without looking at Sakura, yelling at the tree in front of him. "Art fire escape **** fireball." After saying that, a fireball with a diameter of 5 meters shot in the past, and the fireball was so large that it wrapped the dense leaves all over. With a bang, a huge large knife flew out, and the large knife sliced ??horizontally on this 5-meter-diameter fireball. There was no pause, just listening to the sound of "", the fireball was cut in half directly. The large knife waiting for someone''s height was spinning, the speed did not decrease, and it flew towards Naruto. The long blade wrapped Sasuke and others. First and foremost is Sasuke. Sasuke''s situation seemed panicky. Now he is closest to the big sword. Seeing such a horrible long knife, the whole person is startled, and then he understands. Naruto''s words just now are correct. Sasuke jumped out and Kakashi pulled Dazna to his side. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto didn''t hesitate. She picked up Sakura, took control of Chakra, jumped sideways, and easily avoided it. Since he said he took good care of Sakura, he will definitely do it. The blade was spinning, passing by several people, and chopped into a big tree. Insert it steadily. I saw a figure flickering out of the leaves that originally flew from the blade, covered with white cloth, and the strong peach limbs stood firmly on the tip of the blade. Seeing that it was the "Hidden Ghost Man" and never cut it, Kakashi was startled, thinking for a few seconds, with a serious expression, and took a step forward. Say "I did not expect that the escaped ninja of Wuyin Village would never cut it again." Don''t cut and don''t overdo it, glance at Kakashi and say dullly "It''s actually the flag wood Kakashi who writes round eyes, and I''m really lucky to meet next." Kakashi looked very serious, looked around Naruto and Sasuke, and said seriously "You step back first, and this guy will give it to me first." Naruto grinned, stepped forward and said with a smile "Mr. Kakashi, you can''t enjoy this person alone. I am worried that there is no opponent." Kakashi reluctantly glanced at Naruto, thinking of his terrible ninjutsu, only softly said "All right, be careful yourself." Naruto stepped forward, looked up and watched that he wouldn''t cut anymore, without any fear, but looked very excited. No longer choking coldly watching Naruto, slowly speaking "You devil, what are you?" Naruto said with a smile "I''m a kid, someone who will kill you." After speaking Naruto, holding both hands, it quickly printed. He was really excited to see that he would not be chopped again. Looking at Naruto''s 12 seals, Kakashi shook his forehead in support of his forehead. He did not expect that Naruto was still aggressive, and he went all out at the beginning. Complete the 12 seals familiarly, Naruto''s expression changes, and a low growl "Secret method, nine-tailed demon fox state, on." Suddenly Chakra turned red. The red Chakra came out through the body, wrapping Naruto''s whole body, forming a demon fox''s coat. Naruto''s eyes with blood red eyes stared at him and never cut. The tails of the three demon foxes roared behind Naruto, and the momentum of the whole body''s momentum even shook up. If you don''t cut your face for a while, it''s clear that Naruto''s momentum has shocked him a little, but on the surface, it still looks indifferent. "I didn''t expect you to have such interesting ninjutsu." Naruto said with a smile "Not only fun, but also fun." After speaking one side, he shot three tails. Three sturdy tails form a slap shape, hitting the three sub-directions that are no longer cut. It is a pity that Shang Ni is Shang Ni, and the body technique that is not cut is very powerful. I saw him bend down and pull out the beheading sword, holding the sword with one hand, kicking the trunk with both feet, and rushed towards Naruto''s three tails. As soon as he waved the sword in his hand, he struck Naruto''s tail. The blade is too long, and under the fierce slash, all three Naruto demon fox tails are cut off like tofu. Naruto''s expression was frozen, his tail was cut off, he didn''t feel anything, it was just a kind of chakra, not the real tail at all. It only needs to be reunited to cut off. Take control of Chakra, in less than ten seconds, the three tails grew again. Aligned again without taking a shot. Don''t look at it again and look coldly at the tail that grows again. "Oh, this thing is still very interesting." After speaking, he lifted his sword and stood in front of him. "Dang" sounded loudly, Naruto''s two tails hit the sword that never cut, although the impact was very strong, but never cut again. Unexpectedly he was blown out. Naruto''s expression freezes, and he uses another tail to wrap around and never slash. Obviously, this kind of sneak attack is not useful for never cutting again, holding a huge knife and holding his body, a 360 rotation, where the blade waved, forming a circle. Naruto''s three tails are cut again. Naruto, who was cut off for the second time, was angry. Now he can barely control the three tails. If he wants the body to release ninjutsu at the same time, he must open the eye of the writing wheel. Enhancing the body skills of the writing round eye can bring out the full strength. However, the writing of the round eye is a secret among the secrets, more confidential than the state of the nine-tailed demon fox. Naruto turned to look at Kakashi and others, and set his eyes on Sasuke. He smiled coldly and said very coldly. "Sasuke, the next thing is, you better not see it, otherwise I will let you die without a burial place." Sasuke was startled, and didn''t understand why Naruto said this, but he said it because of his anger. "I should say that right." Although shocked by Naruto''s momentum, he still couldn''t forget the shame. Without looking at Sasuke, Naruto put his gaze on Kakashi again and said with a smile "Mr. Kakashi, you need to keep this a secret again." Chapter 75： :with full force Kakashi was shocked, and he knew what Naruto meant. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Obviously, Naruto has any other secrets to hide, and this secret may be bigger than Jiuwei. Kakashi nodded to Naruto''s eyes. Naruto glanced at the nervous Sakura. Turning his head to look no further, he wrote the eye-wheel spell in silence. The eyes flashed with a kind of pain, and the picture in front of them changed. All the objects became very slow and clearer. And because of the strengthening of the body, the body''s sensation also changed. The body that was originally squeezed by the red demon fox Chakra became relaxed for a while. Shaking the three tails, Naruto stretched out his hands and squeezed his fists, making his body feel extremely relaxed. However, this ease does not mean that the ten-minute limit of the nine-tailed state has disappeared. If it persists for more than ten, it will still damage the body. By then, the whole body''s skin may rot. "Naruto, it''s impossible, how could you write chakras?" As Naruto looked at his body, Sasuke yelled. At this time, he was at a 45-degree angle with Naruto. As soon as Naruto lowered his head, he immediately discovered that Naruto''s eyes were double-hook and jade writing. Naruto grinned, said with a smile on Kamisuke''s eyes. "I said earlier that we are not a hierarchy." Sasuke was silent, and he was so surprised that he was silent. Surprising is more dissatisfaction. Naruto''s strength is far beyond his imagination. He has surpassed him by a big step. Now it is the writing wheel of his family again, and now he just feels that all the advantages are gone. Originally thinking that Naruto was better than writing Naruto, but it was found that Naruto actually had Naruto, which made Sasuke very dissatisfied. Naruto is so much stronger than him. Kakashi glanced at a few eye-catching eyes, and looked very surprised. He knew more about Sasuke than Sasuke. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Except for other people''s transplantation, it can only be a family relationship, but Naruto does have chakras. Such a big mystery shocked him. Surprised by the two, Naruto didn''t have much control, and now he just wanted to fight well. Turning his head and not cutting again, Naruto said with a smile "Uncle, be careful not to die." After talking about controlling the tail alignment, I never shot in the past. There is not much doubt about Naruto''s writing round eyes, no more cutting, but the expression is a little frozen. The child''s ninjutsu, he did not understand the same, especially the three tails, turned out to be the entity of Chakra. And look at this red appearance, and it is very similar to that nine-tailed demon fox. Is Naruto the pillar of that man. For a moment, I would like to understand and never chop again, and use a big knife to cut off Naruto''s tail. Both legs glared at the ground and rushed towards Naruto itself. Naruto who wrote the state of the chakra, smiled slightly, and his hands were printed. It was completed quickly in less than 1 second. "Art fire escape **** fireball." A huge fireball squirted out. This fireball even reached a diameter of 15 meters in a split second, and the condensation speed was fast, at least 10 times faster than the normal Naruto. A fireball in a small house rushed to a chop with heavy smoke. No longer look serious, wave the sword directly at the fireball. Unfortunately, he underestimated the power of this fireball, which is Naruto''s s-class ninjutsu. How could it be easily split. The moment the beheaded sword touched the fireball. With a bang, the entire fireball exploded. The explosion''s shock wave directly rushed out of the body with the big knife. Fei spit out a bite of blood in the mid-air no-cut mouth, and the big knife almost fell in his hand. Hold your body in a hurry. Standing with a large knife to support the body, Naruto''s three tails came in the face. Obviously, the three tails were already prepared, and they patted at the body that would not cut anymore. There was a loud noise, and the whole person was blown out without chopping. But the big knife in that hand was still tightly held. While chasing this sentence, Naruto still knew that the control tail shot directly in the past, and never fluttered towards the one flying backwards. No longer looking at the three tails, his expression changed a bit, and he seemed a little panicked. Presumably, he never thought that he was so embarrassed by being beaten. The most important thing was to underestimate Naruto''s fireball. The power of that fireball is not the normal fireball. At this time, it was clear that he would not cut, and he could only die in the hands of Naruto. Years of experience told him that he had to run quickly at this time. No more cutting in the air with one-handed knot. Activate Ninjutsu, Hidden Spell. The mist in the sky gradually diffused and accumulated thicker and thicker. When the fog was thick to a certain extent, Naruto found that the figure that did not chop even disappeared. Although now he can see through a certain layer of fog with his writing wheel eye, but the distance is a bit fuzzy. Can only see the situation around. Looking at it without stopping, Naruto is still a little unwilling, but there is no way, now it is a protector, can''t just catch up. No more sighing and seeing Naruto not chasing him, relieved. Turning his head, he walked away without looking back. There was too much thick fog around, which made people look upset. Naruto seals his hands and screams at the woods ahead "Art fire escape **** fireball." Having said that, to control Chakra well, a shot of not too big fireball shot in the past. With cremation fog, this method is very good. A fireball hit a tree less than a hundred meters ahead. With a bang, the big tree was smashed, and the fireball turned directly into an ignition light. Splashed out all around. The dense mist dissipates directly under the stimulation of sparks. It was empty all around, and it would be long gone without chopping. I never thought that I would never cut it again, and I was afraid. Naruto sneered, calmed his breath a few times, and closed the state of the demon fox and the eye of the writing wheel. Did not expect to catch up. Seeing Naruto returning to its original form, Sakura rushed forward, widening the eyes that flashed like stars and said "Naruto, you are amazing." Naruto looked at Sakura''s expression, fought a cold war, and said "Sakura, is it normal?" Sakura grumbled and said with dissatisfaction "I really think it''s amazing." Sakura was surprised at Naruto''s state of being no longer beheaded, and admired her, especially Naruto''s majestic appearance. There is a very special feeling in her heart. Happy, excited and admired. That''s why I couldn''t help but rushed to the bottom of my heart to praise her, but Naruto ignored her, and she wanted to be more normal, thinking of Naruto''s irrational expression. Suddenly angry, annoyed to be angry. Kakashi looked at the two with a slight smile, but did not expect Sakura''s girl to change Naruto''s views so quickly. It seems that the relationship between the two people should be very good. And Naruto''s strength has reached such a level, he was shocked. Imagine that even if he didn''t cut against each other, he couldn''t win so easily. Chapter 76： : Arrival of the Wave Country Seeing Naruto no longer beating, Dazner looked very excited. wap.novelhall.com No matter what he writes, he doesn''t write chakras. As long as he can complete the bridge repair task and strengthen his country, this is the most important thing. But Naruto, a child who is not much older than his grandson, has such terrible strength. It did make him a little admired. I''m also apologetic for beginning to say that Naruto is a kid. But he couldn''t pull his face to apologize. Had to respectfully lead the way. Along the way, Dazna smiled, and the smile seemed to condense on his face. Looking at this old man with a quirky smile, Naruto actually got goosebumps. It''s pretty good for a woman to smile like this, a man, and an old man, which is really ashamed. Do not dare to look at Dazna''s smile, turned to look at Sasuke and Sakura and others, walking slowly. Sasuke became more and more silent, wondering if he was shocked by his strength, and he just didn''t talk while walking. Moreover, Sakura muttered her mouth and looked as if she was playing with her temper, and walked on without looking at him. Kakashi was so happy that Naruto was beyond his expectations. The ghost man ran away without chopping, and it seemed that he was not worried at all. Within a short while, everyone entered the village, and the scarce houses looked very worn. As it was almost evening, there were few people along the way. Except for a few drunken people, lazily fell aside. The whole village looks very deserted. Unlike the prosperous village of Muye Village, this village is lifeless. After crossing the village, I came to a small house beside the river. Most of the houses here are like this, but they were built on the river. Looking at the house in the river, Naruto was very interested. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website I''ve seen it just now, but I haven''t seen it in person. Dazna walked to the door of the room, gently opened the door, smiled and turned to look at Naruto and others. "This is my husband''s home." I saw the shout of a woman "father." A good-looking woman walked with a child about 1 meter tall. The child, wearing a small hat, looked very familiar, clutching the woman''s clothes with both hands. The eyes looked puzzledly, and this Naruto and others did not change a little expression, which looks like a child''s original expression. Dazner looked at the woman and nodded, pointing at Naruto and others. "These are the ninjas in the village of Koba. They just saved my life just now." The woman looked surprised and asked worriedly "Father, you are not injured." A closer look at Dazna''s body revealed that there were no scars, and he turned to look at Naruto and others. In addition to Kakashi an adult, the other three are children, and also a girl. Although it is very different, but for the sake of politeness, I still bent down slightly and said politely "Hello, my name is Jin Nami." After speaking, gently grasped the child next to her in the corner and pushed out, saying "Inari, say hello to my brother and sister." The child named Inari looked very cold, glanced at Naruto and Kakashi, and finally fixed his eyes on Naruto. Reached out and turned to look at Jin Nami "Mom, all of these guys will be killed by Cardo. Why do you want to say hello?" Jin Nami put her hands on her waist, frowned, and said unhappyly. "Inari, don''t bullshit, brothers and sisters are ninjas, how could they die so easily." Inari poked her mouth and said without expression. "I''m telling the truth, they''re all going to die. No one can beat Cardo." After speaking, he turned his head and ran out into the room. Naruto froze for a few moments, and Kakashi and Sakura felt a little embarrassed. Tsunami looked at Kakashi very embarrassed and bowed deeply "I''m really sorry, this kid doesn''t talk anymore. I don''t know what happened today." Kakashi felt her head and said with a smile. "Oh, nothing, little children." Naruto thought for a moment, could not help but step forward, looked at Jin Nami with a serious expression. "Excuse me, can I go to him a few times?" Jin Naimei looked at Naruto stupidly. She wouldn''t respond for a while, and she suspected that she had heard it wrong. But looking at Naruto''s expression is not a joke. Instead, Kakashi couldn''t stand it, and immediately turned and shouted at Naruto. "Naruto, don''t talk nonsense." Naruto put his hands on the back of his head and said with a slight smile on his face "Mr. Kakashi, I mean seriously, this kind of child is owed, just a few more meals." Kakashi was speechless for a while, and Naruto made sense, but this guy didn''t know much about it. How can this be said in front of the other''s family. Facing Naruto, Kakashi only felt a headache, so he ignored him and looked at the choked Jin Nami, apologizingly "Sorry, Naruto is just kidding." Jin Nami smiled slightly and didn''t care. After all, Naruto was so small, who would care what he said, but just thought it was very interesting. He supported his knees with his hands and looked at Naruto with a gentle smile "Little brother, why do you say that suddenly?" Looking at the woman in front of her, Naruto knew very well what she meant. She just said it casually, and it was true. But keep talking, it has no effect. I had to pretend to be a good baby and said to Jin Nami "Auntie, hello, I was just kidding." Tsunami didn''t care, just thought that Naruto was pretty cute now, could not help but touched Naruto''s head and said "My little brother is so good." Naruto smiled slightly, revealing a very sincere smile. For those who meet for the first time, the impact is the most important. Only a good child can get a high impact score. Obviously, looking at Naruto''s smile, Tsunami has a good impression and has a good impact on Naruto. Immediately forgot what I just said. A few smiles greeted several people, sitting inside. Naruto is certainly not polite, and he is more than welcome. He walked in generously. He wanted to see this kind of small house in the water. He was disappointed as he entered the gate. Japanese-style houses, each room is separated by two movable wooden doors, there is no lock in this place. The decoration of the house is simple and the necessary living furniture. Without any other decorations, it is clear that this shows the poverty of this home. Presumably everything in this village is the same. Sitting at the shabby wooden table, Naruto didn''t have much curiosity to see. It just seemed a little disappointed. Without any special scenes, and disappointed. Chapter 77： ： Idiot mean Jin Nami and Dazna seemed very enthusiastic, but they also served tea and poured water. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Instead Kakashi kept saying thanks. Naruto glanced at the polite Kakashi and drank the tea without mercy. The bitter tea with a bitter taste has a sweet feeling after entering the throat. Naruto, who had a dry cough, drank a few mouthfuls in succession. Seeing Naruto drinking tea, Sakura pouted and smiled a few times, because now Naruto is really like a child. If it weren''t for the majestic appearance of Naruto just now, how could this look like a ninja who can defeat the forbearance. Naruto really didn''t understand what Sakura was laughing at, but watching her laugh always made her heart tickle and wanted to anger her. So Naruto put down the tea cup, and while Kakashi and Dazna were chatting, came to Sakura and whispered "Sakura, do you know what idiot means?" Sakura, who didn''t understand why Naruto asked so, shook her head in puzzling. Naruto cleared his throat and said with a calm expression "Flowers stand for laughter, and idiots mean idiots. In simple terms, they laugh like an idiot, just like you smiled just now." Sakura paused and stayed for 10 seconds before she realized that Naruto was cursing and cursing her. With her hands on her hips, Sakura stood up like a tigress and shouted. "Naruto, how dare you say I''m an idiot." Naruto spread his hands and said helplessly "This is what you said, it doesn''t matter to me." Sakura sang the " " bitten by the white teeth, stretched out a hand, pointed at Naruto and said ruthlessly "You, I ignore you." You''ve been there for a long time, but it turned out like a child losing his temper. Sit down, don''t overdo it, don''t look at Naruto with anger. Hearing the noise of the two, Zinami and Dazna turned around and looked at them differently. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Kakashi smiled bitterly and waved "Leave them alone, just a little couple." Tsunai and Dazna glanced at each other and nodded in understanding. I didn''t say anything, I saw Jin Nami patted her clothes, said she was going to prepare lunch, and left. Seeing his daughter leave, Dazner sighed, looked at Kakashi, and spoke the situation of the village slowly with a deep tone. Cardo occupied the village and controlled everything in the country. All children, dare not dare to resist him, nor have the strength to resist him. Dazna stood up for the sake of justice, and stood up for the country, saying that he must repair the bridge with grand words. Kakashi listened very carefully and was touched. And Naruto didn''t look at them at all. Just open the daily tasks at will, and click to receive daily tasks. He hasn''t done any of today''s daily tasks. Seeing that the sun is sinking, it is time to hurry up. When receiving daily tasks, the system prompts a sound "Ding, daily task 1. Ask the host to speak in a spring tone, and the task reward is random." Looking at this daily task, Naruto''s eyes brightened. He likes this task, this should be regarded as the least cheating father once. Turning to look at Sakura, thinking about how to speak, and using words to anger people, how can they be the best. Obviously, Sakura is angry now, because his idiot cursed with anger. I have to say that angry Sakura is cute. With pink hair and bulging looks, it was much more lovely than the smile. Naruto leaned over and pretended to have a regretful expression "Sakura, I shouldn''t call you an idiot just now." Xiao Ying froze, glanced at Naruto, as if she did not want to lie, and the expression immediately softened her heart. In particular, Naruto begs for herself, and she only feels a joy in her heart, and the mood of joy dilutes the originally unhappy thing. Sakura turned her head and stared at Naruto. She shook her head and said sincerely. "It''s okay, I don''t care." Naruto paused, looked at Sakura, and said with a smile "Actually, it''s an insult to say you''re an idiot." Suddenly re-exported, Sakura was half annoyed. Angry Sakura raised her hand and shouted angrily. "Naruto, I want to kill you." Naruto turned his head and stepped forward. Sakura''s fist waved in the air, the fist whizzing, taking a gust of wind, this fist is really powerful. Naruto''s forehead sweated a little, and no matter how much Chakra he had, he couldn''t bear Sakura''s fist. The sound of the task completed at my ear sounded, and it was 20 points of VIP experience. Although I haven''t doubled the experience, I got as much as 20 points. It seems that the reward for the first mission is also very generous. But now I do nt have time to think about it, Sakura has been mad. Originally, she thought Naruto was really apologizing, but did not expect to be angry with her. Sakura, who was about to run away in anger, pinched her fist and stared at Naruto. Looking at Sakura''s angry expression, Naruto smiled and said with a smile "It is love, scolding, and love. I didn''t expect Sakura to love me so much." When she heard Naruto''s words, Sakura''s pupils dilated, and instantly her face was flushed with two touches, and she bowed her head very shamefully and twisted. I didn''t expect a joke like this. Naruto was really helpless. Looking at Sakura''s shameless look, he would rather be punched. Not to say that Sakura is not cute and awkward, very awkward. Naruto was blinded. Turning his head to look outside the house, he strode out. Seeing Naruto leaving, Kakashi hurried. "Naruto, what are you doing?" Naruto waved his hand and said casually. "Convenience." After leaving, he left. As soon as he got out of the room, Naruto looked at the woods on the side, jumped, and jumped directly. There are nine daily tasks, and he has to finish them quickly. There was no time to do it in that room, and being with people, the daily tasks would definitely be related to other people. Only then did people hang out. Coming into the woods, Naruto opened daily tasks at will. Looking at the remaining 9 daily, and the remaining 2 hours of double experience. Click twice without hesitation. Quickly pick up daily. "Ding, daily task 2, please host jump" Naruto devoted himself to the simple daily tasks exactly as they started. Nine daily talks are more or less, and less. The time it takes also takes tens of minutes. It took almost half an hour to complete talents. 9 received double daily tasks and got a total of Chuck cultivates 8 dans, ninjutsu cultivates 4 dans, and has 60 VIP experience. Ninjutsu scroll did not come out. Of course, this also includes a VIP2 gift box. Looking at the gift box, Naruto suddenly felt that it should be kept, and waited for another one tomorrow to see it together. That''s irritating, and the chances of getting something good are higher. Chapter 78： :go to bed After completing daily tasks, I have 1 and a half hours of double experience left. Naruto took the on-hook practice for granted, this time continuing to practice Chakra. For Chakra''s flexibility and the speed of his ninja, Chakra''s control is important. Naruto returned to the wooden house and found that he had started to eat. Although the dishes are very common, they are very rich, mainly fish. After touching the hungry and flat stomach, Naruto sat there without any mercy, leaving a place for himself. On the left is Sakura, and on the right is Kakashi. While sitting down, Sakura actually grumbled and moved her position reluctantly. Hum, don''t look over Naruto. Naruto didn''t care, but thought it was better. Otherwise, if Sakura''s leftover dish with a smile on her face is weird, it''s scary to think about it. While Naruto picked up the rice bowl and started to eat, Kakashi couldn''t help but said to Sakura far from Naruto. "Sakura, didn''t you say you want to sit next to Naruto, why are you so far away. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Naruto, who ate at a big mouth, looked at Sakura like it. Little Sakura was very embarrassed and said nothing with her head down. Kakashi looked at Sakura''s cheeks a little rosy, and smiled slightly, but said nothing. After this meal, it was almost dark. After alloting the sleeping house, the crowd went back to sleep in various ways. A quilt fluttered on the floor. This was a bed. It''s quite convenient. Naruto yawned, fell asleep on this floor bed, covered the quilt, and soon fell asleep. For Naruto, whether in that world or this world. Sleeping is definitely a big one. Don''t sleep and never wake up. This is his principle. Naruto stumbled, don''t know why, always felt a figure shaking in front of him, like Sakura. Sakura originally accepted Kakashi''s instructions and asked them to gather in the woods and teach them how to control Chakra. As a result, Naruto didn''t wake up until 8 o''clock. Kakashi had no choice but to let Sakura call. Looking at Naruto holding the quilt tightly, Sakura couldn''t help but smile slightly. Looking at Naruto like this, she was really cute. Holding the quilt is like holding a doll. Can not help but funny Sakura, bending down, lying on the ground, reaching out and shaking Naruto, said softly "Naruto, wake up, Teacher Kakashi wants us to gather." Naruto dropped his body impatiently, avoiding Sakura''s palm, and continued to sleep. Being disturbed by such an important thing as sleeping, he was still in a bad mood, and this kind of confused feeling was good, and he didn''t want to wake up at all. Sakura was helpless, and looking at Naruto''s slumbering look, she couldn''t help getting angry. The angry Sakura directly stretched out two white tender hands and grabbed Naruto''s quilt that she was holding so tightly. A fierce drag, dragged over. Naruto holding the thing in his hand was lost, his brows frowned, he couldn''t help but reach out and grab Sakura''s arm. Do not want to be just a pull. Because Sakura was lying on the floor, she was pulled by Naruto, her center of gravity was unstable, and she suddenly fell on the bed. Naruto doesn''t care if it is Sakura or not, now he just wants to sleep. I just want to hold the soft quilt and sleep well. She stretched out her hands and hugged Sakura''s waist, pulling her directly into her arms, her legs firmly locked on Sakura''s legs. She pressed her in her arms. With her head resting on Sakura''s chest, she fell asleep, As soon as Sakura was red with red ears, her legs and hands were trapped by Naruto, and she couldn''t hold it, and she could not move with Naruto''s wrist strength. This posture is too ambiguous. Chapter 79： : Cultivation of climbing trees Seeing Sakura like this, Naruto is not good to tease. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net It''s not fun to be so funny, Sakura is not angry at all. I also like to blush. Seeing Sakura''s angry face, Naruto was a little disappointed. After putting on his clothes, he walked quickly towards the outside. I don''t know what happened to Kakashi. Sakura followed with red face. Entering the woods beside the house, you can see Kakashi and Sasuke waiting for a long time at a glance. Sasuke held his chest with his hands, and looked very cold. When he saw Naruto glancing away, he continued to look at the rows of trees. But Kakashi seemed very enthusiastic, beckoned and said briskly "Naruto, I didn''t expect you to be so sleepy, Sakura, what happened to your face?" Kakashi, who was originally talking about Naruto, turned around and saw the rosy face of Sakura, immediately puzzled. Sakura waved her hand and said "Nothing, really nothing." Kakashi took a different look at Sakura and Naruto, and she didn''t speak. Sakura saw Naruto blushing for a while. As soon as he thought about it, he knew what had happened. This matter is obviously not his responsibility. Early love was also common in their day. Turning his head to look at Naruto, Kakashi cleared his throat and said with a serious expression. "Naruto, today we are going to start special cultivation, but before we start, let s reiterate the basic chakra of the ninja." Naruto yawned lazily. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Looking at Naruto''s expression, Kakashi shook her head with a bitter smile and said to Sakura "Sakura, explain Chakra." Sakura looked at Kakashi''s gaze, nodded, and sorted out her mood. "Chakra is the kind of energy that ninjas need when they use ninjutsu. This energy comes from the physical energy of each cell of the human body, or the spiritual energy accumulated through practice and experience. In short, chakras are two types of endurance. Surgery has been condensed and then refined. " Sakura''s eyes stared at Naruto, looking at Naruto''s lazy expression, looked a little angry, Sasuke listened carefully, but this guy did not listen at all. But he looks so handsome and cute. Naruto glanced at Sakura, and always felt that the girl''s eyes were getting weirder, and she couldn''t help but fight a cold war and didn''t dare to look at her. In fact, what Sakura said was not that he didn''t want to listen, but it didn''t help that he listened. His chakras were all systematic, and there were nine tails. This is fundamentally different from everyone else. Seeing Sakura finish, Kakashi, still with that serious expression, stared at Naruto and said slowly "Next we have to continue a special training, climbing trees." Naruto opened his hands and yawned, absent-minded. Kakashi sighed and said to Naruto harshly. "Naruto, what I said about climbing a tree is different from jumping a tree. It''s just climbing with your feet, so I''ll demonstrate it first." After speaking, Kakashi looked at a green tree in front of him, made a seal, took a deep breath, lifted his feet and stepped on the trunk without supporting his hands. Step on it with both feet. That pair of feet slumped on the trunk like a sucker. Kakashi walked up to the trunk with ease, walked to the branch, and stood on the underside of the branch, watching Naruto and others say "Condensing chakras on the soles of the feet and attracting the trunks. The purpose of this practice is to gather the right amount of chakras on the right places. The chakras on the feet are very delicate, and the soles of the feet are the most difficult to condense Place. And this tree climbing is different from using Chakra. " Pause, Kakashi continued "Now I''m hanging upside down from a tree. It is necessary to maintain and control Chakra, otherwise it is easy to fall. This maintenance and control is very important in battle. Naruto, even if you are very skilled in jutsu, but this maintains Chakra Presumably you can''t do it. Sasuke and Sakura are the same, let''s experience it for yourself. " Naruto glanced at the Kakashi hanging upside down like a bat. It''s easy to climb up, but it''s difficult to walk up smoothly, and he doesn''t want to fall down. He really can''t do it. But I have to try everything to know. Naruto put away that lazy expression and walked to a tree. Holding a basic handprint, he began to control Chakra. Because Chakra has been practicing for a long time, and the system is not the same as training for 1 hour. The system hangs up to train Chakras a hundred times faster than self training. With those three tails, he can control freely and understand that he can control his chakra like hands. I didn''t think much about it. After learning Kakashi''s appearance, Naruto united Chakra so that Chakra would not be scattered on the soles of the feet, keeping a certain amount. One foot stepped on the trunk. Obviously, when this foot went down, Naruto''s face suddenly turned happy. Because it''s simple, too simple. Without both hands, Naruto stepped on the tree trunk and walked up step by step without a pause, not even shaking. Along the trunk, all the way to the branch, hanging upside down on the branch. Naruto, who fell on the branch, glanced at Kakashi and said quietly. "Mr. Kakashi, it''s very simple. I thought it was difficult." Kakashi glanced at Naruto, shook his head, and said with a sigh. "Naruto, I have to say that you are a genius. I didn''t expect you to realize it faster than I did." This is Kakashi''s inner sigh. Naruto smiled and said "Mr. Kakashi, look at this." After speaking, Naruto took off one foot and stood on that branch with only one foot. Kakashi froze for a moment, this Naruto is getting stronger and stronger, and I can realize the method of standing on one foot in an instant, and the figure is more stable than him. Sakura looked at Naruto''s look, and her heart was full of joy, and she couldn''t help crying. "Naruto, you are amazing." Naruto glanced at Sakura, smiled and didn''t speak. Instead, Sasuke looked at Naruto like this, silent, Naruto''s blow was too big for him. Too big for him to breathe, he refused to accept that Naruto, who was originally at the end of the crane, was even stronger than him. Sasuke learns how Naruto looks, and as soon as he seals it, he runs towards a tree. Unfortunately, he stepped on the tree and fell down before running up to half the length of the trunk. With a bang, Sasuke fell to the ground fiercely. Naruto glanced at Sasuke, his mouth sullen, full of disdain. This kind of feeling was even more hated in Sasuke''s heart, hating his teeth and staring at Naruto. As a result, Naruto didn''t look at him at all, jumped slightly, and jumped under the tree. I restored that lazy expression and said "Let''s keep practicing, this is simply too simple to be interesting at all." Kakashi smiled bitterly, all he wanted to say was that you were obviously too perverted. Chapter 80： : Tree climbing accident Kakashi glanced at Sasuke lying on the ground, and stared at Naruto Sakura with stars. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Shake their heads and point in front of Sakura and Sasuke, each still without a word. "Sakura, Sasuke, first make a mark on the place where you can climb, and then increase the crawling height step by step. Don''t worry about Naruto, you continue to practice, that guy is a stranger. Little Sakura didn''t say anything, she picked up the bitter glance, and she looked full of energy. Pinching his hands, he began to gather Chakra. Sasuke didn''t pick up this suffering at all, and looked at Naruto unwillingly. Kakashi looked at Sasuke and understood it. Sasuke is now so jealous that Naruto is jealous. If this continues, this Sasuke will definitely cost you. Although Naruto''s qualifications are against the sky, Sasuke is also a rare genius. Kakashi jumped from the branch, walked beside Sasuke, squatted down, stretched out a hand, and said softly "As long as you do your best, you can catch up with Naruto." As soon as Sasuke''s eyes lighted up, he immediately understood what Kakashi meant, and now he was too hit and forgot about himself. Sasuke, who wanted to understand this, picked up the bitterness, stared at the trunk in front, yelled, and rushed forward. Looking at Sasuke''s desperate appearance, Naruto poked his lips. He really wanted to tell them in the past. Even if Sasuke worked hard for a hundred years, it would not be possible to surpass him for ten thousand years. Now he is only one step away from Shang Ren. The difference is that there are more than 50 chakras to cultivate Dan, and now he can get more than 6 chakras a day, and within 10 days at most, he can be advanced. At that time, how could the nine-tailed state with six tails be compared with Sasuke''s efforts. He has no expectation for Sasuke anymore. He originally expected to fight well. As a result, he grew too fast and Sasuke was too garbage. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website The interest in cracking him is gone. "Naruto, see no, I succeeded, I succeeded." When Naruto was thinking about her own strength, Sakura shouted at Naruto with joy on a branch. The excited look seemed to jump up. Kakashi glanced at Sakura very much and said with a smile "I didn''t expect Sakura. In addition to your knowledge of Chakra, you have excellent control and maintenance." Sakura''s face touched her head smugly, grinning a little ashamed. Who knew that with a slippery foot, Sakura''s body was unstable, but she didn''t sit still for a while, crooked her body, and fell like a tree. Because the body was crooked and not sitting upright, it turned out to be planted head down. Feeling the violent blowing wind and the speed of falling, Sakura''s scared blood was completely gone, and there was a bit of the previous proud expression on her face. Because she was too frightened, she couldn''t help yelling "Yeah" Naruto''s expression was condensed, watching Sakura''s direction, raising his feet, and exerting his full strength. He was shaped like an arrow and rushed straight to it. Obviously Naruto''s strength is very strong, and his fast figure left only a residual image in place. In less than 3 seconds, she rushed to Sakura who was falling in the air in an instant, without any scruples, and held her hands in her arms. Holding her soft body, Naruto rushed to a tree, and the whole person sat on a thick branch. I just rushed forward subconsciously, but I didn''t expect to catch up. Naruto realized how much control he had in Chakra. But Sakura was frightened, and seeing Naruto holding her arms in her arms, she could not help crying. "Woohoo" Maybe it was the cause of too much fright, Sakura hugged Naruto''s back tightly, lying in his arms, crying without listening, the crying cry was very wronged. Naruto was helpless, seeing that Sakura was crying, she couldn''t say anything, she could only pat her behind, comforting her. "Well, don''t be afraid, didn''t I save you just now." Sakura cried with tearful eyes, looked up slightly, and whispered at Naruto "Thank you for saving me again." While talking, the two white tender hands did not release Naruto''s back, but still hugged him. Naruto can''t let her go at this time. Sakura was almost in danger of life just now. It would be a bit immoral to say something cruel. Had to let her hold. In fact, it was quite comfortable to be held by Sakura, especially the soft little boneless hand was touching the back, there was a very comfortable feeling. Sakura was sobbing softly, she was obviously terrified by the accident just now, and she did not dare to let go of Naruto. Naruto can only maintain a strange posture, holding her in her arms, sitting on this branch, motionless. Kakashi glanced at each other, coughed, and immediately turned to Sasuke. "Well, let''s start training." Sasuke nodded, looking at the trunk in front of him, and started to crawl over and over again. And Naruto was sitting on a tree branch, with Sakura crying in her arms, patting her shoulder gently, comforting her. From time to time, he looked at Sasuke who worked hard to climb trees. Coaxed like a kid for a while, then got rid of the snarling Sakura. Little did Sakura cry like a child. With a sigh of sigh, Naruto left Sasuke and Kakashi''s cultivation place. He still has the system that is not done everyday. As I walked out of the woods, I was ready to order daily tasks. Suddenly attracted by a picture in front of me. I saw Inari sitting at the front of the woodblock, shaking his legs. Looks very boring. Naruto froze for a few seconds and couldn''t understand what the child was doing here. At the moment Naruto was holding back, Inari turned his head and saw Naruto. The little face was so expressionless that he came straight up. He looked flatly at Naruto''s hands. "Hey kid, you really have to fight Cardo." Naruto still feels a little funny when he is called a child by a little fart, and it is funny to hear the word from such a small mouth. Could not help but smile Naruto, nodded and said "Sure, aren''t there just a few ninjas, come and destroy one, come and destroy a pair." Inari looked at Naruto with a serious expression, and frowned. "Blowing bragging, you can only die. Many people are like this. They are talking against Cardo, and they are scared away. Or they die in his hands." Naruto smiled and watched what he said "Why do you think I am his opponent?" Inari said without changing the color "You''re not much older than me. How could it be Cardo''s opponent, Cardo''s ninja, that is twice as large as your body." Naruto suddenly laughed, haha ??said with a smile "Sure enough, he is a little fart. He actually uses a figure to measure people." Inari looked a little dull, and roared somberly at Naruto. "You''re still a little boy, you''re just going to die, you''re going to die." Chapter 81： : White sex I didn''t expect this little fart to be so stubborn. wap.novelhall.com Naruto frowned, and reached for the child''s head and knocked hard, "Beep". Inari felt only a pain in the head, and could not help but hugged his head and squatted on the ground. His expression was still lifeless, staring at Naruto and shouting "Why did you hit me?" Naruto poked his lips and said arrogantly "No matter what, I didn''t think of a small Cardo, you would be afraid to die. Are you still a man?" Inari was annoyed by Naruto and said angry, and stood up angrily, not yelling at Naruto while covering his head. "Are you very bullish, you are not the same, you are afraid to die, but you are pretending to be calm." Naruto couldn''t help laughing, the child was so interesting, but it didn''t make any sense, so he stretched out a hand and pressed it on Kado''s head, saying "Little **** boy, I''m really bullish. I don''t even think of Naruto Naruto in my eyes. Cardo is the onion." Originally thinking that Naruto would hit him again, Inari''s eyes closed, but found that Naruto just put his hand on his head. When I heard Naruto''s words, I suddenly wanted to refute, but saw those eyes. Frozen. Obviously, a very strong confidence came from Naruto''s eyes. Inari poked his mouth, turned his head, and ran without saying a word. Seeing that the child was gone, Naruto didn''t say anything, just thought it was very interesting. It would not be worth mentioning that it would not matter whether he came to him or not. Now there is also Kakashi, a powerful Shang Ren, how could he be afraid of the black merchant Kado. They should be afraid. "Forget it, it doesn''t matter, but the daily tasks matter." Naruto walked towards a wood, and while walking, he ordered the daily tasks of the system. Look. Yarn, Chinese website When you click to collect, the mechanical system sounds. "Ding, daily task 1 prompts, please ask the host to remove white clothes and verify his gender. The task reward is random." Looking at the name, Naruto was confused. He remembered that Bai seemed to be a little ghost beside him. I heard that it is a beautiful boy, and it may be a beautiful girl. However, the system actually gave such a task, which is too ridiculous. The matter of tearing off clothes is not shameful if it were a woman. The most important thing is where is Bai now? Thinking of Naruto with these questions, he looked up and found that he had gone deep into the jungle. In front of him, this "girl" in a kimono squatted down, stepping on flowers and plants. Looking at the "girl" ''s face, Naruto twitched. No wonder that the system suddenly gave such a task, it turned out that Bai was in front of him. But suddenly it seemed a bit unreasonable to go up and pick up clothes. And with Bai Bai''s strength, this task is indeed a bit difficult, but it is just a little bit. Who is Naruto, and how difficult tasks are in front of him? After sorting out her expression, Naruto pretended to have a kind smile and walked towards Bai. Hearing the footsteps in his ears, Bai turned his head awakely, staring at Naruto, looking at Naruto''s dress, very surprised. However, for the sake of friendliness, he smiled slightly and nodded friendly. Looking at such a beautiful smile, Naruto did hesitate, but hesitated for a second, and immediately returned a smile. Stepped forward and squatted on the ground, said softly "Pretty sister, what are you doing here?" Bai smiled and said "I''m here to collect herbs. Do you mean a ninja?" He stretched his fingers and pointed at Naruto''s forehead. Naruto smiled slightly and said blandly "Yeah, I''m a ninja of Koba-mura. By the way, there is something I want to ask my sister for." Dumbfounded, puzzled. "whats the matter?" Naruto smiled badly and said "Actually, can you take off your clothes and let me test whether you are male or female." Bai instantly understood that he couldn''t help but stand up and step back. Naruto is still a bland smile, squatting on the ground, his hands quickly printed. There are as many as 12 handprints. To Bai, Naruto didn''t have the slightest contempt, but the original Bingyu blood following the limit, but the original Naruto Sasuke hit did not fight back. It is best to subdue him only when Nine-tailed power erupts. The hands quickly printed. It only took 5 seconds for Naruto to finish. Whispering "Secret method, nine-tailed demon fox state, on." When the whole body of Chakra turned into a red demon fox Chakra, Naruto closed his eyes and opened the writing eye. Take out all your strength in an instant. As soon as the three tails came out, Naruto aimed directly at Bai, who was hurriedly retreating. At this time, Bai didn''t understand why Naruto attacked suddenly, but he couldn''t sit still and waited for his hands to stand, and a few ice needles were condensed. Without looking at it, Naruto''s three tails shot at him. Naruto grinned and couldn''t help saying "Sister, you read wrong. Although this tail is a physical entity, it is all Chakra." Several ice needles pierced Naruto''s three tails, wrapped in them, and melted directly. Naruto''s expression did not change. Bai then realized that he had made a mistake, but unfortunately he couldn''t run at all now. Naruto''s three tails rushed over in an instant, the three tails stretched out, trapped him in the air, and held him up in the air. Bai Yuan''s smile changed suddenly, and he looked at Naruto coldly, saying coldly. "What on earth do you want?" Naruto spread his hands and said helplessly "Sister, I just want to tear off your clothes, don''t care." After saying that Naruto controlled the tail, turning the tip of the tail into two pairs of big hands, pulling the white kimono hand in hand. Without hesitation, pull on both sides. With a hiss, the kimono on Bai''s body turned into a rag. Bai''s upper body was exposed, and he glanced at it, finding that it was indeed a man, and Naruto was relieved. If he was a woman, he really felt a bit guilty. At this time, Bai had been stunned for a long time, stunned in the air, looking surprised. Can''t help screaming in panic, holding the exposed body with both hands, like a girl. Naruto can''t help but chuckle and says "I said, since you are a big man, don''t be so sissy anymore, it''s disgusting." White stared, staring angrily at Naruto, and roaring in anger. "Naruto, I want to kill you." Naruto looked at Bai with a slight surprise and said "I didn''t expect you to know my name. It''s my pleasure." Regardless of what Naruto said, Bai Ke stretched his hands to condense the ice needles. A few ice needles shot at Naruto. Seeing that the purpose had been achieved, Naruto didn''t hesitate to trap Bai''s body directly with his tail, and he still passed towards a tree with force. If he knew he was a man, he wouldn''t be very polite. If it is a woman, maybe Naruto will not die. Chapter 82： : Run away white Bai Zhongxin is unstable, and now he is trapped by Naruto''s tail, and this physical demon fox tail is very powerful. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net He wasn''t able to break free at all. Now he finally understood why he would be injured in Naruto''s hands if he did not cut again. With the strength of these tails, he can''t beat Naruto. With a bang, Bai hit his entire body against a tree. The intensity of the shock shook the entire tree. Bai''s body was like a shrimp, it bent up, opened its mouth, and spit out blood. Naruto is expressionless, hands printed and yelling at Bai. "Art fire escape **** fireball." After speaking, a small house-sized 15-meter-diameter fireball shot. Looking at the huge fireball, Bai''s entire face looked very surprised. The face of the beautiful young boy was deformed in surprise. For a moment, Bai knew that he might die here, but thought of being injured and never cut. White hands patted the ground, and quickly stood up. When they stood up, they didn''t want to, and ran straight behind them. With a bang, the huge fireball knocked down the tree, and continued to fly towards Bai without any rush. Seeing this terrible fireball, Bai Yi gritted his teeth and took out all his strength. The speed of that figure is several times faster than Naruto. Several consecutive flashes ran straight ahead. The huge fireball couldn''t catch up at all. Seeing that this white was about to run, Naruto stood for a moment to contemplate, but eventually failed to catch up. It is still difficult for him to catch up with him now. If they don''t cut again, the two will join hands, and Naruto really has no confidence that he can fight. wap.novelhall.com So you can only let him go once. The fireball hit more than 10 trees, drawing a deep gulf on the ground, which shattered into countless sparks. Even without looking at the spark, Naruto called out the strongest system and began to continue his daily tasks today. Nine simple daily tasks are easy for the skilled Naruto. But no matter how simple it is, it will take time. It took almost 20 minutes for Naruto to complete all the daily tasks. A total of 6 Chakra Practice Dan, 4 Ninjutsu Practice Dan, 60 VIP experience, 2 Ninjutsu scrolls. Plus that last VIP2 level gift box. Seeing two scrolls of ninjutsu, Naruto seemed a little excited. While ordering the receipt, the two paper scrolls of Ninjutsu appeared in front of Naruto. Stretch out both hands, one hand at a time, hold it directly in your hand and get in front of you. Slide two scrolls and glance at it. D-Class Ninjutsu Mist Hide C-Class Ninjutsu Water Margin I did not expect that there was a avatar, Naruto was a little helpless, and his shadow avatar was enough. The other avatars are not enough to see, but if you get them, you should try one more jutsu. After learning Naruto of two types of ninjutsu, I suddenly thought that it would be like this if I evolved the water body to the s level. Will it be more horrible than the shadow avatar. Since the shadow avatar is self-understanding, it is impossible to appear in the practice of ninjutsu at all. It can''t be cultivated, and this ninjutsu is not s-class, but a b-class. Now the water body is c-level. If you use several ninjutsu to cultivate Dan, you can easily rise to b-level, that is to say, it may achieve the same effect as the shadow avatar. What if it was upgraded to s level. Obviously, the s-class ninjutsu is terrifying. Just like that fireball, the fireballs that are ejected can continually condense, and will not end until his chakras are exhausted. It also means that the fireball is infinite and the power is infinite. It is such a terrifying situation that an ordinary c-level ninjutsu is promoted to s-level. If it is a control type of ninjutsu, it is said to be an avatar type of ninjutsu. That is definitely another kind of terror. Thinking of this, Naruto was suddenly a little excited, and originally wanted to try a cultivation practice, but saw that the Ninjutsu Chakra cultivation alchemy, less than 40, stopped. At this point, you can only cultivate one to s level. If you practice avatars, wouldn''t it be too wasteful, avatars can''t be compared with the body in the end. Thinking about this, Naruto forced the excitement down. I saw what better ninjutsu I could practice. After a few glances, Naruto stopped his eyes on the b-class ninjutsu of the earthen dragon dragon bomb, and was not proficient. Speaking of great lethality, in fact, the water dragon bomb is not bad, but the ninjutsu can only exert its full power in the water. In the future, how can you specifically find a river and then fight it? And this earthen bomb is not bad. There is earth everywhere on the ground, and its strength is absolutely terrifying. Without hesitation, he stretched out a hand and ordered Ninjutsu practice. "Cultivation was successful." As a matter of course, the font flashed a bit, and the level below a level will not fail at all. So Naruto boldly clicked quickly. Anyway, in order to prompt it to the s level at one breath, clicking the practiced hand did not stop for a second. The level of the earthen dragon dragon bomb began to change, level b, level b lower Along with that rising "successful practice", it evolved to within a few seconds, a level lower. Failed 2 times in succession, and the lower level of level a rose to the middle level of level a. The pit man''s failure began. After a series of failures, approximately five times, the earthen dragon and earthen dragon bomb flickered and became an a-level upper stage. Looking at the a-level upper order, Naruto took a deep breath, his expression was frozen, and he continued to click. "Cultivation failed." "Cultivation failed." I don''t know how many times I just clicked, only to see that the earthen earth dragon bullet suddenly flashed, turned into that dark red, and never clicked again. Naruto found out that this ninjutsu had become s-class. I couldn''t help but feel excited. At the same time, I opened the strongest system and clicked the on-hook practice. This s-class is still not proficient and can not exert all its strengths, and must be cultivated in general. Click to practice the earthen earth dragon bullet. Naruto felt a breeze in her heart. Suddenly I wanted to try the power of ninjutsu, but I looked around at the row of trees that were hit by the fireball, but still forcibly suppressed my heart. If this s-class ninjutsu is too scary, it may spread to Kakashi. It would be too embarrassing for a ninjutsu accident by that time. After doing all of this, Naruto glanced at Chakra practicing alchemy. What evolution needs is 100, and now it is only about 50. Presumably you don''t have to wait 10 days to get up to Shangni. It''s still a little exciting to think about it. Because of his ability to endure six tails, he can not fear Kakashi. After opening all strengths, he can definitely reach the level of Kakashi, plus a few terrible s-class ninjutsu, maybe Kakashi is not his opponent at all. Chapter 83： : Sakuras Heart Finish the system. novelhall.com Naruto walked in the direction of Sasuke. As soon as he entered the woods, he saw that Sasuke was still training, and Sakura was practicing how to control Chakra hanging on the tree. The two were tired and bruised. Kakashi looked very leisurely, even took out that love paradise, lying in the shade of a tree and looked at the book. When she saw Naruto, Sakura looked very excited and very happy. The tired expression was fleeting, waving his hand to Naruto "Naruto, I did it just now, and I can stand on the branch." Naruto glanced at Sakura, said nothing, walked to the side of the big tree, sat down, leaned against the trunk, and looked lazily. When Sakura was angry, she saw Naruto simply ignored him, and rushed to him in front of her. She put her hands on her waist and said angrily. "I talked to you just now, why don''t you ignore me." Naruto yawned and said impatiently "You were noisy this morning and didn''t sleep well, can you please don''t bother me." Xiao Ying muttered, and wanted to say two more words. I did not expect that Naruto''s eyes closed and she fell asleep. The furious Sakura mumbled and stomped her feet and walked back, but her eyes lighted up just after she walked, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. Even sneaked back. He came to Naruto with a grin. Naruto''s wakefulness makes people dare not compliment, even holding his head and snoring. With a smile on her face, Sakura pulled a dog''s tail grass from the grass next to her, and couldn''t help but stretched over Naruto''s nose and scratched. Naruto wrinkled his nose unconsciously and waved his hand. Now he''s really a little sleepy, and the environment here is so good, the air is so fresh, it''s no wonder that he doesn''t sleep well. Cut out the furry dog ??tail grass, Naruto''s eyes didn''t open, and he continued to sleep with his eyes closed. The smile on Sakura s face was even stronger, and Naruto s expression was so funny that she had forgotten that there were two other people beside her. I just want to make people laugh. Holding that grass, Naruto constantly harassed. The nose is wrapped around by one person, and itches like a bee. Naruto can''t help but reach out and grab. She took Sakura''s hand and brought it over. While sleeping, he has a bad habit. No matter what he catches, he likes to pull over and hold him in his arms. The quilt is the most comfortable to hold. However, this object is even more comfortable than the quilt. Soft and flexible. Naruto drew Sakura tightly in her arms with her hands. Xiaoying was in a panic in her heart, but did not expect Naruto to dare to hold him, she could not help but looked down with a red face. Smelling Naruto''s breath made her heart beat faster, thinking to herself, was Naruto intentional. Thinking of this, Sakura''s face was red and gorgeous, like half of the sunset in the sky, beautiful. Without resisting, she looked up at Naruto''s sleeping face, and Sakura suddenly found that this face was so charming that she couldn''t help lying in Naruto''s arms motionlessly. And Fang Xin rejoiced, she put her head in Naruto''s arms. Kakashi looked stunned aside, these two guys were too daring, and hugged in the daytime, this is too close. Kakashi sweated slightly on his forehead. In order to avoid embarrassment, he had to move the place. The two of them became so intimate in the blink of an eye, Kakashi was puzzled. Shook his head and sighed "The children are really not comparable in our time." After lying, lying on the back of the tree, looked at the books in his hand. Sasuke cast a glance at Naruto and Sakura. When he didn''t say anything, but just saw Naruto''s appearance, he got angry. A person who never practiced harder and harder than him. He thinks about it. In order to vent the anger in his heart, Sasuke rushed towards the tree. It is the most refreshing thing to go to bed. And there is such a soft "quilt" in the arms, this is no more comfortable, The one who wanted to continue to hold the "quilt" to sleep was startled by Jin Namei''s cry. Naruto opened his eyes dimly and looked at Jin Nami not far away, and found that the woman had such a weird smile. Jin Namei looked at Naruto, and said with a gentle smile "I''ll send you early. I didn''t expect your children to be so loving, so stay tuned." I couldn''t understand what Tsunai said at all, and Naruto couldn''t help but move his body and wanted to. It turned out that the whole body was crushed. Looking down, she found that Sakura was lying in his arms. And the smirk with her eyes closed is very cute. With a little saliva in his mouth, his hands around his waist, his head resting on his chest, and he fell asleep. Naruto supported his head, feeling only a headache, he didn''t know how Sakura came over. Is it because he was pushed forcibly and he doesn''t know? If he goes on like this, his virginity may not be guaranteed. Seeing that Sakura didn''t wake up, Naruto reached out her hand and was about to push her. I didn''t expect Sakura to blink her mouth, and smiled sweetly. "Naruto, I like you best." Naruto was stunned, looking at Sakura''s closed eyes, and found that she was indeed talking in a dream. Instead of confessing, he was relieved. To be honest, he really didn''t like Sakura, but Sakura actually dreamed of saying that he liked him, which really made him a little ashamed. Feeling ashamed, she patted Sakura''s shoulders and showed a sincere smile. "Sakura. Get up, here comes the big satyr." Sakura woke up, rubbed her eyes, and glanced a few times, saying confused. "Who, who is the big satyr?" Seeing that Sakura was not awake yet, Naruto could not help but smile. "Oh, be careful, I really eat you." Hearing Naruto''s words, Sakura just woke up completely, looking at Naruto who was close at hand, her face bowed with two pieces of pink, and dare not look at him. Naruto could not help but cough. "Well, could you let me go first." Sakura shuddered slightly throughout her body, only to find that she was unconsciously hugging Naruto''s waist and quickly pulled away. Can''t help but stand up. But her whole body had been soft for a long time, and she was standing still and fell towards Naruto. Seeing Sakura fall to herself, Naruto immediately stretched out his hands and hugged him. The fragrant nephrite is soft and indescribable. Sakura''s face was flushed and she did not dare to look at Naruto, probably because she was too shy. She covered her face on Naruto''s chest and did not dare to lift it. Naruto burst into a helpless grin, when is this the case? Chapter 84： : Dead Village Jin Nami laughed and said with a smile "Well, don''t talk to me, just talk to me. Wap.novelhall.com" Said to pass the triangle-shaped rice ball. Looking at the rice ball, Naruto''s eyes brightened, and he was very interested in what to eat. Sakura felt embarrassed when she heard what Tsuna said. Little blush was afraid to look up. Naruto doesn''t care about this chick, now he thinks about the rice ball in front of him. Without any kind, Naruto reached out and took it directly to eat. The rice ball turned out to be sweet. It must have been made from sugar, and there were still a lot of sugar on it. I do nt know if it s breakfast or lunch, everyone went to practice, Naruto did nt do anything, and walked towards the bridge. This bridge to be named after his rebirth has not been seen yet. Leaning towards the bridge along the village. Obviously, the picture of this village is not optimistic. Most people seem to be bald, and many people are not able to eat or wear enough. Naruto looked around without any change in expression, and saw some skinny children who did not come forward to help. I just looked at it blandly and walked slowly through the village. Seeing a big river ahead, a wide bridge over the big river, the style of the bridge is very similar to the previous world. When he came to the bridge, Naruto found that Nadzna didn''t know what he was arguing with. It seems that some people inside are unwilling to do it. Cardo''s power is too great, and these people are not able to fight at all. Thinking of forces, Naruto was lost in thought. Obviously, the most powerful in the Naruto world is strength, and one''s strength is so strong that it can guide a country. But now his strength has not reached that point at all. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Now his strength can barely reach a level of ordinary tolerance. In addition, the power of Nine Tail must be opened, and the eye of writing wheel must be opened. This strength, even members of Xiao against Xiao in the future, can not even compare. Speeding up cultivation is the best way to improve your strength, but Naruto suddenly has a mood that needs power. It is very reliable to build up a powerful force. For power, this is to cultivate talents and trustworthy people. For example, letting someone who you can trust to join Xiao''s organization can also bring a little special information to the subsequent **** of Jiuwei. Unfortunately, this candidate is not easy to find, and it is not easy to train him. Suddenly thought of it. "System, I do scrolls for daily activities and Chakra cultivation alchemy, can I learn from others?" Naruto asked the doubts in his heart. "In addition to Ninjutsu cultivating alchemy, Chakra cultivating tan can be given to others with the consent of the host, suggesting that the level of ninjutsu is the same as that of the host, and general ninjutsu scrolls can also be taught to other people, except for special ninjutsu and other conditions Outside the restrictions, basically everything is ok. " After hearing this answer, Naruto was happy, but for a moment, he was lost in thought. This candidate was too difficult. After all, it is not a one-and-a-half time to fully gain one''s trust. Just when Naruto was thinking about this candidate, Dazner had finished talking with other people. He patted his chest to ensure that everything was borne by him. Those talents stabilized, but a few people left. Turning his head to glance at Naruto, Dazna looked so happy that he walked directly over and said with a smile while walking. "Naruto, what are you doing here?" Naruto glanced at Dazna and said casually "Look at how the bridge is named after me." Dazner looked aside, the face sank, and sighed softly. "Hey, here is too unsettled. Cardo''s power is growing day by day. Many people are afraid to shrink into the village, so they can only be slaughtered by others." Naruto looked up at Dazna and said with a smile. "It''s my shit." Dazna stunned, opened his mouth for a moment, didn''t respond, and didn''t know what to say. Naruto smiled and turned away, without even glancing at him. Keep walking towards the village, looking at the system box in front of you as you walk. Obviously it is still difficult to cultivate a force, and now there are only 10 daily tasks, even if it is difficult for him to progress to the highest level. If you want to share some others with Chakra to cultivate Dan, it will be very rare. Just when Naruto was absent-minded, a sudden shout came from a distance. "Stop, thief, don''t run." A man held a rolling pin and yelled at a child in front of him. The child looked very panicked. He hugged a piece of bread in panic and turned to look at the man. One of them didn''t notice and hit Naruto''s leg. Naruto''s current body is in the middle of tolerance. How could someone be knocked down. I saw the child, his limbs widened, and he fell to the ground, and the bread in his hand was scattered on the ground. The child was holding the place with flustered hands, kept picking up the pieces of bread, holding them in her arms, and not forgetting to look back at the man behind her. The man had already run over, watching the child''s embarrassed appearance, and laughed, with a sinister smile on his face. "Little bunny, see if you dare to run, run, keep running, see if I don''t interrupt your legs today." Talking about lifting the stick in his hand and aiming at the child''s leg, he will draw it. I just caught it in the middle and was caught by one hand, like an iron hoop. Naruto looked at the man with a smile and said "Uncle, you just said he stole your stuff, wouldn''t you read it wrong?" Looking at Naruto, especially the child''s figure, the man was stunned for a few seconds, and then he reacted. "What''s wrong, I saw this little bunny stealing things from my shop with my own eyes." Hearing the words of the man, the child seemed very panicked, the pale face that had been scared had no blood at once, and he did not dare to pick up the bread and shrank in the direction of Naruto. Raising the dirty face, a pair of big eyes staring at him, throwing in a desperate problem. This city is different from wood leaves. In addition to food, the most important thing is food. Food is more important than human life. Naruto looked into the child''s eyes, smiled slightly, squatted and said "Little brother, have you stolen this uncle''s stuff?" He pointed to the fierce man in front of him. The child glanced at it and shook his head. Naruto smiled slightly. The kid was indeed very smart, and even encountered him so coincidentally. If he didn''t just want to find a chess piece to put into the world of Naruto, maybe he would ignore him. Naruto stood upright in front of him and said with a smile "Uncle, you heard that too, this kid didn''t steal your stuff at all." The man was screamed with anger and yelled "Nothing, it''s clear on the ground that you are with him." Naruto spread his hands and said "Of course not, but only you said it was stolen and no one else saw it." Chapter 85： : Planning chess pieces The man turned his head and glanced around. The crowd around him only looked at the bread on the ground, and turned a blind eye to this situation. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network He was so angry that he turned blue, turned his head, and stared at Naruto fiercely. "You two are a gang at all, want to lie to me, no way." After speaking, I raised my rolling pin at Naruto and smashed it. Naruto gave a grin, and the stick was nothing to him. As soon as the eyes were closed, the spell that opened the eyes was meditated, which instantly opened the eyes of the pair of hooks. He reached for the stick in the man''s hand and waved it. With a bang, the man''s rolling pin was chopped in half by Naruto''s hand. The man froze for a moment, looked at the rolling pin stupidly, and Naruto''s eyes, a cold chill rushed out of his heart, and he shouted aloud. "You are a monster." After speaking, he turned his head and ran straight without looking at the food on the ground. Obviously, it was scared by the double-hook jade writing round eyes in Naruto''s eyes. Naruto who opened the writing round eyes always gave out a momentum all the time, and ordinary people would only feel a sense of suffocation when they met these eyes. Seeing the man run away, the child suddenly woke up. I rushed forward and hugged those breads to the sun. Full of sun, turned his head to Naruto and whispered "Thank you." Having said this, I wanted to run forward. Naruto stretched out the child''s shoulders. The child couldn''t run at all. He had big eyes, looked at Naruto in horror, and closed his mouth, and said with a trembling body. "What are you doing?" Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "Child, I have something to talk to you about. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" The child blinked big eyes and did not speak, but Naruto stretched out his hands to resist him. The children in a hurry began to yell, but unfortunately, the people around them didn''t even look at it, they only cared about their own affairs, and their stomachs were not full, so they didn''t dare to deal with such gossip. Naruto resisted the child, jumped directly, jumped to the roof, and ran towards a wood. The bread in the child''s hands fell directly, and while it fell to the ground, it caused some people to scramble. After jumping a few steps, Naruto found that the child on his shoulders was motionless, and his body trembled slightly. There are very few ninjas in their country. Even the ninjas are under Kado''s men. Naruto strung into the woods and gently put the child down. It was placed on a branch of a large tree, staring at him deadly. Naruto suddenly discovered that she was a little girl, but her face was too dirty, and she thought it was a little boy. And with this short hair, it is difficult to distinguish between men and women. If you do nt look carefully, this is all a little boy who looks a bit handsome. I didn''t expect to be a girl. Naruto''s head is bigger, and it is definitely better to train boys than girls. The little girl opened her eyes and looked at Naruto, and her big eyes blinked and looked very surprised and panicked. Naruto coughed and asked, "What''s your name, do you have any parents?" The little girl said shengsheng "Nami, my father and mother are not there. Brother, please let me go. I''m not good, it''s not good at all." Naruto is confused, can''t help but ask what the girl is saying "What''s not tasty?" The little girl curled up and said she was about to cry "Aren''t you going to eat me? I heard people say that monsters like to eat children." Naruto couldn''t help but laugh for a while, while smiling, she touched the little girl''s head and said with a smile "Relax, I can''t eat people, and I''m not a monster." Nami blinked her eyes, and said a few teardrops in the corner of her eyes. "Really, don''t lie to me?" Naruto smiled slightly "Of course, and I''m looking for you, it''s only good for you." Nami asked inexplicably. "What benefits?" Naruto pondered for a moment, sorted out the sentence, his expression was right, and he became very serious. "You should know that if you didn''t save you just now, you might be killed." Nana was startled, thinking about the situation at the time, could not help but took a nap, nodded and whispered "Well, thank you for saving me, elder brother." Naruto was still that serious expression, shook his head and said "No, I saved you because I wanted you to repay me, not to hear you say thank you." Nana was stunned and said stupidly "I have nothing to repay, you want those breads, but now they should have been robbed by others." Naruto was funny for a while, but did not expect this little girl to be so funny, he shook his head and said with a serious expression "I don''t need anything, just your people." After speaking, Naruto felt something was wrong, but there was no other way to say it. Nami blinked her eyes and said aggrievedly "You just said you wouldn''t eat me, why are you back now?" Naruto had a headache, couldn''t help touching his head, and continued with a serious expression. "I''m wrong. Why not? I ask you, do you know why you were chased by that uncle?" Nana stunned for a second, lowered her head, and said uncomfortably. "I know, because I stole something, my mother said that it was all bad people who stole things. So I am a bad boy." Naruto said seriously "No, it''s because you are weaker than that uncle, because you are too weak, so he can hit you." Nami looked up and looked at Naruto with a puzzled expression. Naruto cleared his throat and continued. "You listen, there is only a question of strength. You are weaker than others, so you have nothing to eat, you are beaten for stealing things, and no one will take care of you. All the reasons are You are weaker than others. Understand? " Let Nami know something "I see, because I''m weaker than humans, I''m left with nothing to eat." Naruto laughed. The child was really smart, so he could understand his words in a few words. It''s a pity that this is not enough. She can''t deeply understand the seriousness of the problem. After thinking about it, Naruto changed her expression and looked at the girl with a gentle smile. "I can make you stronger now. I can keep you from being beaten and bullied. Do you want to?" Nami''s eyes lightened, and she looked a little excited. "Think, think," Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "Well, even if you want to be stronger, promise me one thing." Nana asked puzzledly "whats the matter?" Naruto looked very seriously "Listen to everything." Chapter 86： : What is the strongest system Nami stayed for a few seconds and nodded immediately. "Well, I listen to you. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Naruto smiled slightly, and it seemed that the education was successful, but this was obviously not enough. So I added a sentence "Whatever it is in your life, you will listen to me in the future." Nami didn''t think about it, she just wanted to learn how to get stronger, and didn''t want to click a little head to answer "Ok." Naruto had a joy in her heart, and it was clear that the little girl was still smart. Even when she agreed, Naruto called out the strongest system at hand, and it was clear that the strongest system was invisible to everyone except the host. Seeing Naruto motionless, he just ignited the air with his hand, making Nami very confused. However, she was puzzled, but she didn''t say anything, fearing to disturb Naruto. Naruto clicked on the system a few times, glanced at Chakra Practicing Dan, and there were a certain number, one could be advanced to the next tolerance, and 10 could be the middle tolerance. Now Chakra Cultivation Dan can directly strengthen the little girl in front of him into Zhong Ren. Without any hesitation, Naruto took out 11 Chakras. At the same time, it was found that there was no lucky draw for the VIP2 gift box. And there are 2 lucky draws lying on the inside. The lottery picture changed very quickly. Naruto, who had no guarantee of hope, found that one of them stopped at a strange thing. Light golden appearance. A boxy box is exactly the same as the lottery gift box. I saw the following: Pupil lottery gift box. "I trust, pupil surgery can also be opened to the system, can this pupil surgery be transferred. Wap.novelhall.com" "Pupil surgery can be transferred, and the host''s own pupil surgery can also be transferred without manual transplantation." I did not expect that there was such a thing. Naruto felt a joy in her heart. It seemed that the little girl had brought her luck. I saw 11 glittering Chakra cultivation alchemy appear in front of her eyes, Nami''s expression was very surprised, looked at Naruto in surprise, the atmosphere did not dare to come out. Naruto reached out and grabbed the 11 Chakra practitioners, spreading out in front of her. "Swallow this." Nami took a careful look at Naruto, obediently reached out his small hand, picked up one, and ate it. Obviously, Nami who took this elixir closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes, a flash of light flashed. The momentum of her whole body was different from that just now. There was a weak Chakra breath. Naruto smiled slightly and looked at Nami. Nana felt shocked by the changes in her body. She didn''t think much. One by one, she picked up Nakra''s Chakra cultivation alchemy. Swallowed in. Naomi''s thick chakras made Naruto''s eyelids beat, and it was clear that this was a symbol that evolved directly into Zhong Ren. Nami looks very excited when she swallowed the elixir, and asked Naruto excitedly. "Big brother, what is this? It feels like a lot of small currents are moving around the body." After hearing this, Naruto was at ease. It seems that this elixir can really be taken by others, and 11 can be used to improve one of the tolerances, and 11 chakras can be cultivated in Dan. As long as you are lucky, you can get it in 1 day. It''s really scary to have one forever in one day. Naruto is in mass production, and Naruto just thinks about it. It is too unrealistic to realize it now. He is only a middle tolerant, and he urgently needs Chakra to evolve into upper tolerance. Let''s talk about it later. Naruto said with a smile at Nami "This is Chakra, the main energy source of the ninja, and I am not my elder brother, I am Naruto." Nana blinked her big eyes and shouted humorously. "Brother Naruto." The little girl is really well-behaved and it is rare to focus on training her. Naruto glanced at the little girl and re-entered the strongest system. A pupil draw lottery box was opened out of the 2 VIP2 gift boxes. Another one turned out to be a ninjutsu scroll. Glancing at the scroll, Naruto''s heart beats violently. Turns out to be an s-class scroll. That''s the most precious s-class scroll, which is also very cool. Take out the scroll, Naruto scroll and find out Kaleidoscope Writing Eye of the Eye "Nima''s turned out to be the most powerful ninjutsu in writing round eyes." Naruto could not help screaming, this surprise was really too big, but unfortunately the system prompt was ruthless. "Ding, the host is unable to learn this ninjutsu because he does not understand Yueshu and Aizhao." I did not expect that there would be restrictions on jutsu, Naruto was depressed for a while, and now he is just a double hook jade writing round eye. It is far from writing the kaleidoscope of the kaleidoscope. It is very difficult to understand that reading and sky photos this month. I did not expect it to be an extremely large chicken rib. Naruto was a little reconciled, and unwillingly clicked the Hitomi draw lottery gift box. The gift box was shaking, and the shaking light was strong. A light flickered, and what appeared to Naruto was Eye of Eternal Kaleidoscope Seeing this, Naruto felt a sense of irritation, and his luck was sky-high. The pair of eyes displayed in front of Naruto was a pair of straight triangular eyes, and three hooks in the eyes were rotating. The eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is different from person to person, and the shape of the pupil is also different. This pair is a unique shape. [Do you learn this pupil? Looking at the dialog box in front of him, Naruto wanted to click yes for a moment, while holding out his hand, he settled down and looked at the misty Nana in front of him. For a moment, if you realize this ninjutsu, you can certainly improve to a horrible level. However, this ninjutsu definitely played a small role in his hands, and he could only hide when he returned to the wooden leaves, which was extremely inconvenient to show in front of outsiders. What if you give this ninjutsu to the girl in front of you? Naruto took a look at Nana, and was silent for a while. This time, he was relieved and said with a smile. "Nana Nami, I will now give you an instant ninjutsu. With it, you can grab anything." Nami''s eyes brightened, and she said excitedly. "What ninjutsu?" Naruto pointed a finger at Nana''s brows and meditated on the spell that the system had given him. Nami looked curiously at Naruto, not sure what he was going to do. Soon after the spell in the population stopped, a pair of pupil models flew over Nana''s eyes. Nana''s little mouth grew up in such a strange way. She had never seen such a strange thing. She glanced at Naruto and saw Naruto''s smiling face. Immediately settled down, what just now has shown that Naruto will not harm her, and really wants to make her stronger. When thinking of becoming stronger, there is no need to steal or be scolded. Nana''s pair of small fists clenched tightly, staring at the three-dimensional eyes with no glance. Chapter 87： : Create Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eye Host Immediately the eyes fell into Nami''s eyes. Look. Yarn, Chinese website When Nana''s watery eyes closed, when she opened them again, it turned out that the eternal kaleidoscope of the straight triangle wrote the eye. Naruto rested, he was really afraid of any side effects of this thing. Naruto smiled at Nana''s curious look at her eyes. "How about, can you take it back?" Nami nodded, closed her eyes, and uttered a word in her mouth, and when she opened it again, she returned to normal eyes. Freely retractable This is a special feature of the system for pupillary surgery, and there are no side effects. There will be no side effects from the original. Naruto handed over s-class ninjutsu and said with a smile "You also learn this ninjutsu so that you can become more powerful." Nami didn''t say anything, took it without hesitation, and opened it for a while. The entire scroll flashed white light and fell directly into her body. Nami thought for a while and was very surprised "Brother Naruto, there seems to be something in my head." Naruto nodded, it seems that Ninjutsu does not need to practice hard, it is really good. Nami was very curious about this novelty and the body''s Chakra, and looked like he was about to move. The child was indeed a child, Naruto sighed, stared at Nami, and said earnestly "Remember, in my next words, you have to remember it all your life. Don''t forget it, otherwise you can only be a thief." To Naruto''s eyes, Nana shook her body, looked aggrieved, and nodded. Naruto said with a serious expression "What has happened today and everything you see has never happened. If someone asks you how your eyes come, it is said to be family inheritance. Remember only one sentence, family inheritance. See ''Mao. Line, Chinese. ,network" Nami listened carefully and said "Well, I won''t tell anyone, if anyone asks, it''s family inherited." Naruto nodded in appreciation. Very happy for the intelligence of the little girl. It seems that this **** will play a big role, and with the intelligence of this little girl, he will never forget this great grace. However, how to send it to the ninja world is very difficult to handle. You can''t be with him every day or you can''t exercise her strength. Looking up at the sky, I found that it was getting late. I glanced at my eyes and thought about what Nana was thinking. Naruto couldn''t help but smile, and touched her head with a smile. "Well, go with me now and I will tell you what to do in the future." Nami nodded happily and said "Well, I heard all of Naruto''s brother." In the evening, Naruto walked into Dazna''s room and found everyone except Sasuke had arrived. Looking around at the crowd, I immediately realized that Sasuke must be still training that tree climbing ability. I did not expect that this system was really convenient. In the future, Chakra control skills, he will not need to practice at all. Sakura glanced at Naruto, and looked at a little girl beside him, asking in confusion. "Naruto, who is this kid?" Naruto said without changing his face "I just met her on my way home, and brought her back to see her poor." Sakura didn''t doubt that he was there, and couldn''t help his eyes flashing with strange lights, and smiled and said to Naruto "I didn''t expect Naruto to be so caring." Naruto glanced at Sakura and poked his lips. He didn''t come with love at all, but wanted to bet on it for future things. But I didn''t dare to say this, but I pretended to be ashamed and touched my head. Sakura''s affection for Naruto is elevated again. Looking at Naruto''s eyes, it flashes like a star in the sky. Kakashi coughed and interjected "Naruto, would you bring this child over, wouldn''t his parents know?" Naruto said with a smile "Relax, Teacher Kakashi, I''ll send her back tomorrow." At the same time, Nana''s complexion changed, and it was ugly to grab Naruto''s clothes, raising her head and looking at him with big eyes. Obviously, she was scared of Naruto saying she was going to take her back. But Naruto didn''t look at her, she just talked to Kakashi. Talking about what happened just now, of course, concealed the incident that the little girl was directly advanced to Zhong Ren after he was taken away by him. Kakashi didn''t say anything, just thought that the dish Nami was a little weird, it felt very scary, but it disappeared in an instant. Kakashi, who thought she was dazzled, shook her head and ignored her. Sakura was very enthusiastic, leaned over and said Nami "Little sister, how old are you?" Nami tightly grasped Naruto''s corner and hid half of her body. "9 years old." Sakura looked at Naomi''s clinging to Naruto, and she couldn''t help feeling a little jealous, but after thinking about it, a child, probably because Naruto saved her, was very fond of him. Wanting to understand this, Sakura felt relieved. Soon Sasuke returned. Sasuke, who was exhausted all over, glanced at Naruto, settled in there, grinned, and said coldly. "Naruto, I did it just now, no matter what you will, I will surpass you." Naruto ignored him and walked to the table and sat down. Take a cup of tea and take a sip, and said in admiration "Well, this tea is really delicious." Sasuke gritted his teeth and waited for Naruto''s glance, but said nothing, but turned around and looked at the dish Nami. His eyelids jumped, and a strong sense of crisis rose in his heart. An ordinary little girl has such a powerful breath, and there seems to be something secret about these big eyes. But no matter what he thinks, it is impossible to guess that the owner of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is in front of him. To Sasuke''s eyes, Nami looked very scared, and hurried to Naruto, standing obediently, with a timid look. Naruto glanced at Nami and pondered for a moment. Obviously, she couldn''t make a chess piece at all. She had to be trained to become a chess piece that could change the whole world. When Naruto was thinking about how to hone her, Dazna and Tsunami began to clean up the table for dinner. Simple meals are much simpler than yesterday, mostly vegetables, without a trace of meat. After looking at the sudden addition of a little girl, Tsunami looked a little surprised and asked what happened. Bent down, said with a gentle smile "Little sister, why don''t you sit up and eat?" Nana shook her head sharply and shook her head while shaking her head. You can see the trust in Naruto from those eyes. Naruto was somewhat satisfied, and it seemed that the pawn''s trust was enough. Naruto lifted his head and pretended to be ashamed of Kamijin''s confused look "This little sister may be after me." Except for Sasuke, everyone slammed and almost squirted out the rice. Chapter 88： : Finding a Dead Ninja In the morning, after Sasuke and Sakura got up, they followed Kakashi. Watching 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network looked around Sasuke and Sakura, Kakashi asked incomprehension. "Where''s Naruto, Sakura, right?" Xiao Ying stunned for a second, her face shook slightly red and shook her head. "I won''t call Naruto." Kakashi looked at Sakura for a few moments, and it seemed that something must have happened yesterday, so she said with a bitter smile "Well, just a few of us and uncle will go and see the condition of the bridge today." After speaking, he walked in the direction that Dazna waited. Dazner seemed a little confused about Naruto''s absence, but he didn''t say anything. The little devil was too much headache. Now that he really understands why he started smashing the bottle, he must want to play with him . When Dazna and Kakashi left, it didn''t take long before two ninjas came outside. There are two long knives around the waist, and a rough-looking body with tattoos on it. The other one looked a little thin, but with a sinister smile on his face. It''s the straw shoes and grass cover. Naruto, who had slept well, was noisy with a loud noise. And there are women''s scolding voices. The voice was getting louder and louder, Naruto couldn''t sleep at all. Yawned together in bed and found that there was one standing in front of it, it was Nami. Nami had big eyes, stared at Naruto unscathed, squatted on the ground, and stared straight at him. It''s like a ghost. Naruto was startled, almost scared, calmed down, could not help but say "How long have you been here." Nami whispered slightly "More than 3 hours." Naruto shook his head and asked wryly. "What do you do when you stand there?" Nami said a little bit wronged "You said you want me to listen to you. Mtlnovel.com" Naruto then remembered that he did say this, but Nami was too obedient. Originally I wanted to say a few words, but I didn''t expect the room door to be opened at once. Inari, who had a snot and a tearful face, ran over and said in tears. "Brother Naruto, Mommy, Mommy" Inari was so frightened that he couldn''t speak clearly. Naruto supported her head and shook her head. The little fart was a little fart. Whenever something happened, she was so panic and cried like this. He sank and shouted at Inari. "Don''t cry, hurry up and make it clear." Inari was stunned by Naruto, and for a second, he immediately sobbed. "Two ninjas came out and said they would catch my mother to threaten grandpa." Naruto didn''t expect anyone to come to the door in person, looked at Inari''s terrified expression, shook his head, turned over, and jumped up. Quickly put on clothes and walked straight out of the door. As soon as I went out, I saw two Ninjas acting as Ninjas, seizing Tsunami dead. Jin Nami''s face was very calm, without a trace of panic. Instead, she looked angrily at the straw sandals and grass cover, biting her hand against the straw sandals. "Ah bitch, how dare you bit me." The slap of sandals flashed into Jin Nami''s face. There was a loud pop, and Jin Namei flew out. Naruto just arrived at this moment, and as he rushed over, he saw Jin Namei who was flashed and fell to the ground at a glance. At this point, Tsunami found Naruto, and became very panicked at a moment, panic and said to Naruto. "Naruto, don''t come here, you run quickly." Naruto shouldn''t say so "Auntie, you are wrong, you should be running them." After speaking, he turned to look at the straw shoes and grass cover, his slightly smiling face, showing a cold breath. Everyone laughed so coldly, this made the sandals and grass dull. But while holding on, the straw sandals laughed out and said with a smile "You call Naruto, right? It looks like you''re the ninja village ninja. I didn''t expect such a small point." The grass cover also echoed with a smile. "Look at that head, I haven''t got thick thighs, so I''m advised you don''t worry about it." With a sneer on Naruto''s face, he walked over to the two of them and said "Actually, I can say anything. You scold me, and I won''t be angry at all, but I look down on it most." After speaking, there was no expression, and they looked at them very seriously. "That''s the person who beat the woman. Your mother hasn''t taught you. Don''t beat the woman?" The sandals grunted coldly, their faces were not moved, and they clasped their chests with their hands and said sarcastically. "Just a little, I''ll hit your uncle, how about it?" Naruto spread his hands and shook his head. He did not expect that there are more people in this world than him. This person is definitely trying to die. Hold both hands and look at the sandals. The knots are printed quickly. The knots are printed in only 1 second. At the same time, you yell at the straws. "Art fire escape **** fireball. In order not to damage the house, Naruto only used less than 20% of its strength, and shot a fireball less than 2 meters directly. Straw shoes and grass cover were shocked. They did not expect that Naruto would endure ninjutsu, and they were so close that Naruto s seal and activation were too fast. Quickly they couldn''t react at all. The fireball slammed into the body of the sandals. The violent fireball wrapped the straw sandals all at once, and flew straight towards the back. Since the door was behind him, the fireball took him by himself, flew out dozens of meters, and fell on the pool outside. With a bang, a huge splash was thrown. The grass was covered, and while looking at the river behind it, it was clear that the straw shoes were burned to death in midair. After falling in the river, only one body appeared. A companion died in the blink of an eye, and the cold sweat from the grass-covered forehead came out. Seeing Naruto''s hands align with him, he will launch Ninjutsu again. Scared, he knelt down, kneeling in Naruto''s expression, shouting with both hands up "Uncle, let me down, I''m wrong, let me go." I didn''t expect this ninja to be so boneless, Naruto smiled, and at the same time smiled, retracted the seal and looked at what he said "Actually, I''m very generous. Since you call me Uncle, then I should have gone around your grandson, okay, get up and get out of here." The grass covered with great joy, and Naruto really wanted to release him. When he got up, he turned his head and ran out. As he crossed the door rail with one foot, Naruto gave a grin and screamed with his hands tied to his back. "Art fire escape **** fireball." After speaking, a fireball spit out. In fact, the place where this guy stood just now is not suitable for setting a fireball. Otherwise, it may not be controlled well and the house will be burned. So he can''t shoot until he stands a little farther. Chapter 89： : Heads-up, never cut and vain Hear Naruto''s cry. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The grass covered conditioned reflexes turned his head, and a huge fireball came on the way. His mouth widened momentarily. At the same time, the fireball slammed into his body, "bumping" and wrapped him into the pool in front of him. Submerged into the pool, a larger splash was sprayed out. Obviously, he didn''t understand why Naruto said he let him go, and then he shot. Without looking at the two bodies in the river ahead, Naruto turned his head and smiled at Jin Nami slightly. "Auntie, I''m so sorry just now, these two scums have polluted your front." After hearing Naruto''s words, Tsunami fluttered and laughed. Inari aside to calm down, very excited to rush over to watch Naruto shouting "Brother Naruto, I didn''t expect that you are so strong, these two ninjas resolved in 5 minutes." With a sincere smile on Inari''s face, he was very happy now, as if he saw Cado being defeated by Naruto. Naruto smiled at Shang Inari and said nothing, and turned to look at his dish Nami with wide eyes and smiled. "Well, I should take the younger sister home." Nami was stunned and walked reluctantly. Naruto led Nami towards the bridge. There is a lot of morning mist in the morning. I do nt know why it is so thick today. It is possible that Kakashi has already faced off without chopping. Without further ado, Naruto immediately thought of going over. Take a look at Nami, and look seriously "Will you control your chakra?" Nana shook her head. Obviously, she did not have Naruto''s cultivation system, and she did not know how to control that chakra. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Now I ca nt teach it at half past one. Naruto can only squat down and turn his head to tell him "Come on my back first." Nami hesitated, and immediately walked over carefully, resting her hands on Naruto''s shoulders. Naruto didn''t think about it for a while, backed Nami, gathered Chacha, and jumped towards the woods ahead. Quickly shuttled through the woods and hurried towards the bridge. Walking through a wood, getting closer to the bridge, Naruto immediately found that the atmosphere on the bridge was very strong. Nami looked at the misty water mist and couldn''t see anything at all in the dense surrounding of the bridge. The little face looked surprised. Can''t help asking "Brother Naruto, what are those?" Naruto said without turning around "Ninjutsu''s Ninjutsu, now you open the writing wheel and look at it." Nami nodded her little head, and when she closed her eyes, she opened it, just like the triangular eternal kaleidoscope. Nami, who opened the writing eye, covered her mouth and shouted. "Brother Naruto, see how many people are fighting on the bridge." Naruto asked involuntarily "Which direction?" Nami looked around and stretched out her fingers and said in the middle of the bridge "There are two people, two more in front of them and two at the back." Naruto didn''t pause for a while, and fell off together, hurried to rush past, Kakashi must be singled out again, Sasuke may be fighting in vain. Sasuke is not a white opponent at all. Sakura should be guarding Dazna. Several ups and downs, signaled Nami on the back to close the writing wheel, Naruto jumped suddenly. This jump was hundreds of meters away. The moment he crossed the bridge, Naruto put down Nami, and his hands were tied to each other and he shouted without the thick fog. "Art fire escape **** fireball." Said to open with full force, a blast of fireball sprayed over. This behemoth of fifteen meters in diameter immediately attracted the attention of Kakashi and others. The fireball rushed to the place, dissipating the heavy smoke, and several figures appeared. No more chop and Bai see Naruto, his expression changed, his complexion became very gloomy. But Bai now had his face in front of him, and the horrified expression could only be hidden in front of him. The face changed greatly, and no more hacking and whiteness, Kakashi and Sasuke continued, and diameter rushed towards Naruto. Rushing from left to right, and no longer beheading the beheaded sword, the speed is fast. White hands pinch the ice needle. During the running process, three ice needles are shot at Naruto. Unexpectedly, when the two people saw themselves as if they had deep hatred, Naruto shook his head helplessly. He originally wanted to wait for Sasuke to be abused before shooting. It seems that these two guys must kill him first. Turning her head to look at Nami Nabe, motioned her to step back a bit, and after talking about the ice needles pointed at white, it was a blast of fireballs. In order to launch the Fireball Ninjutsu quickly, this fireball is not too big, only twice the size of an ordinary person. The ice needle was wrapped by the fireball, and it was directly turned into water mist. The fireball did not diminish, and the momentum flew towards Bai. Bai had to skim his body, cushion his speed, and avoid the fireball. The fireball passed by Bai''s body. At this time, he never slashed and rushed to Naruto. He lifted the big sword at Naruto and slashed it severely. Naruto didn''t hesitate to close his eyes, opened the writing wheel, and opened it again, and jumped quickly behind him. With a bang, the sword that did not cut was inserted into the bridge. No more complexion, support the knife handle with one hand, jump lightly, while jumping to the horizontal line, aiming at Naruto and kicking past. Naruto''s face was frozen, and his hands did not hesitate to seal the seal, and if he did not cut it, he shot a fireball. Don''t chop it anymore, I didn''t expect Naruto to be so cruel, and now he is only less than 1 meter away from Naruto. The fireball fired at close range is likely to cause both losses. I saw the fireball in the Ming population shot in the past, without cutting a drop, standing upright, holding the big knife in both hands. A fierce mention, the beheaded sword, fiercely chopped towards Naruto. The Naruto fireball was cut in half, and the beheaded sword struck Naruto straight. Naruto gently tapped on the ground, his body was partial, and he passed by dangerously. The beheaded sword was passed by rubbing his nose, and the cold blade was felt on his face, and he was afraid for a while. Withdrawing from Naruto for several meters, he did not hesitate to seal his hands, and quickly tied the 12 seals. Nine-tailed status is not open, he is not the opponent of the two at all. Twelve prints were completed in 5 seconds, and it was done instantly. Naruto growled "Secret method, nine-tailed demon fox state, on." The whole body of Chakra began to change, with tails sticking out from behind Naruto''s body. Looking at Naruto, without changing his eyes, his expression changed, and he whispered to himself. "Not good." After talking about the knife, Naruto who only revealed two tails chopped it. The beheading sword was really long enough. At such a long distance, one hacked over, and the blade swept across Naruto''s half body. Chapter 90： : Body Skill, Tail Flurry Naruto glanced at the tip of the knife, smiled coldly, and Taodi didn''t chop again. It was obviously wrong. He must have cut it in such a hurry that he must think that the condensed tail could not move. novelhall.com It''s a pity that Naruto can move at any time, and even keep one tail. Without any hesitation, control the tail and shoot at it without cutting 2 more tails. The tail is twice as fast as the knife that never cuts again, and the tip condenses into a slap against the body that never cuts again. With a "snap", two tails hit him on the body that wouldn''t cut anymore, and shot him directly. This powerful force made it impossible to spit two blood spits in the mouth again, and slammed into the ground, rubbing the ground for several meters. The white eyes on the side saw that they would not be cut again, and paused. Raised his hand to condense the ice needle, raised his feet and rushed towards Naruto quickly. At this time Naruto''s third tail had been exposed, and the three tails were shot at White. I didn''t expect that the figure was a little slow, avoided three tails, and immediately came to Naruto. Quickly settle the seal, and launch the Ice Mirror Mystic Mirror Ice Crystal. Several ice mirrors condensed around Naruto, wrapping Naruto''s entire body inside. Bai''s figure eased and disappeared. Directly submerged into the mirror, Bai with a mask appeared in countless mirrors, staring at Naruto. Shuanggou wrote round eyes, Naruto in the state of nine tails, looked around the ice mirrors, and laughed. "What''s funny, Naruto, now you can''t catch up with me at all." Bai''s voice came out of every ice mirror. Naruto laughed and said with a smile "I don''t need to chase at all. I''d better show you what is strength." After saying that Naruto shortened 3 tails and climbed to the ground with both hands to become a beast state. Look at 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network to control the three Chakra tails and growled. "Body surgery, tail flurry." After saying that Naruto''s three tails quickly stretched and shook violently, like the blazing wind blades, constantly spinning. The three tails danced faster and faster, leaving only a phantom on one side, and the surrounding air flow was disrupted, forming a small tornado. Looking at Naruto''s fluttering tail, he froze for a moment, and did not dare to take a step forward. Naruto''s three tails now wrapped him all around. As soon as he passed, he felt he would be swept away. This rotation speed of the tail is several times faster than his current speed. Naruto, who flutters his tail fast, can only be shot on the ground to avoid being accidentally injured by his own tail. In fact, this was what he suddenly thought about. Now he is more and more proficient in controlling Chakra, and the speed of his tail dancing has reached a terrifying level. Dancing his tail, glanced at those ice glasses, "Bee, biao, biao" sounded in unison. Three pieces of ice mirrors are directly converted into crushing. Bai''s body moved, and he couldn''t sit still. He rushed to the opposite mirror quickly, while rushing into the air, he shot at Naruto with three ice needles. Unfortunately, the three ice needles were swept away by the tail in the air. And the white in the air touched the tip of the tail. With a "snap", the red Chakra tail slammed against Bai''s body, and flew him out, flying at a speed like a bullet. All the ice crystals melted, watching Naruto flying out, Naruto printed his hands and patted the ground with both palms, screaming "Earthworms." Suddenly, two dirt dragons rushed out of the ground. A head emerged from the ground next to Naruto. The two faucets pointed at Bai Zhang''s mouth and spit out the slender dirt, and countless dirt slammed into Bai''s body. Bai, who was flying upside down in midair, couldn''t change his body shape at all, and could only raise his hands in embarrassment to protect his head. With a slam, the dirt hit Bai''s body and slammed him directly into the ground. The dirt kept spitting out and hit hard against Bai''s body. "what" Bai''s body was suffering severe pain, and he could not help but scream. The mask on his face was also smashed. The body is covered with wounds. If you don''t cut it in your eyes, you won''t know for a minute that Bai will definitely die. With his eyes fixed, the beheaded sword rushed towards Naruto. Naruto gave it a glance and didn''t cut it, hesitated for a second, then turned his head and ran. While running, he grabbed Nana''s body and flashed, and rushed towards a forest near the bridge. Nana panicked for a while, while panic, Naruto hugged her whole body. To prevent Nami from falling, Naruto wrapped her body directly with her tail. Raised high, rushed towards the woods. Do not cut at this time closely followed Naruto, without hesitation, jumped in. Take a look at the non-cutting that followed immediately, Naruto pouted a smile, all he wanted was to get rid of the non-cutting, because there was something to discuss with him. No chop and Naruto running fast without full strength, but still followed him unwillingly. After running for hundreds of meters, Naruto stopped when he was far away from the bridge, stood on a branch of a tree, turned his head, and saw that there was only a few dozen meters behind him. Seeing that he would chop his hand with a large knife without chopping, Naruto stretched out a hand and called "Wait, I have something to tell you." No more choppy, and at the same time, if you don''t want to aim at Naruto, you just slashed past. I didn''t expect this guy to be so difficult to speak. Naruto''s hands were printed and aligned, and if he didn''t cut, a fireball shot at him. Such as a small house-sized fireball, he couldn''t cut it with the big knife in his hand. Last time, he was almost blown by the fireball and seriously injured. As soon as the beheaded sword in his hand was retracted, his figure was slowed, and he flashed directly to the side. Standing on the side of the tree branch, watching the fireball crash into a forest, his eyes were scared. Turning his head to glance at the calm Naruto, he said lowly without chopping. "What the **** do you want to say?" Seeing no more chop finally calmed down, Naruto smiled, smiled and controlled the tail and placed Nana next to her, and took a look at her before saying "Actually I want you to help me take care of someone." No more surprise, looked at Naruto a few times, looked at the little ghost next to him, could not help but frowned and said "You want Uncle Ben to take care of this child, are you crazy?" Naruto smiled and turned to look at it again, and nodded. "Of course not, rest assured, you take care of her, I will give you benefits." Do nt chop anymore, and smile coldly. "Benefits, what benefits can you give to Uncle Ben?" Naruto''s expression changed, and he said earnestly "You and Bai''s life." Don''t cut your smile anymore, hold it, hold the beheading sword in your hand, and look at Naruto with a serious expression. "Aren''t you afraid of talking and flashing your tongue, you can fight before you say it." Chapter 91： : Entrusted to Never Cut Naruto said without changing his face "Of course, you can''t agree, but I will kill both of you. If you think about it, Bai will die because of you. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Don''t chop again, grit your teeth and say "Ghost, why are you so loud?" Naruto smiled slightly, looked at the eyes that never cut, and said "I have only three tails open now. You should know that there are nine tails. If I open all nine tails, what do you think?" Looking at Naruto''s eyes that don''t want to lie, don''t meditate again, thinking that if Naruto can really open the nine tails and fight a cold war, the current three are extremely terrifying. Jiugen, I don''t think it can be compared now, and now Naruto can''t beat him. Not only will he be carried in his own hands, Bai will die. No more hesitation for a few seconds, his face was very gloomy and looked at Naruto "What the **** do you want me to take care of her." Don''t take another look at the dish Nami, Nami is just like an ordinary child, and the worn out clothes are obviously a poor man. He is not good at taking care of children. When I heard that I would nt chop again, Naruto immediately understood that there was room for negotiation, so he closed his tail directly. In this state, the physical pressure of the conversation was very high. Take back 3 tails, Naruto who only opened the eye of the writing wheel watched and never cut, said softly "It''s simple, as long as you help me teach her to learn ninjutsu, teach her how to kill." No more frowning and frowning. He felt that Naruto was not a joke. He looked around again at Nana, who was just like an ordinary little girl, and could not help asking. "You want this ordinary kid to learn to kill?" Naruto nodded and said "Of course, but one thing is wrong. She is not an ordinary child. Now she is more scary than me. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" After saying that Naruto glanced at Nami Nasai and said softly "Nami, open your eyes." Nami was so confused, she didn''t understand until now that Naruto asked her to open her eyes, so she didn''t hesitate. When Nami''s eyes closed, she read the spell that opened her eyes, and while her eyes opened again, it was the eternal kaleidoscope. Looking at Nami''s red eyes. If he didn''t cut his body and startled, it was obvious that in the second that he was facing these eyes, he almost fell into it. The power of this round of writing was absolutely extraordinary. Looking at these eyes, a cold chill rises without chopping the heart, and I can''t help fighting a cold war. Naruto looked at the appearance of no cut and said with a smile "Well, don''t cut Uncle, as long as you help me train her to be proficient in using her abilities." If you do nt cut it, you wo nt be dared to look at Nami s eyes, turn to look at Naruto, and frown. "Why do you want me to do this?" Naruto spread his hands and said "I''m too busy. I don''t have time. I have to give it to others. Obviously you are the best person." No more gazing at Naruto''s eyes coldly "why?" Naruto grinned "Because you are cruel." Do nt cut corners again, do you smile? "You really want to give her to me, don''t you be afraid I''ll kill her." Naruto said lazily "Of course not afraid, but you have to remember that her strength is several times more scary than mine." If you don''t cut your head and meditate, it is obvious that Naruto''s sentence is true. Looking at the eyes closed makes him fear, and obviously there are other horrible abilities. He still knows a bit about Bai Xue''s limit. And this pair of writing round eyes is more terrifying than Kakashi and White. If you do nt cut again, you will fall into a period of contemplation, and Naruto is not in a hurry. He is sure that if you do nt cut, you will agree. Even if you do nt, he will use his strength until he agrees. Ignoring no thought, Naruto stooped down and looked at Nami, with a smile "Small vegetables Nami, I must keep in mind what I said today." Nana looked at Naruto, though she didn''t understand what Naruto was going to do, but she nodded smartly. Naruto smiled with satisfaction, the smile changed, and turned into a very serious expression staring at Nami, then slowly said "Remember, I can give you this pair of eyes, then I have the ability to take it back. If you betray me one day in the future, then I can make you a thief chasing again." Upon hearing Naruto''s words, Nami looked very panicked and said in a panic "I don''t want to be a thief. I listen to Naruto''s brother." Naruto nodded, his expression remained unchanged, and he continued. "Well, now I''m going to give you to this uncle. We have a period of three years. In these three years, you should try to inquire and join an organization called Xiao, and then you can go to me after three years." Upon hearing this, Nami cried and cried. "Brother Naruto doesn''t want me anymore, I promise you to be obedient, and be obedient, don''t leave me." Naruto''s expression was not a touch of movement. Although the little girl was crying very sad, but this could not shake his determination. Said with a serious expression "I didn''t say I don''t want you. Three years will soon pass. You have to remember that within three years you must join Xiao organization and then become a powerful ninja. If you are not successful, then I will Don''t you. " Nana Lengren nodded and said "I see. Xiao''s organization I will definitely join, and then come to find Naruto brother." I didn''t expect this girl to be so good, Naruto reached out and touched her head, she said softly "Well, now I just say the last sentence, you must keep it firmly in your heart. Don''t listen to anyone, even the uncle in front, you can only listen to me." Nami nodded stupidly and repeated Naruto''s words. "I can''t listen to anyone except Naruto''s brother." Naruto breathes a sigh of relief, and at the same time feels a little bit lost. The world of such a little girl sent to the ninja is cruel, but it is useless to stay by his side without doing so. Only after some tempering can it become strong. And he is not a kind person at all, he is the black king who is scared by others. When Naruto and Nana talked, I thought about it again, and looked up at Naruto. "Okay, I promise you, I''ll do you a favor." Naruto laughed, this was his expected result, said with a smile "Then there will be labor, uncle." Jumped over without chopping, and looked at Nami carefully. Nami shuddered, shrinking behind Naruto. I glanced at Naruto and couldn''t help but ask "Do you really want to give her to me?" Naruto''s expression did not change at all, and he nodded slightly, without looking at Nami holding his clothes. Chapter 92： : Playing with me overcast No more sympathy, no one cut out, and pulled Nana over. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Nami looked very panicked, and grabbed Naruto''s clothes tightly and didn''t want to let go. Naruto turned his head and looked at Nana coldly, and Nana let go of her hand with great grievance. After pulling Nana, no more chop, suddenly a sinister smile, said "Boy, you''re still tender." While talking, a big knife in a handshake, a cross, beheaded and rushed straight towards Naruto. Naruto''s face does not change color. The reason why he did not withdraw the writing wheel eye is to prevent further attacks, and it seems that the calculations are not good. In order to relax his vigilance, he even promised it, and then approached it suddenly. It''s impossible to avoid the sword at his speed now. But this can''t explain that if you don''t cut, you will kill Naruto. Naruto slapped the corner of his mouth, revealing a bad smile, aiming at the front and standing in front of him and not chopping again, just hitting one knee, aiming at the lower body that did not chop, and hit him hard. "what" No longer cut the whole body with a bow, one with its tragic cry, while screaming, covering the lower body with both hands, the body straightly planted under the tree. Naruto gave a glance, his legs jumped, and he jumped down. While jumping down, aiming and not chopping again, hands were printed, and a mouthful of fireball shot in the mouth. To save his life, Naruto used only 50% of his power. At this time, I did not think that Naruto was so insidious, even harder than him, and kicked him directly. He couldn''t avoid the fireball that hit him from the top down. novelhall.com With a bang, the fireball wrapped around the body that would not be chopped, and hit the ground fiercely. Smash that ground into a giant pit. At the same time, Naruto landed on the ground, and watched that the whole body was a bit black and would not cut it, and said with a smile. "Uncle, play with me, you have to weigh it carefully," No more gritting his teeth, staring at Naruto with a dead eye, the big knife in his hand did not loosen, but the whole body was in pain, and he couldn''t get up. Naruto looked at the powerless look again, smiled, stepped on his body with a smile, and said extremely arrogantly "Now I will give you two ways, either to help me train that little girl, or you will die here, of course Bai will come with you soon." He would spit blood without chopping his heart, and now Naruto is stepping on his body. He can''t get rid of it if he wants to break free. When the whole body moves, the bone is like a broken pain. Eyes staring at Naruto, saying fiercely "Uncle Ben has never been afraid of anyone, just kill if you want." After hearing this, Naruto didn''t react much, but said with a smile. "That line, I''ll catch Bai in front of you now, and slowly torture him to death." After saying that Naruto turned his head, he walked over to the bridge again. Without further surprise, it is clear that Naruto''s words made him feel a little uneasy, but based on his many years of assassination experience, he still said with a bland expression. "Even if you kill Bai, you can''t threaten me, that guy is just my killing tool." Naruto ignores him, and the feeling of never cutting off and bai is absolutely deep, just saying that years of hard work have allowed them to hide that deep feeling. With his hands printed, Naruto, who is in the state of the nine-tailed demon fox, glanced at Nami on the top of the tree and said solemnly "Nami, look at him. If he dares to run, open the writing eye and kill him." After speaking, he jumped and ran towards the bridge. Nami nodded her head, opened the writing eye, and slid down holding the trunk obediently. A pair of big eyes blinked and looked at the immobility lying on the ground and never cut. When she faced no more violent face, her small body shivered, a strong expression, not to let herself run away. This was the first task Naruto taught her, and she had to do everything she said. Naruto with three tails, several ups and downs came to Kakashi and others again, and saw that Bai had been **** dead. After eating his white s-class earthen bomb, he dropped his head and closed his eyes as if he were half dead. Naruto gave a glance, and immediately found that Bai was pretended, presumably to wait for the opportunity to counterattack. Kakashi stared at Bai tightly, preventing him from escaping, and also waiting for Naruto''s news. Now he is more and more shocked by Naruto''s strength. One person never cuts off and has the blood of the white limit You don''t have to fall. Even he couldn''t win so easily. He had a hunch that Naruto might surpass him in less than a month. While Naruto was beating and running over, Sakura found him first, and when she saw Naruto, she seemed very happy, beckoned and said "Naruto, how about that forbearance?" Naruto glanced at Sakura, didn''t speak, and directly controlled the tail behind him, pointing at the white bale sitting on the ground. While she was bound, do nt forget to say to Kakashi "Mr. Kakashi, I will borrow this person and use it." Kakashi awakened and looked up at Naruto, and just wanted to ask what to do, but when he thought of Naruto''s strength, he closed his mouth obediently. With Naruto''s current strength and wisdom, it must be important thing. So Kakashi nodded solemnly. He watched Naruto tie Bai with his tail, then held it high, and ran towards the woods again. Sakura didn''t expect Naruto to look at her from the beginning to the end, and looked very angry and stomped her feet, but when she saw Naruto''s full-length plume, her eyes were full of peach-heart, and her expression of admiration. Catch Bai Naruto''s side again. Obviously, if he did not cut again, it was obvious that he could not be injured. It seemed that he had been "gravely injured" when he kicked his body. Now that he looks like a wolf lying on the ground, how can he think of the mighty ghost man. Naruto took control of Chakra, grabbed Bai''s body, aimed at a tree in front, and threw it suddenly. Now Bai has been seriously wounded by s-class ninjutsu and has no ability to resist at all. When he felt the wind blowing in his ears, he opened his eyes. As I opened my eyes, there was a huge pain behind me. With a bang, Bai hit his whole body on the tree, because the impact was so strong that he was ejected a distance of more than 1 meter. The whole person was lying on the ground, his face was like white paper, and he was motionless. I glanced at Bai and looked at it. I didn''t chop and felt only a string in my heart moved, but I still forcibly restrained the commotion in my heart. After just glancing and not cutting, Naruto knew that this method was effective. Chapter 93： : Torture and Never Cut To threaten this ghost man, torturing him directly would not have much effect. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Only by working with those around him can we never compromise again. So Naruto smiled evilly without half a crap, lifted one of his tails, and raised Bai up high again. At this time, the whole body was soft, bowed to the body, his limbs were hanging down, and his eyes did not have the slightest emotional fluctuation. If Bai was a girl, maybe Naruto wouldn''t drop such a heavy hand, but now he really knew that Bai was a boy. Then there is no hesitation, one white body, aiming at the tree in front, is to pass one. I finally couldn''t help but couldn''t help but screamed in panic. "Wait, I promise you, I promise you." Naruto laughed, and while she laughed, she put Bai down and put it beside her. Said with a smile "If you don''t slash Uncle, do you say that early, wouldn''t there be so many things?" And if he didn''t cut it, he didn''t want to talk to Naruto at all. Now he only has white in his head, holding his body strong, and never turned over again, and stretched out a hand and crawled towards Bai. At this time, Bai''s whole body was weak and his body was so painful that he couldn''t move at all. He could only reluctantly turn his head and looked at it without chopping again. He had a slight smile, which was very beautiful. Looking at the pair''s appearance, Naruto yawned and said very tiredly "No more uncle, I''ll take care of you, what are you thinking about now?" Turned his head without chopping again, looked at Naruto, gritted his teeth, and said fiercely "Rest assured, I will help you train her well, well." If you do nt cut the words that are good, you can understand that he wants to say that it must be a good torture of Nami. Naruto smiled a little, and said to the eyes that were not chopping the fire-breathing "Then please, I want you to train her well, otherwise it will be difficult for her to grow up quickly within three years. Wap.novelhall.com" I didn''t expect Naruto to be so hard-hearted, which surprised me no more. But looking at Nana, looking at her writing round eyes, suddenly it was not easy to torture her. Naruto didn''t even look at them at this time, but turned around and left without even saying a word to Nami. As soon as Naruto took a few steps, he was grabbed by a white tender hand. Looking back, he immediately saw Nana''s big watery eyes staring at him. Naruto smiled slightly and touched her head. "Small dish Nami, I will rely on you alone in the future. I have given you the ability that no one is afraid of, so no one can take anything from you now, all you have to do is to **** everything from them." Nana nodded in a grievance and whispered "I remember." Back on the bridge, Kakashi looked very puzzled, looked at Naruto, and asked puzzledly. "What about the kid with that mask?" Naruto said with a smile "All killed." Kakashi nodded silently, the battle between the ninjas was originally the end of your life. Naruto was able to understand this and made him very happy, but Naruto''s uncomfortable attitude made him think of the beginning of himself. . This made him unable to resist raising Naruto''s strong educational thoughts. Especially Naruto''s pair of writing round eyes reminded him of the first time that Shangni went out to perform the task. Vaguely, Kakashi saw himself from Naruto''s figure. Secretly vowed not to let Naruto go his old way. Especially this pair of writing chakras can not let anyone else know. Naruto at this time did not know that Kakashi''s favor for him had risen greatly, but turned to look at the front of the bridge, staring at the faint water mist. "Naruto, do you really kill them all by yourself?" Naruto is paying attention to what''s wrong in front of her. Suddenly, Sakura walks up, red-faced, and admiringly looks at him and asks. Naruto nodded and whispered "Well, take a step back. Someone is here." Sakura was startled and turned to look forward, only to find that there were crowds of people shaking, and it seemed that the visitors were not good. He turned quickly and stepped back, hiding behind Naruto. Instead, Sasuke stepped forward, arrogantly approached Naruto, stared at the group of people, and there was no fear in his eyes. Naruto turned to Sasuke for a glance, frowned, and said ironically. "Sasuke, don''t be scared to urinate pants then." Sasuke gritted his teeth as if glaring at Naruto with deep hatred, saying "Take care of yourself, don''t scare away." Kakashi looked aside, shook her head slightly, and came helplessly. Cardo''s chunky figure appeared in front of everyone, and behind him were a group of ninjas with various weapons in hand. Like a bandit. They stared at them with stares. Cardo, holding a wooden cane, stepped forward with a smile on his face and looked around at Naruto and others. Obviously, he saw Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. The children laughed even more. Happy and said "It looks like I haven''t beaten you and ran away. That guy, I originally wanted to teach him a little bit. If I ran, there would be no way out." Naruto couldn''t help but feel ridiculous, took a step forward and said with a smile "Dwarf melon, no more chop and Bai Zai was killed by me, you have to teach them, only self-settle, and then go to the king to find them. Cardo''s face was dark, and it was clear that he didn''t catch a cold on Naruto''s short winter melon, and said somberly. "You''re a ninja in Koba-mura. It looks like your ninjas are not only young but they also like to talk big." Naruto couldn''t help but smile "Dwarf melon, I''m bragging, Master, come and hit me if you have the skills." Cardo raised an eyebrow, and Naruto''s remarks angered him completely. "Kill me this dwarf first." Naruto didn''t care, he made a grimace and said "You say I''m short, you''re not taller than me, a short winter melon." Cardo thundered wildly and shouted "Kill him, kill him, kill them all." There was a commotion of more than 20 ninjas, all holding their own weapons, lowering their bodies, rushing towards Naruto quickly. Naruto at this time did not look at them at all, but turned to look at Kakashi. "Mr. Kakashi, are you here or me?" Kakashi froze, thinking of Naruto''s terrible jutsu, grinning bitterly. "It''s up to you." Naruto smiled, turned his head to print, and was preparing to start jutsu. Sasuke rushed to it. Chapter 94： : Greeting Sasuke Assistant Zuo clenched two miserable hands, and the 20 ninjas aiming at him rushed forward. wap.novelhall.com I didn''t expect this guy to be so anxious, Naruto stayed for a second, and immediately withdrew the seal gesture. Since Sasuke was going to grab him, he didn''t mind standing by and watching. So he put back his hand, and looked at Sasuke, who was curious. Sasuke''s physical skills are really first-rate, and after Kakashi''s training, he has made great progress now. Against this group of ninjas, there is no wind at all. Each attack can hurt a ninja with bitterness without shooting. It''s a pity that there are too many ninjas, and these also include the middle ninja level. I saw Sasuke clenching his hands bitterly, aiming at a ninja, and swiping in the direction, the light flashed. The ninja covered his neck with his hand and fell down, a lot of blood flowed to the ground. A few ninjas around were frightened. The child was so cruel and rude that he couldn''t react. But for a few seconds, they immediately rushed towards Sasuke Gong crazy, but they are all ninjas licking blood on their blades. How could they be scared and want to run when they die? The dead will only inspire their fighting spirit. The swords of several ninjas came without bitterness. Sasuke flashed in shape. Although he hid, a masked ninja rushed to his side and aimed at Sasuke in the air, and kicked him. Sasuke was so frightened that he couldn''t dodge at all. He was so crowded that he couldn''t help it. The masked ninja kicked Sasuke out, kicking Sasuke slammed into the ground, his handsome face twisted in pain. "Nima, play well, brother, I''ll cheer for you." At the right time, Naruto suddenly clapped her hands and screamed. That looks very exciting. Sasuke is abused, he just feels extremely happy in his heart. wap.novelhall.com Sasuke froze for a while, turning his head to look at Naruto, gritting his teeth and looking like a cannibalism, but Naruto stared at him lazily, revealing the ridicule. Biting his teeth, Sasuke turned his head to stare at the man who kicked him, and suddenly stood up. The pinch of his hands was a fireball shot. The ninja was so frightened that he flickered away, and the fireball passed by his body, almost igniting his clothes. Naruto shouted in a hurry. "Nima, flashing fart, such a small fireball, hit it directly, and still have a bitterness, you can destroy him. Do you know how to fight? So many people, directly use people as cannon fodder, As long as he rushes to him, he can hack him. " With this cry, the ninja froze for a few seconds, sweating from his foreheads, and the child actually helped them, which made them really ashamed. Kakashi couldn''t stand it, and twitched at the corner of his mouth and said with a grin. "Naruto, are you helping over there?" Naruto didn''t even think about it "Of course it''s Cardo''s side. If Sasuke is going to die, he should let him know a little bit." Kakashi sank, and said very seriously "Sasuke is your companion. You should think about his safety." Naruto poked his lips and said disdainfully "That kind of person deserves to be my companion, and I don''t take him for business at all." Kaka frowned and said earnestly. "Naruto, you must understand that it is not possible to act alone in a team. You must be united to exert the strength of the team. No one is better than a team." Naruto smiled slightly and turned to look at Kakashi. "Who says that no one is better than a group, Teacher Kakashi, look forward to it." Saying Naruto went over, a basic Indian style, called out "Forbearance, shadow avatar." Teng''s two smoke burst out, and two avatars appeared beside Naruto. The three Naruto glanced at each other and ran away. Pulling the distance far away, the three Naruto hold hands with both hands, and begin to print at the same time. The fast printing is completed in less than 1 second. Shouted at the ninjas and Sasuke ahead "Art fire escape **** fireball." Three fireballs with a diameter of nearly 10 meters rushed over, and 3 fireballs even covered the bridge deck. Seeing the three horrible fireballs so horrible, those ninjas were dumbfounded, and they were still playing hard for a moment, all of them stupidly staying still. Even Sasuke was a bit surprised. Naruto actually attacked without saying hello. It seemed that he wanted to hit him together. Gritting his teeth, Sasuke looked at the river next to him and jumped directly without hesitation. With a bang, Sasuke jumped into the river. Yasuke floating on the water did not forget to cry "Naruto, I am at odds with you." Sasuke''s diving took the lead. The ninjas saw in their eyes and immediately jumped into the water. At this moment, the dense diving scene caused a panic on the bridge. Some were caught in three big fireballs without any time. There were no suspense. At least 5 ninjas were burned to death. In the end Cardo stayed, Sasuke said that he could take it down within half an hour with the child''s skill. But I didn''t expect Naruto to intervene, and once he intervened, he ran away all of them, and one ninjutsu destroyed all. Cardo''s forehead was full of sweat. Seeing three huge fireballs flying over him, he thought or didn''t want to, turned around, and jumped suddenly towards the river behind him. With a bang, Cardo''s chunky body splashed a huge splash, and the whole man slammed the water in a panic and shouted. "Save me, save me, I can''t swim, who will save me." The three Naruto slowly walked over and glanced at the dwarf winter melon. They couldn''t help but smile, while smiling, the two clones next to him flew over. A big jump, clenched his fists in his hands, from top to bottom, and smashed into the head of Cardo. "Bang, bang" Two beeps, the two avatars disappeared, and Nakado was directly smashed into the bottom of the lake, glanced at the continuously bubbling water surface, made Naruto smiled evilly, turned his head and walked back. When I walked back, I found that Sasuke even climbed up. The wetness of his body was like falling chicken. Sasuke stared at Naruto with his eyes spitting, yelling at his teeth. "Naruto, I want to kill you." Naruto smiled and said "Then you come." After beating, he beckoned, as if you were coming over. Sasuke didn''t make nonsense. When he lifted his arm full of water, his hand was bitter, and he rushed up. Naruto''s hands were sealed, and Ninjutsu was about to be launched. As a result, Kakashi himself was stopped in front of them. Said dullly "Okay, don''t make a mess, Naruto, be careful next time, don''t send jutsu to your companions." Chapter 95： : Who is Song You "I don''t care. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" Naruto immediately retracted the gesture. In front of Kakashi, he was willing to be a good boy, because only in this way can Kakashi trust him more and keep him secret. It was Sasuke who died bitterly, staring at Naruto with hatred. After seeing Naruto withdrawing his seal, Kakashi suddenly felt that Naruto was still very hopeful to teach him. As long as he worked hard, he would surely become an excellent sacrifice in the future. Maybe Naruto could really become a hero. Turning his head to look at Sasuke, Kakashi stared at him with a serious expression. "Sasuke, don''t take out the bitterness at every turn. This thing is for the enemy, not for your own." Facing Kakashi''s gaze, Sasuke reluctantly withdrew his weapon and stared at Naruto with his eyes. Ignoring Sasuke, Naruto turned and walked towards the village. Just halfway through, he found that the people in the village rushed over with various farm tools. In front of that was Inari. The short Inari looked around and found that there was no Kado''s shadow, but many ninjas under the water began to rush away, and it seems that Kado must have been driven away. Inari shouted at Naruto in excitement. "Brother Naruto." Naruto walked over with a smile, and saw Inari looking at Naruto in an admiration. "Brother Naruto, that''s amazing. You''re really amazing. I''ll grow up like Naruto, too." There was excitement among the crowd, and they did not expect that such a small group of children could run away from Kado, and those eyes were full of admiration for Naruto. "This little brother is really amazing." "Yeah, at a young age, there is such a great skill, the ninja is really a great person." Listening calmly to the words of appreciation from the crowd, Naruto''s expression remained unchanged. Four days passed in a flash, and the first headache of daily tasks couldn''t be to make fun of people, but there were no pitting tasks. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The most important thing is that there was no special task in 5 days, which puzzled Naruto. The special tasks are all based on luck, or related to Muye Village. How could this special task happen, he still didn''t understand? But do nt think about what you do nt understand. This is Naruto s previous rule. Waving his hands to say goodbye to the crowd, Naruto turned his head indifferently, and when he looked up, there was a wooden board with a name on it. Songyou Bridge Naruto smiled at the name. "Naruto, hurry up and go back. If you don''t hurry early, it will be dark." Kakashi stood yelling at Naruto in the distance. Naruto took a deep look at the name of the bridge and walked towards Kakashi and others. As I walked, I called out the strongest system. Pillow your head with both hands, and lazily look at the translucent system frame in front of you. In 5 days, Chakra practiced Dan, reaching 86, while Ninjutsu practiced Dan, reached 100, and VIP2''s experience reached 7501500. Among them, 2 pupils practiced Dan were obtained for the first pitman mission. A total of three Ninjutsu were acquired. Class B Ninjutsu Leech Water Front C-Class Ninjutsu Fire C-Class Ninjutsu Earth Mine Earthwall The five vip2 gift boxes did not move. They lay there quietly, and planned to wait until they returned to Muye Village. For the Ninjutsu scroll, Naruto decided to leave it alone. This thing can be learned by others, which made him think about keeping a few ninjutsu scrolls. Seeing that Naruto has been staring intently, Sakura trot trot and walked over, standing next to Naruto and asking "Naruto, why is the name of the bridge Song Song Bridge? Is Song You a personal name?" After hearing Sakura''s words, Naruto shut down the strongest system, turned to look at Sakura, smiled and said "It''s better to guess, if you guess me, kiss you." Of course, Naruto only said this casually. Although Sakura''s affection for him increased, he was still a little repulsive. After all, Sakura s personality is too sticky, and he ca nt bear it at all. If you really make the relationship, then you will follow him all day and night like a fart. This is not what he wants to meet, but There are still many important things to do. Naruto''s words immediately made Sakura''s face two crimson, and she sighed with shame. "I don''t want you to kiss me." But without saying a few seconds, Sakura looked up with a thoughtful expression and guessed. "Is Song You a name for jutsu?" Naruto shook his head without speaking. But Sakura beaked her mouth, because she was unhappy because she guessed wrong. One-handed nodded head, thought down, thought for a while, raised his head and said "Is it a place name?" Naruto shook his head again, and looked at Sakura as he shook his head. "You really want me to kiss you." Sakura was upset immediately, standing in front of her with her hands on her hips and saying "I don''t want it, who wants you to kiss, who you kiss." Naruto smiled and walked past her without saying anything. Sakura looked in her eyes, stomping straight. I vowed in my heart that I would never listen again. A swollen look, ran forward and walked forward alone. After less than ten minutes of walking, Sakura suddenly flashed, and ran back happily, came to Naruto, and said with a smile. "Naruto, I guess, Song You may be your code name." After talking about Sakura, she was very proud to look at Naruto. Naruto shook his head funnyly and said "I have to tell you that you are still wrong. You cannot guess this answer for a lifetime." Sakura said unconvinced "It''s impossible, wait, and guess at most 3 times. I can guess. There is no answer in the world that I can''t guess." Kakashi looked at a few people and looked like a smile. He just thought that Sakura was really interesting. Every time she was taken by Naruto, and after less than an hour, it seemed like nothing was happening. It looks like this little girl has a deep affection for Naruto. Sasuke wouldn''t do it anymore. Now Sasuke is full of envy and hatred. If this continues, the two will fight sooner or later. This is only a matter of time, and it may eventually reach the point where you die. Obviously Sasuke''s defeat in Naruto''s hands is inevitable. Kakashi stared at the increasingly silent Sasuke ahead and sighed. Now Sasuke is only thinking of surpassing Naruto, and will only take the extreme road at that time. All he can do is slowly improve the relationship between Sasuke and Naruto. Due to the completion of the bridge, the way back was just a wood. This time several people rushed to the road, because there were no sneak attacks on the road, it took much less time to get back to Muye Village than when they came. Within half a day, I saw the gate of the village with the wooden leaf sign. Along the way, Sakura guessed the name of Song You dozens of times. Naruto was very impressed by her persistence, but she just admired it. Chapter 96： : Wrath of Sunward Sunfoot Seeing the village gate, Naruto''s eyes lighted up and he ran over. wap.novelhall.com Sakura is too entangled with people. If he goes on like this, he is afraid that he will be entangled all day. It is better to avoid her as soon as possible. Just over ten meters in front of the door, I saw a few ninjas guarding the village gate, but in the middle of the gate stood a person, a man wearing a white kimono. The men''s eyes were white pupils, and all the sutras that could be seen around the pupils burst. Seeing Naruto, the man''s eyes brightened and he cried. "Naruto, I want to kill you." Naruto was startled, and he looked at the man for a few moments, and he couldn''t think of who he really was for a while. Just when Naruto was thinking about who this guy was. The man with his hands in his palms slashed at Naruto. There was a blue Chakra flowing in the faint palms, and Naruto was shocked, only to see this palm before thinking of this person. As I remembered, my feet were on the ground, and I quickly retreated, shouting as I retreated. "You''re not going to be full." Seeing Naruto''s palm as he didn''t smash Naruto, he was very surprised, but he passed by. When he heard Naruto''s words, he immediately said with a serious expression. "Do you remember now, I tell you, even if Naruto is here, I must kill you." Sunward and Sunfoot are now very angry. Originally a few days ago, Hina said she was going to marry Naruto, and almost vomited his blood. In order to prevent Hina from seeing Naruto, the **** boy, he had to shut Hina to a few days. He didn''t expect the fireworks to run to find Naruto while he wasn''t paying attention. When he came back at night, he looked like he was twitching and said, "Master, I want to marry Naruto''s brother." This time, the lungs of Sun and Sun were almost smashed by gas. The two daughters even said they were going to marry Naruto, and he wondered what Naruto was good for. Is it not the end of a 10,000-year-old crane, and Or the host of the nine-tailed demon fox. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network How could he marry his daughter to such a person. So he decisively closed Hyuga fireworks, but did not expect that Hyuga fireworks and Hina met, almost fighting. There is only one reason, Naruto. The day to day was full of violent thunder, and immediately found Naruto''s home at the door. I didn''t expect Naruto to be out of the house at all. I asked others to know that I would perform the task, and would return within a week. I do nt want to think about it. The sun-footed sun-foot waits for the legendary Naruto directly at the gate of the wooden leaves. The wait is 3 days and 3 nights. After waiting for the fourth day, I finally saw Naruto. In an instant, all the anger in the heart of Hyuga rushed up. Opening the white-eyed state of the sun and the sun, he put on a stance to align, and hit his hand with a straight hand. Naruto wasn''t sure what he could do with the white eye. The most important thing is that he is very close to the village now. Too many people watch. Can''t perform too much jutsu. There are too many things to hide. So he had to pull away as far as possible from the sun and the sun, and control the chakras on the soles of the feet, Naruto flashing fast. Sun Xiangri''s foot is faster than one, and there is no intention of letting Naruto go, and each hand is dead, and it is targeted at Naruto''s dead point. Although you can hide away, it is terrible to rub Chakra in the palm of the sun. Every time it is dangerous to avoid. Hidden from the sun palm to the palm of his chest. Naruto turned around and ran quickly behind him. How can Nixiang Rizu let him go, even if he chases the end of the earth, he vowed to destroy Naruto asshole. Raising his palm, he rushed towards Naruto quickly. Naruto''s forehead was sweating, and he was just about to start the nine-tailed state. When he saw Kakashi, his eyes lighted up, and he beckoned immediately. "Mr. Kakashi, save your life, someone wants to kill me." Facing Naruto''s shout, Kakashi frowned, and glanced at the sun and sun behind him, especially the white-eyed and double-checked Chakra. My heart was condensed, and I didn''t want to jump over it. Stopped in the middle of Hyuga and Naruto "This, why does the owner of the Hyuga family act so much against Naruto?" He looked at Kakashi with no fear, shouted. "Get off, today is the three generations of Lord Naruto, and I will kill that guy too." Kakashi was stunned. He was affected by the fact that he was a very stable person inside, but now he was angered like this, depending on the situation Naruto may have teased him. But what kind of trick is it that causes such a big fire? Kakashi asked, puzzled. "Naruto is really naughty, but he may not have any malicious intentions, just a naughty child." He said that his teeth were tickling. "He was naughty. He lied to both my daughters. I must teach this **** today." Kakashi was sweating all over and Naruto didn''t even care about Sakura, but why did he lie to the two girls of Hyuga s house, which made him very confused, with a little doubt, turned to look at Naru Man said with a bitter smile "Naruto, what the **** did you do to the two girls in his family?" Naruto spread his hands and said sincerely "I swear, I haven''t done anything against them." Rixiangri grinned his teeth and shouted fiercely. "My uncle, did my two daughters marry you voluntarily, what are you and how can you match my two daughters." Hearing this, Naruto was a little angry, even if this guy might be his old husband, but this sentence is very hot. Naruto said somberly "Laozhangren, you are wrong, they are really voluntary." This old man completely ignited the fire of the sun and the sun, yelling "I''m not your boss, I''m going to hack you." After speaking, raising his hand to Naruto was a slap, but unfortunately he reached the middle of the road and was stopped by Kakashi''s hand. I saw that Kakashi''s writing eye was also exposed, looking at the sun and the sun, and frowning. "The owner of Hyuga, if there is anything wrong with Naruto, we can apologize, but it is not right for you to curse. Naruto is naughty, but I think his potential is still great, and it may be greater than that of the third generation of Naruto. " In fact, Kakashi is very ashamed. He didn''t expect that the two daughters of Sun and Sun will be married to Naruto. It is no wonder that the other party will get angry. One is okay to say, but both love Naruto. Is it so big? Thinking of Naruto s charm, Kakashi thought of Sakura instantly. He had to admit that Naruto s charm is very big. Maybe it s really the two girls who want to marry Naruto. Maybe it s two. Plus Sakura is three, this is too scary. The most important thing is to hear that Hyuga fireworks is only 8 years old. Chapter 97： : Kakashis Short Guard Hearing Kakashi said Naruto has more potential than the three generations of Naruto. He shook his lips and laughed, showing a sneer. "Just with this demon fox boy, he can be compared with Lord Naruto." Kakashi sank, and said unhappyly. "Naruto is no better than before. He is not a demon boy. Even if you are the owner of Hyuga, please don''t insult my disciples." Seeing that Kakashi was so protective of Naruto, Hyuga snorted coldly, saying in a loud voice. "So, Kakashi, are you trying to protect Naruto?" Kakashi smiled slightly and said with a smile "How can this be considered maintenance? In fact, I just want to warn the owner of Hyuga, my person is not your move." Sun Xiangri said with a somber face "I must teach Naruto today, how can you take me?" Kakashi was still a lazy smile, spread his hands, and sighed helplessly. "Since you do nt listen to my advice, I have no choice." After speaking, Kakashi turned one-handed and pointed at the ground, and yelled. "Lecce." Instantly, the current in Kaka''s hands was chaotic, and Rachel, who was like a thousand birds tweeting, appeared in Kakashi''s right palm. Aiming at the ground with Rachel, Kakashi slowly raised his head, staring at the sun and the sun, and the expression did not seem to mean a joke. Obviously if Hyuga dared to move Naruto a little more, he would shoot directly. The cold sweat on his forehead came from the sun and the sun, and Kakashi''s prestige is still quite large in Muye Village, especially this unique move. As soon as the shot was taken, the most powerful ninjutsu was available, and the sun and the sun instantly understood that Kakashi was very protective of Naruto. Against Kakashi, he did not know at all, and the pair of eyelets that copied Ninjutsu was not something he could play at all. wap.novelhall.com If it is three generations of Naruto, maybe he can rush over. But Kakashi was different. The expression in those eyes clearly showed that as soon as he moved, he rushed up immediately. Rixiangri gritted his teeth and did not dare to move at all. He turned to glance at Naruto behind Kakashi, looking at Naruto''s indifferent, itchy teeth. Waved and whispered "Okay Kakashi, I''m afraid of you this time, and we''ll see later." After speaking, I walked directly towards Muye Village without looking back. After Kakashi watched the sun and the sun go away, she felt relieved. The pressure on her eyes was still great. However, this does not shake his determination to protect Naruto. If Hyuga wants to do anything, he will immediately rush forward, because in this seventh class, he has the best influence on Naruto. Although sometimes very naughty, this is just the reason why he was used to being lonely from an early age. From Naruto''s body, Kakashi can always find his figure, especially Naruto''s deep writing wheels. This is extremely similar to him. Turning his head to look at Naruto, Kakashi calmed down, smiled slightly, and touched Naruto''s head with his hand and said "Naruto, remember to find me if you have anything in the future." Looking at Kakashi''s weird smile, Naruto fought a cold war. How kakashi looks strange, is it a glass? Like men. Thinking of this, Naruto quickly waved his hands and said "No need, really no need. Teacher Kakashi, I''m going back now, goodbye." After speaking, I ran straight forward, entered the village, and never walked towards the house. When Naruto left, Sakura rushed over with her energy, and with her feet, she couldn''t compare with Kakashi and Naruto. In order to catch up with Naruto as quickly as possible, I made every effort to run. Sakura supporting her knees with her hands, tired and panting, looked up, but found no Naruto, only Kakashi''s smiling face looked forward. Sakura asked very puzzledly "Mr. Kakashi, how about Naruto?" Kakashi turned to look at Sakura and said with a smile "I went back just now." Sakura screamed in surprise "Go back. No, he hasn''t kissed me yet. He was wrong. It should be that I haven''t guessed right. Well, I must guess what Song You is?" Looking at the front, Sakura immediately grabbed the backpack with both hands and hurried to rush over. Naruto wondered why Kakashi had such a weird smile, and walked towards the home. He walked into the village. The sight of the pedestrians did not change. He looked at Naruto but turned a blind eye. He walked into the bazaar, and suddenly a loud cry came from the front. "Naruto, are you back so soon?" As soon as Naruto looked up, he saw Ino carrying vegetables and various meats in front of him. It seemed that Ino was preparing to buy vegetables and cook. Found that it was Ino, Naruto smiled slightly and said ridiculously "Of course. Sister Ino, aren''t you happy seeing me?" Ino glared at Naruto, unwilling to ignore him when he just wanted to turn his head home. I saw someone running from behind. It was Sakura. Sakura''s face flushed because she ran too fast. She waved her right hand at Naruto. "Naruto, wait for me." Naruto''s head is big. How did this little cherry tree catch up so quickly, and now it''s too late to leave, she can only turn around with a wry smile and look at the little cherry tree behind him. Sakura was breathing heavily, stopped in front of Naruto, and said dissatisfied "Naruto, why are you walking so fast?" It may be because of too much urgency, the forehead was covered with crystal sweat, and his speech was intermittent. Naruto said with a smile "Sakura, I''m going home now, do you want to come with me?" Xiaoying''s face turned red, her face flushed, and she whispered "But I haven''t guessed the answer yet. I''d better go to your house and think again." I have to say that Sakura s excuse is very awkward. Naruto will understand that this chick simply wants to go home with him. If this has been the case in the future, how can he still have time to do the daily tasks of the system. Just ready to refuse, I saw Ino come over, looked at Sakura with a doubt, and looked at Naruto. With a look of surprise, Zhang opened his mouth and said to Sakura. "Sakura, don''t you hate Naruto?" Seeing Ino, Sakura stunned her. She really didn''t find Ino here. She just focused on Yi Naren just now, even the people around her had forgotten it. Sakura who calmed down and answered very puzzledly "Why hate Naruto?" Jing Yezai carefully looked at Sakura, and it was clear that the expression was not pretended, and this intimate attitude towards Naruto was obviously like Naruto. How is it possible that Sakura doesn''t like Sasuke. Ino, who knew what was happening at a glance, was full of differences and gazed at Naruto. He couldn''t help lowering his head to Naruto''s ears and asking in a low voice. "Hey, what did you do to Sakura, did you give her some secret medicine?" Naruto glanced at Ino and did not speak. The little girl''s imagination was so rich that he had nothing to say. However, Ino and Naruto were so intimate. Sakura got angry, and walked in a fierce rush, pulling Naruto and Ino apart, inserted between the two, watching Ino said "Ino, now I''m not going to grab Sasuke with you. Go to Sasuke." Chapter 98： ： Kazu Ino Ino froze for a moment, and while he held it, a flame of jealousy rose. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Frowning, looking directly at Sakura''s eyes, she said very dissatisfied "Why do I like Sasuke? Didn''t you say Naruto gave it to me, did Sasuke give it to you?" Sakura put her hands on her waist and said to a little tigress "Now I regret it. Sasuke gave it to you. Naruto is mine." After hearing this, Ino''s anger was even greater, and he put the vegetables in his hands directly on the ground, learning the appearance of Sakura, and said angrily. "Sasuke is obviously for you. Naruto is mine." Sakura''s face sank, and she said very unhappy "So, are you going to grab me?" Shouted Ino with an arrogant expression "It''s you and me who grab the right thing, and you don''t look at your appearance. It''s the same as the village woman. How can Naruto like you?" Sure enough, Sakura got angry and shouted angrily. "Ino, I want to break up with you, break up." Ino didn''t look at her at all, and said that arrogantly "Break off, we broke off a hundred years ago, and now you still say this, Sakura, you still go after Sasuke obediently, Naruto will not let you." Sakura''s lungs were about to explode, and she stretched out a finger at Ino, unable to speak. Turning his head to look at Naruto''s place, he grumbled and grumbled. "Naruto, who do you like?" It''s a pity that when he turned his head, there was still a half figure in that place. Sakura was startled, and quickly looked up, but found that Naruto had already left. She didn''t realize it, and Sakura froze for a moment. When Ino heard what Sakura said, he looked up around him and saw the empty place. He stomped angrily. Obviously, Naruto left when they quarreled. I didn''t expect to speak for a long time, and the party did not take things for a while at all. How could this not make her angry? Looking down for a while, Ino suddenly realized that Naruto was more important than Sasuke. Of course, half of it was in the heart of Sakura''s snatch. Ino picked up the dinner on the ground, her legs bounced, and she jumped directly towards the roof. She was going to put the dishes back first, and then hurry to Naruto''s home. For speed, only jump on the roof. Looking at Ino, Sakura froze for a moment. Obviously, Ino''s Chakra control became more and more proficient than her, so she could no longer catch up to Ino. In order to **** Naruto, Sakura secretly vowed to practice ninjutsu. But now the most important thing is to go to Naruto''s house in front of Ino. Raising her head and rushing forward, Xiao Ying was like a mad lion. Naruto lay lazily on the bed at home, staring at the translucent system window in front. Sakura and Ino talked just now. After listening to only a few sentences, he immediately ran away. How could such a good opportunity not go, or wait for the two of them to wake up. I can''t get rid of him if I get tangled. Looking at the five VIP2 gift boxes, Naruto was a bit excited. Last time the eternal kaleidoscope wrote round eyes and s-class ninjutsu, which made him excited. If this time he can come out with one of them, he will be very happy. Click the draw, 5 gift boxes enter the draw screen at the same time, and various items start to shake. The first one appeared was a pupillary cultivation dan. The second one appeared was 100 points of VIP experience. The third one turned out to be two ninjutsu scrolls. The fourth one appeared was 10 chakras. The fifth one is an s-class ninjutsu scroll. Looking at the last s-class Ninjutsu scroll, Naruto was excited, and he didn''t want to take it out directly. A cylindrical scroll appeared in front of Naruto and fell on the bed. Slowly sliding the scroll, there are a few big characters in front of Naruto Ray Lecce Looking at the name, Naruto was contemplative, and Kakashi s unique ninjutsu actually came out. Can you learn it? After you learn it, you ca nt show it in front of Kakashi. The previous ones are okay to say. This ninjutsu is Kakashi''s own. Seen by him, isn''t that tantamount to death. After thinking about it for a while, Naruto finally ordered learning. Of course, the more ninjutsu things, the better. As for the future, try not to show them in front of Kakashi. After learning ninjutsu, Naruto was preparing to see what the first two ninjutsu scrolls were. Suddenly, two hurried footsteps came from his ears. At present, Naruto''s body has reached the level of middle tolerance, and his hearing is very sensitive. He turned his head and looked out of the gate and shut down the strongest system. This system could not let anyone know. If I suddenly received the scroll, The scroll appeared out of nowhere and was seen. He will be in great trouble. Thinking of this, Naruto can''t help but feel that he was too inattentive before. He must see that no one comes back later to collect and learn scrolls. I only heard the footsteps getting closer and closer, it was clear that they came over. Instantly, two figures rushed to the door of Naruto. It was Sakura and Ino. They both arrived at the same time. Sakura and Ino looked at each other just as they could see. The two girls were very angry in their eyes. Looking at each other, the body rushed forward, but unfortunately they forgot that Naruto''s door was very narrow and could enter at most one person. The two girls slammed into the door, and no one wanted to let anyone in. It was blocked at the door. Sakura didn''t let Ino pass, and Ino didn''t want to let Sakura go in advance. So the two had to push each other''s bodies, staring at each other. Obviously, Sakura couldn''t compare to Ino. Sakura pushed by Ino a few steps, exclaimed in anger. "Ino, you and I robbed Sasuke before. I didn''t say anything, but now I rob Naruto with me." Ino actually raised his head arrogantly, saying in a ridiculous tone. "You''re embarrassed to say, didn''t you say you gave Naruto to me in the beginning, now how can you repent?" Xiao Ying froze for a while, and had nothing to say for a while, and then she pretended to be very puzzled. "Did I say it, did I say it, you just heard it wrong." Ino was irritated by Sakura''s appearance, exclaimed in anger. "Sakura, I didn''t expect you to pretend so much." Sakura was angry and shouted angrily "You just pretend." Seeing that two girls were smashing his door, Naruto frowned. The door was broken last time, but it hasn''t been repaired yet. If the door is broken this time, it will be fine. Naruto frowned as they looked at the door. "Noisy, please let me go. If the door is broken, be careful I get angry." Chapter 99： : Narutos Scramble Naruto''s words stunned the two girls, turned to look at Naruto, and found Naruto''s face frosty. novelhall.com It doesn''t seem to be a joke. Ino was the first to wake up, deserving to be Ino, and immediately smiled sweetly. He smiled and let go, saying to Naruto. "Naruto, I listen to you all." Sakura didn''t expect that Ino would suddenly let go, her body was unstable, and she rushed forward. When she saw it, she would fall to the ground. Sakura hurriedly turned around and sat on the ground with her buttocks. Her aching face, a sullen expression, jumped up, and shouted Bai Nen''s fingers to Ino. "Ino, you dare throw me, I fight with you." He raised his fist and smashed at Ino. As soon as Ino looked, her hands became heart-shaped. Naruto couldn''t stand it anymore. The two girls were fighting, and his house might not be safe. After turning over and landing, he stepped on the floor and rushed over quickly. In the blink of an eye, I came to the middle of Sakura and Ino, glanced at them seriously, and said in a low voice. "My house is not a place for you to fight, you have to get out and fight." Seeing Naruto''s expression, Sakura and Ino fought a cold war at the same time, and unhappyly put down their fists and gestures in their hands. Naruto without a smile, he glanced at each other before saying "Can you say now, what are you doing here?" Sakura and Ino looked up at each other for a few seconds, and hurried to speak, but unfortunately they were synchronized. "Naruto" As soon as the words were finished, the two girls looked at each other fiercely, and Sakura shouted immediately. "Ino, why do you learn to talk to me?" Ino frowned, resentful dissatisfaction "It''s your job to learn from me. Mtlnovel.com" Naruto''s head is a little bit painful. Why are these two people so angry that they have to point to Sakura and say "Sakura, speak first." When hearing Naruto''s words, Sakura glanced proudly at Ino, who glared at her in a bulging manner. Sakura turned her head to look at Naruto, pondered for a moment, and even her face turned red, and she twitched and said "Naruto, didn''t you say you wanted to kiss me at first, but you haven''t kissed me yet?" After saying this, Sakura didn''t finish glancing at Ino with the corners of her eyes. Obviously, she looked a little provocatively and asked. Naruto can''t help but be funny, this little Sakura simply wants to be Ino. He said that, and only said that he would answer her questions and kiss her, but no one would know the question. But Naruto didn''t want to expose Sakura''s lies, but watched Sakura quietly and waited, and he wanted to see what Sakura wanted to do. I saw Sakura''s face rosy looking at Naruto, whispered "Now I think about it, I don''t care. Naruto wants to kiss me, but I really like it." After speaking, she even grumbled her rosy lips, stretched her mouth to a distance of half a meter in front of Naruto, and waited for your kiss. Naruto really didn''t expect Sakura to be so bold, it seemed that she didn''t want to care about anything for the sake of Gaso. On the other hand, Ino couldn''t stand it anymore. In this way, she felt that Naruto would be snatched away by Sakura. When she thought of Sakura and Naruto together, she felt an inexplicable fire inside. Because of being too angry, Ino thought about it, stepped forward and stopped in front of Sakura. Pushed Sakura directly. Sakura was furious, shouting angrily at Ino "Ino, what are you doing?" Ino didn''t glance at Sakura, but turned her head, holding Naruto''s face in both hands, and didn''t want to, just kissed it. Naruto hadn''t shaken God for a while. When he touched a soft thing on his lips, he realized that he was kissed by Ino. Xiao Ying''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe the expression on the two, her mouth wide and speechless. Instead, Ino kissed for more than ten seconds, turned his head, looked at Sakura provocatively, licked his lips and said "Well, you think only you can kiss Naruto, I tell you, Naruto has kissed me many times, this is the tenth time." Naruto hesitated for a while, it was impossible for more than a dozen times, the fourth time at most. After thinking about it, he immediately understood that Ino was lying to Sakura. This effect is also very good, Sakura''s angry face is a fierce look. His eyes stared at Ino as if he was going to swallow her. When looking at Sakura''s sight, Ino didn''t have a touch of movement at all, but she looked very happy. She did not forget to learn Sakura''s provocative look and raised her head. Sakura was stunned for a moment, biting Bai Jie''s teeth, glaring at Ino, walked directly, and pushed Ino away. Instead, Ino said funnyly. "What''s wrong, can''t you grab it, do you still want to do it, Naruto, I''m so scared." Speaking of pretending to hide behind Naruto, Xiao Yingqi almost vomited blood, stretched out a hand, pointed at Ino, the little face was already angry. Turning his head to see Naruto, he immediately became aggrieved. "Naruto, you kissed her more than ten times, why not kiss me?" Blinking his eyes and staring at Naruto. Naruto can''t help but think it''s funny. "Sakura, do you have to fight too?" Sakura nodded seriously and said "Of course, since you kissed her ten times, you should kiss me twenty times." Naruto held her head, looked at Sakura, and said helplessly "Iye lied to you, we really haven''t kissed that many times." Sakura froze and looked at Ino behind her, and saw Ino look mischievous and made a face at Sakura. The angry Sakura didn''t look at her for a moment, she just looked at Naruto, and said pitifully "Then you kissed her just now, why can''t you kiss me." Naruto was speechless for a while, and it seemed that this was not possible, so he had to raise his head flat and said "Okay, I''m afraid of you, I kissed, you must go back obediently, don''t bother me, remember?" Sakura nodded happily. Naruto grabbed Sakura''s shoulders with both hands and was about to kiss her rosy lips. I didn''t expect Ino to hold him in a whisper. "Do you really want to kiss her." Naruto glanced at Ino and said coldly. "I remember that you seem to like Sasuke. In the end, did you come to tease Sakura or to find fault?" Jing Ye froze, pursed his lips, lowered his head, and whispered. "I didn''t say I like Sasuke." Naruto can''t help but wonder, what''s wrong with this chick, how can it be the same as Sakura. But this is not his business, but now he wants to clean up, practice ninjutsu and check the system. Without Rino, Naruto kissed Sakura''s lips like a bit of water. Sakura covered her mouth and smiled happily, While smiling, I glanced at Ino, who wanted to be angry with her, but did not expect Ino to lower her head and wonder what she thought. Chapter 100： : Naruto wont let you No matter what Ino was thinking, Sakura came to her with a carefree smile, and said with a smile on her chest. "How about Ino, Naruto Jun kissed me proactively. You just forced Naruto Jun to kiss you, so it''s my victory. Wap.novelhall.com" Ino slowly raised his head and looked at Sakura, the expression was very bland, said blandly "Sakura, Naruto, I won''t let you." Little Sakura froze. Obviously, Ino''s sentence was not a joke. For a while, she said resentfully. "I won''t let it to you." The two looked at each other intently, and they could see the anger in their eyes. Naruto looked aside, could not help but cough, and said calmly. "You two should go out for me now, but I still have important things to do." After hearing Naruto''s words, Sakura and Ino snorted coldly. Don''t look too far at each other, walk towards the door by yourself. He left Naruto''s house within a short while. Seeing the two girls leave, Naruto was relieved. The relationship between the two little girls made him feel ashamed. Shaking his head and not caring about their relationship, Naruto called out the strongest system, looked at the 2 ninjutsu scrolls, and took them out. After scrolling the scrolls, it was found that two were c-class ninjutsu, one was a shovel and the other was a fireball. Looking at the fireball naruto at the back, I realized that the ninjutsu scroll could still be repeated. In fact, this is also good. If you want to learn from others in the future, this will prevent you from not being able to comprehend all the ninjutsu. Put the ninjutsu scroll into the system frame again, Naruto checked out the Chakra cultivation alchemy, there are 96 in total, and there are 4 left to be able to advance to upper ninja. At that time, it will be 6 tails and 9 tails. Driving Jiuwei can reach a very terrifying realm. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network And the state of Nine Tail does not need to be hidden, as long as it is the Nine Tail that he controlled under the consciousness left by the fourth generation of Naruto, I believe no one will doubt it. Thinking about this Naruto, I moved my eyes to the Ninjutsu Cultivation Pill, 100 Ninjutsu Cultivation Pills, which is still quite good, at least 2 Ninjutsu can be advanced to s level. Now Naruto wants to upgrade a ninjutsu that can be used in the wooden leaves village, so as not to be suspected of the coming of ninjutsu. Open the Ninjutsu practice system, and slowly look up. It is found that only one water body is not to be suspected. After all, it is only the body art. Who does nt know Chakra who masters the water properties. So Naruto did not hesitate to start cultivating the C-level water body, and after several clicks, it took 10 Ninjutsu cultivators to reach the lower level of the a-level. It was followed by 5 failures, reaching level a middle level, and level a middle level reaching the upper level took nearly 10 Chakra cultivation alchemy. Looking at the aquatic body at the a-level, Naruto resisted the mood of trying it, and quickly clicked to practice. A series of cultivation failures, I don''t know how many times I clicked, and finally the water flashed and turned into dark red words. Naruto realized that it was a success. The s-class water body is actually called the s-class. Naruto immediately held it with both hands, and the imprint of the water body in his head emerged, according to the memory in his mind. Make a few seals. Whispered "Forbearance, the technique of hydration." Naruto began to condense the water element, and a round water ball appeared. The water ball gradually became larger, until it became Naruto''s general figure. Deformed, as if being pinched by a person, becoming a person of Naruto''s height, the water splash gradually, and the same person as Naruto appeared in front of him. A quick glance at this hydration body, Naruto immediately understood why it was an s-class. This avatar was as much as his chakra. The use of hydration did not consume any chakras. This really shocked Naruto. It doesn''t require any chakras, which means he can divide as many as he wants, and he can also release various s-class ninjutsu. This simple is against the sky. It is a pity that the avatar is a avatar after all. The intelligence is not as high as the subject, and there is not much evasion ability at all. Fortunately, for some ordinary people, it is okay to say that if it is those shadow-level characters or members of Xiao, how can the avatar be balanced of. At that time, it is only possible that countless avatars are resolved by the opponent with a ninjutsu. Lifting the water body, Naruto glanced at the ninjutsu cultivating alchemy, and there were 46 remaining. Without any hesitation, he continued to practice ninjutsu. This time the practice is Hidden Spell, which is a good hidden ninjutsu. I don''t know what will be the s-class. Open the Ninjutsu practice interface, Naruto begins to practice this misty hidden art. This c-class ninjutsu was trained to s-class, only 41 were used, and the ninjutsu practiced Dan. The dark red s-class mist hiding technique was originally intended to be tried, but after looking around, I finally dispelled this idea. This is your own home, if this ninjutsu mutates to attack. It is very likely that the house will be destroyed, and it will be a tragedy. The two advanced Ninjutsu skills are s-class. Naruto is a bit relieved. He will come back to the next day, and he will not consume him with the split operation. Anyway, the s-class water does not need to check Chakra. In the morning, early in the morning, when it was still slightly bright, Naruto woke up. Naruto, wearing a nightgown, stretched her waist and got up, just ready to get out of bed and put on shoes. As soon as he turned his head, he saw a masked man standing in front of him, and Naruto, who was in shock, shook his hands and quickly printed the seal, and then started the fireball technique. "Naruto, it''s me." Kakashi stretched out his hands and held Naruto''s seal to prevent him from launching jutsu. After this jutsu, he was really not sure that he could escape. Looking at Kakashi in front of him, Naruto was awake and took back the ninjutsu, frowned and asked. "Mr. Kakashi, what are you doing in my house?" Kakashi said rightly "Naruto, you have to strengthen your vigilance from today on. You haven''t even repaired the door. As a ninja, you must always be vigilant." Naruto turned his head and glanced at the door, only to find that the handle of the wooden door had been repaired by Kakashi, wondering for a while, wouldn''t Kakashi come to repair the door early in the morning. And it looked like he was standing next to him for a long time, wouldn''t it really be interesting to him. Thinking of Kakashi being interesting to himself, Naruto had a chill, and now he finally felt that Sakura was really good. At least it''s a woman, but Kakashi, a big man, is fine with his family. Kakashi didn''t know that Naruto was thinking about such ridiculous things at this time. Now he just has a good opinion between Naruto and his apprentice, so he smiled and said "Naruto, don''t eat early." Naruto straightened his face and said resolutely. "Mr. Kakashi, let me make it clear that I''m not glass. My sexual orientation is normal." Chapter 101： : Im not glass Kakashi froze and asked stupidly "What does glass mean?" Naruto didn''t hesitate and immediately said with a serious expression "Can be understood as the love between men and women, but this is the love that happened to the two men. Look. Yarn, Chinese net" Kakashi''s expression freezes instantly, the whole person is petrified, and for a while, Kakashi quickly shakes his hands and says "Wait, Naruto, I''m not glass, I just" Naruto didn''t wait for Kakashi to finish speaking, stood up, nodded, and patted his shoulder with his hand. "Mr. Kakashi, in fact, you like men. No one can despise you. Love is gender-neutral, but you don''t need to find me. Sasuke is good. That boy, he is much more handsome than me." Kakashi''s expression froze, her complexion changed, and she looked at Naruto with a strong expression, and said in a low voice. "Naruto, stop joking." Naruto smiled and said with a smile "Teacher Kakashi, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone, in fact, you already like Sasuke, don''t you know?" Kakashi''s face instantly turned into a pig''s liver color, and there was a faint flash of thunder in his hands. It is clearly a sign of a runaway. Seeing that Kakashi was going to launch Lecce, Naruto knew that he couldn''t make fun of it anymore, and to say a few words, Kakashi would definitely hit him with Reche. By then, a Reche could raz his house to the ground. . So I changed my word immediately "By the way, Sakura?" From the blindfolded mouth of Kakashina, he could hear the sound of the bite. But soon, Kakashi took a deep breath, as if forcibly suppressing the anger in his heart, said calmly "Sakura and Sasuke have been waiting for you for a long time. I didn''t tell you yesterday. I''m just looking for you now. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto asked "What''s matter?" Presumably the reason for Naruto''s previous ridicule, Kakashi''s expression was very cold and said coldly "Now you should know that we have only completed one task, even if you are strong, but starting from today, you must be like a down-to-earth, starting from the lowest level task." After listening, Naruto thought for a while, and it seemed that these ninja tasks were really impossible. Following Kakashi, Naruto came to a bridge and saw Sakura and Sasuke at a glance. Sakura was very boring and kicked the little stone under her foot. When she found Naruto coming over, she blinked in front of her eyes and shook her hands with joy. "Naruto, hurry up and wait for you." Naruto leaned back lazily. For Sakura, she looked ignorant. Sakura didn''t know why she didn''t get angry, but she happily came over and said "Naruto, what kind of task do you say Teacher Kakashi will give us this time?" Naruto didn''t say anything, but Kakashi looked at the close two and coughed. "Sakura, Naruto, Sasuke, this time the task is very simple, just go to the east river in the village to pick up garbage. But you can''t relax because of the simple task." Naruto yawned, absent-minded. Kakashi''s expression on Naruto was also strange, and he turned his head with a somber expression to lead the way, and walked towards the east in diameter. Along the way, Sakura looked at Naruto with a smile on his face, and the smile was very sweet, as if eating honey. Gaze did not leave Naruto''s face for a second from beginning to end, and said with a smile "Naruto, has anyone told you that you are actually handsome?" Sakura with peach eyes in her eyes looked silly. This sentence went to Naruto''s heart, but there was still no expression on the surface, and she took a look at her calmly and said "How do I compare with Sasuke?" When Sakura stayed, she stopped her steps, she lowered her head and thought, thinking seriously, and then she looked up and looked at Naruto''s eyes. "Naruto is even more handsome." Sakura''s words made Naruto happy for a while, and did not expect that someone could finally understand Naruto''s charm. Sasuke''s face that has not smiled for years can be more handsome than him. Naruto said with a smile "I didn''t expect Sakura to talk to you more and more." Sakura shook her head instead and said earnestly "Naruto, I mean seriously, but you saved me so many times, you are countless times better than Sasuke in my heart." Naruto''s eyes staring at Sakura, obviously the girl did not lie, and her firm eyes proved that she was speaking from the heart. I didn''t expect that raising her hands a few times made Xiao Ying feel so good to him. Naruto couldn''t help but feel a little relieved. It seems that these few times did not save her in vain. Just wanting to say something, I saw a few people suddenly appearing in front of me, the most in front of which was Ino, while the back was Dingji, Shikamaru and Asma. Ino shouted, pointing at Sakura. "Sakura, don''t take advantage of Naruto." Sakura was startled and turned to look at Ino in front. The expression instantly became extremely disgusting. She frowned and said at Ino. "What are you doing here? We don''t seem to be in a class." Ino hugs his chest with both hands, saying very proudly "What about not a class, you can''t beat me." Sakura stared at Ino angrily, looking like she was going to do anything at any time. Fortunately, Kakashi stopped in front of the two, stopped Sakura''s anger, stared at Asma, and puzzled. "Asma, what are you doing here?" Asma, holding her cigarette butt, smiled awkwardly and said with her head. "In fact, it was Ino who asked me, so our task this time has been to assist you, sorry." Kakashi glanced at the high-flying Ino, and then realized what was going on, and it seemed that the little girl had come to Naruto. Naruto''s charm is indeed getting bigger and bigger. Two pairs of girls had been jealous of him, and it was enough to go on. At that time, the whole Muye Village may be disturbed by the troubled chickens and dogs. Sighing, Kakashi glanced at Naruto, and ignored them. The affairs between men and women are not in his control at all. I can only take the road ahead, thinking: Anyway, that is to pick up garbage, there is nothing big at all. Naruto saw Ino, without much reaction. All his eyes fell on Dingji and Lulu. The enemies were very jealous when they met. Dingci and Lulu''s angry eyes were clearly directed at Naruto. of. In front of these two guys, Naruto didn''t even look at him. For him who was about to become a strong forbearance, Ding Ci and Shikamaru could solve it with just one finger. Along the way, Naruto became the focus of everyone. Both Sakura and Ino didn''t want to fall from the wind. They stood beside Naruto from left to right. As long as the two girls looked at each other, anger was burning in their eyes. And Ding Ci and Lu Maru were far away from Naruto. Lu Wan lowered his head and said something in Ding Ci''s ears. He did not forget to glance back at Naruto, apparently planning how to rectify Naruto. Just don''t know who is it? Chapter 102： : The battle between Ino and Sakura Within a short while, I arrived at the mission site. The water was flowing rapidly in a straight river, and there was a waterfall not far from the river. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Kakashi clapped her hands, looked at the crowd, and said calmly. "Well, this is the place for your mission. Take the good stuff to the river to pick up the garbage that has still reached the bottom of the river. Remember not to be washed away by the river. The waterfall in front of it is a hundred meters high. It is not a joke to fall. what." After speaking, Kakashi pointed to some baskets and pliers not far ahead, and placed 6 of them there, as if someone had prepared them in advance. Kakashi explained the situation. Asma was so tired that she took a cigarette without a bite. As Kakashi explained, Sakura and Ino almost got into a fight again. I saw Ino holding Naruto''s arm, and said it cleverly. "Naruto, the river is so fast. You need to protect me or I might be washed away." Xiaoying had been staring at Ino for a long time, but did not expect that Ino was holding Naruto''s arm and roared immediately. "Ino, take your dirty hands away." Ino was smiling, she glanced at Sakura and ignored her at all, but said to Naruto with a grievance. "Naruto, look at Sakura yelling at me again, I''m so scared." Sakura''s face flushed, and she stepped forward to hold Ino, dragging her away from Naruto''s body, shouting angrily. "We have the ability to play one-on-one, don''t be Naruto next to each other." Ino slipped his mouth and said with a high toe "Who is afraid of who, Sakura, now you are not my opponent, you should obey Naruto obediently." Sakura clenched her fists, exclaimed with fire in her eyes. "I should have said this right, but I am not what I used to be." Ino glanced at Sakura''s fist, lowered her face, and stared at her. "Don''t talk big, you can fight with me and talk again." Sakura clenched her fist in anger and smashed into Ino as soon as she pointed hard. Seeing Sakura''s hands, Kakashi was startled, went directly to hold Sakura, frowned and said "Sakura, the other party is a former classmate, what is such a fire?" Sakura took a glance at Kakashi, and found that he stopped himself and couldn''t hit Ino, he stomped unwillingly, and stared at Ino angrily. Ino stared at her without fear. Kakashi reluctantly swept the two girls, turned his head to look at Naruto, but found Naruto stood beside him motionless. And it seemed boring to reach out and yawn. Kakashi, who was furious, rushed to Naruto and said solemnly "Naruto, Sakura and Ino are fighting for you, you can''t stop it." Naruto spread his hands indifferently. "Mr. Kakashi, the two of them are going to fight. Sooner or later, they are going to fight. It is better to let them fight, and then stop after the breath is gone, then it will be effective. Kakashi couldn''t help laughing, he now knew that Naruto was a man who was afraid of chaos in the world. Naruto doesn''t care what Kakashi''s expression is, but instead beckons to Ino and Sakura. "Ino, Sakura, you might as well pick up trash in the competition. If anyone picks up more, I can promise to date you one day." Ino and Sakura were startled, and turned to look at Naruto in surprise, saying in unison "Really?" At the same time, I didn''t glance at each other and said clearly: Why did you learn to talk to me again? Naruto nodded his face calmly, and Sakura and Ino were so noisy, the spears would definitely point at him, and then there would be another entanglement. It is better to let them vent their anger on the game, to save him the trouble. By the time Naruto s date, Sakura and Ino''s eyes were very excited. At the same time, they had an unconvinced mood. Ino rolled up his sleeves and shouted at Sakura with his determination. "Huh, Sakura, if you lose, there should be nothing to say. This is what Naruto says. This date must be me." Sakura hummed coldly and said coldly "Ino, stop dreaming, Naruto''s date should be mine." Ino said coldly, "We know it by comparison." Sakura snorted softly, stepped forward to pick up the garbage picking tools, and jumped into the river without thinking, staring at the garbage in the river. Ino walked unwillingly, carried a basket on his back, pulled pliers, and jumped into the middle of the river without avoiding Wei. The fight to pick up trash is about to start. Looking at the fighting spirit of the two women, except for Naruto, Kakashi waited for a while, and Asma opened her mouth and looked at the two girls stupidly. Naruto just made them work so hard, how much he liked him. Just when the two girls started to grab the garbage beside them, Shikamaru and Tingji walked quietly to Naruto. Shikamaru slaps Naruto''s shoulder and says with a smile on his face. "Naruto, we haven''t seen each other for so many days, so we have to tell the story." After speaking Luka, he gestured Ding Zi with his eyes, Ding Zi came unwillingly, holding a lot of snacks in his hand and said "Naruto, you see my snacks are ready, let''s talk about it." The two were too straightforward. Imagine how a person who had been beaten by him before would be kind to tell the old. How could Naruto not know that this guy wasn''t talking at all, but playing a dozen. Even if they were going to fight, then he would accompany him to the end, but he was worried that the body of water and the technique of the mist hidden no one tried the power. So he pretended to be moving and patted Ding Ci to his shoulder and said "Actually I haven''t seen you for so many days, and I blame you." Shikamaru and Tingji didn''t know that Naruto was pretending, and suddenly found that Naruto actually believed it, and they looked moved. This made them both feel guilty. I thought the relationship with Naruto was very good when I was young. what. Is he really going to be beaten? Thinking of this, Shikamaru and Dingji looked at each other, and they saw some regrets, but after all, Shikamaru was still Shikamaru. As soon as he bit his teeth, he sent a secret sign to Dingji, and Dingji immediately understood that Shikamaru was saying, wait. Apologize later. Of course they don''t even know that Naruto''s current strength is what they can do? Naruto wasn''t sure why Shikamaru and Dingji gave each other a glance, and now he just wanted to use them to do a jutsu experiment. Shikamaru pointed at a forest in front and said "Naruto, it would be better if we went there to talk, and here it is not good. Teacher Kakashi and Asma are adults, after all, they are not the same as us." Naruto nodded without hesitation. Seeing Naruto nodding, Shikamaru turned his head and walked towards the woods. The chubby Ding Ji followed closely behind him, holding the snack in his hands and not letting go. "Naruto, Shikamaru, Dingji, what are you going for?" I didn''t understand why the three had come together. Kakashi couldn''t help but ask a question out of doubt. Shikamaru in front turned and smiled. "Mr. Kakashi, we are just telling the old." Hearing the words of Shikamaru, Kakashi doubted him, and it seemed that the relationship between these people was particularly "good". Chapter 103： : Recounting the old, fighting Leaving everyone''s sight, Shikamaru and Ding Ci went forward, and several people remained silent along the way. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net When walking deep into the woods, Shikamaru stopped first, turned his head, looked at Naruto, his face was very gloomy, said gloomily "Naruto, in fact, we don''t want to teach you, but this is the one you provoke first, so don''t blame us. After talking about Shikamaru, he tied the shadow below him. Naruto was startled, watching the shadow in the shade of the tree hurried back, but he couldn''t take two steps back, his body was shaken, and he couldn''t move, it seemed to be bound by something. Turning his head, Naruto glanced at the ground, only to find that Shikamaru was ready. As he walked along, he had long stretched out the shadows, hiding them in the shade, and those shadows were sandwiched With the leaves and branches, they could not be separated at all. This one directly tied Naruto to death. When Shikamaru saw it, he had a smile on his face, and gave a small glance at the same time as he laughed and called out. "Ding Ci, use the technique of multiplication." Ding Ji froze, glanced at Shikamaru, and whispered with his head down. "Shikamaru, Naruto was good with me before, so let''s just let him go." Shikamaru frowned and said "Now if we don''t bring down Naruto, we will suffer if we wait. Hurry up, I can''t control it." The struggling intensity uploaded from Naruto made Shikamaru understand that Naruto''s strength is definitely more terrifying than he imagined. It took less than a minute and he almost couldn''t control it. Now his shadow is constantly retreating from Naruto, even if it is difficult to control him, he can''t do other actions at all. Naruto smiled and looked at Shikamaru and Tingji. "I said, can you guys hurry up, if you can''t come, I have to start. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net." I didn''t expect Naruto to be so impressed. Shikamaru only thought Naruto was talking loudly, shouting with contempt. "Naruto, now all the shadows under you are covered by my shadow. Even if you are tolerant, you can''t get rid of it in 5 minutes. Blame you for being too careless. Rest assured that we only avenge ourselves and will not hurt. your." Naruto''s expression was calm, without any movement, and he said calmly "I said, could you please not have so much nonsense, come here quickly." Shikamaru knew that Naruto couldn''t make sense, so he could only use his strength to let them know that they weren''t bothering. He turned his head and glared for a few times and roared. "Dingji, don''t hurry, I really can''t do it, do you want to watch me being beaten?" This really worked, Ding Ci raised his head and glanced at Shikamaru, and resolutely said "No, I don''t want to see you being stabbed by Narumaru, Naruto, this is what you''re looking for." After speaking, he turned around and turned towards Naruto, and yelled as he rushed over. "Multiplication." The swollen belly grew bigger and hit Naruto violently. Naruto looked at Ding Ji with a smile, and his expression did not change. Looking at Naruto''s smile, Shikamaru froze, and he was extremely shocked. Obviously, this Naruto was too abnormal. It is impossible to flash away at all, if it can flash off, there is only one case. Shocked in shock, Dingji yelled at him "Wait, Ding Ci, that guy is a clone." With a bang, Ding Ci bumped into Naruto. The Naruto was laughing from beginning to end. He looked at Ding Zi with a smile, and the moment he touched Ding Zi turned into a pool of water. Ding Ji stunned and looked at a pool of water on the ground for a while. He couldn''t understand what was going on. Seeing that Ding Zi was standing still, Lu Maru shouted anxiously "Stupid, come back quickly, ambush with caution." Ding Ci immediately turned around, and turned around and ran towards Lumaru when he came back, but when he just lifted his feet, the expression became shocked. Pointing wide open behind Lumaru. Seeing the expression of Ding Ci, Shikamaru immediately understood what was happening. Obviously Naruto might be behind him, take control of the shadow, turn around, and Shikamaru shot the shadow in the past. Standing in front of him was Naruto, a lazy expression, staring at the two, it seemed that he had been staring for a long time. He doesn''t know when Naruto''s avatar is, and he hasn''t responded for so long standing behind them. Lu Wanqi almost vomited blood, and Naruto was even smarter than him. How could this be? And it seemed to fool him from the beginning, he didn''t understand it at all, which made him really vomiting blood. I saw Naruto smiled slightly, raised a finger to the sky with a smile, and pinched the other hand to say "Kanmaru, I said earlier, I want you to hurry up, you are always dragging, don''t blame me for not reminding you that it will cost me to slap me." After saying a low voice "Forbearance, the misty technique." The fog began to surround all of an instant, and that strange piece of fog became wider and thicker, until it was better to reach the point where you can''t see your fingers. Shimaru still has some understanding of this kind of ninjutsu, but how can this ninjutsu be so thick that he is just like a blind man now. It can only be touched by hand. Such a horrible misty hidden art is unknown to him. Is this Naruto''s strength. But he didn''t know that Hidden Spell was more scary than he thought. Naruto is in his ninjutsu, looking at the scenery in front, without any obstruction. And I do nt know why, the whole body feels very relaxed, as if my body weight has been reduced. Of course, this is not really alleviated, but it proves that the current fog of the Hidden Art can speed up his speed, which may be the peculiarity of the s-class ninjutsu. Now his speed has more than doubled. As long as he gently lifts his legs and runs casually, his body leaves only a few afterimages. Tried it a few times, and found that the speed really changed fast. Naruto didn''t hesitate, and rushed towards Lumaru. The Shikamaru didn''t know why, but he used his hands to feel like he was blind. He seemed to be too scared by this misty hidden technique, which caused his eyes to disappear. I don''t know what will happen to the white eye with the strongest observation ability. It may be possible to make the white eyes look like blind people. If that is the case, then you must let day to day insight, even if he is the old man, but you ca nt insult yourself. Now his strength is slow. Slowly approaching the movie level. Instantly, Naruto rushed to a distance of one meter in front of Shikamaru, and Shikamaru still looked like walking around. Naruto, who turned a blind eye, walked over. Seeing Shikamaru coming to the door, Naruto was certainly not polite. When he raised his fist in front of Shikamaru, he smashed it in the past. Chapter 104： : Who is overcast With a slamming sound, Lumaru flew straight upside down, flying three meters away, and fell to the ground. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Shikamaru''s face was twisted, and a different expression touched the beaten face, and murmured. "What''s the matter, I seem to have hit a wall, but is this wall so elastic?" The words of Shikamaru passed into Naruto''s ears without fail, which made Naruto instantly know another thing. In order to verify this, Naruto yelled at Shikamaru. "Shikamaru, stand up, I''m here, come and hit me." Obviously, Shikamaru''s expression didn''t move, but he got up and looked at the front and muttered. "It seems impossible for Naruto to be here. There is a tree here, and it should go towards the rear." Naruto''s thoughts verified by Shikamaru''s words, the mist of the misty hidden art actually isolated the sound, which is simply too bad. It may be more than just sound. It is possible that the pictures are directly isolated. It is not that the fog is so thick that it is invisible to people, but that the fog mutates and isolates their eyeballs, so that they only feel a blank scene. To understand this Naruto''s great joy, this mist hidden art is indeed a terrible jutsu, but there is also a weakness. If it is fire-based jutsu or earth-based jutsu, a large fire, the earth-based may come over. This mist dispersed. This weakness is the most deadly, and it seems that it will be difficult to apply it to powerful characters in the future. It can only be applied to these garbage. Not only did he kill him, but he could also teach him a good meal. Naruto pinched his fists and looked at Shikamaru and Tingji with a bad smile on his face. Raised his fist and rushed forward. They couldn''t hear at all, they couldn''t see, and Naruto was extremely fast. How could they notice it? "Ah, I hit my nose on a tree." Shikamaru touched his nose, and when he touched it, it was so wet that he took it in front of his eyes and found that it was bleeding. The tree was too hard. "Shikamaru, you are there, let''s surrender with Naruto." Ding Ci was obviously frightened, and he didn''t dare to move. Naruto rushed forward and kicked Ding Ci''s stomach. "Bang", only Naruto could hear, Ding Ci''s body lifted, like a ball, rolled behind him. "Ah, why do I feel kicked, it''s impossible, there is no sound. Is it that the trunk is sticking out and tripping." Ding Ci rolled for a few moments, stood up, and looked around with a puzzled head, but he couldn''t see any sight at all. Naruto resisted the smile, punched Ding Ci''s eyes, and smashed in the past. With a bang, Ding Ci was smashed into the eyes of the panda. Ding Ci felt only a pain in his eyes, and he couldn''t understand why the eyes were swollen, and murmured to himself. "This branch is too long, too." Naruto stood in front of Ding Ji and looked at him, turned behind him, and kicked at him with his butt. Ding Ci fluttered, pointed his head at the ground, and fell hard. One of the dogs who fell fell on the mud, and his mouth was full of mud, which looked like a wolf. Ding Ci got up, his body was a little trembling, such a strange sight, he immediately understood that it was Naruto''s ghost, and trembling looked around and said "Naruto, I surrendered, I surrendered, you come out, I won''t play anymore, I won''t play anymore." Talking about raising both fat hands. Naruto glanced at Dingji, frowned, and whispered. "Looking at you with a little conscience that doesn''t want to hit me, I''ll let you go. Now it''s Shikamaru''s turn. I want to overcast me. I''ll show you how to call an overcast person." Naruto turned and walked towards Lumaru. Of course, Ding Ci did not hear Naruto''s words, but just stood with his hands up in the honesty. He found that this worked really well for so long, and he was not injured. It seems Naruto should forgive him. So in order not to let Naruto kick him again, he had to raise his hands obediently. And Naruto smiled and walked to the side of Shikamaru, watching him. Shikamaru didn''t know where Naruto was now, but walked forward blankly. And he was walking in the direction where Naruto was standing. Naruto raised his fist without hesitation, hitting Shikamaru''s eyes, and smashed it in the past. With a "bang", Shikamaru turned into panda eyes, Shikamaru touched his eyes and whispered "Why is there a wall, and this wall is so fierce, it swelled up, right? This is so wrong, I understand, I understand." Shikamaru yelled, it was obvious that he had come up with the key to the problem. Frowning Shikamaru pointed at the direction of Naruto. "Naruto, I saw you. Give it to me. Don''t sneak it if you have the ability. Let''s fight it one-on-one. Use this sneaky ninjutsu, what kind of ninja is, have the ability to fight with me. " Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and it was obvious that Lumaru provoked him and provoked him to lift the misty technique. If you want one-on-one, that''s okay, now he can defeat him with only physical skills. Since he was convinced to take it orally, Naruto''s hands were sealed, and the misty technique was lifted instantly. The fog of the sky gradually dispersed. Naruto''s figure now appeared in front of Shikamaru. When he saw Naruto, Shikamaru was really startled. I did not expect Naruto to be so close to him. If Naruto was an enemy, he would not be now Know how many times have died. Naruto smiled and looked at Shikamaru. "Are you going to be one-on-one with me, but my ninjutsu is so special, it can only be regarded as a group to hit you." Shikamaru calmed down and said with a sneer "Then you try it." As soon as the hands are printed, the shadow will be launched. But Naruto''s seal, faster than him, called out "The art of hydration." For a moment, Naruto''s side began to condense water droplets. The water droplets gradually grew larger and kept growing the same as Naruto, and finally appeared Naruto''s figure. Looking at Naruto''s hydration body, Shikamaru froze for a while, and where he was, he did not start Shadow Ninjutsu, because Naruto had too many avatars. The dense line surrounded him, so many avatars, and less than a hundred people, the branches were full, and Naruto''s eyes around him were full of ridicule. Shikamaru was completely dumbfounded. With so many avatars, how could he control it? It takes a lot of effort to control one, and it can only take a few minutes. This is hundreds. Shikamaru looked horrified. Hundreds of Naruto looked at him, smiled slightly, and saw that Naruto in front yelled. "Brothers, go, hit him." All Naruto yelled, and rushed towards Lumaru''s body. Shouted in horror "Wait, Naruto, I''m wrong, I won''t fight, I won''t fight." With so many avatars, he farted, and a person''s saliva could drown him. It''s a pity that regardless of the avatar, he can''t beat him, his fists are clenched, how can he not hit it. One punch followed by another punch in the face of Shikamaru. "Bang, bang" sounds constantly. The whole body of Shikamaru was smashed and wobbled, and the body leaned involuntarily towards both sides. The face swelled into the shape of a bread in an instant, but Naruto didn''t give up, otherwise Shikamaru had died 800 times. Chapter 105： : Asma Comes When Naruto swollen the deer''s nose and blue face, an angry shout came over "Stop. Wap.novelhall.com" I saw Asma spit out the cigarette in her mouth with a cold expression, took out the unique ninja directly from her waist, and rushed at hundreds of Naruto. The blade with a trapezoidal blade has a faint sound of wind under one stroke. And the faint atmosphere of the wind, the ten Naruto rushed over, instantly marked as drops of water. Naruto took a cold look at Asma, and gestured at his avatar with his eyes, and the avatar immediately understood. Rushing towards Asma frantically, I didn''t expect Naruto to keep on handing, and he also shot at himself. Asma''s expression was very serious. The ninja in his hand was dancing fast, and every time he took away several Naruto avatars, and in the blink of an eye, dozens of avatars turned into a ball of water. In less than a minute, Naruto''s avatar died more than half of the time. As soon as Naruto gritted his teeth and his hands were printed, he would launch the Hidden Shadow Technique. I saw Kakashi rushing over and rushing over, watching Asma in the battle against hundreds of Naruto was very surprised, while surprised, turned around and shouted at that Naruto. "Naruto, stop now." Seeing that Kakashi was here, it would be difficult to explain the fight. Naruto had to lift all the avatars directly. All that Naruto was turned into a water ball in a split second, and they all dropped on the ground. Kakashi looked around at Naruto''s avatar, and said nothing. Since Naruto can use it even with wooden clogs, these water attributes are not too surprising. As soon as Naruto''s avatars disappeared, Asma was relieved. With so many avatars, he was still a bit stressed. The most important thing was that these avatars were still strong. If you are not careful, you may be smashed, and hitting is nothing, but the face is lost, and Naruto is just a forbearance. Look. Yarn, Chinese website It is really a loss of face to be knocked down by a bear, and it will certainly be laughed at. Naruto turned his head to look at Asma. In order to avoid any trouble, he smiled and touched his head. "Mr. Asma, I''m so sorry just now. I thought it was the enemy. I didn''t expect it to be you. If I knew it was your old man, I would never take it." The cold sweat on Asma''s forehead came out. It was obvious that he knew that Naruto was messing around. As soon as he jumped over, Naruto saw his face and came over decisively. The explanation was intentional, but this could not be said, after all, he still couldn''t pull his face and Naruto lose his temper, so he said with a slight smile. "It''s okay, just pay attention next time." Naruto nodded, exclaiming with excitement. "Of course, pay attention next time." While talking, those eyes stared at Asma. As for Naruto''s eyes, Asma unconsciously fought a cold war. How did she feel that Naruto''s momentum was so strong, and the look seemed to rush up at any time. It''s possible that Kakashi didn''t come, and Naruto really did it, and looking at his handprint just now, it was definitely a rhythm of ninjutsu. Naruto''s strength is so unknown that he didn''t know it, and was slightly surprised. He turned to look at Ding Ci and Lulu. Asma''s mouth widened instantly, so wide that she was about to lay an egg. All trembling said "Dingji, Shikamaru, how did you get hurt like this?" Ding Ci is better, except for the panda''s eyes, his face is embarrassed, there are nothing but skin injuries. And Shikamaru was lying on his face, and his face was completely deformed, almost blue and purple. When the two were beaten, there was nothing to say. They originally went to find Naruto. If they said it, they would only be scolded one more time. And now they are inferior to others, and they have no ability to fight back because of their strength. This makes Shikamaru unwilling to tell the truth of things. Asma''s two disciples were captive, Asma was still very angry, turned her head angrily and looked at Naruto. "I heard that you had a good relationship before, but Naruto, why did you get so hard?" Naruto poked his lips and said unpleasantly. "Mr. Asma, it was they who started first. I can only be regarded as a legitimate defender, and this is relatively light. If it is hard, I can kill them directly." This killing word made Asma pull down her face and said in a somber tone. "Dare you kill my disciple, I will not let you go." Naruto stared at Asma''s eyes and lipped. "So what''s going on, if Mr. Asma wants to compare with me, the kid will still be happy." Seeing that the two were so noisy, Kakashi interjected immediately "Well, Asma, just a few kids are noisy, and Naruto knows that he is a good person, and he won''t die." Asma turned to look at Kakashi, took a deep breath, calmed her mood, and said calmly. "I hope so." Giving a glance at Naruto as he finished speaking, it was clear that Naruto''s momentum showed that he was not joking, and this look was obviously a look of ready to rush over. Unexpectedly, a child has such a big fighting spirit, which makes Asma a little funny. Turning my head again, I looked at Shikamaru, and Dingji. This time the Shikamaru was released with closed mouths, and I didn''t want to say anything. Obviously, this may not be caused by Naruto. It seems that his two disciples really stirred up first. However, Shikamaru is lazy and doesn''t care about anything. How can I get in trouble with Naruto, and I was still my friend''s Naruto. This made Asma very confused. She shook her head and sighed, and stepped forward to help Shikamaru. The deer pill being mixed by Asma, biting his teeth, raised his nose and swollen face, and said to Naruto "Naruto, today''s shame, I will definitely return it to you in the future." Naruto glanced at Shikamaru and looked at him, and couldn''t help but smile and said with a smile "You can''t stand up like this, so let''s talk about healing." Shikamaru gave Naruto a glance, and lowered his head without saying anything. Obviously, Naruto now is not what he can deal with, and Dingji planned so well. In the end, he still underestimated Naruto''s IQ. Now Naruto is smarter than him, so he clearly explained this by relying on his original body. Shikamaru was completely defeated, completely defeated in Naruto''s hands, whether it is wisdom or strength. But he couldn''t swallow that breath, and he was defeated by Naruto. Is he worse than the tail of the Wannian crane? This made him a little unconvinced. Naruto turns a blind eye to Lu Wan''s fierce gaze. This kind of look has been seen more on Sasuke''s body, and Guan Shixian stared, but he dared not take any action. Just ignore it. If you really want to rush over, he doesn''t mind teaching him a little. At least he must be disabled to make him understand that he is not easy to mess with. Chapter 106： : Kick two boats Shikamaru was injured throughout his body, and Asma could only take him to the Koba Hospital for medical treatment. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Ding Ci was okay, but his eyes were swollen. When he saw Asma Ho Lu Wan leaving, he immediately followed closely. Naruto is too scary, he can''t mess with it. Now Naruto is getting more and more scared, he just wants to hide away. Kakashi watched as some people left, and turned to face Naruto, and asked seriously. "Naruto, are you hitting Ding Ci and Shikamaru?" In the face of Kakashi''s question, Naruto''s expression was correct, and he said to Kakashi seriously "Mr. Kakashi, this is what the two of them were looking for. If it weren''t for me today, they would be for me." Kakashi froze, looking at Naruto''s rare serious expression, and immediately believed it, because Naruto''s expression was hard to see, and even if he was looking for an excuse, he must find a better one, or he would not find an excuse . Thinking for a while, Kakashi nodded and said "Well, you didn''t do anything wrong. Since they are going to hurt you, it''s only natural for you to pay tribute, but why are these two friends originally so hostile to you?" In the end, Kakashi stared at Naruto with a puzzled look. Naruto''s complexion did not change, and he said without blinking. "Mr. Kakashi, don''t you understand? It''s possible that Ding Ci and Shikamaru like Ino, and then seeing Ino being so good to me, they became jealous." I have to say that Naruto''s panic is very good, Kakashi immediately believed, and there was no doubt at all. Jealous Naruto is admired by Ino, this is quite normal, maybe it really is. There must be nothing wrong. For a moment, Kakashi''s affection for Naruto increased again, and everything in the morning was forgotten, a smile, and reached out and touched Naruto''s head. "Naruto, if they dare to bother you in the future, it is best to tell me, rest assured, the teacher is still on your side. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Naruto said overjoyed "really?" Kakashi nodded deeply and said "Of course, you are my favorite student. As long as you work hard, the position of Naruto will definitely be yours." Hearing Naruto, Naruto poked his lips, he is not rare, he wants to be the first in the world, it is best to rule the whole world. Of course, it''s the best to control the whole world behind the scenes. Just stand out and talk about dominating the world, then only a fool can do it. However, this idea cannot be said. Now Kakashi''s impression is the most important. To play a good student, he can hold Kakashi''s heart and let him be his strong shield. So Naruto blinked his eyes and said with a cheerful look. "I will make a good Naruto in the future." Looking at Naruto''s look, Kakashi smiled comfortably. And Naruto smiled with a dark heart. The two talked for a while, and then walked towards the river. Within a few steps, they saw Sakura and Ino rushing over. Of course Ino was very happy, Sakura looked downcast and looked down at her toes. The back baskets of the two men were full of rubbish. With a quick glance, Naruto immediately knew that Ino had won. Ino stepped forward with a smile and said "Naruto, I won. This time I won. You promised me that I will have a date tomorrow." Sakura was frowning, her head bowed and she didn''t speak, but she looked uneasy. Naruto glanced at Sakura and said to Ino "I promise you, but I want to date both of you." Ino was stunned, as if it were petrochemical. And Sakura looked up, looked at Naruto, blinked her eyes, and didn''t know what she was thinking. Kakashi on the side stopped for a moment, and Naruto was so bullish, he wanted to kick two boats. Ino reacted at once, snorted coldly, and said to Naruto. "You want to pedal two boats?" Naruto spread his hands and said helplessly "Of course not. I just want to pedal three boats or four boats, or a dozen boats. I never thought of pedaling only two." As soon as this word came out, Ino''s little mouth widened, and he couldn''t speak at Naruto. Kakashi is sweaty, but after thinking about it, it is indeed possible, because now Naruto has almost 4 girls like it. Ino''s brow frowned deeply, and the basket behind was still out, not to cry at Naruto. "You''re delusional, I''m not that stupid." After speaking, he turned and left eagerly, but he just walked without two steps. I only heard Sakura say "Naruto, Ino conceded, and now we are the only two of us, so the date of tomorrow is settled." Ichino hesitated, turned around, and saw the appearance of Sakura, angrily, and walked back again, looking at Naruto, angrily said "I regret it now. I promise you, two for two." Apparently Ino said this to Sakura. Sakura looked unhappy immediately, turned to look at Ino, she looked very unhappy. Ino''s magnificent look was arrogant. Instead, Naruto smiled and said to Ino with a smile "I said, didn''t you scold me for wishful thinking just now, and you repent now, but I tell you, I also repent, tomorrow I just want to go out with Sakura." Ino instantly froze, and Naruto''s words made her so angry, but the thought of Sakura occupying Naruto made her even more angry. In order not to make Sakura succeed, Ino had to pretend to be smiling. "Naruto, I was just joking. Did I really not scold you?" Naruto said with a smile "Seriously, Ino, you are so mean." Ino was going crazy with madness, and stomped his madness, and he didn''t pretend to be good anymore. "I still have to be with you. If you don''t let me go, I will hinder you and see who you date." This moment instantly made Sakura''s brows frown, and she cried unhappy at Ino. "Did you just leave, why did you come back, do you think Naruto really likes you, he just made you play." Sakura''s words made Ino completely angry, shouted angrily. "It''s nothing to do with you. I don''t care about Naruto and me. He teases me and I like it. Okay." Sakura''s two fine brows frowned even deeper, shouting loudly. "Naruto is not wrong, you are very cheap, Ino, isn''t Sasuke there, why don''t you go to him and see why Naruto stays with me?" Ino''s face was almost discolored, shouting at Sakura "I don''t like Sasuke, I tell you, I don''t like Sasuke, I like Naruto, I like Naruto!" Chapter 107： : Im bigger, youre smaller Sakura gritted her teeth and stared at Jingye fiercely, as if the anger in those eyes was about to engulf her. novelhall.com Ino reluctantly stared at Sakura. After looking at the two for a few moments, Naruto immediately felt boring. He was still looking forward to Sakura and Ino fighting, but did not expect that they were both so sane. Just a few words, and it''s so light. Can''t help but feel uninterested, just called out the strongest system, and ordered daily pick up. "Ding, daily task 1, please ask the host to say aloud to Sakura Harada and Ino Yamanaka: I swear, I must marry you two as wives in the future. The task reward is random." Looking at this task, Naruto was confused for a moment. It has been too long to come out of such a pitman''s daily task 1. He almost forgot, and was tasted by the system pit. Now I suddenly reacted, and I felt mixed for a while. There is a feeling of wanting to scold his mother. I glanced at Sakura and Ino, Naruto coughed, and called with a serious expression. "I swear, I must marry you two as wives in the future." Suddenly, Sakura and Ino stunned, as if they didn''t hear clearly, they turned their heads blankly, looked at Naruto, and looked dumb. Naruto''s ears reminded of the system reward, a pupil training alchemy, reward is good, but the consequences of this sentence are very serious. To avoid serious consequences, Naruto immediately began to swing and said "Sakura, Ino, I was just kidding. I just suddenly felt that your atmosphere was too rigid, so I made a joke on purpose." Naruto''s words didn''t help, but Sakura lifted her head and smiled sweetly, and her ruddy face smiled at Naruto. "Naruto, if you would marry me, I don''t mind marrying you with Ino. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" After hearing Sakura''s words, Naruto almost petrified, and said with a surprised expression. "Aren''t you kidding me?" Sakura''s face was even more red, and she looked at Naruto with a red face and shook her head firmly. Obviously, she was not joking. However, Ino saw Sakura''s look exactly the same, could not help but feel itchy, stomped hard, said to Naruto "Me too, whether Sakura doesn''t mind, I don''t mind, but I want to be big." Sakura was furious, turning her head and wrinkling the little brow and shouting at Ino. "Why are you big? You are 6 months younger than me. I should be big." Ino slaps her mouth, hands her chest, and looks at her. "Because I am better than you, if you can beat me, I will make you bigger." Sakura was mad and shouted. "Okay, Ino, hit and hit, whoever is afraid, now let''s hit, come." Sure enough, Sakura was a violent maniac, clenched her fists and opened her posture, and she looked like Ino. Ino glanced at Sakura, and she still looked disdainful. Obviously, she didn''t think Sakura would do it. Even if she did, Teacher Kakashi would stop it. Naruto looked at the two because she started fighting for a word because of a word. "Wait, I was just kidding. I didn''t mean anything else, just a joke, everyone was happy." Ino turned to glance at Naruto, and immediately looked at Sakura and said "Sakura, did you hear that, Naruto sees you too violent, and regrets it, you should just quit." Sakura gritted her teeth and shouted at Ino. "Naruto is obviously saying that you are too foolish to want you." Obviously, the two people did not take Naruto''s words at all. They only thought about who was bigger and who was smaller. Unable to understand, they had no choice but to turn around, Naruto turned around, gathered Chakra, and ran straight to other places. The speed of slipping away was so shocking that it disappeared in the blink of an eye. Sakura and Ino stunned, Sakura reacted immediately, and was ready to catch up. I didn''t expect Ino to hold her and frowned. "Naruto is because you ran. If you chase after him, he will only run farther, so save effort." Sakura broke away from Ino''s hand and stared at her, saying "You were told to run away, how can you rely on me." Ino shouted, and no one called out. "Who doesn''t like Naruto, who knows for himself." Sakura clenched her fists and yelled her teeth. "Ino, if you have any words, just say so, don''t scold people." Ino stared at Sakura, her face sinking, and said "Then I said, Naruto doesn''t like you at all." Kakashi was sweating aside. The two girls were too noisy for Naruto. The most terrifying thing was that Naruto said that he would not object to marrying two, and they were still fighting for size. This Naruto really made people Jealous. No wonder Ding Ci and Shikamaru envy him. Of course, Naruto who escaped did not know that Sakura and Ino were arguing again. He now devoted himself to daily tasks, found a quiet place, and began to concentrate on the daily routine of the system. There is still the last 4 Chakras to cultivate Dan, and you can be promoted to Shang Ni. If you are lucky, 2 missions can come out. Thinking of Shangni''s strength, Naruto began patiently doing the common daily tasks of the strongest system. Nine missions ended due to double the effect. Obtained 6 Chakra Practice Dans, 4 Ninjutsu Practice Dans, 60 VIP experience, and 1 C-level Ninjutsu Scroll. Of course, there is the lucky draw gift box of VIP2. As for the lottery gift box, Naruto does not move directly, or wait to open it later. The c-level ninjutsu scroll was not taken out to study, because jujutsu was too complicated, he didn''t know what to use, or waited until he had learned to upgrade to s-level. The most important thing now is to promote to the forbearance. A glance at the 102 Chakra Cultivation Pills was collected directly by Naruto. Because there are too many, they can only be taken out in batches. Hold that Chakra to cultivate Dan with one hand, and pinch with your right hand, just like a sugar pill. One after the other is still in the mouth, and the medicine is melted into the mouth. More than 100 chakradan medicines turned into a continuous stream of chakra water, flowing into Naruto''s body. Because Chakra was too large to fit in that stomach, Chakra rushed to Naruto''s limbs. Naruto''s body is constantly being transformed. During the transformation, a slight itching sensation can be noticed on the arm. Within a few minutes, the itching disappeared without a trace, and Naruto''s body was filled with that huge amount of chakras. What used to be a chakra flow of a small river is now like a large lake. The center of the body is the lake itself, and the surrounding rivers are the diversions of various rivers. A steady stream of circulation flows in his body. Chapter 108： : Lets run away "Ding, congratulations to the host for reaching the endurance. Nine-tailed state can use 6 tails. Nine-tailed state ninjutsu is activated, tail beast cannon. See 1 Mao 2 lines 3 Chinese website." The sound of the machinery near my ears sounded, and Naruto was stunned. Then I realized that I realized the tail cannon, which is a kind of laser cannon. This is indeed a surprise. The use of the tail cannon is deeply imprinted in Naruto''s mind like an engraving. Gather the tail beast Chakra according to the ratio of Yin and Yang 28 to form a high-density black energy bomb. Swallowing the reduced energy bomb into the mouth and then spit it out can cause huge destructive power. I heard that this thing caused the four generations to create Spiral Pills, which also illustrates the horror of the tail cannon. This is not a powerful s-class ninjutsu, but there are still some disadvantages. Now you need to use this ninjutsu. The accumulation process is too long to play quickly. When others take advantage of it, it is worth the loss. Feeling the strength of the body''s upper tolerance, Naruto continued to spend more than 1 hour on the on-hook practice of Chakra. Now Chakra is too huge and has no mastery, so his strength is still the same as that of a Chinese tolerant, but only slightly stronger. Only after the on-hook practice can you quickly grasp this huge chakra, at that time, it is really a moment to become powerful. After doing all this, Naruto glanced at the sky, it was almost afternoon, and it seemed that it was time to go home and sweep the trees for a few weeks. Naruto jumped and jumped on the branch, tapped on the branch, flickered in the woods, and hurried towards the village. The house was beating constantly along the way, without ever falling to the ground. Rushing to the door of his own house, I saw a person standing in the corridor. A little girl, seeing this person, Naruto couldn''t help but stay, it turned out to be Hyuga firework, and a pair of clever boys stood at the door, as if waiting for someone. Of course Naruto knew immediately that it was waiting for itself. wap.novelhall.com But what did the little girl come to her own house, didn''t his father lock her up? It looks like it should have been released long ago. Also, Hina has a ninja mission to complete, and it is impossible to keep them closed, but why Naruto only comes alone, Naruto does not understand. With a hint of curiosity, Naruto walked over, walked in front of Hyuga fireworks, lowered his body, said with a smile "Little sister, who are you waiting for?" Sunflower fireworks startled, she was really startled, and saw Naruto before reassuring, but the little face turned red, and the rosy face and white eyes formed a sharp contrast. With his head bowed, he squinted and said "Brother Naruto, why are you back and don''t see me?" Naruto was sweating so much, that he had come to his door. How dare he take it home to die. Naruto said funnyly while watching the wry expression of Hyuga Hanaaki. "Sister Huahuo, how did you come here? Didn''t your father say you were locked up?" Hyuga firework stared at Naruto, blinked his eyes, and bluntly said "I sneaked out." Naruto''s mouth twitched, and he lowered his body slightly, looking at Hyuga firework. "Don''t you be afraid your father will blame you, you should know that your father has troubled me." Hyuga fireworks looked surprised, said in a look of surprise. "Really, is Naruto''s brother injured?" Hearing this, Naruto froze for a moment. A little girl cared so much about him. He was really touched. It seems that Hyuga and Hina are still a bit similar. Naruto with a warm heart stretched out his hand and touched Sunflower''s head. "Of course it''s gone. Your father can''t beat me. The next time he meets, he must not be my opponent." Naruto''s firework was blushed when Naruto touched it, her face was flushed and she whispered "Brother Naruto is really amazing." Obviously, when saying this, Hyuga must have thought of the spanking. Looking at the little girl in front of her so blushing, Naruto can''t help but think that this little girl is too precocious. This is an 8-year-old girl, which is precocious than Hina. Hyuga Fireworks didn''t know what Naruto was thinking, looked up, looked at Naruto, and said excitedly. "Brother Naruto, why don''t you take me away so that my father will not come here, and my father will not blame us after a while." Naruto stunned, said conditioned reflex "You want to elope with me." Hyuga fireworks met Naruto''s eyes, and his small face nodded in excitement. It didn''t seem to be joking. Naruto couldn''t help but be shocked. The younger sister was thinking so hard that she wanted to run away from him, hiding her father. This thing is really scary. Looking at Hyuga''s anticipation, Naruto knew she couldn''t fool her, so she said with a serious expression. "You should know that if you go out of the village, you will not be from the village of Muye. If you don''t go out of the village, you will definitely be able to find us with your father''s ability. Are you not afraid of this?" Hyuga fireworks nodded deeply and said "I''m not afraid, as long as Naruto''s brother is here, I''m not afraid." Naruto is ashamed, isn''t it just spanking a few times, as for how he has affection for him? Seeing that Hyuga firework was about to elope, Naruto couldn''t take her away, all the subsequent plots were in the village, and he hadn''t demonstrated his strength yet. With a calm face, Naruto said while looking at Hyuga Fireworks "No, didn''t I say it at the beginning, we are too young, let''s talk when you grow up." Hyuga firework muttered. "Isn''t that going to wait for many years, wouldn''t Naruto''s brother want me?" Naruto smiled slightly, only thinking that it was funny. For a woman like this, he is the one who refuses to come, and the delicate little face of Hikaru Hanaoka is definitely a little beauty in the future, how could she not. He smiled and touched the head of Sunflower, Naruto said gently. "Of course not. When you grow up, I will definitely marry you." Although Hyuga firework was extremely reluctant, she nodded her head and looked at Naruto and put out a little finger. "All right, let''s get hooked." I did not expect this girl to play with this, Naruto did not hesitate to reach out a little finger to catch her hand and shook. Obviously, the face of Hyuga Hanako smiled, and while smiling, he stretched his head and aimed at Naruto''s cheek. "Wave", kissed, and the moment he kissed, the small face of Hyuga Hanawa, bowed his head full of shame. Naruto reluctantly touched the face that was attacked suddenly, looking at the coquettish look of Hyuga Hana, he didn''t feel at all. Really, if it was bigger, it would be better to say that such an 8-year-old girl, if you do something There will only be a feeling of crime. Chapter 109： : Challenge to Sun and Sun Just as Hyuga Hanako kissed Naruto''s face, an angry shout came from behind him "Naruto, I''ll kill you." This middle-aged man had a low, angry shout. Hearing this voice, Naruto turned his head and saw the sun-clad foot in white kimono hitting it. Naruto was shocked and immediately thought that he turned around and ran away. This place is not suitable for fighting. He can only stretch his head towards the sun to get his strength. Just as Naruto turned his head, Hyuga firework stepped forward, opened his hands in front of Hyuga Rizu, and protected Naruto with his small body. "Master Father, even if you stop me, I will marry Naruto brother." Faced with the firm eyes of Hyuga Hanaoka, Hyuga stunned for a moment, while holding his back, he only wanted to vomit blood. This Naruto even cheated his 8-year-old daughter. He was so angry now that he wanted to kill Naruto. There has never been such an anger, even his brother died, and he has not been so angry. Especially the firm eyes of Hyuga Hanawa made him panic, did his two daughters only have the fate of marrying Naruto. Then their whole Hyuga family, wouldn''t it be over? The sun-struck Sunzu who was stunned by the anger, stepped around the sun-stroke fire and aimed at Naruto, and split it with a single palm. Naruto stood still, but smiled slightly. The smile was very strange. While smiling, he raised his hand and printed his hand. "Forbearance, the misty technique." Instantly Naruto began to puff around with fog, and that fog filled the entire corridor, constantly flowing outward. novelhall.com Looking at this fog, Sun Xiangri smiled anxiously and said with a smile "Boy Fox, don''t you know my eyes, can you see through anything?" After speaking, the sun and sun feet opened their eyes and stared at Naruto tightly. Naruto smiled slightly, and said nothing with a smile. Looking at Naruto''s smile, Hyuga didn''t know why he fought a cold war, but he didn''t think about it, raised his hand and slashed at Naruto. In an instant, at the same time as Naruto was 1 meter away from the sun to the sun, his eyes were blank and he couldn''t see anything clearly, and he couldn''t see anything. The surrounding scenes were nothing but white fog. The sun and the sun froze for a moment, and at the same time they shoved the white eyes desperately, and the sutras around that eye burst more and more fiercely. It''s a pity that no matter how he evoked his eyes, the sight he saw didn''t change, and all the white fog within the range of 360. In fact, the sun and the sun still know about this ninjutsu, isn''t it the Hidden Hidden Art, but the situation now makes him wonder if it is the Hidden Hidden Art. Is the Hidden Technique so horrible that he can''t even see through his eyes. What kind of illusion is this? Thinking of illusion, the sun and the sun settle down, only by careful observation can we escape from illusion. Naruto didn''t know that the Sunward Sunfoot would even think of his s-class mist hidden art as an illusion. He had already retreated out of the distance, a few meters away, and stood there watching the sunward sunfoot Move. He really wasn''t sure that he could close the eyes of the sun and the sun, and now it looks as if this ninjutsu is really their nemesis. The s-class is indeed s-class ninjutsu, and it really can close the eyes with the strongest observation. Daxi''s Naruto slowly walked in front of Rixiang Rizu, looked at his face, and smiled. Since he might become his own husband in the future, for the future relationship, Naruto still doesn''t want to take him too hard. So, he just turned around and kicked in the **** of the sun-footed foot. At this time, the eyes of Sunward Sunfoot''s greatest advantage were completely closed and in a panic, there was no thought to think about Naruto''s attack. This kick was a straight kick. The body of Rixiang Rizu fluttered and hit his face fiercely against the ground. "Bang", the face of Himagori, not falling lightly, almost fell green. The unusually angry Hyuga climbed up with her feet, bowed her hands, posed a posture, and cried. "Back to the days." After speaking, the hands danced and quickly spun up. The remnant of rotation turned into a circular encirclement. The dancing speed was too fast and fierce, and the surrounding fog was even dispersed. I didn''t expect that the day was so powerful, Naruto was shocked, and went straight back. Fortunately, I just fortunately didn''t rush up, otherwise he would be directly hit by flying. This kind of palm with white eyes can hurt the inner body. An accidental palm can interrupt his Chakra flow, and he can hit several palms in one second. Naruto didn''t dare to carelessly, his eyes locked on the fast rotation in the field, hitting the sun and the sun. Screamed with both hands "Art fire escape **** fireball." After speaking, a fireball shot in the past. In order not to knock down the surrounding houses, Naruto controlled the size of the fireball, but the fireball was less than 2 meters in diameter. The fireball slammed into the palm of the sun-footed Sunfoot, with a bang, exploded. The whole body of the sun-footed Sunfoot paused for only a second, and immediately fluttered again. Rotating the body, the speed of dancing was faster than just now. The mist gradually dissipated gradually. Obviously, the fog in that area became thinner and thinner. Within ten minutes, it might be possible for him to hit a place without fog. As soon as Naruto gritted his teeth, it seemed that the old man wouldn''t hurt if he didn''t hurt. He was trying to die by himself, so don''t blame his cruelty. Naruto seals his hands and whispers "The art of hydration." Nearly nine people were separated at once, and the entire corridor was surrounded. Ten Naruto glanced at each other, flickered one at a time, and flashed to the front and back of Hyuga, with 5 on one side. Ten Naruto hands printed at the same time, yelling at the rapidly rotating Sunward Sun foot in the middle "Art fire escape **** fireball." Two fireballs occupying half of the corridor''s space hit one after the other, and the two fireballs disappeared silently. However, the S-class fireball was really different in power. Hyuga, the whole person paused again. At the same time, you can see that his brows were all frowning. Obviously this works. A group of 2 Naruto, aiming to release the fireball Hao Hu nonstop. One by one, the fireballs desperately hit the protective cover in front of Hyuga. "Uh-huh, uh-huh" Countless fireballs turned into sparks, firing. Chapter 110： : I want two The side of the sun-to-sun foot is like a firework display, constantly spattering fireworks. Look. Yarn, Chinese website The speed of returning to the sky is getting slower and slower, less than 20 fireballs, and the body of Sunward and Sunfoot startled, and the whole person stopped suddenly. There was a scorched black palm in the palm of his hand, and Faw looked at his hands with a frown, shocked. Obviously he didn''t understand what had happened, and while he was shocked, two fireballs ran one after the other. Now the fog has been dispersed a little, and my eyesight has recovered a bit. He can see it at a moment''s foot, but unfortunately he can''t see it, but at the same time he sees the fireball, he is less than half a meter away. With a bang, he was crushed by two fireballs and smashed into his body. The whole shape of Sunward and Sunfoot shook violently, and fell directly behind him. The power of the fireball was amazing, almost burning the hair of the sun and the sun. There was a smog of smoke all over the body, and there was a pain in the body of the sun-footed and sun-footed man lying on the ground, and he couldn''t get up for a while. Gritting his teeth, Hyuga reluctantly supported his body and stood up, but looking at the expression, he did not lose, but turned his eyes coldly and looked at the situation around him. I didn''t expect Naruto to be so strong today, Naruto was helpless for a while, and it seemed that he could only be defeated if he was seriously injured. So Naruto did not hesitate to command all the avatars, and was preparing to continue the second round of attacks. When Naruto wanted to launch a holy fireball, Hyuga''s anxious voice sounded. "Brother Naruto, don''t hurt my father." I glanced at the sunflower fireworks, and at this time the sunflower fireworks were the same, the ears could not hear, the eyes could not see, this sentence should be spoken in anxiety. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Her current situation made her understand that the horror of the mist also made her realize that his father would be defeated by Naruto. The words of Hyuga fireworks worked, Naruto stopped the ninjutsu for a moment, glanced at the sun-footed feet, and grinned. "Laozhangren, I let you go in the face of Hyuga''s fireworks." After saying that Naruto immediately lifted all the jujutsu, and even with his avatar, the fog around him disappeared without a trace. Realizing that he could see things, Hyuga''s brow slightly popped, and when the fog was half dispersed, he immediately discovered Naruto. When I saw Naruto, I didn''t rush over this time, but spoke to him nervously. "What is your ninjutsu just now, and why it can stop the eyes of my Hyuga family." Naruto''s ninjutsu shocked him so much that the white eyes of the Hyuga family had never been forced to such a degree by a ninjutsu. His gaze was so strong that he could see the flow of Chakra from the human body. No object could stop these eyes. However, Naruto''s fog was so scary that he couldn''t see anything, and his inner shock was extremely extreme. Naruto looked at the sun and the sun and said with a smile "Lao Zhangren, you can tell me if you want. Instead, how about you exchange Hina and Fireworks? As long as you promise to marry my two daughters, you will immediately tell you this ninjutsu and teach you . " Hearing Naruto''s words, Hyuga rushed up in anger, roaring at Naruto "You delusional, even if I die, I won''t let Hinada and Hanaoka marry you." Instead, Naruto laughed and said with a smile. "Lao Zhangren, don''t worry, we can discuss it carefully, don''t say so absolutely. If you regret it at that time, your old man''s face is not good." Sunward and Sunfoot were almost mad, how could they have the same calmness as before, yelling at Naruto "Hina and Fireworks cannot marry you. As long as I''m here, I won''t let you succeed." Naruto didn''t look angry, and said with a bland smile "That is the case. I have to tell you the secret of ninjutsu. But if you think about it, if I pass this ninjutsu out and let everyone know, do you say that you have no white eyes in your family? Use it? " This sentence frustrated Hyuga, the first important thing in his mind was the honor of Hyuga, and the second most important thing was to change the fate of Hyuga. Naruto''s ninjutsu is exactly their nemesis. It is okay to spread it to the inside of the village. If it is spread outside, their fame to the family will definitely be affected. The most important thing in the confrontation between ninjas is to seize the weakness of others. Such a large weakness is definitely fatal. The cold sweat from his forehead broke out, and he had to admit that Naruto was very hard. This hand was terrible. The sweat on his forehead calmed down, and he calmly said, looking at Naruto, said calmly. "It''s better, Naruto, I''ll marry one of your two daughters, and you tell me that ninjutsu, no word." In fact, Hyuga hopes to get Naruto s ninjutsu, because the white eye has always been in a state of halt, unlike the writing of the round eye can continue to evolve. Now the white eye has been in a state where it cannot be advanced. If Naruto''s Ninjutsu can be obtained, is it possible to find the advanced method of white eye, even if it can''t find it, it can make up for the defect of white eye. Naruto froze and said indiscriminately. "No, I want two." Sun Xiangri''s feet frowned and said coldly. "Naruto, now I''m talking to you about business. Who in Muye Village married two wives." Naruto looked at the sun and the sun, and instead of being angry, he smiled, and said with a smile. "Then I will be the first person." The sunbrows and wrinkles in the frown deepened, the cold road said "Then you go find someone, don''t come to our Hyuga home." After speaking, he turned his head and walked away. Naruto waved his hands and looked at the angry look of Hyuga. "Laozhangren, aren''t you afraid that I will tell you the flaws in your eyes?" Rixiang Rizu glanced back at Naruto, and now he was really angry, angrily wanted to go up and slap him, but unfortunately, the thing that restrained his eyes was too scary. He didn''t understand what he was injured by now. How could there be fire in the fog? It looks like it may not be fog, maybe a new substance. He didn''t understand what it was, and he pulled away the fireworks. Hyuga firework is a reluctant look, turned to glance at Naruto, the exquisite little face, revealing a look of grievance. Obviously saying: Don''t forget that agreement. Naruto smiled and nodded, watching as the sun and the sun left and the fireworks left. Stretched a lazy waist, opened the door and went in. Chapter 111： : Bye Bye Red Early in the morning, Naruto opened his eyes, and immediately felt that the Chakra flow of the body was smoother than before. It seemed that the lake-like Chakra was well controlled. novelhall.com I tried to use it and found that it was a lot easier. If he practiced a few more times, he would be a complete Shang Ren. Both the use of Chakra and the proficient control of ninjutsu can reach a perfect level. This really makes Naruto happy. Originally I wanted to get out of bed for breakfast, but I did not expect a sound of knocking outside the door. "Alas, alas, Naruto, are you here? Are you up?" "Sakura, don''t you know that Naruto wants to take a good rest, what are you calling so loudly?" "Ino, what are you doing here? Yesterday, I listened to you clearly, saying that Naruto is delusional, and then I left." Hearing these two noises, Naruto immediately knew who it was, and he ignored it, put on his own shoes, took the bread bought yesterday, drank the milk, and ate early. After dozens of minutes, after washing my face, I felt pretty good, so I opened the door and walked over. As soon as the door was opened, I immediately saw Sakura and Ino. Obviously, the eyes of the two were not right, and they looked at each other. Sakura stared at Ino with her hands in her waist, and Ino held her chest, she looked ignorant. Naruto glanced at each other and yawned without saying a word. He closed the door and walked out to the right. Sakura and Ino were confused at the same time, and did not expect Naruto to ignore them. Immediately put down the eyes of hatred, ran over happily. In the middle of Naruto, Sakura smiled and looked sideways, and those big eyes blinked. "Naruto, haven''t you had breakfast? What do we do today, do we go shopping or where do we go?" Ino''s reluctant hands clasped Naruto''s arm and said intimately "Naruto, don''t worry about Sakura, otherwise we can go to play and go to my house." Sakura was furious, and now she wanted to kick Ino Ueno. She did not hold Naruto''s arm. Why did Ino want to hug him? Angrily shouted at Ino''s arm holding Naruto. "Ino, let go of your dirty hands." Instead of letting go, Ino instead held tighter, and said arrogantly to Sakura "Why don''t I let go, what do you want?" Sakura was really angry, pointing at her speechlessly. Naruto coughed and said lazily. "Can you two stop arguing and give me some quietness?" After hearing Naruto''s words, Sakura and Ino immediately shut their mouths obediently. Of course, while closing their mouths, they didn''t want to stare at each other. Naruto is very satisfied with the performance of the two girls. It seems that Sakura really likes him, but I do nt know if Ino really likes him, or why she is jealous with Sakura, but these are not what he can think of now. . The strength is too poor, the ability is too poor, it is not enough to protect the favorite girl now, without fighting against powerful people, Naruto does not understand how strong the current strength is, maybe he can be the same as Kakashi with full strength, or Better than Kakashi. Anyway, it is most important to strengthen your own strength. When the strength reaches the shadow level, you don''t need to fear anyone else. Naruto was thinking about these issues while walking forward. While walking, he called out the strongest system and clicked on the daily task to receive. "Ding, daily task 1, ask the host to let Xi Xihong take the initiative to kiss the host, and the task reward is random." Naruto froze for a moment. Why did Xi Rihong''s name appear? Raising his head, Naruto saw the red sky in front of him and the captain of the eighth class of the leaves. Among them, Hina is the most conspicuous, with apple-red faces on both sides, her head down and not afraid to look at him, but she is still far away, and she dare not come over. Naruto was helpless, and she was going to ask what happened to her about the marriage to Hyuga. At this moment, Hina was far away, and it was difficult to walk away beside Sakura and Ino. I had to set my eyes on Xi Xihong''s body, watching this beautiful lady in a refreshing dress, Naruto smiled slightly, thinking about how to complete daily tasks, waving her hand and saying "Good evening, Sister Xi Hong." Xi Rihong woke up and turned to look at Naruto, her eyes brightened, and the expression in those eyes clearly saw a hint of joy. The smiling evening red came over, bending down with a smile, looking at Naruto. "Brother Naruto, I heard that you completed a b-level last time, so impatient." Naruto pretended to be happy and said, touching his head "Of course, and I killed a few Shangni last time." Xi Rihong can''t help but a little funny, Naruto likes bragging too much, but this bragging looks so cute, can''t help but touch Naruto''s head and say "Don''t brag, is it that you can beat this kind of strength, isn''t Mr. Kakashi helping you?" Naruto said with a smile "Surely it''s Xixi Hong sister, but I have one thing I want to ask you." Xi Ri asked with a smile on her red face. "whats the matter?" Naruto glanced at Sakura and Ino on both sides, beckoned at Xi Rihong, a mysterious look. Xi Rihong smiled a little, and immediately realized that Naruto didn''t want to be heard by Sakura and Ino, so she bent down and put her ears like Baiyu in the past. Naruto whispered in Xirihong''s ears "Actually, I was entangled by these two girls. Could my sister do me a favor, kiss me, and let them die." Naruto''s excuses are good, and Xi Rihong has no doubt at all, and Naruto is so funny, just kiss and nothing. So nodded and responded. Naruto was ecstatic for a while, and it was so cost-effective to get a kiss from a beauty for such a simple reason. I just do nt know if Xi Rihong is with Asma now. While Naruto was thinking about things, Xi Rihong tilted her head and kissed Naruto''s face gently. The red lips of "Bo" made the people around them dumbfounded. Including Inuzuka Toshi of the seventh class, Shiono Yuno and Hyuga Hina looked at the two innocently. Ino and Sakura reacted first, shouting at the evening red "What are you doing, Naruto?" The two are indeed "friends" for many years, and their voices are synchronized, but this time the kiss was too sudden, and it was too exciting for them, so that they did not care that the other party''s speech was synchronized. Chapter 112： : Hinas Moe Xi Rihong looked at Sakura and Ino, smiled slightly, and said with a charming smile. "Aren''t sisters and brothers taken for granted?" Sakura and Ino were angry. It was clear that Xi Rihong was teasing them, and this look was not the look of her sister and brother, and whoever kissed each other when she met. novelhall.com Sakura and Ino Tadako, who saw the emergence of a new "love rival", became tacit, staring at the evening sun. Seeing that Sakura and Ino didn''t pay attention to him, Naruto immediately slipped away and walked towards Hinata, who had a surprised face, and saw Naruto look ashamed, lowering his head and playing with his fingers. Naruto smiled a little, Xiao Honda was so interesting, especially the eyes of that white pupil were very cute. Without a hint of nagging, Naruto crossed her arms with her arms, smiled over her face, and said with a smile. "Sister Hina, do you miss me?" I did not expect Naruto to ridicule her, and Hina''s face became rosier, her head lowered and no words, but she nodded slightly. Seeing that Hina nodded, Naruto''s smile was even stronger, and she put it in her ear with a smile and said "It''s better that we change places. There are too many people here." After talking, I couldn''t help but talk about holding a little hand of Hina, Hina was shocked, and found that Naruto was holding her hand, and then she was relieved. There was no resistance, and Naruto pulled her to flee the crowd In sight. The white pupil looked at Naruto with curiosity, and there was a hint of doubt in it. Naruto glanced at Sakura behind him, and several people in Ino found that he did not notice him. The two girls put all their eyes on Xi Rihong. To help Naruto get rid of the entangled lies, Xi Rihong continued to challenge them. With a smile, Naruto pulled Hinata and left. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Ten minutes after Naruto left, Sakura and Ino came to their senses, looked around, and found that Naruto was gone, and they looked at each other in surprise. After a few glances at the evening sun and Inuzuka, Shiono, and Frowning Sakura couldn''t help but ask, "Where did Naruto go?" Teeth spread his hands and said with an indifferent expression "How can we know." Sakura took a close look at the two men in conviction. Of course, there was no change in the expression of Yu Nu Zhinai, and her mouth was hidden under the collar. No expression could be seen. In the end, Sakura''s gaze was placed on Inuzuka''s body, frowning and roaring. "Hurry up, don''t say, be careful I''ll hit you." The teeth are big, and now he finally understands that the girl really doesn''t mess with it. Seeing that Sakura raised her fists, she quickly waved her hands. "This, I don''t really know. I just saw what he said to Hina, and then I didn''t know where to go." Sakura screamed in surprise "Broken, this time was taken first by Hina. Ino blame you. Why didn''t you find it?" Talking about Sakura''s anger venting on Ino''s body, Ino''s expression didn''t move at all, but her heart was also upset. She looked at Sakura''s gaze and said unhappy "You didn''t notice it just now, how can you blame me." Sakura gritted her teeth and stared at Ino. Instead, Ino gave her a glance and said arrogantly. "How do you want to fight?" Sakura yelled as she gritted her teeth. "Just hit, I''m afraid of you. Naruto lost today because of you." Ino was so annoyed by these words that he hurriedly annoyed "Why is it because of me? I said it was you. He would be afraid if you were so entangled with Naruto?" The quarrel between the two made Xi Ri Hong, and Inugazuka and others were ashamed. Inuzuka rubbed cold sweat aside. The two girls were so horrible that the danger from their bodies turned out to be so high, which made his nervous nerves tense to the extreme. Taking Naruto Naruto strolling down the street, turn left and right. Hinada couldn''t help asking "Naruto, where are we going?" Naruto holds Hina''s little hand, don''t overdo it, and smiles. "What''s wrong, don''t Hina sister like to be with me." After hearing this, Hina was flustered, and said with a panic in her other hand. "No, no, I like Naruto." Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "I didn''t expect Sina Hina to be so bold, but now she''s so loud on the street, do you like me so much?" Hina''s face swelled like a fire, and her entire small head went down, her red face, and her white tender face was red and white, with a shy expression. Blushing Hina, bowing her head, whispered "Naruto, you bully me." Naruto''s smile continued, and after walking for a while, he found an alley without people around, pulling Hina to the alley and watching Hina. It was found that Hina had a low head and couldn''t speak, so she stretched out a hand and gently lifted Hina''s soft bones to make her vision consistent with herself. I didn''t expect to face each other like this, Hina''s eyes were dodging, she was so ashamed that she didn''t dare to see Naruto. Naruto couldn''t help but said funny "Sister Hina, I ask you, your father hasn''t treated you well, do you know about Hyuga fireworks?" After hearing Naruto''s words, Hinada settled down, nodded to Naruto''s eyes, and blinked the eyes of the white pupil. "Well, my father closed me and released me for a few days, but why would the fireworks marry you, Naruto, do you want me? When it comes to the best, Hina looks at Naruto with her puppy''s ordinary look. Naruto couldn''t help laughing, how the fireworks are exactly like what Hina said, smiling Naruto with a smile on his face and a serious expression "Of course not, you are my lovely younger sister, how can I be willing to leave you alone?" Hina''s face bloomed with a smile, and she said to Naruto with a smile "I believe in Naruto." Naruto suddenly thought of fireworks and couldn''t help looking at the white pupil eyes of Hina. "Sister Hina, would you agree if I wanted to marry you and Hanaho?" Hina was startled, slightly surprised, opened his mouth, pondered for a moment, and looked at Naruto with a determined expression. "Naruto, are you kidding me?" Naruto nodded earnestly, looking at Hina not speaking, he was waiting for Hina''s response. Chapter 113： : Everything is OK Hinada pondered for a moment, looked at Naruto''s eyes, muttered, and whispered "As long as Naruto Jun marries me, I am willing. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Unexpectedly, the result was so obvious. Naruto was happy for a while, and couldn''t help but kiss her on the small face of Hina. wn the little soft, elastic face like tofu. Naruto looked up, looked at Hina, and said happily. "Don''t worry, as long as Hina promises, I promise to do my best to protect you and take care of you," Hinada''s face nodded slightly red, and whispered "I believe Naruto can do it." It didn''t take long to say that Hina''s face changed, as if she remembered something, aggrieved, looked down at her toes, and whispered "But the father will not agree, the father will not let us both marry for the sake of the family." Looking at Hina''s aggrieved expression, Naruto couldn''t bear to stretch out a hand and touched Hina''s head and said "Rest assured, your father will definitely let him agree." Hinada looked at Naruto. She didn''t have any doubt. She should say that she totally trusted Naruto, and she believed Naruto whatever it was. Seeing that Hinata trusted him so much, Naruto couldn''t help but want to tease this little Hinata, showing a bad smile, his head said less than half a meter away from Hinata. "Since your father''s affairs remain with me, why don''t we talk about things after marriage?" Hinada looked at Naruto puzzled, blinking the white eyes and said "What happened after marriage?" Naruto said with a smile "Let''s have some children, say one night" Hina''s face became more and more red. Every time Naruto spoke, her blood on her little face became more rosy, and her entire head seemed to hang down on her chest. "I all listen to Naruto. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto continued with a smile "Well, it''s better that we give birth to ten, seven, or eight. The family must be lively by then." Hinada blushed, nodded slightly, and was speechless. Naruto smiled, and while laughing, suddenly thought of a problem, if he and Hina gave birth to a child, that is the combination of writing round eyes and white eyes, what can be born in the end, will it be possible to produce a new Hitomi. But this kind of thing is obviously considered too early. After chatting with Hina for a while, Naruto couldn''t help but find that Hina is now stronger than before, no matter how funny, she didn''t pass out. This is indeed much stronger, is it because of what happened with the fireworks? Can''t figure out what exactly makes Hina strong, Naruto just said goodbye to Hina and started to open the strongest system and started the daily routine. At the end of the 9 daily routines, there is not a ninjutsu scroll. There are a total of 4 Chakras, 8 Ninjutsu, and 80 VIP experience. A glance at the sky revealed that it was almost afternoon. On the way to prepare to go home for lunch, I saw Kakashi at first glance, Kakashi saw Naruto''s eyes light up, and waved his hand, shouting "Naruto, I just wanted to find you, but today I have no other tasks to do." Naruto walked over with a smile, facing Kakashi, and pretending to be aggrieved. "Mr. Kakashi, I didn''t eat at lunch. I didn''t even have the strength to run. How can I still have the strength to do the task?" Kakashi stayed and said without thinking "Well, you ca nt do fasting when you do the task, and now Naruto is when you have a long body, how about I ask you to eat ramen?" Naruto''s face was stiff, so many bowls of ramen were said to pass this too. Others, Mr. Iluka and Xi Rihong, invited him to have a big meal. Kakashi would only invite Naruto to eat ramen all day long. This was a failure. Naruto poked his lips slightly, and didn''t dare ask with a slight contempt, but looked at Kakashi with a pitiful look. "Forget it, I''ll go to Teacher Iruka. Teacher Iruka is more generous, at least he won''t just ask me to eat a bowl of ramen." This really worked, Kakashi didn''t want to be Naruto, and compared him to Iruka, he could not help but cough, saying righteously "Let''s go, the teacher invites you to barbecue." Naruto shouted "It''s great. Sure enough, Kakashi is a little bit more atmospheric and has good character, even the jutsu is so powerful." Kakashi is sweating a lot, isn''t it just asking for dinner? As for so many praises, but it really works, because no one does not like to listen to bullshit. Listening to Naruto''s flattering, Kakashina''s corner of her mouth hidden under the mask couldn''t help bending a smug smile. However, he didn''t know that Naruto was very tasty, and he met a person who was willing to treat guests, and that was to kill him well. The former Iluka was slaughtered by Naruto, and almost paid in his salary next month. This is not what Kakashi knew. When Naruto walked into the barbecue with a carefree attitude, sat in an empty space, patted the table and yelled at the waiter. "Give me the ten most expensive here." This almost scared Kakashi down, but on the surface there was no change in expression, just a mild smile, watching Naruto said "Naruto, have you finished eating ten servings?" Naruto glanced at Kakashi and said conditionedly. "You can''t finish eating, you can take it back." Kakashi paused for a moment, this Naruto was too cruel, and it seemed to be ready to eat a tube for 3 days. Touching his wallet, Kakashi''s face was painful, and he was annoyed that he should not bring Naruto for a big meal. He even forgot that Naruto is the most troublesome guy. This is all for himself. Find trouble. However, Kakashi cannot always shirk. Now he has a good view of Naruto, and he is also very optimistic about his future. Is he hard-hearted, isn''t it costly? Naruto s strength may become the greatest Naruto in the village. Well, it is only natural to invite future Naruto to eat. "Boss, give me the second most expensive ten." Naruto yelled at the old man. After hearing this, Kakashi hurriedly reached out his hands and held Naruto with a serious expression. "Naruto, you don''t have to take much if you take it back." Now Kakashi is really a little afraid of Naruto. If he eats this way, he will lose a month''s salary in it. Seeing that Kakashi''s expression had not changed, Naruto immediately understood that Kakashi had some pain in his heart, so he pretended to be a pitiful Baba. "Mr. Kakashi, I haven''t had breakfast today." Kakashi was helpless, and Naruto''s expression was really distressing. He immediately let go of Naruto and said softly. "Naruto, now that you are growing up, how can you not have breakfast, rest assured that I will have enough for you today." Naruto was very touched "Mr. Kakashi really is big enough, good enough, it is worthy of tolerance." Listening to Naruto''s flattering words, Kakashi laughed. It really worked. At least he forgot that the price of the 20 pieces of meat was more than his two-month salary. Until the time of checkout, Kakashi looked at the bill and it was petrified instantly, and Naruto had eaten away from the full, and Kakashi of petrochemicals had forgotten everything about the task. Chapter 114： : Instant Hypnosis In these days, Naruto followed Kakashi to do the ordinary d-class task. The time passed, and more than a week passed. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Because Chakra needs too much cultivating Dan, the daily task of a day is sometimes not available. So in total, Chakra''s practice alchemy rose to 46. Ninjutsu practice alchemy has to upgrade ninjutsu, so there are only 7 left, and 3 ninjas have reached the s level within a week. , Water Margin, Water Dragon Bombs, Earthquake Earth Stream. And the VIP experience of that strongest system reached 13501500 It seems that you can upgrade to VIP3 within a few days. The privilege of VIP2 comes out of the pupil training system. I don''t know what VIP3 will come out? With a little illusion, Naruto glanced at the pupils to practice Dan, a total of six. Now his writing round eye is just a double hook. In order to quickly evolve into a kaleidoscope, Naruto''s Pupil Opening Practice System, click to practice. Failed 3 times in a row, and the 4th time succeeded. Double hook jade evolved into three hook jade. And there is an extra special thing under the 2 times body strengthening. [Instant hypnosis. Looking at this inexplicable thing, Naruto couldn''t help but ask the system in his heart. "System, is this ninjutsu or something?" "Instantaneous hypnosis is a kind of illusion-like jutsu. It is initiated by the host''s three-hook jade writing round eyes to see other people and affects the other person''s mind. It can temporarily control the place''s thoughts and emotions, speech, etc., and the control time is longer than The strength of the host is related to the level of the writing wheel. Wap.novelhall.com " After hearing these explanations, Naruto couldn''t help asking "How long is the control, and will there be side effects to failure?" "The control time is from 1 second to 1 minute. Failure has no side effects. With the advancement of the writing wheel eye, it can eventually achieve the effect of completely controlling people." Naruto can''t help but be happy, as long as it evolves again, it may be possible to enhance this ninjutsu, and it may even directly control people. This is indeed a powerful hypnosis. I do nt know what the probability of this ninjutsu is. It seems that it is because of people. Fixed. I have to say that this is a powerful ninjutsu. It is very good for the enemy, and ultimately controls people. If you can really control people, it is really good, such as controlling the spot hypnosis. It is a pity that it can only be controlled for a short time. What is the use of this is still unclear to him. Control for one second so that the other party will not get angry? Or to make the other person instantly angry, this obviously has no effect. Moreover, the kaleidoscope evolution did not know how many pupils needed to practice Dan, and now there are 2 left, and the success rate of 2 can be ignored, so Naruto is not in a hurry to upgrade. Glancing at the writing wheel eye of Sangouyu, Naruto found that the body strengthening had actually become 3 times the body strengthening. It seems that every time the writing wheel eye goes up one level, the special ninjutsu learned earlier will also strengthen. This is indeed a good thing. Unfortunately, the writing of chakras cannot be used everywhere. The state of the nine tails is well explained. As long as this eye of chakras is seen, his end is very serious. The consequences are very serious. Fortunately, there are not many people seeing it now. Kakashi''s constant assurance to him will certainly not say. And Sasuke, he can only beat him uprightly, and he won''t make a small report at all. Sakura doesn''t know anything about the situation, of course, she won''t understand the secret of writing round eyes, but she doesn''t guarantee that she won''t understand it in the future. It seems that she really reminds Sakura well. Thinking about writing round eyes, Naruto opened the door and walked over. He glanced at the end of the corridor, lifted his feet, gathered Chakra, and dashed like lightning. A pair rushed, stepping on the roof tiles, and hurried towards the place Kakashi explained. The running Naruto heard a hawk from his ears. At a glance, he saw a big eagle hovering in the air, circled a few times, and a loud whistle flew towards the Naruto building. Looking at the eagle for a few glances, Naruto has a hint of doubt. It seems that the dark parts used important props. Why does it appear here? After thinking about it for a while, Naruto couldn''t figure out, and drove directly to the gathering bridge explained by Kakashi yesterday. Jumping all the way, the speed did not drop a bit, but just getting faster and faster, less than 10 minutes to the bridge over the river. I saw that Sakura and Sasuke had arrived, and now Sakura had no feelings for Sasuke at all. From her boring appearance, it seemed that she had not seen Sasuke at all. , And Sasuke was a cold expression, his face was colder every day. Hearing Naruto''s footsteps, the two turned their heads at the same time. Sasuke''s face grew colder, and Sakura was dying, and shouted at Naruto. "Naruto, good morning." Naruto smiled slightly, and one jumped up and down and jumped to the place three meters in front of Sakura. Standing on the bridge, looking around, I couldn''t help wondering "Where''s Teacher Kakashi?" Sakura came over with a smile and looked at Naruto. "I don''t know. It doesn''t seem to have come." Sakura was so anxious that Kakashi didn''t come, so she could see Naruto more and get along with Naruto for a while. Naruto has never been alone with her once in the past few days. Ten minutes later, she was reconciled by the girl in Ino, and Naruto slipped away. Thinking of Ino''s arrogant expression, Sakura squeezed her fist tightly, and vowed to give her a good shot to see if she could make a noise with herself. Naruto arrived less than 10 minutes in the air in front of him, a cloud of smoke flashed out, a Kakashi figure appeared on a horizontal pillar of the bridge, and he waved to Naruto and others "Oh, I lost my way accidentally just now, sorry." Naruto gave him a glance, a look of ignorance. And Sakura didn''t look at him at all. She was looking at Naruto with peach-hearted eyes, watching Naruto''s lazy expression, and blossomed in her heart. Sasuke glared at Kakashi and locked his eyes on Naruto. The strong momentum on that body couldn''t be suppressed. Kakashi couldn''t help but feel ashamed. He didn''t think he could make a joke, so he had to sink his face and said with a face. "Today''s mission is temporarily cancelled. You train yourself. I have important things to do." Chapter 115： : Kiyomaru Corps After saying this, Kakashi again turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Watching Kakashi come and leave. Although Naruto has doubts, it is more uneasy, as if something big happened. But he didn''t know exactly what it was, as if he had forgotten a very important thing. Sakura saw Kakashi walk away and excitedly wanted to make a victory with a fist. This great opportunity can''t be missed. So immediately turned around and stood in front of Naruto, a sweet smile said "Naruto, is there anything next, as well as where we go to play." Naruto glanced at Sakura and did not speak, but walked forward with her hands resting on her head. Xiao Ying muttered, and she was very angry at Naruto''s disregard for her appearance, but she turned angry and followed her obediently and said with a smile "Naruto, why don''t we go to the park or play ninjutsu?" Naruto has been walking forward without looking at Sakura. This little Sakura''s stomping feet couldn''t help but want to curse, but in order to maintain her perfect image in front of Naruto, she had to continue with a smile "Otherwise, let''s go to your house or go to my house and I will introduce you to my parents." After speaking a little red face, she thought, as long as you introduce Naruto to the guy, you can open a gap with Ino again. When you see Ino, you must say something in front of her. When Sakura thought about it, Naruto put her hands on her head with a lazy expression, ignored Sakura, and passed by her again. Sakura chased in angrily, opened her hands in front of Naruto, exclaimed angrily. "Hey, I''m talking to you, at least you have to ignore me." Naruto smiled slightly, he just wanted to see Xiao Ying''s angry look, this expression was much more cute than her smile, and could not help saying "Then you finished talking, I''m going home after that. See Mao.line, Chinese.text, net Sakura was suffocated for a moment, and stretched out Bai Nen''s hand, pointing at Naruto, speechless. Naruto smiled slightly, bypassed him and walked forward without taking two steps, only to find a strange stone on the floor in front of it, a square square stone, top two holes. Staring at the hole for two glances, Naruto couldn''t help but screamed and sank. "Kiwa Maru, what the **** are you doing?" The person was called by the name, and the stone shook violently, and then the childish voice of Muye Maru came out. "It is indeed my master Naruto. I found my camouflage so simple." With the shouting of Muyemaru, the sound of "", the whole stone exploded, and the figures of the three children appeared inside. Muye Wan, Wudong, and egg yolk coughed from the ground. Muye Wan complained while coughing "Sure enough, it''s still more medicinal, cough." Naruto looked at these mobs, and he couldn''t help but wonder, what kind of ghost was going on in Muye Wan. To the puzzled gaze of Shang Naruto, Koba Maru immediately got up, and hurriedly ran to Naruto and said "Master Naruto, in fact, I have two friends who want to worship you as a teacher." Naruto frowned, and frowned. "Worship me as a teacher. My worship fees are very expensive." Muye Maru was startled and said with a stunned expression "More money?" Naruto froze and said with a serious expression. "Not to ask for money, but to say that I can only recognize me as a master, and the others will not." The wooden leaf was sullen, and looked at Wudong and the egg yolk behind him. Wudong''s expression was dull. The egg yolk little loli had red apples on her cheeks and looked nervous at Naruto. Picking up, Mu Ye Wan took Wu Dong and the egg yolk for a while to discuss, and didn''t know what he murmured, Wu Dong and egg yolk nodded. Looking up at Naruto with a firm look, the two children walked in front of Naruto, with a cautious look, egg yolks fists in both hands, and a lovely expression opened their watery eyes and looked at Naruto. "Brother Naruto, as long as you accept us as apprentices, we will help you do anything." Naruto couldn''t help but feel funny, said with a smile "Little sister, you say anything including bad things." The egg yolk froze, blinked his eyes, and mumbled after thinking for a while. "Bad things are taught by teachers." Naruto spread his hands and said helplessly "Then I can''t take you as an apprentice." The egg yolk went down with a small face, and looked at Naruto with a grievance. The wooden leaf pills on the side couldn''t stand it, and hurriedly came over and said to the yolk "Master Naruto is better than Naruto. You promised that he could become Naruto. Don''t you understand such a simple truth?" Egg Yolk said aggrieved. "But he wants me to do bad things." Muye Maru held his head in one hand, like a little adult, said "How bad can bad things be, worse than what we did before?" The egg yolk nodded suddenly, and turned his head to Naruto, his eyes firmly said "Okay, brother Naruto, I promise you." Naruto could not help grinning, and stretched out his hand and touched the two bale-like hairs of the egg yolk. "Then you will be my big disciple from now on." Muyemaru was unwilling, shouted immediately. "Brother Naruto, I was the first to join. Why is she a big disciple?" Naruto glanced at Kobayashi and smiled. "Because you are not as cute as egg yolk." Mu Ye Wan''s angrily expression turned his head away from Naruto with anger, but instead wrapped around Wu Dong''s neck. "You say Naruto brother, isn''t Lolikan?" The words came to Sakura''s ears, and Sakura rushed forward and pulled Naruto''s hand and touched the yolk. Pushing her forehead, only one punch away from Naruto''s forehead, a nervous expression asked "Naruto, do you like such a small child?" Naruto was ashamed, and said to Sakura with a wry smile. "Don''t listen to him nonsense, you believe this child." After speaking, he turned around and shouted at Kobamaru. "Kiwa Maru, you defile your master again, be careful I drive you out of the teacher." Kyumaru immediately said in a hurry "Sorry, I''m sorry, I dare not, Master Naruto, it''s all my bad, I promise not to say any more." After turning his head, Muyemaru looked at Sakura, and suddenly his eyes lighted up, and he couldn''t help coming forward to Naruto, with a bad smile, holding out a little finger "Master Naruto, is this your girlfriend?" Sakura was so happy that she hadn''t waited for Naruto to speak. She immediately smiled and touched the head of Kiyomaru. "Child, can you really talk? Would you like my sister to buy you candy?" Chapter 116： : Ninja of Sand Ninja Village Sakura touched her head, Kobamaru smiled and said with a smirk. "Hey, my sister is so beautiful, she is indeed Naruto''s girlfriend. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Sakura''s heart blossomed happily when she heard the words of Makino Maru. And Naruto gave a glance at the wooden leaf pill and didn''t speak. How could this little ghost''s flattering skills be better than him? It looks like a fate. At the same time, there was a low-pitched shout from the man behind Naruto. "Ghost, don''t get in the way, if you don''t want to die, just let it go." Naruto frowned, turning his head to look at the two people behind him, a man and a woman, each standing not far from him. The man had a strange face. And from their outfits and bracers on their heads, they are not people in this village at all. As Naruto watched the man and the woman, the man in the black jumpsuit shouted. "What the **** are you looking at? Haven''t you heard my words? Hurry up and get away." Obviously, this was spoken to Naruto. Upon hearing this, Naruto instantly knew who the two were. It must be Kanjiro of Sha Ren Village, then the female ninja behind him is Temari, and Temari really is the distribution of a big sister''s head, looking around, without glancing at Naruto. Naruto smiled and said to Kanjiro "If you want me to go away, just go away. What do you think you are? Dogs know how to let go. Are you inferior to dogs?" "You devil, you call me a dog, you''re trying to die." Kanjiro frowned and reached for Naruto when he reached out. Naruto''s gaze was condensed, condensing Chakra, and slightly leaning on one side, he easily avoided Kanjiro''s hand. Kanjiro was confused, and apparently he did not expect Naruto to escape. Look. The hands stretched out by woolen and Chinese nets moved quickly, as if performing a puppet, and the fingers were very flexible. Now that I have Naruto who writes round eyes, and the strength of the whole body reaches the upper tolerance, how can it not be found, the thin line of Chakra on Kanjiro''s five fingers. Those thin lines apparently flew over to Naruto. I didn''t expect this guy to give such a gift as soon as he met. Naruto gave a grin, with a mocking smile, lifted his feet and rushed towards Kanjiro. That fast Kanjiro simply couldn''t react, how could Naruto''s current strength be that he could be low-end. Immediately rushing to a distance of one meter in front of Kanjiro, Naruto didn''t want to raise his fist to point at his face, and smashed it severely. "Bang", Jiu Jiulang''s entire body turned 360 degrees, and flew out directly, like a cannonball, flew straight out. Hit **** a wall 100 meters behind, smashing that wall into a huge pit. Kanjiro''s entire body fell like a scatter. Naruto''s blow was so powerful, Sakura and Yolk''s eyes were full of peach-shaped hearts, thinking: Naruto is really handsome. Muyemaru and Wudong froze. Muyemaru''s big eyes were full of excitement. Even the shouju sent by the elder sister in front couldn''t help but turn her head, staring at Naruto with a dull look, and defeated Kanjiro in an instant. This is too scary. Kanjiro was embarrassed and got up, patted the dust on his body, and spit out blood and blood. The expression was full of anger, and he didn''t want to think about it. He just pulled over the mummy-like object on his back and put it On the ground. Tiger''s eyes stared at Naruto. Seeing that Kanjiro took out the back behind him, Teju immediately called in panic. "Hello, do you want to use a crow here?" Kanjiro ignored Juju and lifted all the bandages, exposing a humanoid puppet with three eyes and four arms on his head. His eyes stared at Naruto. Obviously, as soon as Naruto moved, he would immediately control the crow in his hands to greet him. Looking at him, Naruto smiled and said with a smile "I just took a rotten puppet man, and got such an awful name, and a crow. I think it''s about rotten wood." This sentence completely annoyed Kanjiro, who danced with both hands, controlled the crow with that chakra line, and sent it to Naruto. The crow did exactly what it was called, flying in the sky, and rushed towards Naruto with its arms and legs wide open. Naruto''s face was quiet, without a trace of panic, nor did he want to do anything. Just as the crow flew more than ten meters away, a wave of sand floated, and the sand fell in the middle of Naruto Yukenjiro. Blocking Crow''s crow, when he saw the sand, Kagerou''s face looked terrified, and he immediately closed it. At the same time when Kanjiro retracted his puppet, I saw that the sand had turned into a human figure. It was that Iro who had the word love on his forehead and a sand gourd on his back. I love Luo took a cold look at Kanjiro and said flatly. "Stop it, now you are not the kid''s opponent at all, you were trying to kill yourself." Kanjiro took a shocked look at Naruto. He didn''t dare to refute the words of Ai Luo, but his expression clearly showed dissatisfaction. I love Luo just glanced at him, then turned to look at Naruto, his face was very indifferent, there was no change in expression, he said coldly "Boy, you seemed to find me here just now, so you didn''t do it." Naruto took a look at my Ai Luo, and had to say that I Ai Luo''s analysis was correct. From the beginning, he noticed that my Ai Luo''s breath was on a tree in front of him. In order to draw him out and let him see his own strength, Naruto punched Kanjiro out with a punch. Sure enough, this guy couldn''t hold his breath immediately. However, this cannot be said. Naruto''s expression is positive, and he says sillyly. "No, not really, who are you and why are you here?" I love Luo glancing at Naruto, the indifferent expression has not changed at all, and said in a low voice. "Since you don''t say that, that''s fine. Remember, I''m calling Arlo, and one day, I will kill you." Naruto laughs without anger and says to Arlo with a smile "Then I look forward to it, and look forward to the day when you come to kill me, but at that time, I don''t know who died first, or maybe." A little bit of hatred flashed in the corner of Ai Luo''s eyes, without saying a word, he turned around and glanced at Kanjiro and Temari, and walked forward. Kanjiro''s forehead was cold and sweaty, and he didn''t dare to do more than that. He immediately obediently gathered up the crow and followed the steps of my love Luo. Teju took a deep glance at Naruto and was about to turn his head and walk away. I saw Sakura ran over and said to several people in a hurry "Wait a minute. From the point of view of protection, you are all ninjas in the sand ninja village. Although the country of fire and the country of wind are alliances, according to the agreement, the ninjas on both sides are prohibited from crossing at will, telling your purpose, or don''t go . " Teju sneered "The villagers don''t even know, do you know nothing?" Take a piece of paper out of your pocket, lift it up and say with a smile "This is a pass, and we are indeed Shimo Ninja of Kuni no Kuni, this time to come to participate in the Zhongni selection test." Chapter 117： : Chick, you are mine After hearing this, Naruto then suddenly remembered things, and it was almost time for the test of Zhong Ren, and it seemed that the real danger was approaching step by step. wap.novelhall.com Temari went away without glancing at Sakura. Watching several people silently leave, Naruto''s ears suddenly sounded the insane system sound "Ding, special task trigger, reward 10 times, special task rewards have a chance to get Hitomi Dan and Hitomi draw lottery gift box, the special task is, please host shouted loudly to the hand, girl, you are my person from today, No one can take you away from me, hahaha. The task countdown time is 10 seconds. " I haven''t heard of this special task for a long time, and Naruto gradually forgets that this special task is more pit than the daily task 1. The 10-time reward is not very tempting, but the temptation of the pupil technique and the draw gift box is huge. From the perspective of making a 10-time reward, it is definitely greater than the VIP2 draw gift box to get the pupil technique. Naruto only hesitated for a second, and rushed towards Juju immediately. For a moment, Naruto''s quick body flashed directly in front of Suju and stopped in front of Suju. Looking at Naruto, her hands were stunned, and more of a hint of vigilance, let her stretch out her right hand and hold the iron fan behind her. Shouting at Naruto with a serious expression "What are you doing?" Naruto takes a deep breath, and now there isn''t even much time for explanation, the countdown to the ear has sounded "32," Without any hesitation, Naruto yelled at the hand with an anxiety. "Chick, you are my person from today. No one can take you from me, hahaha." Teju stunned, it was completely frustrated, she couldn''t understand why Naruto would say such a thing, and instantaneous anger surged up, took the big iron fan behind him, and aimed at Naruto Fan by fan. I love Luo Lima stretched out a hand in front of Temari, said calmly "Wait, first ask why he said that?" Shouju looked at me like Luo. Obviously, her ability was not comparable to her, so she had to endure the anger in her heart and stared at Naruto. "What did you mean by that sentence?" Naruto stretched out his hand and was ready to explain. He didn''t mean it. He was just kidding. He didn''t expect the sound of the machine next to his ear to sound again. "Ding, special task reminders, continuous special tasks trigger rewards, rewards are turned 20 times, ask the host to tell Shouju aloud that I have no meaning, just to marry you as a wife and give me children. The expression must be a smile If the task fails, the task time is 3 seconds. " Naruto really wanted to yell at the system "Hit your sister." Unfortunately, he has no time, and the 20x reward is amazing, and he may continue to trigger, so he decided to fight for this reward. Gritting his teeth, Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "I don''t mean anything, just to marry you as a wife and give me children." The opening of Temari''s mouth was so wide that an egg could be laid down, and Kanjiro on the side laughed, and patted his shoulder with a smile. "I said that this little ghost originally looked after you. It looks like your charm is still great." I love Luo''s original non-smiling face, showing a slight smile. This Naruto is so funny, it makes him want to fight him well, and even kill him. It is a pity that there is not enough time right now, and after the start of the exam, there are many opportunities and it is not in a hurry. Teju glared at Kanjiro, took an iron fan, said to Naruto, and bit his white teeth. "You devil, are you playing with me, I tell you, you little shit, I don''t like it at all." After talking about Naruto, a fan came over, and the iron fan that was so high was immediately blown by the wind. The strong wind rolled the dust and sand from the ground towards Naruto and greeted it. Naruto was startled, and his feet nodded to the ground, and he quickly retreated a few meters away, screaming with his hands printed on his back "Forbearance, the technique of hydration." Instantly Naruto''s water droplets condensed and turned into Naruto''s avatars. The avatars were stacked like Naruto, stacked in front of Naruto''s body, and the dense avatars formed a wide wall, blocking the wind. Naruto''s avatars are too many and too dense to block the whole wind, but there are still many avatars that have been scratched by the wind''s attributes and turned into drops of water. Although the gale was fierce, Naruto''s avatars were too dense and could not be blown at all. Seeing Naruto''s avatars, Temari was a bit surprised, so many avatars are too scary, it seems that I love Luo is right, Kanjiro rushed up and there was only a dead end. Seeing that the wind was blowing, Naruto put down her hands, lifted her detachment, and said with a smile on her face. "It was so hot just now. Thanks to your elder sister, your fan is so cool and cool." Shou Ju stunned, his eyes stared at Naruto fiercely, and a Yang fan in his hand was about to start ninjutsu again. I love Luo glancing at Temari and saying coldly "Stop it for me, now you are simply trying to die, and this guy is mine. If you dare to shoot, don''t leave me alone without reminding you." After hearing Ai Luo''s warning, Temari shook her whole body, obediently retracted the fan in her hand, put the iron fan back behind, and gave Naruto a hard look. Naruto''s dead pig was not afraid of boiling water and ignored it. Now he simply wants to explain it and can''t explain it clearly, so there is no need to explain anything. I loved Naruto, pouting a smile, and the smile was very nasty. "Remember, don''t die before the exam, because only I can kill you with my own hands." Naruto looked intently, and said earnestly at the sight of Arlo. "I''ll give it to you too. If you kill me, I''ll make you pay." I Ai Luo smiled and turned his head. Without looking at Naruto, he went straight ahead. And Kanjiro followed him tightly, and Temari gave Naruto a stern glance. This made him unwilling to keep up with my Ai Luo''s footsteps. I love Luo to solve Naruto by himself, so she started I will definitely provoke revenge from Ailuo. With her cruel hand, she will definitely be buried alive by the sand of Iiluo. Seeing that Temari and others left, Naruto was in a mood to check the rewards of those 2 special tasks. Chapter 118： : Sasuke looking for death The first 10x reward is 10 Chakra Cultivation Pills. wap.novelhall.com The second 20x reward is 20 Ninjutsu Cultivators. There was no disappointment with Hitomi Shunchi and Hitomi draw, and with a little disappointment, Naruto turned to look at Sakura and others. Sakura said to Naruto, her eyes fluttered like peaches. "Naruto, your wife is so handsome. It seemed to be an avatar just now. Why are there so many and how to do it." And the egg yolk came up with a look of admiration, hands raised. "Master Naruto, how did you get so many avatars just now, even my teacher can''t come out so much." Naruto smiled slightly when she heard the two girls'' questions, and stretched out a finger and posed. "The secret should not be leaked." Seeing Naruto not to say, the little mouth of the egg yolk beeps, a very unhappy look. And Sakura was better, just watching him with admiration. Although Muyemaru admires Naruto, he admires him so much when he sees the egg yolk. "Ah, you see how Master Naruto made girls like it. It looks like this guy is an emotion." Wu Dong nodded and whispered "Head, you can''t use the word love, you should say it is peach blossom." Muyemaru pondered for a moment, and nodded earnestly. Naruto was a little uncomfortable to see by Sakura, so she turned to look at the tree in front of her, and could not help but cried. "Sasuke, don''t hide, come out." A cloud of smoke flashed on the tree, Sasuke''s figure appeared, and looking at Naruto, the expression looked a little nervous, and asked coldly. "When did you notice mine. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Naruto didn''t even think about it, he said directly "Since you ran over, you saw me punching that guy and I knew it, and I love Loro, but he didn''t seem to take you seriously." Sasuke was angry. Naruto was right. I only noticed Naruto, I didn''t look at him at all, and shouted at Naruto. "If I beat you, that guy would notice me." Naruto shook his head, looked at Sasuke, and said with a positive expression. "I want to defeat you with one finger." Sasuke anger rushed up, thinking about it, took out the pain and directed at Naruto and rushed over, yelling at the same time "Naruto, stop talking." Naruto smiled slightly at Sasuke, and his smile was strange. Now he has the speed and physical fitness of Shang Ren, and his body has reached the level of Kakashi, how could Sasuke hit it. Sasuke, who had bitterness in his hand, shot at Naruto, but when he shot it, Naruto''s figure suddenly disappeared. The cold sweat of Sasuke''s forehead came out, and his body fell to the ground, standing still, and his whole body stood cold and sweaty. Kiyomaru looked at this Sasuke and was very curious, she didn''t understand what happened. Only Sasuke can feel Naruto''s breath, and his aura is already behind him. Naruto froze, pointed at the back of Sasuke with one finger, and sneered. "I said, if you dare to continue provoking me, I will make you look good. Are you trying to die now?" Sasuke didn''t dare to look back, his legs jumped, and he rushed towards the front. As he rushed out, two Narutos shot at him. Naruto''s figure moved again. His speed and Sasuke were already a thousand and eighty thousand miles away. Sasuke didn''t respond. When he reacted, he just felt a kick in his stomach. Naruto stared at Sasuke and kicked him in the past. This kick kicked him directly and Sasuke formed a straight line and slammed into a tree. With a "bang", the tree was almost hit. Sasuke''s sore mouth spit out blood. Naruto looked at him coldly. If it was not for Sasuke and the follow-up plots, he would have killed him. Sasuke, who was bounced to the ground by a tree branch, raised his head slightly to look at Naruto. The flames of anger in his eyes were visible to the naked eye. Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "Sasuke, now you can''t kill me, and you can''t even catch my afterimage, so go back and practice for ten years." Naruto''s words pierced Sasuke''s heart like a needle. He was not as good as Naruto, and like Naruto''s, it is difficult to surpass Naruto within a year or two, unless there are shortcuts Walking can make him instantly reach the same level as Naruto, Thinking of shortcuts, Sasuke thought of Kakashi''s Lecce. That ninjutsu really can restrain Naruto''s fireball. If you can learn it, you can definitely deal with Naruto. Looking at Sasuke lying on the ground, I don''t know what to think, but this is not something he can manage. As long as this guy comes to provoke him again, he will meet directly and fight once. And just as Naruto beat Sasuke down, the three generations of Naruto held a meeting for the China National Tolerance Examination. Kakashi and others recommended Naruto to take the China National Tolerance Examination. Naruto still fell on the ground, Sasuke, and walked towards a street. Sakura glanced at Sasuke. Although he couldn''t bear it, he followed Naruto obediently. While walking, Naruto called out the strongest system and clicked on the first daily task. Obviously, the first daily task is "Ding, daily task 1 prompts the host to touch Sakura''s face, and the task rewards time." It''s a simple task. Naruto turns her head to look at Sakura, seeing Sakura looking down and thinking, she can''t help but say something. "Sakura, don''t you think I beat Sasuke too badly?" Sakura was startled and quickly raised her head and shook her head. "No, Naruto is just defense, and Sasuke is too arrogant." Naruto smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and touched Sakura''s soft face, "Well, if you can forget Sasuke, you will really like you and make you a powerful ninja." Although I do nt know what Naruto s confidence makes her the most powerful ninja, but when she heard Naruto s true love, Sakura s little face immediately showed an excited expression, and she forgot that Naruto was touching her face. , Said cheekily "Naruto, do you really mean that? Naruto nodded, and after the system prompts the task to sound successfully, he took away his hand and looked at Sakura. "Of course, this time I promise that what I said is true, but if you want to think of anything that Sasuke is doing, and even if I hit him, I will say yes. Sakura sank for a moment, and said aggrievedly. "But Sasuke is our companion." Naruto''s face turned cold, and he froze coldly, without turning aside nonsense, just turning around and leaving. Seeing Naruto''s expression, Sakura immediately froze. Obviously, if Naruto left, maybe she would never ignore her again. Chapter 119： : Teaching Sakura Sakura, who was panicking, quickly grabbed Naruto''s hand and said in a hurry "Naruto, I promise you, I promise you, Sasuke deserves it, it''s simply trying to kill himself, how could Naruto''s strength be comparable to him. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Naruto turned to look at Sakura, smiled, and smiled happily. "Yes, if you think so in the future, I will like you very much." I really like to make Sakura''s eyes look more excited, and said excitedly "Great, I''ll tell Ino about this and see if she can''t argue with it." Naruto smiled slightly, and now Sakura is really cute, and that phrase is stronger than Sasuke, when it comes to Naruto''s heart. I could nt help but stretch my head towards Sakura s face and kissed it, and wn gently touched Sakura s pink face, and said with a smile when she left. "It''s a reward for you." Sakura touched the face kissed by Naruto, and smiled stupidly. She was drooling with a silly smile. Looking at Sakura''s smirk, Naruto shook his head very funny, turned away and left, calling out the strongest system while walking. Began to continue today''s mission. When Naruto left, Sakura came to her senses, wiped her saliva, looked around, and found that there was no figure of Naruto around, and she stomped angrily. But when I thought of being kissed by Naruto just now, I felt a little shyness in my face with a flushed face, and Sakura, who was quiet in my sweet heart, only woke up after 3 minutes. At the same time, she clapped her hands and called out. "By the way, you should talk to Ino. See if she still rushed over to fight for size, hum. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" After speaking, he hurried to the flower shop of Ino''s house. At this time, Naruto was doing daily routine tasks. It took only 20 minutes to complete 9 daily routines. A total of 8 Ninjutsu Cultivation Pills, 1 C-Class Ninjutsu Scroll, 40 points of VIP experience, and 4 Chakra Cultivation Pills. And the VIP2 raffle gift box from the last task. Now there are 9 VIP2 raffle gift boxes in the system box. I wanted to open it, but Naruto resisted it. It s not too late to open it a little bit. . So he shut down the strongest system. On entering the fair, Naruto can''t help but find that there are more and more people in the fair. Many of them are ninjas from other countries. I can''t help but think back to the previous plot, Naruto vaguely thought that there would be a group of people like Dashe Wan in the test of Zhongni. It seems that Dashe Wan should be the strongest now. Of course, I love Luo''s ability to control the sand is also very powerful, especially the tail crane in his body, a violent temperament, it is inevitable that there will be a battle, and it is very likely that he will end up hitting my love. Thinking of I love Luo''s tail beast, instead of having a trace of fear, Naruto has a touch of excitement, and wants to use all the strength to destroy the excitement of my love Luo Weifeng. With a touch of excitement, Naruto walked in the direction of home. In the early morning of the second day, Naruto woke up when the sky was slightly bright, washed his face, and after eating early, he hurried over to the wooden bridge where he had gathered before. There was no stop along the way, constantly jumping on the roof. After a while, I came to the bridge, and saw Sasuke and Sakura standing for a long time. Sasuke at this time did not know why, even with his hands wrapped in bandages, a cold expression looked at him. Sakura ran over happily and squeezed out a smile. "Naruto, the weather is really good today." Naruto smiled slightly, said nothing, and looked at the top of the wooden bridge. Sakura stood aside honestly, the smile on her face did not fall for a second. Half an hour passed in a blink of an eye. A cloud of smoke flashed on the crossbar above the wooden bridge, Kakashi''s figure appeared, and a plain smile beckoned. "Yo, guys, today I am a little lost on the road of life." Naruto watched Kakashi''s arrival, a smile appeared on his face, Sasuke turned to look at Kakashi, a sneer expression. And Sakura''s eyes never left Naruto. Seeing that no one responded to his joke, Kakashi coughed, jumped over, stood in front of Naruto, cleared his throat, and said with a straight expression. "Well, how to say, although it is very sudden, but I have already recommended you to take the China-Ninja Selection Exam." After saying that, I took three stamped pieces of paper from my arms and handed them over, saying casually "This is the application." Naruto and others took the paper, Kakashi continued calmly, "That being said, the recommendation is not compulsory. Participation is your freedom. If you want to participate, write your name on the application." Naruto glanced at the application for Zhong Ni in his hand and grinned. "Do you still think about it, of course you did." Kakashi took a look at Naruto and smiled slightly. Now Naruto s strength can definitely pass this test, but in order to prevent Naruto from revealing too much of his strength, Kakashi can''t help but watch Naruto "Naruto, there are a lot of enemies in this test, so don''t be too careless, and don''t expose your strength too much." Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "Of course, I can solve them with only 2 ninjas." Kakashi shook his head helplessly, only thinking that Naruto was bragging, not too concerned, as long as Naruto was confident and did not reveal his strength. Among them he valued Naruto the most. And Sakura hesitated after taking the note. It was really hesitant to take the test for the China-Ninja Examination. Now Naruto and Sasuke are not comparable, especially Naruto''s strength, can catch up with Kaka. West. Obviously she is the one who is the most hindered. Naruto glanced at Sakura, looked at her expression, and immediately understood what she was thinking, could not help but step forward and smile a little, said with a smile "Sakura, if it doesn''t work, give up, I won''t look down on you." In fact, Naruto really hopes that Sakura will give up. There are too many crises in this test, which is obviously not what she can spend. Although Naruto intends to improve her with the strongest system, it is obviously not the time to wait for Sakura. Let''s talk about who really became him. Chapter 120： : China National Tolerance Examination Application Form Naruto''s words stunned Sakura, only thinking that Naruto was stimulating her. She thought she was too hindered, and could not help saying "I will participate this time, and Ino will definitely participate. I don''t want to be beaten by her. See Mao.line, Chinese.text, net Looking at Sakura''s disapproval, Naruto smiled and said nothing. Kakashi looked around a few people, and finally set his sight on Sasuke''s body. "Sasuke, yesterday''s injury was healed, but barely." Sasuke said firmly to Kakashi''s gaze. "Rest assured, this time I will definitely pass the exam and become Zhong Ren." Kakashi smiled, said nothing, and had confidence in Sasuke, but not very confident. Yesterday, though, Sasuke learned it in just one day, but that power was incomplete and he didn''t really master the basics of Rachel. There is still a little time left for Zhong Ren, and slowly let him master the anxiety. So she clapped her hands and attracted Naruto and others'' eyes. Kakashi said earnestly. "The China-Ninja exam will start 5 days later, 5 days later, before arriving at 301 classrooms in the school, remember not to be late." Naruto responded lazily, but Sakura and Sasuke looked full of fighting spirit, and Sakura with a fist in her hand was full of excitement. Kakashi smiled slightly, and it was no surprise to Naruto. If there was anything that could interest him, then the sun came out to the west. Yu Naren and others explained other matters needing attention, and Kakashi left. Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke walked slowly in the direction. Sakura said next to Naruto, her eyes sparkling. "Naruto, do you say that you will meet those in the sand-tolerance village this time, those guys are too bad, so be sure to learn a little. Wap.novelhall.com" Naruto glanced at Sakura and said with a smile "Of course, but the two ninjas are too garbage, they are not my opponents at all, and they are not interesting to play. Only the one I love Luo is more interesting." Sakura''s eyes screamed like a peach "Naruto is so handsome, but is I really awesome?" Naruto glanced at Sasuke and said casually "It''s several times better than Sasuke." Sasuke''s brow frowned, which obviously stimulated his heart, but he didn''t dare to refute, and could only swallow and walk forward quickly, leaving Naruto''s sight. Because he was afraid to stay there, he could not help but wanted to expose his new ninjutsu. This ninjutsu was his only secret now. He was going to give Naruto a big "surprise". It was too early to expose it , And has not fully comprehended, but he has to intensify his practice. When Sakura saw Sasuke go away, Naruto tangled tighter, and her body was about to fall into Naruto''s arms, and she asked closely next to Naruto in confusion. "Naruto, how terrible is I Airo?" Naruto stopped, turned to look at Sakura, thought about it, and said with a grin. "Sakura, it''s better to do this. If you perform well in Zhong Ren, I don''t mind giving you a little reward." Sakura''s eyes brightened, and an excited expression asked "What reward?" Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "For the time being, it depends on your performance." Sakura didn''t think much, nodded and said "Well, I must behave well." After speaking, I suddenly realized that she didn''t have any ninjutsu at all, and she didn''t have any special strength, and the middle-ninth examination was about to start in 5 days, let alone say it was a performance. It will only cause greater trouble for Naruto. In order not to cause trouble for Naruto, Sakura immediately looked up and ran forward, and waved at Naruto while running. "Naruto, goodbye to the China Forbearance Exam, don''t forget your reward." Naruto smiled back and watched Sakura go away, then she was relieved. If he didn''t say this, I believe that Sakura will be stunned by these 5 days. With a relaxed feeling, Naruto ran forward. Run through several redwoods in a row and run forward along a straight road. Didn''t jump a few steps, and a few children shouted in their ears. "Master Naruto, master Naruto." Naruto turned his head and found out that the wooden leaves and others who were less than ten meters in front of him jumped up and down. Seeing Naruto come down, Muye Pill hurried forward and looked at Naruto excitedly. "Master Naruto, is there anything that can teach us ninjutsu, I see Master Naruto''s clone is so powerful, can I learn it?" Wudong and Menghuang also looked at Naruto with excitement. Naruto smiled slightly and edited casually "Kihomaru, have you forgotten the trial I started, only by completing my trial can I teach you powerful Ninjutsu." Kiyomaru suddenly felt his head and said in shame. "Yes, Master Naruto doesn''t say I''ll forget it soon. Does Master Naruto have time now?" Naruto looked at Koba Maru and asked conditioned reflex "What''s wrong, what are you going to do?" Muye Pill shook his head, as if using his eyes to indicate that Meng Huang, and Meng Huang lowered his head, immediately, holding his fists on his chest, a cute expression to Naruto "Master Naruto, do you have time to play ninja games with us?" Naruto looked at Meng Huang''s big watery eyes and immediately understood Muye Wan''s idea. He didn''t expect that the boy wanted to play beauty games, but this beauty is too small. Could not help but funny Naruto reached out and touched Meng Huang''s fluffy hair and said "Master Naruto is not available right now, and the Zhongni exam has begun. If you don''t hurry, I can only be a Zhongni forever." Meng Huang''s face moved, and she said excitedly. "Master Naruto is going to train quickly and bring down all those bad guys." Seeing that Meng Huang actually "betrayed" him, Muye Wanqi almost jumped up, rushed over, pointed at Meng Huang and said "Meng Huang, are you standing there?" Meng Huang''s aggrieved expression, blinking at the big watery eyes, looked at Muye Wan and Naruto, and said to Mu Ye Wan. "Master Naruto has important things to do, and we can''t force him to play." Muyemaru shook his head helplessly, and shook his head helplessly. Now Menghuang must be fascinated by the handsome Naruto yesterday, which helped him speak. Also, Naruto''s strength is that he is very admired. Muye Wan, holding his head, pulled directly over Wudong, held him, and complained. "Ah, now Master Naruto is so fascinated that even our adorable Huang was deceived by him." Wu Dong answered blankly "Head, should not be said to be deceiving, because Meng Huang was fascinated." Chapter 121： : Cute Moe Huang Meng Huang didn''t care about that wooden leaf pill, just a small face looked at Naruto excitedly "Master Naruto, the exam will definitely succeed. I will cheer for Naruto. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Naruto smiled slightly. The little girl was so cute, she couldn''t help but touch Meng Huang''s fluffy hair again. "Little sister, thank you so much." Meng Huang was touched by Naruto''s hair, and her eyes looked at Naruto like a peach heart. Naruto was ashamed to the eyes of Shang Menghuang, how the expression of this little girl was exactly the same as when Sakura looked at him. Can''t help but cough a few times, and took it back and said "Well, I still have things. I''ll come play with you someday." After speaking, he turned around and walked around, and walked forward. Meng Huang shouted at Naruto with a small hand "Master Naruto, come on, ah" Halfway through the words, Meng Huang''s screaming sound suddenly came, Naruto was shocked, meaning that the situation was not right, and then turned around and found that a fully armed ninja caught Meng Huang. Do not understand how this ninja came, Naruto can only look at him with a serious look, tell him through his hidden writing wheel eye that this person has no threat. It looks like it might be the teacher Iruka who experimented with his ability to become a ninja. Naruto who came to understand instantly, looked at the ninja with a smile on his face. Yaki Maru and Utokyu yelled "Hey, who the **** are you? Let go of Menghuang soon." Meng Huang was nervous, her petite body was shaking a little, and shuddering shouted. "Master Naruto, Kiyomaru" As soon as the words came out, the masked ninja turned his head and ran straight ahead, beating quickly. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Naruto froze slightly. Since Mr. Iruka was going to play with him, he didn''t mind playing it. He gathered Chakra, a beat, and immediately followed the ninja tightly. Muye Maru and Wudong beat, followed closely behind Naruto. The masked ninja turned to glance at Naruto, seeing a few admirations through his eyes, and several ups and downs passed through the woods. And it kept beating around the more messy branches, presumably to test Naruto through those obstacles. Naruto''s body is like a lightning bolt, and he easily followed him. Looking at Naruto, only ten meters away behind him, the masked ninja couldn''t help but be surprised. He could detect that Naruto didn''t show his strength. This ease proved that he could catch up instantly. Forcibly pressed in surprise, the masked ninja increased the speed to the extreme and ran quickly forward. Leaving leisurely on the tree branch, Naruto was less than 10 meters away from the masked ninja, and did not fall away or draw closer. And Wudong and Muyemaru behind Naruto were long gone, and their foot strength couldn''t keep up with their speed. Seeing that the masked ninja broke into a deeper forest with Meng Huang, and Meng Huang''s watery eyes were full of frightened expressions. He looked at Naruto behind him and called in panic. "Master Naruto, help me." Naruto smiled slightly, and was no longer playing with the masked ninja. "Forbearance, the technique of hydration." Instantly around Naruto, and in front of the masked ninja, numerous water masses emerged. The water mass turned into Naruto''s avatars, and the dense Naruto avatars surrounded the 100-meter-wide place. Looking at the countless Naruto, the masked ninja froze for a moment. While holding it, he dared not rush forward, standing on that branch and shooting at hundreds of Naruto, the cold sweat of his forehead came out. Jin Naruto jumped over, stood on a branch in front of him, looked at him with a ridiculous smile, pouted a smile, and stretched out a hand, pointing at the ninja. "on." The masked ninja panicked. Now he is really panicked. With so many avatars, let alone measuring strength, it may be planted here if one is bad. In order to avoid being identified by Naruto, the masked ninja holding Meng Huang in one hand and aiming at Naruto is still a thing of the past. When Meng Huang was frightened, she cried with her hands over her small face. "what" Naruto saw that Iruka had thrown Meng Huang over in front of him, so he had to let him go, step forward, and rushed forward quickly, hugging Meng Huang. The petite body hugged directly. And Iluka fled here, and when seeing Iluka gone, Naruto was not good at chasing any more, and all the avatars around him could be lifted. At this time, Meng Huangnennen''s small face was a little pale, and it must have been frightened by the ninja suddenly. When he was caught by Naruto, he froze for a few seconds, immediately flung his mouth, and cried loudly "Woohoo" An aggrieved expression lay crying sadly in Naruto''s arms. Naruto reluctantly patted Meng Huang''s back and comforted softly "There is nothing, isn''t Master Naruto driving that ninja away?" Meng Huang sobbed, looked up, looked at Naruto for a few moments, and whispered. "Thank you Naruto." Naruto smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and touched Meng Huang''s head, saying "I''m a master, of course I will protect you." Meng Huang didn''t know why, the little face turned red, and the two apples that had been red in the original, turned red completely, and they were very restlessly struggling in Naruto. After struggling for a while, he looked up at Naruto''s face, raised his head, and muttered his mouth, and kissed Naruto''s face. "Wave", the wet little mouth was printed on Naruto''s cheeks, Naruto was a little frowned, and touched the slightly drooling face, watching Meng Huang speechless. Meng Huang has a small face, dare not open Naruto, whispered "This is what the Naruto Master saved me just now." After hearing this, Naruto felt better in this, but still couldn''t help but wonder, "You really don''t mean anything else." Menghuang raised her head and glanced at Naruto. The little face was red and white. The original apple red had already become a ruddy color. The blushing Menghuang lowered her head and said nothing, but her hands were tightly held Naruto''s clothes showed her uneasiness. This situation clearly shows that there must be other meanings. Naruto couldn''t help but smile bitterly, he didn''t expect that he was so liked by children, and this time he was a little girl again. Chapter 122： : Furious Asma Soothing Meng Huang, in the reluctance of Meng Huang, Naruto left. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network After thinking about Meng Huang''s expression, Naruto couldn''t help fighting a cold war, and the little girl''s eyes looked straight at goosebumps. Naruto admits that he is a mature girl, but he is not a young girl at all. Walking on the street, there are often strange faces, and the signs of the amount of care vary. All the ninjas from the five great countries have come. It seems that this time is a grand exam. There are really many people coming, but I don''t know if I can find the group of Dashe Wan. Originally looking for Naruto of Osumaru, he found an acquaintance at a glance, it should be said to be 2 acquaintances. I saw Xi Xihong and Asma walking together. I didn''t know what was being talked about. With a serious expression, I thought it might be an official business talk. Naruto couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t want to stride over. I don''t know why. When he saw Xi Xihong and Asma together, he felt very uncomfortable inside. So Naruto wanted the whole Asma. Naruto with a smile on his face came to the two of them, with his hands on his head and looking at the evening red road "Sister Xi Rihong, good noon. I didn''t expect such a coincidence. Is my sister dating someone else?" Naruto gave a glance at Asma after speaking. Asma was very surprised to see Naruto, and even more surprised was Naruto''s elder sister, what did it mean? Asma could not help but look at Xi Rihong. Xi Rihong smiled slightly, the original serious expression showed a slight smile, and smiled and stretched out a white tender arm and touched Naruto''s head. "Small head, my sister has something to do. How could it be a date. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese. Faced with the red smile of the evening sun, Naruto flashed aura, smiled evil inside, and a sigh of relief appeared on the surface. "That''s good, sister Xi Xihong, you must never date this uncle." Seeing Naruto reaching out to Asma, Xi Ri became sullen, and he turned his head to look at Asma as if he was talking about what happened. Asma had a big head, and frowned at Naruto. "Naruto, what are you talking about?" Without looking at Asma, Naruto said to the red eyes looking at the evening red "Sister Xi Rihong, I started to see this uncle, kissed a woman''s mouth, and also said to come back tonight." As soon as this word came out, Asma and Xi Rihong instantly petrified. Asma was angrily trying to vomit blood. Obviously Naruto''s words were made up. How is this possible and what Naruto is going to do, he doesn''t understand it at all. Xi Xihong slowed down and looked at Naruto. Obviously, Naruto''s lovely look, plus the good image she had in her heart, she believed Naruto''s words in an instant and turned her head to look at Asma. Coldly said "Is this really the case?" Asma hurriedly waved and said in a panic. "Red, don''t listen to him talking nonsense, there really isn''t, there is no such thing at all, this little ghost just compiled it casually." Naruto hurriedly interjected "Uncle, you explained to the aunt that way, and also said that I only like you alone." Asma''s sweat on his forehead was large, and he turned his head and gave Naruto a severe glance. Now he really wanted to give Naruto a slap. This was simply slandering him, and he was so sincere and did not lie at all. . Xi Rihong has a good opinion of Naruto. When she heard this, she believed it instantly. After thinking about Asma''s usual appearance, her lazy expression also ignored her, and she looked pretty good. It''s possible, maybe there''s a lover outside, and that doesn''t make her feel. Thinking of her admiration, Xi Rihong''s heart sank all at once, and she said with a cold face "I did not expect Teacher Asma to be so romantic, no wonder you look so lazy every day." Asma hurriedly waved and said to Xi Rihong "Hong, listen to me. This Naruto is completely blind. He is simply slandering me. I don''t really have a woman outside. You wait, I let him tell the truth." After speaking, Asma turned her head and stared at Naruto, her face sinking, and she yelled. "Naruto, who asked you to come here to slander me." Naruto has a bitter face, pretending to look scared, and shouts at Yuri Hiroshi. "Sister Xi Xihong, help, this uncle is going to hit someone, I''m so scared." Xi Xihong looked at Naruto''s scared face, and a heart burst into a moment. She couldn''t help but protect Naruto next to her and looked at Asma. "Ms. Asma, Naruto is my younger brother, please don''t frighten him up. He''s just a bear, but you can''t bear Niu." Xi Rihong''s words filled with ironic inquiries, and Asma''s heart almost collapsed, and now he just wanted to hit the wall. However, this stigmatizing matter must be made clear. If he didn''t make it clear, how could he still be mixed up in Muye? By that time, he would spread one by one, and his reputation would be ruined. Asma suppressed the anger in her heart as much as possible, showing a bitter smile, and said to Naruto behind that evening red "Naruto, you can tell the truth, I won''t scare you, make it clear to Sister Xi Xihong, I have never spoken to any woman." Naruto looked at Asma, and his heart was full of a black smile. How could he make it clear that he would only make the matter darker and darker. So pretending to be a little shy, hugged Xi Rihong''s body, looked at Asma, looked at Xi Rihong, and whispered with his head down. "Well, I should have read it wrong. The uncle didn''t seem to say that." Asma smiled and said to Xi Rihong with a smile "Red, look, I didn''t lie to you, Naruto was just kidding." But when he looked at Xi Rihong s eyes, he found that Xi Rihong s blood-red eyes were full of angry expression, and shouted Naruto s hand. "Brother Naruto, let''s go and ignore this scum." Asma''s smile froze, and now he just wanted to cry, and really wanted to cry, he didn''t understand what was wrong there. Chapter 123： : Defile Asma And only Xi Xihong knew about this. When she saw Naruto''s shrinking look, she immediately understood that Asma might be threatening Naruto. Naruto didn''t dare to tell the truth, so she was angry and angry. Naruto is his younger brother, and such a pitiful and cute child, Asma threatens him, and she comes to anger whenever she thinks about it, with a hint of nausea outside. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Holding Xiru Hong''s soft hands, Naruto turned his head to look at Asma behind him, couldn''t help but reach out and made a grimace expression on his face. This expression made Asma see for a moment, the face became extremely gloomy instantly, anxious to rush forward to destroy him. Unfortunately, after looking at Xi Rihong, she finally put up with it, shook her head and sighed, and then turned away. Since Xi Rihong is going to misunderstand, it is difficult to explain clearly even now. Only after the redness of the sun disappeared, explain the matter. Asma Red is very fond of Asma. Naruto at this time was pulled by Yuri Hiroshi and stopped walking for several meters. Xi Rihong''s expression was very gloomy. I believe her mood was uncomfortable. A somber and scary face, how could there be the happy expression at the beginning. Seeing the boring appearance of Xi Rihong, Naruto felt a little distressed in his heart, and he could not help but hold the white and tender hand of Xi Rihong and raised his head. "Sister Xi Rihong, that kind of person is not worth your sadness. I saw him go shopping with another girl yesterday, and the girl is about the same size as me." In the eyes of Shang Naruto, the evening sun was sullen. For Naruto, she had no doubt at all. It seemed that Asma was very prestigious on the surface, and there was a guy in the mainland who was not as good as a beast. It''s too disgusting to hit girls as big as Naruto. For a moment, Xi Rihong was extremely disgusted with Asma, but thinking of some scenes in the past, the whole heart seemed to be broken. Looking down at Naruto, he touched his head and sighed in sigh. "Brother Naruto, you are too young to understand things between men and women. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Naruto now wants to vomit. I''m not small at all, but in order to maintain the image of Xi Rihong, I had to put a serious expression on her hand and said "Sister Xi Xihong, I''m not young anymore. If my sister can''t marry later, I can marry her." Xi Rihong paused, glanced at Naruto dumbfounded, smiled, and touched Naruto''s head funny. "Okay, if my sister can''t marry in the future, she will marry Naruto''s brother. You have to support me." Naruto nodded, staring directly at the red eyes of the evening red "Well, as long as Xixi Hong sister marries me, I won''t let anyone bully you, and I will make you admired by everyone." Looking at Naruto''s eyes, Xi Rihong was shocked in her heart. I don''t know why, she always felt that Naruto was not joking, but after thinking about it, maybe she was more attentive, just a child, even if there were nine-tailed demon fox He couldn''t control the demon fox, but the demon fox was a burden to Naruto. Xi Xihong who thinks about this just thinks that Naruto is joking. This joke does make her smile very sweet. She smiled and touched Naruto''s head. "One of the little ghosts, you''re just a patient now, who can you protect?" Naruto smiled a little, and said with a strong self-confidence from the eyes of the evening red. "Although I am a little ghost now, in the near future, the whole Muye Village may be mine, and the location of Naruto is mine." Yuri was sullen, and Naruto''s eyes made her feel powerful, as if she had to believe him for a moment. Eventually, Yuri red shook her head, abandoning this absurd idea, and now Naruto says it has become Naruto That is simply too early, and it is completely impossible. But Xi Rihong didn''t want to hit Naruto, she just said in a gentle tone. "Brother Naruto, do you know what Naruto is, not only to be strong, but also to take responsibility for the village and protect the whole village." Naruto poked his lips, he didn''t believe these ghost words, as long as he was strong, he was afraid that Naruto was not his thing. However, this cannot be said. In order to hold Xi Rihong''s heart, Naruto said with a smile "It''s better to do this, sister Xi Xihong made a promise with me, if I become Naruto, you will marry me, and marry me in any case." Xi Rihong smiled, and took Naruto''s words for a while, couldn''t help but smile "That''s OK, but you have a deadline. If you can''t do Naruto for ten years, will your sister wait for you for ten years?" Naruto thought about it and continued with a smile "That''s also it, so my sister made an agreement with me. If I become Naruto within 3 years, you will marry me, no matter how many wives I have." Xi Rihong, of course, only thought that Naruto was a joke, and nodded with a smile. "Okay, just three years, but if your sister gets married within three years, you can''t blame your sister, it''s just the result of your hard work." In the face of Xi Rihong''s joke, Naruto just poked his lips and didn''t speak. Asma he could be black to death. Who else dared to rob him? Naruto stretches out a little finger and learns as Hyuga started "Sister Xi Xihong, since this is the case, let''s pull the hook." Xi Rihong smiled and stretched out the little white tender finger, caught Naruto''s little finger, shook it, and while shaking, the smile on the face did not slow down for a while. The farewell evening is red, Naruto called out the strongest system, and now thinking about being Naruto is a bit unrealistic, but it is not to say that it is impossible and time is long. As long as you take your time slowly, Naruto is a simple matter His goal is not Naruto. And rule the whole world of Naruto. Dir point a routine task, there is a deceptive task, Zouren. Looking around, Naruto set his gaze on a strange ninja, and only this kind of person wouldn''t cause trouble if he was stunned. So without any hesitation, thinking about a ninja protecting four wavy lines, he walked over. Then the ninja walked well, and there was no companion beside him. It should be a person who came alone, or the companion was resting, and he was shopping alone. Naruto couldn''t help but say, walked in front of the man and smiled, and said with a smile "This uncle, can I discuss something with you?" The uncle''s ninja froze and looked at Naruto, without any doubt, and said with a smile. "What''s the matter?" Naruto began to make up a mess and led the ninja to a quiet and deserted place. Inevitably, it was a mammoth. With Naruto''s strength, the ninja ninja has no chance to fight back at all, he can only protect his face in a wolf. After stabbing, Naruto took a look at the ninja''s bread face and sighed. "If it weren''t for your handsomeness, I wouldn''t bear to beat you." When the angry ninja who vomited blood heard Naruto''s words, he really wanted to hit the ground and died. Was he handsome? Chapter 124： Hurrying time Five days passed in a hurry, and many things happened in those five days. Look. Yarn, Chinese website For example, Sakura and Sasuke passed the test smoothly, and Sakura''s progress is an increasing ability to see through illusions, and an understanding of the use of Nachakra. Sasuke turned Kakashi''s reciprocation into his own ninjutsu, called Chidori. Sasuke, who owns Chidori, regained confidence. The relationship between Xi Rihong and Asma created a great gap. Asma kept buying flowers to please Xi Xihong. As a result, Xi Rihong''s gloomy face still dropped Asma''s flowers. The relationship that the two originally loved has cracked this time, and the crack is getting bigger and bigger, of course, it is attributed to Naruto''s sentence. Xi Rihong believes without any doubt. A woman''s jealousy is terrifying, and Asma can''t even explain it, because there is no evidence to explain it. Asma in anger, for a few days without redness, the relationship between the two people became an ice-fire intersection. Naruto gained 6 ninjutsu in 5 days. From more than 10 ninjutsu scrolls, he took out 2 water-based ninjutsu learning, namely the Minamata Falls and Minamata Water Front. An outside fire department is learning Ninjutsu Fire and Phoenix Immortal Fire. Evolved the three ninjas into s-classes. Although the power has not been tested, think about the horrible s-class fog and hidden arts. Presumably this power will not be worse. Naruto has accumulated a total of 15 VIP2 raffle gift boxes, of which daily mission 1 has also received 3 pupils of cultivation techniques. And because of several days of on-hook practice, although some of them are practicing ninjutsu, most of Naruto are practicing their own Chakra. Now for the use of Chakra, Naruto is completely a Ninja level, even a slight difference to the Ninja elite level. The difference is the experience of playing against people. The experience of battle is very important. This is also on-hook training. And the system couldn''t let him get it. wap.novelhall.com Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Naruto looked at the 15 VIP2 gift boxes in front of him, took a deep breath, and directly picked the lottery all at once. Instantly the rewards of 15 gift boxes change. The first gift box is s-class Ninjutsu, and then a series of Ninjutsu cultivators and Chakra cultivators, 10, 20, 30, 5, and even 1 each. I have to say that it is very ridiculous, and the tenth gift box decisively is a pupillary lottery gift box. Looking at the pupillary lottery gift box, Naruto looks happy, and immediately feel that so many days of hard work are not half effort, in fact, it is casual Running, climbing trees, and chatting with people are just not hard work at all. The 11th to 14th gift boxes are Ninjutsu cultivating alchemy, VIP experience 20 points, and then the 15th gift box is an s-class ninjutsu scroll. When all the gift boxes were opened, Naruto found out that Chakra s practice dandelions had reached as many as 260, while Ninjutsu s practice dandelions had reached 60 and pupils cultivating dandelions had 13. The vip2 experience was only 20 points away. You can upgrade. As long as today''s daily tasks are finished, you can upgrade to VIP3, but today is the time to start the test. In desperation, Naruto had to leave the Hitomi gift box and the s-class ninjutsu scroll still. Now he has strengthened a lot of s-class ninjutsu, and continuing to learn the s-class has no great effect, or Keep waiting to talk later. After getting out of bed, sorting out all Naruto, he came to the gate, was about to reach out and twist the gate, and suddenly thought about it. This is the case if you do daily tasks 1 in a place where no one is, so you should avoid being pitted by him. So with a mentality of trying, Naruto clicked on the daily task to receive, and the mechanical system prompt sounded "Ding, please host to see her every day, within 1 hour, strong wn her ten seconds, the task reward is random, the task fails, deduct 100 VIP experience points." Naruto froze for a moment, looking at the system box that floated out in front, and indeed the mission was written behind, deducting 100 points of VIP experience. In other words, if there is no action for one hour, the task will fail. Naruto with sweat on his forehead, involuntarily cursed in his heart "System, why are you getting more and more ridiculous, and don''t worry about these tasks, just let me go to her for a meal." It''s a pity that the answer was a silent silence. After a few glances at the task, Naruto had no choice but to go out. This is not the way to stay. Today is an important test for Zhong Ren. I did nt expect that no one would get out of this pit. Naruto is afraid to be systematic Bet on his bugs, this will kill him. As for whether this daily task 1 is to be done or not, let''s talk about it at that time. If it is really beautiful every day, let''s fight it. Is nt it strong, it s just a matter of pushing. Naruto, who wants to understand this, is full of energy, with agile figure jumping around the house, and hurried over to the meeting place agreed with Sakura. Sure enough, he was late again, but Naruto didn''t care too much, and rushed over. Sakura looked excited, waving her hands to say Naruto. Naruto glanced at Sakura and found that he had not seen each other for five days. Except for that enthusiasm, the whole person looked energetic. Sasuke also restored his expression, and stood there with a cold smile, without knowing why, a cold smile on his face. Naruto felt a little surprised by Sasuke''s changes, thinking to himself, was this guy''s abused head abnormal, and the brain nerves had problems, such a cold smile? Three people gathered, didn''t want to go together to study and walked over, Sakura was next to Naruto, smiling with a small mouth like a crescent moon, while walking, she turned her head and asked. "Naruto, I haven''t seen each other for 5 days. I didn''t expect you to be more handsome." Naruto gave a meal, almost fell to the ground, forbearing the feeling of wanting to vomit, and glanced at Sakura. I found Sakura a excited expression and was very happy to preach "Naruto, I have practiced jutsu a few days ago. Although not as good as you, I have made some small improvements. Would you like to see it?" Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "no need." Sakura''s face came down, and she looked unhappy. What she wanted to say, didn''t expect a loud noise in front of her to attract her. Naruto also turned his head and stared at the front, wondering why various ninjas stood in a circle and stood outside a classroom door. Chapter 125： Disappear to me in 3 seconds I only heard a "bang" sound from the front, as if a person had been taken off. A boy fell to the ground and made a sound of impact on the floor. Look. Yarn, Chinese website "Oh, you just want to take the China Forbearance Examination, I don''t think we''ll all take it anymore, weird little devil." The three of Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura walked through the crowd to the classroom of 301. At a glance, it was found that two ninjas were blocking the door from left to right, and a boy with a thick eyebrow in green casual clothes was kneeling on the ground with one knee. A girl beside him helped him. After glancing at the two, Naruto immediately understood that it was Tiantian and Li Luoke. Naruto couldn''t help but yawn when he saw Li Luoke''s stabbing. Li Luoke''s eight-door armor is really good, but against him, he has the full confidence to kill him, and only needs to open his tail for 3 days is enough to deal with it. Just in Naruto, do nt look over at the classroom in front of you. "Ding, daily task 1 trigger, countdown remaining time, 59 minutes 59 seconds, 59 minutes 58 seconds" Obviously, that daily task 1 started to urge, Naruto glanced at Tiantian, pondered for a while, and finally determined that it was still a little beauty, and every day with two small **** of hair really looked cute. It seems that he is not strong enough to be strong, but now there are too many people, let''s wait for less people to talk about it. Surprisingly, Naruto can rush forward when everyone around him can''t respond, wn every day, but his speed now reaches the level of Kakashi. Lying on the ground, Lee Locke stared angrily at the two ninjas in front of him, pretending to look like a little girl scared every day. The two ninjas who stopped the classroom sneered a few times, and began to persuade everyone not to take the test. The test was very difficult. One would not be physically and mentally damaged. After listening to these lectures, Naruto didn''t have any trace to intervene, because Sasuke stepped forward, even if he wanted to install b, then he didn''t mind watching carefully. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Sasuke stepped forward with a cold expression, staring at the two ninjas in front of him, and said with a sneer. "You''re not wrong, but I still have to go in. Please troubleshoot this illusion enchantment. I have to go to the third floor." Sakura didn''t forget to take a step forward, chiming in. "Yeah, yeah, hurry up and dispel the illusion here. It''s obviously only the second floor here. I want to lie to Springfield Sakura. There is no door." After saying that, he glanced at Naruto, as if he was showing his skills, Naruto gave a grin, and said nothing, and didn''t mean to come forward. The two ninjas looked at each other with a flash of satisfaction in their eyes, reached out and printed, and saw that the 301 number in front of them changed a bit and became 201. The ninja on the left smiled slightly and said "It''s quite a bit of a hit, but it''s not enough to see it off." After expressing his condensed expression, he kicked over Sasuke, and Sasuke lifted his feet and stopped in a hurry. Suddenly, Lee Locke moved, and his body shaped like a lightning bolt rushed between the two. He reached out his hands and stopped both legs. Sasuke''s expression changed greatly. He looked at Lee Locke nervously and retracted his feet. The ninja also obediently retreated. And Sasuke''s eyes all fell on Lee Locke. He was surprised at his speed, and was surprised that this speed should be comparable to Naruto. Lee Locke stood there with a frown on his rough brows. On the side of the side, Ning Xiangning couldn''t stand it anymore, with his hands in his pockets, and said lazily. "Hey, this is not the same as what was said at the beginning. You said you didn''t want to be noticed and got noticed." "Well, but" When Li Luoke''s complexion changed, his face turned red, thinking of a girl just raising one hand to look at Sakura. Sakura looked at Lee Locke stunned, wondering why this guy blushed. Lee Locke strode towards Sakura and said stiffly. "My name is Lee Locke, are you Sakura, please associate with me, I will take care of you for my whole life." He raised his thumb and revealed his shiny teeth. Sakura''s face sank, and she couldn''t help talking about it "No." Lee Locke froze for a moment, he asked inquisitively "why?" Sakura frowned, and said unhappyly "Your eyebrows are too thick, and I already have someone I like." Speaking of this, Sakura skimmed Naruto, her little face turned slightly red, and her heart secretly looked. Li Luoke saw Naruto along with Sakura''s eyes, looking at Naruto''s indifferent expression, couldn''t help but frowned and walked over, saying solemnly "You are the one who Sakura likes, then, well, bet on Sakura and me duel." Naruto turned to look at Lee Locke and said with a smile "Give you three seconds and disappear from me." Li Luoke''s brows frowned deeply, his thick eyebrows twisted into a ball, his hands spread out to flatten the bandaged palms, his feet were in a lunge, and a posture was put, with his hand against Naruto Got trick. Naruto''s expression didn''t move, but he said with a faint smile. "Three seconds have passed. This is what you are looking for." After talking, Naruto moved, and the moment he moved, Li Luoke froze, and opened his mouth slightly. Because Naruto had disappeared as a whole, the shocked Lee Locke quickly turned away and raised his hands in front of his face. "Bang", Naruto appeared immediately behind Li Luoke, raised his fist and smashed it on the palms of his hands. Seeing that Li Luoke was actually blocked, Naruto slid the corners of his mouth with a sneer, and lifted his feet at Li Luoke''s stomach, which was a kick in the past. This kick was straight in the middle of Li Luoke''s stomach, Li Luoke did not respond at all, Naruto''s strength exceeded his imagination, he was completely attentive. The whole body was kicked by Naruto and flew out, fell **** the ground, rubbed on the ground, and walked for several meters to stabilize his figure. Lee Lock felt a pain in his back, but this pain was nothing to him. A carp stood up, rolled up, and opened his hands to look at the front. It''s a pity that Naruto in front disappeared again, and Lee Locke was shocked, the cold sweat on his forehead came out, all he thought about; how could this guy be so scary. Naruto had flashed behind Li Luoke when he fell, watching him only pay attention to the expression on the front, without any hesitation, and smashed his fist against Li Luoke''s head. Lee Locke hurriedly lowered his body and lowered himself to avoid Naruto''s punch. Chapter 126： Everyday mouth The moment he avoided it, he lifted his hind foot and kicked Naruto. novelhall.com Naruto''s face did not change, and he changed his fists into claws. He grabbed Li Luoke''s legs and held them in his hands. Li Luoke was caught by Naruto on one leg, and he was shocked because he found that Naruto''s strength could not let him go, and he could only look at the floor independently with one leg. Naruto chuckled and said with a smile "I told you just now, get out of me in 3 seconds, don''t blame me for not reminding you, then come carefully and break your leg." After saying that, Naruto reached out and flipped Li Luoke''s feet toward the sky. Because of the stamina, Li Luoke''s whole body turned up. Suddenly flying into the air, Naruto jumped on both legs and jumped in the air, and kicked at Li Luoke. At this point, Lee Locke happened to be standing upside down. Naruto kicked him in the stomach again, and it was still in the same place. Lee Locke''s body became a parabola, flew out directly, fell to the floor fiercely, gliding again for a few meters before stopping, and the place where it fell was exactly where he started standing. The crowd around them was stunned. Lee Locke was not beaten by Naruto, and he kicked twice in a row to get the other party back. Obviously, this was deliberate. It''s too scary. Every day and every day Ningji stared at Naruto in shock. Lee Locke was the best of them and was beaten like this. This guy is too strong. Sakura yelled at Naruto with her hands in her mouth. "Naruto, it''s so cool." Sakura''s cry was so loud that everyone in the entire corridor heard it, and Naruto''s face was a little awkward, and she couldn''t help lowering her hands. Just as Naruto dropped his hand, Nichigo Ningji suddenly realized that he stepped forward, raised his palm to Naruto, opened his eyes, looked at Naruto, and said coldly. "I mean who it is, I didn''t expect it to be you, Naruto. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Calling Naruto''s name, Nichijo Ningji shouted angrily with his teeth. Naruto glanced at Nishuji Ningji indifferently. Obviously, this guy must be so angry that he knew that the two girls of the Nichijo family were going to marry him. It must be what he told him that day. However, he is not afraid of the difference between the sun and the sun, and he will be afraid of this little sun and the peace. I can''t help but chuckle and smile, waving and beckoning with a smile "Come here if you have the skills, rest assured I won''t kill you." Ri Xiangning glanced down and fell on the ground, covering his stomach, with an ugly expression. Li Luoke, who slowly climbed up, looked at Li Luoke''s mo and did not want to be pretended, and the cold sweat on his back came out. Asking himself if he can beat Lee Locke so badly, it is certainly impossible, and it is impossible to defeat so easily. Regarding Naruto''s provocative look, Nixiang Ningji snorted, put his hands down, and said coldly. "Let''s go and see later." Naruto skimmed, and yawned, saying lazily. "Speaking, would you just amplify the words, come here and hit me now." Rixiang Ningji gave Naruto a glance, and his inner anger only wanted to punch him with a soft fist, but in the end he didn''t rush up. Rixiang Ningji was still very clear. Now, it s not his Naruto, but Naruto People hit him. So he had to glance at him coldly and didn''t look at him. Naruto can''t help but be a bit boring. He really hoped that Niexiang Ningji could rush through. He had a bad fight with Li Luoke just now, and his feet were resolved. It was too garbage. Shaking his head, Naruto put his gaze on Tiantian''s body. At this time, he held Li Luoke every day, turned his head and walked towards the rear. This is only the second floor, so the third floor has to climb into a staircase. Seeing that she was leaving every day, Naruto couldn''t let go of her. His daily task 1 had not been completed. Now he had caused both Li Luoke and Ning Xiang Ningji, so he didn''t care about having a little girl, and he was the worst. one of. Naruto lifted his feet, and rushed forward without much thought, but stopped in front of Lee Locke in an instant. Lee Locke looked up at Naruto, a flash of panic in his eyes, but immediately calmed down and asked with a cold face. "What do you want to do?" Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "Actually I have nothing to do with you. I just have a little something to do with this little sister." Feeling confused every day, he looked at Naruto with a helpless look. Naruto didn''t hesitate, taking advantage of the fact that he was holding every day, he bowed his head and passed directly, touching the soft lips of Naruto, Naruto noticed a slight trembling in the girl''s body. Every day, the whole place was motionless, and with two hands holding Li Luoke, he couldn''t raise his hand to stop Naruto. On the one hand, Li Luoke and Nie Xiangning stood petrified instantly. Nie Xiangning was so angry that this Naruto was so embarrassed and embarrassed. It seems that Hina and Hanaoka have been deceived by him. Nothing was wrong. Naruto doesn''t know that he will stir up the fire of Nichiji every day. At this moment, Naruto kissed Naruto for more than ten seconds before reacting. The moment he reacted, he kicked at Naruto with one foot. Feeling the change of lips every day, Naruto immediately took away Zuzu, tapped on the floor, and immediately retreated. Kick in the air every day. While kicking the air, you do nt even want to, holding Li Luoke on the ground, holding out Bai Nen''s right hand and wiping his lips, his eyes screaming at Naruto "You dare to kiss me, you" Maybe it s too exciting. Every day I do nt speak clearly. There is no complete sentence, but from the angry expression, it is obviously a cannibalistic look. Naruto smiled angrily at God every day, and said with a smile on his lips "Sister, your sweetheart is so sweet. Would you like to come here?" The weather directly took out bitterness and all kinds of strange ninjas, and it was a sharp shot at Naruto. Naruto was startled, didn''t think that this little girl had hidden so many hidden devices in her body. In surprise, she thought about flashing aside. Flashing towards the direction of Sakura, Sakura looked surprised, Zhang Xiaozu was so surprised, she looked at Naruto with a surprised expression. Naruto couldn''t help but say that she took Sakura''s hand and ran straight towards the stairs. And that crazy Tiantian quickly shot a hidden weapon in his hand, and seeing that Naruto ran away, angrily, and wanted to rush directly to the past. As a result, she held her by one hand and slapped her on the shoulder every day. Angry Tian Tian turned to stare at Nie Xiangning, asking coldly "What are you doing?" He said with a bitter smile "Now it''s the China-Ninja exam. You rush up like this and be careful to get kicked out of the test room." The weather looked angrily ahead, biting the white teeth "Did you just let that **** run away?" Li Luoke, who was still on the ground every day, fell, mopping his hurting butt, interjecting "Rest assured, after the start of the exam, there are many opportunities to teach them, hey, you are too hard every day." Hearing Lee Locke s words, I felt better every day. I took back the hidden weapon and glanced at Lee Locke on the ground. "Fall you, if he didn''t provoke him, would he kiss me?" Obviously, all the fire was blamed on Li Luoke every day. Li Luoke closed his mouth and didn''t dare to speak, because every day he started to get angry, he simply did not recognize six relatives. Chapter 127： China National Tolerance Examination Room Pulling Sakura, she quickly walked up the stairs and appeared in the thick pillars in front of Naruto. wap.novelhall.com Putting down Sakura''s hand, Naruto slowly walked forward. After taking a few steps, Sasuke rushed out slowly. Sasuke, with a cold expression, walked to the front, put his hands in his pockets, and looked at the front. He didn''t even look at Naruto. For Sasuke''s expression, Naruto is not surprised. It was just that Sakura looked down and thoughtlessly, which made him a little puzzled. It seemed that she had kissed every day before, and made Sakura jealous. But it''s not his business, just blame the system for being too shameless. Ignoring Sakura''s expression, Naruto stepped forward. Without taking a few steps, Sakura finally couldn''t help pulling Naruto''s clothes and whispered "Naruto, why did you kiss that girl just now?" Naruto turned his head, looked at Sakura calmly, and said seriously "It was just that she was deliberately angry at her just now, without any other meaning, and, Sakura, if you continue to be so jealous, I don''t like it at all." Sakura came to her senses immediately, her expression changed, and she panicked. "Well, I don''t ask anymore, I''m just curious, not jealous." Naruto smiled and said with a smile "That''s good." Sakura smiled sweetly, her expression became very happy, her eyes blinked at Naruto, her eyes'' admiration was visible to the naked eye. Naruto turned her head away from seeing the expression in Sakura''s eyes, striding forward. Sakura followed closely with a smile. novelhall.com Going to the end, turning a corner, and seeing a corridor in front, Kakashi stood half-faced at the end of the corridor, Kakashi waited in front of a door, seeing Sasuke, Naruto and Xiao Sakura came over. Gently smile and say with a smile "Yes, Sakura is here too. It looks like you can officially take the China-Ninja exam. After the China-Ninja starts, you must be a group of three of you. If any one is missing, I will not let you in. " Sakura looked at Kakashi with a stupid expression and did not speak. Kakashi looked around Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura again, very satisfied with the expressions of the crowd, said with a smile "Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, I''m proud of you, all right, go." After saying that, the road was cleared, and the door behind was exposed. There was a flash of excitement in Naruto''s expression, and he stepped forward, followed by Sasuke, and the two left and right, pushing the door directly. The dazzling sunlight came slowly, and in front of Naruto and others were ninjas full of houses, five big nations, and some small nations. With a glance at the dense crowd, various ninjas sat lazily on the table and chairs. Seeing Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and others came in, the ninjas turned around, presumably I think Naruto and others are too young and curious. After looking around for a few weeks, Naruto could not help but notice that these people are really very old, even the old men. It seems that they should be considered younger, and there should be only the tenth and eighth class. Several classmates. As Naruto looked around, an excited shout came over. "Naruto, long time no see." At the same time, Naruto felt that his entire body sank, and there seemed to be a person hanging on his back. Turning his head to look at it, Ino, who looked excited, hugged him, looking happy. When Sakura saw Ino, it was a fire immediately, and the fire shouted loudly. "Inobo, hurry up and let Naruto go." Ino gave a glance at Sakura, and said with a sweet smile. "I don''t want it, Sakura, your brain is still so big, Naruto is with you, haven''t you said that?" Sakura stomped angrily and couldn''t help protecting her forehead with her hands, angrily shouting at Ino. "Ino, I want you to leave Naruto soon, and feed, don''t touch your hands." Ino hung on Naruto''s back, made a face at Sakura, and said with a smile "I just want to mess around, how can you treat me." Naruto couldn''t help having a headache, and was about to speak. I saw Inuzuka and others from Class 8 and Shikamaru and others from Class 10. Shikamaru looked at Naruto with a lazy expression. But he didn''t say anything, didn''t do anything, just stood silently and looked at him. Inugazuka was okay, and he stepped forward with a friendly greeting. "Naruto, I didn''t think of how popular you are." Ino jumped from Naruto, grabbed Naruto''s arm, and said with a smile "You don''t understand. Naruto is the strongest here, and of course it''s popular." Inugazuka''s teeth were corrugated and corrugated for a moment, and he couldn''t help laughing, saying very funny "Ino, if you say Sasuke is the strongest, I still believe that Naruto, how is that possible?" Ichino turned his head and said proudly "Even if you don''t listen, don''t blame me for not reminding you, my Naruto is not a mess." Sakura couldn''t help but stretch out Bai Nen''s hand and shout at Ino. "Ino, what''s yours, obviously it''s mine, don''t take Naruto''s verbal cheap." Ino glanced at Sakura, pretending to be surprised. "Sakura, why are you still here, didn''t you just leave?" Sakura clenched her fists in anger and shouted "Ino, I fight with you." Naruto''s head is big. This is the scene of the Zhong Ren exam. Such a noisy conversation will only attract more attention. He wants to act low-key. So she looked pale, glanced at Sakura, and said coldly "Stop me, this is not the time for you." Sakura glanced at Naruto, and she bowed her head in a grievance, saying nothing more, but she was afraid that she would damage Naruto''s image. Ino looked at Sakura''s aggrieved expression and became more energetic, and said with a smile "Look, if you don''t listen, Naruto is angry now." Naruto turned his head to stare Ino, and said in a low voice. "So do you, and let go of my hand." Ino''s expression was dumbfounded, his mouth muttered, and he reluctantly let go of Naruto''s arm. When Sakura looked up, she glanced proudly at Ino. Ino was angered, and indignant Ino stared at Sakura, and Sakura looked at her with a smile on her face. The two of them really have a narrow road. Naruto shook his head and left them alone. At this time, Hina was walking slowly, and Hina was standing still with a flushed face. Because she was too shy, she didn''t come forward to say hello. Chapter 128： Pharmacists pocket appears Naruto came to Hina''s side, watching Hina''s shy look, smiled slightly, and said with her head down in Hina''s ears. "Sister Hina, you have to be careful this time, you must be careful not to get hurt. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Hinada glanced at Naruto and nodded sweetly. Inugazuka, who was standing aside, couldn''t stand it anymore. This Naruto had left Sakura and Ino regardless, and came to whisper to Hinada. Is this a three-footed boat? I can''t help but wonder, Inazuka rushes forward and pats Naruto on the shoulder. "Naruto, aren''t you afraid that Ino and Sakura are jealous?" Naruto glanced at Inazuka Tooth and smiled. "Of course not afraid." Inuzuka was stunned, admired from the bottom of his heart, and glanced at Sakura and Ino. Obviously, the two girls only looked at each other and didn''t even glance here. This made Inuzuya''s heart full of admiration, this Naruto really has a set of rules for girls. While everyone was chatting, a male ninja with glasses walked over and said with a smile "Excuse me, are you the nine newcomers, I really want to hear some rumors, the nine newcomers who have just left school. They look so happy, noisy, really, do nt you know that Not for an outing. " When they heard this, everyone couldn''t help turning their heads to look at him. Naruto frowned, looking at the glasses man, could not help but be familiar, as if he had seen it, but also familiar, this guy is a particularly important figure. When Naruto was thinking of who it was, Ino brow yelled Yang. "Who are you, so stinky?" The glasses man didn''t look a little angry, but showed a smile and said with a smile "My name is Pharmacist, and you look around, everyone else is looking at you. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Ino was startled, and even Inazuka Tooth looked around in a hurry, but Naruto smiled slightly, came over carefully, came to the pharmacist''s pocket, and said "This is Brother Dou, can you tell me if Dashe Wan is here?" Hearing the name of Dashe Wan, the pharmacist''s expression changed, but the change of expression was hidden deeply, and there was no change in expression on his face, or the smile stared at Naruto. "I seem to hear that you are calling Naruto, who is Osumaru, is it a thing?" Naruto smiled coldly. The pharmacist was so pretending that he really wanted to torture the confession, but it should not be too conspicuous at the moment. This is the examination scene. It is not too late to wait until later to ask. Head, laughed and said "Sorry, sorry, I said something wrong." There was a flash of cold light in Yaoshi''s eyes. He didn''t think that Naruto had said something wrong. Naruto could hear the name of Dashe Wan, and if he asked him like that, he must have suspected that he had a relationship with Dashe Wan. It doesn''t agree with his information, this thing is too strange. With a touch of vigilance, the pharmacist said to the others "You have also seen that the exam is in a hurry, and everyone else is very nervous. It is best not to get angry and provoke them. However, it is no wonder that you are all newcomers who first arrived and reminded me of myself." Naruto couldn''t help but skim, and the pharmacist pretended to be too similar. He knew that Naruto was really disgusting, but in order not to stimulate him, he could only pretend to be ignorant. Xiao Ying frowned and looked at the pharmacist. "You are a senior, it looks like this is the second time you have taken the China-Ninja Exam." The pharmacist replied calmly. "No, this is the seventh time. Because this exam is only held twice a year, this is the fourth year." Sakura couldn''t help but ask "That said, you know the exam well." The pharmacist replied calmly "Yeah, since I have such a relationship with you, let me give some information to the lovely younger generation." Talking about taking out the forbearance card with the word forbearance in your arms, put it on the ground, pick up one, and point your finger at the back of the card. The card spins up quickly, watching the card rotate, while the pharmacist takes it The explanation card can only reveal information with his chakra. Everyone gathered around and looked at the words of the card. I saw that the card showed the number of people taking the China-Ninja test in various countries. 30 people in Sha Ren Village, 21 people in Yuyin Village, 6 people in Cao Ren Village, 6 people in Yun Ren Village, 87 people in Muye Village, 3 people in Yin Ren Village Watching everyone pay attention to his card, the pharmacist looked up and asked calmly. "Do you all know why countries will jointly hold the China-Ninja Exam?" Sakura and others shook her head. The pharmacist looked around and said slowly "The first is to increase friendship between countries, and the second is said to be to improve the quality of ninjas, but the real purpose is to confirm the level of ninjas between countries and try to ensure that the strength of each country is balanced." Naruto couldn''t help but ask "Brother, if a country is too powerful, what will happen?" The pharmacist pondered for a moment and raised his glasses on the bridge of his nose and said "What Naruto said, if a country is too powerful, it may lead to a ninja war. This is a very cruel thing. At that time, there may be struggles in various countries, and there will be many casualties." Naruto laughed and said with a smile "Isn''t that fun?" The pharmacist froze for a second, looked at it and said with a bitter smile "Naruto, are you kidding me?" Naruto smiled and didn''t speak. The sooner the ninja war came, the better. When the whole era was chaotic, his strength could really be manifested. Looking at Naruto''s smile, the pharmacist unknowingly fought a cold war. He couldn''t help but feel that Naruto was even darker than him. This smile clearly showed that he was looking forward to the battle of Ninjas again. The calmed pharmacist looked at Naruto. Obviously, the information he obtained was different from the current Naruto, and the earth-shaking difference made him instantly suspect his analytical ability, and the breath on Naruto was simply Not a crane tail, his confidence proves his strength. The pharmacist had to be careful. Naruto gave a glance at the pharmacist''s pocket, and a sneer of sneer appeared from the corner of the zu. The sneer went straight to the heart of the pharmacist''s pocket, and the whole heart was cold. He was even more afraid to look at Naruto''s eyes and was extremely cautious. Chapter 129： The first exam begins Of course, the pharmacist won''t know. Naruto has long fancyed him and is considering how to rectify him. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net At this time, the pharmacist talked about the meaning of the China-Ninja test, and continued to tell everyone about the intelligence. About some information about Iro and other ninjas in the country, I heard that Iro could perform the B-level task alone, and it was unharmed. This made Sasuke frown deeply. Naruto is an irresponsible look. At most b-level tasks are just forbearance. His current strength, even for a-level tasks, is not a problem. After talking for a while, the pharmacist took the card, and suddenly a few figures rushed forward, rushing towards Naruto and others from the place where there were people. A ninja with an iron wristband on his face and a bandage on his face flashed to the front of Yakushi''s pocket. He stretched his hand to the face of Yakushi''s pocket and hit him with a hook. The pharmacist looked very panicked. Don''t overdo it in panic, and took a half step back. It is a pity that while the pharmacist retired from the meeting, the spectacle lenses were shattered and the broken eyes were taken down. What the pharmacist originally wanted to say, suddenly the entire pupil dilated, with a painful expression, kneeling on the ground and vomiting. Clear water. Naruto gave a glance, staring indifferently. I saw three ninja village ninjas flashed over and stood in front of Yakushi''s pocket. The ninja who hurt Yakushi''s pocket said coldly. "What''s the matter, there isn''t much patience at all. Thanks to your veteran who has been participating for four years in a row, write on your card that the sound-forbearing trio will definitely become the forbearing." Sakura glared angrily at the 1 female and 2 male ninjas, couldn''t help but wanted to step forward to raise the pharmacist''s pocket, Naruto reached out and took Sakura''s arm. The puzzled Sakura turned her head to look at Naruto, and Naruto shook her head coldly, stepped forward slightly, and whispered in Sakura''s ear. "Don''t worry about that guy. Remember, don''t believe him too much." Little Sakura gave Naruto a glance and nodded her head slightly. She understood that Naruto would not harm her, so there must be his reason for this, so she had to stand still and watch the front calmly. Pharmacist''s pocket. Just as the crowd was talking, a podium leaped from the front, a cloud of smoke erupted, and a group of ninjas appeared in front. I saw the man with two scars on the front face, one hand printed, and said with a smile "Let you wait a long time. I am the examiner of the first test of the Zhongni selection test. After speaking, he stretched out a finger with black gloves, pointed at the pharmacist''s pocket and Yin Nimura, and called out "You better be honest before the exam, do you want to be disqualified immediately?" The Otomi trio turned their heads and looked at Sennai Bixi, expressing a modest expression, and returned to the seat obediently. Sennai Bixi nodded with satisfaction, looked around the people, and said. "Let me be clear with you now, without the permission of the examiner, you cannot fight, and even if you get permission, you can''t stop the other party. What kind of waste dares to disobey Master, and immediately disqualify." The instant scene was silent, and each returned to his seat, sat obediently, and Naruto came to his seat. Unexpectedly, it turned out that Hina was next to him. Hina had a red face and lowered her head, afraid to look at Naruto. Standing in front of the blackboard, Senei Bixi began to talk about the rules of the exam, and while writing, wrote a rule on the blackboard while holding chalk. "There are several rules for the test. The first one is that each person present is ten. There are a total of ten test questions. One point is mentioned. The test is calculated by deducting points. One point is deducted for each wrong question. Points. That is, the previous tenth can also be deducted, and a group will be used as the important result after the exam. " Some people who heard these words looked at each other. After writing the two test regulations, Senai Yixi looked at the crowd and continued to explain other rules. For example, the invigilator on the side, if he caught a cheat, recorded it and deducted 2 points. After talking about all the precautions, the time on the wall is already full, and Senai Yibi looks more serious and says seriously "Now, the test begins." Naruto glanced at Hina, looking at her ruddy face, and couldn''t help smiling. Now that she''s taking the exam, she can''t tease Hina anymore. It''s really unpleasant. I had to pick up the paper in my hand and read it, and read it back and forth twice. It is something that the ninja must master, such as translation of secret codes, and science subjects, parabola. This seems to be a math problem. In desperation, Naruto had to look around, looked at the crowd around him, closed his eyes slightly, and opened it again, while Naruto opened the three hooks of the jade writing wheel. In order to avoid being seen, Naruto can only lower his head carefully and scan the surroundings with the light from the corner of his eyes. Obviously, most people are distressed about how to answer questions, but there are exceptions. A few ninjas wrote the answer smoothly. They did it without any thought. It seems that they knew the answer beforehand. That is to say, the exam one was for cheating. Ninja is inside. To make people copy. Choosing a ninja, Naruto smiled slightly, and writing rounds of eyes could replicate the actions of the other side, which is well proved by Kakashi. Sure enough, Naruto''s hand moved unconsciously momentarily, and with the light of the corner of his eye, he left the person in front of him, quickly writing down, without a pause, he didn''t even know what to write, but the movement on his hand could not help but Live, move yourself. Sasuke gave a glance at Naruto at this time, and looked at his frustrated book. He could not help but sneer, Naruto apparently knew something, but he understood it so quickly that he did have some jealousy. Sasuke, who opened the writing eye, stared at Naruto''s pen, and quickly imitated it. At this time, Sakura is also working hard. She has the most confidence in this kind of knowledge. She glanced at Naruto and found that Naruto''s writing speed is very fast. I did not expect Naruto to be so powerful, it seems that this test is nothing to ignore. So immediately immersed herself in the problem, sitting in the back of Sakura, and seeing Sakura glance at Naruto, there was a burst of anger in her heart. Obviously there was a hint of jealousy in this anger. . Chapter 130： Mita Washing Red Beans In order to compete for Naruto, Ino gritted his teeth and looked at Sakura who was quickly doing the question. Look. She didn''t want to fall behind Sakura in Yarn and the Chinese website. After Sakura started to answer the questions for a while, she directed her heart into Sakura and immediately started her heart-changing operation. Ino went into Sakura''s body, started to answer her, and memorized it firmly. Hina, next to Naruto, looked at Naruto''s low-headed questioning, and was impressed by her heart. She did not expect Naruto to be so powerful. It seemed that Naruto was bound to get it this time. Just before the crowd did a few questions, Senai Yixi on the podium in front smiled and smiled clearly, but it gave a cold feeling. After looking around at the people around, he slowly spoke. "Now I am going to announce the tenth question, and you can choose not to answer the tenth question." While talking about this, the door behind him was opened, and Kanjiro was caught by a ninja, walked in, and it looked like he was using cheating to cheat. Under the eyes of Senai Yixi, Kanjiro returned to his seat. Senai Yixi calmly expressed the cruel Xing of the tenth question, squeezing the atmosphere of the entire examination room. Speaking, the tenth question says that if you do nt answer, you can choose to give up. At the same time you give up, the whole group will be disqualified from the competition. After all this, the atmosphere was extremely tense, especially the sentence of losing the China National Tolerance Examination forever, making everyone have to re-evaluate their ability. Looking at the nervous expressions of those people, Senai Yixi smiled with a somber face, smiled and laughed, and suddenly his expression froze. I saw a person crawling on the table to sleep, and he was still asleep, it was bad. Snoring. This man was Naruto, and Senai Yi was colder than his eyes, and shot at the front of Naruto''s table. Sakura and Ino immediately opened their mouths with a panic expression, and her heart was flustered. wap.novelhall.com Hina''s expression was panicking and she wanted to shout Naruto, Naruto suddenly raised her head and stretched out a hand, easily catching Sennai''s bitter joyless handle. Sennai Bixi''s expression freezes instantly, looking at Naruto deeply, he remembers Naruto''s name, and Kakashi also mentioned that Naruto''s strength is very strong, but he did not expect to be so strong, it looks like Kakashi is not bragging. Naruto yawned. Actually, he did nt want to go to sleep. It was just that he used too much to write the chakras. It was really exhausting, and he wrote so fast, tired, and tired, especially when the hand was suddenly over. Can''t lift it. Put that bitterness directly on the table, Naruto said lazily to his eyes looking at Senei Bixi. "Examiner, hurry up and say the tenth question, I have other things to do." The ninjas turned around and looked at Naruto''s laid-back attitude. I was a little surprised. Although I do nt know who this guy is, some people who understand clearly show a heavy expression. At the same time, I love that With one thing, Naruto''s strength is unfathomable, and even the pressure of the test room atmosphere can''t hold him back. This strength is indeed very strong. Sakura and Ino looked at Naruto in a heart-shaped manner. Naruto was really handsome, and the lazy look was too cute. Senaiyi was a bit bitter than her smile, her expression was right, she looked at Naruto seriously "I really want to remember you screaming Naruto. If you have something, I''ll wait until I finish talking." Naruto reached out and yawned, and said lazily "All right, please tell me quickly." Senai Yibi was ashamed in his heart. This Naruto was too ignorant of etiquette, but what shocked him even more was that Naruto caught his misery. This strength should not be underestimated. A few glances at Naruto, Senayi Bixi began to continue his speech. It was indeed the examiner in the shadows, and once again suppressed the atmosphere. When finished, someone immediately raised his hand and was unwilling to participate in the tenth. Answers to questions. One by one, the atmosphere became more and more tense. For a moment, half of the audience raised their hands, and even took their team, a group of people all left the examination room, and few people remained. When it was best that no one should leave, Senai Yixi looked happy and said with a laughing expression. "Actually there is no tenth question at all, that''s all a lie to you." Naruto skimmed, and he knew such a thing. And Senai Yixi started to talk about it again, telling about Zhong Ni, or should be said to be what the ninja needs. Speaking of something, suddenly a black sphere flew out of the window, and Senay Yibi''s gaze attracted the past. Naruto also turned to look at the black ball. At the same time, the mechanical sound of the system near the ear The sound started, and the moment Naruto heard it, Naruto immediately understood that this was a special task. I just don''t know what this mission has to do with this black ball. "Ding, the special task is triggered, please host to show your love to Yushou Hongdou loudly, express your love, 10 times the task reward, the task time is 10 minutes. Listening to the prompt, Naruto ignored it. This is the examination room, he is not so stupid. If you say it, you do nt know how to die at that time, and I heard that this red bean is a very grumpy woman. It s a big trouble with a 10 times reward. Cost-effective, the most important thing is that now he simply does not look at the 10 times the reward, if it is 100 times, he may also consider it, 10 times the reward 5 daily tasks can be obtained, and also Don''t take any risks, he can''t afford to bet on this special task. While Naruto ignored the special task prompts, he just listened to the sound of the glass in front and broke into numerous fragments. The black ball turned out to be a large cloth with a person wrapped in it. Yushou washed red beans and threw out two bitterness, and nailed the two corners of the big cloth directly to the wall. Spread it out, and write a few big characters, which are the big characters in the second test. Mitarai red beans appeared in a gorgeous pose, watching the crowd, said with an arrogant smile. "Children, this is not the time to be happy. I am the examiner for the second exam, Mitarai." I looked around at everyone, and found that everyone''s expression was very surprised. Red Bean smiled with satisfaction, and explained the second test with a smile, in fact, everything was to ask the guidance and tolerance. Yelling at the same time "Dissolution." The mighty red beans stood motionless. Naruto wanted to go away, and the annoying system next to the ear that didn''t think it rang again. "Ding, special task cumulative trigger, please host pro-wn Yu hand wash red beans, cumulative reward 20 times, task time 5 minutes." Ignoring Naruto again, she strode straight towards the rear. The 20-fold reward was not worthy of offending Red Bean. This person is different from those of Sakura. This person is still very powerful, especially with the curse of Oshimaru To strengthen her strength. I did not expect that Naruto had just lifted his feet and walked on both sides, and that system sounded again. Chapter 131： Planned accident "Ding, the special task is finally accumulated and triggered three times, and the task is rewarded 50 times. The task requires that the host please wash the red beans by hand. The task time is 5 minutes. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto sweats heavily on his forehead. I really want to yell at it. This task system is too shameless. If you do nt do it, you can accumulate it without limit. It turns out that there are things like this, and those things should not be done before. Otherwise, you can accumulate triggers. If you do nt accumulate triggers, you can only get 10 times the reward. This time, you can accumulate 50 times, 50 times. If you open it twice, it will be 100 times. Naruto was very excited, sitting in the seat silently called out the strongest system, and then clicked double experience to receive. Double experience reminds you to receive it successfully. Looking at the double time called the bottom right, Naruto can''t help but smile, 100 times the reward, even if Chakra cultivation alchemy, it is 100 directly, which is really cool. Unfortunately, how this task was done, the literal meaning is very obvious, very obvious, just two words, impolite. It seems that only red beans have been provoked. At this time, hearing the dissolution of red beans, some of the ninjas present stood up and went out to the rear door. I did nt go out. Only Naruto was in the same class. Of course, Ino and Hinada were also included. Sasuke glanced at Naruto, who wanted to stand up and walk away, but eventually sat obediently because he wanted to see what Naruto was going to do. Holding xing''s Naruto in both hands, a smiling expression looked at Red Bean, sitting there motionless. Yushou washed red beans and glanced around, and immediately found Naruto''s sight, which revealed a few ridiculous smiles, which made Red beans very puzzled. This child, she just saw it, can catch Ibixi''s suffering It seems that the strength is not small. Thinking of a child''s strength is so strong, the blood of the whole body of red beans was excited, Anna lowered the excitement in her heart and walked towards Naruto. Hongdou is worthy of the person that Dashewan fancy before, and his identity is very agile. In a flash, he stood directly on the long desk in front of Naruto, sitting on that table, watching Naruto, and couldn''t help but bend around. Crescent lips, like the crescent, said "Ghost, I just saw you sleeping during the test. Don''t you know that the test is important?" Naruto held his head with both hands and looked at the red beans in front of him. The red beans near him gave him a wonderful feeling. He could be described in two words. That''s right, choppy. I have to admit that the red bean is very big, at least the biggest girl Naruto saw. After a few glances, Naruto stared at Hongdou''s gray pupil and said "Sister-in-law, I don''t seem to care about you, do you?" Naruto''s in this sentence, let red beans wrinkle, clothes Yang, think directly or do not want to take out the bitterness, shot at Naruto. Seeing this red bean shot suddenly, Naruto didn''t have much change in expression. These are all things he calculated. If he wants to complete the task, he must go to extremes, otherwise this thing is really hard to explain. You can only expose the red beans and then inadvertently, this is called accidental. So Naruto flickered a little, and when she avoided the shuriken, she rushed towards Red Bean, and Red Bean''s face moved. Obviously, she didn''t expect Naruto''s speed to be so fast, but this speed was important It''s still a big deal. With his hands stretched out, Red Bean lifted Bai Nen''s arm against his face, because Naruto''s fist was hit on her face. Seeing Red Beans blocking his face, Naruto suddenly smiled eeriely, changed his outer claws, dropped his hand, and grabbed directly. Red beans froze for a moment, watching Naruto grabbing down, and below. Naruto grabbed Red Bean''s body directly with one hand. That touch is just like a big white-faced bun, soft, and a touch of heat. Hongdou''s face flashed red in shame, biting his teeth and flashing at him with a slap. Naruto wouldn''t sit still, grabbed a moment, and turned his head and ran, which was faster than when he rushed over. Looking at Naruto''s figure, Red Bean''s angry face showed a fierce light and shouted. "You devil, don''t run, you dare to humiliate me, stop me." Naruto ran away at a strange speed, and blinked to the door before blinking. He did not forget to turn his head and made a grimace at Red Bean. "Ma''am, your stuff doesn''t feel good at all. You should drink more milk." Adzuki''s expression froze for a moment, and the anger that came from the bottom of her heart rushed towards Naruto. Naruto turned and lifted his feet to run for a while. Obviously, at his current speed, Red Bean swooped straight, and was originally going to rush forward in the direction of the front corridor to catch Naruto. Unexpectedly, a black gloved hand grabbed her shoulder. Adzuki turned her head and looked at Ibizi with spitting eyes. Ibizi coughed and said softly. "Please pay attention to the image, everyone else is watching it." After hearing Ibizi''s words, Red Bean found the proctors and the ninjas who had not gone away, staring at her stupidly. Especially looking at one of her parts, there was an obvious handprint. Red bean frowned, shouting unhappyly "Look what, look again, I dug your eyes." This scream really worked, even Sasuke couldn''t help lowering his head. This woman wasn''t something he could mess with, and Naruto was really awesome, even the examiner could tease him. Sakura and Ino stared at Hongdou calmly, jealous in her heart, jealous of one of her prominent parts. Hongdou turned around and stared at a few invigilators, turned his head and jumped out the window, and it was too late to chase the man. At his speed just now, he must have run away. As Red Bean said, Naruto ran to the few pillars and stopped to take a breath. Naruto panting, a system prompt sounded near his ear. "Ding, the host got 10 pupils of the pupil draw." Naruto surprised "10, I rely on, system, can pupils superimpose each other." "Sorry, only one kind of pupil technique can be selected, and they cannot be superimposed on each other." Hearing the system''s answer, Naruto''s face was dark and somber, and he continued to ask. "If you give it to others, then you can''t evolve." "It can be evolved. Pupils can cultivate elixir. It can be evolved by taking it. Of course, the chance is very small, and it is twice as small as the chance of the host to evolve." Chapter 132： Long-awaited lillock Although the odds are very unpleasant, but it can evolve, which really makes Naruto happy. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Think about it, if you create a group of dead eyes of reincarnation, and then you can directly rule the whole world of Naruto, Bai Jue is a ball, and spot is also a ball. Create hundreds of reincarnation eye ninjas and use them Can pile him up. Just as Naruto was thinking about creating reincarnation eyes, a cry came up from the stairs. "Naruto, you are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time." Naruto looked up, frowning unhappyly at the person who was disturbing his contemplation. This person was the thick-browed Xiao Li, Lee Lock. Li Luoke was carrying his hand and staring at Naruto coldly, while standing next to him and Nichiji. The expressions of both people are not good-looking, especially the way they cannibalize every day, they can''t wait to swallow Naruto alive. Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "Who am I talking about? I didn''t expect it to be a defeated man. If you want to be a group pick, or do you want to conceal it." Lee Locke looked the same and looked at Naruto. "Rest assured that I will be alone this time, we will not use any despicable means to deal with you, I will only defeat you in an upright manner," After speaking, Li Luoke leaped forward, holding the railing with his hand, and jumped down directly, standing on the ground with his hands open, taking a lunge, aiming at Naruto, a cold look. Naruto glanced and smiled. "I didn''t expect you to be like this. If you go up together, maybe I will still be afraid, but you alone, it is not enough to see, but in order to show respect for you, let me show you my true strength. Look .Hair.line.chinese.text.net " After saying that Naruto holds it with both hands and quickly prints it out. 12 are very complicated prints, and the momentum on his body becomes stronger and stronger with Naruto''s prints. Now Naruto doesn''t want to conceal the state of Nine Tail. Even if it is known, it can be explained clearly. Nine Tail is originally in his body. As long as you just pull a few words, you can deceive three generations of Naruto. Anyway, I will use this jutsu too much in the future and show it as soon as possible to avoid some flies coming to him. Instantly Naruto''s river-like blue chakras turned into red, and the red chakras continued to flow out of his body. The red chakra wrapped Naruto all over, and his tail was exposed. From one to the third tail, the red chakra turned into a naruto plume. At the same time that the fourth tail was exposed, Naruto''s momentum was very lingering. Such a powerful momentum made Li Rock unable to bear it, and it seemed that an invisible wind and waves constantly rushed out of Naruto''s body. This windy Lee Locke couldn''t open his eyes and looked at Naruto''s red feathers. Lee Locke''s thick brows were twisted into a ball. He was sure that this kind of ninjutsu was more terrifying than his eight-door armor. Naruto with five tails exposed, stopped firing skills, because he could perceive that the red chakra on the body''s surface had already boiled like hot water. If he continued to expose one, he would surely get tired every minute. a little. At the end of 10 minutes, the entire body may be tired and fall down, so only 5 tails have been launched, and now Li Luoke uses only 5 tails, that is completely enough, that is, Tiantian and Ningxiang Ningci Rushing at the same time, it is not a matter of time. Naruto with 5 tails, the red chakra covered by the whole body, is like a real demon fox. Chakra on his head has changed two pointed ears, covering Naruto''s head. Looking at Naruto''s state, Nissho opened his eyes directly, carefully looked up and down Naruto, and the expression was shocked. A mouth widened momentarily, looking at Naruto with great surprise, and every day noticed the change of Ning Ci''s expression, and could not help asking. "Did you see anything, Naruto has become this mo-like, and seems to be very strong," Ni Xiangning said with a bitter smile "Not only is it very strong, now Naruto is almost a perverted degree. With my white eyes, I can see that his entire Chakra has turned red. This red Chakra is only available to that demon fox. The content of Chakra is too huge. It is so huge that we can''t imagine it. Naruto seems to have the power of the fox in his body. This power is too scary. " I was a little confused every day, and asked puzzledly "How terrible it is." Ni Xiangning turned his head to look at Tiantian, with a positive expression, and said seriously "Even Mr. Kai, can''t be Naruto''s opponent" He blinked every day, his eyes looked a little surprised, speechless in surprise. And Ning Ci''s words reached Li Luoke''s ears. Li Luoke turned to look at Naruto, and even smiled, said with a smile "Although Ning Ci said that Teacher Kai is not your opponent, but I don''t think so, well, now I have to use my full strength." After talking about Lee Locke, the whole body exploded to the extreme and called out "Eight doors, first door, open it, open it." "The second door, closed, open." Clasping his head with both hands, Lee Locke''s skin was discolored, and Chakras flowed faster throughout the body, shouting again. "The third door, the door, open." The whole body''s skin turned dark red, and the powerful Chakra momentum flowed out of Lilok''s body. With a bang, the floor beneath Li Locke burst because the chakra was too violent. Staring at Naruto, Lee Locke''s forehead exploded blue, gritted his teeth as if forcing something back, saying "I can''t humiliate Teacher Kai, so Naruto, I''m coming." After talking about the floor, Lee Locke''s entire body disappeared. Naruto''s pupils shrank, and a smile appeared, and she smiled. "Thick eyebrows. I didn''t expect your trick was so interesting. It''s so interesting. Since it can make me feel a little excited, but you can rest assured that I won''t shout you." Naruto is really excited now, and the whole body''s blood and cells reveal a kind of excitement. This may be Naruto''s special Xing grid to do something strange, anyway, finally seeing a powerful person and excited. Naruto with five tails turned around, stood still, and shot the tail directly at a high altitude ahead. "Boom," five tails turned into a slap shape, and patted directly at the mid-air. In the midst of a vacant seat, Li Luoke flashed. Looking at Naruto''s five tails, Li Luoke''s feet widened. The whole body spun quickly, and his feet hit Naruto''s tail straight. Chapter 133： Defeat Lee Rock Li Luoke s powerful body technique really has a set, and even just swept the Naruto two red chakra tails directly into a smash, the red chakra tails turned into a little starlight. Look at the two tails of 1 yarn 3 Chinese net disappeared. It''s a pity that Naruto''s tail can be coagulated again only a few seconds after it breaks. In less than 5 seconds, Naruto''s 2 tails have coagulated. Carrying another 3 tails together, forming a huge net, covering over Li Loke. Li Luoke''s expression remained unchanged. He lifted his leg and kicked it directly. He broke one of Naruto''s tail, and rushed towards Naruto while Naruto''s tail condensed. Li Luoke raised his fist with a dark forehead, and smashed at Naruto with one hand. Naruto smiled slightly, shook his hands, and shouted at Li Luoke. "Art fire escape **** fireball." After that, a big fireball shot and the 2m-diameter fireball faintly flashed the dark red Chakra. Lee Locke didn''t even look at the fireball, he raised his fist and was about to smash it. As he was about to hit the fireball, Ning Ci yelled anxiously. "Li, let''s fall apart. Don''t touch the fireball. The power of this fireball is not what you can imagine." Naruto smiled, and couldn''t help but take a look at Ningji, especially Ningci''s white eyes. I didn''t expect that it would be so simple to see that his s-class fireball is different. The current s-class fireball fired in his demon fox state is completely deteriorated. The chakra in the demon fox will explode as soon as it is touched. The power can be hundreds of times stronger than the ordinary fireball. Shocked all over, Li Luoke hurriedly retracted his hands, a backward somersault, and receded towards the rear, and fell straight on the ground, a sideways, originally intended to avoid the fireball. Unexpectedly, the fireball wiped the edge of his shirt, and Lee Locke instantly understood why Ni Xiangning asked him to walk away, but unfortunately it was too late to understand. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website With a bang, the s-class fireball exploded violently. The entire building was shocked. Lee Locke was too close, so he could only raise his hands to protect himself in front of him. Unfortunately, the enhanced explosive power was too high. Qiang, flew him off. Hit **** the wall, Lee Locke rebounded and fell to the ground, lying on the ground and could not climb up in pain. There was a slight trembling in the whole body, Naruto glanced, and found that Lee Locke was not dead, but was only slightly injured, and it seemed that the ability of the eight-door crossbar was protecting him. Naruto didn''t think much about it, he directly controlled the five tails, and shot directly at Li Luoke. Although he said that he would not shy him, he could teach him something. Tying the five tails directly around Lee Locke''s body and aiming at the wall was a thing of the past. With a bang, Li Luoke hit the wall again, spit out a large mouthful of blood, and when he fell on the ground, the whole body twisted into a shrimp shape. Naruto smiled badly without a pause, pointed his tail at Lee Locke''s body again, and grabbed it. Just half a meter away, Ni Xiangning and Tian flashed over every day, holding two bitterness every day, staring hard at Naruto. And Ri Xiangning raised his palm, and Chakra flowing in the palm, watching the five red tails of Naruto without blinking. Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "If you want to die, don''t blame me." As soon as I reached out, I straightened my tail and rushed towards Ningji Ningji. Suddenly, just listening to the "bang", a figure flashed over. This man was dressed exactly like Li Luo Ke, but the body skills were more powerful than Li Luo Ke. Legs are rotated upside down, and one kick is directly on Naruto''s tail. This foot, even kicked off two tails at the same time, saw a man with a thicker brows flashed in front of Nichijo Ningji. The moment he stood in front of him, he turned into a weird posture, watching Naruto saying "Youth, it really is hot, ah, here I feel the hot youth." When Naruto stayed, looking at this person, he remembered who it was. It was the nervey Mattkay. Matt Kay showed his shiny teeth and looked at Naruto. "I really want to remember that you are a Kakashi disciple. Why not look at Kakashi and my friendship for many years and let me be a filial disciple." Naruto couldn''t help but chuckle and smiled, and at the same time, straightened his tail at Mei Tekai and drew. Matt Kay was startled, his legs raised steadily, and he aimed at the tails, and swept away. That speed is really fast. It is worthy of being a master of physical skills. Five consecutive feet kicked off Naruto''s five tails. The speed of the kick made the current Naruto unable to react at all. Unless the writing wheel eye is opened, the secret of writing wheel eye cannot be revealed. Seeing Kai appears, Naruto had to obediently retract the five tails and said blandly. "It was a mistake just now. It was really a mistake. I don''t know who the uncle is?" Matt Kay''s face was neither humble nor humble. He didn''t show much change in Naruto s mistakes. Instead, when he heard Naruto asking for his name, he raised his thumb and put up a thoughtful poss. "My name is Maitekai. You can call me Teacher Kai. The anger of the young people is so strong. It is true that youth is fiery passion." Naruto smiled, didn''t say anything, didn''t care too much about this funny Matekai, but now he does nt have time to fight with him. If he continues to fight, he ca nt guarantee that a ninjutsu will make this school all It was ruined, and it was more than worth it, and Hina and others were here. So Naruto closed his hands with his hands, closed the demon fox tail, and watched a few people quietly. Motekai looked at Naruto''s red Chakra for a moment, and was a little puzzled and doubtful, but he didn''t say anything. After all, Naruto Kakashi should know that this thing is not something he can manage, at most Just report to Kakashi. Turning his head to look at Lee Locke, who was lying on the ground in front of him, Matt Kay frowned, and wrinkled forward, reaching out a hand and saying "Li, you''ve done your best and done a good job." Lee Locke was very moved to grab Kay''s hand and said excitedly "Mr. Kai, although I lost just now, I did not really lose, and I will not give up." Kay slowly pulled Lee Locke up, and said equally excitedly "Very good, Lee, I''m proud of you now, but" At half the point, suddenly Kai''s expression changed, and he hit Li Luoke with a punch. "Bang", and his whole body hit the wall again. Landing on the ground, Lee Locke couldn''t get up, and looked at Kay dumbfounded. Kai shouted angrily "You just exposed my secrets just now, you should know what happens." Shocked by Lee Locke, he immediately got up, and his body, which had been about to fall apart, stood upright, and said straightly. "Well, I realized the mistake, sorry, Teacher Kai." Kay hugged Lee Locke in excitement and said tearfully "Li, can you know, the teacher is really happy, okay, to punish you, I will fly a hundred laps around Muye Village today, rest assured that I will run with you." Chapter 134： Asmas tragedy Li Luoke looked up in excitement, hugged Kay tightly, and moved his tears. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Looking at these two strange people, Naruto could not help but feel a chill, and the goosebumps of the whole body were about to rise, invisible to the eye, and immediately turned to watch the front walk. I didn''t take two steps just to see that I rushed in every day and opened my hands to stop him. Every day with a cold face, he asked coldly. "Naruto, why did you start kissing me?" Naruto skimmed and said with a smile "It''s just fun. What''s wrong? Stop me in such a hurry. Is it my dear one who loves me?" Every day his cold expression didn''t change, he said very coldly. "It''s impossible to fall in love with you. I tell you, I will definitely report this revenge." Naruto looked at her with a smile and said "Okay, it''s better to hold it as we go to bed." For a moment every day, the anger that had been held back rushed up, raised his hand and pointed at Naruto. Naruto smiled, and the body stood still. When the bitterness didn''t hit him, it started to move. The whole person was like a phantom. It was misty, and the bitterness passed by. Every day, the little mouth was so big and shocked, and the small face was shocked. The pain just now was not through the body, but Naruto''s speed was so fast that she couldn''t see it. Thinking of the state of Naruto''s five tails just now, I couldn''t help fighting a cold war and glaring at him with his teeth, but this time he was afraid to shoot the hidden weapon. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network because she already understands that she can''t compare with Naruto on her own. Naruto stood there and looked at Tiantian lightly and smiled and said with a smile "Chick, why don''t you post it? Come on, do you want me to give you one?" After saying that, Naruto picked up a bitterness on the ground, pointed it at Tiantian in his hand, and threw it away. Although Naruto''s hidden weapon has not been practiced, the mastery of Chakra''s power is very skilled, and there is no suffering A trace of Naruto''s Chakra rushed forward. Every day, she couldn''t help it, and the whole person didn''t respond. Naruto''s painless rate was faster than she just had, and she had no ability to hide at all. Now I had to close my eyes and wait for the suffering to hit me. "Dang", Naruto Kusumi inserted directly into the floor in front of Tiantian''s body, inserted steadily. Looking at the floor in front of me, I was relieved every day, and immediately realized that Naruto had let it go. For a moment, the five flavors were mixed. I did nt know what it was like. Looking up, there was Naruto in front of me. I saw Naruto left long ago. The leaving Naruto was walking and staring at his hands, and he was only able to insert the suffering into the floor because of his relationship. It is because of his own style that this shot the floor through a hole. Always use other genus Xing, Naruto quickly forget his own genus Xing, in fact, there is no chance to use this genus Xing. But what''s the use of this style of xing, he still doesn''t know, at most it is to increase the sharpness of the weapon, but this is useless, he now has a few s-class ninjutsu, do you still need to use the weapon? A ninjutsu is hundreds of times stronger than the hidden weapon. If there is no use for it, it will not be too bad. In fact, it can scare a child. For example, a little girl like Tiantian can use the wind to xing to scare her. Hands sh her. Thinking of these Naruto, I walked towards home. I did not expect to just take a few steps. When I arrived at the door of the house, I saw Xi Rihong and Asma. Asma held flowers in her hand and looked at Xi Rihong in a pleading manner. Xi Rihong ignored him at all, and looked at the open space in front of him with a cold expression. Asma was helpless, and her entire face looked as if she were more than ten years old, with a frown on her face. Naruto smiled slightly, his heart was cheerful, and it seemed that the effects of those sentences were obvious. If I went forward to say a few words at this time, I believe that Xixi Red would no longer care about Asma, and Xixi Red would not be him at that time. Yes. The smiling Naruto greeted him, but he hadn''t looked at the opening yet. I saw the redness of Xixi''s expression brightened, and those red eyes revealed a touch of excitement, the original dull expression, smiled, and smiled to Naruto who came over "Brother Naruto, I really want to hear that you have a good night''s sleep in the exam room, and you''re half anxious about that red bean." Naruto smiled and said "I can''t hide my sister from thinking about anything." Evening red and sweet smile mo mo naruto''s head and said "Little slippery head, what else do you want to hide from your sister?" Looking at Naruto Naruto''s head, Asma couldn''t help feeling a little jealous. Although he didn''t understand why, he was really jealous of Naruto. Of course, there were a few angry feelings. Given. Asma stared at Naruto with a somber expression, with a cold face, very scary. Naruto turned to look at Asma''s expression, smiled slightly, stepped forward and said "Yeah, isn''t this Teacher Asma, why are you here? I saw yesterday that you went to a flower shop and bought a lot of flowers. How about it? There is only one." Asma''s expression suddenly became yng. This Naruto was too able to say that this sentence clearly said that he bought flowers and gave other flowers to others. The twists and turns showed that his lover was many and many. Hearing Naruto''s words, Xi Rihong couldn''t help sneering, watching Asma say "Unexpectedly, Teacher Asma, you are still so romantic, and you bought a lot of flowers and gave me one. It seems that other flowers have been taken by your little lover." Asma said sweaty "Red, listen to me, don''t listen to Naruto bluntly, this guy is obviously slandering me." Asma with her head down, roared at Naruto "Naruto, at the beginning you talked indiscriminately, and ruined the relationship between me and Hong. This time, you are not allowed to speak indiscriminately. Hurry up and say clearly. Talking about Asma''s desperate wink, she was clearly telling Naruto to speak for him. It''s a pity that Asma didn''t understand. Naruto wanted to hack him, and it was the kind of hacking to death. How could he help him to speak. So Naruto sighed and looked at Asma Road seriously. "Mr. Asma, in fact, you know all these things, why do you have to tell me?" Chapter 135： Evening red legs Asma froze for a moment, the whole person stood there with a sullen expression, and didn''t know what to say. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net After looking at Xi Rihong, he opened his mouth, his face flushed. He was originally a person who couldn''t speak, so I didn''t know how to explain it. I almost cried. Xi Rihong''s expression is getting colder and colder, looking at Asma coldly, not looking at a person, but a thing. The cold face of the evening sun said "Ms. Asma, do you have anything to say?" Asma finally sighed and said nothing. She still dropped the flowers in her hand, and turned her head to give a stern glance. Naruto stared at Asma''s gaze, with no expression on his face. Looking at Xi Rihong, Asma turned her head and walked forward, without turning her head back. Naruto looked at Asma''s lonely back, and left aside, she just wanted to laugh wildly. This time, the relationship between Asma and Xi Rihong was absolutely unreasonable. Xi Rihong watched Asma leave without any change in expression, presumably he was already frustrated with him, turned to look at Naruto, could not help but smile reluctantly, and said with a smile "Brother Naruto, how can your sister invite you to dinner?" Naruto was happy and said with a smile "Okay." Holding Xi Xihong''s hand, Naruto kept saying playful words, and Ye Xihong''s face continued to smile. Looking at Naruto''s small body, Xi Rihong couldn''t help feeling that Naruto was together but very happy. Unlike Asma, this was real happiness. It would be nice if I could do this all the time. wap.novelhall.com Immediately I felt something wrong, and Xi Rihong couldn''t help turning her face red. I couldn''t help thinking: What did I just say was that I was controlled by a younger brother, and I also felt that such a small child, this is really ashamed. The blushing eve of the evening sun was set in a dull look, and Naruto stopped making up the discourse and couldn''t help asking. "Sister Xi Xihong, what''s wrong, blushing so much?" Talking about Naruto''s stepping foot, think about it, and use her hands to hold Xi Rihong''s face. The moment Naruhi was exposed, Naruto could feel the mistress'' body trembling slightly, which was obviously not the cause of her illness. Naruto, who was holding her face with Naruto''s hands, turned red instantly. Her face was even redder than her eyes. Realizing that the situation was not right, she quickly stretched Bai Nen''s hands and pulled Naruto''s hand down. Sat Naruto''s hand and said earnestly "Naruto, I can''t mo girl''s face casually in the future." Naruto, while feeling the softness of Xi Xihong''s hands, said sillyly. "Why?" Xi Rihong smiled and said with a sweet smile "The girl''s face can''t be given to anyone casually, no matter who it is, it''s the same, you have to remember it." Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "But Xi Rihong is not someone else, have you promised me to be my wife in the future?" Xi Rihong froze for a moment, and after a while, he frowned, and said quickly "Even if that''s the case, you can''t mess around." Naruto puts a slap on his shoulders, pretends to be aggrieved, and lowers his head. "Well then, I''m not mo." Looking at Naruto''s aggrieved look, Xi Rihong felt a pain in her heart, she couldn''t help but mo Naruto''s head said "You will understand when you grow up." Naruto raised his head, looked at the evening sun red, pretended to have a cute expression, and blinked his eyes and said "Xi Rihong sister, mo face can not, can you mo other places." The evening was red, and asked conditioned reflex "Where?" Naruto said with a smile "Sister''s legs are so pretty, can you give me momo." Xi Rihong looked at Naruto''s expression and couldn''t help thinking that Naruto was intentional. She shook her head. Xi Rihong immediately rejected this idea, which may just be the reason why Naruto is too naughty. With a blank face, Xi Rihong said with a serious expression. "No, neither face nor legs." Naruto pretended to be disappointed and said with a sigh "Oh, well, I''m just curious. I just want to see what''s the difference between a woman''s thigh and a man. It''s really just curious. I didn''t expect that even this curiosity sister couldn''t satisfy me." Listening to Naruto''s words, especially Naruto''s disappointed tone, made Xi Rihong''s whole heart tremble and said involuntarily. "Okay, Naruto, my sister blame you wrongly and let you mo, but only mo, just a moment." He slowly stretched Bai Nen''s right leg over. Seeing Xi Xihong compromising, Naruto was exulting in his heart. He didn''t expect to lie to him in such a simple way. Reluctant to endure the inner excitement, Naruto stretched his hand to Xi Rihong''s thigh, watching the fleshy white tender thigh, and swallowed. When I touched my hands, I noticed that Xiru''s red legs were slightly bent, probably because it was too itchy. Looking up at Xi Rihong, I found Xi Rihong''s cheeks flushed. I don''t know if I was ashamed, or for some other reason. But these are not what Naruto wants to manage. Now he has a heart on Xi Rihong''s thighs, and strokes them with his hands. It is worthy of being a long-term ninja, and the legs are full of bounce. Under the pinch, the soft meat immediately fell and then bounced back. Soft, softer than a large white-faced bun. This was the first feeling in Naruto''s mind. Originally, I wanted to touch the white and tender thighs on the evening red again. I didn''t expect to be caught by Yuri Red''s hands, and her red cheeks were red, and she looked at Naruto and frowned. "Small head, don''t you want to listen to your sister?" Naruto quickly smiled and said with a smile "No, it was a mistake, a mistake. Sister, let''s go to dinner." After saying that Naruto ran out ahead, if he didn''t leave Xi Xihong''s side soon, he could not help but want to laugh. As for Xi Rihong''s anger, she didn''t take her heart at all. In the future, it was more time. She was also afraid that Xi Rihong would not obey and obey. Xi Rihong didn''t know that Naruto had begun to think of her ghost idea. In her mind, Naruto was just like her younger brother. She liked it very much. Chapter 136： Psychic Beast Iron Cage Yu Xihong had a lunch and Naruto said goodbye. novelhall.com Walking in the bazaar, I called the strongest system and started to do those daily tasks. The daily tasks can be upgraded again with only a little experience. After finishing the first 8, there is no VIP experience, when the 10th task prompts completion. "Ding, the strongest system VIP experience is full, and the system is being upgraded." With previous experience, Naruto waited patiently for 5 minutes. Followed by the words of the successful upgrade. "The system upgrade was successful. VIP3 level privileges are as follows." Next to Naruto are the lines of system text [Vip3 experience 03000] VIP3 privilege tips With on-hook training time, you can hang up for 9 hours per day. There are 15 daily tasks. After 15 daily tasks, they cannot be received again, and refreshed at 0am. [Complete the task with one click] With double experience time of 3 hours, you can receive 3 hours per day, refreshed at 0am. [Get double experience] You can practice ninjutsu for an unlimited number of times. Each practice consumes one Ninjutsu practice Dan. [Cultivation magic weapon] You can practice Chakras unlimited times. Each chakra consumes one Chakra. [Cultivation Character] There is an unlimited number of pupil training practices, each training consumes one pupil training practice Dan. Pupillary Training The number of psychic beasts is 0, and psychic beasts can consume Chakra to practice cultivating dan for cultivation. [Psychic Beast Practice] Looking at those words, Naruto found that one more daily task was completed with one click, and a new thing appeared, the psychic beast. Can''t help but wonder inside, asking in my heart "System, what does it mean to complete a task with one click, and psychic beasts, what is the use of these?" "One-click completion can save the host from tedious task completion and complete all daily tasks with one click. There are no changes to VIP gift boxes and rewards. Psychic beasts are special beasts that sign contracts with the host. Then beasts can Become a psychic beast, and eventually practice can reach God level. " This news is indeed very good. Unfortunately, Naruto does not yet have a psychic beast. If you want to talk about a psychic beast, it seems that you have been taught to him from the future. And it is still a waste of chakra cultivation alchemy. It seems that this chakra cultivation alchemy can not only be used by humans, but also beasts. If it is used for an ordinary dog, I don''t know what will happen. After thinking about it, Naruto fought a cold war. This dog is likely to become a ninja dog. At that time, a middle ninja dog will only use 10 chakras. At that time, one dog was stronger than many here. This is indeed true. It''s terrible. Of course, there was still some excitement in the horror. The excitement he wanted to try, no matter how big the consequences, how many people would die. Ana stayed excited, Naruto still gave up the idea, because now if you try it, you will definitely be caught by the handle. At that time, the ninja in the entire Naruto world will not let him go. Think about it, making a super monster More than a hundred Chakradan can make a monster that is tolerant, and that is still going to be a world upset. When Naruto was thinking of making a super monster, the system''s prompt sounded in his ear "Ding, congratulations to the host for upgrading the strongest system to VIP3, rewarding the psychic beast for capturing an iron cage." With a prompt, Naruto found that the system framed an iron box, a small box. There is a button for picking up. While ordering, Naruto asked in his heart what the use of the iron cage was, and the system explained immediately. "Bad the psychic beast seriously, you can use the word iron cage to catch it. After the capture is successful, the iron cage will erase all the memories of the psychic beast, leaving only the first person who held the iron cage and then released him. Have a good feeling, have a strong good feeling, and the good feeling will make this psychic beast recognize him as the master. " Hearing the system''s answer, Naruto then realized that this iron cage can catch any psychic beast, which is someone else''s. As long as it is seriously injured, it can be brought over, and it is not limited to his use, and this psychic The beast gave him recognition. At this time, the iron cage with white light appeared in front of Naruto, only the size of a slap. An outstretched hand took over the iron cage, and found that the iron cage was completely iron, and the size of the palm was like a toy. Show others that you can''t see that this thing can capture psychic beasts. Some of these psychic beasts have tons of weight. How could such a small cage be closed? Naruto took a closer look at it, and found that there were no organs, and the system reminded him that as long as he was seriously injured, the aiming psychic beast still passed, and he could capture it. In order to test whether this system is right or not, Naruto had to experiment with Nine Tail. Now Nine Tail is in his body, which can be said to be the best experimental article. Thinking of making Nine Tail a psychic beast, Naruto closed her hands and opened the eye of the writing wheel, leading her consciousness to fall asleep and slowly and calmly. For a moment, Naruto only heard the sound of water droplets coming from his ears. The "tick" was extremely loud, and there was silence all around, this water droplet seemed to break the silence here. While Naruto slowly opened his eyes, the purpose was the thick iron railing, and the huge body of the nine-tailed demon fox was lying there. There was a stream of water underneath, without any waves on the surface. The nine-tailed demon fox slowly opened the big eyes, looking at Naruto ahead, a fox face twisted, and an angry expression shouted at Naruto. "Naruto, what are you doing here, wait, your eyes, it''s impossible, why would you rather write round eyes of the Ning Zhibo family." Naruto opened the pair of three hook jade writing round eyes, looked at the nine-tailed demon fox with a flat smile, and slowly spoke. "Nine-tailed demon fox, I have something to ask you again now, but you are definitely not willing, so I can only beat you to cripple." The pupil of the nine-tailed demon fox was dilated, it was very funny, and the fox said with a smile "You devil, don''t say a lot of words. Depending on how you can break me, even if you have the writing eye and my strength, you are not my opponent." Naruto stepped on the water at the soles of his feet and slowly walked forward, stopped one meter in front of the iron fence, and stared straight at the big eyes of the demon fox. "Really, that''s a try." Saying Naruto s two hands printed a knot, which changed quickly. That handprint filled the eyes of the demon fox with anger. Obviously Naruto launched this ability, but Naruto turned it into a ninjutsu knot It was really shocked by the Indian way, and of course it was more full of anger. Chapter 137： Nine-tailed Psychic Beast With six tails, Naruto in the form of a demon fox feather coat looked at the nine-tailed demon fox coldly. wap.novelhall.com Feeling Naruto''s powerful momentum, the nine-tailed demon fox''s body was slightly trembling. Now he hit the seal a few times last time, and his body is extremely weak. At this time, Naruto''s momentum is much stronger than it. . Nine-tailed demon fox forced the shock in his heart, and said with a calm expression. "Naruto, even if you are powerful now, but you can''t kill me. The four generations of Naruto only seal me with life. Do you really think you can kill me?" Naruto smiled coldly and said with a smile "I''m not here to kill you, but to make you my own." The nine-tailed demon fox was instantly angry, and did not expect Naruto to say that he wanted to become his subordinate. This was a shame on it. The angry nine-tailed demon fox growled loudly. "Naruto, you''re looking for death." The angry shout was very strong, echoing in this silent world for a long time. Naruto didn''t show any expression, but spread his hands and said "I''m not looking for death. It should be you." After finishing the hands, he yelled. "Forbearance, the technique of hydration." Behind the nine-tailed demon fox, several bubbles burst out on the water, and the water rushed up, turning into two water columns, and the water column became Naruto''s clone. The two avatars, one left and one right, stood behind each other standing far behind the nine-tailed demon fox. The nine-tailed demon fox looked around at the two avatars behind him, and found that the avatars were also in a state of Naruto, with five tails. The two clones Naruto, the hands of the fast seal, are now in the nine-tailed state, it is not easy to maintain this state, it may disappear in less than 1 minute. In order to quickly hurt the nine-tailed demon fox, Naruto had to take out all his strength. The two avatars finished printing in 1 second, yelling at the nine-tailed demon fox in front. "Art fire escape **** fireball." After speaking, a fireball shot in the past. The pupil of the nine-tailed demon fox zoomed in again, and looked at the fireball in front of him and smiled, and said sneerly. "Naruto, even if you can fire fireballs, but this won''t hurt me half a hair, haha, the little ghost is the little ghost." Jin Naruto said coldly "Is it better that you look at it more." Nine-tailed demon fox turned his head again. As his pupils contracted, his big eyes revealed a horror. Naruto''s fireball had not stopped, but was still rising. He has never seen such a big fireball, and now Naruto''s fireball has grown to half its body size. Adding the two together makes it bigger. Some panicked nine-tailed demon fox looked at the clone and said "What is this, this is not a fireball, what the **** is this, Naruto, why do you have such terrible jutsu, no, you are not Naruto, you are not Naruto." Naruto standing in front could not help but grin and sneer. "Nine tails, you are frightened. It really isn''t me, it''s just my clone." Jiuwei turned his head to look at Naruto, and grinned. "Naruto, I''m going to kill, I''m going to fight with you." After that, I jumped over. Naruto snorted and shouted "put." At the same time, the two avatars spit out the fireball. At the moment they spit out, the avatars could not stand the nine-tailed ability to run away, and the water drops scattered on the ground water. The extremely huge fireball smashed towards the Nine-tailed Demon Fox aggressively. At this time, the body of the nine-tailed demon fox hit Tie Shan at once, and a whole body of electric current suddenly passed through its huge body. At the same time, two fireballs slammed **** its body. With a bang, the surrounding space was shaken and shaken, and Tie Shanhao had no suspense, was directly blasted, the rune dropped, and was burned to ashes by the fireball. "" The nine-tailed demon fox screamed fiercely, and the sound was extremely miserable. The entire huge body fell to the ground and could not climb when lying on the ground. Naruto looked at the demon fox indifferently, reached out and took out the big iron cage with a slap, aiming at the seriously injured body of the nine-tailed demon fox, and one still passed. Do not understand what Naruto is doing, the nine-tailed demon fox can only stupidly look at the big iron cage. I saw the iron cage disappeared at the same time when it contacted the nine-tailed demon fox. A white light burst out, and a huge iron cage appeared around the nine-tailed demon fox, closing its huge body inside. Looking around at the iron chains that suddenly appeared around him, the nine-tailed demon fox seemed very panicked, but unfortunately his whole body couldn''t move because of the explosion of the fireball. While the nine-tailed demon fox was locked, it was not over yet. The iron cage suddenly shrank and doubled, and watching the space around it became narrow. Nine-tailed was unaware, and his eyes looked at Naruto in horror. "Naruto, what tricks are you playing, what the **** is this?" Naruto embraces his chest with both hands, looks like a play, and smiles. "It''s nothing, it just makes you slightly better." While talking, the iron cage was shrunk again, shrinking twice, and the whole body of Jiuwei was directly squeezed into a ball, and it couldn''t move. The frightened Jiuwei stared at Naruto with big eyes. Now that his mouth has been squeezed, he can''t open it at all. The iron cage was shrunk again, and even the nine-tailed demon fox was doubled. The iron cage slowly shrank, and eventually became the size of the slap that started. The nine-tailed demon fox turned into a cartoon animal, a small animal, which was not as big as a mouse. Naruto couldn''t help but feel funny, looked at the nine-tailed demon fox, walked forward, grabbed the iron cage, and looked at the small nine-tailed inside. Jiuwei rushed angrily and shouted "let me out." Unfortunately, that look doesn''t scare anyone at all, but it''s cute. Naruto shook with a smile on his face and shook it vigorously, turning only the dizzy head of the little nine-tailed man, and stopped when he stood still. As Naruto shook Jiuwei, a system prompt box appeared in front of him [Do you brainwash this beast? Without any hesitation, Naruto directly clicked yes, and the iron cage disappeared in an instant, appearing in any box of his strongest system, a small cartoon-like appearance. At the same time, a sound from the system was heard near the ear "Creating an entity for Nine Tail, and since this beast is only a Nine Tail Demon Fox-positive Chakra, the psychic beast strength is reduced by half." There was a row of time under the cartoon screen of the small nine tailed off in the iron cage. The time counted down, and after a few glances, Naruto instantly understood that it would take time, and this time turned out to be three days and three nights. Chapter 138： Four Generations of Naruto To do all this, Naruto turned his head and closed the writing eye of those three hooks, and was preparing to withdraw from this sea of ??consciousness. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Only one man shouted from behind Naruto "Naruto." The voice was very mild, as if he hadn''t seen each other for years, and met the gentle shouting again. Naruto turned his head, took back the writing eye of the three hooks, looked at the man behind him, and stood there with a cloak of naruto. With a faint smile on his face, it was the Naruto Gate of the four generations. When I saw Bofengshuimen Mizuki, Naruto''s brows frowned deeply, and I was a little surprised, more of a sense of anxiety. But he crossed to Naruto, a traverser, who was not really Naruto at all, and he was really afraid of being seen by Bo Fengshuimen. Naruto still overestimates the Po Feng Shui Gate. Although being the most powerful Naruto, it is a pity that after all, the Po Feng Shui Gate is a mortal person, not a god. Bo Fengshuimen looked at Naruto, especially the short figure, couldn''t help but look a little surprised, looked around for the broken Tie Shan, frowned slightly, and looked at Naruto with a serious expression. "Naruto, what about the fox here?" Naruto stared at the wave wind and water gate with a hint of vigilance and slowly spoke. "Nine tails have been controlled by me, and now it has become part of my body." Bo Fengshuimen''s expression changed, and his expression was very serious. After glancing around Naruto, he noticed Naruto''s red Chakra. Looking at these red chakras, Po Feng Shui Men seemed shocked, but the shocked expression flashed away, replaced by a smile of joy. For his son to control the nine tails, in addition to his doubts, he was more A touch of happiness, happy for Naruto. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Bo Fengshui Gate looked at Naruto and said with a smile "Naruto, it looks like your strength has surpassed me, it is indeed my son." Naruto''s expression changed, and this sentence instantly reassured him. It seems that the Fengfengshuimen is not God, and it is impossible to see that he is not really Naruto. With a smile, Naruto stared at Bo Feng Shui Men and said "Don''t you want to know how I recovered Jiuwei?" Bo Feng Shui Men shook his head and said with a mild smile "No, I don''t have much time now, I just want to tell you a few things and then let you promise one thing." Naruto asked "whats the matter?" Bo Fengshuimen''s calm face, his expression calmed, staring at Naruto''s eyes, a serious expression said "Naruto, I want you to promise that you must protect the village and the trees and the people inside the village." I did not expect that Bofeng Shuimen said so, Naruto could not help but frown and said "Why should I promise these?" Bo Fengshui Gate looked at Naruto, walked slowly, stretched out a hand, said on Naruto''s head "I know you must hate me, and those in the village, but anger is not a solution to the problem. You must learn to think about the village. With your current nine-tailed strength, I believe you can do better than me Better, be a great Naruto. " Naruto looked up at Bo Feng Shui Gate, his expression was positive, and he said seriously "It is impossible. Although I will be a Naruto, the people in the village will not let go. Those who insult and laugh at me must make them deeply regret." The wave wind and water gate can''t help but stay, while stunning, can''t help shouting at Naruto "Naruto, don''t you even listen to your dad." Naruto said with a smile "Of course, even if you are my dad, my affairs have nothing to do with you. You have to seal the nine tails in my body for the sake of the people in the village. I can''t do this." The appearance of the wave feng shui is stiff, and Naruto''s words are very correct. As Naruto''s father, it is really wrong to use Naruto as a container of the nine-tailed demon fox. Even if Naruto is a descendant of the Whirlpool family, it is very suitable for containers But changing Naruto''s fate is also his responsibility as a father. He sighed softly, and a bitter smile appeared on the wave wind and water gate. The smile flickered, and he couldn''t help reaching out and touching the touching man''s head. "I did something wrong, but as the fourth generation of Naruto, as a member of Muye Village, you should understand that everything in the village belongs to everyone. It is everyone''s responsibility to protect the village. . " Naruto''s expression changed, instead he stared firmly at Bo Fengshuimen. "I''m not from Muye Village. Things in the village have nothing to do with me." Bo Fengshui Gate stayed awake and couldn''t help but frowned. "Naruto, do you want to betray the entire village." Naruto spread his hands, and smiled and shook his head. "Not yet, at least I have to wait for me to become Naruto. The life of Muye Village is not my business, because my name is Naruto Uzumaki." For the fourth generation, Naruto didn''t feel the slightest. This is also because he was not Naruto at all. Bo Fengshuimen looked at Naruto''s expression, did not want to be a joke, he was there for a moment, he looked at Naruto, especially Naruto, finally said the name, it is clear that the surname is not from Koba Village, the whirlpool family Originally not from the village of Muye Village, but from Guozhao Village of Guozhao Country, the relationship between the two villages was very friendly after the first generation of the first generation of Wuzhuang tribe married to the first generation of Naruto. After pondering for a while, Bo Feng Shui Gate finally showed a smile and said with a smile "Naruto, your personality is very similar to your mother." Naruto couldn''t help but mutter. "mother?" Bo Feng Shui Men smiled and said with a smile "Yes, your mother is here too. I''ll let you see her later, and now I want to make you understand one thing." Naruto nodded, staring at Bo Feng Shui Gate, waiting for him to say that. The appearance of the wave Fengshui is positive, there is no smile, looking at Naruto, he said seriously "Almost 4 years ago, when Jiuwei attacked the village, I discovered a fact. Jiuwei was controlled by a mysterious character. The behind-the-scenes manipulative Jiuwei attacked the village. He has this extraordinary ability. If you do nt have enough power, you better not compete with him. One day he will come to attack Muye Village again, Naruto. Muye Village can only give it to you, now you already have the nine-tailed demon fox. Half of Chakra s power, for you, strength is only a matter of time. " Naruto, after listening to this wave of Fengshui Gate, smiled and said "I can promise you that this character will make him sad, but regarding the village, I can''t guarantee that I will protect the village." Chapter 139： Vortex Sinai Bo Feng Shui Men didn''t say much, now Naruto is not what he can communicate at all, the most important thing is that he doesn''t have much time to speak, so he has to smile a little and say with a smile "Well, we won''t talk about this. You might as well talk about how you''ve been in the past few years. I didn''t expect that you would become a forbearant at such a small age. It seems that you work hard every day. After hearing this, Naruto really wanted to tell him that he did nt need to practice at all. He could just advance by just playing tricks on others, forcing him to tell the feeling of the truth, pretending to have a heavy expression. "Well, I practice hard every day, every minute and every second, so I have achieved today." Bo Fengshuimen smiled slightly, touching Naruto''s hair with a smile, praised "Amazing, awesome. It looks like your future achievement is greater than mine. It is truly my son." After finishing the wave Feng Shui door, he took his hand away and looked at Naruto with a smile. "In fact, I still have a lot of things to talk to you, but the time is not allowed. I still have to give your mother a little time. In the end, I just want to tell you one thing." Speaking of the gentle smile of the wave wind and water gate "Naruto, I have loved you since you were born." The moment he finished speaking, the figure of Bo Feng Shui Men became extremely blurred, and slowly disappeared in front of Naruto. Looking at the disappearing wave wind and water gate in front of him, Naruto suddenly felt a little dazed, especially the last sentence, which made him very dull. Suddenly thought of the father and mother of the original world, maybe the two old men are reporting funeral for him. With a smile that laughed at himself, Naruto lowered her head for a moment. With a warm head, I felt a pair of gentle palms on top of his head, and looked up, only to find that there was a beauty standing in front of her, with long red hair, and a gentle smile looked at Naruto. "I didn''t expect to see you in only a few days. Naruto, you have grown so big. By the way, are there any girls you like?" Naruto looked at this person, and then realized that it was Swirl Sinna. I couldn''t help blinking my eyes and couldn''t say anything. The charm of Sinai was really great, especially the maternal brightness made Sinai beautiful. Sinai stroked Naruto''s head with that white tender arm and said with a smile "What''s the matter, don''t cry when you see your mother, little devil, the more you grow older the more disobedient you are?" Naruto can''t help but feel ashamed. This mother can''t help but feel awkward while listening. It''s a pity that Su Xinnai didn''t want to let him go. "Naruto, do you want me to spank you? It doesn''t look like you don''t mind, call mom soon." Seeing Misaki Naina staring at him angrily, Naruto quickly said "mom." After that, he blushed a little. Instead, Xin Xinna smiled comfortably and said with a smile "Well, this is a good boy, yes, yes, yes, I asked you if you like a girl, you haven''t answered me yet." Naruto can''t help but feel funny, this Naruto has a bit of gossip, but the tone of this conversation makes him very relaxed, looking at Yun Xinnai "Yes, and there is more than one, there are 5 booked now." Xinnai opened her rosy lips and looked surprised. "Wow, it''s really impatient. It''s my child, impatient, impatient." The charming eyes laughed into a slit, and Xin Nai reached out and touched Naruto''s head again. Naruto suddenly felt a little embarrassed. It was the first time such a touch was appreciated. Xinnai looked at Naruto''s awkward expression, and her smile was even more prosperous. The crescent moon-like mouth opened and said "Naruto, it''s really hard for you these years." After saying that, Sinai pulled down a face, a distressed expression. Naruto was stunned, and I couldn''t bear the beauty of this beautiful sorrow, Sinai, and quickly waved and said "Nothing. I''m strong enough now. If someone bullies me, I will pay him back 10 times." Xin Nai couldn''t help but laughed and said "Well, that''s the way it is. This is indeed my child. Don''t learn from your father. Think about the village all day. If you think about it, you just have to be yourself." Listening to the words of Chen Xinnai, just be yourself, and Naruto''s inner warmth passed by. Xinnai looked at Naruto with a smile on her face, touching Naruto''s head, and gently recounted the things she and the four generations met and fell in love with. Naruto listened, can''t help but feel a little moved, and at the same time a little jealous. It s not worthwhile to think of a girl like Yoshinai for the sake of the village. In the end, Yoshinaga died for Yoshinori. Girl, if it was him, he must treasure it, how could he let her die. The village was a puppet, and even if the whole Naruto was gone, he wouldn''t care. It''s a pity that this kind of thought can only be thought about. Now Chen Xinnai is dead, leaving only a little consciousness, and this consciousness will soon be destroyed. After a short period of getting along, Naruto could not help but have some feelings for Xin Nai, of course, that kind of affection. When Sin Nai finished talking about Naruto''s birth and attacked Nine Tail, she sealed Nine Tail with a Chakra chain, and both died with Watergate. The mechanical sound of Naruto''s ears sounded "Ding, the epic task is triggered, the task time is unlimited, the task requirements are, please the host to reach VIP7 level, travel through time and space, look for , Nohara Lin, and have extraordinary feelings, the task rewards, 500,000 chakras Cultivation Dan, 500,000 Ninjutsu Cultivation Dan, 50,000 Pupils Cultivation Dan, 5,000 VIP10 raffle gift boxes, 500 Pupils raffle gift boxes, 500 psychic beast capture iron cages, other rewards to be determined. " Hearing this reminder, Naruto was surprised for a while, and asked in his heart with surprise. "Nima, vip7 can also travel through time and space. If I cross and take her, then I still exist or not." "Time and space travel through different timelines without any impact." This statement clearly shows that even if he crossed the space and time to let Su Xinnai and Bo Fengshuimen separate, he had no influence at all. It is a pity that the VIP level must reach level 7. Now he only has VIP level 3. Chapter 140： Trigger an epic quest Looking at the epic mission, especially the reward, Naruto was excited, there are 500,000 Chakra cultivation dan, there are so many, he is afraid that it is either a movie level or a super movie level, and it is possible to become a god, and There are other rewards, which are extremely rich. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net However, who this Nohara Lin is, he doesn''t understand. He seems to have heard of it, but he is not familiar with it. After thinking about it, I don''t know where I heard Naruto. I can''t do it anyway. Let''s wait until VIP 7 reaches, this is not 2 days a day. Seeing that Naruto didn''t listen to her, Sinai could not help but frown on that beautiful brows. "Naruto, do you dare to make a difference in front of me? Naruto quickly laughed and said with a smile "No, I listened well." Xin Xinna frowned Yang, with a little doubt, looked at Naruto for a few moments, and found that it was not a pretend, so she stretched that brow, couldn''t help laughing, and said with a smile "It looks like you should have had a great time, but unfortunately I can''t watch you grow up." Xinnai breathed a long sigh of relief, and touched Naruto''s head again with that hand, and said with a long heart. "Naruto, you have to remember, don''t care about other people and things, it''s enough to be yourself." Naruto nodded and said with a smile "That''s for sure." Xin Nai''s mouth bent, revealing a charming smile, while smiling, Xin Nai''s figure was a bit illusory, illusory, and slowly disappeared into this dark world. novelhall.com Seeing disappeared, Naruto was not sad at all, but smiled and looked at where disappeared, shook his head with a sigh, and left the space. In the early morning of the next day, Naruto and others came to the so-called field 2 and began to cultivate. A round of iron fences surrounded a large forest in front of it. The endless woods were very wide in scope. Looking at the woods in front of him, Naruto couldn''t help but feel excited. This is the place where he has to prepare for the exam. As long as he goes in, he can have a good time playing. His face was very excited. Excitedly looked at the people aside, and set his eyes on my Ai Luo, I Ai Luo is his goal, if possible, he really wants to use the 1 tail of my Ai Luo also use the psychic beast iron cage Locked up and brainwashed, unfortunately the iron cage is now gone. To get it, you can only open it from the VIP lottery gift box or special tasks, and the odds are extremely bad. Iro noticed Naruto''s gaze, turned his head, glanced at him indifferently, and immediately looked around the crowd. Naruto smiled slightly and didn''t pay attention to my Arlo, turning his head to look at the wood in front of him. Without seeing a few glances, Sakura looked like a survivor, leaned over, leaned on Naruto with her shoulders, raised two white tender hands, and said carefully. "Naruto, there seems to be something terrifying inside." Naruto glanced at Sakura and said with a smile "Yeah, there are big pythons, big pythons bigger than you." When she heard this sentence, Sakura was startled, she was really frightened, and she was crowded toward Naruto. Standing on the side, Ino looked at Sakura''s face next to Naruto, with a big fire and a flame of jealousy inside, could not help but walked over and dared to lift her foot, but was caught by Shikamaru. Turning his head to look at Inano of Shikamaru, he asked unhappyly. "What are you doing?" Shikamaru said with a serious expression "Ino, it''s best not to have a relationship with Naruto. His strength is not comparable to ours, and Naruto is a bit strange now." Ino frowned, and she felt a little disgusted, not because she was disgusted with Naruto, but with the words of Shikamaru. It was obvious that she was framed by Naruto. "I see that you are afraid of Naruto s strength, so you framed him. I heard that you were taught by Naruto last time. It seems that you deserve it. How could Naruto s strength be you? Provocative, hum. " Said that Ino turned his head towards Naruto with a majestic gesture. Shikamaru froze for a while, the cold sweat on his forehead came out, and it really wasn''t that he could provoke it. Approaching Ino next to Naruto, he immediately showed a sweet smile, thinking about it, holding Naruto''s arm with that white arm, while holding it, he said aggrievedly. "Naruto, it''s so scary here, I''m so scared." The arm touched Ino''s skin, and there was a cool touch. Naruto coughed, and was preparing to let Ino let go of her, only to see the corners of the red hand-washed red beans in front of him, watching Naruto several people, humming "A few over there, be quiet for me." After speaking, it was a bit of bitterness. Obviously, Yushou was washing red beans in order to revenge on the last touch, otherwise why the others are noisy, just one of them. At this moment Ino paused and looked at the bitterness, a little panicked, because the bitterness was aimed at her arm that was holding Naruto, and if she did not let go, she would pierce her white In the arm. Suffering too quickly, it was not her past. Naruto didn''t expect this red bean to be so fierce, she poked a smile, didn''t want to, and stretched out her right hand to grab the bitterness. Unfortunately, as soon as I reached out my hand, the bitterness rose, a cloud of smoke rose, and the moment the smoke spread, it turned into three bitterness, and shot up and down towards Naruto. Three misfortunes, Naruto couldn''t hold one hand, grabbed Ino''s hand, and nodded back to the ground. At the moment of retreat, Naruto s expression changed. Obviously, Red Bean had already been calculated. At this time, Red Bean disappeared in front of him instantly, holding his hand in pain, flashing behind Naruto, That is half a meter away from where he returned. Holding the bitter red beans in his hand, he touched Naruto''s back with his tip, and Naruto''s forehead burst into cold sweat. In the past, he was too careless. It seemed that he could not be too small to look at ninja. Most of the ninjas had gone through various battles. Some of the battle experience was very rich, how could it be so easily defeated. Chapter 141： Red bean provocation Although he was held back by the other party, Naruto was indeed a smile. He didn''t think that Red Bean would hurt him here, and now he started the exam, and other examiners couldn''t sit by and ignore it. novelhall.com Naruto smiled and stood still "Sister Beauty, we were wrong just now. I apologize." An apology was spoken in his mouth, Naruto scolded Red Bean in his heart several times, and his heart only thought: even if you are particularly forbearing, sooner or later, the labor and management will get you to bed and make you cry and make you cry. Hongdou didn''t know Naruto''s thoughts. If he knew, maybe he would kill him directly. At this time, Red Bean heard Naruto''s apology, a smile appeared on his face, and slightly stretched his head, whispering in Naruto''s ear. "Little brother, remember a word, I''m not a big sister." Naruto can''t help but feel ashamed. I didn''t expect that Red Bean was so vengeful. A big sister still remembers it, but she can''t offend her at the moment, so she had to show a bitter smile. "I didn''t say that you are a big sister, sister." The smile on Hongdou''s face was even stronger. He took back the bitterness in his hand and said with a smile. "Count your acquaintance." Naruto couldn''t help but take a sip. If it wasn''t for now that he didn''t want to expose his strength too early, he would have pressed this red bean to the ground today for a while. Looking at the back of Red Bean, Naruto froze, sneer and whispered "Let''s go and see in the future, if I don''t get you in your hands and make you cry, I won''t call Naruto. Wap.novelhall.com" Jing Ye, who saw Red Beans leaving, was relieved. The momentum of Red Beans was not what her little girl could bear, and those who had experienced real life and death battles could not be compared by cultivation alone. Innocent Ino, looking at Naruto, could not help but smile. "Naruto, thank you just now." Naruto gave a glance at Ino, a calm response, without any changes in expression, and those eyes were staring at the red beans back. Looking at Naruto and looking at Red Bean, Ino couldn''t help but get angry again. Innocent Ino bowed his head to Naruto''s face and kissed him. "Wave", Naruto''s face felt a softness, and then he realized that he was being rude, and could not help turning his head to stare at Ino. I didn''t expect a proud expression on Ino. The little face was reddish and he looked at him with a smile. Naruto, who didn''t understand what was going on in Ino, turned to look at the red beans in front of him again. At this point, Red Bean has come to the front, standing in front of the iron fence, watching the crowd, said with a smile. "Before the second exam, I''ll send this to everyone." Talking about pulling a stack of blank paper from his arms, he said "This is a consent form. Those who take this exam must sign this consent form, because someone will be killed next, so you must first ask for your consent, otherwise I will be in trouble." After speaking, they even laughed and heard this laughter, and everyone couldn''t help fighting a cold war. Red beans, who stopped laughing, handed the consent form to Naruto, watching Naruto reach out to take over, and then continued to say "Well, let me explain the rules of the second exam. In simple terms, this is a challenge to the limit of survival." Naruto, who handed the consent form back, looked at the paper in his hand, and it became clear that this thing was a life-and-death treaty, which said that if there was an accidental death, it would have nothing to do with other people. This consent also shows that the horror of the forest in front is of course nothing to Naruto, and now he just wants to grab red beans and spank. I noticed that Naruto''s sight is not right. Red beans didn''t think much. In her eyes, Naruto is just a small child. Even if she can catch the Ibisi shuriken, the small child is a small child. According to the test just now, it also shows Naruto is simply a strength to endure, which is quite different from her. It''s a pity that she didn''t know that Naruto was just experience and tolerance, and her real strength was infinitely close to the movie level. Watching everyone holding the consent form, Red Bean took another scroll from her arms and rolled the scroll in front of the crowd. I saw that the scroll was a topographic map, and Red Bean holding the topographic map said with a smile. "Let s start with the terrain of the training ground. The 44th training ground is composed of 44 locked entrances, surrounded by a circle, with a river forest, and a tall tower in the center. The distance from that tall tower to the entrance. About ten kilometers. In this limited area, there will be a knockout process, and its content is " After talking about this pause, Hongdou collected the topographic map, and once again pulled out two scrolls from her arms, one on the sky and the other on the ground. Holding the two scrolls of heaven and earth, Red Bean said solemnly. "A scramble for scrolls by all means. Now I have the Book of Heaven and the Book of Earth. I want you to compete with each other for these two scrolls. A total of 26 groups have cleared the first test, which means a total of 13 The group will hold the Book of Heaven, and the remaining 13 groups will hold the Book of Earth. Each group will hold a scroll. In simple terms, they will compete for each other''s scroll. " Sasuke couldn''t help but say at this time "What are the qualifications?" Adzuki glanced at Sasuke, holding two scrolls in one hand and saying "A group of three people took the double scrolls of heaven and earth and reached the central tower together. However, this test also has a time limit, the time is less than 120 hours, which is exactly 5 days, and those who exceed the time will not be held Scroll of heaven and earth, without a tower in the end can be considered a failure. " After hearing these five days, Ino was a little panicked, especially Dingci, could not help crying "If you don''t eat for five days, what should you do?" Red beans said lightly "Self-sufficiency, there are food materials in this virgin forest." The pharmacist chimed in "Of course, it also shows that there are many beasts and poisonous flowers and insects in this place." Red Bean didn''t speak, it was a default, closed the scroll of the day, watched everyone whisper, and said again "I''ll tell you the qualifications. The first one has already been said. The second one is that a team that has lost their lives or cannot continue to fight is considered a failure. In addition, the book of heaven and earth cannot be halfway through. Secretly take apart and watch, if you watch, you will be at your own risk. " Chapter 142： The 2nd Chinese Tolerance Exam begins Then Red Bean explained some other matters needing attention. After that, he pointed to a place next to him, said the consent form was filled in, and handed over there. The consent form was exchanged for the world scroll, and then the entrances were selected and entered into the exercise field. . novelhall.com Having said this, Red Bean was relieved and said when he looked up. "Finally, I''ll give you a piece of advice, don''t die." While talking, Naruto gave a glance, a teasing smile, Naruto was inexplicably looked at by Red Bean, and did not understand what Red Bean was thinking. Is it afraid that he will die, but unfortunately, even if Dashe Wan comes over, it is impossible to kill him. Since the mission started for a while, they were disbanded, filled out the consent form, and they did not think about Naruto writing the name directly. There was a moment of silence, and it was almost afternoon when the crowds filled out the consent forms and went to collect the book of heaven and earth. As a matter of course, Naruto handed in three consents and got a book of heaven. Pressing the little scroll book, Naruto glanced at Sasuke Sakura and said with a smile "It looks like this book is a little safer for me." Sasuke and Sakura didn''t say anything. They knew the strength of Naruto and put more insurance on Naruto than they did. Nodding their heads, the crowd walked all the way forward, looking around the doors, thinking about where to go. I didn''t expect to meet Ino''s group just a few steps away. Ino looked at Sakura with a bulging look, and didn''t want to come over aggressively, staring at Sakura for a while, her hands were arrogant. Say "Hey, pin your forehead, remember, don''t take Naruto''s advantage in it." Sakura glanced at Ino, sipped her mouth, and said with the same arrogance "You can''t control it. See 1 Mao 2 lines 3 Chinese website" Inoki''s face turned red and he bit his teeth and said "Okay, Sakura. You are waiting. After this exam, I must fight you one-on-one." Sakura looked at Ino and said vigorously "Who is afraid of whom? Come now if you have the ability." Ino was teased directly into a heart-shaped hand, aiming at Sakura was to start a heart-changing operation. Seeing that the situation was not right, Rikamaru and Dingji lived in Ino. Shouting Ino shouted at Sakura "Let s go, I must learn this ugly horror today." Sakura''s mouth twitched and couldn''t help cursing "Who are you talking about?" Sakura with fire in her eyes raised her fist and looked at Ino. Sasuke aside, indifferently interjected "Hey, Naruto you said, you left long ago." Sakura and Ino turned their heads, only to find that Naruto was long gone, and the two of them were stomping. At this time, Naruto walked away, looking for the entrance from there, and I saw a place that should be pleasing to the eye. It was Gate 21. I walked back and prepared to go to Sakura. I just took two steps. I saw the aggressive Sakura and the helpless Sasuke leaned over. I didn''t expect the two to come so soon, Naruto stood still, waiting for them. Sakura approached Naruto angrily and called out. "Naruto, what did you do just now?" Naruto looked at Sakura''s angry look, smiled and did not answer Sakura''s words, but said "Now is the China National Tolerance Examination. The danger is greater than you think. After entering, follow me honestly and don''t run away." Sakura blinked, blinked, relieved her mood, and nodded. Sasuke didn''t say anything, but the silent look clearly recognized Naruto''s words. At this time, Ino and others were standing in front of the 27th door, and Shikamaru held his chest with both hands, showing a sinister smile. "First, let''s find Naruto, and of course, follow them behind, and wait until they have any flaws after the others play." Ino glanced at Shikamaru and frowned. "It doesn''t matter if you find Naruto, don''t get involved with me. I''ll explain first. I won''t help you." Shikamaru didn''t focus on her heart, but she glanced at Dingji, who was watching whether the food he had prepared was enough, and shook his eyes, and shook his body, thinking of Naruto''s horrifying fog, shaking Shake the fat face and said "No, Naruto is too scary, I dare not go, Shikamaru, let''s forget about it." Shikamaru''s heart sank. Ding Ci''s words spoke to his heart. Naruto''s strength is inestimable. It is not that they can win at all. Otherwise, he would definitely die by himself. Last time he was beaten by Naruto, he almost lay in the hospital for ten days and a half months. Naruto stood in front of Gate 21, looking at the iron gate in front of him, with a relaxed attitude, forcing his inner excitement and standing still in silence. And Sakura was next to Naruto, but she didn''t have any fear, just looked at Naruto with a light smile. Sasuke''s indifferent face looked around at everyone else. Time passed minute by minute, when time arrived. The invigilator ninja opened the iron door and looked at Naruto and said "Well, go in." As soon as Naruto moved, his figure slowed down, and he rushed in, as did everyone else. Groups of teams marched towards this primitive forest. Running forward, Naruto was too fast, and Sasuke and Sakura were pulled away hundreds of meters away. When Naruto reacted, it was discovered that the two guys had fallen behind, and they could not help but grin and smiled, turned around and hurried to the rear. Stepping on that thick branch, shuttled quickly through the dense forest. I didn''t expect to just jump a few steps and heard Sakura yelling "Help me, Naruto." Naruto was shocked, and used his own speed to the extreme. His body rushed over like a lightning. At a distance of hundreds of meters in a second, while flashing a tree, he immediately saw Sasuke fighting against a ninja. The ninja wore a gas mask, half a face, and in front of Sasuke, a few bitter shots passed. At the same time Sasuke flashed bitterness, the mask ninja glanced at Sakura, a flash of cold light in his eyes, and a shot of Sakura directed at Sakura. Naruto sealed his hands with no hesitation and shouted at the ninja. "Art fire escape **** fireball." After speaking, a huge fireball shot in the past, and the fireball even reached the size of 5 meters in diameter. Chapter 143： Crisis The masked ninja felt a powerful flame and turned his head to see that it turned out to be a huge fireball. The size of the fireball surprised him. At the same time, he wanted to run, but unfortunately just turned his head. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The fireball hit him fiercely, and with a bang, the masked ninja sank into the fireball and crashed into a big tree. Smash the stout tree into a huge pit. Sakura and Sasuke froze for a while. Naruto''s fireball was so well controlled that he even wrapped in the bitterness shot by the ninja. She flew by rubbing Sakura''s head. If she was a little older, she might be involved, but Sakura knows that Naruto is sure not to hurt her to send this ninjutsu. I did not expect to be saved again by Naruto, Sakura''s heart was sweet for a while, and the whole heart fell in love with Naruto. And Naruto gave a glance at the ninja who died of coke, and he could not help but chuckle and whispered softly. "It''s too rubbish, a ninjutsu will be solved, and if it is burned like this, even if there is a book of heaven and earth, it will be destroyed in the future, or it will be better to kill someone first, or go and grab a book of earth, Have fun. " After turning around and looking at Sakura, she could not help frowning. "Remember, you must follow me well. If there is danger next time, I can''t come here so smartly." Sakura nodded and said with a look of excitement "Naruto, your ninjutsu control is getting better and better, it was really cool just now." Naruto smiled slightly and didn''t speak, but looked at Sasuke, watching Sasuke''s embarrassing look, and couldn''t help but sarcastically say "Hey, if you really ca nt do it, try to drag it for a while, and drag it to me for another change. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Sasuke glanced at Naruto, didn''t speak, and he didn''t have any rebuttal. He hit a tie that he could only fight for a long time. As a result, Naruto was a ninjutsu solution. He had nothing to say about this strength. After looking around at the two, Naruto walked over, sat on the ground, waved at them, and Sakura blinked, and walked obediently. Sasuke jumped to Naruto''s side as well. Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "For the sake of insurance, I will invent a few passwords, or else it will be difficult for others to mix in with transfiguration." Sakura''s eyes brightened, and she looked at Naruto with a look of worship. "Naruto, I didn''t expect you to be so smart." Sasuke nodded, looking at Naruto indifferently. Seeing that they both agreed, Naruto cleared his throat and said "Well, the secret code is like this. I ask you to answer. As for me being disguised, it is impossible, so only I ask you." Naruto paused for a moment, and Sakura and Sasuke had no objection. If Naruto''s strength was disguised, it was likely that the disguised person would be shot. So nodded and promised, seeing the two promised, Naruto smiled badly, looked at Sasuke with a smile and said "Well, Sasuke, the code I give you is, I ask you, who are you, and you have to answer, I''m a fool." Sasuke froze, followed by anger "Naruto, you are playing with me." Naruto spread his hands and said seriously "No, I didn''t play with you, I was just talking about the secret sign." Sasuke said coldly, with a serious expression "Regardless of whether you play me or not, this code will not work." Naruto''s face changed, and he said with the same serious expression "That''s it, rest assured, if you don''t do it, I''ll beat you up, but the kind of death." Sasuke shook his body, and the anger in his heart surged up. He wanted a Naruto who was bitter and stabbed, but he still didn''t dare to move. Many lessons told him that if he moved, he would be miserable. Seeing Sasuke compromised, Naruto smiled, the smile was very bad and bad, Naruto with a bad smile turned and looked at Sakura and said "Sakura, the secret code I give you is, I ask you, who you like, you have to say what you like" Without waiting for Naruto to explain, Sakura''s eyes lighted up and she said excitedly "Like Naruto." Naruto smiled slightly, nodded, and stood up and patted his clothes. "Okay, that''s it." Sakura looked red with excitement because of the secret code, and looked at Naruto with a shy look. And Sasuke stared at him coldly, seeing a anger from his eyes. But Naruto doesn''t care. What he wants is this effect. This code is so cool. As long as Sasuke thinks he is a fool, Naruto can''t help but want to laugh. To avoid laughing, I could only turn my head and walk forward. I didn''t expect that just two steps away, I just felt that the ground was shaking violently, and the amplitude of the shaking was large, like an earthquake. There was a weird voice coming from the front. Naruto''s expression was frozen, his eyelids beating, a sense of crisis in his heart. The sense of crisis was stronger than ever. It seemed that the enemy was very powerful this time. Staring at the front, Naruto smiled with excitement. Suddenly, just listening to the sound of "", a huge python rushed over and wrapped Naruto''s whole body with the wide mouth wide open, and the big blood mouth was almost the size of a house. Naruto was startled, conditioned reflex turned his head, a little ground, and rushed towards Sakura. At this time, Sakura was frightened and couldn''t fully react. In order to ensure Sakura''s safety, Naruto had one hand and wrapped her around her neck and thighs. Jumped to the grass aside. The python opened its mouth, gliding hundreds of meters, leaving a deep gap on the ground. Naruto, who jumped to the grass, lowered himself, watching every move ahead. When Sakura was trembling in her arms, she turned her head to look at her seriously and put Sakura down. Sakura stood up straight and couldn''t help looking at Naruto. "What was that thing just now, it was so scary." Naruto shook his head and said heavily. "I don''t know. I just saw a snake head." Hearing that it was a snake, Sakura''s body shook slightly, and she subconsciously leaned against Naruto. Chapter 144： First encounter When Sakura leaned against Naruto, she heard only one shout coming from the front. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Looking at it, I saw Sasuke yelling. "Hey, you two are fine." Naruto turned his head, looked at Sasuke coldly, and sneered. "who are you." Sasuke couldn''t help but say "Sasuke, Naruto, what''s wrong with you, how can you say such a strange thing?" Naruto''s sneer expression remained unchanged, and he continued to ask "I want you to say the secret code, who are you?" Sasuke understood it in an instant, his face looked a little awkward, and then he said a few seconds. "I am a fool." "Haha" Naruto laughed a bit, holding his stomach upright and couldn''t stand his waist. Sasuke looked a little ugly, but he walked towards Naruto slowly. When he reached three meters in front of Naruto, Naruto stopped laughing and turned his head. His hands were tied to Sasuke and he called out. "Art fire escape **** fireball." After that, a fireball squirted over. Sasuke was frightened, rolled on the spot in panic, and rolled over in a panic, escaping from the fireball. Sasuke stood up and said fluently. "Naruto, what are you doing?" Naruto stared at him coldly "You are not Sasuke, because the real Sasuke will not answer so quickly. Also, just now you were hiding away too fast, faster than Sasuke''s response. It looks like you should be that big snake pill. Mtlnovel.com" Sasuke''s expression was terrified, not because of Naruto''s transfiguration, but because of the big snake pill. He couldn''t remember where he revealed the information about the big snake pill. The figure that originally was Sasuke became nihilistic. With a cloud of smoke rising, Sasuke became a female ninja, and it was the trio of Cao Ren. Of course, Naruto knew that this guy was not Cao Ren at all, but was disguised by the skin of Dashe Wan. Osumaru stared at Naruto with a sinister smile and said "You seem to call Naruto, I have been paying attention to you since the beginning. Your ninjutsu is very interesting, especially the state of the nine tails. It looks like your strength should be close to me, but unfortunately, the current You''re still too tender, and you can''t even beat my former disciple, Red Bean, Naruto, you''re too garbage. " Okumaru stretched out that long sh head and exposed Naruto outside. Naruto''s complexion did not change at all, instead he smiled and looked at Oshimaru, smiling. "Yeah, Red Bean''s actual combat experience is better than mine. I don''t really have her better now, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t beat her with my full strength. As long as she is in front of absolute strength, all her moves are clouds." After saying Naruto, he shook his hands, printed a seal, and moved quickly, yelling "Secret method, nine-tailed demon fox state, on." Without any reservation, Naruto exposed all six tails, and the whole little body was like a small nine-tailed demon fox. Naruto''s eyes became like fox eyes, looked at Dashe Wan indifferently, turning his head and glancing at Sakura behind him. "Retreat a little, as far as you can, and run away if there is danger." Sakura looked at Naruto''s momentum, she was shocked inside, Naruto''s powerful momentum was like a wave rushing towards her, and the appearance of the demon fox mo, this form is the demon fox Chakra, I have heard about the fox, and the real feeling is a deep sense of fear. After hearing Naruto''s words, Sakura''s fearful heart settled down, looking at the strange snake pill in front of her. Sakura frowned, and took a step forward and said nothing. "Naruto, I''ll help you too, I won''t run." Naruto said coldly "Don''t make nonsense, hurry up, be careful to reach you then, if you don''t want to die, just stay away." Seeing that Naruto was not joking, Sakura then obediently withdrew her suffering, turned her head unwillingly, and jumped into the distance. Looking at Naruto''s back when she turned her head, she felt a heartache in her heart, and Naruto''s strength was strong The loneliness of the figure made her feel a heartache. She just wanted to grow up quickly to help Naruto. Unfortunately, she was too weak, not even one-tenth of Naruto''s strength, and would only hinder her. In order to avoid hindering Naruto, Sakura ran fast and kept running until she couldn''t see Naruto, so she stopped to catch her breath. Seeing Sakura leaving, Naruto then looked at the big snake pill, smiled with a smile, and said with a smile "Well, Osumaru, you probably won''t hit a little girl." Da snake pills curled his sh head, and said with a strange expression. "Of course not, Naruto, my goal is only you, if you can be my container, it would be better." Naruto smiled a little, and did not expect that Osumaru would choose him. It seems that Sasuke''s strength is too poor, and he has been abandoned. Naruto who smiled, held his hands in two hands, and quickly printed the seal. It was completed in 1 second, and the big snake ball in front of him was a blast of fireball. Seeing Naruto''s 15-meter-diameter fireball, Oshimaru didn''t look any moving. When the figure moved, the body was twisted, and the lower body turned into a serpentine shape. After passing through it, he avoided Naruto in an instant. That fireball, it seems he knows that this fireball can''t be touched. A huge fireball slammed into a large tree, and with a bang, a huge mushroom cloud blew up. All the birds and beasts within a hundred miles were shocked to fly out. The big snake pill looked at the fireball with such powerful power, and his face was a little moved, but it turned into an excited smile. When he stretched his head, the whole person was like a snake, usually rushing towards Naruto, and spit out A long sword is exactly that grass. Cao Zhijian stabbed directly at Naruto, and when Naruto''s eyes were closed, the eyes were opened, and the three hooks of jade blood wheels were also opened. Looking at Naruto''s blood chakras, Dashe Wan looked very excited, excitedly opened his mouth, and vomited the sword. "Haha, Naruto, I didn''t read it wrong. This is the writing of the chakra. You are my container. This is really great." Talking about Naruto and stabbed in the past, Naruto''s figure flickered and disappeared into the open space in an instant. The whole figure seemed to disappear, there was only a piece of dust in the open space. The sword in Dashemaru''s mouth stabbed in the air and looked around several times before turning his head to look at the midair behind him. Chapter 145： Battle of Orochi 6 Naruto with his tail appeared in the sky behind Oshimaru, screaming with his hands tied. "Hot fire, Fengxian fire. Look. Yarn, Chinese website" The high-speed shooting of the flame in the mouth, the speed and amount of the flame was terrifying, and it rushed out more than 5 **** in one second. Da Snake Pill was startled, he couldn''t hide from such a fast fireball, and the whole body was directly hit by the fireball. With a bang, Dashewan''s body was smashed and flew, and fireballs in the Ming population continued to spray, aiming at Dashewan''s flying body, slamming it in the past. Osumaru couldn''t change direction in mid-air, and now his body was seriously injured by a fire, and his muscles were blackened. Encountering so many fire groups, in an instant, only heard The " " fire group continuously exploded, and the power of each fireball was huge. The big snake ball was completely anatomized, the whole body was distorted, and the skin and flesh were blurred. The big snake ball that crashed into the ground sank deeply into the land. The flames in the Ming population were not finished yet, and they kept firing. The fireball smashed into the ground and smashed a huge pit on the ground. The center of the pit was the wolverine body of Dashe Wan. The whole person could not die anymore. The body has long become coke-like, without a good piece of meat. Naruto, who stopped shooting fireballs, fell down and landed on the ground, thinking about it, and stretched 6 tails directly at the "corpse" of Oshimaru and shot at it. Dashe Wan''s dead body trembled for a while, and the corpse made a big mouth, and a man crawled out of that mouth. It is the big snake pill itself, the complexion of the skin is extremely pale, and the eyes are like snake eyes. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The rebirth of the big snake pill sh , climbed out of the dead body, and looked up to see the six Naruto tails. Naruto seems to have predicted it in general, the tail is shaped like a palm, and he slaps it at the big snake ball. With a "snap", the air shook for it. The body of Dashe Wan hit the tail straight and was shot out by Naruto. The whole person crashed into a giant tree, inlayed it, climbed Can''t get up. But even with this embarrassing big snake pill, the face is always a smile, said with that unique hoarse voice "Naruto, it''s amazing. It''s really amazing. Hurry up and show your full strength, haha." Naruto smiled coldly and said with a smile "Relax, even if you don''t say it, I will do it." After talking, Naruto controlled the tail, and wrapped it around the big snake pill, so that he couldn''t move his whole body. He lifted the big snake pill with 6 tails, held it in the air, and raised it high . Naruto took a deep breath, and according to the memory in his mind, squeezed the red Chakra out of his body. The red Chakra turned into small water polo as soon as he left his body. The water polo was red. There are more and more Chakra water polo being squeezed out of Naruto. The bound big snake pill looked at the floating red water ball outside Naruto''s body, and the mouth widened instantly, Zhang Da said loudly. "Naruto, you this, this is" Obviously, Oshimaru felt a little scared from Naruto''s momentum and countless Chakras. Naruto stared at Dashe Wan coldly, without answering his question, directly raised his head and opened his mouth, and instantly the countless red water **** condensed in front of Naruto''s mouth. The water polo was getting bigger and bigger, the red Chakra''s sphere became faster and fuller than the size of the fireball. But this is not over yet. When that Chakra sphere rose to a certain extent, it slowly began to shrink, doubling down. Until the end, the entire ball became only the size of a little finger, and the ball was no longer red, but a hollow black color. Looking at the small ball in the sky, Naruto opened his mouth and swallowed it. The moment he swallowed it, he aimed at the big snake pill and shot it out. The big snake pill stunned for a moment, yelling while holding it. "Naruto, wait, don''t post, we have some things to discuss, some things we can talk about." Dashe Wan is really panicking now. He has never seen such a dense Chakra. If he shoots out, the power is absolutely huge. It is very likely that he will shoot a big hole in his soul. No matter what Naruto said, when the mouth opened, the thick red rays burst out, forming a straight line, and rushed towards Dasuwan. The rays of the tail cannon are very stout, and that powerful strength is absolutely terrifying. With a buzz, the whole earth trembled, and the rays wrapped the large snake pill in, and all six Naruto tails were scattered. I saw a thick red energy wave in the sky, flying straight to the blue sky, and shot through the thick black clouds. The whole sky was a touch of red. Looking at the red sky and such weird wavelengths, several groups of people in the jungle looked at each other, that is, Ai Luo showed a deep expression. Looking at the red sky, the red beans that had eaten the dumplings changed their expressions and muttered in a low voice. "What''s going on, is there a movie-level figure in it? It looks like this test of forbearance has brought other unrelated people." Before I finished speaking, I saw several invigilators coming to her and waving as they walked and said "Master Examiner, several ninjas who took the China National Tolerance Exam were killed, and before the exam began." The red bean was startled, the body jumped down, the cloak fluttered with the fly, and the red bean that fell to the ground said coldly. "What''s going on, take me to see." The invigilator nodded, and took the red beans toward the places where the grasses had died. Naruto at this time issued a tail cannon at Dashe Wan, his face was very quiet, there was no trace of joy, because he could feel, the atmosphere of Da Shewan had not disappeared. I didn''t know how this guy''s life was yng, so the powerful tail cannon can''t sh him. I saw the dust fluttering in front of me. When the dust spread, I saw the big snake pill kneeling on the ground, panting heavily, his breath was confusion, and his forehead was sweating. And the whole body is like water shower, obviously regenerating surgery. Lying next to him was a dead python, which should suddenly summon the tail cannon that used Namon to hold Naruto down. It is a pity that he still underestimated the power of the beast cannon, and the python was shot through directly. His half of his body was gone, and he almost died. Chapter 146： Oromaru With only half a life of Dashe Wan, Naruto looked nervously, Naruto stared at him with a smile. Look. Yarn, Chinese website With his legs bent, he rushed straight on the ground. The big snake pill was startled, and in panic, he bit his finger and shouted at the ground. "Spiritualism." Instantly a huge cloud of smoke came out, Naruto frowned, his figure relaxed, and the whole man stood still. He looked at the smoke in front of him coldly. The smoke spread out and appeared in front of Naruto was a huge python, the python''s body was extremely huge, and it must have weighed tens of thousands of tons. The python opened his mouth, exposing two sharp teeth, and uttered words. "Hey, Dashe Wan, I haven''t seen you for years. Did you call me out to deal with such a little ghost? It looks like you are old and hurt by such a little ghost." Dasumaru kneeled on the head of the big python, panting. "Don''t talk nonsense, set him flat, remember, don''t sh him." Looking at this snake for a few glances, Naruto then remembered what it was. This was the psychic beast of the Great Snake Pill. Wan She opened her huge mouth and said sarcastically. "This little devil is not as big as my tooth. Don''t blame me if I accidentally swallow it." After speaking a mouth, he bit it at Naruto, and wrapped around a 100-meter-wide area under the big mouth. Naruto''s expression sank, and he jumped into the air. Wan snake followed Naruto and turned around. The snake''s head bent, and rushed towards Naruto. I did not expect that the speed of the snake was not directly proportional to its body, Naruto frowned, and could not change its position in the air, and the six tails were definitely useless for such a large snake head, only ninjutsu could be used. Naruto, who holds both hands, quickly seals the seal and completes the seal in an instant. "Water Margin, the Great Falls Technique." At the same time, Naruto was surging behind a giant wave of waves, and the huge current covered all the snakes'' bodies. The water wave passed through Naruto, hitting the big snake''s head severely and smashing it. "Bang", a huge splash of water splashed, a stream of water desperately poured into the mouth of the million snakes. The water flow was too great, and the impact was violent. When it hit Wan Snake, it knocked it directly to the ground. The current buried his body, and his head lay softly on the ground. Water Margin and Great Falls have been evolved by Naruto into an s-class. The fierce impact of the water current is extraordinary. It is an ordinary ninja. As soon as it hits it, it may be crushed into pieces. Wan Snake''s body is too large. When the current hits it, it will not be able to climb on the ground. It curls up. There is too much water in the mouth. When it spit out the water in the stomach, Wan Snake shouted unwillingly. "No way, Osumaru. I''m leaving. This boy''s jutsu is too scary. If I continue this way, I will die here." Said that Wan She turned into a cloud of white smoke, and all of a sudden disappeared. The big snake pill dropped directly into the river, and the whole body was shaken by the impact of the river, barely surfaced, standing on the river, shaking the body, unable to hold it, and wanted to fall. Naruto stood in a place where there was no water in front of him, pointed his back to the ground, and held his right wrist with his left hand. "Lecce." Suddenly, the thunder and lightning in Naruto''s hands raged, and what was originally Kakashi''s Raiche Ninjutsu appeared in his hands. Naruto with Reche in his hand, ran towards Da Snake Pill, with a figure like lightning, kicking his feet on the current, as if flattening the ground, lifted his right hand, and smashed at Da Snake Pill. The big snake pill was startled, and with a panic expression, his hand was stretched out, and a few snakes shot at Naruto. The little snake opened its mouth, exposing that sharp teeth, and bit it at Naruto. Naruto looked at the snake serenely, and Rachel greeted him with his hand. The little snake met Rachel in the hands of Naruto and turned it into two halves. No one can come over. Rachel smashed at the xing mouth of Dashe Wan. "His hiss" and relaxed the two sides of Osumaru''s body easily. The waist was cut into two half by the Naruto''s hands and cut into two big snake pills. He spit out his own person again, and the regeneration operation was launched, and the whole person got out again. Naruto gave a cold glance at the big snake pill without any hesitation, holding Rachel in his right hand and hitting it again. He wants to see how many times this guy can be reborn. Now his own Chakrado can''t run out. Except for the 10-minute limit, he doesn''t have to worry about the shortage of Chakra. Dashemaru, who had just climbed the exit, was split into two halves by Naruto, but this time he even took his head apart. Blood and water spilled all over the ground, and the big snake pill fell straight to the ground, looking half dead. But the head started peeling again, and Dashe Wan crawled out again. Looking at the big snake pill that even killed Yng than Xiaoqiang, Naruto stretched out his tail and shot at it, trying to lift him up and launch the tail beast cannon again. The moment he raised the big snake pill, Naruto heard a sound next to his ears, as if someone came over again, and it was not one person, but two. One listened to the familiar beat, it was obviously Sasuke, the other did not know. In order to prevent outsiders from seeing his writing wheel eye, Naruto had to close it, but did not expect the moment he closed the writing wheel eye as soon as he closed his eyes. Dashewan''s slippery body turned into a snake and rushed straight out. Naruto couldn''t grasp at all because the snake body was too slippery. Oshimaru who slipped away did not dare to fight Naruto again. He almost did not have a small life just now, and was completely restrained by Naruto. Naruto s power of ninjutsu has exceeded his imagination. The strength is too terrifying, terrifying It made him tremble a little. He didn''t want to lose his life for the sake of Naruto''s body, so he had to think of running out in the rear, and the direction of running was exactly the direction of Sasuke. Since Naruto can''t get it, so is Sasuke. Sasuke''s qualifications are not very bad, but Naruto''s strength is too bad. At this time Sasuke looked at the figure in front of him, frowning frantically, and took out his shuriken, and greeted him directly. Dashe Wan smiled coldly, stretched out his head and smiled and bite Sasuke in the past. Sasuke couldn''t react in shock. It should be said that Dashe Wan was too fast, and he couldn''t react at all. The long neck stretched out, and the big snake ball opened a mouth, revealing two fangs and biting at Sasuke''s neck. The moment the two fangs bite the neck, leaving two small holes. Watching a curse appear next to the two small holes, Osumaru retracted his head and looked at Sasuke, smiling with a smile. "Sasuke, you look like this and Itachi very much. If you want to defeat Itachi or Naruto one day, then come to me, I can help you realize it, remember my name, Osumaru." Chapter 147： Red Beans and Snake Balls Dashemaru didn''t dare to stay halfway, because if Naruto catches up, he will definitely die here. novelhall.com Half of the big snake ball turned into a snake, slid the branches, and ran away to the distance. I didn''t expect to see the red beans just after they walked a hundred meters away. Hongdou glanced at Dashe Wan, his face changed, and the whole face immediately pulled down, took out the bitterness, and thought about it, and shot at Da Shewan. Da Snake Pill slowly relaxed, leaping directly away from the bitterness, looking at the angry expression of Red Bean, showing a faint smile. Red beans bit his teeth, and when he reached out, he directly launched the shadow snake hands. Numerous little snakes stretched out of his sleeves. The long snake body rolled towards Da snake pills. Da snake pills smiled coldly. Although Naruto could not beat him, the red beans were small. The girl is not his opponent at all. Don''t stop while the little snake around the red bean arm, the big snake ball wrapped around the red bean''s arm like a snake, rushed over quickly, rushed to the moment when the red bean barely reshaped, and turned into a humanoid big snake ball again, standing on the red bean In front of me, a smile. Looking at the smile of Dashe Wan, Hongdou shuddered all over her. Dashe Wan''s shadow was very big, and her whole body shook slightly. He shot it again without any pain, but unfortunately because of too much fear , That bitterness has no speed and strength. Da Snake Pill lifted his hands and held the bitterness in his hands, smiled, threw it away, and screamed in one hand. The red bean''s complexion changed, the imprint on his neck began to attack, and his whole body was uncomfortable. He knelt down on the ground, looking at Dashe Wan with an expression of pain. Oshimaru walked over with a smile, looking at the painful appearance of Red Bean, and said softly "You seem to have forgotten who taught you everything." Adzuki gasped, staring at the snake ball, "Why are you here?" Da snake pills said with a strange smile "Come here just to give a person a special gift, like yours, but this gift has been replaced by another person. The previous person was too strong. Wap.novelhall.com" Red beans moaned the spell on the neck with one hand, and lay on the ground in pain. Ogimaru looked at her with an expression of enjoyment, stretched out a hand, and dared to grab Hongdou''s face. I saw a huge red slap stretched out, it was Naruto''s nine-tailed tail, and one tail was pointed at the big snake ball. The big snake pill changed his look, raised his foot, and quickly flashed out. At the same time, he fled without thinking or thinking. Naruto''s figure appeared in front of the red beans, and he bent over to watch the big snake pill running forward. His legs were bent and he was about to rush over. Adzuki looked up, stretched out a hand, and said "Wait, stop chasing, you can''t beat him." Naruto turned his head to glance at the red beans, and couldn''t help but frowned and said. "I said eldest sister, how do you know that I can''t beat him, this is all right, I''m not bothered by that guy, I don''t know which direction the guy ran." Red Bean''s forehead was full of sweat and he looked up at Naruto, only to find that Naruto was in a state of nine tails. This momentum and beginning were completely immobile. Such a scary Chakra turned out. I ca nt help but say that I m holding red beans "who are you?" Naruto couldn''t help but feel funny, this red bean was stupefied by his appearance, and even asked who he was, Naruto crouched down and looked at Red Bean in the state of keeping his whole body. "I''m Naruto, even if you still have nothing to do with me at first, and then threaten me against my back, have you forgotten so quickly?" Red Bean frowned, crawling on the ground and looking at Naruto, his expression was very painful, mo moulding his own spell, Red Bean gritted his teeth and looked at Naruto. "Well, don''t worry about this matter. Can you help me? Someone else is coming right away. I don''t want others to see it." Naruto said with a smile "Are you asking me, if you are asking me, then show your sincerity." Red beans couldn''t help but asked dullly "What sincerity?" Naruto said with a bad smile "For example, call me a husband, or call me a master or something." Hongdou s mouth opened instantly, and she looked at Naruto in anger, and didn''t want to roar if she wanted to. "Naruto, give me another word, watch out for me." Naruto stood up and looked at her with xing in her arms. "You can''t beat me at all with your current strength. The last time I was persecuted by you was because I didn''t show my strength. Now I, let alone you, are that Dashe Wan is not my opponent." When I heard Naruto''s words, Red Bean remembered the way of Dashemaru escaping. Looking at the panic, it was clear that Naruto was afraid. It might be that Naruto was driven away, and what he started to say was to send a spell To someone, that person is obviously talking about Naruto, but he didn''t give it away. Is it because Naruto''s strength is so strong that he can''t handle it at all, and can only escape, and then transfer to the next target. Hongdou looked at Naruto''s mo-like, especially the appearance of the red chakra, looking very serious, looking at Naruto and asking "Dare Snake Ball, did you run away?" Naruto said with a smile "Of course it is. If you hadn''t called me just now, he would have died a long time ago. No, I haven''t snatched the books from my place." Instantly thinking that the book of the earth was not grabbed, Naruto regretted it for a while. Looking at the painful appearance of red beans, I could not help but smile and said "It should be yours, it''s all because of you. I don''t have the Book of the Earth anymore, and I need to figure it out for you last time." After saying that Naruto shook hands and pulled back a few tails, only 3 tails were exposed, and 6 tails became 3 tails, and the pressure was much less. Controlling his tail, Naruto **** the red beans directly, and tied them up. Red beans **** by Naruto, startled "Naruto, let me down, what exactly do you want to do?" Naruto said with a smile "Let me learn from you, I said that, the new account and the old account together." After talking about it, lift the red beans with your tail, jump directly at the front, step on the branch, and look around, looking for some hidden places, so that you can do something unseen. Chapter 148： Red beans After beating for a while, Naruto found a tree hole at a glance. It was just right, control the tail, and bundle the struggling red beans. wap.novelhall.com Leaping in shape, hoping into the tree hole. Upon entering the tree hole, Naruto dropped the red beans directly. At this time, because of anger and the pain of the spell, the whole face was distorted, and shouted at Naruto. "Naruto, do you know the consequences of doing this?" Naruto spread his hands and said with a bad smile "Of course I know, at best it is to irritate you, rest assured that this is really what I want to do." After saying that Naruto stretched his tail at the red beans and tied them together. One tail **** the body of the red beans and lifted them up. Two tails pulled the sides of the red beans'' clothes and shred them into pieces. Red beans froze for a moment, while chewing, his cheek flashed red, shouting at Naruto "Naruto, you remember for me." Naruto rubbed his hands and said with a smirk on his face "Rest assured, not only I will remember, you will remember today." Talking to Red Bean, he stretched out his two hands and slowly reached Red Bean''s undressed body. Red beans panicked, and at this time Naruto''s three tails tied her to death, she couldn''t get rid of it, and shouted in panic. "Wait. I listen to you. Don''t mess around. I was wrong. I was wrong. I shouldn''t be like you at first." Naruto looked up and said with a smile "I tell you, it''s too late to say this now." After speaking, he stretched out his hands and put them under the red bean''s armpit. When he touched his hands, he felt that the red bean''s body struggled more. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto didn''t think much about it, a few fingers fluttered quickly. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha no, don''t scratch my itch, I''m afraid of itching, really, don''t." Hongdou could not help but laughed out, smiling desperately, almost smiling. Naruto glanced up at the red beans. The movement in his hand did not stop, but grew faster and faster. The width of the red bean body''s distortion has also increased. The expression of mad smile, the eyes of laughter shed tears, and the entire expression laughed and cried. "Haha, no, I surrendered, I was wrong, I listen to you, no." The red beans screaming desperately couldn''t help but laugh, and they couldn''t breathe. Naruto kept scratching. Without stopping for a while, Red Bean smiled almost out of breath. Seeing Red Bean almost rolled his eyes, Naruto stopped. The moment I stopped, there was a trace of sweat on my forehead, and I have to say that this tickle is still a strength. Gritting his teeth, smiling red flushed red beans, said to Naruto "Boy, you wait, as long as you let me go, I want you to look good." Naruto smiled and looked at Red Bean and said "Looks like, you haven''t laughed enough. I originally wanted you to rest. It looks like you are full of energy now, so let''s continue." Saying Naruto stretched out his hands again. Red beans panicked and hurried "Wait, I was wrong, Naruto, please let me go. I was wrong." Adzuki blinked and looked at Naruto flatteringly. Naruto smiled slightly and raised his finger without hesitation. Then a tickling activity started again. I don''t know how many tickling activities have been performed, only to make Red Bean smile with sweat, and the whole body was showered with water, so I let her go. The red bean that stopped smiling no longer showed that kind of tantrum, it was just a breathless effort. Looking at the ruddy face of Hongdou, Naruto said with a smile "What''s wrong, sister, what else can you say this time, keep talking." Hongdou glanced at Naruto, squinting, and said unwillingly "I won''t say any more. I apologize. I was bad before. I did something wrong. Please let me go this time." Seeing the awesome red beans of the past apologize, Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and said with a smile "Haha, you are so funny." Red Bean pulled her face down and looked at Naruto. She couldn''t say a word. She now wanted to give Naruto a kick, but the tickling was too uncomfortable, which was more than ten times more painful than the spell''s pain, so she reluctantly said "Well, this is the case. Can Naruto brother let me down?" Saying red beans blinked, showing a charming expression. After Naruto laughed, he said with a positive expression. "No, I want you to promise me one thing, and I can let you down." Hongdou''s face was sinking, forcing his inner discomfort, and squeezing an ugly smile. "whats the matter?" Naruto said with a smile on his face "Promise to be my wife." Hongdou was instantly angry, shouted angrily "Fart, little fart, are you kidding me, I tell you haha, haha ??I promise you, I promise you, don''t scratch me, I promise you everything." While Red Bean was talking angry, Naruto stretched out his hands without hesitation and continued to tickle. This time, Red Bean was forced to help but reluctantly agreed. Naruto smiled when he heard Red Bean promised, said with a smile "Well, okay, in order not to make you regret it, we signed a contract." Red beans could not help but stunned and said in surprise "Is there a contract for this thing?" Naruto stared at Red Bean''s flushed face and said "Of course, it''s just like the spell behind you. If you break the contract, you will die painfully. That kind of pain is hundreds of times stronger than the snake''s spell." After hearing Naruto''s words, Red Bean could not help fighting a cold war. Now that Naruto can know the curse, it seems that his words do not want to be false. As for whether the words are true or not, only Naruto knows that the contract is impossible at all. This is a way for him to deceive her in order to prevent this red bean from retaliating against him later. Naruto reached out and called out a ninjutsu scroll in his system. I saw a white glittering scroll appearing in front of Naruto''s palm. Such a strange thing made Red Bean''s eyes wide open. This magically appearing scroll was never seen before, and it still glowed. Chapter 149： Engagement Scroll Naruto with the ninjutsu scroll in hand, handed it to Red Bean, said with a smile "Sister, as long as you bite your finger and press on it, I will do the same. The two people press the fingerprint, and the contract is completed. If one of them repents, or wants to shout the other, then You will be killed by thunder. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Adzuki doubted him, looked at the scroll, and frowned. "Is this thing so magical, why have I never heard of it." Naruto''s face remained unchanged, and he smiled. "Of course, this is a family contract, you can''t even know it." Hongdou glanced at Naruto, heard the story, thought about Naruto''s name, Uzumaki Naruto, the Uzumaki family is very good at seals, maybe there is such a scroll, and the contract scroll to change people''s destiny through the seal . Red Bean, who believes in Naruto, is a bit scared. She doesn''t want her marriage contract to a child, and she is still such a small ghost. Can''t help frowning, Red Bean said unhappyly "No, I won''t sign it. I just lied to you." Naruto smiled, and stretched out two hands while smiling. When Red Bean saw Naruto''s movement, he panicked and called in a panic. "Okay, I sign, I sign, wait, ha ha ha ha I sign, can I sign it?" Naruto retracted his hands, handed the scroll over, and let go of both hands of Red Bean. The red bean that took the scroll opened it, and suddenly wondered. "Naruto, why is tracking written on it. Look. Yarn, Chinese website." Naruto''s expression remains the same, and he talks everywhere "There are a lot of ninjutsu attached to this. This includes the tracking number. Through the tracking, find the person who regrets, and then fall into the thunder. Sky thunder is super s-class ninjutsu." Hearing Naruto''s words, Red Bean had no doubt at all, and looked a little surprised, looking at the scroll stupidly, biting his teeth, reaching for his fingers, and putting a thumbprint directly on it. Looking at the seal, Red Bean was a little embarrassed, and couldn''t help thinking: Is the second half of his life on a little ghost. Seeing that the red bean was stamped, Naruto took the scroll directly with his tail, but he was afraid that Red Bean could see the strangeness of the scroll. In order to truly perform a play, Naruto bit his own thumb a bit and covered a bloodstain. After doing all this, Naruto directly took back the Ninjutsu scroll of this tracking technique. Seeing that the scroll suddenly disappeared, Hongdou couldn''t doubt it any more, and 90% of his heart knew that the scroll was true. Thinking about Naruto signing a marriage contract with her, Red Bean is a little ashamed. This Naruto is just a little ghost. If this matter is known to Naruto, it must be a curse. But this can''t be repented, but repentance must recruit super s-class ninjutsu. Regardless of the downcast expression of Red Bean, Naruto calmed down her body, walked forward, and walked away without saying a joke. "My wife, red beans, now I''m going to take the book of heaven and earth, obediently wait for me to complete the exam of middle tolerance, come to marry you." Red beans gritted his teeth and didn''t speak, waiting for Naruto to leave before cursing. "In the end, those ninjas forgot." After thinking about it, she immediately felt unrealistic. Naruto''s nine-tailed ability could not even resist her. Those ninjas were just the backing of Naruto, and they might be killed by him. For the ability of Nine Tail, Red Bean thought for a while, and finally decided to tell the three generations of Naruto this matter, and the thing to be reported also included the big snake pill. Naruto rushing to the circuit, it didn''t take long to see Sakura, at this time Sakura had found Sasuke, and Sasuke fell to the ground and fell unconscious because of the spell. Sakura stood aside and didn''t know what to do. When she turned her head, she saw Naruto, beckoningly beckoning. Several Naruto jumped up and down, came to Sakura, and looked at Sasuke who fell to the ground. Sakura came here cleverly and asked in doubt. "Naruto, what''s wrong with Sasuke, I will see him fall to the ground as soon as he comes, and the long ninja who thinks of snakes?" Naruto looked at Sakura and said casually "That ninja has been driven away by me." After speaking, I walked to Sasuke''s side, grabbed Sasuke''s collar directly and lifted him up, and Sakura on the side paused for a moment, looking at Naruto puzzledly. Naruto held Sasuke in one hand, without any sympathy, raised the other hand and aimed at his handsome face with two slaps. "Pap, pap." The two beeps were extremely soft, and Sasuke was still groggy, without any trace of waking. Naruto held Sasuke coldly. "Sasuke, I know you can hear it, remember to me, you can''t die now. If it dies, isn''t it wrong for me to endure it? This test must be completed by three people. Now I will give you 1 minute, I get up. " Sasuke''s brow moved slightly, very slightly, to prove that Naruto''s words had reached his ears. Naruto continued coldly "My time is limited. I''ll give you 1 minute. If you don''t wake up for 1 minute, then don''t blame me for being unwilling and just throwing you in the river to drown you." Sasuke''s eyes opened suddenly. As he opened his eyes, a strange smile appeared. Suddenly, the spell on Sasuke''s neck moved, the whole body glowed dimly, and the dark red pattern on the arm appeared. Looking at Naruto in front, Sasuke smiled coldly and yelled in a low voice. "Naruto." As soon as I raised my hand and hit Naruto''s face, I hit him with a punch. Naruto smiled. Even if Sasuke had a curse on it, he is not his opponent now. Nine-tailed status does not need to be opened. Naruto mentioned Sasuke Aimed at the tree in front, a handful still passed. Sasuke''s body slammed into the tree in a straight line, and Sasuke, who was flying upside down, changed his shape, and even stepped on the tree with his feet, and the whole person stood tightly on the trunk. . With his left hand covering his right hand, Sasuke said with a cold smile. "Naruto, now I''ll show you my hidden hand, Chidori." The current on Sasuke''s right hand is chaotic, and the current on the entire hand is like a thousand birds tweeting, noisily ringing. Sasuke holding Chidori rushes towards Naruto. Naruto smiled, pointed his hands at the ground with a lazy expression, and shouted. "Lecce." Instantly Naruto''s right hand appeared a larger current group than Sasuke Chidori. Chapter 150： Sasukes seal Looking at Naruto''s hand, Sasuke holding Chidori froze, and looked at Naruto stupidly. "Naruto, how could you possibly have this ninjutsu?" Naruto holds Reche in one hand and sneers. "Sasuke, don''t forget, I also have writing chakras, and my writing chakras are more special than Kakashi''s. See Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, and Internet Having said this, holding Rachel at one hand and aiming at Sasuke was smashing in the past. Sasuke''s face sank, and without much panic, Rachel, holding Chidori in his hand, greeted him. Thousands of birds confronted Raiche, and everything was silent for a moment, as long as the rushing current of Nazzi was flowing in the palms of the two. The two types of thunderous Xing Ninjutsu collided, and for a while, they could not tell each other, and countless currents were jumping in the palms of Naruto and Sasuke. Naruto said slightly surprised "I didn''t expect your spell to have such great power. If it hadn''t been for me for a long time, maybe I would lose to you today." Hearing Naruto''s sentence, Sasuke suddenly felt shocked, and looked at Naruto unbelievably. When Sasuke looked at Naruto, his thousand birds went out, and Rachel in Naruto''s hand still beat him. With a bang, Sasuke flew straight upside down and flew towards the tree behind him. Naruto''s Rachel''s power is too great, although he was somewhat offset by it, but still hit his body a little. Sasuke, who had pain in his mouth, smashed into the tree, and passed out. The curse of the whole body also slowly disappeared because of passing out. Seeing Sasuke''s unconsciousness slowly falling to the ground, Naruto could not help but toss out Zui Qi, and then destroyed Rachel, and there was a moment of contemplation in his heart, wondering whether he should let Sasuke self-destruct. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The Zhong Ren test must be in groups of 3 people. If a person dies, he will not have the opportunity to obtain Zhong Ren''s qualifications, which is really unpleasant. However, he was unwilling to take care of Sasuke. Now he looks faint, and if he is not taken care of, he will be eaten by the beasts around him. When Naruto was thinking about what Sasuke was going to do, there was a slight sound in his ear. This sound was like three people quietly trying to escape, but unfortunately they were rubbed into the clothes by the leaves. Eyes like needles, Naruto turned and looked at the grass in front of him, yelling "Who is it, come out." The grass shook for a while, and I saw three people holding their hands up, and Ino held his hands first, and said with a reluctant smile "Naruto, it''s us, we''re not malicious, we''re just curious." Fat Ding Ci, nodded fiercely, his body shivering with fear. Naruto frowned and looked at Shikamaru and Tingji, saying somberly. "When did you get there?" Ino stayed for a while and then said "Just now, when Sasuke gave you that ninjutsu, the time you defeated him." Naruto faced Ino''s eyes and asked with a serious expression. "Really, you didn''t lie to me. Remember, it would be miserable to lie to me." Ino looked at Naruto''s eyes, and he couldn''t help feeling a horror in his heart, especially when he saw the way that Sasuke was defeated just now, and his heart was even more scared. "No, I didn''t lie to you, Naruto, how dare I lie to you." The sincere eyes of Ino did not lie, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief. If his secrets of writing round eyes were known by these people of Ino, he might destroy them. Tail''s secret is much bigger. Can be used in the future or as little as possible. Seeing Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, Ino''s eyes flashed, and he hurried forward, saying with a pink face. "Naruto, your strength, why is it so powerful, and what is that ninjutsu just now, so scary." Naruto smiled slightly, relaxed, and didn''t show that serious expression, smiling. "I just sent it out of imitating Sasuke''s ninja. I didn''t think about it and succeeded. It looks like I''m a genius." Ino had no doubt at all, and could not help but be filled with admiration, and said excitedly "Naruto, you are indeed a genius." Naruto Haha laughed twice, and said with a finger in front of Shikamaru and Dingji "You two, yes, it''s you. Take care of Sasuke for me. Take care of me. I can''t grab your scrolls." Shikamaru and Ding Zi looked at each other, and they were very angry, but they didn''t dare to say anything. Looking at Sasuke''s dizzy body, the two stood in place and didn''t know what to do, they had not taken care of anyone. But Ino couldn''t stand it anymore, with her hands in her hips, she couldn''t help shouting at Shikamaru and Tingji. "Naruto, what did you say?" Shikamaru was stunned, looking at Ino''s angry expression, sweating his forehead, thinking only that this woman fell in love with others, and it seemed like she was dead-hearted, and even her partner was gone. Ding Ci didn''t say anything, he obediently stepped forward, holding up Sasuke''s body and holding him up. Shikamaru followed closely. Although his heart was full of reluctance, Naruto did not dare to resist at all. Seeing Shikamaru and Dingji walking towards Sasuke''s shoulders, Ino said with a smile on his face. "Naruto, what will happen in the future, despite telling them to do it." Ding Ci and Shikamaru aside, sweating again. Naruto tilted his head and looked at Ino, laughing. "They are your companions, do you betray them like this?" Ino''s sweet smile, eyes worshipped Naruto "I only have Naruto in my heart." Sakura on the side stood up with goosebumps, couldn''t help coming forward, intermingled between Naruto and Ino, with her hands on her waist, glaring at Ino. Ino sank, and stared at Sakura gloomily. As for the expressions of the two girls, Naruto ignored them, but walked forward, saying nothing while walking. "Hey, don''t make any more noise, it''s almost half a night now. Let''s go find a place. It''s too central here. By the time someone was attacked, I didn''t understand the situation." When I heard Naruto''s words, both Ino and Sakura were stunned. They turned around and looked around, and they snored. The scene around them was really terrifying. This is in the dense forest. Whenever a tiger rushes out, maybe . Chapter 151： Sakura and Ino talk Naruto found several tree holes and had dinner with the Ino group. It was late, and it was not cost-effective to go out and hunt the enemy at night, so take a good rest. Look. Yarn, Chinese website So An quietly fell asleep. Among them, Sakura and Ino almost got into a fight again for dinner. The two scrambled to express themselves, and eventually the dinner was made in partnership. There was nothing to worry about overnight, nothing to disturb them. In the early morning of the second day, Naruto sleeping outside was awakened by the glare of the sun. Looked up at the sky, and found that it was already bright. Long stretched a lazy waist, turned to look at Sakura and Ino, just ready to call the two girls. I didn''t expect to see at a glance the bodies of the two girls entangled with each other, holding their legs tightly with both hands, an intimate look. Naruto sweats heavily on his forehead, stretches out a hand, and shakes Sakura. Sakura''s sleepy eyes were hazy. While opening her eyes, she held Ino''s body tighter again and looked up at Naruto. Opened his mouth and said stupidly "Naruto, is it dawn?" Naruto nodded, and looked at her strangely. Sakura stared at Naruto''s gaze and turned her head, only to find that it was Ino who was holding in her arms, and immediately became angry. Sakura, aiming at Ino''s head, just knocked fiercely, angrily Road "Well boar, why are you beside me?" Ino suddenly woke up with Sakura, rubbed his head, a grieved expression, opened her eyes and looked at Sakura, and instantly understood what was happening, could not help crying. "Hey, yesterday you said you were scared, so you asked me to accompany you. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Sakura exclaimed angrily "You bullshit, I obviously want Naruto, what are you doing here?" Ino said displeasedly "Hum, how could I leave Naruto alone with you, and you don''t want to think about yourself, Naruto can be seduced by your brain." Seeing that the two women were about to start the endless quarrel, Naruto frowned and said "Do nt be noisy, but now you have to take the exam, hurry up and wait for a ninja sneak attack, I can''t control you." Sakura and Ino immediately climbed up obediently, sorting out the messy clothes. Ino, who was afraid of the leaves on her clothes, frowned, shouting at Sakura. "Hey, big forehead, why aren''t you going to treat me at night?" Xiao Ying glanced at Ino and said coldly. "Rest assured that I have no interest in you, all I like is Naruto." Ino smiled and said with a smile "This is different, don''t you say that you promise Naruto to be small, and if we both marry Naruto, sooner or later we don''t want to sleep together, so we have to make it clear. I don''t like women. Sakura frowned, and said solemnly "I don''t like it, and why I am small." Jing Ye said with a smile "Of course, you are worse than me. As for your strength, you must be protected by Naruto." Sakura stunned, and it was clear that Ino''s words had come to her heart, and she couldn''t help lowering her head in regret, and whispered. Looking at Sakura''s unhappy look, Ino couldn''t make a joke for a moment, sighed softly, walked in front of her, and said with hands in waist. "Sakura, it''s better for us here. Before and after the China-Ninja exam, we played two games. If anyone loses, he will be the smaller one." Sakura looked up, looked at Ino stupidly, and thought for a while, then she said "Well, that''s fine, but before I do, can I ask one thing?" Ino said puzzledly "whats the matter?" Sakura asked earnestly "Do you really like Naruto?" Ino stayed for a moment, looking at Sakura''s expression didn''t seem to be a joke, he couldn''t help but chu zu smiled, zu horns curved a sweet smile and said "Of course." Xiaoying didn''t know why, and suddenly laughed. Xiao Zu, who smiled like a crescent, said "Well, that''s the case, I''ll fight you well." Naruto stood on a tree, looking around, holding the book of heaven in his hand, a moment of contemplation. It''s really difficult to think about whether to take the initiative to find the scrolls yourself, or wait for those stupid x ninjas to come to the door and find them by themselves. After all, Sakura''s physical strength is so bad that she can''t keep up, it will only delay her time, let go of her, and Naruto can''t do it. It looks like I have to wait and see if there are any silly x ninjas coming to the door. Naruto thinking about this, jumped and hurried towards Sakura and Ino. Seeing the two girls at a glance, they did not expect an expression of excitement in their expressions, with a puzzled expression, Naruto jumped over. Seeing Naruto, Sakura and Ino didn''t get caught up this time, they just said hello. Although he didn''t understand what happened to Sakura and Ino, Naruto still didn''t ask. Since the two girls didn''t bother him, he still had a pleasant feeling in his heart. Soon, Sasuke and Shikamaru with bandages on their arms, Ding Ci walked over. Seeing Naruto, Sasuke''s eyes flashed with anger, but a calm expression flashed. That anger, Naruto captured it very clearly, but he didn''t care. For him, Sasuke is not in his eyes. Even if there is a curse, the strength is still too bad. To win, that''s garbage. Watching Sasuke''s Naruto and others, only listening to the sound behind them, three ninjas rushed out of the grass. It was the three members of the Naruto village. The ninja covered with a bandage and half of his face looked at Naruto and his group in a low voice. "Hey, devilheads, show me all the scrolls in your hands." Naruto smiled slightly. He didn''t expect someone to come to the door so soon. Turning Naruto, looking at a few people, said with a smile "Excuse me, are you talking about me?" After hearing Naruto''s words, a thin ninja named Sak Ninja suddenly laughed and said with a smile "This little devil is scared and silly." Naruto looked at Sak with a smile and said with a smile "I''m not stupid, but before you start, can you show me what the scroll in your hands is, if it is the Book of Heaven, then you are unlucky. If it is the Book of Earth, maybe I can still keep you A whole body. " Chapter 152： Otome Village Threesome Exclaimed Sark. "Little ghost, stop talking. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" At the same time, he rushed towards Naruto. With one hand out, aim at Naruto and launch that special ninjutsu storm attack. Naruto reveals a sneer, while he smiles, his figure slows down and disappears directly into place. Sack''s entire face froze for a moment, and at Naruto''s speed, he couldn''t react. I didn''t know what to do for a while and a half, and at the same time, Naruto appeared half a meter in front of him, lifted his feet, kicked at Sack''s belly, and kicked horizontally. Sack flew up, like a bullet, and flew out instantly, slamming into the trunk. Bounced by the trunk, she fell to the ground, her mouth wide open, her hands on her belly, and she knelt on the ground with an uncomfortable look. Looking at Sack''s expression, his two companions were confused. The female ninja named Jin said with a scornful smile. "Hey, you have a problem. Being kicked by such a child still hurts like this, but you are still a ninja." Sark looked at Jin, covering his stomach with both hands, and tremblingly climbed up, saying babblely. "That guy is not an ordinary ninja, that speed is faster than my chopped waves." Kim skimmed Zuzu, didn''t believe him at all, and said sneerly "I think you are careless. You didn''t expect to be hit by the other person when you came face to face. It really lost our face. You look good." Talking about Jin Yi''s suffering, he rushed directly towards Naruto, and when he rushed over, he shot Naruto with that bitterness. Looking at Jin in front, Naruto frowned. She didn''t care about her suffering at all, but turned to look at Ding Ci and others. "I don''t like to slap women, who of you want to go." Ding Ci and Shikaru opened their mouths and looked at Naruto. Others have shot Suffering. This guy still has a mood to chat. Is he already strong enough to avoid suffering without watching? Sakura and Ino said in shock. "Naruto, be careful." Naruto smiled slightly and said to Sakura and Ino with a smile "Rest assured, these trash can''t hurt me." Talking about Naruto''s figure, it disappeared again, and that bitterness inserted into Naruto''s ground, and Suffering **** with an explosive symbol, instantly ignited. With a bang, the detonation symbol exploded, blasting a large pit with a diameter of ten meters. Jin coldly smiled, a proud smile, looking forward, as if seeing Naruto was blown to death, when she smiled for a few seconds, the smile froze. Naruto yawned behind her, and stretched out a hand to point at her neck. With a single cut, gold fell directly to the ground. Seeing Jin fall to the ground, Sak in front and the bandaged masked ninja Tos were shocked, and he stunned the other person. Chakra''s control must be very powerful. However, both were veterans with long battles, without hesitation, and rushed towards Naruto at the moment when gold fell. One left and one right, one held the iron wristband in his hand and aimed at Naruto with the countless needles. The other raised his palm, and there was an invisible wind wave from that palm. Naruto gave a casual glance at the two, holding his hands and screaming "Forbearance, the technique of hydration." Numerous water masses condensed around Naruto, and more and more water masses were rapidly condensed. The water masses became Naruto''s avatars, approaching a hundred avatars, and surrounded the two ninja gangs. Looking around the avatars around, the expressions in the eyes of the two ninjas immediately became serious. Naruto doubles around them and says with a smile "Can you take out the book of the day and now? If you obediently take it out, I might just leave you alive." Sack and Toth looked back to back, looking at the avatars around them, their expressions dared not be a little slack. The two moved at the same time, and they did not want to rush towards the two. Shin Naruto shook his head and shouted with a wave "Strangle them." Having said this, the countless clones raised their fists and rushed towards the two ninjas. Sark and Toss directly launched their abilities, using that invisible attack to launch at Naruto''s avatar. It is a pity that they are small in these avatars, and each avatar has the same strength as Naruto. Although they are hit once, they will disappear. However, how could they get the strength of this avatar, but Shang Ren. At the moment of their ability to launch, it was discovered that all Naruto had disappeared, and more than a dozen avatars had escaped their attack, none of which had been missed. Sucker and Toss were stunned, their ability to start stopped, and they stood like wooden people, looking at the empty sky. I saw two avatars suddenly appearing in front of him, as if moving in an instant, and raising their fists at the chins of the two was a fist. This punch directly smashed them up, but this was not over yet. As their bodies flew to midair, two avatars appeared again in front of their eyes. Aiming at their stomachs is kicking them down. The two had a pain in their stomach, which was angina, and their faces were deformed. The body slammed into the ground straight, and on that ground, waiting for their top ten avatars, watching their bodies rubbing their fists. The two ninjas suddenly panicked, because the stomach was sore and they couldn''t turn around. Only at the mercy of those Naruto avatars. So a beating man game started, Sack and Toth were smashed into the sky, flying down again, flying up into the sky, and falling again. Almost passed out their pain, and the whole body was scarred. Jin Naruto stood aside watching the good show, looking at the scenes of battering with a relaxed expression, a lazy expression. Ding Ci, Shikamaru, and others watched. Naruto s terrible strength made them fear for a while, and they vowed not to come to trouble them again. It''s really scary. And the real body didn''t move at all, as if they were expected to fail miserably. Looking at Naruto''s eyes, Ding Ci and Lu Wan had a deep sense of fear in their eyes, and they even thought that if they provoke Naruto, they would be the ones hit by the sky. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help fighting a cold war. Chapter 153： Book of Earth Sakura and Ino, their small faces are extremely excited. The stronger Naruto is, the more they admire and admire inside. This powerful strength also proves that Naruto can really protect them well. wap.novelhall.com No girl doesn''t like heroes. Therefore, the expressions of Sakura and Ino were so excited that their eyes seemed to be two loving hearts, so they cried out. Sark and Toth were almost stung as minors, and after they flew up and down several times, they couldn''t help crying. "Wait, don''t fight, ah, we surrendered, we''ll give you the scroll." Hearing this, Naruto smiled slightly and snapped his fingers with a smile. The two avatars in the sky, kicking at Sak and Tos. Kicked on their stomachs, the recoil was too fierce and took them into the ground. It smashed into the ground and smashed the land into a huge pit, and the dust was flapping. The two fell to the ground, their faces turned into pig heads, their bodies trembled slightly, they were only half-life, and they couldn''t even lift their fingers. Toss trembling, said in a characteristic deep voice "The scroll is in my clothes. If you want to take it, we give in." Naruto''s eyes twitched at his avatar, the avatar crouched forward, and mo was inside Moss''s clothes, and he found the scroll. Holding the scroll in avatar, he came over to Naruto. Naruto smiled, reached out to take over, and gripped the cylindrical scroll, only to see the font on the ground. novelhall.com Looking at this local book, Naruto smiled. He didn''t expect to complete the task so quickly, and it hadn''t passed for 24 hours. However, he did not rush to complete the task. There are still 5 days left. It is better to play more, but the sh people are not responsible. With a bad smile, Naruto turned his head to look at the two in front of him, winking at the avatar. Holding two hands in split hands, the seal quickly screamed, and the two ninjas pointed at the ground called out. "Art fire escape **** fireball." After speaking, a fireball shot in the past, Sack and Toss were shocked, and Toss got up in panic. I have to say that human potential is unlimited, and you can get up like that. Toss, who got up in an instant, didn''t want to, and raised Sack, who was on the side, smashed at the fireball. The bandage masked ninja used his companion as a shield to block Naruto''s blow. The moment he blocked it, he immediately turned around and rushed straight out. At this time, the fireball was too powerful, and slammed into Sack, and the shock wave from the explosion affected all the avatars around, all the avatars turned into water masses and disappeared. Watching Naruto running away with a slight smile, he didn''t want to catch up. This guy died sooner or later, and his body was severely injured. Even if he didn''t look for him, he could be shattered by anyone or a beast He didn''t want to dirty his hands. He glanced at the **** that was blown up by Hao Fireball in front of him. Naruto turned his head and stared at the female ninja Kim who fell to the ground. He walked to the ninja, and suddenly the female ninja jumped up, and when he jumped up, he cast no pain and shot at Naruto. Naruto frowned, his body flickered, and he hid easily, the moment he hid, the female ninja turned his head and stepped on the branch without running away. Looking at Kim''s back, Naruto smiled and patted the dust in his hand and said "Forget it, let''s see if you are a woman." Sakura and Ino couldn''t help yelling at the nymphs "Naruto, it''s so cool." Shikamaru and Tingji aside, turned to look at the two girls, ashamed. Naruto glanced at Sakura and Ino, smiled, and walked over. Walked to a stone in front of several people and sat down with xing in both hands. In the face of Naruto, Sakura and Ino were puzzled. Even Shikamaru looked at Naruto with a doubt, and couldn''t help but ask "Naruto, you killed those ninjas, aren''t you afraid that others will come along in the voice and chakras." Naruto stared at Shikamaru and said with a smile. "Kanomaru, I have to say that you are very smart, I just want them to come over, and now there are two groups of people, it seems that these people are still very smart." Smiling Naruto stared at the branches on both sides. Kumaru was startled and turned to look at the branches in front of him. He listened attentively, and surely heard the sound of footsteps of several people beating. The sound is very complicated and chaotic, indicating that there are many people. Sakura and Ino also found these anomalies, and could not help leaning towards Naruto. The two girls walked to Naruto''s side, standing on his left and looking at the surrounding woods. After hearing only a few noises, a total of 6 people jumped out. A group of three people, exactly two groups of people, I was a group of Loro, and a group of Lee Locke. I love Luo Na''s dark circles looking at Naruto, staring blankly, then turned to stare at Lee Locke. Li Luoke and Ning Ci noticed Naruto''s lazy attitude sitting on the stone. They were obviously waiting for them, and their faces were surprised, but their eyes were on my Arlo. Naruto smiled slightly, stood up while smiling, and watched the two groups say "I didn''t expect such a coincidence. This is really a fate, whoever comes first." I love Luo Leng''s eyes to Naruto, zu horns with a gloomy smile said "Naruto, I''m here to play against you, but there are others who are not good at it, but it will be an eye-obstruction, so" Without saying a word, Ai Luo looked at Li Luo Ke, without saying a word of greeting, directly launched the sand, rushed towards them, the sky full of yellow sand rushed to the three of Li Luo Ke. Seeing my ability to love sand, a few people were very surprised. The moment they were surprised, they immediately flew around. The three were very regular, flashing in three different directions. However, they still underestimated the sand ability of Ai Luo, the yellow sand, divided into three strands, and hit three people at the same time. Lee Lok is okay. With his powerful physical skills, it is easy to avoid the sand. Ning Ci is also the same. Those white eyes can see the flow of the chakra in the sand, find the flaws in it, and hide. And the speed every day was not enough. I saw the yellow sand oncoming, and the yellow sand like a huge wave, ten meters above her head, smashed angrily. Chapter 154： Killed every day Every day, the speed couldn''t react at all, biting her red lips, pulling out the coat''s hidden weapon, and shooting at the yellow sand, Unfortunately, those are just ordinary sand, bitterness and various knives can only pass through, and because of resistance, they all fell down. Every day she showed a terrified expression. I love Luo''s sand ability, which shocked her deeply, and she was seriously injured when she smashed it. Naruto glanced at a few people, seeing that he was hit by Huangsha every day, and his heart was a bit unbearable. After all, this is a girl. Although she is a bit irritable, she is even better than Sakura and Ino. Seeing that every day was wrapped in yellow sand, Naruto moved, like lightning, and rushed over, and came to Tiantian in the blink of an eye. Without hesitation, he stretched out his hands and hugged her waist, flashing out. A distance of one hundred meters. Startled every day, feeling Naruto''s breath, struggling all over the body, struggling very hard, almost let Naruto keep her down. Frowning Naruto couldn''t help but say in every ear "Chick, be careful, I''ll knock you down." When I heard Naruto''s words, I didn''t dare to move every day. But here is a height of hundreds of meters. If she falls, she will definitely break her bones with her strength. And now Naruto can save her, watching the rolling in front of him, and not letting Naruto''s Huangsha out, she can''t help but yell every day "Run quickly, the sand is catching up." Naruto turned his head and glanced at the rear. At a glance, he saw that the yellow sand became dense, and the whole sand condensed into a large hand, and he grabbed at him. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network I did not expect that Nairoto was so impatient that Naruto was a little dissatisfied. With a person, it was still difficult for him to escape from Nairobi''s hands at his current speed. I love Luo''s real strength, but it is more forbearable than normal, otherwise it will not become a sand shadow in the end. Seeing that the sand hand was getting closer, Naruto released one arm around Tiantian waist, and the other hand moved down. Naruto''s arm was found to be in the wrong direction. "What are you doing, wait, don''t go down." Naruto said crying and laughing "I just hug you, otherwise you will be killed if I get hit by the sand." Every day I made a big red face, and then I felt that I had misunderstood Naruto, lowered his head, and the white face was slightly red. Naruto didn''t stop. She hugged every day and hugged her waist. She nodded to the branches of her feet and jumped out like lightning. Seeing Naruto''s speed so agile, I love Luo Zuo Jiao cornered and laughed. I love Luo''s smile, which caused Kan Jiurang and Temari to fight a cold war, and realized that I might be real. I saw that Ai Luo stretched out his right hand and raised his finger at Naruto. The speed of the sand hand accelerated sharply, and the speed was doubled in an instant. Naruto glanced at the yellow sand and lifted a heart. If he can move his hands now, he can use the nine-tailed state. As long as the nine-tailed state is turned on, the speed of the yellow sand is not a problem at all, unfortunately It was him holding both hands with no time to hold the seal. Lying horizontally in Naruto''s arms, noticing the speed of the yellow sand behind him, he seemed a little panicked, watching Naruto''s heavy expression, and couldn''t help saying "Let me down quickly. If we go on like this, both of us will be caught in this sand. If that''s the case, you might as well run away." Naruto glanced at Tiantian in her arms and did not expect this girl to have such a good heart, and could not help but smile and said "Rest assured, I won''t hurt you as a beauty." Every day her face turned red, and Naruto''s words made her cheeks crimson, her head bowed in shame, and a sweetness in her heart for no reason, but when she thought of Naruto''s shameless wn, she couldn''t help but burst into fire, and instantly shy His expression changed, and an angry look glared at Naruto. Naruto is a bit inexplicable. I don''t know why the girl blushes and gets angry, but now is not the time to think about it. The yellow sand behind is only more than ten meters away and will come over in less than a minute. Naruto sank and said to Tiantian in his arms "You hold me by the neck, don''t let go." Startled every day, I didn''t understand what Naruto was saying, but her body had been straightened by Naruto, her arms hung on Naruto''s shoulders. When Naruto let go, he was frightened every day and clasped his white hands tightly, holding Naruto''s neck tightly. The whole man hung Naruto''s body, his legs were pinched by Naruto''s waist, like a tree bag Bearish. I found that this posture is too ambiguous every day, and I dare not let go of Naruto, because once it is released, it may fall, and the moment it falls, it will be wrapped in the yellow sand behind it, and then there will be only a dead end. The tender white face, as red as boiling water. Every day, that face wiped Naruto''s face, and when she breathed out, she hit Naruto''s cheek. I have to say that the girl''s breath is a sweet smell. Naruto who didn''t think about it, shook his hands, sealed it, and whispered "Secret method, nine-tailed demon fox state, on." Instantly Naruto''s red Chakras emerged through the body, with six tails exposed, Naruto''s whole body wrapped in demon fox feathers, and a seductive look. Different from before, the last time I felt this breath from a long distance, this time approaching, the whole little face was pale every day, the momentum on Naruto made her chakras all over the body, and it was like a hot storm Constantly hitting her body, the degree of discomfort was more than several times greater than her previous practice. Seeing Tiantian''s expression was a bit ugly, Naruto knew she couldn''t let her red chakra wrap her body. Even if he was in a ninja physique, he could only persist for 10 minutes. The girl would die in less than 1 minute. Try to control Chakra not to rush to Tiantian, Naruto, holding Tiantian''s waist with both hands, jumped towards a large tree in front. This jump, a distance of hundreds of meters, instantly came to the branches of the big tree 2 trees ahead. Putting it lightly every day, Tian Tian''s eyes blinked at Naruto, and he opened his mouth to say something, but unfortunately Naruto turned his head directly to the big yellow sand hand. Chapter 155： Battle with Ai Luo Naruto is in the state of six tails, aiming at the huge yellow sand palm in front, with a low figure, and shooting the six tails directly. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Whispered "Body surgery, tail flurry." Talking about the 6 tails spinning quickly, the speed of rotation is like a propeller plane, rushing straight towards the yellow sand ahead. They collided with a "bang", and the spinning tail was overpowered, breaking up all the yellow sand and rolling it up in the air, and the dust of the sky was flying. For a moment, the sand of Iro was directly swept by Naruto''s tail to shatter, and the huge palm turned into a fine sand and fell to the ground. Looking at Naruto''s Nine-tailed state, I love Luo narrowed his eyes, and the smile of Zu Zhuojia became more and more, and he said with a smile "Looks like, the two of us are really destined, and did not expect that your strength is stronger than I thought, even Jiuwei is controlled by you." Naruto said coldly, sneerly "No more nonsense. Hurry up if you want to fight. If you don''t come, I will start." Speaking of the body crawling, with both hands on the ground, a leap, rushed directly towards my Ai Luo, Naruto''s body, like a little fox flying in the sky. At the same time, the six tails were pointed at me and Ailuo took it. Six tails turned into palms, aimed at my Arroyo''s short body, and one palm hit the other. I love Luo standing there without a trace of movement and no intention to escape, but the sand gourd on the back, slowly falling down into the sand, the sand turned into a shield and wrapped my love Luo''s body stand up. Look. Yarn, Chinese website "Pop", a tail slammed on the sand of my love Luo, unfortunately this sand is extremely strong yng, except for a violent impact sound, the sand did not fall. I Ailuo looked at Naruto in the sky with a calm expression, reached out, controlled a part of the sand, and rushed towards Naruto. Naruto frowned, while slamming the sand shield of my Airlo with that tail vigorously, while knotting his hands with one hand, the complex way of printing with one hand took 5 seconds to complete. "Water Margin, water bomb." On both sides of Naruto, left and right, water droplets are condensed, and the water droplets are getting larger and larger. The larger water droplets become a huge faucet. The two faucets rushed towards the sand. The water rushed longer. One became two huge dragons. This ability to condense two water dragons out of thin air has made Kanjiro and Teju dumbfounded, and their hearts are extremely shocked. Where there is no water, this large-scale water system jutsu is launched. This is how horrible Chakra can do. No matter what to say, this battle was not for them to take part. When they saw that the water dragon was rushing towards me, they just thought about it and didn''t want to. They thought they ran out elsewhere. If they didn''t run, they would definitely be punished. Spread to. Two water dragons, biting the yellow sand with a big mouth, bite directly to smash the yellow sand. The yellow sand was washed away by the thick current, and the water dragon came towards me in a mighty manner. Looking at his yellow sand being bitten by a water dragon, I love Luo was surprised, knowing that this thing is not protected by his sand. The speed of condensing the sand instantly became faster, and the yellow sand on the bottom of I Luo''s feet dragged his body back quickly towards the rear. The water dragon changed its direction, one dived, and rushed over again. The two water dragons seemed to have the spirit of Xing, chasing closely the footsteps of my Arlo, without a pause. Naruto stepping on a branch, a jump, standing upright, controlling Chakra, standing on the faucet, stepping on the head of the faucet with his feet, holding his hands in a quick way, aiming at Ai Luo A fireball shot in the past. The ten-meter-diameter fireball faintly flashes the dark red Chakra. I love that the figure that escaped is not in a hurry. Now there are two water dragons on the left and right. As long as they are apart, they feel they will run into it. I love Luo''s complexion, he can only launch sand to protect every skin in the whole body. The fireball slammed into the sand that wrapped my whole body, and the whole earth shook with a bang. Iaro used the sand to form a ball on the periphery of the body, and the ball was blown out. A huge hole. A fireball smashed half of the hole in the sand. My Alona''s face changed, and she became very shocked, looking at Naruto, who couldn''t believe it. Naruto didn''t hesitate and shouted with both hands "Huohuo, Fengxian fire." He said that he put his hand next to his mouth, opened his mouth, spit out countless fireballs, fired quickly, aimed at the hole in front of my Arora, and ran over. Barely condensing the sand, I love Luo preparing to fill the hole, and suddenly found that the hole could not be filled, because the power of the fireball was too great, and the fireball seemed to mutate, leaving a little red chakra, that red check Carat, constantly destroying his sand, no matter how he makes up, the sand will be disturbed by the red chakra. At the same time, Naruto''s several fireballs smashed over. The fireballs were very fast, and they were very accurate. None of them fell outside, and all rushed into the holes in the sand shield of Ai Luo. " " The surrounding sand was smashed, the ball of sand stopped backing down, and it fell down all at once. The thick smoke in the sand was rolling, and I couldn''t see the situation of Ai Luo. However, because he couldn''t control the sand dragging his body, he must be injured. He was like a scale who fell off the ground and was met by two water dragons. The water dragon opened the huge mouth and aimed at the round sand shield, biting it down, biting the sand, and biting a hole directly. The sand shield was instantly bitten into countless fine sand, fine sand All were washed away by the current. The water dragon turned into a rushing water and hit it **** my arrogant smoky body. At this time Naruto jumped into a tree and looked at my Airo. With that breath, I could feel that he was not dead. It looks like another unbeatable Xiaoqiang, and this Xiaoqiang is still very yng. Iro was shocked by the current, but it didn''t feel anything at all, standing silently, and still able to control Chakra floating above the current. Looking at Naruto, I love Luo, there was no change in expression, but the skin on the face began to fall. It was not human skin, but fine sand, pieces of fine sand, and two layers of sand fell inside. What appeared was my Airo''s face. Teju and Kanjiro on the one side were extremely shocked. They did not expect that the last armor of Irona''s defense against sand had been broken, and Naruto''s strength could not be underestimated. Chapter 156： S-Class Ninjutsu Power Looking at Naruto coldly, I love Luo''s face twisted, an angry expression called "Naruto. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese. This roar rang through thousands of miles, and the sand on my face began to change. The piece of sand covering his body turned into a monster shape. Seeing that Ai Luo changed his face, Kanjiro and Temari were extremely shocked, and Puju, whose pupil was enlarged, shouted at the crowd around him. "It''s not good. Everyone is going to run. I''m going to go crazy now." Looking at Naruto in front of her every day, she was very shocked. The fighting just was too horrible, and the horrible metamorphosis. Now the other person has begun to transform, so she couldn''t help thinking: Is this still a ninja? Temari''s words awakened others. The battle in front of them is either not something they can participate in, or it may be killed here if it spreads. Li Rock and others, as well as Sakura and others, flew back quickly, and several people retreated in the same direction. The three groups got together and whispered while sweeping several people with the light of the corners of their eyes. Shouju asked Naruto what was happening to him, but unfortunately, none of them were clear. All he could say was that the nine-tailed demon fox was under his control. When I heard Jiuwei was controlled, Temari''s expression was very deep. Others didn''t know how terrible the tail beast was, but she understood it. I love Luo, who was tortured by the tail beast did not sleep, and could only use a kind of fake ninja. Forcing myself to sleep, this leads to a weakening of the spirit, which is hot-tempered. Even so, I can easily be controlled by 1 tail. These 9 tails, but she heard that they are more cows than the 1 tail, and she is actually controlled by Naruto. If she did nt see it today, she would not believe it at all. In her heart, there is an unknown fear of Naruto s strength. Think about her. In the past, Naruto was provoked, and cold sweat came from his forehead. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Kanjiro was even more so, but he clearly felt Naruto''s strength, and he could flatten him without Kuiwei. If Jiuwei was opened, what would happen? Kanjiro didn''t dare to think, he now Finally understand why I love Luo said that Naruto would be dead. Now Naruto will just flick the big tail gently, he will certainly be dead. Several people talked about Naruto''s topic. Sakura and Ino were ecstatic. Naruto had a good attitude towards them. It seems that Naruto''s affection for them is not comparable to ordinary people. Naruto at this time was looking at me with a cold eye. I loved Luo''s whole body and changed into a small tail, two pairs of arms, and already a monster''s arm. The whole head was like a toad. Naruto didn''t look scared, but said with a smile "I love Luo. Actually, I really want to ask one thing. In this case, is it because you are controlled by 1 tail, or do you control it?" I didn''t answer Naruto''s words, but I said with a smile. "Naruto, I want to sh you, sh you." As he pointed out Naruto''s palm, the palm became longer and thicker and flew over. Naruto''s expression remained the same, and he shot his tail with a ridiculous smile. The 6 tails spun quickly and hit the palm of my monster Arora. "Bang", I love Luo''s palm turned into fine sand, was pumped out by Naruto''s tail, but there was no blood at the break, but the sand, the sand slowly condensed, and turned into a palm shape. Naruto skimmed slightly and said with a smile "You have something like my tail, but you look like you are controlled by one tail. You can''t even control one tail. Are you too garbage?" I love Roar roaring at Naruto "Shut it down, give me shut it down, what do you know, what can you understand, demon fox I want to fight you." Saying that Ai Luo lowered himself and shot countless fine sands, the shooting speed was very fast. As the fine sand scraped across the branches, he left deep marks on the branches. Naruto''s face remained the same, a little of that branch, quickly flickered away, and the speed of the soles of his feet flashed agilely, twice as fast as he started. I Ai Luo did not stop firing fine sand for half a second, and continuously sprayed at Naruto, as if the sand on his body could not finish shooting. Naruto flashed faster and faster, dodging for a while, could not help but feel a bit annoyed, stopped on a tree branch, facing the fine sand, and shot a fireball. A huge fireball rushed into several pieces of fine sand, and half of the way was blasted by Iro''s sand. The severity of the explosion blew up several branches. Although Hao Fireball didn''t flash to Ararat, Naruto got a little time, and Naruto shouted with both hands. "Water Margin, water bomb." Tensing, Naruto rushed out of two water dragons, the water dragon opened the mouth wide, and rushed towards Ai Luo. I love Luo''s palms out and patted at the faucet. The beast-tailed I love Luo. The strength is really strong. In one shot, a water dragon was scattered. Seeing that another one rushed to him, I love Luo''s figure leap, and jumped out, even if his body was protected by thick sand, but he still dare not yng hit the water dragon, Naruto''s powerful fireball, let He was extremely surprised that other ninjutsu dared not slack off. Seeing the moment when Ai Luo was hiding away, Naruto jumped down, jumped to the ground, patted his hands on the ground, and screamed at the same time. "Earthworm, earthen bomb." After speaking, the ground bulged for a while, and the protruding place was a dragon head. Two dragon heads pointed at my Ai Luo, opened their mouths, and sprayed countless fine soil. The power of that fine soil is not much worse than his fine sand. I love Luo, who was constantly jumping and dodging, didn''t notice the fine soil at all. He was smashed into a slam, his body slowed down and fell straight. The dirt dragon kept spraying fine soil and hitting one of Ai Luo''s body. At the place where the impact hit, there was a continuous crack, the crack became larger, and thick pieces of sand fell down. But this is not over yet. The moment I fell in love with Luo, the water dragon turned around very headily, opened his mouth, and bit it on the body of Luo Luo. "Swish", the current was turbulent, breaking up the state of my Elona''s tail, breaking through, revealing half of her body. I love Luo''s face is extremely shocked, he did not expect Naruto''s jujutsu to be so scary. Chapter 157： End of battle Shocked, I love Luo''s incomparable anger, can''t help the inner anger, shouted into the sky "I don''t agree, I don''t agree, I can''t just lose like this. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Naruto s two-handed knot was about to stab him with fire. I did not expect that while a fireball squirted out, I Ai Luo s body began to change. The body wrapped in yellow sand became bigger and bigger. A super beast, one hundred meters tall and one hundred meters long, heads directly to the end of the sky. I looked very excited and shouted into the sky "Great, I''m finally out." After speaking, looking at the Naruto ahead, Naruto''s body is like a small bean to it. He squinted his eyes and looked at the naruto of the little bean, his expression flashed a little surprised, and said in surprise "Oh, I remember you seem to be Nine Tail, but look at you like this, I understand, I did not expect that Nine Tail''s power is controlled by you, little, you are really great." Naruto jumped into the sky with a smile and jumped into the sky, staring at the big eyes at one end and saying "Yiwei, are you Ai Luo or Yiwei now?" He squinted his eyes and said funnyly. "I love Luo already asleep now, I am the tail, the real tail. Little nod, what do you ask these?" Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "It''s easy to do at the end. I''m really afraid you''re my Airlo, otherwise my secrets will be exposed." After speaking, Naruto closed his eyes, and opened the three hook jade writing wheel eyes without hesitation. The three hook jade writing wheel eyes were spinning, staring at the big one in front. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Looking at Naruto''s eyes at the end, a flash of horror flashed over, asking unbelievably "This is the chakra, why do you have this kind of pupil?" Naruto said with a smile on his face "You don''t need to worry about this, because you are going to die soon." After speaking Naruto, he exhaled and squeezed out the body of Chakra. The red chakras constantly overflowed, turning into water clusters. The water clusters floated around Naruto, turning all the red Chakra water A cohesion gathered on top of his head. The round red chakras began to shrink, one to the size of a little thumb. It only took less than half a minute to do all this, because the physical skill bonus of writing the eye of the round was condensed so quickly. Seeing the small ball in front, Naruto swallowed it without hesitation. At the moment of swallowing, the tail yelled. "I understand what this is, wait, don''t send it out." Naruto doesn''t care about it, he shot at it with his huge body. In a big surprise, the opening was huge, and a wind group sprayed in the past, and the huge wind group directly hit Naruto''s tail beast cannon, which was directly invisible. The power of Naruto Tail Cannon is too huge. It shot through the belly of a tail, and a huge hole appeared in the belly. A burst of blood spewed out and filled the sky. Countless trees in the rear collapsed, and the entire earth was shaken. There was a twist in his face, and he shouted angrily as he twisted. "Nine tails, I want to sh you." On the huge belly, the sand at the end of the tail slowly condensed, so that the hole was filled up. However, the injured interior could not be filled, and the shape of the tail was slightly swaying. Shaking at Naruto was a giant hand. Naruto shook his hands, and shot a fireball in the past. The fireball hit the giant hand at the end, and slammed a giant hole out, smashing the giant palm of the tail directly. There was a tragic yell at the end, and there was a pop of blood on the arm, and the amount of blood was almost raindrops. Naruto didn''t pause. As soon as the seal was printed, another 15-meter-diameter fireball shot in the past. Seeing Naruto''s fireball shot, a flash of confusion flashed in his eyes. Never encountered. An ordinary fireball hits him, like tickling, let alone smashing his palm. Facing Naruto, I felt a bit of fear at the end, and looked at Naruto in horror, and the excitement that had rushed out of my Arlo also disappeared. Because of the inner sense of space, the wind mass shot out, and the wind mass hit the fireball and blasted it directly, a gust of wind fluttered and several thick trees fell to the ground. Naruto shook his hand and shouted "Forbearance, the technique of hydration." Instantly Naruto condensed two water masses, and the water masses turned into avatars. As soon as the avatar appeared, it began to hold the hands and seal it, because the avatar would disappear. If it wasn''t for this reason that the water body is s-class, using other avatars would not be able to separate them at all, and the power of the nine-tailed chakra would dissipate at the moment of separation. Even so, Naruto can''t separate too many avatars. The two Naruto avatars aimed at the tail of the front and fired two fireballs. Two fireballs with a diameter of fifteen meters almost covered the entire body of one tail. Looking at the fireball in front of him, he was startled, and immediately flew into the wind. The wind group hit the fireballs, directly smashing the two fireballs, and when they broke, they exploded directly. "Boom", the exploding mushroom cloud was extremely huge, and the rushing wind and waves rushed towards one end and Naruto, And Naruto''s Chakra is already very skilled in controlling, holding his feet firmly on the branches, it couldn''t be easier. Of course, Naruto at this time not only did not let his body be blown away by the exploding wind and waves, but he was firing the beast cannon again. When the fireball exploded, Naruto took a bite of the dark, dense, dense Chakra ball and shot it at the end. Incomparably stiff rays, blasted through the exploding smoke, rushed towards the head of one tail, He was startled, his face was startled, but his head had his own host, I love Luo, and if I love Luo die, he will not survive. One side of the tail under the hurried body, trying not to let that beast cannon shoot at Iro, but unfortunately it couldn''t escape. Under the terrifying power of the tail beast cannon, half of the head at the end was shot through. The surge of blood was like a giant wave of blood. One body was crooked and fell straight to the side. The head was hit so strongly that it died and was seriously injured. Suddenly the tail fell down, knocking down all the trees, and the dust on the ground rose, and a strong current hung the dust and rushed around. Seeing that one tail fell to the ground, especially the head that had broken half of his head, Naruto''s eyes slipped to the figure of my Ai Luo, I Ai Luo bowed his head, buried in the center of one tail, eyes closed , A look of unconsciousness. Chapter 158： Perfect victory A huge body fell to the ground, and that half of his head was ruptured, showing no sign of recovery. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Taking a few glances at the immobile body, Naruto jumped directly to it, jumped to the head of that end, reached out and grabbed Ai Luo''s clothes, and mentioned it vigorously. It''s a pity that I love Luo''s half body and one tail, it can''t be pulled at all. Naruto had no choice but to slap her face into my Airo''s face and drew it. "Pop, pop." Two sounds were extremely crisp. I loved Luo s black eyelids, and opened it slowly. When I opened it, I saw Naruto. The original calm expression turned into an angry look, yelling Naruto s name, The sand started and rolled towards Naruto. Naruto did not hesitate to use the three hook jade writing round eyes to look at my love Luo, and launched an instant hypnosis. Through my eyes, Naruto saw his own three hook jade writing round eyes rotating, and my love Luo''s eyes also With the rotation, his eyes looked very confused, and the original angry expression slowly calmed down. Seeing that Ai Luo was so easy to be hypnotized, Naruto was slightly surprised. He did not expect that the instant hypnosis was so easy to use. But this thing doesn''t last long, just a time control. Looking at the hypnotic appearance of Ai Luo, Naruto slaps his horns and reveals a smile, saying with a smile "Now you listen well, I don''t think you''ve seen my eyes. Also, give me a break from the tail." After saying this, I love Luo nodded his eyes and nodded, a knot printed, and really lifted the end of the state, the lifted end, the whole body into a piece of sand, the sand gradually thinned and became silk The fine sand, flowing down, was covered with yellow sand. I Ai Luo regained his body, and that sluggish gaze also instantly recovered and looked at Naruto. Naruto has closed the writing round eye, seeing that Ai Luo lifted his tail, and with some relaxation, I just don''t know if I can forget the writing round eye. I love Luo''s angry expression recovered, stretched out his hand, launched the sand at Naruto, the sand rolled in, wrapped around Naruto''s legs, rushed up, Naruto jumped on both legs and jumped towards the sky. He jumped tens of meters high and jumped very high. While Naruto was beating, Ai Luo started the sand again and rushed towards Naruto, the sand rushed up and rushed towards his legs. Naruto with his hands on his head was aimed at me. Ai Luo shot a huge fireball in the past. Seeing that the fireball smashed over, I didn''t dare to stay a bit, and turned around and wanted to run, but unfortunately when he didn''t jump up, the fireball hit his sand. "Boom", the explosion came, and the shock wave of the explosion rushed out of Iro''s originally broken body. It slammed into a branch and bounced to the ground. I love Luo crawling on the ground in pain and raised his head. He looked at Naruto with great embarrassment, gritted his teeth, and his eyes were on fire. Naruto walked over with a smile, retracted the nine-tailed state, and said with a smile "Boy, in fact, I''ve been watching you for a long time. What cool looks like this? There is only one person who pretends to be cool, and this is it." Saying Naruto''s fist smashed at my Arlo''s face in one fell swoop, "bang" it, flushing my Arro''s face with redness, and two blood shed from his nose. I love Luo''s face still staring at Naruto with an unyielding expression. Naruto raised his fist and smashed it in the past. "Bang", I love Luo''s face swelled. At this time, several figures rushed over, and Naruto with a glance at the corner of the eye immediately discovered that Kanjiro and Teju, Teju holding a Samsung fan, was directed at Naruto, and the rolling one below The hurricane flew over, where the wind passed, and cut numerous flowers and plants. Naruto glanced at Teju, letting go of Ai Luo, and flickered aside easily, looking at Teju coldly as he flashed out. "Do you want to die too?" Shouju stared at Naruto''s eyes, and unconsciously fought a cold war, especially when I saw Ai Luo''s bloated face, a small mouth opened instantly and looked at him with a surprised expression. After watching for a while, I stared at Naruto and asked calmly. "Naruto, did you knock down Ai Luo?" Naruto looked at Teju seriously and said "Of course, otherwise, who else do you think, this guy''s tail is too rubbish, and he lay down a few times." Shouju can''t doubt Naruto is talking big words, especially the way I love Luo Na can''t get up, so she has a sense of fear of Naruto, the inner fear of Shouju, put Qixing fan away. Looking at Naruto with a serious expression, he said "We were wrong just now. We apologize. Could you please let me love you?" Naruto smiled and said with a smile "impossible." Temari looked cold, her hand stretched to the back to move the Samsung fan, and the cold sweat of her forehead came out. She was not sure that she could defeat Naruto and Naruto''s strength. She was afraid when she looked at it. At the same time, Kanjiro on the other side came out with the cold sweat of his back. He originally wanted to step forward and lift me up. As a result, Naruto stared at him, and had to stand obediently. Naruto''s eyes were terrible, especially when he saw that Ailuo was miserable, and Naruto was unscathed. My heart was mentioned in my throat. Several people stared at each other for a while, and the scene was very embarrassing. At the same time, a noise came from everyone''s ears, and several people leaped and ran over. They should be attracted by the loud sound just now. Three of them appeared on the branches not far ahead, and they were actually a group of Hina. Inugazuka took his puppy, sniffed his nose, and frowned deeply. "What''s going on, we feel a strong Chakra flavor, and the problem is unpleasant." You Nu Zhi Nai nodded silently. And Hinata looked at Naruto ahead, with a shy expression, and glanced at him secretly. I found that the situation in front of Naruto and Sando Village was not right. Inuzuka didn''t think much about it. He wouldn''t think that Naruto beat me down on Ararat, but he walked over with a smile, watching Naruto saying "Naruto, what a coincidence, what are you doing here?" Chapter 159： Quiet battle Naruto turned his head and glanced, not because of Inugazuka, but because of seeing Xiao Hina, and he smiled, and flickered to the side of Hina. When Hina was startled, she looked up at the sudden appearance of Naruto, her cheeks flushed, her expression more shy, and she was almost fainted. Bai Nen''s fingers were entangled with each other. Naruto smiled slightly and said to Hina "Sister Hina, I didn''t expect to see it again in such a coincidence, it is the fate. Sure enough, our fate is very big." Hinada nodded her cheeks rosily and did not speak. Inugazuka''s face was a little awkward. He didn''t expect Naruto to ignore him, so he talked to the girls in their team, and the eyes of the people around him made him a little uncomfortable. Of course, he didn''t know that other people''s surprises were not looking at him, but rather shocked by Naruto''s reaction. They had to start a fight just now, but because of a girl, they immediately left. Especially Naruto s smile made Kanjiro and Teju fight a cold war, and he couldn''t help but look at Hina, and he was extremely shocked. A person who defeated Ai Luo can be fascinated by such a girl. When Teju was shocked, she immediately thought about Kailuo and greeted Kanjiro with my Ai Luo''s body, and jumped out without thinking. Toward the woods, ran quickly. The speed of escape was very fast. There was no slight stop. I wanted to stop for a while and I was afraid Naruto would catch up. Naruto s strength that could defeat me Arlo was not comparable to them. It may be a fight. Defeated, then life will not be guaranteed. Seeing Kankuro and Temari who fled fast, Inugazuka walked over, looking at Naruto asking "Naruto, what are they doing so fast?" It''s a pity that Naruto ignored his words again and just smiled and looked at Hina. "Sister Hina, haven''t you eaten? Also, have you encountered any ninjas with short eyes? Tell me, if anyone dares to bully you, I will make him die. Mtlnovel.com Hinada blushed, smiled sweetly, looked up at Naruto, and whispered "Naruto, no one bullies me, and I am strong now." Naruto said with a smile "Is that, sister Hina has also strengthened her strength, I''ll see it another day." Hinada nodded earnestly. "Well, Naruto must come to see, I have a lot of master''s soft boxing." Naruto looked at Hina''s serious expression and said half-jokingly. "That''s good. We might as well have the opportunity to be alone and in the same room and take a look at it." Hinata heard the meaning in Naruto, the white little face was instantly red, and the eyes were almost red with red, and Hina, whose face was flushed, nodded slightly, humming softly One sentence. Hinata''s red face and shy expression made Naruto''s heart tickle, especially the small face, which made people want to bite, but there were too many people around. Seeing Naruto always ignore him, Inugazuka frowned instantly and called out "Naruto, am I talking to you?" The puppy in front of Inazuka yelled, yelling at Naruto. Naruto turned to look at Inazuka Tou, and the puppy on his head, smiled slightly and said with a smile "It''s my business." Inuzuya was speechless for a moment, and he couldn''t speak for a while, as if he was holding his breath, and was unable to spit out, a feeling of humiliation. Naruto doesn''t care what this guy looks like, he doesn''t engage in basics, what is so good to this guy, and even if she looks like a woman, he is not half as cute as Hina Tin. Seeing Naruto entangled in Hinata, Sakura was a little more unhappy. She had never seen Naruto treat her like this, and couldn''t help Sakura who was so jealous that she could not help but stepped forward and looked unhappy Naruto''s sleeve. Turning his head, Naruto, looking at Sakura''s unhappy look, asked very puzzledly. "What''s wrong?" Sakura''s thin face couldn''t even be spoken to in front of so many people, but she reached up to Naruto''s ears and exhaled like a blue voice. "Why do you ignore me and be so good to Hina." Naruto instantly understood Sakura''s heart, and couldn''t help smiling, learning Sakura''s mo-like, and whispering next to Sakura''s white jade-like earrings "If you can be like Hina, maybe I will be so good to you." Sakura blinked incomprehensibly, and shook her head, expressing her doubts. Naruto smiled and said nothing. Instead, Ino couldn''t stand it, and walked aggressively, shouting at the two with his hands in his waist. "Sakura, what did you secretly tell momo and Naruto?" Xiao Ying glanced at Ino, looking away, not even looking at her. Ino''s angry expression almost raised his fist and stunned. Inuazuka and Yuono Shino watched as a few girls walked around Naruto, especially the loud noise, and leaned towards Shikamaru. Approaching Shikamaru, I saw Shikamaru frowning and Nichiko Ningji and others didn''t know what to chat. Seeing Inuzuka coming over, Shikamaru turned his head and said solemnly. "Did you just see how Naruto won me Ai Luo?" Inugazuka was startled and asked in amazement. "Is Nairobi defeated by Naruto. Impossible, that guy is terrible. I started to see that Nairobi shouted a ninja." Shikamaru nodded seriously and continued. "It''s true. Naruto''s ninjutsu is too special. It''s a special metamorphosis. It''s not like ninjutsu. In any case, the power of that ninjutsu is too great." Shikamaru pointed at the fallen forest in front of him, and then Inukasuka turned his head to look at it. The white puppy on his head sniffed with his nose and yelled at Inuzuka. Inugazuka nodded, and looked at Shikamaru and Lee Locke seriously. "Well, the two flavors of Chakra are really similar to those of Naruto, and the other one is that of I love Luo. It seems that Naruto really won my love." After finishing this sentence, Inuzuka whispered in a thoughtful manner. "That being said, Naruto''s strength is unfathomable, and even this smell of Chakra feels fear." Li Luoke shook his fists with both hands, and said arrogantly "Yeah, but even so, I won''t lose to him, I will overtake him with a hundred times harder." Chapter 160： Everyones parting Regarding Lee Locke''s words, Ni Xiang Ningci could not help but pat his shoulder softly "Li, you can''t surpass him even if you use it a hundred times." Li Luoke opened his mouth instantly, looked at Ning Xiangning, and asked dumbfounded. "is that true?" Hyuga Ningji nodded, glanced at Naruto''s body with that white eye, and said softly "Now Chakra''s flow in Naruto is very regular and strong. Such strength, presumably we don''t add up to his opponent." Shikamaru couldn''t help but interrupt. "Well, I agree with this point. When you didn''t come before, Naruto defeated the three down-bearers of Nayin Ninja Village by himself, and they still won. The other side seriously injured and escaped two, one died." After hearing the words of Shikamaru, people like Lee Rock and Inuzuka were a little heavy. Several people were silent for a while, only listening to Ding Ci speaking heavily "This time, we still pray that we won''t meet Naruto." Inugazuka and Shikamaru took a glance, silent, which is considered the default. Li Luoke did not have any expression changes, but instead shook his fist and started stretching, he said excitedly. "Yo Xi, I have to work hard and surpass him a hundred years later, Ning Ci, every day, let''s go quickly. The China-Ninja exam is not finished yet." Ri Xiangning looked at Li Luoke, sighed with a bitter smile, he had nothing to say about this madman. I was just about to jump towards the woods ahead and leave here. I didn''t expect to see the eyes of Tiantian at a glance, and looked at Naruto dullly. It seems that the heart has not been here since the beginning, Ni Xiang Ningji could not help but step forward and said "Every day, we are leaving. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Turning his head every day, he froze for a while, and instantly reacted. He clasped his hands every day, folded his hands, and bent apologetically. "Wait a minute, I''ll be here in a minute." After saying that, Naruto ran to the past, at this time Naruto looked at Hina with a bad smile and kept teasing her. Just playing with Hina, I turned around and greeted me every day. Every day, every day, she looked reddish, panting and panting. I didn''t know whether it was anxious or anxious. Looking at Naruto every day, smiled slightly, and stretched out his hand and said "By the way, I haven''t told you before, thank you for saving me. I didn''t have time to say it at that time." Naruto didn''t want to hold his hand every day, but said with a smile "Thank you, that''s enough, it''s better to show your respect." Annoyed every day, anger rushed up, shouted in anger "Naruto, don''t think that you can control Jiuwei, I will be afraid of you. Don''t you dare to tease me, be careful I get angry." Naruto said with a constant smile "Okay, it''s best if you get angry. Remember, don''t fall in love with me." Frowning that little brow every day, said angrily "Ghosts are mini, you are just passionate." Naruto''s complexion did not change, with a faint smile "I really do it by myself. You don''t need to apologize, we don''t see it." He beckoned as if to say he was leaving. An instant of anger came up every day, and he turned his head and walked away without looking back. When he reached halfway, he couldn''t help but glance at Naruto, using his corner to see Naruto chatting with Hina, and his teeth were itchy. Anxiously came to Nixiang Ningji every day and said coldly. "Okay, let''s go now." Ri Xiangning didn''t dare to say anything, and he was angry every day. He didn''t dare to mess with her, so he nodded and jumped in the direction of Li Luoke. Followed every day, the white face was silent and scary. Seeing that Lee Locke was gone, Inugazuka also remembered that they had not found the scroll of heaven and earth. Thinking of this matter, my heart was a little urgent. Yukamaru said goodbye, turned his head towards Hina and Shiono, saying nothing. Yono''s indifferent expression did not change. From beginning to end, he didn''t see his face move, and he didn''t talk much. Heard dog Tsukasa urged and nodded gently. The little bug that had been investigating the collapsed forest in front of him was retrieved and hurried towards Inuzuka. Hinada yelled at Inuzuka Tooth, looking at Naruto, with an expression of grievance, lowering her head and not daring to look at him, whispered "Naruto, sorry, I''m leaving now." Although Naruto was reluctant, he didn''t do much retention. Hina''s tempering was necessary. He didn''t want to see that his woman didn''t have any strength, just a vase. So he nodded and looked at Hina''s little head and said "Well, you might as well give me a parting gift." When Hinada looked up, she blinked the eyes of the white pupil, and asked puzzledly. "Naruto, what gift do you want?" Naruto smiled badly and said with a smile "Of course it''s kiss. You will need it every time you leave from me. This is the most basic and necessary thing, remember." Hina stunned, her face flushed, looked at Sakura and Ino aside, shook her head, and whispered "Naruto, no, there are too many people here, so let''s talk about it later." Naruto sank and said with a serious expression "It''s not okay, sister Hina, you must understand that this is the best thing to increase the relationship between the two of us. This thing can make our future relationship better and better." Hinada blinked and asked quietly. "really?" Naruto''s complexion remained unchanged, and he said with confidence. "of course it''s true." Hinada thought about it, and finally nodded, but looking forward to the companion not far away, she lowered her head and whispered. "No, Naruto, why don''t you wn me." Naruto shook his head and said seriously "I like sister Hina to kiss me." Hinata looked at Naruto''s expression, and looked ashamed. He looked at several people around him, and found that no one noticed. Then she gently stretched her head and wn the dragonfly on the naruto. Under a wn, immediately Qiao Shengsheng ran out, the hurried running, almost fell to the ground, panic watch, small face flushed like Zixia in the middle of the night. Naruto smiled at the place where Hina was licking her lips, looked at where she left, smiled slightly, and felt a warm heart. Turning to look at Sakura and Ino, they found that the two were still endlessly noisy. Turning their heads without looking at them, they walked forward. Chapter 161： Ino confession I saw a few leaving, leaving only Naruto and Shikamaru with 6 people. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Now Sasuke is getting better, standing there with a cold expression on his eyes. Shikamaru and Dingci discussed and walked towards Ino. Shikamaru looked cold and looked at Ino seriously. "Ino, everyone else has begun to work hard for the exam. I think we should add some fuel." Ino looked at Shikamaru, and found that Shikamaru''s original lazy expression had disappeared, but he was fighting spiritedly. Ino was slightly surprised, and could not help asking. "Shikamaru, why do you seem to be personal?" Shikamaru glanced at Naruto, his expression sank, and said earnestly. "Because I don''t want to lose to someone." Ino stared at Shikamaru''s eyes, and he couldn''t help but skilfully, saying with a mockery of tone. "It''s a far cry from Naruto, Naruto, but the nine-tailed demon fox has the power. Can your shadow hold it?" In the face of Ino''s irony, Shikamaru was a little embarrassed. He couldn''t speak in awkward way, but he could only cough with a gentle voice "Even so, let''s do the Zhong Ren mission." Ino frowned and looked at Sakura. "No, I''m going to the two of you. I want to stay with Naruto." For a while, Shikamaru was ashamed, and the girl was really ironed to follow Naruto. At this time, Sakura came to Naruto with a smile, and smiled at the crescent-shaped little zu, holding her hands behind her back and smiling. "Naruto, are you tired? Would you like me to help you?" Naruto looked at Sakura and asked incomprehension. "Sakura, what happened to you, did you take the wrong medicine. Look. Yarn, Chinese website" Sakura smiled stiffly, and her forehead exploded a little, but soon she was relieved and said with a smile. "No, don''t Naruto like softness, I''m following Naruto''s words, learn how to look like Hina." Naruto waved his hand and said casually "That was a lie to you. Don''t laugh anymore. I still like how you cry." Sakura screamed angrily when she was angry. "Hey, Naruto, what you said you wanted me to learn from Hina, and what does it mean to like me crying, today you want to make it clear?" Naruto can''t help laughing, indeed, Sakura''s angry look is better than that of laughter, especially the bulging zu yan, the two little willow eyebrows slightly wrinkled, people always want to tease her. When Naruto couldn''t help but want to tease Sakura, Ino squeezed over, walked directly, didn''t say hello, grabbed Naruto''s arm, and pulled it forward. As Naruto was taken away by Ino, he could not help asking. "Hey, wait, what''s so urgent?" Ino pulled Naruto aside, watching Sakura catch up, and immediately winked at Shikamaru. Shikamaru smiled bitterly, and now he has completely turned into Ino errands, but he did not dare not do it, so he had to stop in front of Sakura, and coughed, and said with a bitter smile "This, Sakura, Ino, have some things to talk to Naruto, rest assured that we will leave right away, we haven''t got the scrolls for the test." Sakura frowned, shouting with her hands in her waist. "Get out, don''t let it go, I''ll even talk to you." Shikamaru''s face stretched instantly. He didn''t expect Sakura to be so violent, so he had to let it go. While giving way, Sakura rushed out, but unfortunately there were no figures of Naruto and Ino in front of her. Ino took Naruto and made a few big bends, and brought Naruto to a remote place before stopping. Looking at the surrounding scene, Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and said with a smile "Wife Ino, what do you want to do in this place?" This wife immediately made Ino blush, and blushed Ino took a sip, watching Naruto "Who is your wife, don''t talk nonsense, I haven''t promised you yet." Naruto''s smiling face remained unchanged, smiling. "This is of course. We haven''t finished our business yet." Ino couldn''t help but asked stupidly "What''s the matter?" Naruto grinned and said with a smile "Having a child." Ino''s cheeks were ruddy and stomped angrily, shouting at Naruto "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t say it anymore, and I asked you to come here to tell you the business. No, it should be business." Naruto continued with a smirk. "I''m talking about serious matters. This child was born righteous, but your idea is too stupid." Jing Yeqi slammed the teeth, glaring at Naruto for a long time and couldn''t speak, took a deep breath, calmed Ino, and looked at Naruto with a serious expression "I don''t want to hear you say that, by the way, Naruto, don''t you want to listen to what I mean." Naruto was a little confused, and could not help asking. "What''s the truth?" Ino took a deep breath. As he breathed, the xing part was undulating, and annoying Ino said to Naruto. "I like you." Naruto could not help but hesitated, and put away the smile that had been teased, with a positive expression, and said earnestly "Are you serious?" Ino nodded slightly rosy. Naruto lowered his face, mo his chin, and said with a thoughtful expression "Then I think about it." Ino paused for a moment, while holding out a finger, pointed at Naruto, and then yelled. "Naruto, I confess to you, what are you thinking about." Naruto looked at Ino, his expression remained unchanged, and he said calmly. "Of course, I don''t like your Xingge. I need to think about it." Anxious for Ino, he couldn''t help pulling Naruto''s hand while holding his chin and called out "I like you, what you think about, what matters to you, you listen to me, I just like you." Naruto stayed for a while, this Ino was still so hot, that people like to shout out. Ino no matter what Naruto thinks, he stretches his head directly toward the front and points at Naruto s lips. It stayed for a few seconds under a wn, and the moment he took it off, Naruto was so embarrassed, it was really stunned, he was always a strong wn, and he did not expect to be rehabilitated today. Ino two ruddy little faces, raised his head, stared boldly at Naruto, gritted his teeth and said "Remember, I like you, as for Sakura, I won''t let it to her." Naruto who came back to God, barely smiled and said with a smile "I can ask you one thing, why do you like me?" Chapter 162： Narutos determination When I heard Naruto s questioning, Ino was stunned, and for a while, she did nt know how she liked Naruto, she really did nt know, because when she started thinking about things, Naruto was full of her mind, especially His majestic power turned into a nine-tailed state when he stood in front of her. novelhall.com The whole heart seemed to be filled with honey. Ino looked at Naruto, frowned, and said slowly "I loved it from the beginning, I don''t know, maybe it was the first time you defeated Sasuke. At that time, I thought you were more handsome than Sasuke." Naruto can''t help but say "You''re not kidding." With a sigh of relief, Ino shook his head and looked straight at Naruto''s eyes. "No, I''m not joking, Naruto, I really like you." Naruto then believed Ino''s words, because his eyes would not deceive, thinking of the pair of Xing grids in Ino, and looking at her mo, Naruto was lost in thought. The beauty of Ino''s youthful vitality with pigtails, now looks like a complete little beauty. Anyway, he will not suffer, and even the other party said so, can''t help but accept it. So Naruto nodded and said to Ueno''s watery eyes "That''s the case, then I ask you a question. If I miss you and Sakura, can you agree?" Ino instantly fell into contemplation. It was obvious that the thoughtful expression showed that she said that when they married at the same time, it was a momentary annoyance. After thinking about Ino for a while, she looked at Naruto''s face seriously and said "Impossible, Sakura can''t. Naruto, you are mine, no one can." I didn''t expect that Ino''s excitement was so strong. Naruto was funny for a while. At the same time, he was looking upright and looking at Ino seriously. "Rest assured, I can promise you that I will protect you with my life. If you are willing to accompany me with Sakura, I will give you the whole world. See Mao.line, Chinese.text, net Ino didn''t understand what Naruto''s whole world was, but just thought that Naruto''s love was very sweet, making her very sweet inside, but thinking of Sakura, Ino''s face pulled down, and she said aggrievedly. "No, I don''t want to be with Sakura." Naruto smiled, said nothing, and turned away. This attitude surfaced Naruto''s inner resoluteness, and Ino panicked. He couldn''t help pulling Naruto and said in a panic. "Wait, I promise you, I promise you everything." Naruto smiled and stretched out a hand, moving the face of Ino, and said with a confident expression to her eyes. "Don''t worry, if you promise me, I will definitely make you happy. I will give you everything in this world, and no one can stop me." Ino paused for a moment, looked at Naruto''s eyes, his eyes were peachy, and smiled stupidly. The mo-like pair looked like Sakura. Naruto Mo said innocent little face of Ino "How about, can you promise me?" Ino who came to realize from Naruto''s eyes, nodded, and said with a smile "Well, Naruto, I promise you everything now." Naruto smiled and smiled. "That''s good. Now you should be able to take the Zhong Ren exam. Remember, I don''t like vases." Zhang Ye of Ino said that rosy lips "Naruto, do you know everything?" Naruto nodded and said "Of course, don''t forget, I am strong and forbearable." When Ino and others left, there were only Naruto and Sakura, Sasuke. I have to say that it''s really a bit boring, especially Sasuke''s dead face, which looks uncomfortable at all, or Sakura''s white face is a bit better. Several walked along the road and walked towards the center. Naruto walking while talking to the two lazily "Let''s not hand in the task first, let''s talk in a few days." Sakura stood half a meter away from Naruto. She asked herself, puzzled, very puzzled. "Why, Naruto, don''t you want to finish the China-Ninja exam quickly?" Naruto looked around and said flatly "It''s the same after 2 days. This is only the second day. There are still 3 days. Don''t worry." Sakura nodded and said with a faint smile "Well, I listen to you Naruto." Sasuke nodded and said nothing. Naruto looked around the environment, as if he was not taking the China Forbearance Examination, it was like walking around the garden, with a leisurely attitude. I noticed Naruto s leisurely attitude. Sakura s eyes were peach-shaped, and she admired Naruto s bravery. There were so many disgusting monsters in this place. She shut her eyes and watched the grass around her move. . Thinking of Naruto''s growing strength, Sakura blushed for a while, and her admiration was self-evident. Naruto''s eyes noticed Sakura''s expression, but she didn''t speak. Just two steps later, she found that Sakura''s blush was abnormal. She couldn''t help smiling slightly, and remembered an important thing while smiling. Turning his head, Naruto, looking directly at Sakura''s pupils, said earnestly "By the way, Sakura, you have to hide the secret of writing round eyes well. You can''t let anyone know, even Ino can''t tell." Sakura stunned and asked with a sullen expression "Why?" Naruto couldn''t help but chuckle and said with a bad smile "This is the secret of the two of us. This secret is only known to the two of us. If you want to tell Ino, go." Sakura panicked and nodded immediately. "Naruto, I must guard our secrets well, I will not tell Ino." After saying this, Sakura only wanted to make a victory expression with a fist. Naruto didn''t even know such an important secret, which really made her extremely excited. Naruto didn''t know that Sakura was excited because of this little thing. At this time, he just wanted to reduce the number of people in the writing circle to know the number of people. Seeing that Sakura didn''t want to lie, she smiled slightly. While smiling, I was preparing to walk forward, and when I glanced at the grass in front of me, this familiar sound was like someone peeping. Naruto didn''t want to, and took out a bit of miserable grass in front of his waist bag and shot it out. The bitterness that surrounds the wind belongs to Xing Chakra. As soon as it touches the flowers, it cuts off countless flowers and plants. Chapter 163： Run away pharmacists pocket Suddenly, bitterly inserted on the ground. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network "Wait, Naruto, it''s me, it''s me." The pharmacist raised his hands and looked at Naruto with a smile on his face. Naruto''s face sank. This place was very disgusting when it came to meeting the people it most wanted to see. Naruto with a calm face didn''t want to lift his bitterness and shot at the pharmacist in the past. The pharmacist was startled, his legs curled, and he flew aside quickly. The bitter shots were indeed fast enough for the pharmacist''s pocket, and all of them flickered away. Naruto shot more than a dozen bittersweet without stopping, holding his hands with his hands, and making a seal, he shot a fireball in the past. Looking at the menacing fireball, the pharmacist sweated from his forehead, and then he realized that Naruto was going to die, and it seemed that he was not here at all. And he hasn''t understood what Naruto and Sakura are saying. He wanted to be closer and listen to it. He didn''t expect to be discovered by Naruto as soon as he lifted his feet. Naruto''s reaction that he had to admit was true. Very sensitive. Seeing that such a huge fireball could not escape, the pharmacist had to stretch out his arms and stop in front of himself. With a slap, the fireball smashed at him and rushed him out. When he rushed out, the pharmacist spit out blood and hit a tree. While falling, he held his hands on the ground and hurriedly. Panting. Naruto could not help but chuckle and smiled and said "Brother Dou, I didn''t expect you to be so bullish, this way won''t die, and here is the Zhong Ren exam. We seem to be opponents. Do you hold your hand like that to be a living target?" The pharmacist took the blood of the mozu horns and looked at Naruto warmly. "I don''t seem to offend you, what are you doing so hard. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" The pharmacist''s pocket that felt the pain in his body was extremely shocked, because he found that the power of this fireball was amazing. If he didn''t protect his body with Chakra, and then quickly repaired his body, the moment he hit the fireball, he would Killed immediately. The vigilant pharmacist, who was a little vigilant under his heart, did not dare to step forward, stood still, and looked at Naruto cautiously. Naruto smiled, spread his hands and said "Please, Brother Brother, you should understand very well. This is the China-Ninja exam. They compete for each other''s scrolls. Everyone is an enemy. Do nt you understand this? You are not a ninja who takes the 5-year exam. Ah, no common sense. " The pharmacist stayed for a while. Naruto had no temper at all, and had no words to refute. He was wrong to approach Naruto, but he did not expect Naruto to be so cruel, which is completely different from his information. The pharmacist who knew this had a smile on his face and said with a smile. "Well, Naruto, I was wrong just now, I really forgot this. Now I am not here to grab the scrolls with you, I just want to help you." Naruto said with a smile "Big Brother is so kind, I''m so happy." The pharmacist breathed a sigh of relief, extruded a kind smile, and walked with a smile. When he was 2 meters away from Naruto, Naruto moved, Naruto shaking hands with both hands, yelling "Huohuo, Fengxian fire." The pharmacist''s pocket in fright couldn''t help but curse "Nima, Naruto, you play me." While talking, he ran out quickly, but unfortunately he didn''t run half a step and was hit by the small fireballs behind him. With a bang, the pharmacist was hit by countless fireballs, and the whole body flew out, flying straight out, hitting a tree, and blood gushed from his mouth. When the back was scorched and spread on the ground, the pharmacist was motionless, as if dead. Naruto couldn''t help laughing, this guy was so stupid, he didn''t expect that the pharmacist still believed his words so much, he could lie to him with just words, and he succeeded in just one click. Is this still the insidious and cunning pharmacist''s pocket, and this person''s IQ is too low? Glancing at the body of the pharmacist for a few eyes, Naruto laughed and said to the stunned Sakura and Sasuke "Let''s go, what else to look at, this guy is killing himself." Sakura and Sasuke nodded unconsciously, glanced at the pharmacist''s pocket with some sympathy, followed Naruto and walked forward. When Naruto left for a few minutes, the body of the pharmacist''s pocket shuddered a little. Soon, the entire body of the pharmacist''s pocket seemed to be alive and stood up trembling. A few mouthfuls of blood spit out from the coughing pharmacist in the direction of Naruto, unknowingly fighting a cold war, whispering softly "This Naruto is really horrible. Not only is the speed of each Ninjutsu operation fast, but the power is amazing. If it wasn''t just me pretending to die, this life is here today. No, this matter must be good and the snake Pill say. " Having said that, the pharmacist ran towards the back and wondered if he knew that Dashe Wan had been defeated by Naruto once. Naruto wandering around found no half figure except for a trace of poisonous beasts. A cricket with a length of several meters died without a shot, watching the crooked four-legged movement, Sakura''s surprised face turned pale, and she approached Naruto silently, stretched out her hands, and grasped tightly. Live Naruto''s clothes corner. Naruto turned to look at Sakura''s scared look, smiled, stretched out her hand, patted Sakura''s white hand, and said "Don''t be afraid, these poisonous insects can''t get near us, my hearing is very sensitive." After hearing this, Sakura felt better, smiled slightly, and said to Naruto. "Naruto, are you really that strong?" Naruto smiled and showed a confident look. "That is of course. Now that my full strengths are being exerted, it is impossible for three generations of Naruto to be my opponent." Sakura was surprised and said in surprise "Naruto, your current strength has reached the level of Naruto. This is really amazing. No wonder your hearing and bitterness are so accurate." I found Sakura''s expression very interesting. Naruto couldn''t help but stretch out a hand to moisten Sakura''s white face and slowly said "Well, that''s for sure, so you can only think of me now, no one else." Sakura nodded, and smiled sweetly. Naruto mo''s face was reddish, her body twisted and pinched, she unconsciously stretched out a hand, and placed Naruto on her face, a happy look Expression. Chapter 164： Near-strength Sasuke couldn''t help but coughed twice, and said to Naruto with a serious expression. "Naruto, do you really exceed the film level?" Naruto looked at Sasuke, took away her right hand with Mo Sakura''s face, and said with a smile "What do you think, you really underestimated my nine tails, and I can tell you clearly that now you are all turned on the curse, not my opponent. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Sasuke was taken aback, mo mo mo the black curse on his neck, said with a shocked expression "Naruto, how much do you know about my mantra, and, I have a very important thing to ask you?" Naruto looked at Sasuke calmly and said with a smile "I don''t want to answer any of your questions, because the two of us are not familiar." Sasuke got angry, almost rushed straight up, forcibly depressed the angry Sasuke, watching Naruto asking "Do you know my brother?" Naruto was stunned, he found that Sasuke was really a little smart, and he even suspected that he knew Itachi, but he was still very familiar with this person, but unfortunately he would not tell Sasuke everything about Itachi, because he liked Sasuke a little No. So Naruto shook his head and said calmly "do not know." Sasuke was silent for a moment, no longer saying a word, but turned his head and walked forward. Sakura looked at Sasuke''s silent look, couldn''t help coming forward, and asked Naruto. "What''s wrong with Sasuke, and who is Sasuke''s brother?" Naruto looked at Sakura and chuckled. "I don''t know about this either, you don''t need to know these things, I don''t like girls who are so many." Sakura nodded and said sweetly. "Well, Naruto, I won''t ask, do you like me?" Naruto didn''t look at Sakura, but walked straight ahead and followed Sasuke''s back. I ate a small Sakura with eyes closed and didn''t want to give up, rushed up again, don''t pass my head, stretched out in front of Naruto, looked at him and said "Naruto, let me ask you something. Do you like me or not?" Naruto looked at Sakura''s expression, thought, and opened her mouth with a smile. "Like it, if you can obediently close it, I will like it even more." Sakura was unwilling, unwilling to return unwilling, but did not dare to say more, Naruto who was afraid to provoke him was unhappy. The trio walked forward, walked for a while, met a river, and watched the river was very clear. Naruto couldn''t help but brighten, shouted at Sasuke ahead. "Hey, don''t go, just here, let''s take a break and talk about the future." Sasuke turned to look at Naruto with a puzzled expression. Naruto looked around, found a flat stone, walked over, sat on it, and waved at the two. Sakura rushed to it, and Sasuke walked over coldly, saying coldly. "Talk about something?" Naruto stooped, his expression was right, and he said coldly "It has been two days since today. I believe that many people have been defeated by other teams. I expect that the fewer people in the next exam, the better it will be for us." Sasuke''s curiosity got hooked and he turned his head and looked at Naruto and asked "How did you know?" Sakura on the side also bent over, looking like a curious baby. Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "It''s just a guess from me, but the method of reducing other teams is good for us anyway." Sasuke nodded in contemplation, agreeing with Naruto. Sakura thought about it and immediately called out Jiao "Naruto, you are really terrific, and this is what you want." Naruto looked at Sakura very funny "This is just basic, everyone else understands it, just saying that it is difficult for them to grab a scroll, and their strength is too weak. To grab one, Chakra consumes too much, and has to go to the trouble of others immediately, It will most likely be defeated in the hands of the other party. " Sasuke looked at Naruto with a weird expression, and now he wanted to say that it wasn''t that others were too weak, but you were too perverted. Also, with Naruto''s terrifying strength, who would have thought that there would still be such a person coming in to take the China-Ninja exam. Naruto''s smiling face looked at Sakura. Sakura pondered for a while, and then she got around, and her expression of worship was self-evident. Several people decided everything and set off in one direction. It''s still easy to find other people based on the signs of Chakra. Sakura is better at it. In fact, you can understand just by looking at it. The trees were laid down, and the large holes and holes in the ground were artificial. When several people of Naruto went straight along the path of destruction, they immediately met a group of people who shook all the people in front of them. Three corpses fell to the ground, and the three, wearing ninjas of the kingdom of water, knelt on the ground with expressions of embarrassment. One of the male ninjas stepped forward with the clothes of a ninja in the end, and after a while pulled out a scroll and looked at the book of the day. The ninjas of the three kingdoms of water looked happy and almost yelled. Naruto came out of the grass with a smile and said with a smile "I said, good evening everyone." The three ninjas turned their heads and looked at Naruto, one of them older with a calm face "Who are you and what are you doing here? If you want to grab the scroll, please measure your strength and don''t know how to die." After that, the ninja used the three corpses pointing to the ground. Naruto''s face remained unchanged, and he waved and shouted at the grass behind him. "Sakura, come over here." Sakura hid in hiding, heard Naruto''s cry, and rushed out without hesitation. She trot to Naruto and asked in doubt. "Naruto, is there anything?" Naruto pointed at the older ninja ahead and said "Sakura, try if you can knock him down, don''t be afraid, I won''t let others do it." When Sakura looked at the Fire Ninja in front of her, her brows frowned, especially the three corpses in front of her. The corpses belonged to Koba Village, and her brows frowned instantly. Frowning Sakura, raising her fist and staring at the famous Ninja of Fireland, she knew Naruto wanted to hone her. This kind of actual combat was the best Chakra who would hone the Ninja. Grateful for a glance at Naruto, Sakura raised her fist and rushed up, hitting the ninja''s face with a punch. The ninja was startled, raised his hand to protect the mouth of xing, stretched out his hand to take out Suffering, and Suffering was tied with a detonation charm. Suffering from the pain in his hand was aimed at Sakura in front of him. Naruto frowned slightly and said solemnly. "Hey, uncle of the country of fire, you listen well, don''t use the detonation symbol, hit the girl with physical skills, if you don''t listen, your companion will end like this." After speaking, Naruto held his hands in one hand, and shot a fireball with a diameter of 5 meters. To the male ninja who was holding the book of heaven, the male ninja was shocked, and suddenly lay on the ground in fright. His entire Chakra was exhausted, and he couldn''t even run if he wanted to run. The fireball wrapped the male ninja''s body, hit a big tree early and knocked it down. The aunt-level female ninja in front was stunned, and she couldn''t move when she was still there, her legs trembling a little. Such a powerful fireball is not something she can hide from. Chapter 165： : Sakuras Love The ninja who fought against Sakura, when he saw his companion died, was frightened, and forgot to defend Sakura''s fist. novelhall.com Sakura slammed his face straight. "Bang" and smashed the whole person out. Xiaoying''s fist turned out to be very violent. It turned out that the smashed one turned out to be violent. It turned the 360 ??that was smashed by the person and turned it around. Hit a tree in front, the big tree hit violently shaking. The ninja fell to the ground, his head was stunned, and he passed out. Seeing Sakura who was hit with a single blow, an excited expression shouted at Naruto. "Naruto, do you see it, I hit it, I hit it." Naruto smiled and nodded, pointing at the pinched female ninja "Well, good job, but there is one more person." Looking at Naruto''s finger direction, the female ninja fought a cold war and wanted to run as soon as she turned her head. It''s a pity that I didn''t run two steps. Naruto''s unsmiling face came straight. Naruto stood ten meters in front of her, and looked at her with her arms folded in her chest. She said coldly. "If I still run next time, I will give you a fireball directly." The female ninja was startled, and she was frightened. She almost knelt down. Sakura nodded to Naruto with a happy heart, raised her fist and rushed towards the female ninja. Feeling the crisis behind her, the female ninja of the country of water turned her head and clenched her fists to meet her. Because Naruto had said that she could only use physical skills, she dared not take it even if she was suffering. She dared to compare her fist with Sakura. There weren''t many female ninjas in Chakra. Xiao Ying''s use of Chakra is quite strong, and she punches and kicks in the same manner, although not as fast as Naruto, but the explosive power is terrifying. A punch in the face of the female ninja, smashed her without a doubt and flew out. It took more than ten minutes to end this battle. The first time Sakura fought, her face turned red and panted, but her face was a happy smile. Naruto smiled slightly, and it seemed that this battle was very rewarding for Sakura. Naruto stepped forward, stretched out a hand, and said to Sakura "How about, what''s the difference between actual combat and theory?" Sakura stretched out Bai Nen''s right hand and held Naruto''s hand, Xiaokou gasped. "Well, it''s really different. I didn''t expect my fists to be so powerful." Holding Sakura''s soft palm, she could feel the warm moisture of her right hand, and held her up. I didn''t expect that Sakura''s whole body was weak at all at this time, and she couldn''t stand firmly. She rushed at him when she pulled it, Naruto was shocked, she stretched out her hands and hugged Sakura''s body, holding a full Naruto. Suddenly found that Sakura is indeed very "strength". Sakura, who was held by Naruto on her chest, had a rapid heartbeat, her face was reddish, and she did not dare to see Naruto. Her face squeezed, and she could not help squeezing her into Naruto''s chest. Sakura''s slightly wet lips exhaled, and the breath hit Naruto''s chest with an itchy feeling. Naruto hugged Sakura, and for a moment he didn''t want to let go. He couldn''t help raising his hands, hugging Sakura''s waist, and leaving his body and Sakura''s delicate body. Looking at Sakura''s shameful face, the ghost lowered her head and kissed. Sakura blinked her watery eyes, closed her eyes obediently, and ruddy her rosy lips. Looking at Sakura''s lovely look, Naruto mischievously kissed Sakura''s forehead. Feeling Naruto''s lips, Sakura opened her eyes at once, and she was unhappy to look at Naruto, and grumbled at Naruto with a grievance. Naruto smiled and looked back at her. Sasuke aside, this scene was too embarrassing. Turning his head, he jumped forward and looked at the scenery not far away. At this time, Sakura didn''t know that Sasuke had gone. She only had Naruto in her eyes now, and she was very unwilling to see Naruto not kiss her mouth, and kissed her unwillingly. Aiming at Naruto''s mouth, Sakura''s soft mouth kissed. The two kissed for more than ten minutes. Sakura who left Naruto''s mouth didn''t dare to look at Naruto, but her little face was clearly a hilarious. Naruto touches his mouth with his hand, and can''t help but smile "You are pushing, you have to be responsible to me." Sakura looked up and asked, her face flushed. "What responsibility?" Naruto smirked and said "Of course it is the responsibility to have children, don''t you want to pay no responsibility?" Xiaoying was just ashamed to find a place to dig into it. She didn''t dare to say half a word, and only used that little head to arch hard into Naruto''s arms. Smelling Sakura''s long pink hair and the faint scent, Naruto couldn''t help but reach out a hand and picked up Sakura''s hair. Naruto couldn''t help talking about Sakura''s long hair "Sakura, I like your hair very much. No matter what happens in the future, you can''t cut it." With Sakura buried in Naruto''s arms, she nodded slightly and responded. The sound is very soft. ... When the two of them remained warm for a while, Sasuke disappeared, and Sakura''s face became hot, grabbing Naruto''s hand, and did not want to let go. Sakura didn''t expect Naruto to be so shy, smiled, and didn''t tease him any more, but walked in the breath of Sasuke. Sasuke looked at the two of them, looked around at them, and said nothing. But the skeptical look at Naruto revealed a very doubtful expression from that look. In fact, he didn''t understand why Naruto had been snarling with girls without practicing, and his strength was so horrible. He wanted to break his head and couldn''t figure out what was the secret. Naruto holding Sakura''s hand can ignore Sasuke''s expression, and now he only has Sakura''s soft Bai Nen''s right hand in his heart. Several people found a place and started preparing food for dinner. There are a lot of strange poisonous insects here, as well as a lot of mountain and wild game. It is really good to eat game, which makes Naruto enjoy the craft of Sakura. I have to say it''s really good. In the middle of the night, several people of Naruto slept with their clothes on the ground. There wasn''t much attention to this place, and Sakura didn''t think it was dirty. It really fits this world. Like a female ninja, it should be said that the girls in this world are still very strong. Naruto then double-clicked the experience, clicked a key to complete the task, and hung up to practice Chakra. These things were completed in less than 1 minute. It was so simple to complete the day before yesterday. It is really easy to offend someone to do daily task 1 in the future. Chapter 166： : Sakuras Long Pink Hair Naruto, who woke up early the next morning, was refreshed, and Chakra s body flow became more and more steady. His familiar use of Chakra was deeply engraved in his mind. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Naruto admits that this on-hook practice is the best, and now the VIP points for daily tasks, and Chakra cultivation Dan, etc., are too few for the current Naruto. So I had to leave those as a spare, without directly learning and using them. Anyway, even if I eat Chakra to practice alchemy, and upgrade Ninjutsu, there is not much enhancement. A few water attributes and a few fire attributes are enough. Stretching a long lazy waist, Naruto shakes Sakura. Sakura put her hands on her head and slept aside with a sweet smile on Naruto''s side, her straight pink hair scattered on the ground. The dirt on the ground touched Naruto''s heart, and she had to say that Sakura''s hair was still very beautiful. There was a itch in my heart, Naruto stretched out her hand and dragged Sakura''s red hair, and gently stroked the mold. It was soft and smooth, without a touch of greasy, except that there were some wood residue and dust on it. Because Naruto was stroking the mold so much, Sakura was awoken. As soon as she opened her eyes, Sakura found Naruto holding her red-haired palm. Can not help but pretty face flushed with red, Sakura with red face, dare not look at Naruto, nervously squeezed that fist. Naruto smiled slightly, let go of Sakura''s red hair, and said with a smile "Okay, get up. There is still work to do today." Sakura''s cheeks were two crimson, and she got up, straightened the hair on that head, and couldn''t help asking Naruto. "Naruto, what did you do with my hair just now?" Naruto said with a smile "I just think your hair looks good, and it does feel good when molded. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Such outspoken words made Sakura''s cheeks even more rosy. The small face like a red apple was extremely shameless and did not dare to look at Naruto, like a whisper of a mosquito. "Naruto loves my hair. I can mold it for you. I will keep it long for you." Naruto looked so happy and couldn''t help saying "Really, well, I just haven''t had a good model yet." After speaking, she stretched out her hands and gently held the long hair behind Sakura. The pink long hair slid down the gap in Naruto''s fingers, with a touch of smoothness in the softness. Grasping the short pink hair, Naruto couldn''t help squeezing it with his hands, it was really soft, soft like cotton candy. Because of being too curious, Naruto lowered his head and released a few long hairs under the nose to kiss it gently. The smell of the fragrance was very charming. I do nt know if it was due to shampoo or because of Sakura''s body. Naruto playing with Sakura''s hair glanced at Sakura''s face. At this time, Sakura, the cheek was like a cloud of fire, red hot, with her hands flat on both sides of the body, sitting on the ground, her head lightly raised for Naruto to better touch. The white tender hands held the fists, and the back of the hands exuded a trace of sweat, which proved the uneasiness in Sakura''s heart. Naruto smiled, and as she smiled, she stretched out her head and whispered softly in her ear. "Sakura, how are you feeling?" Sakura blinked her eyes and turned her head, looking at Naruto, seeing the tip of Naruto''s long hair, she couldn''t help but said pink. "Naruto, it''s just a little itchy, but it doesn''t really feel like it." Naruto dragged the front end of the long hair with one hand, molded with the other hand, and asked with a smile. "Since it''s just itching, what''s your blush?" Sakura''s face was even more rosy, her blood was dripping fast, she was too shy to look at Naruto, her eyes drifted, she opened her mouth and couldn''t say a word. Naruto followed the pink long hair model of Sakura up to Sakura''s face, stroking it, and the elastic little face bounced immediately. Naruto stood up and reached out, patted his clothes, and said with a slight smile on his face. "Okay, don''t play anymore, and I need to train you well today." Sakura supported the ground with her hands, climbed up, and took care of Naruto''s long messy hair. Then she said "Are you going to trouble other ninjas today?" Naruto nodded and walked forward. Before walking a few steps, I saw Sasuke holding his hands on his chest and his back against the trunk. He swept past Sasuke''s cold face, and Naruto snapped his fingers and said easily. "The hunt begins." ... This is a day recorded by history. I believe that after this day, someone will bring it up. Naruto''s super strength, encountered three groups of ninjas along the way, one of the wood leaves village, two of the country of fire. Among them, 6 ninjas were killed under Naruto''s fireball. When the s-class fireball hit, there was no scum, which was a killing weapon. Sakura''s only played 2 games, because one group did not follow the rules and was directly defeated by a naruto fireball. Originally, I wanted to continue to find the next group, but Naruto saw Sakura''s sweaty hair, and he couldn''t bear it. In fact, he just wanted to exercise some of Sakura''s heart. I do nt really want her to become stronger in this way, but she has the strongest system of Chakra cultivation alchemy. As long as you get 111 chakra cultivation alchemies, you can directly make Sakura become a forbearance and make a pupil. , Plus a few s-class ninjutsu, are you afraid of not strong, but it is not the time yet. Seeing Sakura''s tired buttocks sitting on the ground, panting heavily, Naruto stepped forward and smiled. "I think it''s okay to hone things, let''s go to the book of heaven and earth." Sakura looked up at Naruto, sweating her forehead, and said with a rosy white face. "Why, Naruto, I''m not tired, I can continue to fight, even if there are two, three can be." Speaking of Sakura, she seemed to be in a hurry, afraid that Naruto would not agree with her. It''s a pity that her body is still soft, and she stood down and turned towards Naruto. I didn''t expect Sakura''s body to be so tired. It seems that the girl is a girl. No matter how violent, her constitution is always bad. Naruto holding Sakura in both hands, said very funny "You can''t stand like this. What can you do?" Xiao Ying said with an unwilling expression. "No, I don''t want to be looked down upon by Naruto. I''ve fallen behind you a lot now and can''t continue to fall behind." Chapter 167： : Returning tasks Naruto smiled and said with a smile "Sakura, I find that I like you more and more. Mtlnovel.com" Sakura blinked her eyes and looked at Naruto very puzzled. "Naruto, what are you talking about?" Naruto said with a smile "I''m saying that you are doing well now, I like it so you don''t have to think about exercise anymore." Sakura nodded and said sweetly. "Well, what Naruto is saying, I''ll do it." Naruto couldn''t help but mold the small red hair of Sakura and said with a smile "You are really smart." Sakura smiled silly. ... There is no plan to kill the Naruto group of ninjas again, and rushed towards the tower. Naruto beating on the tree branch, after a short while sensitively noticed that someone was nearby, and also hurried toward the central tower. It looks like a group of people who have acquired the Book of Heaven and the Book of Earth. After a few ups and downs, the group of people was discovered in a flash. It turned out to be a group of young children. When Naruto was found in Hinata, his eyes brightened, his body speeded up, and he immediately rushed past. Realizing that a residual image was coming towards them, Inugazuka stopped and looked forward with a cautious expression, which was the same serious expression of Xiao Hinada looking at the figure coming to her. His eyes trembled, and he sighed with relief. Inuzuka''s puppy also barked a few times. Inuzuka nodded his head and relaxed his vigilance. "What the hell, I thought it was the enemy and almost scared me. This place is really not what we can stay. Look. Yarn, Chinese website" The girl standing on his right is a rare Zhangkou. Naruto rushed over in a blink of an eye, came to Hina, and said with a smile "Sister Hina, have you completed the task so quickly?" Hinata saw Naruto, her cheek nodded and nodded. "Well, a group of people were killed by others just now, so we picked up a leak." Naruto couldn''t help but think about it, could he not kill that group of people? Because of the book of heaven and earth, he really didn''t have time to take one more, and this thing was not high score . In all likelihood, this is the naruto of this incident. Some people are ashamed. I didn''t expect that I killed a few groups of people like this, and let other people pick up a leak. Hinada looked at Naruto deeply, and could not help but widen the eyes of that white pupil, and asked cleverly. "Has Naruto''s mission also been completed?" Naruto said with a smile "Of course, this task is too simple. It''s really uncomfortable to start with." On the side of Inuzuka''s sweating, he wanted to say something, not too simple, because your strength is too scary. Hinada''s excited expression blinked her eyes. "That''s great, Naruto is with us." Naruto said with a smile "That''s for sure, I said I''m going to find you." Hinada blushed and whispered "What is Naruto looking for me? I''m not as strong as Naruto and I''m useless." Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and stretched out his hands with Hinata''s retracted cotton jacket with a smile and said in his hand. "I don''t need Sister Hinata to protect you, I will protect you." Hina didn''t struggle a little, her little face nodded slightly, and said softly, this time, she said in a voice like a mosquito. "I believe Naruto, but I don''t want to trouble Naruto." Naruto said in a funny way that Hina''s little hand was tight. "This is my favorite Hina sister." Hina was so shy that she almost became an ostrich. Inugazuka''s teeth aside, although Naruto''s strength is terrifying, but an old man only looks at Hina, and it is too shameful for him. Inuzuka with a few coughs, chimed in "Naruto, let''s talk to the tower about anything." Naruto gave a glance at Inuzuka''s brow, and he frowned, glaring at him. The boy interrupted his pick-up, which was so outrageous that he would have to take care of him. Inuzuka didn''t know he was blacklisted by Naruto, and it was called the belly black list. Now Inazuka just feels Naruto''s gaze is cold, so cold that he can''t feel the temperature of the sun. But I didn''t think too much, beckoned directly to Hina, and hurried towards the tower. Hinada glanced at Inazuka Tooth and whispered to Naruto "Naruto, let''s go to the tower first and talk about the task." Naruto said with a smile "Since Sister Hina said so, let''s return the book of heaven and earth first." After that, Naruto''s hand holding Hina didn''t let go. Hina didn''t say much. She was thin-skinned and didn''t dare to say a word, and there was no reluctance in her heart. Let Naruto hold his hand and hurried forward. Keeping the same pace with Hinata, it''s still very easy for Naruto now. He stretched out his little hand and shuttled forward towards the woods. The eyes did not leave Sakura, half a meter away from Hinata and Naruto, and speeded up to catch up. In fact, the speed of several people was not fast, just the speed of usual road. Following Naruto''s side, Sakura stared at Hina with a cold expression, but did not speak or directly curse, but just looked at her with that look. Hinada glanced at Sakura in doubt, the expression on her face was very puzzled, and she did not understand why Sakura glared at her so. Naruto didn''t say anything, just felt the comfort at this moment, and he was jumping in the woods in a relaxed shape. There was a young chick beside her, and she was really comfortable. It didn''t take long before the tall tower was found in front of them, and several people jumped over without any hesitation and walked into the tower. Hinada came to the door and stopped suddenly, looking at Naruto with a red face, and whispered softly. "Naruto, can you let me go?" Naruto smiled slightly, and let go of Hina''s hand, smiling, and said "Mistakes, blunders, I don''t think Sina Hinata''s hands are so sticky." Hinada''s face was rosy, her head bowed, and she didn''t speak. She moulded the slightly wet white tender palm of Naruto with her hands, and couldn''t help laughing. Sakura looked at the smiling expression on Hinata''s head, her teeth were itchy, but she was angry and angry, but she did not make a big noise. In order to hold Naruto''s heart, she didn''t want to do the violence before Female. Chapter 168： : Things are revealed Naruto entered the tower and found that Ino and others were already inside, as if he had just arrived. wap.novelhall.com Ino difference turned his head and saw that Naruto''s eyes brightened, without any pretense, and ran with excitement, watching Naruto saying "Naruto, are you here to hand in the task?" Naruto nodded calmly, not speaking, but looking in front of Ino. There was a man standing in front of Ino. It was Iluka. Iluka looked around Naruto Group and Hina Group with a happy smile. He smiled and patted his palm. "Well, it will be time to chat and wait. Take out the book of heaven and earth first." Naruto didn''t hesitate, took out the book of the day and the earth from his arms, walked forward and handed it over, Iruka took it with a smile. Also took two scrolls of Inuzuya. Putting in his arms, Iruka couldn''t help but smile "It looks like you both got 2 scrolls, and it turned out that you had to return the Book of Heaven and Earth at the same time, which saved some trouble." Shikamaru couldn''t help asking "What trouble?" Iruka leaned her head and said with a smile "In fact, every two scrolls opened together will become psychic. Each group has a teacher who receives it. If you come together, I will tell you all by myself. Anyway, you were all me before. Students in the class. " Shikamaru nodded calmly and asked no more. Iluka glanced at the crowd and finally stopped at Naruto, looking a little surprised at Naruto''s unscathed expression. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net But now he didn''t think too much, Iruka said with a smile. "First of all, congratulations on your passing the second Chinese tolerant exam. Secondly, I have heard of Naruto. I didn''t expect you to win all of Ai Luo in the Sand Tolerance Village. Impatient." Naruto smiled, his face remained unchanged, without the slightest pride, a calm smile. Iruka nodded with satisfaction, turned around and watched the people explain the role of the world scroll, and a piece of paper on the wall behind him, saying that this is the middle-forbearance method written by the three generations of Naruto, patiently speaking. What exactly is the method of tolerance? Naruto was a bit annoyed and couldn''t help interrupting "Mr. Iruka, when will the third exam begin?" Looking at Naruto, Iruka smiled bitterly and shook his head in sigh. "Naruto, you still haven''t changed. The third exam will not start until the time is up, but I must take you to meet someone before that." After speaking, Iruka had a positive expression and looked at Naruto with a serious expression. Looking at Iluka who has never looked so serious, Naruto frowned, thinking about who the man in Iluka''s mouth was. Iruka looked around at the crowd seriously and coughed. "Well, come with me." After saying that, he wanted to walk towards the room on the side, and as soon as he came to the door, he saw Kakashi. Kakashi lay lazily on the door rail and greeted Iluka. Iluka nodded and stepped forward and said "Kakashi, did you take Naruto to see the fourth generation of Naruto, or should I go?" Kaksimmon''s expression on his half face was calm and said "Let me go, after all, Naruto is my disciple." Iruka didn''t say anything, turned to look at the nine people behind him, and said harshly "Except for Naruto, everyone is coming with me." After speaking, thinking about walking forward, Sakura, Ino and Hinada looked at Naruto in doubt, although they didn''t understand why Naruto was allowed to stay, but they obediently followed Iluka. Naruto heard the words of Iruka, and was a little puzzled in his heart, thinking that the writing eye was exposed. While Naruto was meditating, after everyone left, Kakashi walked up and patted Naruto''s shoulder and said softly "Naruto, what are you thinking about? Come with me to see the three generations of Naruto, rest assured, you still don''t know about writing the third round of Naruto, Lord Naruto looking for you is another ability of yours." Naruto immediately came to understand and shouted "Is it the power of the nine-tailed demon fox?" Kakashi smiled slightly, nodded with a smile, and said earnestly. "Yes, the three generations of Naruto would like to see your Nine-tailed power, and now there are too many crises in the village, you should be a bit clear about this matter." Naruto nodded and said with a thoughtful expression "Well, it''s almost the same. It looks like it''s Osumaru." Kakashi could not help but a strange smile, said with a smile "Looks like you probably know more than me." Naruto was shocked, Kakashi''s intuition was too strong, in order to try not to disclose the facts of his crossing, he immediately shook his head, pretending to have a serious expression "That''s just my guess, and the guy told me that himself. His name is Dashe Wan. Teacher Kakashi, is that Da She Wan very powerful?" Kakashi looked at Naruto''s expression that he didn''t want to lie, doubting him, turned his head and walked forward, saying as he walked. "About this person, the three generations of Naruto are better than me. If you want to know, ask him the elderly." Naruto followed in the footsteps of Kakashi and did not speak. In fact, he did understand Dashe Wan, but he did not dare to explain casually. In order to show the normality, it is better to not know what to do. So Naruto followed Kakashi tightly, pretending to be puzzled. The two walked around several corridors, walked towards a separate room at the end of the front, and walked to the door. Kakashi''s expression was right, he looked carefully behind him, and knocked gently on the door. The door was slightly opened. A shadow ninja glanced from the corner of his eye and found that it was Kakashi who opened the door. Kakashi walked in with Naruto, and when he entered the room, Naruto found that there were not many people. Two shadow ninjas, plus red beans, and one is a third-generation Naruto smoking a pipe. When Red Bean saw Naruto, her pupils were slightly enlarged, her chest was up and down, she looked very angry, and returned to her normal expression within a few seconds. Naruto smiled slightly, blinking at Red Bean with a smile, a ridiculous look. The angry red bean almost took out the pain and hit him directly, but when he thought of the marriage contract scroll, he immediately lowered his head, and did not dare to take any action, and the third generation of Naruto was also here. Chapter 169： : Conversation of Three Generations of Naruto I have been looking at the three generations of Naruto in front of the glass and turned to look at Naruto. The old face was very serious, without a smile, like the face of an old tree bark, staring at Naruto, holding out the pipe in his mouth and opening. Say "Naruto, you should understand what I asked you for, can you talk about it well?" I did not expect that the third generation of Naruto was a sentence to dismiss Mawei, and Naruto laughed. Now with his system and strength, there is no need to fear the third generation of Naruto, so Naruto said with a smile "This, Lord Three Generations of Naruto, I really don''t know what you always say. You are always unaccompanied. Do you want to talk to me, but you can find the older brothers in the dark. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. .network" Three generations of Naruto frowned, and sighed. He was really helpless with Naruto''s attitude, and had to put away that serious expression. Gujing''s waveless face looked at Naruto and said "Naruto, can I ask where did the power of your nine-tailed demon fox come from?" Naruto''s heart was shocked, and it was time to come. For this question, he had long thought about the seamless speech, so Naruto''s expression did not change. "The power of the nine-tailed demon fox was mastered by my father." Three generations of Naruto raised their eyebrows, and the whole person froze there instantly, looking at Naruto with an unbelievable expression, and opened his mouth and said "Naruto, have you seen your father?" Naruto nodded and said seriously "Of course, I also saw my mother. They gave me a way to master the Nine Tail. This allowed me to grasp a part of the power of the Nine Tail." The three generations of Naruto''s brows twisted into a ball, as if thinking about something. The third generation of Naruto thought of the past generations of the fourth generation of Naruto, and the seals of the vortex family. The eyebrows opened, and the corner of the mouth cracked with a gentle smile Naruto says "Naruto, I didn''t expect you to see your parents so soon. It doesn''t look like I need to say anything more. Look at 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network. One point, can your Nine-Tailed Demon Fox Power show me? ? " Naruto looked at the three generations of Naruto''s smile and understood that he believed in his own nonsense, and he did not refuse. He directly held it with both hands, quickly printed it, and printed it with a complicated hand, and a low-pitched yell, opened the nine-tailed state. Nine-tailed Naruto is turned on in an instant. That''s like a flaming red chakra covering his body. This time Naruto only revealed five tails, just like a little Nine-tailed Naruto standing in the third generation of Naruto. Ahead, looking at him calmly. An invisible wind wave emanated from Naruto''s body and kept flowing out. The two ninjas on the side slightly raised their hands and stopped in front of them, trying to keep the violent wind like a low-level wind. And Kakashi on the side also took off the blindfolded half of the eyes, wrote the round eyes with the three hooks, stared at Naruto, saw the five tails behind Naruto, and a larger investigation than before. Carat, with a slight surprise on his face, and a joy of Naruto''s strength and joy. The red beans on the side saw Naruto''s Nine-tailed state again, a gritted look. The three generations of Naruto stared at Naruto with that pipe, glanced, and couldn''t help sighing, shaking his head and shaking his head. "It seems that our generation is old, and it really is the power of Nine Tail. With Naruto''s momentum, you are stronger than me. I am sure that you have run away the big snake pill." After talking about the three generations of Naruto, the eyes were like needles, staring at Naruto, and the whole body was not weaker than Naruto''s momentum. Naruto smiled and didn''t move at all, and said "It was really broken by me. The guy wanted to grab my book of heaven and earth, so I shot." The three generations of Naruto folded their eyes and looked at Naruto carefully, his face getting heavier and harder to ask. "Naruto, now you can really win the big snake ball?" Naruto nodded and said with a confident smile. "Of course, as long as he dares to appear in front of me, I can let him die." The three generations of Naruto were slightly surprised, but soon showed a faint smile. "Naruto, you may not know the strength of Dashemaru, just say so, the real strength of Dashemaru is not his own, but his immortal body and some cruel forbidden skills." Although Naruto would like to say that the immortal body almost killed him better than death, but in order not to be swaggering, he had to be silent, and did not answer the three generations of Naruto. Seeing that Naruto was silent, the three generations of Naruto spoke with a smile on the face of Da Snake Pill, originally his disciple, but because he engaged in human body research, he discovered that then the third generation of Naruto was soft-hearted. Naruto listened patiently, heard the best, and pretended to be shocked. "Really, this is too great." In fact, he really wanted to vomit, and the three generations of Naruto are too powerful, so that you can enlarge the snake ball to run. If he does, it will definitely be wiped out, so as not to endanger the society again. The three generations of Naruto thought that Naruto was saying that Dashewan was powerful, and he couldn''t help but say it carefully. "Yeah, Da Snake Pill is very good at regeneration, and there are other forbidden techniques, Naruto. If you encounter Da Snake Pill next time, be careful, that guy''s strength is not what you can imagine." Naruto nodded and said sincerely. "Of course, but next time I meet, I don''t see much opportunity." The three generations of Naruto were silent and half-silent. Then they stared at Naruto. The face of the old bark smiled and said with a kind smile. "Naruto, I don''t know if you are interested in Naruto." Naruto was confused, and for a moment did not understand why the three generations of Naruto said so. Not only Naruto, but the crowd around them were stunned. Hongdou couldn''t help but hurriedly walked over and watched the three generations of Naruto. "Master Naruto, what do you want to say, Naruto is just a little ghost." The three generations of Naruto smiled, looked at Naruto, and did not answer the words of Hongdou. Naruto now understands that the three generations of Naruto value him very much. It is possible to give him the position of the next generation of Naruto, but is it so simple? Obviously impossible. Naruto is not as good as imagined. Everything must be acknowledged by the elders. Naruto pondered for a moment, wondering why the three generations of Naruto asked so, and had to say "Yes, Naruto is my first goal." Chapter 170： : Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eyes The three generations of Naruto smiled very comfortably. Although they did not understand why it was the first goal, they were very happy with Naruto''s answer. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net A smile of reassurance said "That Naruto, do you know what Naruto is?" Naruto shook his head. The three generations of Naruto began to talk about Naruto''s requirements, and there was only one point to go, the village was the first. Naruto almost fell asleep. He didn''t want to care about the village affairs. The position of Naruto was only a stepping stone for him. As long as he stood up, he could do a lot of things, secretly model things, such as training power. Such as the agreement with the evening sun red. After three generations of Naruto s passionate speech, they looked at Naruto and asked "Naruto, do you understand what I said?" Naruto quickly nodded, pretending to look like I know "Of course, Grandpa Naruto, I understand all of this. I promise, as long as I become Naruto, I will make the village stronger and stronger." In fact, making a batch of kaleidoscopes to write round eyes of dead men can indeed make the village very strong, but Naruto dare not say that the three generations of Naruto have not directly killed him. Because the creation of the dead is to raise the writing wheel eye, and then upgrade that instant hypnosis, turning him into full hypnosis, control a few ninjas, feed them directly to Chakra, practice alchemy, rich and pupil, and give a few forbearance With scroll theory, you can build a powerful team in less than a day. The third generation of Naruto did not know that Naruto was already doing the same experiment with the people in his village. Now he is just touched by Naruto s answer. The third-generation Naruto looked at Naruto and said "Well, I believe you can do it someday." I did not expect the three generations of Naruto to speak for a long time. It was such a nonsense. He thought that the three generations of Naruto really wanted to give him the position. wap.novelhall.com There was no contempt on the surface, but a smiley face said "Sure, I will definitely be Naruto." ... After leaving the three generations of Naruto, Naruto followed behind Kakashi, a lazy expression walking forward. Kakashi don''t look over Naruto slightly "Naruto, is your strength close to Osumaru?" Naruto nodded, looking at Kakashi, asking in doubt "Does Kakashi also know about Osumaru?" Kakashi pondered a little, thought for a few seconds, and then said "That''s right, but all I got was a one-sided understanding. I don''t know what kind of strength he is." Recalling the three generations of Naruto, Kakashi figured it out instantly, and said with a shock in his heart "It turned out that the strength of Dashemaru was similar to that of the third-generation Naruto." Naruto replied lazily "No, Dashe Wan has more forbidden operations, so it''s a bit better than the third generation of Naruto." Kakashi nodded and asked Naruto involuntarily. "Naruto, how do you know?" Naruto waved his hand and replied calmly. "Guess, it''s easy to guess these things." Kakashi''s expression calmed, and he suddenly thought of something. He stopped and looked at Naruto in the back, and said with a serious expression. "Naruto, did you really run away Oshimaru?" Naruto looked at Kakashi lazily and said "Of course, in that capacity, the three generations of Naruto are afraid of him, not necessarily afraid of him." Kakashi has no doubt at all. Naruto s strength is really terrifying. The third generation of Naruto only knows Naruto s Nine-tailed power, so he thinks that it is worse than Dashemaru. If he knows that Naruto still has chakras, maybe not I think so. There were 10,000 doubts about Kakashi''s heart in writing, but he didn''t ask it. He thought Naruto would say it at a certain time. Two by one continued to walk one after the other, and came to the center of the hall for a while. I saw where Sakura and others were all, and I didn''t know what they were talking about. Seeing Naruto coming over, several of them turned around and looked puzzled. Naruto walked over, ignoring the expressions of everyone, looking at the large sculpture in front of him, a ninja''s hands holding the fingerprints. Kakashi came to Iluka, whispered a few words, and briefly explained the three generations of Naruto and Naruto. After listening, he also said what he had just heard from the Sakura and Sasuke people. After watching the Naruto, he looked very excited, and was excited for Naruto''s strength. Sakura came to Naruto and asked with a crooked head. "Naruto, what did the three generations of Naruto tell you?" Naruto held his head in his hands and said with a slack expression. "No, I just asked where my demon fox ability came from." Sakura couldn''t help wondering "That Naruto, do you say how it came?" Naruto looked at Sakura and said earnestly "My parents gave it." Sakura looked stunned, and she couldn''t help asking. "Naruto, who are your parents?" Naruto smiled, and instead of answering Sakura''s words, she turned to look at Iluka. At this point, Iluka had finished talking with Kakashi, watching the nine newcomers say "Let''s go take a break first, there is still some time before the third exam." After Iruka had spoken, Naruto turned his head and walked towards an open space. He turned on the strongest system and checked how many chakras he practiced. There are a total of 232 chakras, one for ninjutsu, and three for VIP3. There are 13 pupils practicing dandan. Glancing at 13 pupils to practice Dan, Naruto did not hesitate to open pupils and practice pupils. Below that point, was a series of failures, which failed 11 times in total, and finally succeeded for the 12th time. The evolution of Sangou''s writing round eye evolved into a kaleidoscope, and a new ninjutsu appeared. Ninjutsu enhancement effect. As the name suggests, it is to strengthen the power of jutsu. After watching this jujutsu strengthening effect for a while, Naruto can''t help but burst of joy. This ability is really very good. Now s-class jutsu can no longer evolve. Through this kaleidoscope to strengthen again, his those S-class ninjutsu can directly reach super s-class, which is really a surprise. And now that the three hooks have evolved into a kaleidoscope, the body enhancement has also been upgraded, and it has become 4 times the enhancement effect, and the instant hypnosis has also become a hypnosis. Except for the name change, there is no change in ability, just the effect Even worse, it increases the chance of hypnosis. Chapter 171： : Before the third exam In such a hurry, the time passed, and the third round of the Zhongni examination came. A group of people waited in the spacious hall and looked forward. I saw that there were all the upper and lower middle ninjas standing in front, Kakashi, and Xi Rihong, Red Bean and others were present. In the middle is the third generation of Naruto. The third generation of Naruto looked around with awe and eyes, and then said. "Before the third exam begins, I want to explain to you a little bit about the real purpose of this exam." Three generations of Naruto who smoked a cigarette, said quietly "Increase the friendship between the alliances and strengthen the cultivation of ninjas. These are the second. The real purpose is to epitomize the fighting between countries. All said that this exam is a fight between ninjas, and there will be many guests. Come and watch this game with Daming, the strength is related to the number of tasks entrusted. At the same time, the strength is also used to apply power to neighboring countries, which shows that our country is strong. This is the most fundamental China-Ninja test. " The three generations of Naruto who finished speaking looked around at the crowd for a few moments, and everyone expressed a silent expression, as if it meant the seriousness of the problem, not as simple as they thought. Naruto didn''t listen to what the three generations of Naruto talked about. Anyway, it wasn''t his business. He was now checking to see if there were acquaintances around him. He looked around and found that I didn''t die. Very surprising. Surprised and surprised, Naruto smiled slightly when she saw how I loved Luo. Now that it is good, it means that I have the energy to fight him again, but it is a very good thing to fight. After checking a few eyes, I love Luo, Naruto can''t help but find a few pairs of eyes watching him quietly, as soon as they swept over, those eyes immediately left. After looking around for a few eyes, Naruto found that Tiantian looked very weird. He looked at him with an angry look. When he looked at Tiantian''s eyes, he saw a cold snoring every day, don''t look at his hair and his temper. Naruto was a little puzzled. He remembered that he didn''t seem to provoke the girl to do such a big fire, but it didn''t matter to him. Turning his head, Naruto, looking at Xi Xihong with a serious expression in front of him, could not help but smiled and beckoned, obviously like saying hello. Xi Rihong looked at Naruto''s funny expression, and smiled suddenly, her white hand gently covering her mouth, a sweet smile. Naruto smiled, and originally wanted to be happy in the amused evening red, but did not expect the three generations of Naruto to glance away and stare at Naruto. Naruto ignored it directly, smirked at the three generations of Naruto, and made a grimace. The third generation of Naruto stayed and almost dropped the pipes in that mouth. Xi Xihong held her rosy lips, and the smile on her face couldn''t stop, she almost laughed out loud. The three generations of Naruto shook their heads helplessly. Before, he could still say a few words. Now that he knows Naruto s strength, he really dare not say anything. With Naruto s current Nine-tailed strength, it is better for the village to retain him And just being naughty is not harmful. Clear the throat of the three generations of Naruto, turn your head and look at the crowd again "Well, that''s all I have to say. For your own glory and the prestige of the village, please let everyone fight for their lives." After saying a word, the crowd below was very excited. When the crowd was excited, I saw a figure flashing beside the three generations of Naruto, kneeling on one knee and saying "Three generations of Lord Naruto, let''s handle it to Yueguan Blast of the referee." The three generations of Naruto looked at the person in front of them calmly and said in a flat tone. "Then please." After speaking, he walked to the side, and Yue Guan blasted his face. The most characteristic feature was his face, the expression of a dead man''s face, as if his expression was dead. Yueguan Blast stood in the center, and looked at the crowd with the dead fish''s eye, saying unhurriedly "Because there are a lot of people left, for the next third exam, we are going to make a qualifier. Only the winners have the opportunity to enter the third exam." I couldn''t help but coughed twice, as if I was in bad health, and continued to say "If there are people with poor health, please explain in advance that you can withdraw from this qualifier." Yueguan hurricane stopped for a moment, looking at more than 20 people in front of me, and saw that the pharmacist raised his hands and said "Examiner, I''m not feeling well. I quit." Yueguan Blast looked down at the form in his hand and nodded. "I remember you''re a pharmacist in Muye Village. You can leave now." The pharmacist turned around, and Hao walked towards him without stopping. He was not originally preparing to take the China-Ninja exam, but was just collecting information. The pharmacist walking back turned to glance at Naruto, with a bit of hatred in his eyes. But Naruto heard the name and couldn''t help but look over his head and frown slightly. He didn''t find the pharmacist''s pocket at first, but now he noticed that it looks like this guy is so strong that he pretended to be dead. And also cheated his eyes. Naruto glanced around and turned his head immediately, looking ahead, he was not afraid of Dashe Wan, but he was also afraid of the little pharmacist''s pocket. The pharmacist left without looking back. Seeing that the pharmacist was leaving, Yueguan Cough coughed a few times and asked a few times. Is there anyone who wants to withdraw? No one is here. No one left, Yueguan Blast continued with the dead face "Well, it s not important to pay attention to the battle, but in order to ensure the number of dead bodies, I will stop inside when the critical moment, and the selected candidates will be 1 to 1, specific combatants." After speaking, he turned and glanced at the red bean behind him. He nodded, turned around, looked at the back, and said with the microphone next to his mouth. "Okay, you can open it now." A piece of wood on the rear wall slowly moved up, and an electronic display appeared. I have to say that some of the leaves are very high-end, and the high-end display in the front is Naruto couldn''t help but look at it with curiosity. Looking at the electronic display behind him, Red Bean began to explain its role. In short, the competition candidates will be announced on it, and the personnel are random, but they are one person in a group and another person in the group. The first two combatants who appeared appeared to be a masked sunglasses man in the group of Sasuke and Yakushi, red copper armor. A glance at Sasuke behind him, Naruto said with a smile "Sasuke, it looks like your opponent is here. Take care not to die." Sasuke gave Naruto a glance and walked forward. Chapter 172： : Qualifier The red copper armor stepped forward and looked at Sasuke, and the two looked at each other without speaking. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net In order to ensure the spaciousness of the venue, other people left and walked to the two corridors above the hall. Standing on top of it is perfect for watching. After a few glances, Naruto feels that this place is still too small. With such a position, if he is fully open, a mighty fireball may be ruined. As the crowd walked up the stairs, Kakashi passed Sasuke''s side, his expression remained unchanged in his ears, and he whispered slightly. "Sasuke remember, it''s best not to open the writing chakra. Writing chakra will affect your spell." Sasuke was startled, holding the spell on his back, looking at Kakashi, silent. Kakashi didn''t say anything, went directly to the top of the building, and walked up. At this point Sasuke and Red Copper Armor had looked at each other. The face of the red copper armor could not see any expression. He raised his hand and rushed at Sasuke. Sasuke was surprised. He wanted to open the writing wheel and suddenly thought of Kakashi''s words. The truth in the words. Had to take out the red copper armor rushing forward from the waist pocket and aiming at it, and shot it out. The red copper armor stopped and skimmed Sasuke''s sufferings away, pulled out a few shurikens, and shot at Sasuke. Sasuke used Chakra because of the pain of the projection. He felt only a pain in the back spell, fell to the ground, looked at the shuriken in front, rolled on the ground, and rolled awkwardly aside. The red copper armor took the opportunity to shake his fist, jumped, raised his fist and smashed it. Sasuke was startled, his head turned aside, and flickered again. The fist of the red copper armor hit the floor, and slammed the ground with a big hole. Seeing that the other side didn''t hit, Sasuke swept one leg and swept over the legs of the red copper armor, apparently wanting him to fall down. novelhall.com The red copper armor could not react, and was directly swept by Sasuke on the ground. When he fell to the ground, one hand and one foot were locked by Sasuke. The two were entangled and fell to the ground. Naruto standing above yawned, blinked his mouth, and looked at the two below. Fighting like this, there is no passion at all, it is better to punch one person to the other, to see who is best to fall first, that would be more intense. Sakura''s eyes didn''t blink, and she turned to look at Naruto''s lazy expression and leaned over to say "Naruto, do you say who of them will win?" Naruto stared straight ahead and said without turning his head. "Sasuke, but it takes a little effort to win the opponent." Sakura nodded, she wanted to praise Naruto too much. I didn''t expect someone to say this faster than she did. "Naruto, too powerful, how do you know?" Ino shouted, using one hand to put Naruto''s arm on the chest, not forgetting to stretch out the other hand and waving at Sakura, apparently asking her to walk away. Xiao Yingqi''s hair flew up, pinching her fist, thinking that a tiger was glaring at Ino. Ino disagreed, holding Naruto''s arm with both hands, saying very intimately. "Naruto, why don''t we look elsewhere, Sakura is too annoying." Naruto didn''t say anything, it should be said that he didn''t look at Ino from beginning to end, but looked at Sasuke and Akane in front of him, and murmured quietly. "Sasuke is in trouble. It''s wonderful now." At the same time Naruto finished speaking, the special ability of the red copper armor was launched, and he directly sucked out Sasuke''s Chakra. Sasuke felt that something was wrong with his body, but unfortunately it was too late, because he sucked too much Chakra, and Sasuke''s body couldn''t move. When the red copper armor raised his arm to Sasuke''s stomach, he punched. "Bang", Sasuke had a stomachache and almost spit it out. Seeing Sasuke frustrated, Naruto''s eyes flashed with excitement, and he couldn''t help crying. "Okay, Nima, elder brother, I give you 32 likes." Canno could not help but say "Naruto, can''t you see Sasuke?" Naruto turned his head, looked at Ino, and said calmly. "Then you look good to him?" Ichino stunned, meaning that there is something in Naruto''s words, hurry up and say "No, I don''t like Sasuke at all. What I like is Naruto Jun you." After saying a cocoa look, Naruto''s arm was tight. Little Sakura was so angry that her lungs almost exploded, and she couldn''t help but want to pull open Ino. Unfortunately, Ino hugged Naruto''s arm tightly, and she couldn''t relax. Naruto is annoying, can''t help but say "Don''t make a noise, it''s game time." Listening to Naruto''s irritable tone, Sakura immediately stunned and did not dare to pull Ino again, but Ino vacated a hand and made a grimace at Sakura, whispered "Ugly." Sakura''s teeth were itchy, and Sakura, who refused to lose her side, turned her head to the other side of Naruto, and seized Naruto, and hugged it into her arms. Naruto looked at the eyes of the two, with a helpless expression, looking directly at Sasuke in front of them, without bothering them. At this time, the battle between Sasuke and Akane armor had entered a fierce heat. Akane armor grabbed the past with Sasuke with one hand and grabbed Sasuke''s head with a hand. Sasuke was startled and had no time to react, and Chakra, who had not had much in his body, was sucked away again. Chakra gradually became scarce to poor Sasuke, meaning the situation was wrong, his curse began to unravel, in order to prevent this from happening, Sasuke was powerful, and the sudden burst of Sasuke''s strength was not bad. With a few kicks and shots, the red copper armor flew out. While falling to the ground, he hit his fist and hit the red copper armor''s face with a stun. Sasuke''s victory. Naruto was a bit boring. Seeing the red copper armor fainted, he turned to look at Sakura and Ino, and found that the two girls were holding his arms in both hands, staring at each other with staring eyes. At this time, Yue Guan, the dead face below, coughed and said "Immediately start the next match." The second battle was a battle with Yuino Shino, originally intended to confront Sak, but that guy was killed by Naruto long ago, and his team no longer exists, just an ordinary Ninja team. Even so, You Nu Zhi Nai used a whole body of insects to win, and from the beginning to the end You Nu Zhi Nai did not show her face. In the second battle, Oil Girl Zhinai easily won the victory. The third match also started. The rest time was only a few minutes. Chapter 173： ： Sakura vs Ino The third match was Kanjiro''s confrontation with a person who was very similar to the masked ninja red copper armor. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Kanjiro is worthy of being a puppet controller. He actually hides his real person in a bandage on his back, and he doesn''t realize that he is false. Such a big mistake gave Kanjiro the first chance and tied the opponent tightly with a crow. The crow''s six arms were squeezed hard and almost crushed the opponent''s bones. Forced by helplessness, the opponent could only abstain, and Kanjiro won. Kanjiro, who was unscathed, looked at Naruto above his eyes, and saw Naruto looking at him with a faint smile. He noticed Naruto''s smile, and Kanjiro unconsciously fought a cold war and bowed his head obediently. Carry away. At the beginning of the fourth matchup, Shikamaru confronted an unknown Sandland kingdom ninja. Shikamaru, who did not want to fight, noticed Naruto''s gaze, and when he was not convinced, he applied his mind to the extreme, Previously, he had not exposed his own strength, and he had been fighting with his body skills. Then he took advantage of the other''s attention and launched a sneak attack of the shadow, which caused the other party to suffer a big loss. The male ninja did not expect such a weird thing. Ninjutsu, being motionless under control. Controlling each other''s actions, he took out the shuriken, and the other side did the same. The two shot one at each other and bent down to avoid the shuriken, while the ninja''s head hit the wall and fainted. Passed. This battle is won with the clever use of Shikamaru''s shadow control technique. The four matchups ended, and the fifth game started immediately, when the electronic screen showed two players. Dramatic Yimu appeared, with the names of Sakura and Ino appearing. The original Sakura holding Naruto''s arms and Ino were stunned at the same time, even Kakashi on the side stayed for a while, cleared her throat and said with a wry smile. "It''s really a narrow road." Sakura and Ino looked back, looking at each other fiercely, holding Naruto''s arms instead of letting go, but closer. Naruto glanced at each other and found that his arm was not in a good place, so he cleared his throat and said with a serious expression. "Be careful, no one should be injured. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Sakura and Ino looked at Naruto for a moment, smiled sweetly, and they both answered in unison. Deserves to be a good friend for many years, and the voice really likes synchronization. Sakura glared at Ino and roared. "Well boar, why do you learn to talk to me?" Ino dismissively glanced at Sakura and said arrogantly "Naruto told me clearly, what should you do." They did not let anyone, and noisily walked down. Standing on each side, Sakura''s face was positive, revealing a quiet expression like never before. And did Ino not talk about the wind, and looked at Sakura seriously. Seeing that the two were about to start fighting soon, Kakashi came to Naruto with a puzzled look and asked. "Naruto, don''t you really want to see them fight." Naruto glanced back at Kakashi and said with a smile "Of course, Mr. Kakashi, you do nt understand. Sakura and Ino are pretty good opponents, but the relationship between the two is very good, girl. Noisy, nothing to fight. Kill. " Kakashi was ashamed for a while, he really admired Naruto''s calmness, wasn''t he afraid that the two girls were really up to the point of killing and killing, thinking Kakashi thought it was impossible, Naruto''s strength was so strong, It''s really easy to stop two girls. Sure enough he didn''t understand the world of young people, Kakashi shook his head and sighed. Kakashi sighed, and immediately caught Kay''s eyes. Kay, who had a strong brows, walked over and stretched out a thumb. "Kakashi, don''t worry too much, young people, as long as passion is enough, this is youth." Kakashi turned to look at Kay and said blankly "Did you say something?" Kai opened his mouth instantly and froze, turning his head, a crying expression, wiping his tears with the back of his hand, crying softly. "It is indeed my opponent for many years, Kakashi. I didn''t expect you to be so calm at this time." Naruto can''t help but look funny, looking at Sakura and Ino in front. Although he said verbally not to worry, there is still a little bit. The two girls who were injured were not good, especially the girls, their faces. It''s not good to leave a scar. Worrying and worrying, Naruto has no intention to stop, because the two have to fight a game, which is doomed sooner or later, and no one can change it. As soon as the call to start the battle, Sakura and Ino moved at the same time, and the two girls raised their fists and smashed at each other''s fists. The violent wind surged under one blow, and the strength of the two turned out to be equal. The two sides retreated and stopped by more than ten meters. Naruto''s expression was condensed. He did not expect that Ino s fist power was so horrible, and he looked like a little violent woman. After a few steps behind the legs, they rushed up again, hitting each other directly with their fists and feet, punching and kicking each other fiercely, without a pause, they seemed to have exerted their strength. It''s a pity that Sakura is still a little too stupid. Ino apparently acted intentionally, leaving a strand of hair on purpose, leaving her hair full of chakras, staying on the ground, on both sides. Due to the fierce fighting, the two lost their hair and could not tell the difference. As soon as Sakura retreated, she noticed something was wrong the moment she stepped on her hair, but it was too late. Sakura, who was motionless all over, looked at Ino with a surprised expression. Ino couldn''t help smiling, squatting down with a grin, and stepping on that hair with his feet, watching Sakura said "Sakura, my hair is full of my own chakra. You can''t move now. I won. Naruto is mine." After talking about Ino, he shook his hands and formed a heart-shaped hand against Sakura, and directly launched his heart-changing technique. Sakura looked startled, she couldn''t even run it, and hit Ino''s Ninjutsu steadily. Sakura with a raised hair, a gloomy smile on her face, said with a raised hand to the referee in front "I surrendered. I give up this game." Everyone froze for a moment, without knowing what happened, Naruto smiled slightly, looking at Sakura, and Ino with his head down without any movement. When Sakura saw Naruto''s smile, she couldn''t help showing a hint of pride. Now Sakura s body is the heart of Ino. She thought she would win, but she did nt expect that she still underestimated Sakura s tenacity. Sakura s heart broke free and said to the referee ahead. "No, what I said just now doesn''t count. I don''t want to give up the game. Feed Ino, you can come out to me soon." Little Sakura began a fight in her heart, and the two broke into their hearts. The fight was fierce. Unfortunately, everyone couldn''t see it, and didn''t understand what was going on. For 5 minutes, Ino couldn''t hold it anymore, and she retreated from Sakura''s body, and was forced out by Sakura. Because of heart-for-heart counterattack, Ino knelt on the ground on one knee, panting, unable to get up, looking at Sakura in front of him, Ino gritted his teeth and called fiercely. "Sakura, you''re ruthless. I didn''t expect it to be forced out by you." Chapter 174： : Everyday Battle Temari Watching Ino being forced out of his body, Shikamaru and Ding Ji looked at each other, sweating their foreheads, shocked for Sakura''s strength, and realized that the girl could not mess with her. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Sakura who regained her body did not hesitate to raise her fist and smashed in front of Ino. Jing Ye Shan had no flashes. When she was hit by Sakura, she flew out and fell to the ground. She almost passed out. Even if she didn''t pass out, she couldn''t get up. At the end of the game, Sakura won. Victorious Sakura jumped up and couldn''t help crying to Naruto "Naruto, do you see that I won, this time I really won." Naruto smiled slightly, looked at Sakura, and gestured in front of Ino with his eyes, clearly let Sakura lift her up. Sakura stunned for a while, and found out that the well wolf slumped to the ground. Although the two were love rivals, they still had feelings for many years. Sakura stepped forward, stretched her face, stretched out her bruised right hand, and said "Naruto asked me not to do this myself." Ino looked at Sakura with a gritted grin and didn''t try to catch Sakura''s hand. Staggered up, and walked up the stairs. Sakura Petrified was in situ, watching Ino''s stubborn look, and when she reacted, she ran away, grabbing Ino''s arm, and held her up. Ino looked at Sakura in surprise and frowned. "What are you doing, I said I don''t want you to help." Sakura''s calm return "I''m willing to care about you. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Ino was speechless for a moment, unable to speak, so she had to let Sakura help her to walk up the stairs. Naruto looked at the two of them and continued to stare at the battlefield ahead. At this time, the sixth game has begun. Shou Ju against Tian Tian, ??it is clear that Tian Tian''s strength and momentum have weakened Shou Ju a lot. The elder sister''s demure hand Ju Ju looked at Tiantian with a charming smile. She didn''t even take the fan behind her, put her hands on her waist and stared provocatively at her. I dare not care about it every day, I can only step back a few meters and look at Temari from a short distance. They stared at each other for a while, followed by silent silence. Seeing that it was still moving every day, Teju laughed, and stepped forward with a smile. "Do you want to observe the situation, but I can tell you explicitly, as long as you do it, I can beat you in an instant. You are still too tender, but I can let you do it first." Watching Teju calmly every day, with a smile, "Since you say so, I''m welcome." After saying a leg every day, he jumped into the sky in a jump, and in the mid-air, he took out his shuriken and pointed at the forward hand and shot. It''s a pity that the hand jumbo didn''t move, and all the shurikens seemed to be misaligned and fell around the hand jumbo. Every day the expression was a little ugly, and even Li Luoke and Kai watching the game became nervous. Naruto looked at Temari very interestingly and couldn''t help but say "This girl is really interesting. It looks like the strongest female ninja here. If it is not female, maybe I will compare it with her." Naruto''s words attracted the attention of Lee Locke and Kay. They both stepped forward in puzzlement, and Lee Locke asked in puzzlement. "Naruto, can you see her movement just now?" Naruto didn''t answer the words of the two, and stared at the front without blinking. After eating a closed-door Lee Locke, learning from Kai, tears in his eyes, and raised his fist and said "Naruto, I will definitely try to surpass you." Kay slaps Lee Locke on the shoulder and says very much "Li, I believe you can do it." Lee Locke screamed and hugged Kay, Kay''s excited tears shed. Naruto gave them a glance, and could not help but fight a cold war. The foundation of this father and son is too deep. Regardless of the two funny thick eyebrows, Naruto stared at the battle ahead. At this point, the battle was gradually fierce, and every day he took out a scroll, rushed to the sky, and spun up in the sky for a while. There were ninjas on the scroll during the rotation. Every day, he picked up the ninja, and shot at the hand in front of him. The sky full of ninjas came face to face, and Temari moved, holding a Samsung fan on the back and aiming at the ninja in front was a fan. A strong wind blew through, and every day''s ninjas fell off. Seeing that none of them was a bit ugly, the moment they landed, they stared at Teju, and with a grit of teeth, pulled out two scrolls from their arms and placed them on On both sides. Hold your hands and say while printing "I was going to use it in the final. I didn''t expect to use this trick so soon." At the same time the seal was finished and called out "Shuangshenglong." The two scrolls opened, rushed directly to the ground, and flew into the sky, constantly spinning, flying higher and higher, and the long scrolls revolved around each other, like two dragons. Every day he squatted, jumped up, and as he jumped, his twins were holding the inside of the scroll. Numerous fumes of smoke emerged out of the scroll, and strange strange ninjas floated out. Holding a ninja in one hand, he shot at the hand every day without hesitation. The speed of holding the fingers was fast, and the speed of the ninja emerged quickly. Shouju''s expression moved a little, and it was no longer the previous relaxed attitude. With a frown, a Samsung fan in a handshake, a few fans aimed at the front every day. Below it, a gust of wind blew away, and the ninjas hung out every day, and the two scrolls fell to the ground. Every day after falling to the ground, he bit his teeth and jumped up again, dancing with both hands, forming a thread with Chakra, controlling all the ninjas again, all the ninjas floating in the air. Pointed at Juju and hit it, It is a pity that under the slightest wave of Temari''s Samsung fan, a gust of wind was immediately blown away. The gust of wind instantly dispelled all the ninjas, and every day the body flew out and fell to the ground. Shouju shook the Samsung fan with both hands and aimed at the front every day, yelling "Scythe." After speaking, I waved the fan twice, and the two winds were entangled to form a tornado. The tornado rolled the entire body of the sky to the sky, and the chakra of the tornado''s stroke formed a blade, which cut out countless channels of the body. Bruises. Chapter 175： : Naruto Intervened The victory was originally Temari, but she didn''t want to end the battle so easily. When she fell to the ground every day, Temari held a fan and aimed at it every day. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The hurricane rolled to the ninja on the ground every day, and if it hit the ground, it would definitely be scratched by the sharp ninja, and it would be seriously injured if it died. Lee Locke was shocked. He wanted to rush up and save every day. As a result, someone moved ahead of him. With Naruto''s jump, his entire body disappeared. At the same time when he reappeared, he had embraced Tiantian''s body and stepped on the ground. Avoid the wind in front and the hidden weapon all over the ground. Every day I found it was Naruto, the whole face became rosy, and I struggled slightly without realizing it. Naruto looked coldly, without looking at her. "If you don''t want to die, don''t move." This remark really worked, and every day I was shocked, lying in Naruto''s arms, and really did not dare to move anymore. I found it was Naruto. The hand in front of Juju pulled down a face, holding the Samsung fan in his hand nervously, and looked at Naruto without blinking. Through the fine sweat on the back of the hand, you can understand the nervousness of her expression. Naruto glanced at Temari and smiled coldly, holding her gently every day and lowering her, while holding her body steady. A system prompt sounded near my ear "Ding, the special task is triggered. Please ask the host to kiss Temari in front of everyone. The task reward is 10 times and the task time is 20 seconds." The long-lost pit man has a special task, and this is an extremely huge pit. Naruto ignores it directly, anyway, 10 times the reward will not make him a rogue. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The time of 20 seconds passed quickly. At this time, the referee also announced that the game was a victory of Temari. At the same time, Naruto''s ears again sounded a system prompt. "Ding, the special task cumulative trigger, the final cumulative trigger, the task reward increased 30 times, please host to kiss Temari in front of everyone, the task time is 20 seconds." Naruto has a feeling of wanting to swear, accumulating triggers to trigger them, and they all have to kiss. How many people are there, even if they are playing tricks. However, no one will hear Naruto''s voice, some just count down to the task. "10, 9, 8" At this point there were only 10 seconds left, and Temari turned his head and walked towards the front stairs. As soon as Naruto gritted his teeth, he decided to fight, mainly because the last 10 pupillary draw gift boxes were cool. If there were 10 more, it would be even better. Quickly called the strongest system, double-clicked, and took less than a second, mainly because Naruto is fast. Since the strongest system is invisible to others, there is no worry. Now there are three seconds left in the countdown. There are no two words for him to speak. There are only two options, kiss or not. Kissing 60 times the reward, do not kiss a few seconds of double experience, maybe there are more pitfalls in the future. Naruto thinking about this moved, and in that movement, his shape flashed to the front of Temari. Teju stunned, while holding it, he immediately took out the Samsung fan on the back, and aimed at Naruto, he wanted a fan to pass. It''s a pity that Naruto stretched her head and kissed Ruju''s rosy lips. At the moment she kissed, Suju already held the fan in her hand, but she didn''t take it out, because she was completely frustrated. Feeling the temperature and humidity of his lips, Teju opened her eyes wide and looked at Naruto''s head less than 1 cm in front. The fire of Shouju came up at once, and Naruto''s defeat of Ai Luo was directly thrown behind her by her head. She picked up the fan and aimed at Naruto. Naruto has left Temari''s lips, he will not stay here, while leaving, quickly moved to the side, in less than a second, moved behind Temari. Shouju fan swayed, and strong winds hit the wall, knocking that wall out of a large pothole. Temari with spitting eyes, holding the fan tightly, turned his head and shouted angrily at Naruto "Naruto." Naruto smiled without changing his face, but said with a bad smile "Don''t be so intimate and don''t look at where it is. Don''t you be ashamed?" Teju was completely stunned by anger, holding the fan in his hand and pointing at Naruto''s fierce fan, constantly firing the wind owl, sickle, and a tornado rolled over. It''s a pity that Naruto''s side cannot be touched at all. How could Naruto''s strength now be blown by the wind of Temari. Naruto, who keeps avoiding, can''t help but be a little more annoyed. Temari has lost its common sense and can''t stop at all. But he still has to play and see what rewards he gets. Flashing the Naruto of the totem tortoise tortoise again, holding his hands in two hands, forming a seal, and aiming at the in front of the temari, he shot a fireball in the past. The speed of the shot was very fast, and the 5-meter-diameter fireball flew past the body of Temari. With a bang, the fireball hit the wall, and the whole hall shook. Feeling the power of the fireball is so amazing, Temari stopped fanning the fan in her hand, a little sweat came from her forehead, watching Naruto, holding the Samsung fan, a nervous look. Seeing that Temari finally stopped, Naruto could not help but grin and said with a smile "How''s it going, sister? Can you calm down now?" Teju stared at Naruto, but did not speak, but the clenched hands of Sanxing Fan expressed her anger at the moment. Temari with a face, asked coldly "Why did you kiss me just now?" Naruto didn''t want to explain at all. The explanation of this thing was already unclear. The system was too pit and forced and helpless, but he didn''t believe anyone who said this. So Naruto let out her hands and said calmly "I like it, so I want to do that." Teju froze, suddenly dumbfounded, asked silly "you like me?" Naruto didn''t expect Teju to understand his words wrong, so he hurriedly said "No, I said that I like your lips. No, why is this so awkward? It should be said that the taste of my favorite lips is, awkward, still very awkward." Temari was completely petrified, and the originally angry face turned slightly rosy. Looking at Naruto, Zhang Dakou was speechless. I love Luo and the two watching from above, listening to their conversation, then Kanjiro laughed and laughed at his opponent Ju "Hey, I finally understand now, this kid turned out to be after you, and dare to make a confession on such occasions, so you recognize it." Chapter 176： ： Tangju Teju turned his head and glared at Kanjiro, yelling "shut up." Kanjiro resisted the smile and closed his mouth obediently. Teju turned to look at Naruto, and said with a very cold expression "Naruto, I don''t like children, and don''t say such vulgar love words in front of me." Naruto can''t help but feel ashamed. He is not talking about love. Seeing that Miju misunderstood deeper and deeper, Naruto has no love or not, but put his hands on the back of his head, saying with a very arrogant attitude. "You control me. Now you can''t compare me to ten. I just kissed you on purpose. You came and hit me." This made the hand angry, and the Samsung fan in the handshake rushed to Naruto with two fans. When the fan passed, the fan blew two gusts of wind, which twisted into a tornado and rushed towards Naruto. Naruto was a little unwilling at first, didn''t he just kiss his mouth? As hard as he could see, the tornado was blowing. Take control of Chakra, Naruto flashed again, and ran towards the moment when flashed past. Relying on Naruto''s current speed, the moment he ran to Temari, Temari couldn''t react at all, and still kept fanning out. Looking at the shouju in the eldest sister in front, Naruto didn''t want to, and kissed her, still aiming at the rosy lips. Feeling Temari with wet lips, the purpose is to make Naruto a proud look. The angry Juju lifted his foot and kicked at Naruto''s belly, but unfortunately he couldn''t hit it at all. Naruto''s speed was too far behind her. Naruto flashed to a plate, with a bad smile on his face, licked his mouth and said "Chick, if you continue to fan, don''t mind kissing you a few times, you think about it carefully, you can''t catch my wind at all." Shouju stared angrily at Naruto, holding the fan in both hands did not dare to fan it anymore, but when she remembered being attacked twice by Naruto, her whole body shivered. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The examiner Yue Guan, the blast, couldn''t stand it anymore. Although he was shaking Naruto''s strength, but in this way, the examination would be messed up. And at this time all the spectators were dumbfounded, looking at the two in the field, for a while, ashamed, thinking that these two guys were flirting. When did this Chinese forbearance exam happen? And Red Bean is gritting her teeth, staring at Naruto fiercely, only she knows what Naruto is like. Yueguan Bingfeng coughed, moved to the middle of the two, looked at Naruto and Temari, and said. "Two people, it''s the exam time. If there are any grievances, please resolve them by yourself." Shouju glanced at Yueguan Blast, then realized that something was wrong, turned to look at some people on the stage, and found that everyone''s expression was weird. The low-end could not live up to everyone''s weird gaze, and Shouju looked awkward. Now, put up the fan, stared at Naruto and obediently walked up the stairs. Naruto was indifferent. He turned his head and walked away to the rear. At this time, the candidate for the seventh battle had come out. It was his battle with Inuzuka. Taking a few steps forward, Naruto''s lazy hands clasped his back and looked at Inuzuka Tooth above, the expression was calm. Inugazuka hit Naruto''s gaze instinctively and fought a cold war. He couldn''t help but tremble all over. He knew Naruto''s strength, and just saw it with his own eyes. A girl who was bruised every day. He didn''t even touch Naruto''s clothes. This Naruto is already terrifying. While Inuzuya was scared, Yu Nuzhi came over, stretched out a hand and patted his shoulder, as if sympathizing with him. Inuzuka, who knew this, had a face stretched, and Hinata on the side looked at Inuzuka''s downcast face and couldn''t help running over. "Tooth, Naruto is not going to hurt you, and Naruto is good." Inugazuka gave a glance at Hina and said with a grin. "He''s just talking to a girl. Didn''t you blink your eyes when you didn''t see that guy making a fireball?" Hinada blinked her eyes, looked at Naruto, and said without thinking. "No, Naruto is calculated." Listening to Hinata''s justification for Naruto, Inukasuka said curiously "Hinada, that guy just teased other girls, didn''t you feel a little bit?" Hinada thought for less than a second, nodded, and smiled into a crescent-like mouth, and said with a sweet smile. "I believe in Naruto." Inugazuka was holding his head, lamenting that Hina was not saved, she was completely fascinated by Naruto, and she was already dead-hearted. Inuzuka, who completely forgot about the game, came to his senses after Yueguan blasted a shout. With a bitter smile on his face, Inuzuka''s sympathy and the encouragement of Hinada, he walked very slowly. It was the white puppy in his collar, and the red dog was also listless and shivering. Naruto has a smile from beginning to end, a friendly smile looking at Inuzuka. Inuzuka stood opposite Naruto, squeezing his fear and setting off a posture. Grasping his hands, lowering his waist and lowering his body, watching Naruto ahead. Naruto didn''t do anything, but the slight smile was staring at Inuzuka. Looking at the two people in the field, the deer pill above said lazily. "It looks like there is no suspense in this fight." Ding Ci nodded and said while eating snacks "Tooth is so pitiful that he will meet Naruto." At this time, Sakura was holding Ino and standing next to Kakashi. The two girls blinked at Naruto in the field, especially Naruto''s leisurely smile. Peach heart-shaped. Kakashi shook his head and didn''t know why he sighed. This sigh was immediately discovered by Kay, who patted Kakashi''s shoulder and showed sparkling teeth. "Kakashi, your disciples will definitely win. Rest assured." Kakashi glanced at Kay and said calmly "I just feel that the teeth are too poor." At this point, the order to start the battle was over. Naruto still stood still, but yawned, and said lazily to the in front of Inazuka. "Rest assured that you are a member of Hina, and for the sake of Hina''s sister, you will not be beaten." Inuzuka''s teeth were down, and he said flatly. "Naruto, although others say you are strong, let me take a look at how strong they are. Akimaru, transform." Akimaru, who had been hiding in Inuzuya''s clothes, screamed, and jumped out. When he landed, he looked at Naruto''s fangs, grinned, and raised a cloud of smoke. In the smoke, Akima turned into Inutsuya Look. The nails on both Inuzuka''s hands are pointed, and both feet are rotated one by one. "Teeth through teeth." After finishing speaking, it turned into a tornado-like object spinning at high speed and rushed towards Naruto. The shape is like the tornado''s teeth with large hands, sharp nails, and turned to grab Naruto. Naruto was still a lazy attitude, and Inuzuya didn''t dare to carelessly. He crossed with his puppy and ran into Naruto. Chapter 177： : Win with ease When the two tornado-shaped Inuzuka teeth came in contact with Naruto, Naruto moved, and the whole body disappeared immediately. Look. Yarn, Chinese website At the speed of Inuzuka, he couldn''t respond at all. He slammed into the ground with a bang, knocking Naruto''s original floor out of a large pit. He hurried a few meters away before stopping, and Inuzuka stopped firing his teeth, carefully looking around, looking for Naruto''s figure. It''s a pity that I couldn''t see it before, after, or after looking around. Inuzuka, a sweaty forehead, lost his usual calmness. Now he clearly means Naruto''s strength, and he can hide in just one second This strength is not comparable to him. "Hey, look, don''t look away, I''m on your head." Naruto shouted, and Inugazuka shook his body, looked up, and looked over his head, and saw Naruto hit him with his fists in one hand. As Inuzuya lifted his head, Naruto''s fist came toward his face. "Bang", Inuzuya''s face was severely hit, and the whole person was directly smashed down. At the same time, because of the recoil of Naruto''s fist, he stopped rolling for more than ten meters on the ground, and his limbs were wide. Inuzuka couldn''t get up because of toothache. On the other side of Akima, he turned his head in anger, grabbed Naruto, and the claws were very sharp. Even the floor could be scratched, and the sharpness of the claws could be seen. Naruto glanced at Akamaru with a cold smile, lifted his feet, and rushed forward ten times faster than it, aiming at Akamaru who was exactly the same body as Inutsuya. Kicked straight on his stomach, this kick kicked the avatar out, and Akamaru, who flew out, could not bear the pain in his stomach, and lifted the avatar in one fell swoop. wap.novelhall.com Akimaru''s shouting humming on her limbs was miserable. Naruto didn''t look at the red pill that fell to the ground, squeezed his handprints, and directly launched the s-class water body. The water masses condensed around the instant, and the water masses became large. It''s full, hundreds of people. Looking at so many avatars, everyone was shocked. Even Ningji couldn''t help launching his eyes, watching Naruto''s hundreds of avatars, and looking at Chakras of their bodies. Such a thick Chakra makes Ningci''s complexion more It''s getting ugly. At this point, Inuzuka, who was surrounded by hundreds of avatars, was almost shocked and even his chin fell. Seeing several avatars approaching him, he immediately raised his hands and shouted. "Naruto, I surrendered, I abstained, don''t fight, I confess." The three avatars smiled coldly, without stopping, but rushed over instantly, grabbing Inuzuya''s collar and lifting him all up. When Inuzuka was raised, he was a little panicked. He wanted to break free, but unfortunately, three Naruto had already punched them, and one punch was three. Three punches knocked down, and Inutsuya''s face was swollen into the shape of a bread. Inuzuka Tou, whose nosebleed was smashed, looked at Naruto stupidly, and saw the avatars walking around, raised his fists, and rushed forward, shouting immediately. "Wait, don''t fight anymore, I really confess, I confess." I saw Naruto holding Inuzuka with a pout and a cold smile, watching him whisper "Remember, give me good care of Hina, Hina is your team. You ca nt let her go if everything is dangerous. If you dare not let me do it, I think I will. Your life. " Naruto''s eyes didn''t have any joke, and the coldness revealed in the words made Inazuka a cold war, nodded quickly, and vowed the same assurance. With his body released, Inuzuka was sitting on the ground, and his frightened legs were unstable. The main reason was that Naruto had too many avatars, which really shocked him, and felt the fists of the avatars. Let him know that he can''t beat a single person. Naruto, who laid down Inuzuka, originally wanted to release her avatar, but thought of something, and bent down and looked at it with a smile. "I want to forget to tell you something very important. If you dare to be interesting to my younger sister, I will interrupt your third leg." Although he didn''t understand the meaning of the third leg, Inuzuka nodded quickly. Naruto then settled down, put away the cold smile, held his hands to release all the avatars. The hundreds of avatars instantly disappeared, and the original hall was restored to its original size. Seeing that the avatars around were lifted, Yueguan Blast immediately announced Naruto''s victory. Naruto, who used only one ninjutsu from the beginning to the end, was shocked by Naruto, who was able to triumph only with his fist, especially the power of that fist, which would make Inuzuka''s teeth lie on the ground. Strong enough to make the back sweat cold. Ai Luo also stared at Naruto with a somber face, clenched his fists, and his palms were sweating. Naruto walked up the stairs, and saw Sakura and Ino greeted at a glance. Now Ino is almost okay and does not need Sakura''s help. The two girls seem to be more excited than Naruto and keep talking too much if. Even Kakashi came up with a smile and said "It''s really strong, Naruto, depending on your current strength, it should be almost the same as me. If the power of the nine-tailed demon fox is used, it is far above me, but I don''t understand a little, your split ninja It''s hydration, why are there so many? " Facing Kakashi''s question, Naruto said unchanged "Mr. Kakashi, you have won a prize. As for that body, I actually invented it after improving it. I didn''t expect that the real situation would be so scary." Kakashi was a little groggy and couldn''t help saying "Improve, how to improve?" Naruto smiled mysteriously and said with a smile "Family secrets, secrets cannot be leaked." Kakashi cried and laughed, and no longer asked. Also, some ninja skills are really secrets for the ninja, and it is only natural to not spread this. Kakashi didn''t say much, just for Naruto''s strength Some shock, so many avatars, and still hydration, what kind of improvement can this be to achieve it? At this time, when Naruto moved forward, the candidates for the next game had already been selected. A group of destiny duel, Hinada Beninji, listening to the examiner''s name, Naruto walked towards Hauda without turning back. . Hinada nervously looked at the electronic display displaying her name, and did not realize that Naruto had come to her. Chapter 178： : Angry Naruto I stepped in front of Hina and looked at Hina''s nervous little face. Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "Sister Hina, if you can''t, just abstain. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Hina was startled, turned to look at Naruto, the eyes of the white pupil blinked, shook her head, and said firmly. "Naruto, I won''t give up, I will become Naruto, and become stronger." Naruto said with a smile "I didn''t joke with you. I really like how younger Hina looks like now, even if it doesn''t become strong." Listening to Naruto''s straightforward words, Hina''s face was slightly ruddy, she smiled sweetly, and nodded, although she wanted to agree, but when she saw Ningji''s name on the screen, she said firmly to Naruto. "Naruto, I want to try my abilities, and don''t want to drag Naruto''s hind legs." I didn''t expect that Hina was still so firm, and Naruto was not doing more to stop. He looked at Hina''s pair of white eyes and said with a chuckle. "Well, I know your determination, but be careful not to get hurt. If someone hurts you, I will definitely hit him down." Hinada nodded, listening to Naruto taking care of her, her heart was as sweet as honey. At the time of the game, Hina stepped down the stairs slowly and came to the wide match. At this time Ning Ci had already waited for her. Ning Ci''s expression was very serious, looking at Hina''s expression was a bit harsh. It was as if the elder brother treated his sister harshly. Hina didn''t dare to look at Ningji''s eyes, but looked down at the soles of her feet. At this point, the battle order had begun, but neither of them moved first. Hyuga Ningji said with a serious expression "Uncle should have told you. I don''t want to say anything more. I just want to ask why you should marry Naruto. The family of the Hyuga family does not flow out. You should know this." Hinada looked up at Nichihei, frowning that little willow eyebrow, and said "I understand, but Naruto and I truly love each other." Ni Xiangning sneered a few times and hummed coldly "I really love each other. That guy doesn''t know how many girls he likes, don''t you see it." Hinada shook her head and said firmly to Ni Xiang Ningji "I believe Naruto, and no matter how many girls Naruto likes, I like him. This is the result of Naruto''s efforts." Ni Xiang Ningji couldn''t help but feel a little shocked, his expression slightly surprised, he looked heavy, and said "Then you are a family of the Hyuga family. As a family, you will inherit all of the Hyuga family. Do you want to give up the Hyuga family?" Hina''s expression flickered a little, and she unconsciously looked up at Naruto ahead. Naruto saw Hina looking at him, and returned a faint smile. When Hina was leaving his face, Naruto frowned, looking at Nikkei Nichiji in front of her, but now it was a little far away and could not hear What they say is a bit intermittent, and can only understand a rough meaning. It must be Hyuga Ningji again persuading Hinada to leave his side. I didn''t expect this guy to have such a bad heart, and Naruto was a little unhappy. If not many people were present, he might just rush over to it, and a fireball would destroy it. Kid. Damn, dare to say bad things about him, and do nt care about his own skills. Is the Hyuga family very good? He has a pupil lottery gift box and it is only a matter of time to make a hundred Hyuga families. He didn''t see the garbage white eyes. Although the young eyes of Hina''s sister were cute, it was just cute. Hina''s expression removed from Naruto was positive, as if she had regained her confidence, raised her hand and looked at Nichijo Ningji with a serious expression. "I like Naruto. For Naruto, I can give up the family, and I want to become Naruto, and become stronger." After speaking, he yelled, raised his palm and smashed at Nie Xiangning. He was surprised, his hands were printed, his eyes opened instantly, his eyes trembled, and the roots burst. He lifted the palms of his hands and hit the palm of Hina. The two met with one palm, and the strength appeared immediately. Hyuga Ningji was indeed a genius, and Hina lost an instant. She stepped back a few steps, her face was a bit ugly, and she raised her palm at Hina, hitting it with a few palms, and Hina couldn''t react. He slaps a few palms on his shoulders, sips a bite of blood. I stepped back a few steps, stopped, stopped at a distance of more than ten meters in front of Nichijo Ningji, squatted, panted, stretched out Bai Nen''s palm, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and there was no panic in his eyes. It was very firm. Naruto saw that Hina was injured, and it was a little calm again. This mood was never felt. It was Sakura and Ino fighting. He just looked at it. He had no idea in his heart, but Hina was different. Hina was His favorite girl. I felt a naruto rushing into the heart, and I didn''t want to, I grabbed the railing in front of my hands and yelled at the front of the day, Xiangxiang Ningji. "Nima, Niexiang Ningji, you dare to hurt Hina, be careful that I destroy you, I destroy all of your Nichito family, as long as they are men, none will be left." Kakashi on the side suddenly opened her mouth and looked at Naruto, surprised to close her mouth, that Sasuke leaning against the wall was stunned. He did not doubt Naruto had this ability, but he had never seen such an angry Naruto Man, he has excited Naruto so many times, Naruto just smiled from beginning to end, although he smiled very cold. Rixiang Ningji turned his head and looked at Naruto in an instant, and thought of Naruto s strength, thinking about Naruto s strength, Rixiang Ningji had a chill in his body, but he was not subdued, and his face was positive. "Naruto, even if you have the ability of the demon fox, you can''t care about our Hyuga family." Naruto gritted his teeth, his eyes were on fire, and he didn''t even want to think about it. He would jump out as soon as he grabbed the railing. At the moment when Naruto jumped up, the waist was hugged by Kakashi, and Kakashi''s forehead was full of sweat. "Naruto, there''s nothing to say until they''re done. It''s not time to be emotional." The crowd around me was dumbfounded, it was completely dumbfounded, I love Luo and others were stunned, these people, Shikamaru, looked at Naruto silly. Especially Naruto''s angry look made them feel cold. Naruto, no matter what Kakashi said, he shouted at Ningji that day "Boy, you come up to me, and I can just let you have a little ninjutsu without any scum, and I tell you, Sun and Sun, the old man has been defeated, just his eyes and back to heaven, garbage To die. " Chapter 179： : Naruto gets angry Naruto''s words stunned the people present. They did not expect that Naruto''s strength was so horrible that he would not be his opponent. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Even Kakashi stopped dragging Naruto''s hands and couldn''t help saying "Naruto, have you ever fought with Hyuga Rizu, and Hirag Hirai is looking for you, why haven''t you heard from you?" Naruto at this time had ignored Kakashi, and his hands were printed. In front of Ningji, a fireball shot in the past. In order to avoid harming the young field, Naruto only fired a fireball with a diameter of 5 meters, such as a two-person fireball, and bumped towards Nissuji. Ning Ci hurriedly flew away in shock, and the fireball hit the ground with a bang and smashed a huge pit. Hinada looked at the huge pit in front, and turned to look at Naruto. At this point Naruto was almost violently gone. If it wasn''t for Kakashi''s stop, he would have rushed to stab him. Hina didn''t expect Naruto to have such a big temper for her, and her heart moved and she almost cried. Seeing Naruto firing a ball of fire, Yueguan''s blast couldn''t stand, and next to Naruto and Kakashi, watching Naruto who was heading to Ningci, he coughed, the expression on his face was dead Say "Naruto, please don''t obstruct the opponent''s game. If there is another time, I will drive you out of the test room directly." Naruto took a cold look at Yue Guan''s wind, and said very coldly "You''re old." Yueguan blasted for a moment, and the face of the dead man had a little expression on his face, his brows frowned slightly, and his eyes stared at Naruto tightly. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Naruto''s complexion did not change, but he held his hands in a fast way. At the moment of the closing, Kakashi immediately understood that Naruto was using the power of the nine-tailed demon fox. , Quickly flashed aside. While Kakashi flashed away, Naruto s seal was completed. Within a second, the red demon fox s Chakra came out and covered Naruto s appearance, wrapping Naruto s body, with 6 tails. Naruto, the momentum is very strong, an invisible wind and waves spread out from around Naruto, Naruto''s form attracted everyone''s attention at once, and Xi Rihong looked at Naruto with a look of surprise. At this time, some of the expressions of Shang Ren were very serious. They could understand Naruto''s strength at this moment by the momentum of Naruto''s red chakra. If Naruto wanted to do anything, no one could stop him. The closest month to Naruto was the deepest blast, and the cold sweat on his forehead came out. He looked at Naruto seriously, and did not dare to take any action. Naruto looked around with a cold expression, turning his head to look at Ning Ci in front, and shooting his tail if he didn''t want to. Naruto, who had just started his tail, was stopped by a person. Xi Rihong was in front of him. He looked at Naruto with a stern expression that never had before. "Naruto, you can''t make trouble here, three generations of Naruto are watching, don''t mess up." Naruto stared calmly at the evening red in front of him and said calmly "Sister Xi Rihong, I''m not making trouble, but I want to teach some people who don''t have long eyes. I want to tell them that no one can touch me." Xi Rihong stayed, Naruto''s seriousness showed his seriousness, and instantly shocked her. She did not expect that Naruto''s expression would be so charming, which meant that she was in the wrong heart. "Naruto, you have to understand that if you shoot, your sister can''t keep you, this is the test room for the Zhong Ren test." Naruto''s expression remained unchanged, but he sneered and said "How about that?" Evening red petrified, can not say half a word. Naruto doesn''t care about Xi Rihong''s expression, but turns to look at Ningji, without thinking, just shoots those 6 tails. Ningji was startled, and hurried back, Naruto''s tail slammed into the floor, and with a bang, he smashed a large hole into the floor. Under constant smashing, Ningji had to dodge constantly, but unfortunately The more he dodged, the more he realized that the speed of his tail became faster. Even if he had white eyes, it was a pity that his energy and Chakra would light up sooner or later. Naruto fired its tail too quickly, so that everyone didn''t react. When those Shangren reacted, they immediately stopped Naruto. Just as a few shinni were preparing to launch jutsu, Hina yelled and came over. "I waive the game, I waive." Hearing this voice, Naruto stopped firing and looked at Hina, who looked at Naruto''s eyes, and couldn''t help looking pale, and returned a smile. Hatada summoned her courage and shouted at Naruto "Don''t play Naruto, otherwise you won''t be able to participate in the third match, and I already understand Naruto''s mind, and no one can change it." Saying that Hina had a glance at Ningji, the last sentence was clearly addressed to Ningji. Ning Ci couldn''t help but show shock, and watched as Hinata turned and walked up the stairs in front of her, unable to say anything. Hinata trot came to Naruto''s side for a while, watching Naruto''s whole body nine-tailed state, looked slightly surprised, surprised with a little excitement, said excitedly "Naruto, is this the power of Jiuwei in you?" Seeing Hina''s curious eyes, Naruto''s anger was mostly extinguished, and Ningji looked at Ningji coldly before turning to look at Hina, his expression returned to a faint smile, the smiling Naruto said "Yes, Sina Hina is right, this is the power of Jiuwei." Saying Naruto closed his tail and stood in front of Hina. Naruto''s six tails didn''t stop for a while, and they continued to gently dance. The red chakras all over the body formed a demon fox feather coat. The whole person looks like a little demon fox, but the appearance of the chakras is not all materialized, but also a bit translucent . Naruto, whose whole body is in such a wonderful state, gives a handsome feeling, at least to Hinata. Can''t help but the curious Hina reaches out to cast a red Nacha of Naruto, frowning, and said solemnly "Sister Hina, this thing can''t be molded. I can''t control Nine-tailed Chakras. These chakras are very harmful to your body." When Hina was shocked, he obediently closed his hands, and only looked at Naruto with that curious vision. Naruto is also happy to let Hinata see more. The Yueguan blast coughed a few times, and interjected "Naruto, you intentionally disrupt the game, and you should understand the consequences." Chapter 180： : Popularity Naruto gave a glance at the moon blast, waved his hand, and said coldly. "Whatever. Wap.novelhall.com" For this test of Zhong Ren, he was just playing, just playing, becoming Zhong Ren is not his goal. There is the strongest system in the future. Zhong Ren is still a piece of cake. Moreover, Naruto''s goal is not the title of Zhong Ren Shang Ren, it should be the title of Naruto. He really does not understand how to become Naruto, but only understands a very important point, which is recognized by everyone in the village. This recognition is the hardest for Naruto now. Just as Naruto was meditating, Yueguan blast coughed a few times and said "Naruto, you disrupted the game and I decided to disqualify you for the third test." "and many more." The words of Yueguan Blast were not finished yet. Kakashi and Xirihong immediately spoke to stop them. Yueguan Blast was very puzzled and looked at the two forbearance. Kakashi glanced at Xi Xihong with a confused expression. He didn''t understand why Xi Rihong rushed to say this. Evening Xi''s expression was positive, regardless of Kakashi''s confused expression, said to Yueguan Blast "Naruto didn''t spoil the game because Hinata had said he had given up the game." Yueguan blast looks the same, looking at Xi Rihong and saying "Naruto shot long before that." Kakashi cleared her throat and said calmly. "Theoretically, this rule didn''t explain, and Naruto also shot without knowing it. For example, in the last game, almost every day, Naruto shot to save her. This should not be considered a disruption to the game . See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website " Yueguan Blast looked at Kakashi, opened his mouth, and couldn''t speak. The last game was indeed his mistake. He did not expect that Temari would press hard every day. Every day when I heard this, I hurried over and helped Naruto speak a good word with a serious expression. Lee Locke looked at every day, and didn''t want to come over, frowning that thick brows, "Yes, Naruto was rescued every day, and the game did not end. This time it should be Naruto to save Hina." Kay saw the two disciples help Naruto speak good words, and a burst of tears filled her eyes with excitement in her heart. She stepped forward and said to Yue Guan Feng with a serious expression. "Young people often get out of control. This is also excusable. They cannot lose their youthful passion for such a small thing." Said that Kay finally clenched his fists, the flames of passion in his eyes were burning. Sakura and Ino also hurried forward and agreed. Yueguan Blast''s noisy head was big, and he turned to glance at the red beans in the distance, who looked at Naruto with a serious look and nodded. Yueguan Breeze was relieved and said with open hands calmly. "Well, let''s forget this time. It''s not an example." After speaking, I glanced at Naruto, his body flickered, and he jumped directly, and began to announce Ning Ci''s victory. Naruto didn''t expect that so many people would say good things to himself, and couldn''t help but be a little funny. At the same time, he was still a little moved, but just a little bit. Hearing that Naruto was not disqualified, Lee Locke and others were happier than him and jumped up happily. Jumping Lee Rock, said a thumbs up to Naruto "Naruto, this time you and I have a chance to show up again." Naruto didn''t look at Lee Locke at all, but stared at Hina, smiling Naruto said to Hina "Sister Hina, thank you so much," Hinada blushed, lowered her head and whispered "No, Naruto is also for me. I should say thank you to Naruto." The closeness of the two made Lee Locke feel desolate when a cold wind blew through his back. Lee Locke turned to look at Kay and said in tears. "Miss Kai, I finally understand how you feel now." Kay nodded in tears as well. "Well, Xiao Li, you have grown a lot now." At the same time, a cry from Yueguan Blast below came "Okay, the next match, Lee Locke loves me, hurry up." As soon as Li Luoke''s face moved, he turned around and saw how long I had been waiting below. I love Luo, Li Luoke''s eyes were bravely fighting, and he jumped down the railing. Jumped in front of my Arlo, put a posture, said with a serious expression "I didn''t expect that we would run into each other. Only by knocking you down before I could enter the match with Naruto." I love Luo''s look unchanged, it should be said that his attention was not on Li Luoke''s body at all, and his eyes were only Naruto from beginning to end. Finding that Ailuo ignored him, Li Luoke raised his fist and rushed straight up, hitting Ailuo''s face with a punch. With a bang, Lee Locke''s fist hit a thick layer of sand, and the sand condensed out of thin air a few centimeters in front of my face. I love Luo turned to look at Li Luoke, his complexion remained unchanged, his expression did not change, it seemed that he was not a person, but an object. Li Luoke noticed that I love Luo s gaze. Instead of raising and retreating, he has strengthened his fighting spirit, raised his foot and kicked it against my love Luo s stomach. Unfortunately, I love Luo s movement. However, the plug of the sand hyacinth that I love Luo carrying on his back fell to the ground and poured out countless sands. The sand automatically defended the periphery of my Airlo''s body, directly blocking Lee Locke''s bandaged feet. Li Luoke insisted on punching and throwing his legs at me, without any pause, but getting faster and faster. Unfortunately, even if Li Luoke hit fast and fiercely, he couldn''t break my love. That self-defense sand. In the field, only Li Luoke was moving, his body turned into a ghost image, and he attacked his whole body with his unique physical attack. Iroro stood motionless, gazing coldly at Lee Locke who was getting faster and faster around him. Can not help but annoyed, directly raised his hand and shot the sand out, a lot of sand, flying to Li Luoke, the sand is extremely heavy, if hit, it will directly smash into a serious injury. Li Luoke noticed the abnormality of the sand and did not dare to touch it. He could only keep dodging. Under the dodging, a bunch of sand smashed the ground into a large pit. I love Luo just holding up a hand, controlling the lumps of sand, still on Li Luoke''s body. Seeing that I couldn''t hit it all the time, I loved Luo''s palm, and all the scattered sand gathered into a ball, forming a big hand and rushing at Li Luoke. Chapter 181： : Lee Locke vs. Arroyo Lee Locke was agile, stepping back, and hitting back from time to time, but unfortunately, every time he kicked out, he was protected by the sand of my love. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Seeing that Ai Luo''s sand chasing speed is getting faster and faster, when Li Luoke gritted his teeth, he could only take out his full strength. At Kay''s gesture, Lee Locke took out two iron blocks tied to his leg and weighed a thousand pounds. Without any burden, Lee Locke reached a terrifying state, and the whole person disappeared when he moved. Naruto looked at Li Luoke s invisible figure and raised his brows slightly. He did not expect that Li Luoke''s speed could reach such a level. It seems that only by writing a round of eye can he catch up with him, but the speed is faster. He is not very useful, because his s-class ninjutsu coverage has reached hundreds of meters. I love Luo''s whole body has 20% protection, one is the automatic sand defense, and the other is the sand armor covering his whole body. The two defenses add up to form an absolute defense. Under the blow of Li Luoke, he almost passed the sand of Iroro and hit him directly on the face. As a result, the thick sand appeared on the cracked face. I love Luo''s sand armor surprised everyone, even when Kanjiro who walked over also explained the terrifying horror of my love Luo. Saying that Ai Luo was covered with sand all over his body, Kanjiro looked at Naruto with a heavy look. At this time Naruto was in a very leisurely state, watching the fight in the field, and smiling slightly. Kanjiro looked heavily at Naruto with a heavy face. At this time, the battle in the field was getting more and more fierce. I love Luo''s defense was too strong, and Li Luoke only took out the eight door armor again, raised his hands, and roared "Open". Lee Locke''s whole body turned dark red, and the dark veins on his forehead burst out, and he moved faster than before, hitting Ai Luo''s body with a punch, not only smashing the sand of his defense. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Actually, I slammed Ai Luo directly into the air, fast-looking Li Luoke, and then in the sky facing my Ai Luo desperately fists and legs added, one punch and one foot can not find the figure. Only I Airo couldn''t be dropped in the sky, and the sand armor of the whole body began to fall off slowly. Lee Locke''s whole body speed reached the extreme. He opened the eight shovel armors 5 times, and I did not have any strength to fight back. In the end, Li Luoke hit Li Lianhua with a stroke and hit him **** the belly with a punch and a kick, and I love Luo hit the ground quickly. Li Luoke s whole body is getting heavier due to the side-effects of the eight-door armor, and the sand hyacinth behind I love Luo began to change, turning into sand. The sand dragged my love Luo''s body, reducing the speed of my love . However, the power of Lee Locke''s Lilianhua is not so simple to offset. I love Luo hit the ground, although there is sand back, but a big pit was also hit. In the pit, there was a slight crack in the whole body of Ai Luo. He did not expect that anyone other than Naruto could hit him so miserably. I Ai Luo was very angry, his face was twisted, and he did nt want to start. Sand, smashing at Lee Locke''s body. At this time, Li Luoke''s body was forced by the side effects of the eight doors to become bigger and bigger, and he could only stand barely. He originally wanted to raise his fist to face Ailuo and give him a final blow. Unfortunately, Lee Locke''s speed has completely slowed down. Without running a few steps, half of his body was wrapped in the sand of my love Luo. Shocked, Li Luoke felt pulled away, but unfortunately it was too late. I fell on the ground and shouted with a fist. "Sandbound cricket." Lee Locke was squeezed with one hand and one leg, making a tragic cry. The whole person fell directly to the ground, because of the severe pain on the back foot, the pain could not climb up. Angry I love Roco won''t just let it go. Take control of the sand again and wrap Lee Locke''s whole body, just about to prepare to launch the sand shackles. Seeing that the situation was wrong, Kay shot and came to Li Luoke''s side in a jump, and just used the body skills to blow all the sand of my love Luo. Keeping an eye on my Kai Luo, with a look of angry expression. At this time, Li Luoke slowly got up, but the whole person had lost consciousness, and looked swaying. Kai glanced at Li Luoke, tears could not help but ran down and hugged Li Luoke. Tears shed. At this point, Iro also resumed his actions, stood up, looked at them coldly, and looked up at Naruto above, looking a little serious, but he saw a strong fighting spirit. Naruto looked at the bottom with the same expression, without any intention to go up, and he looked ignorantly towards my Arlo. Yueguan Blast rushed to take advantage of this time to announce the victory of Arlo. Seeing the end of this thrilling fight, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Naruto with a laid-back attitude, couldn''t help coming forward to ask "Naruto, Li Luoke was almost killed by Arlo just now. Why don''t you help?" Naruto glanced at Kakashi and understood the meaning of what he said. He wanted to ask why he saved Tiantian instead of Li Luoke. With Naruto''s current strength, it was easy to save Li Luoke, but he did nt Don''t want to do that. Gaze blankly at Kakashi, Naruto spread his hands and grinned. "He''s not beautiful, what do I save him for?" Kakashi was startled, sweating on his forehead and said "Do you save every day just to see that the other party is a beautiful child." Originally I wanted to talk about beauty, but Kakashi felt a little embarrassed by the word and changed it. Naruto didn''t care, but he nodded and looked at Kakashi in earnest. "Yeah, it''s that simple. If Xiao Li is a woman and she''s impatient, maybe I''ll save it." In fact, Naruto just wanted to say that saving him is not good for himself, and developing friendship with the other party. What is the use of this thing and can it be eaten? Kakashi was speechless, and his perception of Naruto had been deepened by 10%, that is, he emphasized color and lightness, and it is no wonder that this guy''s relationship with several people in Shikamaru was also stiff. At this point, Li Luoke had been carried away by a stretcher, and Kame sent Li Luoke away, standing there with a look of recollection. And Naruto didn''t mean to come forward at all. He watched Li Luoke being carried away with the same expression. Kakashi watched Naruto''s appearance and shook his head with a sigh. He was really speechless. said. Chapter 182： : End of Qualifier At this point, the last game has been played. The last game was Ding Zi fighting a female ninja. Ding Ji used the technique of double to transform into a big meat ball. Directly hit and flew out. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Bounced to the ground and passed out. Victorious Ding Zi couldn''t believe the female ninja who was lying on the ground in front of him, looked at his hands, and yelled. Yueguan Blast said Ding Ci''s victory and glanced at the crowd. At this moment, all the people wrapped Naruto down, stood in this hall, and looked forward. Nine people together, looking down at him. Yueguan blast coughed a few times "First of all, congratulations to everyone who passed the qualifier. Regarding the timing of the third test and some precautions, the three generations of adults will tell you. Sakura yelled before she finished speaking "Wait, I have something to say." Yueguan Blast looked at Sakura, and the expression on the dead face nodded for her to speak. Sakura said without hesitation "I forfeit my qualification for the third match." Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and glanced at Sakura with a smile. Sakura''s calm expression remained unchanged, staring at Yueguan Blast. Yueguan blasted for a few seconds, and couldn''t help asking Xiaoying "you sure?" Sakura nodded and said earnestly "Well, I give up this game, everyone else is too good, I can''t compare it at all." Yueguan Blast thought for a while, didn''t think much, said nodded "Well, that''s the case, you can leave. Wap.novelhall.com" Sakura turned her head to Naruto, blinked her eyes, and went out. Ino couldn''t help but frowned and greeted her in front, and said to Sakura unhappy. "Sakura, what the **** are you doing, why did you give up the game?" Sakura shook her head and said with a red smile on her face. "I know my abilities. It just drags Naruto and watched other people''s games, and I realized that this is not what I can do at all." Ino opened his mouth and couldn''t speak. The terrorist strength of the people in front of them was indeed not comparable. Of course, there were two weak people in it, two who happened to encounter the garbage ninja, Shikamaru and Dingji. With sympathetic eyes, Ino glanced at Shikamaru and Dingji, and couldn''t help shaking his forehead. The long ponytail on the back of his head was shaking with Ino shaking his head. It was beautiful. At this time Ding Ci did not wake up in the joy of joy, and Shikamaru was desperately trying to surpass Naruto. Seeing Sakura leave, Yueguan Blast stood up again, stood straight, and said calmly "Well, now congratulations to eight of you, who are officially qualified for the third Chinese National Tolerance Examination." After looking at the three generations of Naruto, he obediently stepped back and looked respectfully. Three generations of Naruto took out the pipe in their mouths, glanced at Naruto, stepped forward, and looked around at the people who said "I would like to make a few points. The third promotion test will begin in one month. This is also to prepare some people to come and watch. At the same time, you have enough time to analyze each other''s ability and make corresponding responses. Countermeasures. " Hearing this for a month, Naruto was really a bit boring, could not help but raise his hand and called out "Old Naruto, it''s been too long a month, it''s easy to say a week." This old Naruto old man coughed for three generations of Naruto, coughing fiercely, screaming, and screaming sternly. "Naruto, don''t be big or small, since your goal is Naruto, you have to live with it." Naruto poked his lips and did not answer the three generations of Naruto. The three generations of Naruto looked at other people and explained what to do in a month, that is, let everyone grasp the time, work hard, and released a battle list. After listening to the three generations of Naruto, without a glance at the battle list, Naruto turned and left, walking towards Kakashi and Sakura, etc. This thing was useless, no matter who it was, it would be a dead end for him . When Naruto and Sasuke came to their side, Kakashi looked at Sasuke''s face and said heavily. "Sasuke, come with me. Regarding your curse, you must handle it well and seal it as soon as possible." Sasuke nodded his curse like three drops of water on his back. Kakashi approached Sasuke, and greeted Naruto, the two disappeared into the air, presumably looking for some props to seal the spell of Sasuke. Naruto saw Kakashi leave without thinking, but turned his head towards the evening sun that was about to go out. Sakura watched Naruto go away, could not help but stepped forward, put her head away and said with a smile "Naruto, don''t you want to know why I quit the game?" Naruto glanced at Sakura and said calmly "do not wanna know." After speaking, thinking that Xi Rihong rushed over, Xiao Ying stunned for a moment, and immediately rushed forward, almost wanting to rush up to stun people. However, in order to maintain the image of Sakura, she could only walk over in a gloomy manner. Naruto beckoned at Xi Rihong, showing a smiley face "Sister Xi Xihong, do you want to go back? I happen to be with you, too, don''t you mind?" Xi Rihong turned her head to look at Naruto, smiled sweetly, and said with a smile "Of course I don''t mind, but Naruto, don''t you care about your little girlfriend?" Pointing at the sullen Sakura aside, Naruto turned her head to look at Sakura, and found that she was really upset, and she could not help but grin. This is what he wanted. But she ca nt be too angry for a long time, otherwise Sakura is really angry and ignores him. So Naruto leaned over and accidentally grabbed Sakura''s hand, and the soft little white hand at the touch made Naruto pinch. Sakura looked up at Naruto, her face turned rosy, and the blushing Sakura showed an aggrieved expression and looked at Naruto. "Naruto, can you ignore me?" Naruto smiled, and couldn''t help pinching Sakura''s hand, whispered his head, and whispered in Sakura''s ear. "Okay, it just made you play." Sakura shrank her head, Naruto''s tone hit her neck, making her face hotter and harder, she did not dare to look at Naruto. At this time, Xi Rihong looked at the closeness of Sakura and Naruto, and she couldn''t help feeling a little jealous. The jealousy passed by, and Xi Rihong turned her head away. She didn''t want to disturb a pair of little lovers. Xi Rihong left, although Naruto was a little disappointed, but think about the fact that fish and bear''s paw can''t have both, regardless of it. Now it is important to soothe Sakura. To get the heart of this mature beauty, Xi Rihong, you can only take it slowly. . Chapter 183： : Narutos Peach Blossom Naruto pinched Sakura''s little hand, feeling that when the girl''s palm was soft, Hina ran over and said to Naruto with a serious expression. "Naruto, your battle is brother Ningji, who is called a genius in the family. You must be careful. Mtlnovel.com" Naruto let go of Sakura''s hand, turned her head to look at Hina, and said with a smile "Relax, this guy can''t let me be careful yet." Hinada nodded slightly and said "Well, Naruto is so strong, you must not be afraid of him, but Naruto, have you really beat my father?" Naruto lowered his body, flattened his face on Hinata''s face, and said with a smile "Guess what?" Hina''s face is as familiar as it is, holding her hands and lowering her head, afraid to look at Naruto, using only the sound of a mosquito "Naruto, you bully me, and I can''t guess it." Naruto held back a heart that wanted to laugh and whispered "It''s better to come here tonight, I''ll tell you more." Hinada looked up and blinked at the eyes of the white pupil, looked at Naruto cleverly, and said rosy. "No, my father will not let me go out at night." Naruto pulled down a face, and despised that day 10,000 times in his heart. I did nt want to persecute Hina, so I smiled and said "Relax, it was just a joke with you." Instead, Hina expressed her aggrieved expression, lowering her head and whispering her head. "Sorry Naruto. Mtlnovel.com" Unexpectedly, Hina was so concerned, Naruto immediately showed a smile, stretched out his hands and grasped Hina''s hands, said softly. "It''s okay, we have a long way to go anyway." Hinata who let Naruto hold her hand did not resist, but nodded and gave a soft hum. Sakura on the side couldn''t help seeing it, and just when she was going to go straight up to separate the two, Ino stopped her. Sakura turned her head and angrily shouted at Ino. "What are you doing, Naruto is going to be robbed by Hina, don''t you mind?" Ino holding his head and said you can''t help it "Sakura, it''s because of you that Naruto does not like you. You have to understand that you must hold Naruto''s heart and not play with the temper of a little girl." Sakura was staggered by what Ino said, and Ino continued to teach, As soon as Ino finished speaking some tips about catching Naruto, Sakura suddenly realized that "Ino, I didn''t expect you to be so smart." Ino could not help but smile and said with a smile "That''s the case, why don''t you give me this victory, that is to say how can I grow bigger?" Sakura frowned, and said to Ino immediately. "Speaking for a long time, you are just for this matter." Ino smiled and waved "Of course not, Sakura, who and who of us, I really just help you." Sakura stared at Ino with a sneer and did not speak. Ino couldn''t stand being watched, could not help but put her hands in the waist and roared. "Hey, forehead, I tell you, even if I serve you, there are other people who don''t agree with you. If you look at Naruto to Hinata, you can understand that you are not the first in Naruto''s heart. Sakura was angry too, and she yelled at Ino very angry. "I wild boar, you said this to yourself, you are not the first in Naruto''s heart, at least I am better than you." Ino gritted his teeth and looked at Sakura angrily. Naruto didn''t even notice the two girls who were arguing for him. He was teasing Hina now, but Hina was too shy. After a few words, she blushed and couldn''t speak. Originally I wanted to say two love words, but I didn''t expect that the clothes were pulled down. Naruto, who was very unhappy, turned his head and saw every day. Tweaking every day, he said to Naruto "Hey, I have something to tell you." Naruto''s face sank and he said displeasedly "Say something here" If he bothers him, he will ignore him. Every day his face turned red, and he opened his mouth, but couldn''t say a word, as if there was something inexplicable. Seeing that he couldn''t speak every day, Hinada immediately said "Naruto, let me go somewhere else. My father has stipulated that I must go home at night, and said that I cannot see you. If he stays, my father will doubt it." After talking about Hina, she trot and left, and seeing that Hina was gone, Naruto was a bit reluctant. In fact, it was all blamed for the old man who had been full of sun that day. He had to say nothing to Hina to marry him, and he was so strict. Isn''t it a foreign marriage? As for this guy, if this guy really isn''t his old man, maybe he rushed directly to destroy him. However, there is Hina and Sparks, he really did not dare to destroy this day football, this will hurt Hina and Sparks, this is not what he wants to see, as a black-bellied person, we must learn to fully grasp Live in the hearts of others. With a bit of disappointment, Naruto turned to look at Tiantian, put away a smile, and said impatiently "Well, now you can say something, please say something quickly?" I do nt understand why Naruto is not happy every day, but looking at Naruto s impatient look, she was very angry. She was just so happy to chat with Hina, and it turned out that she was like this. like. I thought Naruto didn''t like her, but I kissed her. "Naruto, just now I just wanted to say thank you for saving me again. Now that I''m done, I''m leaving." Said to walk forward, without looking back, strode away. Naruto didn''t mean to stop him, but he just stunned. He really didn''t understand why the girl had such a big fire. She wanted to go to Sakura, and then the pit person''s system prompt came. "Ding, the special task is triggered. Please ask the host to stop every day and stop in front of her. Say aloud I love you. The task rewards 10 times. The task time is 5 seconds." After hearing this prompt, Naruto took it for granted and ignored it. After 5 seconds, it didn''t go far every day. At this time, the system tone started to sound again. "Ding, special tasks accumulate triggers, the final reward triggers, please host to stop every day, say aloud I love you, the task reward is 30 times, the task time is 5 seconds." Obviously, this is another pit task. At this time, the double is no longer available, and if it is done, it will only be 30 times the reward. The previous 60 times reward was only 60 Chakras, and this time 30 times, there may be only 30 Chakras, or Ninjutsu, but there are too few, why offend a girl for this. Chapter 184： : Loudly say I love you 5 seconds passed again, Naruto didn''t have a trace of regret, but was a little relieved, and finally he was able to get rid of the system once again. When he just finished thinking about it, the system prompts a sound. "Ding, the final special task is triggered. Please ask the host to hug every day and say aloud I love you. The task reward is 40 times and the task time is 10 seconds. If the task fails, the VIP experience will be deducted by 1,000. The VIP experience can be negative. Hearing this sentence, Naruto''s head appeared a trace of black lines, and he finally understood the pitfalls of the system. It turned out that this task would become more and more pitfallen. In the end, it was so good. VIP1 thousand experience cannot be deducted, nor can it be deducted. You can only get more than 100 points in a day. This is 10 days, and the loss is huge. So Naruto moved, and when the speed moved, the whole person disappeared. I saw that I walked well every day, and immediately felt that my whole body was being held up. Every day in shock, I couldn''t help screaming. "what" It''s a pity that I didn''t finish the call. I saw Naruto''s head appearing in front of him. Naruto hugs every day with a princess hug posture with both hands. With his physique now, he immediately embraced a full body. Take a deep breath, soothe your mood, Naruto yells at the sound of every day "I love you." I was dumbfounded every day, I looked at Naruto stupidly and couldn''t help saying "What did you just say?" At this point Naruto''s system prompts that the success has been completed. After hearing this sentence, I was about to find a reason to fool past. I did not think of the system prompt sound. wap.novelhall.com "Ding, a special task is triggered. Please ask the host to tell me every day that I have liked you since the first sight. The task reward is 10 times and the task time is 5 seconds." Obviously it is a pit father task, but Naruto dares not to do this task, really dare not to do it, he has been scared. Had to take a deep breath again and said to Tiantian "I''ve liked you since I first saw you." The petrification was instantaneous every day, even without struggling, he was in Naruto''s arms, petrified expression looked at him, Zhang Da''s small mouth, an unbelievable look. The task completion reminder is over. The two tasks are for 400 VIP experience and 10 Ninjutsu cultivators. After waiting for a while, it was found that there was no system prompt, and that it was still petrochemical every day. Naruto originally wanted to put her down. Every day I moved, blinking my eyelids, and holding Naruto''s clothes in one hand, said with a little shy expression. "Did you just say that?" Naruto thought about it, nodded his head, and what to do if he nodded his head. Shaking his head, shaking his head every day would surely make him angry, and it was likely that he would fight and kill him. It would be troublesome, and it was better to admit it. Head down every day, thinking for a while, thinking for a long time, looking at every day''s thoughts, Naruto didn''t understand what''s going on, isn''t this girl likes herself, it''s impossible, just save her a few This time, just 2 times. After thinking about it for 3 minutes, I looked up every day, looked at Naruto, his face turned red, and he said shyly. "You must have said this to many girls. I won''t believe you, so I don''t like you." When Naruto stayed, looking at Tiantian''s blushing, she felt depressed for a while. This is a disliked expression. It is obviously very good, but he doesn''t dare to say anything. Now he is bothered by Sakura and Ino. Now, there is one more person, that will not be fried. Naruto didn''t reply, and panicked every day, saying panic-likely. "Wait, I''m not saying absolute, I just mean that there are so many girls who like you, not one of me, but I still thank you for this sentence. I am a bit fond of you. I kissed you last time and I forgive you After all, you saved me twice. " Naruto was surprised, looking at Tiantian, said with some surprise "You really forgive me. It should be your first kiss last time." Nodding every day, his face was reddish and his head was said. "Well, you saved me twice. I paid you back last time." Naruto now understands a bit. It seems that this girl really forgives her, but I do nt know how much she can forgive. After clearing her throat, Naruto showed a bad smile. "That''s the case, can you kiss me again as a reward." Every day, I glanced at Naruto dullly, and her head dropped instantly, Naruto could only see the same hair in her two small bags. Originally I wanted to put down every day, otherwise this position was too embarrassing. I didn''t expect that every time I moved, I raised my head every day, kissed him, and kissed him straight. Mouth to mouth kiss. The moment I kissed, I jumped down every day, afraid to see Naruto s words "This is the reward you want. I gave it to you." After speaking, he trot out and walked towards Kay and others. Kay looked at Tiantian stupidly, could not help but open his mouth and pointed at Naruto. "Every day, what did the boy do to you, tell me, the teacher will help you decide." Every day bowed his head, pouting, and whispered "I do it myself." It''s not Kai this time, but Ningji is stupid. Looking at Tianshi''s shy look, Ningji instantly felt Naruto''s charm is strong. Originally, he thought Naruto was forcing girls, but he didn''t expect to be one by one. All are voluntary. This reminded him of Hinata, thinking of Hinata''s firm eyes, and he was a little skeptical of Uncle''s words for a moment, but for a few seconds, he immediately replaced his doubt with a strong trust. Ning Ci, his eyes spitting fire, looked at Naruto, with a stern expression. Naruto didn''t notice Ningji''s ridiculous look, but he moulded his lips. He couldn''t help but smile, and whispered while smiling. "This is the first time I have been kissed by a girl. Is it the tenth time? It seems that if I continue this way, I don''t know if I can get the title of Kiss King, but unfortunately this system has no title reward, otherwise it would be too early." Touching a little bit of fragrance in the corner of the mouth, Naruto walked out to the front door. There is still a month. I don''t know if he can be promoted to the film level in this month. As long as he becomes the film level, he can open the nine tails. Nine tails, at that time he had a hunch, and there would be an earth-shaking change. Chapter 185： : Obtain Nine-Tailed Psychic Beast Naruto going out, called out the strongest system at hand, the daily tasks were already completed in one click when receiving the double, plus the 60 obtained just now, now the Chakra cultivation Dan has reached 302, the distance One thousand is still a little distant. Look. Yarn, Chinese website A glance at the 302 Chakra practitioners, Naruto''s eyes were attracted by an iron cage next to him. This iron cage was closed with a nine-tailed demon fox, and the time under the cartoon nine-tailed demon fox had become zero. It''s ready to collect. After looking around for a few eyes, Naruto decided to pick it up in a hidden place, gathered Chakra, rushed forward, and penetrated into the woods. I found a place where no one was very open, and Naruto ordered the picking under the nine-tailed demon fox. With a flash of white light, a small iron cage the size of a slap appeared in Naruto''s hands, and the nine-tailed demon fox inside was the size of a small white mouse. Double grabbed his head, crawled on the ground and fell asleep. Naruto shook the iron cage, and the little nine-tailed demon fox was shocked. He woke up and stared at Naruto with wide eyes. There was no original roar, just a dumb look. When I saw the nine-tailed demon fox not crying, Naruto knew that this was the reason for the iron cage brainwashing. It seemed that the brainwashing was successful, and the memory of the nine-tailed demon fox disappeared. Now is the time to start signing a psychic beast contract. Slowly pulled open the iron cage, the nine-tailed demon fox jumped out at the moment, and the body slowly grew. The original body was only a small white mouse, which became the size of a tiger, and finally reached a length of 100 meters. Soaring into the clouds, a huge nine-tailed demon fox appeared in front of him. The nine-tailed demon fox glanced at Naruto with his eyes moved, and said calmly "You devil, did you let me out? That''s the case, then I should repay you." After talking about the nine-tailed demon fox raised a huge claw, and stretched over, do not understand the Naruto of the nine-tailed demon fox, or obediently extended a hand to touch the nine-tailed demon fox. When the nine-tailed demon''s big scratcher and Naruto''s palm touched, a white light flashed. After the strong white light flashed, the nine-tailed demon fox emitted a cloud of smoke, and the entire demon fox disappeared. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto suddenly felt something more in her mind, and that was about the end seal summoning the nine-tailed demon fox. I did not expect to get the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox Psychic so simple. Naruto was still a little ecstatic, and his hands were printed. I originally wanted to use psychicism to summon it. However, I thought that I was too close to the village now. They all overwhelmed some trees, maybe some people in the shadows came, and when I saw myself calling the nine-tailed demon fox, I was asking for trouble. This is no better explanation than the power of the nine-tailed demon fox. After all, many people do nt know him He is the son of four generations of Naruto. Naruto, thinking about this, withdrew his hands to initiate psychicism and ran towards the center of the village. With Naruto''s current speed, he soon came to the village, and his body jumped down like a lightning. Within a few minutes, I came to the bazaar, beating at the top of the house, Naruto jumped towards his house. I didn''t expect the road just when I got home, and I saw a few little ghosts beckoning with an excited expression. . It is the three leaves of the wood leaf pills, Menghuang and Wudong. Shouted Kobe Maruko "Master Naruto, master Naruto." Muye Maru doesn''t care about other people''s eyes, he screams desperately. He wanted to avoid the naruto of these three children. This is no longer possible. This Muye Maru is so excited. If he walks away, he will definitely entangle him. Go home. Several ups and downs, Naruto came to several people in Muyemaru. Muye Wan just wanted to speak with excitement, but Meng Huang held his fists, took a step forward, and said first "Master Naruto, we have all heard that Master Naruto defeated several groups of masters by himself, and the ninjas who were so powerful that they were enemy states were scared down." Kiyomaru also meets on the side "Yeah, yeah, when Teacher Iruka rushed back, she made it clear to us that Master Naruto is even better than Teacher Iruka." Naruto couldn''t help but smile a little. He didn''t expect that the children would know as soon as the battle was over. It seemed that he really cared about his master. Smiling Naruto stooped and looked at them "In addition to saying that I am strong, Iluca says there are other things?" Meng Huang blinked and said, shaking her head "No, is there anything worse for Master Naruto?" After hearing Meng Huang''s questioning, Naruto understood one thing. It seemed that his nine-tailed demon fox power was not exposed. It should be that Iruka and the three generations of Naruto are trying to suppress this matter. There are indeed many benefits to the monster fox being controlled by him, but this also causes many people to be jealous. It is also good for him to suppress the news, which can prevent some jealous people from coming to him for trouble. Naruto thinking about this, said calmly "No, these things are not known to you all, it seems that nothing can be hidden from you." Muye Maru shouted with a fist, proudly "We are the three most proud disciples of Master Naruto. Naturally, we must understand everything about Master Naruto. Look at Master Naruto. We even learn to wear the goggles as you did when you were young." Naruto looked around and found that all three were wearing the same goggles as he was when he was a kid. This is still his loyal disciple. Meng Huang proudly lifted the goggles and smiled sweetly at Naruto. Looking at such cute Meng Huang, especially the two apple reds are very cute, Naruto can not help but stretch out a hand to mold Mo Meng Huang''s head and say "Okay, Master Naruto has something to do. Go play for yourself." Meng Huang pulled down her face, and said with a little grievance. "Master Naruto is leaving so soon, why not play with us?" Said Meng Huang could not help spreading Jiaojiao, holding Naruto''s arm with both hands, looking at her poorly. Naruto was found to be interesting, and said with a faint smile "Xiao Menghuang, what do you want me to play, first of all, I don''t play children''s games." Naruto''s words make Meng Huang Daxi shout "Great, Master Naruto played with me." After yelling, Meng Huang thought for a while and didn''t know what to play. After thinking for a while, she looked at the wood leaf pills and Wudong behind her, and her black eyes rolled and cried. "That''s good. Let''s play the bad guy game. You two are bad guys, and Naruto is a hero." Muye Wan and Wudong looked at each other, Muye Wan refused to accept it, could not help crying. "Why are we baddies?" Meng Huang stretched this face and said displeasedly "Because Master Naruto is the best, you are very good." Muyemaru''s mouth widened instantly, speechless, turned around and pulled Wudong for a while, complaining, bitterly, Muyemaru sighed that his cute Huang was fascinated by Naruto Master, and now he keeps helping. The master spoke, Wu Dong nodded. Naruto looked at a few people for a while, and said nothing from beginning to end. Muyemaru complained a few complaints, but still obediently played this hero catching bad guys game. After playing for more than an hour, they actually accompany a few children to jump up and down, making him unable to remember his childhood. Unfortunately, time is gone. When Naruto reached his full strength and seized Kobamaru, several shouts came from behind him, and the sounds were Sakura and Ino. Chapter 186： : Promise to Meng Huang "Naruto, what are you doing there?" Sakura shouted with her hands in her mouth. novelhall.com Naruto is lifting Muye Wan with one hand. Muye Wan struggles so hard that he can''t move his body at all. The cute yellow eyes in front of him looked at Naruto like a peach heart. After hearing Sakura''s shout, Naruto turned and saw Sakura and Ino, both of them stood looking at him with a puzzled expression. Put down Kobamaru, Naruto stooped down and said to Kobamaru "Well, someone came to me, now I''m going back and can''t play with you anymore." Kiyomaru nodded his head, it was an atmospheric beat Naruto shoulder said "Master Naruto go with your girlfriend." Seeing this man''s big devil''s wood leaf pill, Naruto''s head hurts. Directly aiming at his head, Naruto severely knocked on the head of wood leaf pill and said seriously. "Remember, I''m your master, you can''t just talk casually." The leaves of Muyemaru''s eyes were filled with tears, and he was holding his hands with his head, and said aggrievedly. "Master Naruto, I will never dare." Naruto nodded with satisfaction and was about to jump down, but Meng Huang grabbed his arm and couldn''t help but wondered Naruto turned to look at Meng Huang. Meng Huang was about to cry, holding Naruto''s arm in both hands, and muttering with a small mouth. "Master Naruto, can''t you leave?" Naruto stretches out a hand, gently moulding Meng Huang''s little head, saying blandly "Xiao Meng Huang, Master Naruto has something to do and can''t play with you. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Meng Huang shook her head, clearly did not want to let Naruto go, and pulled hard, pulling it down, and the little face sank. Moe Huang with a calm face, holding Naruto''s arm directly, shouted at Sakura and Ino in front. "I tell you, Master Naruto is mine, and no one can run away?" Sakura and Ino stayed for a while, and the two stayed for a moment. Sakura frowned, couldn''t help rolling up her sleeves, and shouted at Meng Huang. "Little ghost, don''t talk nonsense, beware of my sister hitting you and letting Naruto''s hand go." The little coquettish Sakura was about to jump up to slap someone, but was caught by Ino. Ino said with a bitter face "Sakura, what kind of temper do you have with a child, pay attention to the image, everyone is looking at you." Sakura turned her head only to find that the people around her were attracted to her. She couldn''t help the little face flushed, and her head was extremely awkwardly lowered. Instead of looking down at Sakura with her head down, Ino smiled at Meng Huang on the roof and smiled. "Little sister, your master Naruto is just discussing something important with us, not trying to **** him away, can you let him go?" Meng Huang frowned at Ino, making it clear that he didn''t believe Ino''s words. Naruto, who was closest to Meng Huang, was a bit surprised. He didn''t expect this little girl to be so clever, but it''s not OK for her to be so hugged. The more the crowd gathered, the worse it would be if he betrayed the little girl. Naruto stooped down and looked at Meng Huang and whispered "Sister Meng Huang, it''s better that we play tomorrow, there will be more time in the future." Meng Huang turned to look at Naruto, pulled down a small face, shook her head unhappy, and shook the little head like a rattle. Naruto can''t help it, can''t help but ask curiously "Here, little sister, don''t you really like me?" Meng Huang''s original apple-red cheeks were instantly ripe, with a red face and no words, but nodded gently. Naruto holding his head with one hand, he felt that the whole person was going to faint. Such a little girl liked him, and he wondered if he was dreaming, but the feeling that his arm was hugged by Meng Huang let him understand that all of this It''s so real. Helpless Naruto, he had to straighten his face and said solemnly. "Listen well, I don''t like girls tossing with me, and I like strong girls. If you like me, you have to be strong. So, as long as you can become a forbearance, I will like you. " Meng Huang blinked her big watery eyes and seriously listened to it. After hearing Naruto''s words, her expression changed and she was very excited. "Is everything Naruto saying true?" Naruto nodded earnestly. Meng Huang looked happy, so she let go of Naruto s arm and shook her little fist, saying vigorously "I will definitely become Zhong Ren, and I will definitely become strong. You are optimistic about Master Naruto." Naruto couldn''t help but smile slightly, smiling at Moeng Huang''s head and saying "Well, I''ll wait for the day you become Zhong Ren." Meng Huang enjoyed feeling that Naruto''s palm was molding her little head. Looking at Meng Huang''s appearance, Naruto was very happy and smiled, which is so good for Zhong Ren. Without his system to help, these people have to work hard for several years. . It''s years. Seeing Meng Huang let go of his arm, Naruto stepped on the tile on the sole of his foot. While falling, Sakura and Ino greeted them, and Sakura asked in wonder. "Naruto, what did you say to that little girl?" Naruto smiled and kept his face unchanged, shook his finger and said "The secret should not be leaked." After speaking, I went up to my home. At this moment, Meng Huang stared at Naruto''s back, biting her small white teeth, turning her head to look at Muye Wan and Wu Dong, saying with a serious expression. "Well, let''s go quickly. I will intensify my cultivation and become a master of Naruto." Kiba Maru could not help but ask "Meng Huang, do you know how difficult it is for Zhong Ren to be able to take part in it? You can watch the ninja who entered the village this time to take the Zhong Ren examination. That is not more than ten times better than us. Meng Huang pulled down her face and said very frustrated "What then?" Wu Dong stepped in and interjected "Actually, the teacher said that as long as you practice Naruto, it is very simple." Meng Huang seemed to see hope, and raised his head, and said excitedly. "Well, I have to practice well, even if it''s not Naruto, as long as I become a forbearance." Muye Maru sighed and said nothing. Now he is different from before. After passing this exam, he understands that Naruto is very powerful, and the China-Ninja competition is not something they can participate in at all. For Naruto''s ability to defeat opponents easily and unscathed, Muye Maru is admired from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 187： : Added s-class Ninjutsu Naruto walking towards the house, followed by two followers, Sakura and Ino. novelhall.com The two girls smiled and looked at him, but they did not speak, but they followed his steps and did not leave half a step. Seeing that he was going to the door, Naruto turned to look at the two, and asked with a calm face. "I said, when will the two follow me?" Xiao Ying smiled sweetly, and she did not retreat because Naruto''s expression was unhappy. She started naruto''s joke and made her understand Naruto''s personality, so she said with a smile "Naruto, at first you seem to have said that the end of the exam will give me a reward. Does Naruto want to repent?" Naruto hesitated, he really forgot about it. If it wasn''t for Sakura''s reminder, I really can''t remember it, but after thinking about it, she looked at Sakura seriously and said "This, isn''t the Chinese-tolerance test still over? Why are you in a hurry? Let''s talk about it after the Chinese-tolerance test is over." Xiao Ying was unhappy for a moment, she muttered, and said unhappyly. "Can''t you pay a little in advance, or what exactly is it?" Naruto shook his head and said very seriously "No." Sakura dropped her face with a sullen expression, looking unhappy, looking at Naruto, she stopped talking. On the other hand, Ino squeezed Sakura and said to Naruto with a smile. "Naruto, I''ve worked hard this time too. Why don''t you give me a little reward? Look at Mao.line, Chinese.text, net Looking at Ino''s smile, Naruto couldn''t help but think that Ino was indeed very beautiful, and the small mouth that smiled was very cute, especially that long ponytail always made people want to die. Sakura''s hair, he has been molded, but Ino has no mold, which is not cost-effective. But now Sakura is on the side, she can''t say this kind of teasing, so Naruto lowers her body, reaches Ino''s ear, and speaks softly with a voice that Sakura cannot hear. "Well, it''s better to come back at 9 pm, I will give you a little reward." Ino''s face turned red, looking at Naruto blinking his eyelids. Sakura frowned and looked at the two. She couldn''t understand what the two were talking about. She only heard what Ino had done, and maybe Naruto promised something to Ino. The vinegar surged up, and Sakura said to Ino, a poppy, and said stiffly. "Ino, what Naruto said to you, be honest." Ino gave a glance at Sakura, her corners of the mouth bent, and a sweet smile said "What matters to you, it doesn''t matter to you anyway." The angry Sakura raised her fist and almost wanted to stab, but at this time Naruto took out the key and opened the door. When the two girls didn''t pay attention, they slipped in. The moment you slipped in, the door was closed. Sakura stunned, knocked strongly on the door, and screamed. "Naruto, open the door quickly, I have something to talk to you about." Naruto ignores Sakura''s words directly, and puts them in for trouble, so she ignores Sakura''s words, walks forward, and slams on the bed, lying lazily on the quilt. Sakura outside the door saw Naruto ignore it, stomped angrily, angrily wanted to hit the door, but she really raised her hand but did not dare to hit it. Ino looked at Sakura, smiled secretly, and turned away. Seeing that Ino was gone, Sakura didn''t understand why, but she kept up closely, and secretly vowed to ask what Naruto had just said. Naruto lying flat on the bed, resting for a while with his eyes closed, sat up. I thought I should add a few more jutsu, otherwise it was too monotonous, so I called the strongest system and looked at the bunch of scrolls, my head was big. Directly click and collect them all, and the scrolls appear in front of him immediately. The palm-sized cylinder scrolls are placed in front of them, and Naruto puts them in order. There are 42 ninjutsu scrolls in total, including duplicate in-class. There are 6 s-level scrolls, 8 a-level scrolls, and the rest are b-level and ninjutsu scrolls below level b. These ninjutsu scrolls are not actually scrolls, because there is no learning text except for a name, and the check box for confirming learning will only appear when you touch it. And if you want to learn for other people, it is the same, just that, if others do nt appear, confirm the study, he will appear. In short, this ninjutsu scroll just looks like the scroll here, just an imitative look. If you want others to learn this scroll, you must have his consent to understand it instantly. At the same time, other people learn scrolls and he is different. What attributes can only learn what, and he can learn so ninjutsu, which can be said to be the strongest system in his body. Thinking about what kind of ninjutsu to learn, Naruto hesitated. Actually, s-class ninjutsu has little effect. He has a ninjutsu cultivation system. S-class ninjutsu can be solved with only about 40 ninjutsu cultivators. Only learning s-class Ninjutsu didn''t make much sense to him. It is better to find some practical ones that can be used. For example, some large-scale ninjutsu is not suitable. It takes a long time to launch and has great power. It is really impossible to accidentally hurt people around you. Although it is said that the s-class effect is not great, Naruto still picks up the s-class ninjutsu and looks at it. The seal is ignored directly. Suddenly a call is called, and the dirty earth rebirth ninja enters Naruto''s eyes. He remembered that this thing seemed to be a very forbidden operation, which could control dead humans. This ninjutsu is really good. Naruto learns it directly. He believes that it will be used in the future. Glancing at the rest of the ghouls, Naruto''s gaze was placed on the A-level scroll. Most of the a-class ninjutsu is very special, a special ninjutsu has attracted Naruto''s attention, jutsu, palm fairy, This is a medical type of ninjutsu. Naruto still knows that medical ninjutsu is powerful and good. Just click to learn. After learning this ninjutsu, Naruto would like to evolve the palm fairy to s level. Ninjutsu training Dan Too many, it is still very easy to upgrade 5 Ninjutsu to the s level, this thing can not be given to others, so it is good to keep all useless and upgrade all. It took 30 Ninjutsu to cultivate the Salmon Palm to become a dark red s-class. Looking at s-class medical ninjutsu, Naruto suddenly thought, could this thing heal all the dead, then it would be called metamorphosis. Now he has kaleidoscope to strengthen the ninjutsu, and the strength of the nine-tailed demon fox has also strengthened the ninjutsu. Maybe he can really bring a dead person to life, but unfortunately he ca nt experiment now. Chapter 188： : Ino, delivered to your door Unless you go to someone, kill him, and then come back to life. With this in mind, Naruto decided to try it later, and now he will learn a few other ninjutsu. So I set my eyes on the Ninjutsu Scroll below level b at most. After looking it up, Naruto learned 2 Ninjutsu, one is soil shin, hardening, and the other is water leech, water shin bomb. Sclerosis can strengthen its own defense, which is very cool, and Naruto does lack a little defense ability now, just this ninja can make up for this. Evolved the two ninjutsu s-classes, and Naruto once again evolved the two ninjutsu s-classes he has learned to the s-class, one is the earth flow river, and the other is the ingot wall. It was found that as many as a dozen ninjutsu turned into s-classes, all of which were dark red, and Naruto felt a little relieved. Now I felt that several members of Xiao could come and see it. All of his members were s-class. Mutant Ninjutsu, sent out, others have never seen it before, you can hit them by surprise. Thinking of these Naruto unconsciously smiling. Looking at the scattered ninjutsu scrolls on the bed, Naruto waved his hand, and all of them were directly recovered from the system. These are all treasures, allowing other people to understand instantly, without having to study hard, why not baby. After doing all of this, Naruto stretched out a big lazy waist, found a bag of instant noodles, ate instant noodles, and fell asleep in bed. ... I do nt know how long, Naruto dreaming of a dream, he heard a knock on the door dimly. novelhall.com Naruto, who was awakened by knocking on the door, rubbed his eyes. When he looked at the alarm clock, he found that it was 9 o''clock in the evening. It seemed that it might be Ino. Naruto, wearing only cartoon pajamas, got out of bed and put on slippers, walked lazily to the door, opened the door, and saw Ino, who was standing outside, at a glance. Ino was carrying his hands on his back, and looked at him with a smile on his face. There were two ruddy cheeks against his white face. Although the sight of the night is very light, but only from Naruto''s writing wheel eye, I found that looking at things is still relatively clear. Seeing Naruto''s lazy expression, Ino looked slightly surprised and came in, saying "Naruto, shouldn''t you just wake up?" Naruto closed the door and yawned. "Yeah, I didn''t expect you to be so punctual. I wanted to sleep a bit longer." Ino couldn''t help but look down and said softly with a depressed expression. "Naruto, are you saying that I am not here?" I did not expect that Ino would be so misunderstood, Naruto immediately said "of course not." Jing Ye''s eyes brightened, and he raised his head with a smile and bent the small mouth, and looked at Naruto with a sweet smile. Looking at Inano''s white and tender face, Naruto couldn''t help but feel that the current Ino was really beautiful, especially with a faint scent on her body, it seemed that she had come back after taking a bath. But why take a bath? With a hint of doubt, Naruto didn''t ask because the topic was awkward. A silence, neither of them spoke, the atmosphere was very solidified. Ino stood there overwhelmed and stood there for a while, then raised his head, barely smiled, and said with a smile "Naruto, what did you say you wanted to give me in the afternoon?" Naruto looked at Ino and swallowed drunk unconsciously. Ino was really tempting at this time, and he even delivered it to his door. This was unexpected to him. Originally, he just talked casually. This made him understand that Ino was deeply attached to him. Think about this Naruto, smile badly, and say with a smile "If I say the reward is me, do you believe it?" Ino blinked his eyes and was puzzled. "Naruto, what do you mean, I don''t understand." Naruto didn''t hesitate. He should say that he wouldn''t want anything brought to the door, so he stretched out his hands and hugged Ino''s thin waist without hesitation. Ino was startled, and did not expect Naruto to make a sudden attack, and the whole man suddenly struggled desperately. Naruto doesn''t care about that, he only knows a little now, and now his throat is very dry and a fire is burning. So I didn''t want to, I hugged the whole Inno. It means that the situation is a little bad, and Ino tightly grasped Naruto''s clothes with his hands, and his small face asked nervously. "Naruto, what do you want to do?" Naruto bowed his head and whispered softly next to Ino''s ear "love you." In just two words, Ino''s face was red and talked like braised, and he couldn''t help but struggle, but the intensity was very small. Putting Ino gently on the bed, Naruto bowed his head and kissed again. Like a dry wood fire, Naruto''s heart was ignited. Regardless of Ino''s slight resistance, in this little bed, the most common scenes in love action movies were staged. ... I don''t know how many times a night. This kind of thing is very exciting for Naruto, a long-time otaku, because I just got rid of the virgin, there is still a sense of excitement, the main thing is that Ino is too charming. When the sky drew towards the early morning sun, two men and women entangled in bed were in attendance. Naruto put his hands on his head and looked at the ceiling above him. There was no clothes lying next to him, lying on the ground of his bare chest. Seeing that the sky was already bright, Naruto couldn''t help but be a little funny, he didn''t expect that his first time would be Ino, originally thought it would be Hina. However, he is not suffering, and Ino is the first time, and he was given to him at such a small age, which should be regarded as a big profit. Looking at a trace of blood on the bed, Naruto could not help but smile softly. Chapter 189： : The small nature of Ino Reached out a hand, and gently shook Ino''s body, Ino''s closed eyelids trembled, opened slowly, and looked at Naruto ahead. Look. Yarn, Chinese website His face was a little ruddy, with a red face and a glare, and he was angry. "Naruto, you did that yesterday. You should understand the consequences?" Naruto grinned, stretched out a hand, and moulded the reddish face of Mojingo, said softly. "Well, of course. Isn''t that just marrying you and going back home to be Ino''s wife? In this way, will you be renamed Uzuru Ino? Ino muttered a small mouth and said with a little pride. "Of course, that''s up to you." Naruto said funny "Wife Ino, can you let me marry Sakura first?" Ino shook his lips and said very unhappy "No, I won''t allow you to marry Sakura." Naruto was puzzled "Don''t you say you promised me, why are you back now?" Ino raised his head, stared at Naruto''s eyes, and said with a small temper. "Now I just regret it, I completely regret it, how about, you have to be responsible to me anyway, what if I have a child?" Naruto paused for a moment and said funnyly "No, it''s only been one night, it will be so fast." Ino blushed and did not dare to see Naruto, whispered "You did so many times last night, maybe you have one." Naruto asked with a smile "Sister Ino, was it dangerous yesterday?" Ino asked inexplicably. "What is a dangerous period?" So based on teaching, Naruto preached with a stern face. Ino was lying on Naruto''s chest, raised his head and looked at him, nodding from time to time, blinking his eyes, an unbelievable look. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website After talking for a while, talking about Naruto with her mouth dry, she patted Ino''s body softly and said "Well, let''s get up, wife Ino, don''t your parents worry about going on like this?" Ino blushed and snuggled in Naruto''s arms "I lied to them last night and said they went to Sakura''s house." Ming population grows up and asks conditioned reflex "Is this okay, don''t your parents ask Sakura?" Ino gave Naruto a white look and explained "Of course not, I can just talk to Sakura." Naruto asked in puzzlement. "Aren''t you and Sakura arguing, so your parents can go out and believe?" Ino looked at Naruto and said slowly "Of course, we''ve reconciled long ago, don''t you know Naruto?" Naruto said with a smile "It looks like your relationship should be fine." Ino used a kind of charming white eyes, gave Naruto a poop, said proudly "Of course." Naruto couldn''t help laughing, he didn''t expect that a fight could make the relationship between Ino and Sakura very good. It seemed that only when he was in front of each other, the two would suddenly quarrel, maybe the quarrel was not real. After chatting with Ino, the two got dressed and got up. Since Naruto only has instant noodles and bread at home, Ino didn''t dislike it, so he ate a meal with bread and milk. Of course, he ate in Naruto''s arms. Sitting on a chair, Naruto was sitting on Ino''s legs, and Ino was not shy. He ate a little bread and drank milk, turned his head to look at Naruto, and asked in wonder. "Naruto, what''s wrong, is there anything uncomfortable?" Naruto smiled bitterly "Ino, I didn''t expect you to be so bold." Ichin, who understood what it meant, instantly turned red, but not a bit shy, but squeezed into Naruto''s arms, turning his head to look at him and saying, "Did you treat me badly yesterday? You should treat me well now, but I have given you my body." Naruto can''t help but smile, it seems that Ino''s personality is like this, and there is not much concern. Anyway, what has been done, there is nothing to worry about. So he opened his hands, put one hand on Ino''s legs and knees, and one hand on Ino''s waist. Ino''s cloud-like long hair fell on Naruto''s palm, and Naruto couldn''t help but glance at it. Looking at Ino''s scattered long hair, he lifted his left hand and directly moulded it. Hold the pale yellow hair and gently stroke the hair. The hair is very soft and smooth. Ino eats early and finds that Naruto has her hair in her hair, and she looks like she is enjoying herself. She can''t help but raise her head and whispered. "Yes, it''s a bit above, it''s a bit itchy, help me scratch." Naruto was very funny with open hands and helped Ino catch. This meal ate more than an hour early, and the time showed that at 1 pm Naruto and Ino had left the hut. As soon as I went out, Ino unceremoniously embraced Naruto''s arm with both hands, his face turned into a flower. The two didn''t take a few steps, and when they came to the street, they saw Sakura hurried over. Sakura''s expression was very ugly, and she moved towards Naruto aggressively. When I saw Naruto and Ino, my eyes lighted up and I ran straight up. Ino didn''t even care, holding Naruto''s arm in his hands, and smiling, and found that Sakura''s expression was not right, and she greeted with a smile on her face. "Sakura, good morning." Sakura couldn''t help standing and looked at Ino more, and looked at Ino with a gentle smile on her face, and frowned. "Well wild boar, you took the wrong medicine. It''s noon now. What a good morning." Ino was scolded by Sakura, even though she was not angry, she looked up at the noon sun, her face changed, and she was surprised. "Yeah, really, I didn''t expect it to be so noon so soon, Naruto, where do we go, do we go for a walk or practice?" Don''t look too far at Naruto, with a faint smile on Qiao''s face. Naruto didn''t expect that Ino was scolded by Sakura and he was not angry. Sure enough, he didn''t understand the girl''s mind. He was very comfortable because his arms were held by Ino. This comfort made him very comfortable, thinking that if he would control the whole world in the future Live, be sure to spend more time with those who like girls, this is life. Naruto who didn''t talk, just looked at Ino and smiled. It meant that Sakura, who was in a bad situation, stepped in, and pulled them straight away. Ino could not reach Sakura''s strength, and let go of Naruto''s arm. Flashing aside, frowning, said unhappyly "Hey, scratch your forehead. Who wants you to disturb others, what are you doing?" Chapter 190： : Looking for Kakashi Sakura stared at Ino sullenly and was about to yell, and a figure flashed at this time. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network A cloud of smoke erupted, and a person appeared in front of Naruto. It was Kakashi. Kakashi waved his hands with a calm expression. "Yo Naruto, I didn''t expect that you were so sought after just meeting." Naruto looked at Kakashi and didn''t understand why it appeared here. This is the direction of his family. It seems that Kakashi also went to him. If he was bumped in earlier, some embarrassing things might happen. After thinking, Naruto said with a smile "Mr. Kakashi, is there anything wrong?" Kakashi looked at Naruto, her face straightened, and said with a serious expression. "Naruto, there is actually someone I want to see you." Naruto couldn''t help wondering who Kakashi wanted him to meet, and asked Naruto who didn''t understand. "Who is it, Teacher Kakashi?" Kakashi said seriously "You''ll know when you follow me." After speaking, he turned his head and walked forward. Naruto was confused and understood Kakashi''s meaning. It seemed to be a very important person. Originally going to follow up, Naruto turned his head to look at Ino and Sakura with big eyes and small eyes, and said with a chuckle. "Well, you talk slowly, I''ll go first." I was about to leave after I said it, but I did nt expect to cry when I lifted my feet. "Wait a minute, Naruto." I don''t understand why Ino called his Naruto. When he turned his head, Ono''s lips came face-to-face, and his rosy lips kissed his face. Naruto looked at Ino with his kissed face, speechless. Ino smiled sweetly and looked at Naruto with both hands on his back. "Naruto, you go quickly, what are you doing. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto can''t help but laugh "Ino, why did you attack me just now?" Ichino froze, his face flushed slightly "Naruto, this is just a greeting, just a greeting from my husband and wife." In the end, the voice is gradually thinner and smaller, only Naruto can hear, Sakura can only hear the first half of the sentence. Naruto can''t help but pout and smile. "Thank you, wife Ino." After turning his head, he followed Kakashi''s footsteps and ran up. Ino called out and shouted behind that "Naruto, be careful." At this point Naruto was gone, and with his and Kakashi''s speed, it disappeared in front of everyone in just a few seconds. Watching Naruto go away, Ino could not help but feel a little lost, and there was something missing in her heart. She turned her head and was going to go home. She did not expect Sakura to open her hands and stop her. Sakura stretched her face and said something ugly. "Ino, did you not go home yesterday?" Ino couldn''t help but grunt, and said with an unhappy expression "It''s all about you." Sakura stared at Ino and said angrily "Of course it matters to me. Why did you say that you were in my house yesterday, and finally I was asked to help you compose the words." Ino couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed, grabbed his head and whispered "Thank you so much." Sakura didn''t expect that Ino would say thank you. Look at Zhang Dakou, she looked surprised, and said in surprise. "Where the **** were you yesterday?" Ino looked at Sakura''s surprised expression, opened his mouth and said nothing, but turned his eyes and said with a touch of mystery "Do you really want to know?" Sakura nodded and looked at her with a serious expression. Ino lowered his body and whispered to Sakura''s ear. "I was in Naruto''s room yesterday." Xiaoyingkou widened instantly, and called out in shock. "You won''t be there all night?" Ino blushed, remembering yesterday''s events, and could not help but nodded shyly. Seeing that Ino was blushing, Sakura was a little bit upset. Zhang Kai originally wanted to ask what she did last night, but then she could nt ask it. How could she ask if she was so ashamed? . ... At this point Naruto followed behind Kakashi, jumping non-stop, the two beating one after the other. And Kakashi''s direction turned out to be the Naruto building. Looking at the Naruto building in front, Naruto couldn''t help thinking that this man was the third generation of Naruto, which was the most likely. Kakashi didn''t say a word, hurried to the road directly, her expression was very serious, Naruto was not good to ask anything, it is almost here now, and it''s not too late to ask when you get to the place. The two entered the Naruto building within 10 minutes and walked towards the Naruto office. When I walked to the door, I saw that the door was open, and there were several people talking about it. Kakashi stood still at the door and didn''t go in, glanced at the people inside, and turned to Naruto. "Naruto, go in, there are people you want to see." Do not understand what Kakashi meant, Naruto entered the room, at this time there were only two people in the room, one was the third generation of Naruto, and the other was an uncle with long white hair. A few glances at the uncle, especially the oil character on the forehead, Naruto can''t help crying "From here." Zi Lai also turned to look at Naruto, looked carefully, and said earnestly "Well, I didn''t expect you to know me. Looks like the guy from Watergate told me about you, you call Naruto, right?" Naruto, relieved that he made a mistake, was relieved that his identity as a passer-by should be concealed, and he could not make such mistakes in the future. Leaning his head, Naruto pretended to be happy. "Yes, my father said that he is a native and your disciple, but because of his deep memory, I saw that you shouted involuntarily." Lai also nodded, murmured a few words, looked straight, and continued with a serious expression. "Naruto, I ask you one thing, and you have to answer honestly, you really saw your father, and they also taught you the power of the nine tails." Naruto said that his face wasn''t red and not beating "Of course, otherwise I can''t control Nine Tail." He has also been silent for a while, as if trying to understand something, nodding his head and saying "Also, it is impossible for you to control Nine Tail at such a young age. It seems that your mother has any special method to control Nine Tail Demon Fox. I did not expect to hide it so deep, which shows that this control method is very unusual. The price paid must be high, or it won''t come out until now. " I didn''t expect this to help him explain the situation himself. Naruto couldn''t help but want to laugh, forced a smile, and pretended to be sad. "Well, both the mother and father disappeared, just to let me control the power of the nine-tailed demon fox, and the two finally used the final power." After saying that Naruto still desperately squeezed out a few tears, so that there were some tears in the corners of the eyes, so that they could look like pretends. Chapter 191： : Come from here too Looking at Naruto''s sad look, he never knew that Naruto was pretending. He really thought he was sad. Looking at the sad Naruto, he suddenly remembered the scenes of the past, couldn''t help sighing, took a step forward, stretched out a hand and put it on Naruto''s head and said "It seems that the two of them really like you, Naruto, do you want to be your father?" Naruto lifted his head and looked at Ziya, and asked conditionedly. "What do you mean?" I have been thinking for a while, and said with a serious expression "I have heard about your nine-tailed power, but the nine-tailed chakra is too strong to be easily revealed, and it s not good for your health. It s not as good as you become my disciple, I teach you Some other jutsu. " Naruto was stunned, but he did not expect to come to him by himself and wanted to accept him as a disciple. It seems that this is a destined thing, also because the fourth generation of Naruto is also a disciple. There is a strong master, Naruto is of course happy, this thing is like a force, the more masters cover you, the more people, what a good thing to refuse. So Naruto quickly nodded and said excitedly. "I learn jutsu with you." I have been a little bit pleased, and looked at Naruto with appreciation. "Well, I believe in your strength. With your qualifications, you will definitely be better than your father." The three generations of Naruto watched the conversation between them and smiled with relief. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Zi Lai also glanced at the three generations of Naruto and said with a smile "Old Naruto, can I take Naruto out, I still have a lot to say about Naruto." The three generations of Naruto didn''t care about the old man and waved their hands to signal a few people to go out. Lai also looked at Naruto and said with a laugh "Okay, Naruto, now I''m going to test your strength and keep up." After speaking, he also turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared into the room. Naruto''s gaze was fixed, and with the breath of Tatsuya, he saw that Tatsuya who had flown out at a glance, and Tachi has also jumped out through the window in front. It seems that he wants to determine his strength by means of his body. . Without any hesitation, Naruto took control of Chakra, and his body was as fast as lightning, catching up directly, watching them disappear instantly. Three generations of Naruto smiled and nodded, muttering. "It seems that Naruto is really strong, and my position can''t be done for a few days." Kakashi stared at the two figures in surprise, but he didn''t know, but it turned out that Naruto was faster than him, which was less than a month, Naruto. It''s too scary to grow up. Watching Naruto immediately behind Tachiya, Kakashi closed her mouth in surprise. He also jumped on the roof, glanced at Naruto, and found that Naruto was less than ten meters away from him, and was about to catch up with him under a dash. The appearance of a startled face is also a joy, quickly speeding up, rushing forward, whispering to himself while running. "Watergate, your son is going to surpass you so soon. He may be even bigger than you in the future." Naruto doesn''t know what Sutra thinks about, and now he only feels that Sutra is worthy of one of the three tolerances of Muye Village. Even if he strengthens his Chakra training, he still reaches the level of Sutra. These characters should be close to the movie level. Thinking of the film-level strength of Naruto, Naruto is not much frustrated, but the fighting spirit is getting stronger and stronger, and the speed at his feet is constantly accelerating. Originally I wanted to take out the power of the nine-tailed demon fox, but now it is on the street, Naruto had to give up. Based on the strength of his elite, it is still laborious to catch up. The two ran all the way, and within a few minutes, they passed through a forest. Since then, they didn''t think about breaking in. The clog shoes stepped on the branch, and the whole person rushed out. Just across three branches. Naruto was unwilling to fall behind. When he entered the woods with both hands, he turned on the nine-tailed demon fox, but in order to ensure a longer time, only five tails were used. Naruto wrapped in a demon fox feather coat, five red behind him. Carla''s tail was shaking. With both hands and feet on the ground, in a leap, he even wore all the taps. The lightning-like figure passed through the body of Ziya and jumped to a branch in front of him. Naruto didn''t stop. When he fell a tree branch, he leap again, and the whole person rushed forward like a little fox. Looking at Naruto''s rapid speed, he also seemed very surprised. He looked at it for a while and quickly chased after him, screaming while watching Naruto ahead. "Wait, Naruto, wait, don''t be so fast." Naruto turned his head and glanced at it. He turned his head, moved the branches with both hands, and leapt out again. The speed left Naruto''s figure leaving only a residual image in place. I did not expect Naruto''s speed to reach such a terrible level, and he was a little ashamed. Now, in order not to be overtaken by Naruto too much, he can only speed up his pace and rush towards Naruto ahead. It is a pity that Naruto''s nine-tailed strength is extraordinary, and it also has some defensive effects. The branches on the side scraped to the red chakra and was immediately broken. Seeing Naruto running in front of him, he immediately opened his mouth wide, and did not dare to stop his steps. He could only run as hard as he could. Originally, he tested Naruto, but this time the other way around, Naruto ran with him, as if Naruto was testing his master. Thinking of this, there was a slight sweat on his forehead. He kept yelling at Naruto, and his voice was almost shouting. Unfortunately, Naruto didn''t even hear it, and the speed was getting faster and faster. He was running and panting, he didn''t have Naruto''s much Chakras, and that Chakras spilled out, he could imagine the horror of Naruto''s Chakras. After running for a while, it finally stopped, standing on a thick branch and shouting at Naruto ahead. "Naruto, I confess to losing. Is it okay if I confess to losing, let''s stop and talk first." Naruto turned his head and gave a glance at him. He could not help but smile. He wanted to play hide-and-seek with him. He didn''t know if he understood it. His nine-tailed state showed the numbers of the body Times. Chapter 192： : Learning Spiral Pills Several ups and downs Naruto stood on a branch ten meters away in front of Ziya and looked at him with a faint smile on his face. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website I also panted and looked at Naruto Nine-tailed state. The more I looked at the expression, the heavier I was. I couldn''t help raising my waist and watching carefully for a while. My brows frowned, and I frowned. "Naruto, your form is different from what I think. Look at it like this, your nine-tailed demon fox ability will not get out of control." Naruto nodded and said with a faint smile when he heard that Taejeong was also hit with blood. "Yes, the ability of the demon fox just needs me to suppress it. It won''t be out of control. Unfortunately, only 6 tails can be used now, and each tail appears more pressure on me." He also listened carefully, nodded, and continued in a heavy tone. "Well, now you have more than ten times more chakras than me. If you can fully grasp the power of Jiuwei, it will definitely be very powerful, and how to control Jiuwei I ca nt really teach you. One thing I do nt understand, How exactly did Xin Nai let you control these nine tails? " Naruto''s expression remains unchanged "No, my mother said that this method can''t tell anyone else, because this method can suppress my Nine-tailed power or destroy the Nine-tailed power. If it is known, my Nine-tailed might be violent." In fact, these words are indiscriminate. Now Jiuwei has become his psychic beast, and he will still run away. But if he doesn''t say this, others will always doubt it. Only by making it clear that this is too harmful and cannot be exposed. To make people without a little doubt. Lai also nodded solemnly, he did believe Naruto''s words, the horror of the nine-tailed demon fox, he still knew that when he walked away, Naruto would be seriously injured, and a little carelessness might lead to his life. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network I wanted to understand this, and I looked at Naruto and said it seriously "Also, you must keep this secret well, Naruto, and not let anyone else know it, even the closest ones." Naruto pretended to be serious, and nodded. Since I also looked at Naruto again, I couldn''t help but show a smile and said with a smile "Okay, can we go down and talk about it, Jiuwei''s strength is still put away, this state is not good for your health after a long time." Naruto cares about him so much, of course Naruto understands that he already knew that the relationship between Taurai and the fourth generation of Naruto is unusual, and he also used the name of the hero as his name. You know, the sichuan also values ??the four generations of Naruto. Naruto shook his hands with a simple seal, and retracted the exposed five tails. After seeing Naruto''s whole body red Chakra retreated, he jumped under the tree, stood on the ground, and waved at Naruto. Naruto leapt to the side of Tachiya. He also looked at Naruto ahead, with a gentle smile. "You should have heard about Watergate''s relationship with him, but what is going on, he should not understand. I''ll tell you about it." Although I don''t like to listen to long stories, Naruto nodded in order not to be suspicious. Since then, he has also started talking about the life in the past, his eyes are hazy, as if he is caught in memories. Naruto patience and forbearance of the very boring mood in his heart, listening to it, from time to time, the last sentence. He has also talked for more than half an hour, and when he talked about the last two protecting him with his life, he sighed and said "At that time, I went to perform the task. I didn''t rush back. If I rushed back, maybe Mizuki and Aya Sinai would not die." Naruto should say a word, he understands that the strength of the tap is not bad, especially when the fairy mode is turned on, the strength is very powerful, maybe there is a way to stop the demon fox. I have also finished saying this, and changed the look of regret, with a right expression, and said solemnly "Okay, Naruto, now you have the power of nine tails, and with so much chakra and good control, your achievement must be greater than your father. All I have to do now is teach you some ninjutsu." There is ninjutsu, no learning, no learning, and the so-called skills are not overpowered, and there is also a fairy mode, and the scroll of the fairy mode has not yet been obtained, as long as you learn the fairy mode, maybe you can improve one stage. Naruto nodded excitedly "Well, I must be better than my father." He has also smiled comfortably. He smiled a few times, his face was serious, and he said solemnly. "Naruto, I''m going to teach you the first ninjutsu, which your father used, called Spiral Pill, which was created by your father." After speaking, he also stretched out his right hand. The original right hand was suddenly empty. Suddenly, the blue chakras quickly condensed. The blue chakras visible to the naked eye were spinning to form a vortex, and the center of the vortex was the palm of tayiye heart. The spinning chakra coagulated into a small ball, a fist-sized ball. The ball turned blue, the blue chakra. Holding the blue chakra ball, he said lightly. "This is the Spiral Pill. I like Naruto." After speaking, I aimed at a tree behind and smashed it. The moment when the spiral pills touched the tree, I banged the whole tree and broke a big hole. Towards the rear, the leaves bask in the ground. After doing all this, he was very satisfied and turned to look at Naruto, but found that Naruto looked at him with a lazy expression, there was no surprise he was expecting. Since he was puzzled, he didn''t understand why Naruto wasn''t surprised at all. He just fell down a tree with just a ninjutsu. The power of this kind of ninjutsu is not available to many people in Muye Village. Now I do nt even know about the horror of Naruto s s-class Ninjutsu. Ninjutsu knocked down trees. That s all a trick. His strongest Ninjutsu tail beast cannon is just a shot. Forests can be destroyed as flat land. In order not to be seen by others, Naruto had to pretend to be surprised. "Master Lai, this spiral pill is so good. How did you do it?" Lai also breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Naruto''s expression, thinking that he just forgot to say it in surprise, could not help but say a smug expression on his face. "Let me explain to you briefly, Naruto, you have to control your chakra, let him spin in your hand, keep flowing in an irregular direction, and compress it to create this kind of blue chakra. It s a small ball, but it s hard to do it, it depends on your talent. " Chapter 193： : Transformation of Spiral Pills Naruto said excitedly "Master Lai, why don''t you demonstrate it again?" Since he didn''t hesitate, he stretched out his hand and gathered a spiral pill again. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto found that Zai carefully watched from the beginning, and in the same posture, he stretched out a right hand and began to gather Chakras in his body. He was extremely skilled in the control of Chakras. He had a on-hook system. OK, that''s easy. In accordance with the method of rotation from Naruto, Naruto''s expression freezes, the blue chakra in the right hand condenses, rotates, and continues to rotate until the blue chakra ball and spiral pill are formed. Naruto was successful once, looking at the blue ball with a heavy look. To be honest, this little thing is too small, and it is too inconvenient to hit it. Now some of the middle and lower tolerances and ordinary upper tolerances are not his opponents. They can only be solved by using avatars and fists. It does not make much sense to use spiral pills. And some powerful Shang Ren, and shadow-level characters, rushing to find death, how can others let you rush over and smash, unless the same protagonist rushes forward in desperation, but that is not cost-effective, hurt others The injury itself is not cost-effective at all. Looking at this spiral pill, Naruto suddenly thought of his wind attributes, and thought of his attributes also thought of the wind-wrapped spiral shuriken. Can''t help but want to try it, so the wind attribute Chakra into the body into it, let the ball spin up faster. The side from the side was also surprised because Naruto realized it once. It was not long before he realized that the ball in Naruto''s hands started to change. He thought he had failed, but the change was very regular, which made him look. Extremely shocked, he immediately understood that Naruto was likely to be transforming Ninjutsu. wap.novelhall.com Looking at the gradual spiral pills in Naruto''s hands, he has only one idea from the beginning: this is simply a genius. He is even more genius than the fourth generation of Muhao. Naruto''s sphere spiral pill began to change. A rapidly rotating shuriken appeared around it, and the round spiral pill also became somewhat flat. The shape of the Spiral Pills gradually grew larger, and the situation also meant that the situation was not right. He immediately stepped back. Now he is standing too close. According to Naruto''s increasing speed, he is likely to hit him. He also looked at the spiral pill in Naruto''s hand very tightly, and kept his mouth shut. He wanted to see what the spiral pill would look like. The more Naruto-style attributes attract people, the larger the spiral pill becomes, and finally it becomes the 2m-diameter wind-coil spiral shuriken. Raise your hand and hold the wind-coil spiral shuriken. Naruto lift Looking at this thing at first, now that the chakra of the spiral pill is connected to his body, it is necessary to continuously inject chakra to prevent it from disappearing. In other words, this wind-up spiral shuriken must be aimed at the opponent''s body and smashed down, so there is no change at all. Naruto was serious, took a deep breath, and extinguished the wind-wrapped spiral shuriken. Seeing that the strangely shaped spiral pill in Naruto''s hand was extinguished, and he was relieved. The spiral pill gave him a lot of pressure, and it must be more powerful than he thought. He also looked at Naruto''s serious expression, smiled slightly, and said with a smile. "Don''t worry, take your time. It''s great that you can master this ninjutsu at a glance. The failure of improvement is not much. In fact, I have made many improvements, but the improvement of ninjutsu is not that simple. " Naruto gave a glance at Sui, he did not expect Sui to think he had failed. In fact, he just felt that this thing could not be thrown, and he had a headache. If he wanted to try it in other ways, could he improve it again and become still? Go out. So Naruto said to Suzu with a serious expression. "Master Lai, wait, wait, I will try again, please stand a little further, or it will hurt you." I can''t help laughing since I came, and I laughed, laughing. "Naruto, you can really speak. Although my speed is not as good as yours, but my strength is still a little bit, you can rest assured." Naruto left his mouth and did not speak, holding his hands and holding a seal, took out the power of Nine Tail, and instantly exposed 6 Naruto with tails. Standing there, the invisible wind wave surged from his body, the wind was blowing There was dust, and that dust was pouring out. Looking at Naruto''s six tails, Ziyi''s expression was very serious. He found that Naruto''s momentum now was stronger than him, which showed that Naruto''s strength might be stronger than him. However, great strength does not mean that fighting is better. Fighting experience and skills, unless you are a few times higher than others to ignore skills. Now Naruto can only be a little higher than him, not a lot, so it is still very important to suppress Naruto simple. Unfortunately, he didn''t know Naruto''s jujutsu, all of which were s-classes, how could he be so easily suppressed by him. An s-class ninjutsu came over, even if he only had a way to run. Turning into Naruto in the state of nine tails, he stretched out his right hand and raised it, palm facing the sky, and began to launch the newly learned Fengshu Shuriken. Chakra quickly gathered, and there was a faint glimpse in the condensed Chakra. red. This time is different. Naruto s shuriken shuriken turns red, spinning rapidly, and there is a sharp cry in the rotation. In half a minute, Naruto completed this 3-meter-long wind shuriken shuriken, and the wind blew, and the leaves hanging around fluttered. Naruto, who spent more than 30 seconds, was a little dissatisfied. This self-taught ninjutsu couldn''t hang on to practice proficiency, so the time to start was very slow, and half a minute was enough for him to send three other s-class ninjutsu. Now I don''t know how powerful the Fengshu Shuriken is. If it is bad, it is a chicken rib. Thinking of the power, Naruto turned his head and aimed at the vacant lot beside him, and he was still out. Seeing that Naruto still took out the wind and spiral shuriken, and opened his mouth instantly, he could lay an egg in his mouth, and watched unflinchingly in the hand that rushed forward to a large tree. Swords, cold sweat on the forehead came out, the red spiral pill can still be said, can it still be, is this a spiral pill? Surprised for a second, I have realized that something is wrong, Naruto is still too close to him. The power of this ninjutsu may not be poor, and it may be terrifying. If it reaches him, he is really It may be unstoppable. So I stepped on the clog shoes and quickly backed out. Chapter 194： ： Wind Spiral Shuriken With a loud bang, this red wind-wrapped spiral shuriken hit a large tree hundreds of meters ahead, and directly twisted the whole tree into sawdust. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website The tree was knocked down, but the ninjutsu did not disappear directly. The wind shuri spiral shuriken exploded, covering the area of ??100 meters in front. The wind-like Chakra was visible to the naked eye within 100 meters. Speed, spinning, squeezing everything inside. The whole tree was deformed by the wind shrewd spiral shuriken, and then transformed into a little bit of wood chips. In a blink, the tree became powder. And on that land, there was no grass, and all the grass was chopped, that is, the land was rolled out into a large pit, a 100-meter-long large pit. The hole was bare without any plants. Zhang Dakou looked at the big pit in front, and he couldn''t help but shouted a shock in his heart. "This is still not Spiral Pills, it is hundreds of times more scary than before." Naruto also glanced at it, saying with a slight disdain. "No, really not. The launch time is too slow. With this time, everyone else rushed up." When I heard Naruto s words, I felt a little shame from the beginning. It was slow for half a minute, and it was so horrible. His spiral pills had to be activated for a few seconds. Even in the fairy mode, there was no such terrible effect. However, if you start the Spiral Pills in the fairy mode, you are sure that he hasn''t turned Naruto into a nine-tailed ninja. He also looked at Naruto with sweat, and asked with a dull look. "Naruto, did you invent the ninjutsu just now, no? Why are you so fast?" Naruto smiled, looking at Ziya''s eyes. "Of course, I can invent this ninjutsu thanks to the master who came from here. The power is pretty good. I didn''t expect it to be that simple. I succeeded. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" He also has sweat on his forehead. This is a good ninjutsu. It is amazingly powerful, but he does nt want to say Naruto, but Naruto realized this ninjutsu so quickly and improved it. He was shocked by himself. The shocked shock is also conditioned to say "It looks like you are really a genius." Naruto didn''t feel the shyness of being praised, but instead shook his head and said with a smile. "In fact, many people say that." I ca nt help laughing since I came, sighing with a smile "Yeah, just by your hand, I can assume that you are the next Naruto. It seems that the third generation of Naruto is right, you are above him." Hearing Naruto, Naruto was excited and said excitedly "Master Lai, you must support me when I choose Naruto in the future?" Lai also smiled and nodded. "Of course, you are my disciple now, and I will definitely support you." Naruto looks happy, and he is really excited. He is also a three-bearer of Muye Village. His reputation is still very high. He has the help of tap. He is a big step closer to Naruto. Things to do now, Just waiting for the three generations of Naruto to step down. Only the third generation of Naruto can step down to take up the next Naruto. How to get him down, there is really no other way than death. It is certain that the third generation of Naruto will be killed by Dashe Wan, but it seems a long time. Would you like to try to get someone to attack Muye Village and kill three generations of Naruto? When Naruto began to meditate on using the strongest system to create a super-enemy for Muye Cun, he also spoke, and he looked at Naruto who was not talking, and said with a serious expression. "Naruto, even if you have learned Spiral Pills, then I will continue to hand you the next Ninjutsu. This Ninjutsu is to assist you in combat. You should have heard of it, it is called psychic." Explaining the technique of psychicism, and since he also stretched out his right hand, he will start this ninjutsu. Naruto will return to God and quickly stop the Tao. "Teacher since you come, just wait, this ninjutsu is not too late to learn." Since he was very different, he put away his right hand and looked at Naruto. "Why, don''t you want to get any better now?" Naruto said with a smile and unchanged expression "I think, but that spiral pill will give me some time to digest it. Just this ninjutsu is enough for me to practice for a few days." In fact, Naruto was really afraid that he would also ask him to use psychic skills, and the result would be that he summoned Nine-tails as soon as he summoned them, and then they would grow up. I have no doubt about him since I believed Naruto''s sophistry and nodded "Also, this ninjutsu is enough for you, you need to practice it." Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, while sighing, he nodded fiercely. "sure." He also looked at Naruto, pulled his hand and walked over, laughing. "I didn''t expect Naruto, your ability to understand is so strong, it seems that my apprentice is not wrong." Naruto touched his head with a smile on his face and said "Actually, you are the master and you are teaching the reason in detail." Li also leaned her head and said with a smile "Really, I didn''t expect Naruto to talk like you." Naruto immediately slaps in the past a few sentences of horse fart, only to let the tap also laugh and shut up, and it seems that anyone who loves to tap the fart loves to listen, especially this tap also, the effect is particularly good. Lai also laughed and said with Naruto''s head "By the way, in order to increase the relationship between our master and apprentice, I decided to take you to the hot spring." Naruto asked, conditioned reflexively "Why go to the hot spring?" Lai also smiled mysteriously and said with a smile "Wait until you know." Looking at Zi Lai, that smile, Naruto suddenly remembered that there is also a lascivious title in Zi Lai. Is this going to take you to peep, it seems that this is probably the case. Thinking of peeping, Naruto was a little excited. Although he had already taken Ino, but it was good to eat vegetables. So with a touch of excitement, they followed behind him, and the two walked towards Muye Village one after the other. Walking through the woods, walking on the street one by one, and walking towards the hot spring hotel in Muye Village, he has been explaining the benefits of Pao Hot Spring constantly, but obviously his heart is not the same, the expression on that face smile Very cheap. Now Naruto finally finds a cheaper man who laughs more than himself. He sighs while holding his hand for a while. It turned out to be so shameless. The two walked in front of each other, walked into the store, and appeared in front of Naruto. Looking at the man and woman soup written in front, he also opened his mouth instantly. Chapter 195： : Give you a kick Regardless of the people coming and going, he shouted: "Fuck, why are men and women separated? Are there any mixed baths?" A woman on the platform in front of him severely glared at this tap. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Naruto stepped back two steps consciously, and Yu Zilai also distanced himself from being misunderstood as being the same person as this guy. Those who were about to leave were yelled, and attracted over, watching the uncle, whispering, nothing more than the old man. It was awkward to come to realize that the eyes around him were not right, and his face was a little awkward. He coughed twice and said to the boss in front: "Well, I was so excited just now. I accidentally said something wrong. Give me two tickets for the male hot spring." The woman in front didn''t believe in the nonsense of Tayi, and only looked at him with that contempt, and despised it, but he obediently gave him two tickets to the bathroom. I didn''t care about it since I was accustomed to it. I reached out to take it, and did not show a confident smile to the woman. There was no way to talk to him. Naruto believes that if he wasn''t there, maybe he would start to tease the big **** in front of him. This is really too shameless. Even such a woman looks at it, as long as she is a woman, she has to make fun of it. At this time, Nai didn''t know that Naruto behind him had despised him ten thousand times. He was still thinking about the women''s bathroom in front, and stretched his head to peep. But after looking at it for a long time, I found that I really couldn''t see anything, so I just stopped, just turned around to say hello to Naruto, and walked in towards the sign with the male soup. Naruto followed him closely behind him. He had never been to the hot spring. He had been negligent before and did not expect to come to such a place. Actually, it was not allowed in money. The money of daily life is the savings that I used to save. It may be spent in the near future. It seems that I have to spend some money to spend it. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto walked in with this idea. Oncoming was a steaming heat. The heat was diffused, and it was fuzzy, and it took a while to get used to it. There was a place for changing clothes in the front to take a bath. Since then, he has no worries at all, standing in the place where he changed his clothes and taking off directly. Naruto turned his head at a glance, and found a hidden place to start changing clothes. He was really afraid that even this man would not let go of the man. Naruto didn''t often use color lure to please him. Think about it. They fought a cold war. Take off your clothes and cover your main part with a white towel. Two people slowly walk down a pool of warm water in front. Feeling the heat from the pores in my body, Naruto took a deep breath. This feeling is really cool, and I just exercised a bit and sweated. The whole body was soaked in the water with high or low temperature. Every cell seems to be alive, so it feels so refreshing. Enjoying the heat of the hot spring water, Naruto turned around and saw a pair of big buttocks from the tap. Obviously, tap had already stood up. Now there are no one except them. Li Lai immediately climbed on the wooden board next to it, looking up and down, and for a while, shouted. "No, there isn''t a small peep hole here." The sound is very low, it must be suppressed as much as possible. I didn''t expect that this was really looking for a small hole to peep, Naruto could not help but swim curiously, pretending to look very confused. Also said to Zili "Master Zilai, what are you doing here?" Zi Lai also turned to look at Naruto, made a hiss, and whispered "I''ll show you something good now." After speaking, he stretched out one hand, aimed at the wooden board in front, and printed with one hand, and "snapped" a small hole in the wooden wall. It looks like he was pierced by Chakra, who is also a native, so skilled, presumably this kind of thing has been done a lot. As soon as the finger was removed, he came to meet his eyes, and through this small hole, he stared at the female bath ahead. Zi Lai also opened his eyes wide and could not help screaming. I do nt understand why Naruto is so called, I m a little curious, I m really curious, he s never done such a thing. So he learned to look like he was running. A finger was pointed at the woodblock wall in front of him, and he condensed Chakra into a needle, and then a small hole appeared in the wood board. Naruto was soaking in the hot spring, and began to observe with his right eye. I couldn''t help but feel disappointed at this moment. There was too much fog, and I couldn''t see anything, and all were hiding in the water, and the thick face was fast. Can''t see clearly. The few people who saw their faces clearly were aunts and aunts, and that face was not ugly. Naruto instantly felt a little disgusting, and quickly moved to the beginning, calming down Sakura and Ino''s faces several times in his heart. Calm down and look at Zilai aside, and find that Zilai is also very excited, as if there is something interesting, that full of excitement. Naruto was helpless, and this taste was too low, regardless of him, and swam to the side. As soon as I swam, a system beep sounded near my ear "Ding, the special task is triggered. Please ask the host to tap on the buttocks of Tap Ye. The task reward is 10 times. The task time is 5 seconds." Ignoring this special task, Naruto continued to swim. After 5 seconds, the system tone sounded again. "Ding, the special missions eventually accumulate. Please ask the host to tap on the buttocks of Tap Ye, and shout loudly, someone peeping. The mission reward is 30 times, the mission time is 1 minute, and the mission failure deducts 1,000 VIP points. " Looking at the transparent system task box under the water vapor in front, Naruto didn''t want to, and swam directly to the tap, while swimming, click the double experience to receive, and at the same time complete the daily tasks with one click, and then Click to hang up to practice. The daily tasks are completed in a single click, and a total of one pupil training alchemy, 12 chakra training alms, 10 ninjutsu training alms, and 60 points of VIP experience are obtained. Since he never noticed Naruto swimming towards him, he still twists his **** and keeps stealing. Sneak, look, scream. Naruto swam 1 meter away from the back and looked at him, took a deep breath, and without any hesitation, aimed at his **** and kicked him. "Hey", and since the whole person was kicked and kicked, he had no defense at all, and his whole body rushed and smashed into the wooden wall in front. Naruto''s foot strength is very strong now, the moment when the recoil hit the wooden board, he smashed through it and rolled in. Seeing that the tap also rolled into the female soup, Naruto made a loud noise without hesitation. Shouted "The colored wolf peeped." Suddenly, he was shocked. The whole body was on all fours, lying on the floor in front of the female hot spring with bare buttocks. When he heard Naruto s cry, it was directly petrified. The petrified expression lay on the ground without moving. He had no idea that Naruto would kick him into the female bath and betray him. . Naruto at this time looked at the tap that was exposed to the air in front, and heard the sound of the system near the ear to complete the task. "Ding, complete special missions and reward 15 pupils to practice Dan." Chapter 196： : Suddenly suffered The 15 pieces of pupil training dan are really good. It is possible that only 15 of them will make his kaleidoscope to write the revolving eye evolve into eternal, and then if you are lucky, you will go directly to the reincarnation eye. This is very cool. Look. Yarn and Chinese website are just cool and cool, now they are going to run. If they don''t run, they will definitely be dragged down by running. Naruto whispered while paddling backwards "Master Lai, I was forced to helplessly, and you are not too old to suffer. At most, a few aunt-level figures look at the body and save you a meal. This is a blessing that others can''t think of. " After muttering this sentence, Naruto turned his head, rushed out of the hot spring, dried his body, and after getting dressed, he turned his head and walked out towards the door. As soon as she came, she fell into the female soup, wearing a few female dinosaurs yelling "what" The voice under that call was heard by Naruto who had just arrived at the door and was about to leave the hot spring. With this voice, Naruto dared to conclude that a woman was a dinosaur with a size of 200 kilograms. Pray again for the sake of coming. Naruto put his hands on the back of his head and left with a smile. At this time, he also wanted to cry, but he could nt cry. He did nt expect that he would be pitted by the disciple he had just received, and he had no precautions. From the beginning, he did nt understand Naruto. He thought he was a good person. , Very smart kid. I didn''t expect that it was such a daddy, Naruto seemed to pretend to be everything. Thinking of this, he was also angry, and stood up angrily, yelling "Naruto, don''t run, dare to kick your master, I want" Before he finished speaking, he closed his mouth obediently, because a group of aunts and aunts around him surrounded him. The faces of the women were very unsightly, and the whole face was ugly, as if eating a fly. Eyes rounded and stared at him fiercely. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Li Lai immediately raised her hands obediently, lowered her face, and said with a painful face "Wait a minute, guys, I surrendered. I didn''t actually come here intentionally. It was my apprentice who kicked me over. Really, don''t do it. Hey, that big face will kill someone." Unfortunately, the aunt didn''t hear what he said. It should be said that no one would believe the man''s swear words. He rushed over and said he was his apprentice. So a few people picked up the bucket''s face and smashed it into their bodies. At this time, he was still naked, and he had no protection at all. In order to protect the key parts, he could only dodge, but the man had multiple hands, and saw that he couldn''t hit it, and intersected his fists. Although the strength of one punch and one foot is small, but that adds up, more than ten punches come over, even the strength of the film level can not stand. The whole face was smashed into a pig''s head, and the look was more than a miserable word to describe. In the end, if it wasn''t for the female boss to come out to stop the angry people, maybe she would also be physically disabled. ... At this time Naruto was almost home, but he did not expect to see a girl right in front of the house, it was Ino with a long ponytail. Standing in the doorway, Ino seemed to end up very boring, looking at the soles of his feet and kicking the small stones under his feet. Naruto could not help but hesitated. When I saw Ino, I must have waited for a long time. Naruto, who was warm in heart, stepped forward and said with a smile. "Sister Ino, it''s so late, you won''t be home. What are you doing in front of my door?" When I heard Naruto''s voice, Ino was startled, his face turned, showing a look of joy, and he jumped up and turned to look at Naruto. Ino stepped forward and hugged Naomi. Man, playing with a small temper "Naruto, why did you come back so slowly?" Naruto, who was embraced by Ino''s front, stretched out her hands and placed it on Ino''s waist, whispering softly in her ear. "You shouldn''t wait until noon until now." Ino shyly put his head on Naruto''s shoulders, exhaling as if speaking "Well, it''s not noon. I came home for a trip." I didn''t want Ino to be so honest and so cute, Naruto smiled, turned and smiled and kissed Ino''s tender white face, pushed her away and said "It''s all afternoon, don''t you go anywhere?" Ino blushed, because Naruto''s kiss seemed a little shy, she nodded her head and whispered "Well, I want to see Naruto soon, so I''ve been waiting here." Naruto couldn''t help but feel warmth, and put his hands on Ino''s waist and looked at her red face. "Don''t you be afraid I won''t come back all the time. You should know that Mr. Kakashi is looking for me, but there are important things, maybe important tasks, maybe for a few days." Ino blinked his big eyes and said "Is that true, does Naruto have important tasks to do?" Seeing the pretty appearance of Ino, Naruto couldn''t help but tease her, so he nodded earnestly and said "It''s true. I might go out for ten and a half months if I go out." Ino immediately sank a face, his expression seemed to be crying, crying with a small face, looking at Naruto, "Well, Naruto, can you take me away, where will Naruto go? Naruto couldn''t help but think it was funny, he said with a smile "Do you really want to go with me, aren''t you afraid that Sakura suspects something, or your parents?" Ino shook and looked at Naruto with a firm expression. "Not afraid." Naruto hugged Ino lightly and asked curiously "Why, you should know that if you don''t see you one day, Sakura will definitely be noisy. Your parents must know that I''m here by then." Ino looked at Naruto, his eyes filled with affection, and his face was reddish. "As long as I''m with Naruto, I''m not afraid." Naruto was stunned, a little moved in his heart, no reply, and opened the door of the room, holding both hands directly, hugging Ino, holding Ino''s neck and legs, and walking towards the room past. Ino asked with a rosy wink, his face flushed. "Naruto, what are you going to do? It''s not dark yet, just wait." Naruto, who closed the door with his feet, looked at Ino in his arms and said with a smile "There is nothing to fear about the dark, wouldn''t it be nice to pull the curtains, Ino, I find that you are becoming more and more adorable." With that said, Naruto was holding Ino with her arms, came to the bed, and gently put her on. Ino seemed to tremble a little. Although she had experienced it once, she still trembled. I didn''t know whether she was afraid or excited. Chapter 197： : Angry come from Early in the morning, Naruto woke up Ino, who was asleep in his arms, and they ate a breakfast with affection and left. After going out, Naruto originally wanted to go to come, seeing that Ino entangled him and didn''t let go, then he said with a serious expression that he didn''t like entangled girls, otherwise he would hate her. Ino reluctantly let go of Naruto''s hands, letting Naruto''s face leave a sweet kiss, watching him leave. As soon as Naruto left, Ino found Sakura. It should be said that Sakura found her. Sakura hiding under a telephone pole stretched out her head and saw Ino. At that sight, she ran away immediately and was very slender Is fast. Ino was full of doubts and chased after thinking about it. A chase kicked off, and the two ran for a few miles. In the end, Sakura fell out of strength and sat down on the ground with a big gasp. Ino was also running panting, watching Sakura in front of her bite her teeth, a stride catching up, and the moment she caught up, she stretched out her hands and stopped in front of her. When Sakura hurried, she hurriedly turned and ran. Ino quickly stretched out a hand and held Sakura''s arm. Sakura turned her head to look at Ino, gnashing her teeth, but the expression didn''t matter. What surprised Ino most was the dark circles on Sakura''s eyes. The dark circles were very thick and clearly the result of staying up all night. Looking at Sakura''s dark circles, Ino suddenly couldn''t speak, and this situation was already clear. Sakura stays up late near Naruto''s house and is likely to be watching them. Ino''s face turned red, blushing, and whispered to Sakura "You don''t know everything, do you?" Sakura nodded to Ino, grinning bitterly and saying "Ino, I treat you as a good friend, but why did you take away my Naruto. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, and Internet Ino was a little embarrassed, raised his face, and said earnestly "I really like Naruto." Sakura grumbled and said unhappy "What about me, have you thought about how I feel?" Ino was stunned, his head was speechless, and for a few minutes, he whispered. "Actually, Naruto is the initiative. I don''t know if Naruto will hit me that day." Sakura asked for a moment, looking dumbfounded. "No, isn''t that the end of the test for that day?" Ino didn''t speak, and nodded shyly. Sakura''s face grew ugly, biting her rosy lips, and watching Ino speechless. ... Naruto stepped on the top of the house and looked at the crowd around him, looking for the figure of Ziya. He ran too fast yesterday, and he forgot to ask Zilai to gather there, but it doesn''t matter, anyway, with that special hairstyle, he can find it at a glance. I looked around at the people on the street, and Naruto found out, that the white-haired came, and did not want to, and beckoned to the one who walked down with his head down. "Master Lai, hello, teacher Lai." Lai also turned his head, staring blankly behind him, his eyes fixed, he could see that his pupils were shrinking, his expression changed immediately, his face was angry, and he looked at the Naruto on the roof, yelling directly Rushed up. Naruto was shocked, and then he remembered yesterday that he had miserable things. He also had some purple on his face. It should have been beaten up. Thinking of this, Naruto ran away. Naruto screamed at Naruto running away "Naruto, stop me. Do you know how many slaps I was beaten yesterday, now my **** still hurts, stop me, Naruto." Naruto doesn''t stand. Only a fool will stand. He runs fast, and Naruto''s head won''t move, because he knows the speed of the car, and he will be caught if he misses a little. Lai also yelled angrily, attracting some attention. However, the current life is obviously frustrated, and he didn''t notice the eyes around him. He just wanted to catch Naruto and learn a good lesson. Naruto''s body is fast. It should be said that he ran away quickly. He jumped across a roof and ran directly towards the trees outside the village. In less than 10 minutes, he came to the woods. As soon as he entered the woods, Naruto turned on the state of the nine-tailed demon fox. After jumping for hundreds of meters in a row, I stopped and watched the tap that followed closely. He has a heavy complexion and stares at Naruto with a very ugly face. Seeing Naruto s nine-tailed state and no surprise, he yells. "Naruto, don''t think you can''t catch up after you opened the nine tails. You almost killed yesterday. This account has to be calculated today." Naruto smiled and looked at the tap water that was rushing, holding his hands, and talking while printing. "Silai is also a teacher. Actually you should have made a profit yesterday. So many women have been seen by you and you have made a lot of money." After that, a fireball shot in the past, and the fireball reached the size of a small house. Seeing that the red fire ball that implied the red chakra came face to face, he was also shocked. Hurry up and don''t flash the body, the body flashes. Below, the fire ball exploded. With a bang, a mushroom cloud blew up. The scope of the explosion was the same as that of the wind-wrapped spiral shuriken. All the 100-meter-wide trees were reduced to ashes. He was also caught by the exploding wind and wave, and he couldn''t help raising his hands to protect his face, but the wind and waves were too fierce, and he flew more than ten meters away before stopping. The fallen self also looked at Naruto, with a surprised expression and a forgotten anger in surprise, asking "Naruto, was that your fireball just now? Impossible, there is such a big fireball." Naruto''s smiling face remains the same, saying "Of course, this is also improved by me. The power is okay, and the teacher is also a teacher." After finishing Naruto''s seal, he wanted to start ninjutsu again. I was also panicked. The power of that fireball was really powerful, and the launch speed was too fast. I was almost hit just now. It was not a joke when the power fireball was hit. The panicked waved his hands Shouted "Slow, Naruto. I was wrong just now. We have something to talk about. Don''t hurt the relationship between the teacher and the apprentice." Seeing that he was also surrendering, Naruto immediately put down his hands with a smile. Nai Lai also saw Naruto''s hand being put down, and she was relieved, and whispered like a sigh. "Forget it, forget it, even if I am unlucky, even when I met you as an apprentice, those aunts almost killed me yesterday, especially there was a 200-kilogram dinosaur among them." Chapter 198： : Fairy Mode Naruto held back the heart that wanted to laugh, and said flatly. "Actually, you have to think so, teacher, if you don''t look at your face, you still have some good figure. Wap.novelhall.com" She has also fallen into memories, recalling yesterday''s events and shaking her head. "No, there isn''t any, there is nothing to see except fat." After speaking, he looked at Naruto with a serious expression and asked "Naruto, what did you kick me yesterday?" Naruto didn''t want to, but said with a smile "You are also a teacher, don''t you think you are teaching bad disciples." He also glanced at Naruto a few times and found that he didn''t want to lie, so he cleared his throat and said with a positive expression. "Well, let''s not mention yesterday''s matter, let''s not take it as an example. Let''s talk about the practice." Naruto also put away the smile and looked at Suzuya seriously. I have also been looking at Naruto for a while, and thought for a while. Now he can not give much to Naruto. Naruto already has such a powerful fireball. There is no need for other ninjutsu to assist him. Come, say with a harsh expression "Naruto, your ninjutsu is already strong enough, let''s practice it." Naruto can''t help but let go of his lips. It''s useless to practice this thing. When he becomes a film grade, no matter who it is, as long as he is full of force, it will be crushed. Because as long as the strength is strong enough, the combat experience has no effect, and it is very hard to train. He is a person who does nt like hardships. Why do nt he take shortcuts? In fact, there is only one kind of fairy mode he wants to learn. Unfortunately, this cannot be said directly, and he cannot be overly exposed. Identity. So Naruto smirked and put his hands on his head, and said lazily. "Master Lai, look at the power of my wind-handed spiral shuriken and the power of that fireball just now. Do you need to learn the actual combat? Generally, it is impossible to avoid it. It s better to change it. Is there anything you can do? Did you get the shot? " He has also looked at Naruto s attitude, and his head is a bit big, but he has nothing to refute. Naruto s power under the fireball shot is almost impossible to hide. If it is ordinary Forbearance, it is really possible to plant it directly in Naruto. In this way, there is no need to learn in actual combat. When I think of other abilities, I have been meditating for a while. "The other abilities you can learn, there seems to be nothing, then you already know the Spiral Pills. Since there is only one ability, you can''t learn." Hearing this murmur, Naruto looked happy, pressed the excitement in his heart, and looked at the meditative source "Master Lai, do you have any special ability to learn for me?" In the face of Naruto''s joyful expression, he also seriously answered. "Yes, yes, but now you are too young to learn Fairy Mode too early." Seeing that he has finally spoken out this fairy mode, Naruto has no worries and speaks directly "It''s not long ago. Didn''t you just see me Spiral Pills once, I can definitely learn this fairy mode." Hearing Naruto''s mention of the spiral pill, he was a little thoughtful, and nodded. "Naruto, your qualifications are really good. Spiral pills are learned once and are better than me. Even so, I will let you try the fairy mode. Listen, it is more difficult to learn the fairy mode than spiral pills A hundred times, because this is not a ninjutsu. " After speaking, he also stretched his right hand, printed his hands, bit his thumb, and shouted at the ground in a low voice. "Spiritualism." The black rune flashed, and a cloud of smoke rose up. As the smoke spread, two toads appeared, with toads standing on their legs and wearing clothes. One male and one female is exactly the fairy toad of Miaomu Mountain, which is deeply made of fairy (male toad) and Zhima fairy (female toad). The two immortal toads looked around and set their eyes on Naruto, looking at the coming from the front, the male toad said "Little sincerity, tell us what to do, and who is this little ghost? Why does it look so familiar?" Lai also watched the toad couple in front of him, and said with a smile "This little ghost is the son of the fourth generation of Muhaoying. Now he wants to learn the fairy mode. I don''t know if the two fairy can be accommodated." The male toad looked a little surprised, reached out a toad hand, pointed at Naruto, and said in surprise. "No, such a little devil should learn the fairy mode, and since you''re a kid, you''re not kidding us." He also said with a smile "Although Naruto is young, his skills are really good, because now I have nothing to teach him except the fairy mode. It is better for the two fairy people to be acquainted and let him try it." The male toad looked upright and said unhappy "How can you try the Fairy Mode casually? A bad one will be dead." After talking, I turned the toad and looked at Naruto and asked "You devil, do you really want to learn the fairy mode, aren''t you afraid of death?" Looking at that little toad, Naruto really wanted to step on it, a little ghost called. But in order to get that fairy mode, I was forced to step on it and said "Yeah, as for death, I''m not afraid anymore, let me try it, rest assured, I will be responsible for all consequences." What else would a deep toad say, the female toad interjected "Old man, this little guy even said so, let''s help him, anyway, his father also has some friendship with us." The female toad spoke, and the male toad immediately perked and nodded. "Well, Xiao Zilai also said to try, then take him to try." After speaking, the two toads turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. Watching the two toads disappeared, he turned to explain to Naruto. "They will use inverse psychic skills to summon you to a place called Miaomu Mountain, where there are ways to learn the fairy mode, you ask them yourself, and the fairy mode is not a day or two thing, you have to do Get ready. " Naruto nodded, feeling that the body was beginning to change. Presumably someone was really psychic. Just when the whole person was about to disappear, Naruto suddenly thought of something and shouted at him. "By the way, Master Lai, can you help me go to a girl named Ino and a girl Sakura, and tell me that I have a mission to go out and come back after a few days?" Lai also nodded and promised "Rest assured, I''ll explain to Kakashi, you should study well, remember that you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry." After saying this, Naruto turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared into the woods. Chapter 199： : Miao Mushan Miao Mushan is a magical place. The most amazing thing is that the big toad fairy can predict the future. Look. Yarn, Chinese website When Naruto was taken away by a cloud of smoke, the tall plants appeared in front of him. He was taller than him, and the surrounding scenes were beautiful, dreamlike, beautiful and unreal. Looking at the scenery everywhere, Naruto walked a few steps involuntarily, moulding that tall grass. "Hey, are you Naruto, little Naruto, since you want to learn the fairy mode, then we are going to ask the big toad fairy." Sakuma Toad yelled at Naruto and pulled Naruto''s eyes over. I didn''t expect to see the immortal who knew the future so soon, Naruto''s heart was still a little embarrassed. After all, he was only a traverser, not really Naruto. The two toads walked towards a dense grassy forest ahead, not forgetting to say hello to him. Naruto quickly followed, led by these two male and female scenes, and walked into a large house. In front of that special large slate sits a giant toad with oil characters on his chest, the Emperor of Miaomu Mountain. Toadmaru opened the eyes of Toad and said to Naruto "You are Naruto, you can learn the fairy mode, which is also doomed." The pair of toad companions stood respectfully beside the toad-maru fairy, without speaking. Naruto looked at the huge toad above his head, frowned and didn''t speak, and some in his heart were afraid of being identified. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Tokamaru paused for a while, and then continued "I don''t know your future, but you can change the whole ninja world. I don''t know if this change is good or bad. I can only say so much." After hearing this, Naruto was relieved. He thought how powerful this toad was, and it seemed that he could only dream of a little bit of the future. He couldn''t master the past, so he was worried. The toad pill slowly closed the pair of big eyes, as if falling into a deep sleep. Shen Zuo and Zhi Ma both obediently backed out and came to Naruto, whispering deeply "Well, don''t bother the fairy to rest, let me teach you that fairy mode." Naruto nodded, gave a deep glance to the big fairy toad, and left directly. ... Several people passed through the original place again and came to the place filled with various stone toad statues, and a few yellow liquids flowed out from the mouths of the stone statues in front of them, constantly flowing out, just like a waterfall. Toad oil. Shen Zuo stood in front of the toad oil, looked at Naruto, and began to explain what the fairy mode was. In short, to master the fairy mode, you must learn to absorb natural energy, and it is also very risky to absorb this natural energy. This risk is the possibility of becoming a toad, which will eventually lead to petrochemicals. Looking at Naruto deeply and calmly, he said seriously "Xiao Naruto, I haven''t learned the complete fairy mode since I was born. Do you really want to learn this fairy mode?" Naruto nodded and said with a confident smile "Of course, I came for this." Deeply sighed and said "Although you are young, but you have been guided by the immortals, then I will slowly teach you this immortal model." Naruto responded, and began to explain the essentials to learn the fairy mode. That is to achieve "death", "death" is extremely immobile, in order to absorb the natural energy from the outside, but this mode must be completely immobile, completely absorb the external natural energy to completely reach A certain amount can complete this fairy mode. Even so, the fairy mode can only last for 5 minutes. Another point is that the person who absorbs natural energy must have a huge chakra, otherwise it will be easily swallowed by natural energy. To achieve a huge chakra, Naruto had to turn on the nine-tailed state, and only three tails were enough. Under the guidance of intensive work, Naruto began to practice mastering the techniques of absorbing natural energy. In fact, there is a shortcut to absorb through the toad oil, but this is only a tricky way after all. It is really necessary to be a person to open the fairy mode Difficult things. The original toad who wanted to help Naruto was rejected by Naruto. He didn''t want an old and ugly toad standing on his shoulder. If that was the way to start the fairy mode, he wouldn''t learn it. Seeing Naruto''s refusal, he didn''t mind deeply, just thinking that Naruto''s dissatisfaction in the mind was blame, so he only taught some practical skills. Naruto with a three-tailed state sits on the ground with his knees flat, hands and ten, and begins to feel nature. Before he can die, he can let his whole body penetrate into nature. , This feeling is wonderful, and it is really wonderful to get nothing in your head. After trying it, Naruto found no feeling, no feeling of natural energy, opened his eyes, and found that it was late at night. He didn''t expect to just close his eyes for a few seconds, and the time was so fast. And in front of him, there was only the male toad, Shenzuo watched Naruto open his eyes, and immediately said "How''s it going, do you realize that, don''t worry, just take your time." Naruto nodded, no reply, it seems that this fairy model is indeed more difficult than imagined, but it is better to take it slowly, anyway, there is more time, there is more than a month away from the Chinese tolerance test. Under the leadership of Shen Zuo, walking towards the residence, Naruto opened the strongest system at will, doubled the experience, and received a reward for completing a daily task. There are more than ten Chakras, and ten Many ninjutsu cultivators have a VIP experience of about 80 points. I have to mention that this key is used to complete the task, and the chance of obtaining Pupils to practice Dan has increased, which may be due to the increase in VIP level. It used to be possible to get 2 in 5 days, but now basically one in a day, 4 in 5 days. It is precisely this way that Naruto''s pupillary cultivation Dan has reached as many as 24 pieces. This pupillary cultivation Dan is a good thing. The most important thing is that it can be used by other people and it can also improve the pupilry of others. 24 pupils practicing Dan, Naruto glanced at it, and it was useless. Instead, he focused on the VIP lottery gift box. There are already 7 lottery gift boxes. Although there are many, Naruto wants to use more. Lottery together, that''s cool. Chapter 200： : Understanding the Fairy Mode Day after day, Naruto gets up every day to find the so-called natural power, the effect is not obvious, although sometimes with a closed eye, it is a day. novelhall.com It''s a pity that after three days, Naruto still didn''t understand anything, but the strongest systematic Chakra cultivation alchemy is slowly increasing, including some ninjutsu scrolls and the like. In the past three days, Naruto found a very interesting thing, that is, on-hook practice and when it is still moving, that is to say, his whole body Chakra control has reached the limit. Clicking on the practice practice to click Chakra, there is a translucent System box. "The host''s Chakra cultivation alchemy has reached perfection and cannot be further improved." Looking at this reminder, Naruto then knew that he was up to the chakras, and his control was absolutely perfect. This was no better than those hard-working people, that is, Kakashi did not control his chakras to a perfect degree. Now that he has a full body of Chakras, he can swim around with a trace of his thoughts, and it is very comfortable to control. Chakra practice is perfect, Naruto began to hang on to practice proficiency in jutsu, and this proficiency of ninjutsu is also very interesting. As long as you have double experience, you can practice a jutsu in less than an hour and a half. As long as you are proficient, as long as you work hard a day, look at it a few more times, and click a few more times, Naruto can practice 3 ninjutsu skills at the same time. Feeling the realization of the brain, Naruto found that as long as the seal is printed, he can complete various types of ninjutsu within 3 seconds, even the complex water bomb. The same is true. His hand-printing can only be done quickly. See an afterimage. There is also a limit to the practice of ninjutsu, but Naruto does not practice one of them to the limit, because this limit is to complete any ninjutsu within 1 second, which is the absolute limit. wap.novelhall.com In the fairy mode, Naruto begins to learn how to transform into a three-tailed body and then use the s-class water body to realize this ability together through those water bodies. Some hidden effects of the s-class water body are very good, several times better than the shadow avatar. The most important thing is that Naruto now uses three-tailed avatars. Those avatars will not be broken by the power of these nine tails, and they will not consume a bit of Chakra. Each avatar has the same strength as Naruto. They are all three-tailed entities. After knowing the special effects of the s-class water body, Naruto didn''t hesitate to print a seal. He simply divided out two hundred and emptied the vacant lot, and then sat down to realize the so-called natural power. Seeing Naruto''s two hundred avatars, his hands clasped together, sitting still on the ground, startled the deep toad. That was a real jump. In order to observe whether Naruto s avatar would have any problems, he accompanied him for a day, and he found that Naruto s avatar did not show petrification, which means that Naruto did not show up within one day. The pattern is sure to be mastered. ... On the 4th day, when I came to the toad oil waterfall, Naruto continued his practice, holding his hands, it was very easy to get the first seal, and called out "The art of hydration." Instantly, two hundred water masses condensed in the heavens and underground around, and the water masses became Naruto''s avatars. Taking a look at the densely packed two hundred avatars, Naruto first sat down and began to practice, as did the other avatars. I did not expect that just a few hours after practicing, Naruto suddenly noticed a slight abnormality and felt the difference in the surrounding environment. The most obvious thing was that he felt differently throughout his body. Naruto under the overjoyed knew that this was a sign of success, and pressed down the joy in his heart and began to cultivate. At this time, one of the two hundred Naruto suddenly disappeared. True Naruto''s expression changed, and the disappearing Naruto apparently handed over knowledge, and that knowledge was the way to success. Naruto opened her eyes with a closed eye, and looked at the front, and found that the whole scene had become different, very slow, and very sensitive to everything. Even a little wind and grass could not escape his eyes. Feeling the natural chakra in the body, Naruto immediately realized that it was a success. If you don''t want to directly lift the two hundred avatars, you can jump into the toad oil pool in front of you. Through that reflection, Naruto finds that There are patterns on the corners of the eyes, and the entire eyes have changed. It is the fairy mask that can only appear in the perfect fairy mode. Naruto, overjoyed, felt an excitement in his heart. This excitement was different from the scroll of the learning system, but he realized it by his own ability. Feeling the inner excitement, Naruto looked around the body and found that the Nine-tailed state is also there, which also shows that the two states can coexist. In both states, Naruto s red chakra began to change a little. One This feeling of transparency is a little more transparent than before. In the past, it can be said that there are still signs of materialization, as if it is going to become a nine-tailed demon fox. Now it is different, it becomes transparent directly, and the three tails also have a translucent red appearance. Naruto took control of three translucent red Chakra tails and shot them out, aiming at a statue in front of it, hitting it down and touching it like an electric drill, and penetrated deeply. That power is only strong and not weak. The power under the state of three tails is so horrible, so what about the six. Thinking of six, Naruto didn''t hesitate to expose the six tails, and three translucent tails were stretched out behind him, and his body was covered with the demon fox feather coat. The state of the immortal did not disappear. He shook his fist, and Naruto found that the feeling of stress that had previously given him also disappeared, which means that the time has been prolonged, and he can also be more flexible and controlled. There was a heavy weight in the past. Stress makes it difficult for the body to move during tail control. Unless the writing eye is turned on, this fairy mode overcomes this, which is really good. When Naruto moved, the whole body seemed to turn into air. He rushed hundreds of meters away in one second and felt the speed of Naruto. Immediately, he felt that the two ninja skills were added together, rather than writing round eyes and nine tails. The state must be turned on at the same time, especially at this speed. Even the five Lockheed Rockets couldn''t keep up. Fairy mode is indeed a very powerful ability. Feeling the physical strength, Naruto suddenly thought of the system to obtain the fairy mode to learn from Sakura and Ino. I do nt know how it would work. The system learning is not comparable to this, and there is no need to overcome the various possibilities that frogs can turn into stones. Is the most dreadful fairy mode. Chapter 201： : Back to Koba-mura "Little Naruto, Xiao Naruto, you''re going to eat, eh, what about people?" Shen Zuo came over and looked at the empty field in front of him, a little puzzled. wap.novelhall.com Naruto was running quickly, seeing the deep-clamed toad coming, without any thought, rushed directly to the front, lifted his feet, stepped on the ground, the whole body flashed, and appeared in front of Shen Zuo. Deeply looking at Naruto''s face, he looked a little shocked. "Xiao Naruto, you have learned Fairy Mode so quickly. This is too fast." Looking at Naruto s perfect fairy mode, I was shocked. I could nt master the fairy mode alone since I ve been here. It s really fast enough in just five days. Naruto reached for a seal, put both the fairy mode and the nine tails, and stretched out a long lazy waist. "Yeah, 5 days, and I haven''t learned yet. I''m almost impatient. By the way, Uncle Toad, can you send me out now, and there are many things to do on my side?" Naruto does miss a few girls, such as Sakura, Ino, Hina, and Yuki Red, but he worked hard for four days here, and all the food is bugs, if not for cultivation, He is going crazy. He nodded deeply and said with a pity. "Little Naruto, why don''t you stay here for another day, my wife has prepared all the meals, and it is not too late to go back after eating." After getting along for a few days, Naruto was still a bit emotional. The main thing is that the child is very clever, and he always laughs at him and his wife. Seeing the deep toad retention, Naruto quickly waved and smiled. "There is no need to worry about it. There are other people in its solid wood Yecun waiting for me. If I don''t go back, I will be scolded. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" In order to maintain the good influence in the hearts of the two fairy clams, Naruto has been saying things that can make the old man happy these days. With his 20th-century, online joke-knowledgeable mind, cute and happy, that''s as simple as that However, this kind of thing is still very backward in this era. As a result, the two elderly toads had a good opinion of him. Seeing that Naruto could not be retained, he took a deep sigh and took a long sigh, and said something unfortunately "Well, I''ll get in touch with Zili now and ask him to summon you right away." Naruto responded, and the deep toad disappeared into a cloud of smoke. After disappearing for less than 10 minutes, Naruto felt an abnormality in the body, and some people began to call themselves with psychic skills, and it seemed that they could return to Muye Village immediately. Looking around for a few days, Naruto smiled slightly, with a smile on his face, and the whole person disappeared into a cloud of smoke. ... Of course, when Naruto appeared, it turned out to be the office of the Naruto building. There were many people around. Kakashi and others, Sakura, Ino, of course, including the third generation of Naruto and the use of summoning. Come over. As soon as Naruto appeared, he asked immediately. "Naruto, you''ve learned that fairy mode so quickly, won''t you?" Naruto nodded and said easily "Of course, I said that, I''m a genius." She was a little ashamed and didn''t say anything verbally, but her heart confirmed that Naruto''s words were the same. The three generations of Naruto in front of them said with a peaceful smile in the pipe. "It seems that my successor is someone, Naruto. I have heard about you from the beginning. I have my own Ninjutsu-style Spiral Shuriken, and a powerful and terrifying modified fireball, plus the current fairy mode. You I am far above me. " Looking at the three generations of Naruto ahead, Naruto smiled and said bluntly "Grandpa Naruto said so, it would be better to give me the place of Naruto now." As soon as the words came out, the whole room was shocked by himself, and looked at Naruto with a surprised expression. Even the third generation of Naruto was slightly frightened, and while holding it, he showed a bitter smile on his face and said "Naruto, what are you doing so eagerly, wait until you grow up, and I''m not old yet." Naruto immediately said with a smile "Just kidding." The three generations of Naruto looked at Naruto with a smile and did not speak, but the appreciation of those eyes was visible to the naked eye. Naruto looked at the three generations of Naruto with a smile, and began to meditate on how to let the old man step down. The third generation of Naruto will be killed by Dashe Wan. This is the original story, but Naruto is still a little worried that Da Snake will not come. Dashewan almost died out. If a person is very strong, Dashewan''s chance of attacking the village will be very small, unless someone is asked to persuade him. When I was thinking about where to find this candidate, Ino on the side ran to it, and Ino who was trotting did not want to think about it. Regardless of the surrounding environment, he opened his hands and hugged Naruto. Shouted with joy "Naruto, that''s great. I really thought you would be back for more than a month." Naruto pulls down Ino, holds Ino''s little hand, looks at her happy appearance, and smiles. "I seem to have someone speak for you for a few days, what else do you worry about." Ino stared at Naruto with a sweet smile. "Of course I''m worried. I''ve been thinking about Naruto over the past few days, and I also heard that this fairy mode is dangerous. Is there anything wrong with Naruto?" In the face of Ino''s relationship, Naruto''s relaxed look illustrates his leisurely cultivation. In fact, it is only necessary to sleep with his eyes closed. After chatting with Ino, Naruto found that Sakura didn''t come over. This was really abnormal. Every time Sakura didn''t come over to pull Ino away, she stood still today. Naruto felt that something was wrong. Naruto glanced at Sakura, and at one glance it looked like Sakura muttered her mouth, and she complained, with some hatred in her eyes. Now that she has mastered the fairy mode, Naruto, who is more sensitive to things, notices that something is wrong. It seems that Sakura has left her heart uncomfortable in the past few days. It wo nt work like this. You have to adjust it. No, it should be mediation. Kakashi looked at Naruto holding Ino''s hand and said awkwardly, coughing. "Naruto, congratulations on learning another ninjutsu. Your strength is far beyond me. I did not expect such a short time to grow so fast, it really made me look good." Naruto let go of Ino''s hand and smiled at Kakashi. He didn''t speak, but focused on Sasuke''s body. Sasuke''s shocked eyes were full at this time, but his expression was a strong calm look. Chapter 202： : Love Sakura Looking at Sasuke, Naruto couldn''t help but think whether Sasuke should come to Dasumaru to discuss the attack on Muye Village, but after thinking about it, Sasuke might find him if he didn''t find Dasumaru. Look. Yarn, Chinese website So Naruto directly rejected this idea, and the selection was indeed difficult, and it was difficult to see that there was a ghost based on the alertness of Dashe Wan, but only to find some people who did not doubt Dashe Wan, but this was difficult to achieve, especially It is very difficult to realize that God is unaware of ghosts. In fact, if there are no candidates, Naruto can only create a group of Shangni to attack Muye Village, and then specialize in these three generations of Naruto, and it will definitely win. It is a pity that this consumption is huge. One will need 111 chakras to practice alchemy, five will need 555, and it will take a few powerful ninjutsu to be wrapped. Ninjutsu is the second one, just because of the ghoul. The seal, if you sacrifice one directly, can suppress the three generations of Naruto. The 555 Chakra practitioner Dan Naruto is distressed. It will take all the accumulation. At this time, everyone looked at Naruto, and was very pleased. It was a great newcomer Ninja from Muye Village, so Muye Village will become stronger and stronger in this way. Unfortunately, they don''t know. Now Naruto is considering **** San Huoying and stir up Muye Village. If you know, maybe Kakashi and others will be animated to death. Several people talked about Naruto''s Miao Mushan and left. Kakashi and Sasuke leave first, because Sasuke''s seal is not perfect, and it must be checked every day to prevent the curse from breaking out. The three generations of Naruto and Zilai also had something to talk about, and Naruto left with Ino next to him. Sakura looked unhappy, she didn''t say a word from beginning to end, and didn''t mean to lean on her. Seeing Naruto leaving, he also followed, but far away, there was no intention to step forward, just watching from a distance. Those eyes were full of resentment. Ino didn''t care a bit, it should be said that her whole heart was hanging on Naruto''s body, holding Naruto''s arm in both hands, and smiling. "Naruto, do we want to go home, or where to go? Naruto has no meals. Would you like to make a delicious meal for you, it must be bad there. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese website" Naruto glanced at behind Sakura, who was more than ten meters away, and looked at Ino. "Wait a minute. I have something today and can''t be with you." Ino noticed Naruto''s gaze, immediately understood, complained with a small mouth. "Are you looking for Sakura?" Naruto nodded and reached in Ino''s ear and said "Rest assured, I will always like you." After speaking, kiss gently on Ino''s face, and turned to walk towards Sakura. With a kiss on her face, Ino Mo looked rosy, especially Naruto s words of love, which gave her a warm heart, glanced at Sakura behind her, and slightly swallowed her small mouth, so as not to disturb the two, she left Already. Seeing that Naruto turned her head, Sakura was anxious, and then she turned to run, and as soon as she ran two steps, she bumped into a person, which was a direct hit. Sakura, with her head raised, looked at Naruto in front of her, muttered her mouth, and cried angrily. "Naruto, what are you doing to stop me and get out of here?" Naruto''s face remained unchanged, with a smile on his face. "I won''t let it go, Sakura, you will always be mine, and no one can run away." So straightforward, make Sakura''s face turn red, bit her little white teeth, look at Naruto, ruthlessly "Don''t you like Ino, why do you say that to me? Go and talk to Ino." In the face of Sakura''s brutality, Naruto didn''t care about it, but she felt a little cute, and she didn''t want to. She stretched out her hands and held Sakura''s little hand, put her head forward, and straightened her face Three centimeters away. Sakura panicked, and wanted to pull away her little hand in the rush. As a result, Naruto grabbed him hard and couldn''t shake it at all. How could Naruto''s strength be able to take it away. The angry Sakura raised her head and stared at Naruto, only to find that Naruto''s face was very close, and the heartbeat throbbed. The second half of his temper was gone, his face flushed and his head bowed, a look of shyness. Naruto had just prepared to say something to hold Sakura''s heart, but did not expect a severe cry from behind "Hey, two little farts, don''t stand in the way. This is the office building of the third generation of Naruto, get out of here." Hearing this voice, Naruto felt a little familiar. Turning his head, he found that it was red beans. Red beans were holding documents, as if they were looking for three generations of Naruto. Seeing red beans, Naruto suddenly thought about one thing, and this thing was about his plan to kill three generations of Naruto. Naruto couldn''t help laughing, looking at Hongdou with a bad smile "Oh, my wife, red bean, it''s a coincidence that I happened to meet you so coincidentally, I just had something to find you." Red beans stayed, looked at Naruto''s smirk, took a sip, and said unhappyly. "Who is your wife, Naruto, don''t talk nonsense, and I have no time to accompany you." After speaking, I want to detour. Naruto didn''t care, but said with a mocking smile "Wife, do you seem to have forgotten the contract of marriage, there is a rule on that thing, if you ignore the other party, you will be severely punished directly." Hongdou''s body shook, and he didn''t dare to leave. He turned his head, looked at Naruto, and said an ugly smile. "Little brother, what''s the matter with your sister? Hurry up and say that my sister has to do her business." Seeing that Red Bean''s attitude improved immediately, Naruto almost laughed. This Red Bean was so deceiving that he even believed in such things as the marriage contract scroll. Holding back the desire to laugh, Naruto turned his head and put down a sentence "Wait a minute, let me say a few words to my wife, Sakura." When Red Bean was surprised, she realized that Naruto s hand was Sakura, and her expression was a little shocked. She did nt expect Naruto to be so bold. She grabbed a girl s hand and teased another girl, was nt she afraid of the other person s curse Xiaoying''s expression was a bit ugly, especially when she heard Naruto calling his wife Red Doll, and he stared at Red Dou with an angry look. Red Dou just wanted to cry, but it wasn''t her who provoked Naruto. Naruto sought him. . Looking at Sakura, Naruto said with a gentle smile "Sakura, come back to me tonight. I have something important to say to this big sister." Xiao Ying said with a scornful expression. "Ghosts will come to you, and you''ll just be amorous." Naruto didn''t care, but said with a smile "Okay, if you don''t go to me, I will look for you, at most I find you to open your **** to flowers, rest assured I will do it." Sakura was startled. Looking at Naruto''s smile, she didn''t want it to be a joke. Then she realized that Naruto was serious. She thought the spanking was a little ruddy, and she lowered her head and said nothing. Looking at Sakura''s expression, Naruto knew she would come, so she let go of Sakura''s hand and turned to look at Red Beans. Take a step forward, look at the red bean with a head tall, and smile. "Sister Red Bean, can we talk elsewhere, it''s really just a personal matter." Hongdou glanced at the three generations of Naruto office in front of him and frowned. "No, just say anything here. I still have something important to do with Lord Naruto." Naruto continued with a smirk. "That''s fine, then I won''t ask, anyway, it''s you who is in breach of the contract, not me. Don''t blame me when the punishment comes." I wanted to leave when I was finished, and Red Bean was shocked, and quickly pulled Naruto, and said a little panic. "Okay, okay, I''m afraid of you, let''s talk elsewhere." Chapter 203： : Premeditated Action Naruto and Adzuki came to a corner where no one was. After glancing at no one around, Naruto said with a faint smile on his face. "My wife, Red Bean, in fact, I want to ask about two people. You seem to be the examiner in the second test of the China Forbearance Examination, and the two of them have a festival with me. I want to teach them. I remember like a man and a man. Female, female is Jin, and male is Toss, who is from Yinni Village. See ''Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, and Internet.'' Red Bean nodded, holding the file in both hands, and asked with a little confusion. "Did they bother you, you know, I''ll be in trouble if it kills me." Naruto spread his hands and said with a smile "Rest assured, I just taught them and it''s good for them." Actually speaking, it is really good for them. Naruto will strengthen the ability of the two guys. This is a huge benefit, although it may be that everyone is dead. Hongdou didn''t know Naruto''s thoughts, only thinking that Naruto really brushed the child''s temper, and wanted to teach the person who provoked him, after thinking about it, he said "Well, remember not to hit too hard, otherwise I can''t help you. The two people are now in the same ward in the hospital in Muye Village, and they are also in a separate room. Don''t take care of them. " With these words, Hongdou said the hospital''s house number again. Naruto remembered it, and said goodbye to Red Bean immediately, his body flickered, he jumped out through a window in front, stepped on the top of the building with his soles, and jumped towards the Koye Hospital in front. That jump is fast or slow. Seeing Naruto leaving, Red Bean was relieved, she was really a little afraid of Naruto, with a little sense of relief, holding the paper in her hand, Red Bean walked towards the three generations of Naruto office. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network At this time Naruto stepped on the tiles under the feet, called out the strongest system, and looked at the number of Chakra cultivation alchemy. Now Chakra has cultivated 520 Dans, that is to say, it is still very easy to engage in 2 ninjas. Although it costs half, it is the so-called reluctant child who cannot bear the wolf. This loss is also rewarded, and in return Great. He took out two pupillary draw gift boxes, Naruto clicked the draw, and the draw screen flashed. A white eye appeared, plus a three-shot jade writing round eye. The role of white eye is not big, and the three hook jade is ok, but this kind of three hook jade is still a bit reluctant. So Naruto took out two more and clicked the draw directly. The draw screen flashed, and there was a kaleidoscope writing round eye and a single hook jade writing round eye. Watching the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, Naruto was a little excited, and now his kaleidoscope is enough, and this is enough. As long as you strengthen a few s-class ninjutsu and then sneak attack, the chance of success is very high. There were 4 pupillary gift boxes in the lottery, and there were as many as 6 left. Naruto gave a glance. This pupillary surgery was placed in the system box and can be collected at any time. The remaining six gift boxes were not moved. Naruto was going to use the kaleidoscope and the three hook jade, thinking whether to evolve the three hook jade into a kaleidoscope and then send it. Naruto glanced at pupillary practice Dan, looking at close to 30 pupils cultivated Dan, Naruto then thought that he should evolve his pupils. So I opened the system, clicked the pupil practice, looked at the kaleidoscope, and quickly clicked the practice without hesitation. After more than 10 consecutive failures, the failure still failed. One failed until the 15th. The kaleidoscope changed and appeared. It is an eternal kaleidoscope, with two more ninjutsu, moon reading and sky photo. Of course, there are also changes in the previous ninjutsu. The biggest change is the hypnosis, which has become the control of the human heart. Looking at the mind-control technique, Naruto asked the system with some excitement. The system immediately answered "Break down the opponent s spirit, or injure him severely. You can use this ninjutsu to control the opponent s mind and let the other party be controlled by the host. This ninjutsu is not an illusion because it is necessary to forcefully break all the opponent s memory and defeat the spirit , And cannot be restored. The maximum number of controllers is 10. If the limit is exceeded, the host will be permanently blind. Please use it with caution. " Hypnosis has finally become the control of jutsu, Naruto''s great joy, it is really very happy, the control of people can not be more exciting, and finally can create a powerful pupil surgery legion. In fact, it is also possible to regenerate the dirty soil, but that type is ninjutsu, which has many weaknesses, and it is a waste of Chakra to cultivate alchemy. This ninjutsu is much more powerful than this dirty earth rebirth, the most important thing is all living people. Originally Naruto was going to kill two Okinawa Ninja villagers, and then resurrected them with dirty soil, and then promoted them. Now with this ninjutsu, there is no need to have that trouble. Thinking about this, Naruto has come to the hospital said by Red Bean, standing in a dense tree, looking around the ground, and found that there are still many people, for the sake of concealment. Naruto came to a place without people, chose a ward with no open windows in it, and jumped in. His shape was like lightning, and no one noticed. Naruto who entered the hospital, in order to avoid all people''s eyes, directly used the transfiguration technique to become a medical staff, and walked towards the ward of two people in Yinni Village. There were many people coming and going around, but they did not notice Naruto. Because Naruto s costume is obviously a medical ninja, so he didn''t pay much attention. Although he was very eye-catching, who can remember the faces of all medical ninjas. The magical effect of transfiguration once again brought Naruto to the extreme. When he came to the front of the room, he knocked directly, and immediately heard the impatient shout of a man. Apparently the one named Toss. Hearing this voice, Naruto didn''t want to, he just lifted the transfiguration, kicked the door and walked in. At this time Toss was lying on the bed, Kim leaned against a wall not far away, and the two faced each other, with serious expressions, not sure what to talk about. The door was kicked open, and a person walked in, immediately attracted the voices of the two, and when it was Naruto, Kim and Toss changed their expressions and turned to run. Naruto calmly looked at the two who wanted to run away and said "If you guys just step out, I will kill you directly with a fireball." Kim and Toss didn''t dare to move for a moment, but they knew Naruto''s strength and the horror of that fireball. Both of them were trembling with fear. Especially the golden female ninja, she was frightened, she lay on the ground and looked at Naruto, her lips trembling. "What are you doing? This is a hospital, and this is your village. Don''t come over." Chapter 204： : Making Undercover Naruto looked around at the two with a lazy expression "Actually, I have something to discuss with you, and it''s still a good thing. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Toth''s face was calm, he was covered with bandages all over, and his face was a little bruised. It seemed that Naruto had hit him last time and he hadn''t recovered yet. At this time, I saw Naruto again, his whole body was tight, and he didn''t dare to move. He lay on the bed and said in a low tone. "Naruto, we and your well water do not commit river water, the guy you scolded last time is also resolved by you. If you blame us for not stopping, then I will apologize, please let us go. Naruto looked at Toss on the bed and said with a smile "I''ve let you go a long time ago, I really have something to look for you, but this place is not convenient for conversation, let''s change places." Toss and King stared at each other, and in the eyes of them, a look of unbelief flashed clearly, Toss said calmly "Naruto, what are you going to do to let us go?" I did not expect that two vigilances were so strong, and this is a hospital, and a ninjutsu in the past will inevitably alarm other people, so it will not be cost-effective. So Naruto thought for a while and wrote it casually "Actually, I want to take you to see Dashe Wan. Da Shewan asked me to do this. He wants to ask you two to discuss something big." Hearing Naruto of this big snake pill, Jin shouted in surprise in front of him "Do you know Dashe Wan?" Naruto nodded and looked at Kim and said "Of course, since I was defeated by Dashe Wan''s men last time, I admire him very much, especially his strength, so I joined Dashe Wan''s men, yes, that pharmacist''s pocket is also Dashe Wan. Look. Yarn, Chinese website " Toss and Kim''s expressions were shocked. They both knew that Yakushi''s pocket was under Dashe Wan''s hands, but this was a secret in the village, and Naruto knew it, and speaking it made them immediately believe Naruto''s words. At this time, Naruto is trying to pretend to look at them with a very **** expression. The two hesitated, and Toss asked with great caution. "Okay, then I ask you, Dashe Wan is in the pharmacist''s pocket, and there are no others under him. Who else is in this village?" Naruto couldn''t help showing a smile, he was too familiar with this knowledge, so he said directly "In order to catch Sasuke, Osumaru should send five people, Okinawa, all five of whom have Omomaru''s curse, and they are powerful assistants of Osumaru." Toth believed Naruto''s words, thinking that these people still knew about it. Seeing Naruto speak out, he also believed that Naruto might have joined Otarumaru. Believing in Toss completely, he nodded and said with excitement. "Naruto, Osumaru really wants to see us?" Jin, who saw Toth''s expression, understood it, and looked at Naruto with excitement. Naruto smiled slightly, and the two idiots believed his gossip. This would be better, but there was some trouble left, so he started to make a mess "Well, Dashewan would like to see you and say you have a little more use." Toss and Ginma immediately believed Naruto, Toss sat up and said excitedly "Okay, Naruto, please take us to see Oshimaru." Naruto smiled, motioned to follow closely, secretly opened the window, and jumped out. At this time, Toss and Kim followed Naruto, holding down their bodies, jumping out of the window, and jumping into a big tree. Naruto didn''t stop at the slightest feet, and led the two of them out of the village. Watching Naruto go out of the village, both of them followed closely without any doubt. Within half an hour, I came to a forest outside the village. In order to avoid the sight of some people, Naruto made a big bend, which became so slow. Once in the woods, Naruto didn''t stop and ran forward. In order not to fall, Toss and King were motivated to catch up. After running for hundreds of miles, Naruto ran again for more than ten minutes after seeing the village. He was sure that no one was bothering, and jumped to an open space in front of him and stopped. Toss and King followed up in confusion, looking around, and asked, puzzled. "How about Naruto, Osuman, why didn''t you see it?" Naruto said with a cold smile "Dashe Wan will not come, because I lied to you just now, and now you are going to die here, so what I said just now is not heard by anyone else." Tuos and Jin Nian looked at each other, and the two who were surprised were immediately reacted, and they just turned around and wanted to run. It''s a pity that Naruto has been prepared for a long time. How could it be possible for them to run away, and because of their two speeds, they would run away from their own hands? That''s strange. Naruto closed and whispered "The art of hydration." The water mass around that moment wrapped the two in front, the water mass turned into Naruto''s avatar, stood there, and stared at the two with a stare. Hundreds of avatars were grouped together, surrounded by Toss and the Golden Group. Looking at the avatar in front, Toth remembered the previous events, and he knelt down, and knelt down in the direction of Naruto, crying on the ground. "Naruto, please let me go. I swear that if I meet you in the future, I will go away obediently, please go around me." Naruto''s expression remains unchanged, his face is somber, and he screams with a wave "Catch them both." Hundreds of avatars moved, and as soon as they moved, they embraced them directly, and the piles of avatars rushed towards Toss and King. Looking at the avatars around him, Toss was trembling, and his feet were weak and he was not stable. However, he knew that Naruto''s avatars were so powerful that he could beat him down with just one, so much resistance. Thoth was easily subdued, like a prisoner, and pressed to the ground. And the female ninja Jin, panic trying to escape with brute force, but unfortunately did not shoot out, not even a residual image, at the same time the clone immediately rushed forward, punched Jin Jin''s belly Smashed in the past. Striking steadily, Jin hugged his stomach and knelt down on the ground with painful expressions. Several detached people grabbed her hands and legs and pressed them to the ground. Zhen Naren looked at them with a smile, and he did not hesitate to open the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, closed his eyes, his eyes were red, and the three hooks in the center of the eyeballs were spinning. Naruto stepped forward and ordered the avatars to raise Toth''s head and look into his eyes. At this time, Thors was completely frightened, and the whole panic was in line with the conditions of the control technique, and his spirit was defeated. Chapter 205： : Comprehensive plan Looking at Naruto''s eyes, Toth''s eyes began to spin, his whole body shocked, and he fell into a very wonderful sight. Naruto''s eyes saw Toth''s past, and the memories flashed in his eyes. These memories can be defeated as soon as he blinks. Without any hesitation, Naruto cleared all of Toss'' memories, and Toss shook his head, lay on the ground, staring at Naruto with a dull look. Naruto smiled a little. This control technique was very successful. It was a complete success. Now Toth can listen to him, even if he kills him without blinking. Seeing that Toss was under control, Jin panicked, she obviously felt a slight abnormality, and looked at Naruto''s writing wheel eye, shouting in horror. "What did you do to him? Also, your eyes are chakras. It''s impossible. You''re obviously not Ning Zhibo''s family. Impossible." Jin is now in a state of mental breakdown, frightened by Naruto''s control techniques. Naruto didn''t hesitate, stepped forward, looked at Kim, and said with a faint expression. "You don''t need to know these things. Now you will be like him, and you will become a puppet who won''t think about anything and will only obey my orders." Kim was completely panicked, struggling desperately, but unfortunately, Naruto''s strength as a avatar made her unable to shake her body. Scared of extreme gold, shouting at Naruto "No, I don''t want to be a puppet, let me go, as long as I let me go, I promise you everything, do you want my body, what can I give you, and I can give you everything." I didn''t expect that Kim would say to use the body to exchange, Naruto laughed and said with a laugh "I don''t look at your body at all, and you are not as pretty as the girl around me." After saying this, Naruto looked at her eyes, and the control operation was started. Jin shook his body. He wanted to close his eyes. Unfortunately, the eyes were out of control and he could only stare at Naruto. The three hooks in those eyes were spinning, spinning to make her fall into it. Naruto also saw Kim''s memories at the same time. The memories flashed quickly. Originally, he wanted to eliminate the memories directly. Naruto suddenly thought what would happen if he only eliminated half of them. While thinking about it, I experimented a bit. If there is no effect, I can continue to eliminate it. Eliminating half of the memory, Jin was shocked. Unlike Toss, Jin even knew that he was scared. He looked at Naruto with a look of fear, his body cringed, and his lips just shivered. "Naruto, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I do everything, please don''t kill me." It was thought that Jin''s memory was not eliminated, as if it had no effect. It seemed that amnesia was half inadequate. Naruto originally seemed to come again. As a result, when Jin finished this sentence, Jin entered a coma and Tos. Looking at this expression, Naruto was puzzled for a while, and could not help but wondered about the system. The system explained that eliminating half of the memory allows her to retain half of the memory while the host can create the other half of the memory. This is semi-complete control, but this control is not ideal. Eliminating all memories to achieve full control is the most ideal control. After listening to the system''s explanation, Naruto can understand it. After understanding, Naruto can''t help but feel happy. It''s better to keep the memory, so that he can implement a more complete plan. Now it is obviously not ideal for the two to attack Muye Village directly, and the strength is not enough, which may lead to failure. Toward this point, Naruto called out the strongest system directly, took out 222 Chakra cultivation alchemy, and there was a pain in the heart, and the pain returned to the pain. This is actually worth the effort. Facing the two, Naruto was holding a bunch of Chakra practitioners in one hand and said to the two "Well, I''ll be eaten of all this." Toss and King didn''t hesitate. Because the body was controlled by minutes, they could only bend down and lick the Chakra cultivation alchemy in Naruto''s hands. Jin''s little pink tongue licked it, giving Naruto''s palm a very itchy feeling. Seeing that the two had eaten all of Chakra''s cultivation alchemy, Toss and Kim began to change their bodies, and Naruto''s avatars were dispersed when the momentum suddenly broke out. The two chakras flowed, and then Naruto''s gaze became faster and faster, and more and more, like a running lake. After 1 minute, Toss and Kim became Shang Ni. Naruto saw the two eyes still dull, and continued to take out the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and the three hook jade writing wheel eye, the kaleidoscope gave gold, and the three hook jade gave Tos. Pointing at the heads of the two with fingers, the writing wheel eye was given to Toss and King. The eyes of the two were closed, and the kaleidoscope and the three hooks were opened at the same time. Naruto smiled with satisfaction. Now the strength of the two is better than ordinary, but this is not enough. He wants the same strength as Kakashi. So I started picking s-class scrolls and seeing what I could learn for the two. First take out the seal of the ghoul and learn for Toss. Toss grabs the scroll and the scroll disappears. The original silly eyes flashed a little light, thinking something, muttering something strange. When Naruto heard this, he discovered that Toth was talking about the role of the ghoul seal, and it seemed that he fully understood it. Looking at Kim, Naruto began to find if there was any s-class ninjutsu suitable for her. After searching again, it was found that a thunderbolt was still okay. He had learned this ninjutsu, and it would be useless to keep it. Already. So he handed it directly to Jin''s hand. Jin reached out and took it. While holding the hand, the scroll turned into a white light and poured into her body. The gold mouth also began to mumble to play the role of Rachel. After doing these things, Naruto directly put away the strongest system, looked at the two, cleared his throat and said seriously "Now I want to give you two things to do, you have to remember." King and Toss lay on one knee and shouted in unison. "Yes, master." Naruto stared at the two and said slowly "The first thing you need to do is to find Osumaru, and then show your strength to return to Omomaru and become the person that Omomaru believes in. Of course, you can''t expose any little information about me. one thing." King and Toss bowed their heads and listened carefully. They nodded immediately and responded. Naruto continues "The second thing, you have to encourage Dashemaru to attack Muye Village, the sooner the better, it is best to come tomorrow, you also have to follow Dashemaru to attack Muye Village, and you have only one thing to do I chose a person named Tuanzang and killed him. How can I find out through the mouth of Dashe Wan, and I can''t reveal anything about me until he dies. " King and Toss nodded immediately and answered. Naruto left after they told them to take some other precautions. It''s almost half a night now. The full moon hangs high in the sky, and there is a beautiful feeling. King and Tos left Naruto and headed for the hospital. In order to prevent people in the village from finding some clues, Naruto has ordered everything and let the two people appear in the village normally. After being seen by the people in the hospital, , And then go to Dashe Wan. Relying on half of Jin''s memory to obtain the trust of Dashe Wan is very simple, and Da Shewan simply cannot know that these two people will be controlled by him. Now the strength of Jin and Toss can be regarded as the best around Dashe Wan, especially Jin Na kaleidoscope writing round eyes, which can make Da She Wan more useful for two people. As for how to explain the origin of this thing, it''s not just about Naruto. Just make up an excuse and you can confuse it. I believe that the big snake pill will not hold anything. The two writing chakras appeared from the people around him, and he would only be happier. Chapter 206： : The door is not closed Naruto returned to the village again, inadvertently bypassing the gate of that wooden leaf village, and jumped in without anyone discovering it. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website At present, the defense of Muye Village is very poor. Otherwise, it will not be noticed when Dashe Wan attacks, and it will still lose so much. Walking towards his home in front, Naruto opened the strongest system in a leisurely manner, clicked double experience and one-click to complete the task, and then practiced the proficiency of Palm Immortal Jutsu. Naruto found that he had arrived home. At this moment, Sakura was standing in front of the house, and Sakura waited in front of the door with a frown. Turning off the system screen, Naruto gathered up, facing Sakura''s face, and said softly "Sakura, I didn''t expect you to be so punctual." Sakura turned her head and looked at Naruto, her face fell down, her hands snarled, and she roared. "Naruto, what happened to you and Ino, how did I start to see Ino coming out of your house, are you two, two?" In the end, Sakura was speechless, because the word behind was too shameful. Naruto looked at Sakura unchanged, and said with a smile "You will soon understand this." After saying that Naruto didn''t want to think about it, she reached out and hugged Sakura directly, Sakura was startled, struggling in shock, and did not forget to yell "Naruto, what are you doing, let me go, let me go." Naruto hugged Sakura with her hands lazily, hugging her kicking body, kicked the door of the room, walked directly in, and the door came to the bed without shutting. Put Sakura on the bed, press her with both hands and feet, and ride on Sakura''s body in a riding manner. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Looking at Naruto sitting on her body, Sakura''s face turned red, and her bright red cheeks didn''t dare to look at him if she wanted to turn her head away. Naruto smiled, bowed her head, and kissed Sakura. Sakura struggled slightly, and under Naruto''s kiss, her whole body was soft, and she fell softly on the bed without any trace of struggle. Seeing that Sakura was not struggling, Naruto was also welcome, kissed Sakura''s face, let go of her hands, and her whole body fluttered. Sakura quickly picked up the little hand and pushed Naruto and said "Naruto, can you close the door first." Naruto grinned and said with a smirk. "No." After speaking, she held up Sakura directly with a big hand, slowly stripped off Sakura''s clothes, and this little bed played a fragrant and exciting movement. ... When the sun was shining brightly outside the window in the morning, Naruto woke up in a tingling sensation in front of his chest, and the naughty little hands of Sakura''s eyes constantly disturbed his chest. Seeing Naruto waking up, Sakura''s face was red with a touch of shame, she put down her strange hands, lay her head in Naruto''s arms, and whispered "Naruto, how did you start with Ino?" Naruto froze, leaning on Sakura''s shoulder, said quietly. "Yes, in fact, it was just an accident that day. You also know that Ino liked me, so an accident happened accidentally." Sakura nodded her head slightly, and said in a gentle voice. "Well, I understand. I don''t mind either, but Naruto is good with Ino first, so I am angry." Naruto was a little surprised inside. I didn''t expect Sakura to be so generous. I couldn''t help looking at Sakura with a gentle expression. "I like yours very much, rest assured, I will treat you well." Sakura nodded her head, leaned her head against Naruto''s chest, and whispered with a slight smile on her face. "I''ll give you everything now, you must be nice to me." Holding on to Sakura, Naruto began to talk about the endless love affair, and the two didn''t seem to get up in bed. If it hadn''t been for the Ino, they might have been lying down for a day like this. When Ino ran in with a big grin, as soon as he entered the door, he saw Naruto and Sakura on the bed. The rosy little mouth widened, and the petrification was in front of the room door. Naruto''s head became big, only to find that the front door was not closed properly. It should be said that I was afraid that Sakura ran away yesterday, but forgot to close it. How could I know that Ino came to him so early. Although Ino already had the gift of fitting, it was still embarrassing to be caught up in this kind of incident. Especially, Sakura in her arms found that Ino was in her arms, and her expression was ashamed. If the situation is not seconds, Ino stepped forward and shouted at Sakura. "Hey, Sakura, what are you doing? Don''t mess with your hands. Naruto is mine. Everything is mine." As soon as you reach out, you must pull up Sakura. Now, how can this pair of Ino be held up by Naruto, Naruto''s face sinks, and he says unhappyly. "Ino, don''t make a noise." Realizing that Naruto''s face was a little ugly, Ino immediately stopped his hand obediently, stood aside, and looked at him in grievance. Naruto doesn''t care about Ino''s face, it''s too inconvenient to talk like this now, so he patted his little Sakura and let her get up and talk. Sakura''s cheeks flushed and climbed out of bed, and began to pick up the clothes scattered underground, holding the clothes without looking up. Ino didn''t look shy at all, instead staring at Sakura''s body. Naruto didn''t even care about the two girls in the room, walked out of bed directly, and stood in front of Ino and put on clothes. Put on the yellow suit, put on a bracer, Naruto looked at Ino, said with a calm face. "Let''s talk now." After speaking, thinking about the table in front of him, Ino obediently followed, but his eyes never left Sakura, staring at Sakura with the look at the prey. Sakura couldn''t help glaring at Ino, and even she couldn''t even wear her clothes. Seeing Sakura''s situation was embarrassing, Naruto had to use chat to attract Ino''s gaze. Ino looked at Naruto and listened carefully with a smile. Taking advantage of the gap, Sakura changed her clothes and sat next to Naruto. The two girls squeezed Naruto left and right. When the couple looked at it, the flames flared and they started to fight. Looking around, the expressions of the two were not good, Naruto coughed, and then he said. "I''ll explain one thing to you first, and it''s important." Chapter 207： : Conversation with Two Women Ino turned to look at Naruto, and with a sweet smile, he stretched out his hands and held Naruto with one hand on the table. "Naruto, I listen to whatever you say. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Sakura sulked and looked at Ino with an unpleasant expression, and learned how Ino looked, grasping Naruto''s hands, and banged her head. "Naruto, I will promise you anything." Naruto looked at the two girls, with a straight face and a serious expression "Well, what I want to say is very simple. I want both of you. If anyone doesn''t want me, I won''t force it. If we don''t want to, let''s be apart." Ino and Sakura were shocked, Sakura said without thinking. "I do, Naruto, I do." Ino looked at Sakura''s urgent appearance, gritted his teeth, and looked at Naruto. "I''m willing, too, just with Sakura, as long as it''s invisible." Sakura slaps the table angrily and says "Who you say is invisible." Ino disregarded Sakura, and slightly swiped his mouth, and said in a bad mood "I don''t know who is stronger than others." Sakura yelled with a clenched fist "It was you who rushed with me first." Seeing two quarrels again, Naruto didn''t care, but looked at them funny, as long as Sakura and Ino agreed to be his wife, it didn''t matter if they were noisy, and it was still a pleasure. People are more interesting. The quarrel between Ino and Sakura began, and after about 20 minutes of quarreling, they stopped, and the two people stared at each other dryly. In the end, Ino couldn''t stand it. "Sakura counts me as scared. Why not? Naruto s time is separated. For example, the odd number belongs to me and the double number belongs to you. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website." Sakura blinked her eyes and asked puzzledly "What do you mean?" Ino Inotropic Preaching "Let''s watch the month. You can spend all day with Naruto, even if you are with Naruto. Sakura pondered, and after a while thinking about what Ino said, she nodded and said "Well, let me tell you, but today is a single number and a double number." When promised to Shimono, Sakura turned her head to look at the calendar, and her face stood down, because today is a single number, and Sakura with an ugly expression yelled at Ino. "No, you lie, the number should be mine." Ino said with his arms crossed on his chest. "Sakura, but you promised just now, you want to regret it, but that''s not ok, you ask Naruto agree to disagree." Naruto''s faint smile interjected in a set "I don''t make any comments." Sakura looked at Ino, gritted her teeth, stared angrily, and refuted, and Ino was laughing. ... Eating early with two girls, Naruto and Ino left. Originally, Sakura wanted to follow up secretly, but was discovered by Ino, and immediately said that if she kept up, do nt want to be alone with Naruto Getting along, this made Sakura directly persuade her, and she was unwilling to walk away. Ino held Naruto''s arm in both hands, with a sweet smile. The two were walking on the street, walking very slowly, as if taking a leisurely walk. Ino''s obedient appearance almost left his face on Naruto''s shoulders. Naruto, who has nothing to do when he is idle, is so happy. After taking a few steps, Naruto saw Suzuya, and it should be said that Sutra found him. On the clogs, he came from the hotel and called out. "Naruto, what are you doing here?" After speaking, I also sipped a little wine, and the acrid wine made Ino immediately cover his nose, and said Naruto unhappyly. "Naruto, let''s go elsewhere and ignore the old man." Naruto nodded, and being with Sutra really hurt his image, and Ino''s hands were soft and holding his arms was extremely comfortable. He was also confused, and when he heard what Ino said, he noticed that the girl beside Naruto couldn''t help but look dumbfounded and called with a dull expression. "Naruto, isn''t this girl who started holding you, what''s your relationship?" Naruto turned his head to look at Zilai, and said with a smile "Silai is also a master. I forgot to explain. This should be considered one of my wives, called Ino. Sister Ino soon called a master." After hearing Naruto''s words, Ino immediately called the master obediently, and his unhappy look turned into a sweet smile. Looking at Ino''s smile, he also took a snoring. He always felt that the girl was smiling very cold, and the expression of the smile was clear, go quickly. I have also come to understand it, and said embarrassedly, head to head. "Haha, Naruto, you are better than my master. Even if you are not free, I will go shopping elsewhere." I didn''t want to be a light bulb, so I left very interestingly, and when I saw it, I walked away. Ino''s face blossomed. Naruto looked at the smile of Ino, and glanced at the lonely back of the back. He sighed and shook his head. He looked like he was so sighed. Since he was so old, he should have been so strong. I have found my wife, but he likes unrequited love, and I heard that he likes the woman named Tsunade. Thinking of Tsunade, Naruto suddenly wanted to meet, because this is the fifth generation of Naruto in the original plot, in addition to the mature charm, a powerful strange power is also very powerful. Now if he becomes Naruto, I don''t know if he can see Tsunade, but if he really becomes Naruto, it is easier to collect information about Tsunate. Thinking about Tsunade, Naruto was taken away by Ino holding with both hands. Hanging out with Ino, time passed by every minute, and it was almost afternoon in a short while. In the evening, Ino took Naruto home directly for dinner. However, Naruto of Ino came to her home. In fact, Ino''s house was a flower shop, and Ino''s father was indeed a strong Shangni. But it''s just a small family, not a big family like Hinada, seeing Ino pulling Naruto over. Ino in that mountain just seemed a little surprised. The surprise was that Ino was very kind to Naruto. The surprise flashed, and there was not much hatred. A faint smile looked at Naruto. Ino''s mother turned up very enthusiastically. She did not treat Naruto as a demon fox. Some enthusiasm was too overwhelming. Naruto really couldn''t stand it. I asked if I would eat for a while, and whether I wanted to eat fruit. of. As for why Auntie is so enthusiastic, Naruto still knows that Ino almost hung on him from the moment he entered the house. As long as he is not blind, one can tell that both of them have a leg. I just do nt know what the level of development is. At the dinner table, Ino s parents were not listening to the sandwich, and they were smiling and forced Naruto to tell how far Ino was developed. Originally Naruto only wanted to be to the point where he kissed him. As a result, he was betrayed by Ino, and it should be said that Ino was so shy, and his mother-in-law found something wrong at first glance. Fortunately, both of them were very cheerful people. They didn''t say anything, but they became more enthusiastic, especially the aunt who had a lot of the same with Ino, with a faint smile on his face, and kept naruto pinching vegetables, saying If there is no place to eat in the future, come to their house. The enthusiasm was almost unspoken, and let Naruto live directly in their home. Chapter 208： : Leisure time Time slowly, more than 20 days have passed, and the distance from the Chinese tolerance test is closer. During these 20 days, Naruto spent 10 days with Ino and 10 days with Sakura. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Taking a leisurely stroll on the street, lying in the shade of a tree, resting on the thighs of Sakura and Ino''s white tender thighs, of course, including the hey-hee exercise at night. The two girls also made him breakfast and three meals a day. They moved the daily necessities directly and lived in his house so boldly. In addition to Sakura and Ino quarreling as soon as they met, the day-to-day agreement between the two was well followed, and there was no intention of secretly following up to disrupt it. In addition to accompany the two girls to talk about love, Naruto also completes this daily daily task. For more than 20 days, there is no special task. However, there are a lot of chakra cultivation alchemies. I started to use some to strengthen Jin and Toss. Now it has been supplemented. Chakra cultivation alchemy has reached as many as 560. Ninjutsu cultivation alchemy has 600. The VIP experience is only 100 points away and you can upgrade again. Among them, Naruto is the most exciting two, which is as many as 30 pupils of cultivation techniques, plus 30 VIP3 gift boxes. Naruto began to want to improve the strength of Sakura and Ino, but after thinking about it, the most important thing was that Chakra practiced alchemy was a little bit less, and it was 440 pieces away from raising him to the movie level. If you use it, After 20 days, the results are gone. So I had to delay again, ready to wait until he became Naruto strength, now the focus is on more than 30 lottery boxes. Sitting on the bed Naruto, staring at the 30 VIP3 gift boxes, my heart was agitated, 30 ah, 30 What is this concept, not to mention the s-class scroll, is the pupil gift box, you have to come a few, And that psychic beast cage, he didn''t have any. Reaching for the draw, Sakura yelled from the kitchen "Naruto, do you want to add more sugar to the eggs?" Sakura, wearing an apron, stood in front of the wok, flipping the early eggs inside. Naruto glanced at Sakura like a little wife, and answered with a smile "No need. Mtlnovel.com" Sakura gave a good response, and immediately began to do it patiently in the morning. Naruto looked back at the 30 gift boxes in front, and clicked the lottery without hesitation. The dazzling prizes shook, and a series of item reward tips appeared. Obtain 2 Psychic Beasts to capture the Iron Cage. Earn 10 Pupils of Practice. Obtain 30 Chakra Practice Pills. Obtain 30 Chakra Practice Pills. obtain After a series of Chakra and Ninjutsu cultivars were obtained, the 20th appeared Gain 50 VIP experience. Gain 50 VIP experience. With these two vip experience tips, Naruto''s system began to upgrade. When the system was upgraded, the lottery screen did not stop and the two did not interfere with each other. Get 2 Psychic Beasts to summon Iron Cage. Gain 1 Super-S Special Ninjutsu Scroll. Gain 2 s-class Ninjutsu scrolls. Gain 1 s-class Ninjutsu scroll. Gain 10 a-level Ninjutsu scrolls. Then a series of ninjutsu scrolls got hints, and the 29th one came out last Get 2 pupils draw gift box. Get a pupil draw prize box. The rewards are all over, and after the rewards are displayed, the system level upgrade has been completed, and a new system box appears in front of Naruto vip4 [103500] VIP4 privilege tips With on-hook training time, you can hang up for 12 hours per day. Has 20 daily tasks. After 20 tasks per day, they cannot be received again, refreshed at 0am. [Complete the task with one click] With double experience time 5 hours, you can receive 5 hours a day, refresh at 0am. [Get double experience] You can practice ninjutsu for an unlimited number of times. Each practice consumes one Ninjutsu practice Dan. [Cultivation magic weapon] You can practice Chakras unlimited times. Each chakra consumes one Chakra. [Cultivation Character] There is an unlimited number of pupil training practices, each training consumes one pupil training practice Dan. Pupillary Training With 1 Psychic Beast, the Psychic Beast can consume Chakra Cultivation Dan to cultivate. [Psychic Beast Practice] Have gambling times once, and do not open again after once a day, refresh at 0am [Gambling] vip4''s system has a strange thing. The last one even had gambling. Naruto who didn''t understand what was going on asked the system in his mind. The system immediately responded "The gambling system can be used by the host to gambling various system items, the reward is doubled, and the failure to destroy the item." After hearing this answer, Naruto ordered this gambling, and found that it is a double bet to reward a slot machine, but this gambling is very special. Chakra cultivation can bet, and there is no limit on the number. Surgery scroll. Naruto didn''t expect that even a ninjutsu scroll could be put into gambling. Seeing the options of the Ninjutsu scroll, Naruto realized that it seemed like he had just got a special super-s scroll. Thinking of that super s-class scroll, Naruto called out the system box and looked up. There are many s-class scrolls. The first one is the super s-class scroll. The dark red light flashes. Click to pick it up, and don''t let yourself get caught by Sakura. The scroll in front of Naruto has fallen off, and the scroll that fell on the bed is different from the others. It was all dark red in color, and Naruto was full of curiosity. He picked up this scroll and opened it. A few characters that stimulated the heart came into my eyes. Six Fairy Mode Naruto paused for a moment, and read it again. It was indeed written the Six Immortals mode, which made him a great joy. The Six Immortals mode is also called the golden body, which is Naruto''s ability to master a very scary in the later period. I didn''t expect to get it so soon, Naruto wanted to learn it directly, but I thought about gambling in my mind. If I put this scroll in, I might have two. With this stimulating thought, Naruto''s brain was thrown into it as soon as it was hot, and clicked to start. I saw that the slot machine changed, and the change appeared in front of Naruto in two characters success As these two words flashed by, Naruto appeared two scrolls of the Six Immortals pattern. No more, no more, just holding one in one hand, this is an unexpected joy, Naruto s heart is overjoyed. Although two scrolls of six scrolls cannot be learned at the same time, this does not mean that you cannot strengthen other people and strengthen the people around you, which is also very cool. Naruto under the overjoyed did not want to directly take out one of the studies and put the other one into the system. The excitement inside him made him jump out of bed and move to Sakura in an instant. It doesn''t matter if Sakura is frying an egg, she hugged her with her hands around her waist, and hugged it high, and kissed her on the cheek. Sakura blushed at the kissed place and whispered "Naruto, wait for me to do it well for you early, and it will not be too late to make it worse." Obviously it was Sakura misunderstanding, Naruto wanted to do bad things again, and looking at Sakura''s shy look, Naruto laughed. Sakura looked at Naruto''s smiling expression in puzzlement. Although she didn''t understand it, she still obediently showed a sweet smile. Chapter 209： : Battle Begins After a pleasant day in Naruto Yu Sakura, the third test of Ninjutsu finally began, and the village was so busy that everyone was infected with the atmosphere, and they were very happy. wap.novelhall.com Looking around at the excitement of the people around him, Naruto could not help but sneer. Last night, he learned through a special method that during the China National Tolerance Examination, Koba Village will be attacked by people. This is exactly the plan of Osumaru. The strength of Kim and Toss is loved by Osumaru, especially the round eye That thing was what he dreamed of, and almost gave up Sasuke to use gold as a substitute. As a result, the effects of Jin s general memory were compiled into a set of rhetoric saying that their two writing chakras were both defective, but a mysterious character imitated a fake made by writing chakras with unique skills and could not be exerted. Full strength and great side effects on the body. Osumaru believed Kim''s words, and he still had a high degree of trust in the two. He never expected that the two would be controlled by Naruto. After listening to Jin Hui''s report, Naruto also asked if the location of Tuanzang was clear. Jin Lima explained the hidden place of Tuanzang. Tuanzang was also one of the planners of this attack on Muye Village. He was looking for him. Still very simple. Naruto with a sneer ordered the two to swear to kill Tuanzang. They respectfully responded and immediately disappeared. No one knew about this conversation, including Sakura who was sleeping in Naruto''s bed. Accompanied by Sakura, Naruto was out of the house, leisurely strolling down the street and walking towards the venue of the third match in front. Halfway through the road, I encountered Ino who hurried over. Inno, regardless of Sakura''s side, he directly held one of Naruto''s vacated arm with both hands and said with a smile. "Naruto, I will definitely cheer you on this exam, but no one can compare to you." Naruto said with a smile "Well, if there are any abnormalities in the exam, you should run quickly, don''t worry about me. Wap.novelhall.com" Ino asked, puzzled. "Why?" Naruto smiled and said seriously "I just fear that I am too powerful and hurt you. If this special situation really occurs, I must slip away." Ino looked at Naruto and did not speak, but nodded obediently. The same is true of Sakura. Going forward, I saw various large luxury carriages crossing the street, and passersby on both sides were observing the famous people. Under the mutual congestion of Sakura and Ino, Naruto met Kakashi and Sasuke. Kakashi seemed very enthusiastic and had no idea what was going to happen, but he was a little touched by the lively scene. Sasuke was still cold expression. After Kakashi converged, a group of people set off towards the battlefield. The wide field, the surrounding observation platforms form a circle, and the entire large field is like the ancient Roman fighting field. Although the various types of stones and trees in the field are relatively rare, they can still hide people. All of Naruto sat on the upper viewing platform. Since no one was here at this time, the game had to wait for a while. Not long after, the competition personnel appeared one by one, and I love Luo and others. I swept through people like Ai Luo. Naruto''s eyes fell on Hikaru Hina, who hadn''t seen it for a few days. Naruto also went to look for it, and found that he was practicing, especially the old man of Rizu Staying by the side, there was no chance to get close. Now I am with Rixiang and Rizu, and as soon as Rizu enters, I find him. His eyes are frozen and he looks at Naruto with a heavy expression. He looks unhappy at Naruto''s Hina and looks towards him. The distant viewing platform went up. Hatada looked a little bit aggrieved, and bent a little to Naruto with a little apology, and followed him obediently. But that day was different to the fireworks. When I saw Naruto, I jumped up and yelled while jumping. "Hey, brother Naruto, brother Naruto, I''m here, hey." Waving his little hand was a firework of excitement, and the happy look rushed over. The full face of Riji standing next to her turned discolored. Looking at the purple face, there was a breathless spit of blood. The somber looking Sunfoot shouted a firework, and the firework bowed his head unhappy and followed. When I looked back, I still waved my small hand, as if saying goodbye. Looking at the lovely fireworks, Naruto also waved a hand at the same time. The moment when he waved, he could see that day foot, almost rushed up to stab people, if there were not too many people here, maybe the day foot would call directly. Naruto''s forehead was slightly ashamed, ignoring the fast-footed sunfoot. Later when he became Naruto, I was afraid he would not obediently send the two girls to the door. With his strongest system, to strengthen the Hyuga family is a matter of seconds. When everyone arrived, the game started. The first game was Naruto vs Ningji. Ningji''s face was a bit ugly, and his face was very ugly. Although he was a little scared in his heart, Ning Ci still stood down and faced Naruto, his expression was so dignified that he couldn''t wink while watching Naruto''s white eyes. For Ningji''s guts, Naruto is very optimistic, just optimistic. The last few shots of Hina haven''t counted yet. I''m sure to get back this time. Naruto clenched his fists in both hands and looked at Ningji bloodthirsty. Ning Ci''s gaze on Naruto''s eyes, the pair of white eyes shivered slightly, showing the uneasiness in his heart. When I started fighting passwords, Naruto rushed forward. As soon as the legs reached the ground, the whole person disappeared directly, and the fast speed made Ning Ci simply unable to respond. Standing stupidly, just ready to print the seal to open his eyes, but as a result of a chin pain, Ning Ci flew straight out. Naruto clenched his fists in one hand and stood in the position where Ningji was standing in an uppercut pose. This pair clearly said that Ningji''s reaction to being hit by Naruto failed to respond. The people on the field were shocked. Some people knew Naruto, and the expression was startling. The three generations of Naruto are looking at Naruto with a faint smile. The stronger Naruto''s strength, the more face he has. Although the beatings are also in his own village, the death of the fighting is very likely. Not to mention injuries. While Ning Ci flew out, he smashed into the wall under the viewing platform and smashed it into it. The whole man fell to the ground, vomiting a few mouthfuls of blood, his face paled as his white eyes. Wiping the blood on the corner of his mouth, Ning Ci stood up, his hands were printed, and he cried. "White eyes." After that, the white eyes were opened, Ning Ci opened the white eyes, and stood in place and stared at Naruto''s every move. Chapter 210： : One punch results you Seeing that Ning Ci even opened his eyes, Naruto''s face was a faint smile, he said with a smile "I didn''t expect you to be so tenacious. I admire you for the spirit, but physically I will torture you. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" After saying that Naruto was gone again, the fast person disappeared, and ordinary people could not see any signs of Naruto running. However, the pair of white eyes had a strong observation power. Ning Ci stared at his eyes, raised his palm to the open space on the left, and split it with a faint blue chakra in the palm. At this time, there was a figure of Naruto in the originally empty space. Naruto''s body was a little biased, and he passed Ningji''s palm easily. He raised his fist at his face and hit him with a punch. This punch was hit straight to Ning Ci''s left half of his face. Although Ning Ci saw it clearly, his body couldn''t react. The whole body flew towards the wall again like a shell, and when it hit it, it was directly inlaid, and the blood of the corner of the mouth flowed out, and it looked like it was seriously injured. Naruto is now stronger than Kakashi. How can a punch be the power he can bear. The **** Ning Ci stood up tenaciously again and said solemnly "Naruto, I will not let Hinata marry you. Hinata must inherit the family." Naruto looked at Ningji and said in disdain. "It''s my business, and I''ll tell you, I must marry Hina, even if people around the world stop me, it''s impossible for you to qualify. Now you don''t even know the gap between us. I Now I want you to understand that ants can''t fight elephants. " After talking, Naruto held his hands in two hands and began to print. At the moment when the printing was completed, the nine-tailed state was turned on, and the nine-tailed state was turned on again to the viewers. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Even the Japanese feet were surprised to shut their mouths together, watching Naruto in the scene, Zhang Dakou said "How can this boy control Jiuwei, this is Jiuwei''s power." The side of Hikaru Hanawa showed a happy expression, looked at Naruto, and kept yelling. "Naruto, come on." Rizu glared at her and snarled. "Fireworks, what kind of system, quickly do it." Huahuo''s unhappy obediently did it, but the look of excitement on that little face could not conceal her love for Naruto. Sunzu looked at the love of Huahuo''s eyes and sighed deeply. Huahuo was originally a very quiet child, but now Naruto is fascinated by this, making his heart half cold. At this time, Naruto in the field launched Nine-tailed power to reveal 6 tails, but before it was finished, Naruto with his hands folded together seemed to be sleeping, standing still. Ningji saw that Naruto was not moving. Although he didn''t understand why, he still dared not rush up, because Naruto''s six tails, as long as he shot all of them, it was difficult for him to fight. One minute after Naruto put his hands together, his eyes opened, and the whole person looked again. The fairy''s face near the corner of his eyes was obvious. Naruto''s tail turned translucent. Ningji''s eyes were shocked, and it was not calm at this time, because he found that Naruto''s Chakra was so thick that it was just like the waves and waves. The amount of Chakra could not be seen at a glance. A person''s current strength is ten thousand times stronger than him. In other words, Naruto uses only physical skills to get him down. Naruto at this time became a nine-tailed fairy mode, staring at Ningji in front of him, his face was very calm, and he put out a finger calmly and said "A punch makes you lie down, you can''t get up." Ningji was startled, and his inner anger rushed up. Ningji was so angry that he forgot the strength of Naruto and called out. "You have the ability to try it." After speaking, Ningji opened the posture of the gossip palm and stared at Naruto tightly. He didn''t believe that he could not beat Naruto with his full strength. Naruto smirked a little, and a little sneer appeared, and the land under his feet moved. When he moved, Ningji''s mouth opened instantly, because he could not find Naruto''s figure, and he could not see Naruto with his white eyes. This strange thing happened, unless Naruto was about to look at him not see. But how is this possible? He looks at his strongest pupil, how can this be. Now Ning Ci has only one idea, how is this possible? Looking at the shocked Ningji, Naruto didn''t have any sympathy, and punched him in the face with a punch. In fact, he just couldn''t understand that some people were handsome without him. This Ning Ci is like this, the little white face looks annoying when he looks at it. With one punch, he hit Ning Ci, and Ning Ci flew up and flew out in a 360 rotation. Naruto dare to guarantee that the power of the fist just now is the strange power of Tsunade. Ning Ci, who was smashed, swollen his face, and the whole person slammed into the wall. There was a trace of cracks in the wall, and the cracks became larger and larger. Boom, the wall fell down, and the nearby people ran away in fright. Ning Ci was buried alive by a block of stones. Among the stacked stones, there was no sign of sight, not even a little movement. Naruto really got down with a punch, but he couldn''t get up, and everyone in the audience was shocked again. The fight was too fast, and none of them reacted. It was less than 10 minutes, the first battle was over, and Naruto smashed the opponent with 3 punches. What a horror this is, those who know some of the inside look heavy for a while. Even the appearance of the sunfoot is a bit ugly. The power of Jiuwei is okay to say, but the fairy mode, which is a very powerful ninjutsu, has been mastered by Naruto. Now Naruto is getting more and more shocked, and suddenly thought of entering It is not a bad thing to marry two girls to Naruto, as long as Naruto is brought to their Hyuga family, maybe it is a powerful strength. Thinking about this, the sun and the sun are a little excited, and I really want to tell Naruto. While waiting for Naruto to announce victory at this time, he took back Nine Tail and Fairy Mode, clasped his head with both hands, and walked towards the stage. With a leisurely attitude, walking towards Sakura and Ino, the peach-heart shape of the eyes of the two girls was almost visible. Kakashi said with a bitter smile "Naruto, you are only a few seconds, and the last one is too harsh, even if I can''t resist it." Chapter 211： : Two monsters Naruto smashed Ningji with one punch, but I didn''t know Huo Xuanma rushed forward and dug Ningji out of the stone. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Ning Ci was just smashed into a serious injury and passed out. There was no danger to his life. Seeing that Ning Ci passed out, I didn''t know that Huo Xuanjian convened a medical ninja while declaring that this game was Naruto''s victory. The next game turned out to be Sasuke and Ai Luo. The original battle between Shikamaru and Temari was delayed a bit. This is unexpected for Naruto. It may be because of Sakura''s withdrawal after victory. I do not know that Fire Xuanjian urged two people to gather quickly, Sasuke froze, slightly swept Naruto, and walked towards the bottom. As he passed Kakashi, Kakashi''s expression was positive, and he patted Sasuke''s shoulder and said "As long as you use your full strength, you are not much worse than Naruto." Sasuke''s hope ignited, and he nodded and jumped down with a cold smile and came to the center of the playing field. I love Luo''s indifferent appearance, standing still, eyes staring at Sasuke. When Sasuke came, I Airo said immediately "I remember that you seemed to be with Naruto. I don''t know how your strength compares with Naruto. Don''t let me down." Sasuke looked at me Airo coldly, took out the bitterness from the belt pocket, said coldly "Don''t worry, it won''t let you down." At the same time, I do not know the order of fire Xuanma, the battle began. Sasuke rushed out first, still suffering, and smashed directly with his fist. I love Luo stood still, the plug on the sand gourd fell off, and the sand full of gourds fell the bitterness, and came towards Sasuke. The sand turned into a big hand, and began to chase Sasuke, Sasuke''s body flashed, leaving only a residual image under the flash. Watching Sasuke easily escape the sand of my Airo, Naruto''s face showed a few smiles and excited smiles. Now Sasuke obviously cultivates through this month, and his strength grows fast, if not he has the strongest The system may be jealous. The faster Sasuke grows, the more excited he is, and someone who is excited can practice his hands. Now Sasuke is going to flash the sand of my love Luo, very easy, found that the sand can not catch my love of Sasuke, can only retract. As soon as the sand retreated, Sasuke rushed forward, raised his hand and smashed at my Airo''s face. I love Luo leisurely directing the sand to guard him, Sasuke slammed the sand with one punch, and smashed all the sand into it. His fist almost hit my Air Luo''s face. At the moment Sasuke''s fist was stopped, a cold smile flashed at the corner of his mouth, and when he turned his feet, the whole figure disappeared. Ai Luo was startled, turned his head in shock, and looked at Sasuke suddenly found in the back. Sasuke raised his fist from bottom to top and smashed at my Ai Luo''s face. Look. Yarn, Chinese website The speed of Sasuke''s appearance has been as low as that of Lee Locke, so that Arlo has no time to control the sand defense at all. A punch in the face of Ai Luo, slamming a crack in my Ai Luo''s face, I Ai Luo''s entire body quickly spun up and flew out. He slammed on the ground fiercely, a little blood appeared in the corner of his mouth. Wiping the blood on the corner of his mouth, I love Luo has no leisurely expression, but an angry look, looked at Sasuke, and roared loudly "I don''t believe my strength is so bad. I disagree. I disagree. Naruto, Sasuke, Lee Locke, I must make you look good." Roaring, I love Luo, the whole body startled, then the whole body began to show signs of tail beastization. Naruto''s expression was condensed, and he watched my Arara slowly become a smaller body, realizing that my Arara''s one was not dead, and she has now fully recovered. With a smirk, Naruto whispered at the helpless Sasuke "It looks like Sasuke is in trouble again, and there is a good show here." I love Luo''s face began to fall out of the sand, the sand poured out of it, wrapped it around the entire face, the more and more sand, and finally wrapped the whole of my love Luo''s body. I love Luo, who turned into a younger one, surprised all the people present, that the three generations of Naruto were very gloomy. I do not know that Huo Xuanma was about to move, looking at the place of the three generations of Naruto, waiting for the order, but unfortunately, the third generation of Naruto did not give an order to terminate the game. At the same time, I loved moving, turning the sand on my body into a fine sand ball, and shooting at Sasuke, the shooting speed was very fast and very dense. Sasuke was shocked by the end of my Airo. When his body was unstable, when he was in a hurry, he was hit by the fine sand, and his entire body flew out. Sasuke spit a large mouthful of blood, rubbed on the ground, and slid for several meters before stopping. I love Luo''s face showing a smirk, and stretched out his hand, condensed the sand on the ground, wrapped it in Sasuke. Sasuke was startled, but couldn''t get up when he wanted to run. Seeing that the sand was about to wrap him all in, Sasuke''s mantra was loosened, and Sasuke''s body began to change. Suddenly the black curse spread all over his body. Sasuke''s strength has been improved a lot. He patted the ground with both hands, and the whole person jumped up directly. The moment he jumped, he rushed up into the sky, and I love Luo''s sand grabbing an empty space. His body shape changed in the air, Sasuke landed on the ground again, a sneer sneered at the corner of his mouth, looked at me, and they looked at each other for a while. Naruto couldn''t help but smile and looked at Kakashi, who wanted to rush up because Sasuke cursed her, "Mr. Kakashi, this is not a duel between two monsters." Kakashi stared at Naruto, and said in a serious tone. "Naruto, don''t talk nonsense. Now that Sasuke''s curse has been released, it will pose great danger to his body. If this doesn''t work, he must talk to three generations of Naruto adults and let him end this game." Naruto saw Kakashi wanted to leave, so he said with a smile "Mr. Kakashi, haven''t you found anything weird around you, I guess some people have unknown origins." Kakashi turned his head and looked at Naruto with a doubtful expression. "What do you mean?" Naruto looked around at a few people, some in the dark, and whispered "Mr. Kakashi, if you look at the crowd in the shadows, don''t think it''s a little less, but this is the name that everyone has watched the game. These people are too few." Kakashi followed Naruto''s gaze and noticed the dark ninjas that Naruto said, but he had no mask on the head of the dark, and he could see nothing unusual. Naruto said this, Kakashi still knows that there is a certain reason. Now Naruto''s observation power is better than him, so he looked at the ninjas around him to increase a little vigilance, but forgot to find three generations of Naruto to end the game. ... Just at the start of the game, the plan for the destruction of Muye Village had begun, and Jin and Tuos, controlled by Naruto, had found the group possession. The leader of the underground organization roots in the dark part of Muye stood near the woods in Muye Village, looking for anomalies in some villages, but did not expect the two figures to jump to his side. Kim and Toss looked coldly at the Tuanzang in front of him. Jin stepped forward and said coldly. "You are the group?" I don''t understand why these two people appeared. Tuanzang looked very cautiously. The guard oil girl Togen and the mountain stroke also realized that the situation was not right. She immediately stood in front of Tuanzang and opened her posture to look at the two. Tuanzang looked calm, looked at the gold, and said calmly. "I remember that you guys seem to be Osumaru. Do you have anything to do with me?" The golden complexion sank, and the corners of his mouth sneered. "We want to take your life." After talking, Jin''s eyes closed and opened again. At the same time, Kaleidoscope wrote round eyes. Looking at Jin''s eyes, Tuanzang realized that the situation was not right, and turned to run. As soon as he turned around, Toss stopped in front of him, and Tos, who was holding his hands, quickly printed and screamed. "Seal, ghouls." Tuanzang''s pupils dilated and she was shocked. She looked at Toss with a very surprised expression. "Impossible, how could you be dead, wait for what you want, we have something to talk about, I know Dashe Wan, don''t come over." When the corpse was launched, Toth seemed to be a little breathless, with sweaty beads on his forehead, a look of exhaustion, his eyes closed, and three eyelets of jade writing were opened, staring at Tuanzang. Tuanzang opened his mouth, couldn''t close his mouth, his body slowly receded, his body trembling for a while. He didn''t expect the other party to fight with him as soon as he came out. And this ninjutsu seals the soul. Measure how many times he writes chakras and escapes. As soon as he gets caught, he will finish playing. The meaning is that the situation is not right, Tuanzang is preparing to ask for help from two guards to serve as a shield. As a result, he turned around and saw that the two guards had been hit with the illusion of gold. They stared at Jin''s eyes dimly. Kneeling on the ground, his expression was very painful. Now suffering on both sides, Tuanzang can only expose his own writing wheel eyes, but unfortunately he understands that no matter how many writing wheel eyes, when Tos grabs his body, it is completely over. Tuos had no personality at all, only knowing that Tuan Zang had been killed, looking at Tuan Zang so many eyes, without any fear, his legs jumped, and he rushed directly to launch a sonic attack. Due to his strength, the ability to attack Sonic was better than before. Tuanzang took a secret loss, and the headache was not worse than Sonic. When the reaction came, it was too late, and his body was grasped by Tuos. The moment the Tuanzang was caught, he immediately saw the so-called corpse ghost, and his entire face was distorted because of the fear of the corpse ghost. However, Tuanzang obviously didn''t want to give up like this, but he had the first generation of cells, started wooden clogs, turned his arms into branches, and pushed Toss away. Golden Eye saw that Tuanzang was struggling very hard, immediately stopped using magic, reversed with one hand, and thundered with a thunder, holding a random current, and greeted Tuanzang at this time. Must-have status, Watching Kim''s wood cut into pieces, his face was terrified, and Kim held Reche on his face and smashed it. At this time, the two guards in the group moved, and the oil girl took root When the worm was launched, the poisonous insects swarmed towards Jin. The pile of poisonous insects behind made Jin a while scared, and the bad behavior that originally retained half of the memory also came out. Because of the fear, he retreated, and the poisonous insect followed closely behind. King had to give up killing Tuanzang to fight against Yu Nu taking roots and mountain strokes. At this time, Tuos, who seized Tuanzang, had launched the dead ghost seal, and a great ghost''s hand passed through his stomach, grabbing the soul of Tuanzang. Tuanzang trembled, his face stretched out in horror and shouted at the two guards behind him. "help me." Unfortunately, both guards were entangled by Jin, and they couldn''t do without half a step. With his last strength, Tuos pulled out the power of Tuanzang with a seal, his eyes closed, his soul was sealed, and the whole person fell straight forward, not staring. When the two guards saw that the regiment was killed, they wanted to run, but they were also caught by Toss, and they directly launched the corpses to seal them off. Both of the guards died when the souls were pulled away. Fall down. Jin was alone in this matter. Looking at the dead bodies in front of him, Jin turned his head coldly and left. Chapter 212： : Destruction of Muye Village Naruto was watching on the stage and watching a few people fighting in front. For those who told Kakashi that the shadows were strange, he didn''t take it at all. He knew it already, but just wanted to give Kakashiti Just wake up. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Let Kakashi increase his vigilance to protect Sakura and others. Otherwise, some injuries will inevitably occur. Now what Naruto wants to do is wait for the opportunity and wait for 3 generations of Naruto to be killed, and then he will take the uniform to all people, or fight away. At that time, his popularity would surge up and save the name of the entire village, which would make Naruto the best condition for Naruto. Even Kakashi and others don''t understand that Naruto has a plan in his hands and is ready to achieve his reputation with great sacrifices. The reputation of the Belly King. At this moment, Sasuke was in a state of curse, turning one hand down and whispering. "Thousands of birds." Suddenly the thunderbird Chidori appeared in his hand, holding the millennium in his hand, Sasuke ran quickly towards my Ai Luo, and I Ai Luo in a state, constantly shooting fine sand at Sasuke. Unfortunately, Sasuke The speed was strengthened by the curse, and it became faster. After running, the difference did not disappear directly. While dodging the thin sand of my Ai Luo, assistant Zuo pointed Chidori at him and smashed into it. I love Luo''s complexion. At this moment, he can''t run any more, so he can only gather the sand and protect him in front of him. At this moment, the fake ninja who was sitting still and hiding in the crowd acted, throwing a few props, and a cloud of smoke floated on the field. The smoke filled and blocked the sight of many people, at the same time, the illusion of pockets began to activate, and feathers appeared out of thin air. It was found that the situation around was not right, the crowd panicked, and some people yelled from time to time "what" Where the three generations of Naruto were, the smoke was the thickest and diffused. Realizing that the situation of the third generation of Naruto was wrong, Kakashi and Kay originally wanted to rush out, but someone was faster than them, and several fake ninjas jumped towards the place of the third generation of Naruto. The surrounding crowd was also fainted by that strange feather. Naruto''s complexion could not help revealing a weird smile, lowering his head to prevent people from seeing it, and the corner of his mouth turned into a very excited smile. Several fake shadow ninjas rushed to the three generations of Naruto, Kakashi and Kai were shocked, and their hands were printed to try to keep themselves from this illusion. At this time, all the people in Ino were all fainted, and Sakura was also confused. Seeing that the situation around him was not right, she noticed the effect of illusion, and then the seal was printed and the print was cancelled. Naruto seals his hands and releases the illusion to unlock the illusion. At the same time, I saw Sakura ran over, ran to Sakura in front of Naruto, and frowned that little brow. "Naruto, what the **** is going on here, and there seems to be something abnormal with Lord Naruto." Naruto nodded, looking at Sakura seriously. "You take good care of Ino. I''ll go over it and remember not to come here, you can''t fight these ninjas yet." Sakura nodded and said seriously "Well, Naruto, you can rest assured, Ino left it to me." Naruto stepped on the ground and jumped forward. At this time, Sasuke smashed a few strands of sand in my field and was about to smash it into my chest, and found that the situation around was not right, and I saw Naruto''s beating figure at a glance. Immediately stopped launching Chidori, originally wanted to catch up, but I Ai Luo did not want to let him go. I Ai Luo, who was a little smaller, said in a low voice. "Sasuke, our battle is not over yet." After speaking, the sand was condensed directly, and came to Sasuke''s package. Sasuke was shocked, hurriedly avoided his body, and jumped a few steps in a row, looking at me indifferently. Glancing at Ira, I was still fighting Sasuke, Naruto showed a faint smile, and speeded up and hurried forward. The moment I traversed the viewing platform, I met Jin, and Jin had some scars on his body, and his eyes were very tired. Kim saw Naruto, stopped and knelt on his knees in front of him, saying in a low tone. "Master, Tuanzang is dead in our hands, and Toth has died with him because he used the ghoul seal. Does the host need me to help?" Naruto stopped and waved quietly. "No, what you have to do now is to let others not come to disturb us, stop Kakashi and Kay, remember not to kill them, just try to hold these people as far as possible, and destroy them when you can''t. Village, kill a few more people and destroy a few more houses. " Jin Lima nodded and should come down. As he stood up, he resolutely retreated, and rushed towards Kakashi and Kay, who had not rearranged the surroundings. Open the kaleidoscope of gold, and in the blink of an eye came to Kakashi and Kay, Looking at Kim''s eyes, Kakashi and Kay looked at each other, could not help but grow up Kay, screaming at Jin with one finger. "It''s writing chakras, oh no, this world is crazy, Kakashi, tell me everything I see is not true." Kakashi said to Kay wryly. "Don''t make a fuss, but now we have met a strong enemy. This guy''s writing wheel is even stronger than mine." The moment Kakashi took off the blindfold, he revealed the writing eye of the three hooks. Kay also put a surprised expression on her face, looking at Kim seriously. Kim looked coldly, looked around at the two of them with one hand turned, and whispered to the ground. "Lecce." Instantly a thunderbolt came out of that hand. Looking at the Rachel Ninjutsu, Kakashi and Kay were dumbfounded again, and Kay said to Kakashi in shock before he closed his mouth and said, "Kakashi, what does this guy have to do with you, isn''t it your illegitimate daughter?" Kakashi glanced at Kay and said with a serious expression. "I don''t know her and I don''t know how she got my ninjutsu, but now it''s not the time to take care of this, be careful, she''s coming towards you." Kay turned his head in an instant, and King Leiqi smashed in the hand. Kay''s figure jumped and flashed, and Jin followed closely. As soon as Kay and Kim played against each other, they played a good match. Kakashi was shocked to see it. He knew that when he came alone, he might not be the opponent of this female ninja. This eye is a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and no special ability is used. A tie was drawn, and if it was really used, it was possible that Kay would be carried in King''s hands. Seeing Kai''s situation within seconds, Kakashi also quickly greeted this female ninja of unknown origin. At this point Naruto has come to the roof of the three generations of Naruto fighting in the big snake pill. I saw a few ninjas in front standing there, looking at a square enchantment in front, looking a little anxious. I found that Naruto came over, and some of the secret ninjas were very happy, because Naruto''s strength was what they saw. It might be simple to break this boundary. The cat-faced ninja came to Naruto and said anxiously "Naruto, the third generation of Naruto is controlled by some people in Osumaru, can you destroy the enchantment ahead." Naruto stared straight ahead and said without turning his head. "no guarantee." Chapter 213： : Meet old friends Of course, Naruto said it casually. He had the absolute certainty to break this enchantment, but he didn''t come to help the three generations of Naruto, but to see the fight. wap.novelhall.com Even if three generations of Naruto die, he will not take a shot. When hearing Naruto''s words, the shadow crew was disappointed, showing disappointment, and watching the scene ahead. The four people in front of the sound forbearance formed four directions, and formed the four purple flames, and wrapped the three generations of fire shadows and the big snake pills disguised as sand shadows. Looking at the scene inside, Naruto took a few steps back, stood farther away, and looked at the three generations of Naruto and Okumaru ahead. The three generations of Naruto are facing each other at this time. The two old friends haven''t seen each other for years. It is inevitable to talk for a few days and talk about the memories of the past, but these memories are not good. At least the two laughed without any realness. sense. The three generations of Naruto moved first, drew a dart under the running, and shot out forward. At the same time, they screamed with their hands knotted. "Dart shadow avatar." At that moment, dozens of darts were distributed, and they were densely packed in the air. There was no pause in the hands of the big snake pill printed, and the moment the seal was finished, it stopped on the ground and called out "Summoning, dirty soil rebirth." The ground shook, and three coffins emerged from the ground. The coffins were written with the words of the first, second and fourth generations. Those dozens of darts all landed on the coffins of the first and second generations. Looking at these coffins, the three generations of Naruto''s expression was not calm, a trace of cold sweat came out of their foreheads, and their hands were printed, squeezing the fourth generation coffin that had just emerged. When the coffins of the fourth generation returned, the coffins of the first and second generations opened at once, and two dead bodies appeared from the inside. It is the first generation of Naruto, and the second generation of Naruto. The first generation of Naruto looked at the three generations of Naruto ahead and said coldly "Oh, it''s you, Ape Flying, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Mtlnovel.com" The three generations of Naruto calmed down the anxiety and calmly said "I didn''t expect to meet you in this way, the first generation of Naruto, the second generation of Naruto." Watching a few people ready for a chat, Osumaru immediately urged, and at the same time took out two runes and put them into the bodies of the first and second generations of Naruto, eliminating the personality of the two and turning them into only knowing to kill. Yijie Yin controlled the first-generation Naruto and the second-generation Naruto''s Ojomaru with a weird smile on his face, and said to the third-generation Naruto with that husky voice. "I want you to feel the sense of accomplishment and joy that hurts your past teacher." After talking about the first and second generations of Naruto, they rushed towards the third generation of Naruto. The expressions of the three generations of Naruto were very sad. They did not want to fight the previous two generations of Naruto. The three generations of Naruto dodged the fists of the first generation Naruto, plus several legs, stepped back a few times, printed their hands, and shouted at the two. "Fire, fire dragons." After speaking, it was a sigh of breath. When the figure swelled, a fierce flame slammed into the air. The continuous stream of flames instantly wrapped the first and second generations of Naruto. The second generation of Naruto reached out and printed a seal, and launched water leeches and water fronts. In the air, the flowing water like a water wall rushed several meters high, blocking it in front of him, preventing the third generation of Naruto''s fire dragon bombs. The flame squeaked against the water walls, and the violently ejected flame evaporated into a mass of water vapor. Seeing that Ninjutsu could be resisted, the three generations of Naruto were shocked, and retracted the stance of spraying flames. While the third generation of Naruto stopped performing ninjutsu, the second generation of Naruto immediately ran over a leech, and the water rushed to the past. The huge stream of water was more than ten meters high and smashed towards the third generation of Naruto. In order to lower the impact of the current, the three generations of Naruto drew their hands and screamed. "Earth, earth wall." The mud in front of the three generations of fire shadows formed a tall earth wall under the flow, stopped the water rushing waves, and separated to the sides. Even if it could be stopped, the second-generation Naruto did not stop launching water rush waves, the water flow was increasing, and the current rushed back. The third-generation Naruto had to jump over the earth''s wall to avoid the continuous outflow. Water flow. The first generation of Naruto stepped on the water and rushed towards the third generation of Naruto. Within a few seconds, the two fought again. Looking at the fierce battle in the field, Naruto burst into blood and rushed straight up. Originally, Jiyin wanted to use the power of the nine-tailed demon fox, and rushed in would bring the first and second generations of Naruto. When Naruto closed the seal, a familiar figure was found in the corner of my eye. I saw that Ailuo was being supported and thinking about escaping from a distance. It was Kanjiro and Temari, followed by Sasuke who followed closely, and Sakura and Kakashi. It seems that Kim couldn''t control the Kakashi and Kay people, and he didn''t know if he had been killed. In fact, Jin still has some usefulness. He can stay next to Osumaru as his pawn. It would be a pity if he died. After looking at the three generations of Naruto in front, Naruto turned his head and ran towards Kakashi. The three generations of Naruto were destined to die, and he didn''t need to intervene. He was just afraid of Sakura''s injury. I love Luo broke out, but not a few people can stop it. Kakashi saw Naruto coming in at a glance while jumping, and nodded and said hello, said calmly. "Naruto, I love Luo and others may be involved in this premeditation. We must catch a few people and ask them." Naruto responded and said to Kakashi "Leave these people to me. Teacher Kakashi will not bother, and Sakura will leave here soon." Kakashi didn''t say anything. Naruto''s strength is still very easy to meet these three people. Even if there are a few more people, Naruto can win. And now the village is being attacked everywhere, it is the time when there is no manpower, and the seal of Sasuke''s seal is not intact. It must be sealed again as soon as possible. Seeing Naruto stopped, Kakashi nodded immediately and agreed. "Well, Naruto, be careful yourself, Sasuke, come with me." Sasuke glanced at Naruto, with a cold expression, and followed Kakashi''s footsteps running back. Sakura looked reluctantly, put it beside Naruto, and said worriedly. "Naruto, you have to be careful, don''t have anything." Naruto looked at Sakura''s worried expression and said with a smile "Relax, you are the one. Don''t fight with those powerful people, it''s better to hide." Sakura nodded, and followed Kakashi''s footsteps and rushed out. Naruto''s complexion gazed at him, looking at Ai Luo, Kan Jiuro and Temari in front of him, a sneer appeared in the corners of his mouth. I noticed that Naruto behind him followed, and the expressions of Kanjiro and Teju who helped me Ai Luo changed dramatically, as if they were alive, and they ran faster. It''s a pity that the two of them have to help me Arroyo. In order to maintain balance, the speed of the beat can''t be faster. And Naruto didn''t mean to catch up at all, but just chased far away, pulling away a short distance. Looking at Naruto''s distance of more than ten meters, with a relaxed look, Kanjiro and Teju knew immediately that they were going to be played, but they did not have the slightest temper. Naruto''s strength was not something they could join forces to deal with. Chapter 214： : Three mice The four were jumping in the jungle like cats and mice. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Naruto looked at the front and escaped quickly, but he couldn''t pull away the distance between Kanjiro and Teju, saying jokingly. "I''ll give you three seconds and stop, don''t blame me for not warning you." Kanjiro and Temari looked back at Naruto, Temari gritted his teeth, let go of holding one of my Arlo''s hands, and handed him to Kanjiro, with a serious expression. "You take me Ai Luo first, Naruto I will stop it." Kanjiro nodded, carrying my Ai Luo injured by Sasuke Chidori and a psychological struggle, and broke his body, jumping forward. Naruto saw that Ai Luo wanted to run away, his gaze was fixed, and as soon as he stepped on the tree branch, he rushed over in a flash. The figure disappeared immediately, and he stood next to Temari when he appeared again. Teju''s body shuddered a little, and Naruto''s speed didn''t respond at all. Her pale forehead was sweating slightly, her body was stiff and she didn''t dare to move. Naruto turned his head to look at the stiff temari, and said ridiculously. "I said, didn''t you want to stop me, now it''s shaking like this." Teju trembled all over, and immediately moved. After sliding, the body retreated, holding the Samsung fan behind him and fanning in the direction of Naruto. The gust of wind surged, cutting branches around, and rolling towards Naruto. Naruto''s mouth angled lightly, and he jumped backwards, avoiding the strong wind easily, while beating, his hands were printed, and the nine-tailed state was opened, only three tails of Naruto were exposed, eyes tight. Staring at Temari. There was a joke in the corner of that mouth. Temari, who knew Naruto''s gap with her strength, twisted her brow. The fan in her hand didn''t dare to stop, and desperately fanned over Naruto. Under a fan, the wind was like a knife, cutting numerous branches. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Naruto flashed constantly and rushed towards Ju. Rushing towards Naruto of Temari, the control tail shot towards Temari, the tail extended, and while Temari waved the control of the fan, tied her directly. The three tails encircled the expression of Teju, and the bundle was dead. The body could not struggle for half a minute, even the fan in the hand fell to the ground. The three tails separated a little Chakra. The red chakra formed three bundles of rope and tied the Ju Damn it. Naruto jumped to Temari and looked at her with a smile. "Now you''re like this. See if you can''t fan it, you can''t move now." Te Ju stared at his big eyes and looked at Naruto fiercely. "Naruto, kill me if you can, I won''t blink." Naruto sang, looked at the stubborn look of Teju, and said with a smile "Rest assured, in fact, I will not kill, I will kill my Arlo, that guy is eligible to be killed by me." Teju could not help but yelled out, yelling "Wait, I love Lo can''t die, don''t kill him, please don''t kill him." Naruto couldn''t help laughing, he laughed and looked at Teju and said "Are you begging me just now and say two more nice words to listen to." Teju with a handsome face immediately pulled down and said coldly. "Naruto, you don''t have to go in." Naruto spread his hands and shook his head helplessly "Well, even if you are so uninterested, then I can''t help it, only to kill me in front of you." Naruto''s hands hesitated without hesitation, and yelled "Forbearance, the technique of hydration." In an instant, countless local avatars were found around, close to a hundred avatars, standing on a tree branch, looking at Teju, each avatar showed a three-tailed state. Temari looked surprised, and looking at Naruto''s more than one hundred avatars, she felt a little dumbfounded. She didn''t understand what Naruto wanted to do. Shin Naruto, standing in front of Temari, pointed to where Kanjiro and I Airo escaped. "Catch the two guys in front of me." "Oh!" Hundreds of Nine-tailed avatars yelled and rushed forward, and those figures turned into one afterimage, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. And Shin Naruto stayed next to Temari tied by his tail, watching the hundreds of avatars catching up ahead, showing a cold smile. Shouju watched all the 100 avatars chased out, panic, and said in a panic. "Naruto, this time attacking your village was not done by us. We did not participate in it. It was only used by others. It has nothing to do with Arara. What do you want to do to let us go." Naruto looked at Temari and said with a smile. "Actually, it doesn''t matter to me whether you attack the village or not. The thing I think is very simple. Let me think about it." After saying that Naruto was lost in thought for a while, thinking about what to handjump. Teju raised his throat with a heart, looking at the hundreds of avatars that had not been seen before, and said anxiously. "It''s better that you let those two come back, and I can promise you anything you want." Naruto turned to look at Temari, grinned "I want to understand, I want you." Teju was startled, his face sank, and said with a somber face "Naruto, I''m not kidding you." Naruto said with a smile "I''m not kidding you either, I want everything for you, your body, everything for you." Hearing this body, Temari''s face was a little red, and Naruto was not as tall as her, and she wanted all of her, with a trace of anger and redness, her hands roared. "Little shit, let go of me quickly, be careful I''ll hit you." Looking at the terrible expression on Teju''s face, Naruto couldn''t help laughing, haha ??laughed and said with a smile "Chick, you have a personality. I like you very much. I decided. I want you to be my wife." Temari seems to be stung by something, and his face is flushed, biting his white teeth, and hating Naruto. "Naruto, I have been tied to me if I have the ability, if you dare to let me down, I will definitely whine" Speaking of Temari finally, she couldn''t go on, because her mouth was blocked by Naruto, and her mouth was blocked. Touching Naruto''s lips, Temari''s body was slightly trembling. Because her hands and feet were tied and unable to move, she could only make a whining sound. Kissing Temari for less than 3 seconds, Naruto took his mouth away and licked his mouth and said "I said I liked you, and the more you resisted, the more I liked." Teju''s entire face turned blue, and Zhang opened his mouth and cursed at Naruto. "Ghost, you have the ability to let me go. I must pump your muscles and rip your skin. My sister told you that I don''t like little farts at all." Chapter 215： : Teasing Temari Naruto didn''t care, but said with a smile "Emotions can be cultivated slowly. Let''s start with physical communication, then slowly cultivate emotions, rest assured that I am not in a hurry. Mtlnovel.com" Teju Qi almost fainted, his face turned blue and white again, and his little face was completely white, he said with gritted teeth. "Who wants to cultivate feelings with you, Naruto, I tell you, I don''t like children, don''t waste your time, let me go if you have the skills, and see if I don''t hold you." Naruto spread his hands, shook his head in a helpless look and said "In fact, many people have said this to me. In the end, they still like me. Women, they always like to speak right and wrong, I can understand." Teju burst into thunder, yelling at Naruto, and rushed to bite. Seeing that Temari could not move, he could only scream, Naruto was smiling as if he was watching something interesting. Temari, who scolded for 5 minutes, finally had a dry mouth, stopped his mouth, and gasped. Naruto looked at Teju, and just wanted to say something, suddenly a sharp shout came from his ear. At the same time, the information of the hundreds of avatars came quickly. Hundreds of avatars found Kanjiro and I love Luo. In a battle, I love Luo became a tail, and it was completely tailed. The whole person was controlled by one tail, and turned into a huge tail. monster. The body at that end was too large, and I saw Naruto in front of me at a glance. Feeling the blast of wind coming fast behind him, Naruto''s face changed, and he rushed towards the hand. Shouju was panting, seeing Naruto immediately open his mouth, shouting in panic "Naruto, what are you doing, don''t come here, I tell you, I will die in front of you when you mess up, and I will not let you go if I am a ghost. Mtlnovel.com" Naruto roared solemnly "Don''t want to die, don''t make a noise." After speaking with both hands and holding the hands, lazily hug the waist straight across the waist. Because the hands are tied by the strength of the nine tails, they can only hold it so stably. Hugging Temari''s body, Naruto''s figure eased, and he jumped forward. Because of his three-tailed body, the speed was faster than usual. Even if he resisted Temari, the jumping distance was very long. Jumped a hundred meters directly and escaped the huge wind mass. With a bang, the wind smashed over, smashing more than three trees. Temari lying on Naruto''s shoulders, her head was facing the rear, Yu Naruto stared in the opposite direction, and she immediately understood what would happen. It looked like a tail, and Ai Luo sent a wind ball to Naruto, Naruto People rescued her and jumped out. Naruto, who jumped for a hundred meters, put down Juju, and did not want to untie the Juju. In this way, both people are in danger. It is better to let Ju to leave. Temari twisted and twisted her wrist, looked at Naruto, whispered "Hey, I missed you just now. Thank you for saving me. You suddenly came here, who knows if you want to do other things." I did not expect Temari to lose his temper at this time, Naruto was a little funny, forbearing a funny mood, and said seriously to Temari "Well, now you leave here quickly, I love Luo crazy, but six relatives do not recognize." Teju nodded, looking at Naruto, and she wanted to stop talking. She had wanted to say that Naruto should not kill my Ai Luo, but at the end I Ai Luo was strong, even if Naruto won last time, It may also be a fluke. This time, it is very likely that it will fail. Saying that way will definitely add a little burden to Naruto. At that time, it may be a failure if you are not careful. This shows that it is ingratitude. Kind of person. Looking at Temari''s expression, Naruto understood what she wanted to say, and said with a smile "Rest assured, I don''t want to kill Ararat, at most it''s a lesson." Temari nodded and looked at Naruto with joy. "Well, thank you very much. In fact, you can run it by yourself. The end of I love Luo is not comparable to ordinary people." Naruto stared at Temari and said with a smile "I am not an ordinary person, I am also a human pillar, and I am the most powerful one." After saying that, Naruto turned his head, held the prints in both hands, extended three tails again, and greeted Ai Luo with 6 tails. Looking at Naruto''s figure, hand Ju Fang was shocked, Naruto''s strength was strong, and he was not in line with his age. His strength was better than Naruto, but unfortunately it was too small. Thinking of being too small, Teju could not help but sip. Talk to yourself "Temju, the other is a child, what are you thinking about?" After saying this, he jumped away and looked away, looking for the figure of Kanjiro. Naruto with 6 tails, his hands folded, while rushing towards the 1 tail, he started the fairy mode. One tail kept looking for Naruto, while Naruto rushed out of a tree branch, only to find that the star-shaped pupils of those eyes narrowed and yelled. "Nine tails, I must kill you this time." After speaking, a blast of wind shot out. Seeing the wind group approaching, Naruto Fairy Mode was activated, and the whole body disappeared under the skyrocketing strength of the whole body. When it disappeared, even one tail was invisible. The wind group smashed into the trees, throwing large trees. It was a pity that there was no Naruto''s body. Looking around Naruto''s tail, I suddenly heard a shout coming from behind me "Xianfa, the wind shook spiral shuriken." Turning his head at one end, Naruto saw a huge rotating wind-wrapped spiral shuriken in his hand. The rotation speed was very fast, and the surrounding branches and dust were scraped off. The blowing branches are flying in the sky. At the moment when he turned his head at one end, Naruto smashed the wind-wrapped spiral shuriken in his hand, and the rapidly rotating spiral shuriken smashed into the tail. The explosion exploded, and the chakra of the wind nature was cut like a knife on a huge body, and the huge body was cut with scars, and blood was blown out. The continuous damage of this ninjutsu is very long, especially Naruto is now in fairy mode, the power of this ninjutsu has far exceeded s level. If it''s in the Six Immortals mode, maybe this one, you can directly kill this one. But even so, this power is extraordinary, yelling at the end. "" The sound was extremely miserable, and the entire body slowly fell to the ground, overwhelming a branch of the tree, which was covered with scars, and the scars were deeply sinking in, and blood was constantly flowing. Chapter 216： : Conquer the end One tail fell to the ground, looking at Naruto with a frightened expression, and now he could not climb up all over the pain, and his body was covered with large and small wounds. wap.novelhall.com Naruto smiled and his face looked like a demon in his eyes, especially the strength of the demon. However, he knew that when he met Naruto last time, he wound it for a long time, and now Naruto only uses a ninja It can''t get up when it hits. This strength is not what the devil is. At this moment, Naruto saw that one tail fell to the ground, and immediately jumped over, a few ups and downs came to the front of one tail and looked at the big eye at the end and said "You''re the end. Very good. I appreciate your strength, so I decided to make you a psychic beast. It''s definitely good for Sakura or Ino." Opened his eyes wide and shouted in anger "Naruto, even if you are stronger than me, want me to become your psychic beast, hum, don''t delusion, unless you kill me now, otherwise I will avenge it." Naruto is not angry, with a slight smile on his face "Don''t worry, you will soon forget everything, forget everything, and you will only become a psychic beast loyal to your master." After speaking, Naruto called out the strongest system, took out a psychic beast iron cage, looked at the big one, and didn''t want to think about it, one still went out. At the end of the tail, the whole person was startled, looking at the little iron cage, and wondering why, it couldn''t help shaking, as if this iron cage had any horrible power. The moment when the iron cage touched one tail, a white light flashed, and the whole one was locked up. When the situation was not right, the guard crane panicked, yelling at Naruto in a panic. "Wait, Naruto, don''t seal me, what can I promise you, I''ll be your psychic beast, don''t seal me up. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Naruto couldn''t help but laugh for a while. This end was obviously misunderstood, thinking that the iron cage would seal it. Looking at the flustered expression at the end, Naruto didn''t say a word, but watched intently. The iron cage gradually shrank, and one tail also shrank, and a person appeared under the shrunken body. It was Iraero who crawled on the ground motionless. Looking at me in front of Ai Luo, there was no vitality, Naruto frowned, and I Ai Luo''s immortality had nothing to do with him, but he just promised that Temari could not kill him. This is really bad. Seeing Naruto looking at my Ai Luo, he suddenly laughed at the end, and said madly. "Hahaha, Naruto, you forgot this time, I love Lo and I can''t be separated. If you want to catch me, I love Lo will die, so you obediently put me back. " When he laughed at the end, the body shrank again, and now it turned into a tall one. Naruto cast a glance at the end of his height, and said with a smile. "At the end, you are too underestimated of my abilities, I have a way to make my Airo leave and you will live." One tail shrank again and became the size of this little mouse. Although I noticed that the situation was not right, I didn''t worry about it at the end. Instead, facing Naruto, Yulu said sarcastically. "Even if you are strong, it is impossible to resurrect him. Naruto, you still have to hurry me over. Otherwise, even if I go back, I will not be able to save Ai Luo." Naruto did not refute the words at the end, but went straight forward and turned over Ai Luo. I Ai Luo closed her eyes tightly and there was no movement. Extending a hand, Naruto points the palm of my right hand at my Arlo''s chest, and starts the s-class palm fairy according to the memory in his head. Naruto''s right hand is wrapped in a blue light. The blue light is turned into red because of the power of Jiuwei. The red light is very strong, and it covers my entire body. I love Luo''s body floated gently. The eyelids blinked, and a slight tremor was emitted from the whole body, and Naruto''s forehead shone with a little sweat. The s-class palm immortal used to rescue a person''s chakra was huge, even if he was as strong as he could barely save it. Live 2 or 3, then Chakra will run out. And s-class palm immortal can only save the life of the dying, and some people who died shortly after death, not a few years. This is the information on Naruto''s s-class palm immortality in his mind. Of course, in addition to saving people, the effect of healing injuries is extraordinary. However, he has multiple abilities to strengthen ninjutsu. Million times. I love Luo''s eyelids rolling, and his body, which had no signs of life, began to tremble slightly. Watching my Ai Luo''s life was restored, he opened his mouth instantly and couldn''t believe it. "Naruto, what kind of ninjutsu do you even have to die? This is impossible, how is this possible, what kind of ninjutsu is this." Facing the questioning at the end, Naruto only smiled slightly and took back his right hand. At this time, Ai Luo has recovered his life, and can live without the end. Now all he has to do is take away the mess. Called "Little Mouse" at the end. In front of Yiwei, Naruto stretched out his hand, grabbed the iron cage, and picked it up. Iwo stood in front of Naruto, biting it, and occasionally launched wind and sand, but unfortunately it is now not only small, but its strength has also become smaller. The wind has hit the iron cage, even shaking . The sand is like a soybean-sized thing, and when it hits a person''s face, it will only feel a little itchy. Naruto held the iron cage and shook it hard twice, only hitting the swaying body on the iron cage, and the original scarred body hit a few openings again. After letting one tail suffer a few times, Naruto took it in, and the system reminded me of the sound, reminding that it took 1 full day to clean the brain of the tail. The time was still fast, and Naruto Don''t care, anyway, with the Nine-Tailed Psychic Beast, this tail doesn''t make much sense. But it does nt make much sense and it does nt prove that I can return it to Ai Luo. As the so-called fat water does not flow outsiders'' fields, it is good to give to Sakura and Ino. When Naruto folded his tail, I love Luo''s eyes blinked, sobered up, opened my eyes, I love Luo, looked at Naruto, lost a tail, I love Luo''s mood is very calm feel. The incomparable sense of ease throughout my whole body made me Arro very different. The difference looked at Naruto. "Naruto, I was rescued by you just now, and why the tail beast in my body is gone?" Chapter 217： : Control Me Airo Naruto looked at me Airo and said with an evil smile "Yeah, it was my Nine Tail that I subdued just now, and it took a lot of chakras to save you a life. To show your gratitude, you should now be my servant. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. network" I love Luo frowning and said unhappyly "Naruto, what do you want to say, even if you save my life, I will never thank you, you are my enemy, there is always a point, I will let you die on my sand." Reaching out with a fist, I love Luo started the sand and shot at Naruto. Originally, I love Luo''s sand gourds all broke up and turned into a mass of fine sand. The fine sand controlled by my love Luo was like a giant wave. Rushing towards Naruto. I didn''t expect that I love Luo''s shot suddenly, Naruto could not help but laugh, I love Luo''s death, it is not his business, he originally wanted to let him go, now he sent it by himself. Naruto decides to control him with the control technique of the eternal kaleidoscope. Now Nine Tail and Fairy Mode are both in, Naruto''s figure is fast, flashing lightly, bypassing the flowing fine sand, and rushing out to Ailuo. I love Ronaldo, but he couldn''t react at all, when he found that Naruto had run away. Naruto was already standing in front of him, with a ridiculous smile, and bent down, Naruto lifted up Ai Luo''s collar, held my Ai Luo''s body in balance with him. As soon as my eyes were closed and opened again, the eternal kaleidoscope writing eye was spinning. I love Luo looking at Naruto s eyes, his expression was very surprised, but it did nt take long for the whole person to fall into Naruto s. Rotating the pupil. The mind-control technique was activated, and my Ai Luo''s eyes seemed very stupid, and the tide-like memories poured in from my Ai Luo''s eyes. The memories flow quickly, and I love Luo s childhood is more miserable than Naruto. He was also used by his father as a container for the tail beast. In order to seal the tail crane into the body of my love, his mother died. The power of the tail beast likes to run away. Sha Ying orders his uncle Yasha Maru to kill me Ailuo, and finally Yasha Maru dies in the hands of my Ailuo. When he hears the truth of the matter, I Ailuo begins to twist his spirit. Naruto didn''t have any sympathy, and directly destroyed half of my Arro''s memory, and the other half of the memory was to obey his orders. This is more powerful than illusion. If forced to be released from control, Arro will be remembered by the brain. Chaos and madness. I love Luo''s gaze, drooping his head and becoming a naruto. Due to Toth''s death, this is only Naruto''s second person to control. If it exceeds 10, maybe he will make him blind, which is not what Naruto wants to see. Looking at my Ai Luo''s pupils without any color, Naruto said with a serious expression. "Well, now I will give you an order to be your original self, and try your best to become the sand shadow of Sand Ren Village. For the sand shadow, you must do whatever you can." Ai Luo nodded his head, and said in a stiff tone. Naruto smiled, and was very satisfied looking at my love Luo, I love Luo become sand shadow, this is an unquestionable thing, it can be said that the future sand shadow is in his hands. This is the coolest thing. When I become a Naruto in the future, I will definitely be a good protective cover. I love Luo''s eyes flashed obsessively, his expression restored, looking around the people I love Luo, said with a difference in face "I''m there, Ming, master, what are you doing here?" Originally I wanted to shout Naruto, but I Ai Luo''s expression was twisted for a while, and finally I called the master, his expression immediately became confused. It seems that when he meets him, he will become like this. Others can stay awake. This is the mind control technique. Naruto stood up, looked around, and several people came running around her ears, but saw Kanjiro and Temari jump over. The expressions of the two were very serious. When they saw Naruto and alive I love Luo, that face improved, especially the relief of Teju. Entered in front of them, Teju looked at the lossless Naruto, and said in surprise. "Naruto, do you really subdue the end of my Airo?" Naruto retracts the Nine Tail and Fairy modes and says lightly "Of course, and I didn''t kill my Arlo, this is to keep your promise, otherwise I would be dead long ago." Shouju glanced at Aila, who did not change his face, and said with joy. "Naruto, thank you so much. I really don''t know how to thank you. Rest assured, this time I will help you drive away those invaders in the village." Naruto looked at Temari, waved his hands, and said flatly. "You are wrong. I am not for the village. I am for you alone. What I want is for you to repay me, not for my village." Shouju blinked his big eyes, looked at Naruto, his face flushed, and his blushing face flashed away, and the anger of his face shouted at Naruto. "Little devil, you are proud to say something nice to you, you understand to me, I don''t like little devil, don''t talk in front of me, you dare to say something next time, I and I will beat you. After speaking, Temari sank and stared at Naruto with a serious look. Naruto didn''t care, instead he put his hands on his head and said leisurely. "I still have to say, don''t be called by an old kid, how old are you, you are not too big for me. If you say anything, stay with me at any time. When the time comes, I will spank you." After saying that, Naruto glanced at the convex buttocks behind Temari, with a smile on his face. Shouju was flushed with anger, shy and furious. She could nt wait to pick up a fan at Naruto and renounce Ninjutsu. ingrained. Gritting hands Ju stared at Naruto fiercely, scolding "Rogue, perverted, shameless." Naruto didn''t care, just looked at Temari with a smile on his face and said calmly. "You curse again, I might kiss you again when I get angry." Shou Ju was startled, covered his rosy lips with both hands, and stared at Naruto with those eyes. He did not dare to scold, and did not dare to open his palm, for fear of being attacked again by Naruto. Aside from looking at Teju, Kanjiro couldn''t help laughing, and said with a laugh. "Temju, I didn''t expect you to be played by a child like this today." Shouju turned his head and looked at Kanjirou with cold eyes. Facing Shouju''s cannibalistic gaze, Kanjirou had to shut his mouth obediently. Chapter 218： : Rescue the village Naruto glanced expressionless, and I didn''t say a word from beginning to end, Iloro, turned his head and jumped forward. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net As he jumped on a branch, shouted Teju "Naruto, what are you going to do?" Naruto turned to look at Temari, and said solemnly. "I don''t have time to play with you. Now there are things in the village waiting for me to do, goodbye." After speaking, he turned his head, his body flickered, he jumped on the branch, and rushed towards the village. Seeing that Naruto left, Temari kicked angrily and wanted to catch up, but think that she is not Naruto''s opponent, and she can only go after the trouble if she catches up. Temari and Kanjiro saw Naruto leave, and then turned to look at my love Luo, I love Luo''s magic is a bit weird, the strange thing is not to say a word, look cold, but they did not care much, I love Luo doesn''t like to talk, this is a common thing. There is a ghost if it really shows happy, that is, I love Luo''s expression of not talking, so that Naruto''s control technique can be more exposed. At this point Naruto was already jumping and approaching the village of Koba. The village is in a mess, you can see the collapse of many houses and the bodies of many ninjas, the most prominent of which is a female ninja standing on the ruins and glancing around the ninjas. This female ninja is Kim. Seeing that Kim was not dead, Naruto showed joy, so as not to let people discover it, she put on a serious look forcing joy. I saw Jin opening the kaleidoscope in front of me, and coldly glanced at the four middle-level ninjas who surrounded her. Those ninjas used fire urns and earth urns in various ways, smashing towards gold, flame impact, and land changes. From the beginning to the end, Jin''s expression was a very cold look. With a slight jump, while avoiding those jutsus, he raised his hands and shot a few bitter ones. One of the ninjas couldn''t escape. Suffering without a hit, fell to the ground, and the pain rolled unbearably. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Kim turned Reche with one hand, aimed at the ninja on the ground, jumped up, raised Leche in his hand, smashed his head at him, and the whole head of that name Ren was exploded, and died in Reche. under. Three ninjas around looked at a companion who was easily headshot. It was not calm. They understood that the female ninja was not able to fight by herself. Under a commotion, two ninjas turned around and ran, and one reluctantly stood still. There, his hands were printed, but his hands trembled slightly. The speed of closing the seal was very slow. When Jin took the opportunity to raise Reche and aimed at him, he smashed into the past without any suspense. The ninja was torn into two halves without completing the seal. Blood filled the sky. The two ninjas in front of them heard the sound and glanced back, lying directly on the ground in shock, looking at Jin in front, and a young ninja called in horror. "Don''t, don''t kill, I don''t want to die, I won''t fight, I want to go, let me go." Gold face sneered, looked at him, raised Rachel and greeted him slowly. Naruto stood in the distance, knowing that he should go up at this time, otherwise the two ninjas would have no effect. He wanted to make his reputation known, so he had to come out to save people at critical moments, and that effect was the best. The figure turned into a red glow, Naruto leapt to the two lying on the ground, his legs softened, and he looked at Jin coldly, turning his head to the two ninjas. "Hurry up, I''ll stop here." When the two ninjas saw Naruto, they showed surprise expressions. The faces that had been scared in tears now are moved by tears in their eyes, and they lay directly on the ground and gave Naruto a kneeling lick. This is a life-saving benefactor. They still understand some truths. In order not to disturb Naruto, the two Zhongni stood up and ran out behind. One of the older ones looked back at Naruto and was excited. Shouted "Naruto, you have to be careful yourself, this guy is very strong, don''t stand up, I will call others to bear it." Naruto would not respond. Then the two ninjas turned their heads and ran away quickly. As they ran away, they constantly lamented that Naruto was really good. They even helped them regardless of their safety. This is a model of the village. The older ninja looked at his partner and said seriously "Let''s go quickly. Don''t let Naruto be a low-grade player. Hurry up and find someone else to help them." The ninja nodded deeply, saying a bit sadly. "In fact, we blame us for being too weak, otherwise we can definitely help Naruto." ... Just when the two ninjas left completely, and there was no one around, Naruto was relieved, pretending to be serious and really not suitable for him, and his face relaxed, Naruto stretched a lazy waist and said to Jin. "Well, let''s report the situation. Many people in Dashe Wan have not retreated." Jin stepped forward, looking up, kneeling on the ground with one knee and saying "It is reported to the owner that, in addition to the four snakes that have been tolerated by Dashemaru, there are less than 3 other ninjas in Okinawa Village, including some psychic beasts and snake monsters of Dashemaru." After listening to Naruto carefully, he nodded and looked at Kim. "I see. Now you go with Osumaru, let him not doubt, and kill as many people as possible in Koba Village. All you have to do is to be the most trustworthy person near Osumaru, and monitor them well. Every move. " After Jin heard it, he gave a respectful response, turned his head and ran out towards the back, jumping towards the place of the big snake pill, which is the third generation of Naruto. Naruto saw Kim leave, turned his head and walked towards the rear. He wanted to help a few people in Muye Village. Just two steps later, he saw several ninjas rushing over. I saw the ninja who started running out. Zhu Xihong rushed over. Xi Rihong, who hasn''t seen her for a long time, is full of charm. The thin willow eyebrows are crumpled up. She must be worried about Naruto''s comfort. When she heard Naruto''s accident, she immediately rushed over. The moment Naruto saw Xi Xihong, Xi Rihong also found him. The original frowning expression spread out, his face stopped and jumped with a smile on his face, came over, looked at Naruto and asked worriedly. "Naruto, do you have anything, that female ninja?" Naruto gazed at the red eyes of Xi Rihong and said calmly "It''s okay. Now that ninja has been beaten away by me, I wanted to chase after it, but there are other bad people in the village, so I want to help them run away." Xi Rihong''s joyful face was rippling with a flower-like smile, and she couldn''t help but stretch out a fair arm to mold Naruto''s head, and said happily. "Brother Naruto, you are so amazing, even if you think about the village so much, the people in this village will definitely appreciate you." Hearing Xi Xihong''s words, Naruto quickly said with a smile "In fact, as long as Xixi Hong sister thanked me alone." Evening is red, a flash of shame flashes on his face, he can''t help taking his palm back and frowning. "Naruto, don''t make fun of your sister, how many times have I told you this?" Chapter 219： : Make a name Naruto didn''t listen at all. When he finished that sentence, he jumped straight ahead, while passing by the two ninjas, Naruto clearly saw the admiration and gratitude in the eyes of the two ninjas. novelhall.com This look shows that the effect is very big, very big. Now it is to let more people admire him. How to do it is to use his strength to drive away those powerful invaders. Naruto jumped on top of some unspoiled houses, and saw a few giant pythons in front of them, chasing after a group of people, more than a dozen of them were ordinary people in the village, only a few were Zhong Ren, none of them endure. There is a particularly obvious one in the big snake. It is the one that has ten thousand snakes. The strength of the ten thousand snakes is not comparable to that of Zhong Ren. Under one bite, it directly swallowed one Zhong Ren. That was no resistance at all. Use it directly. The huge mouth spit into it. The other scared Zhongren''s legs shook. The snake that swallowed up in a middle spit spit out that long tongue and said in a bad tone "One is not enough. I will take you all off so that I can have a meal." After talking about a huge mouth, he rushed over and just rushed to the side. Wan snake''s head seemed to have been hit hard by something, and was directly sunken. I saw Naruto punching Wan snake''s head fiercely. With a "bang", the recoil of this fist smashed the 10,000 snakes out. With six tails, Naruto with Fairy Mode turned on, stood in front of the crowd with both hands. The tiles and dust under the feet are flying because of Naruto''s momentum. Looking at the people in front of them, the crowd exclaimed, and some of them couldn''t help discussing it. "Isn''t this Naruto, why is it so great." "Yeah, I just smashed out such a big snake just now. This is too great. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, and Net . "Is this guy still a fox kid?" "Well, well, Naruto just saved us, why would you say that word." "Sorry, sorry, I accidentally made a mistake." The voice of several people reached Naruto''s ears, which excited him, but there was not much change in expression on the surface, and he looked coldly at the snakes that had knocked down a house in front of him. Wan snake shook her head, rolled up, and looked at Naruto in front of her, her face sinking, she called angrily. "Naruto, it''s you again, you dare to disturb me for dinner. I must swallow you this time." After saying that big mouth, he rushed towards Naruto. Seeing that the snake opened its mouth wide, the mouth covered a wide area. The three remaining Ninjas panicked and shouted at Naruto. "Naruto, be careful, this guy is amazing." Naruto didn''t look back, said coldly "I''ve never looked at this kind of bug." Hearing Naruto s worm, Zhong Ni''s expression was shocked. What shocked Naruto to dare to call Da Snake Pill''s psychic beast is a little worm, but this is Wan snake, swallowing a Zhong Ni Anaconda. When Naruto uttered the word worm, Wan Snake smashed into it with a big mouth, and the rubble flew across the ground, biting **** Naruto''s standing ground, biting the land into the ground. Meter. There was an excited expression in Wan Snake''s eyes, because he knew Naruto didn''t hide. Watching Naruto be swallowed, a few of Zhong Ni''s hearts couldn''t bear it, that is, those ordinary people were all in pain and yelled angrily at the snake. "Don''t be afraid. Naruto was swallowed by this guy for us. We can no longer avoid it, we must act for the village." The crowd spurred, and immediately responded, and some ninjas were showing their sufferings, ready to rush up. Just when everyone wanted to rush up, they just heard a shouting shout from the front. "Art fire escape **** fireball." Naruto took the opportunity to launch a ninjutsu and hardening technique when Wan Snake bit him, and the skin on the whole body became extremely hard instantly. Wan Snake''s fangs couldn''t bite into it at all. This is s-class hardening. Hit by ordinary ninjutsu, Naruto can be unscathed, not to mention a mouthful of thousands of snakes. Standing in the mouth of Wan She, aiming at the belly of Wan She in front, Naruto is a house-size fireball shot in the past, all Ninjutsu in fairy mode will become the magic law, the power of this fireball is more than s level, hit In Wan She''s belly, she shot straight out. With a bang, Wan She''s belly was shot and the fireball passed through it and flew into the sky. Wan Snake opened his eyes and stared at the Naruto who couldn''t bite him, and he fell to the ground slowly. At the same time, those who were shocked behind Naruto made a shout of excitement. "Here and this, Naruto is too powerful, a ninjutsu is solved, it is simply too powerful." The few people who were closest to Naruto were also excited and walked over. Looking at Naruto, they said excitedly. "Naruto, you are truly amazing. Wan Snake was solved by your ninjutsu. You are now saving all of us. Thank you so much. You are a hero in the village." This sentence inspired those people, and some people shouted excitedly "Naruto is a hero, a hero." Looking around the people around, Naruto showed an embarrassed look and said with a smile "Actually, I just happened to be a little bit lucky. Not to mention, there are others trapped. I will rescue them." Zhong Ren didn''t believe that Naruto was lucky. They could kill the huge snake, and they wouldn''t be so embarrassed. Everyone waved their hands, and sent Naruto excitedly. As the snakes died, the other giant snakes were alarmed, their heads were dead, and they had to rush to escape. A few of them did not escape, but also died in the hands of Naruto. Of course, they were killed in order to save some people. The rescued people were almost excited and almost hugged Naruto. Especially the family was rescued, the excited Naruto wanted to be his son directly. Naruto, who sweats heavily on his forehead, refuses the invitation of a family to be his son, and runs towards the place of the three generations of Naruto ahead. Looking far away now, the fight over the three generations of Naruto is not over, but it should be fast, he understands that soon the three generations of Naruto will use the corpse to seal it up, and use his own life to seal one hand of Dashe Wan. To make Dashe Wan unable to use Ninjutsu, all he has to do is to rush over and destroy the power of Da Snake Pill, and then let the three generations of Naruto agree to make him Naruto. Chapter 220： : Three Generations of Naruto Sacrifice Naruto jumping between the roofs, looking up at a glance, saw that the trees in front had been turned into crisscross trees, enclosing the three generations of Naruto and Otomaru. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto looked at the dense woods in front of him, and he couldn''t see how the third generation of Naruto was, but this situation clearly said that the battle was nearing its end. While Naruto was looking for the three generations of Naruto, the old voice of the third generation Naruto came out. "Da Snake Pill, I am going to use a ninjutsu you have never seen before." Listening to a shout, Naruto''s expression freezes. Now in Fairy Mode, he is very sensitive to various things, and can clearly distinguish the direction of the sound. His body is like a lightning, he shuttled in and bypassed several trees. I saw three generations of Naruto already in illusion. Shouted three generations of Naruto with both hands "Seal, ghouls." The third-generation Naruto ape flying sun chopped towards the second-generation naruto and the first generation naruto rushed to the past. The second-generation naruto stood in place and did not dodge. The invisible case of the ape flying sun chopped the second-generation naruto. The second generation of Naruto fired a few water bombs at the body of Ape Fei Zhe, and penetrated that body, but at this time the Ape Fei Zhe was already under the control of Death, and even if he was not killed, he would not live long. So there are no scruples. Catch the ape flying sun of the second generation of Naruto, and growled. "Come out." I saw a large hand full of curse marks appearing on the chest of the ape flying sun, reaching to the second generation of Naruto, directly wearing it, holding it in the palm of the hand, as if grasping something, pulling towards the outside, the second generation is under the pull The soul of Naruto, Ape Feiri cut off to see the second generation of Naruto souls caught, and shouted again with a serious look "Seal. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Text. Net" The big hand retracted, with the soul of the second-generation Naruto, rushed into the belly of the ape flying sun chopped, the second-generation Naruto turned into a rock, and fell and fell to the ground. The seal of the second-generation Naruto''s ape is flying, and his forehead is full of sweat beads, panting, turning to look at the first-generation Naruto. Because the second-generation Naruto is sealed, his illusions are also unlocked, so he looks bright around. Time didn''t allow him to think much, Ape Flying Sun rushed out towards the original Naruto. After all, the original Naruto was a puppet. After dodging twice, it was caught by Ape Flying Sun. The corpse''s hand reached into the original body, pulled out his soul, and sealed him up. Seeing that the two generations of Naruto were sealed, Dashe Wan stared deeply at the third generation. At this time, after the death of the two generations of Naruto, two corpses were born, which were the hands of Dashe Wan and two very faces. The ape flying sun was panting and said somberly "I didn''t expect that you should calculate even your subordinates. These are sincere you, follow your subordinates." Da Snake Pill looked calmly at Ape Flying Sun Cut without saying a word. Ape flying sun cut calmed his breath, a hand called the name of the psychic beast ape demon, a huge stick flew into the hands of ape flying sun cut. The ape flying sun chop that held the golden hoop stick and smashed it at the big snake pill. The big snake pill greeted the golden hoop stick with a grasshopper sword. The two weapons interspersed and made a sound, and the ape flying sun chopped the big stick. From time to time, he hid the grasshopper sword of Dashe Wan. The fighting between the two was getting fiercer. It was Naruto who was beside a big tree, so as not to be found by two people, he hid behind the leaves and only showed his head to look at them. There is no meaning to come here to help, now the ape flying sun is the end of the crossbow, as long as a short while, it will die under the side effects of the corpse. Saru Feizai also knew that his life was near, and without any scruples, the attack was very fierce. With a wave, he struck out the grassy sword of Dashe Wan. Osumaru lost her weapon and slashed directly in one hand. The ape flying sun chopped away from the palm of the big snake pill, jumped towards the sky, stood on a tree branch, launched the golden hoop rod in his hand, pointed it at the big snake pill, and the golden hoop rod extended and appeared at the same time. Just grabbed it with a big hand. Dashenmaru stretched out his hand, and launched the latent shadow snakes hand. Several little snakes spewed out of the cuffs, and the little snake slid toward the middle of the stick and greeted it, binding the golden hoop stick to death. The big snake pill that only cares about the golden hoop stick still carelessly, even forgot to guard against the ape flying sun chopped, the ape flying sun chopped down, the body quickly came to the big snake pill, while the big snake pill did not respond, he stretched out his hands He grabbed the big snake pill. The body was discolored by Saru Feizhan''s body. Saru Feizai stared calmly at Osumaru''s face and said calmly "That''s it." After that, the corpse''s big hand passed through the ape flying sun''s chest, and grabbed it toward the big snake pill. With a finger, the big snake pill controlled the grasshopper sword that fell to the ground and stabbed at the back of the flying bird. At this time, Naruto can step forward to stop the sword, and then save the ape flying sun through s-class palm immortal, but Naruto did not do so, blinking at each other and pulling at the front. Two, whispered with folded hands "My three generations of Naruto, I''m sorry, I don''t want to save you. For my next generation Naruto, you still have to sacrifice better. Without your sacrifice, I can''t take office." When Naruto was talking, Saru Feizai had already grasped the body of Dashe Wan with the corpse''s hand. He could only pull a little under the grip and pull it out forcefully. Da She Wan knew that things were not wonderful. , The resistance is very strong, causing the ghoul to pull slowly. "Jiao", the grasshopper sword behind it directly pierced the body of the ape flying sun cut, blood from the mouth of the ape flying sun cut out, and seeing it almost impossible. Saru Feiri cut and looked at Osumaru hatred. "Even if I can''t take my life, I can still seal your hand so that you can no longer perform jutsu, Naruto will definitely avenge me." Having said that, Ape Flying Sun Cut controlled the hand of the corpse ghost, and instead took one of the arms of Oshimaru, the knife in the hand of the corpse fell down, chopped it on the soul arm of Okinama, and cut it out directly. Ape flying sun chopped his teeth and sealed the seal, and sealed the arm of Dashe Wan. Naruto looked at the whole thing and understood that the battle was over. In fact, what the ghoul looked like, he couldn''t see it, because only the person who was sealed and the person who started this jutsu could see the corpse. Ghost real appearance. It''s a pity, with a little curiosity about the seal of the ghoul, Naruto hopped over the branch. As soon as Naruto came out, they immediately caught the eyes of the two. Dasumaru was panic-stricken. He was almost killed by Naruto under his last effort. This time, he could nt send his ninja. Naruto was fighting, and Osumaru who wanted to understand this point ran as soon as he turned his head. Chapter 221： : Appointment of Naruto Naruto''s gaze fixed, looking at the back of Osumaru, and he wanted to chase after him, but Ape flying sun shouted to stop him. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net "Wait for Naruto and stop chasing." Naruto turned his head to watch Ape Flying Sun Chop. There is only one breath in Ape Flying Sun Chop. He may lose his life at any time. Looking at his pale face and aging more Ape Flying Sun Chops. Naruto has a little apology in his heart and looks serious Said "Grandpa Naruto, don''t move now, I''ll send you to the hospital." The ape flying sun shook his head and looked at Naruto, his original resolute face eased down, showing a faint smile. "Naruto, you really want to be Naruto." Naruto understands that at this time, he must answer carefully. This is an opportunity to become a good opportunity for Naruto, so Naruto nodded heavily, and hummed. Ape Fei-ri cuts his face with a kind smile and covers his punctured belly with one hand, barely raising his head to look at Naruto. "Actually, you are too young now, I shouldn''t have made you a Naruto, but I became the third generation of Naruto and you are about the same age, so I only tell you one thing." Naruto pressed the excitement in his heart, grabbed the old hand of the ape flying sun to cut, and said a little tear "Three generations of Grandpa Naruto have anything to say, I will listen." In fact, the tears are half true and half false. It is true that the three generations of Naruto were blinded by themselves. It is normal to shed tears for this guilt. Saruhito cut into Naruto''s tears and said moved "Good boy, you are indeed very obedient, except for a little naughty, but no one can match your strength, you will be the most powerful Naruto in Koba Village, what I want to say is what is Naruto." Naruto held the hand of Ape Flying Sun, looking straight, listening carefully. Ape flying sun cut slowly and said "Huoying is the hope of the village. To inherit the will of Muye and take everything in the village as its responsibility, all you have to do is protect the village." Naruto nodded sharply and said sincerely "Three generations of Grandpa Naruto, rest assured, I will definitely strengthen the village." He can only promise to make the village strong, but he can''t promise to protect the village, because Muye Village is just a stepping stone, allowing him to step forward. Ape flying sun cut does not understand Naruto''s thoughts at all, but just because Naruto has promised to protect the village, he smiles comfortably, while smiling, looks at the ape demon aside, said weakly "Ape demon, go and tell this to Ziya, or Kakashi and others, hurry up, while my life has not completely disappeared." The ape-like demon like a big monkey responded, and turned away, beating, and running fast. Ape Feiri cuts and looks at Naruto, slowly closing her eyes, and has no strength to speak again. Naruto saw the three generations of Naruto life slowly disappear, and finally sighed, there was a feeling of sorrow in the heart, but it was not very large, it was more a joyful mood, and it could immediately become Naruto''s joy. At this time, the running ape demon noticed the disappearance of the life of the ape flying sun, and knew that it was necessary to speed up, and the ape demon who ran forward was more fast. It didn''t take long before he saw Zilai. Since he was with Kakashi and Asma, the three of them were very serious. They rushed over to see the three generations of Naruto and saw the ape demon. Since waiting for someone to stop, Asma can''t wait to ask "What happened to Lord Naruto?" The ape devil looked at a few people seriously and said "I don''t have much time right now. I can only say a few things. The third generation of Naruto is dead and killed by Dashe Wan. The third generation of Naruto is passed down to identify Naruto as the next generation of Naruto. I do nt have much else. Having said that, go and ask Naruto, I''m leaving. " After that, the ape demonized into a cloud of smoke and disappeared in place. Looking at the cloud of smoke and the disappearing ape demon, three people froze in place. Several of them looked sad and shocked. It was shocked that the third generation of Naruto would make Naruto Naruto. Naruto is less than 13 years old, let such a small child, when this is possible. Asma looks very serious, thinks for a while and says "Naruto is too young. It is not the time. Although he is strong, he is so small that he cannot take on the responsibility of Naruto." Zi Lai also had some sadness on her face, but when she heard this, she frowned slightly and said in displeased tone. "Three generations of Naruto have also become Naruto at the age of 13 years. Naruto''s ages are very young, and Naruto''s strength is definitely the strongest person in the village. Who else can play Naruto." Asma looked at the unhappy look of Sui Lai, and was a bit surprised. In fact, Sui Lai was right in the last sentence. Except for Sui He, no one can really be a Naruto. The weight is the most sufficient. Seeing that they were about to be Naruto, Naruto was about to quarrel, Kakashi said immediately. "Well, let''s take a look at the situation of Naruto now. It''s possible that Naruto is still alive." Sumi also nodded with Asma, hoping in the direction of Naruto with a little expectation in her heart. According to the speed of the three, they appeared in this dense forest within two minutes, showing in front of them three generations of Naruto with their eyes closed. And Naruto is kneeling on the ground, holding one hand of the three generations of Naruto with both hands, his eyes closed deeply, as if praying. Naruto''s appearance made the three of them hit like a sledgehammer. Asma couldn''t help but sighed and said "It seems that Naruto should be able to make progress through this matter. When it comes to Naruto, I don''t have any opinions." He also nodded in the same way as Asma, slowly walked towards the ape flying sun and chopped the corpse, and stretched out a hand and patted Naruto''s shoulder in a gentle voice. "Naruto, let go and let the three generations of Naruto go well." Naruto turned around and looked at Zilai, he didn''t understand what he was talking about. He just read out the San Zi Jing just out of excitement just now, soothing the excitement in his heart, avoiding other people coming later, face Expression betrayed him. This is when the three generations of Naruto died, if they laughed, they would definitely be dragged out and hit him, and his Naruto would suddenly become a bubble. Naruto resisted the excitement at this moment, looked calmly and said "Three generations of Grandpa Naruto were killed by Oshimaru." Lai also nodded and said sadly "I know, the ape demon had already told us just now, Naruto, you have done a good job, Dashe Wan ran away, there is time to chase after, and now the most important thing is not to let the three generations of Naruto lie down here." The three generations of Naruto moving forward have become more and more deeply sad, and Naruto is also infected by the atmosphere. Picking up the body of the three generations of Naruto, several people hurried towards the Naruto building. At this time, some of the village''s big Snakeballs also left because of the big snake pill. Wanshe was killed, and other snake monsters also ran out. A group of people gathered together and looked at the people who came over, especially the corpses held in their hands, and understood what was happening. The ninjas of Muye Village shed tears, and the sky was covered with clouds. There was a heavy rain, as if to set off the sadness at this time. Chapter 222： : Woodleaf Presbyterian Mission There was heavy rain in the sky. At this time, three generations of Naruto were buried. Many people, densely packed, both men, women, and children, dressed in black clothes, stood in front of the three generations of Naruto''s tombstones, showing sadness. novelhall.com Naruto stood in the forward direction, glanced at the raindrops falling in the sky, turned to look at the three generations of Naruto, and sighed slowly. The voice of sigh was heard by Sakura and Ino who surrounded him, and Ino whispered in Naruto''s ear. "Naruto, what''s wrong, is it because the three generations of Lord Naruto have died?" Naruto glanced at Ino and said quietly. "That''s right." Xiao Ying stood aside and interjected "Naruto, in fact you worked hard, now I heard that the three generations of Naruto want to make you the next generation of Naruto." Sakura was talking, she was all excited, and Xiaolian said excitedly "Naruto, you are awesome. You are going to Naruto immediately, and then I am Madam Naruto." Thinking of Madam Naruto, Sakura had a low-faced smile on her face. She completely forgot about the present occasion. If Naruto reminded her, she might laugh. If the meaning is wrong, Sakura straightens her face and stares at the three generations of Naruto in front of her. The burial seemed very simple. A thick sad atmosphere filled the surroundings, and the sound of tears could be heard from time to time. The three generations of Naruto were very popular. Everyone had feelings for him. Great. At the end of the funeral, Naruto was crowded by Sakura and Ino and left. It didn''t take long for them to see Muyemaru rushing over at a glance. Muyemaru with a somber face came to Naruto and sobbed. "Master Naruto, you must kill Dashemaru to help his grandfather revenge, I believe Master Naruto will be able to do it. Look. Wool, Chinese Website" Faced with Kobamaru, Naruto couldn''t help but smile and said with a smile "Of course, I''m sure I''ll get in trouble with Dashe Wan, rest assured." Kiba Maru nodded heavily, and said firmly to Naruto. "I will definitely follow the example of Master Naruto." Naruto moulded the head of Mochihamaru and said nothing. When he took off his hand and was about to leave, several dark men wearing cat masks and wearing black mourning clothes appeared in front of Naruto. Sakura and Ino couldn''t help but raise their hands for protection. Presumably, they were frightened by those in the fake shadows yesterday. They were afraid that there were other people in Koba Village. The shadow crew looked at Naruto and said respectfully. "Naruto, the elders, and others are looking for you. Can you come with us?" Naruto''s reputation is famous for this battle. The village understands two things. Naruto controls the nine-tailed demon fox. Naruto defends the village and becomes a great hero. The shadow crew had to speak carefully. Now this young man is not the old one. Naruto is likely to become the next generation of Naruto. Thinking of the young man in front of him is Naruto. Naruto looked at a few secret personnel and understood that it was time for the elders to choose, so he nodded and said "Well, I follow you." Sakura and Ino originally wanted to follow, but a few secret personnel stopped and said that other personnel could not go, only Naruto, and the two girls had to leave reluctantly. The shadow crew took Naruto several ups and downs, came to the Naruto Building, walked to the innermost, and came to a room in the General Assembly Hall. The room was full of people, and several Shangni were also there. The most prominent one was Sutra, and Sutra stood unconstrained and greeted Naruto. "Yo, Lord Naruto in the future." If you have been here since, a few people in the room were unhappy, and the two most unhappy were the two old consultants, the old Mito Menyan and the old woman, who went to Xiaochun. Turning to bed Xiaochun patted the table and stood up directly, saying in displeased tone "Since, Naruto was not the time when Naruto became, but now he is too young to take on the role of Naruto. I am the first to object." Mito Kayan nodded, agreeing with the transfer of Xiaochun. Since he was also looking down, he stretched his face and said solemnly "This is what the three generations of Naruto personally said. Do you want to disrespect the will of the three generations of Naruto?" Xiaochun turned to bed and was directly asked. He was a bit ugly and sat down. He just said this, that, he couldn''t say a word. But Mitomon Yan seemed very calm, and calmly said to Zili "Three generations of Naruto have no right to appoint the next generation of Naruto, only the elders and others have the right." He also smirked and murmured dissatisfiedly. "Old stubborn." Naruto didn''t expect that someone would quarrel with him when he came in. It seems that it is not good to be with Naruto, but with the support of this pillar, there is a great chance of success. And there is still a "card" of favorability in the village. Naruto came to the front and stood and looked around. At this time, the people sitting were more or less famous families in the village. His expression was very normal. When he was just arguing, there was no trace of talking. Looking at him was normal, and it was a bit weird. Naruto looked around for a few moments before he said "Actually, I''m not suitable for Naruto at all. I understand this, but the third generation of Naruto decided to be me. Then I respect the will of the third generation of Naruto. Grandpa of the third generation of Naruto has just passed away. I don''t want to violate the words of his elderly people." This exit was contemplative by the people present. Naruto''s words made sense. The three generations of Naruto had just appointed a person and died, but they immediately said that they could not be used. This is disrespect for the dead, and the three generations of Naruto are very popular. Than they add up. The elders were musing, and one of them spoke first. "I agree with Naruto as Naruto." What surprised Naruto was that this person turned out to be a sunfoot. Looking at the sunfoot, Naruto looked a little surprised. He didn''t understand why Hyuga would help him to speak. Did his head short? Facing Naruto''s questioning eyes, Sunzu smiled slightly and looked at Naruto with a smile. The day-to-day smile made Naruto fight a cold war, one that once asked you to kill someone, and then smiled at you, and that smile was like a serpent throwing a long letter. Chapter 223： : All votes passed As soon as the Sunfoot opened, some elders in the family also agreed, and the popularity of Sunfoot was still very high. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Unexpectedly, because of a word from Sunfoot, nearly half of the old pucks of the Elder League raised their hands in favor of Naruto as Naruto. This is something unexpected. Sunzu''s smile was very rich. Looking at Naruto, the original serious expression revealed a smile that had never been seen before. Naruto now understands that Nishizu really wants to help him, but why is it? Do you already think about it and want to attract yourself? Although Naruto has no good feelings about Nishizu, Hanaru and Hina are both members of the Hyuga family Yes, I can barely accept it. Seeing that the elders began to stand beside Naruto, the two consultants were not calm, and Mitomonyan said with a somber expression. "Everyone think about it. Naruto is a demon fox. The power of the demon fox is easy to run away. Naruto is very likely to become a burden in the village. How could Naruto be a demon fox." After hearing this, Naruto took a cold look at the old man, and suddenly thought, shouldn''t Kim be allowed to do it again, and kill the old man, and the group was dead? He thought that no one would object, but the two consultants, An old man stopped him from becoming a Naruto. Mitomonyan didn''t speak, and he immediately interrupted. "I can guarantee that Naruto''s Nine-tailed power will not run away, and everyone thinks that if Naruto Nine-tailed runaway, it would have become a demon fox already, and he would not protect the village like this." Mitomon snorted coldly and said sarcastically. "You may also not know since the battle that took place more than ten years ago, when Jiuwei invaded, many people died in the village, more than this time. Jiuwei is the disaster star of the village, or if it is not the fourth generation of Naruto With the seal of life, the village is long over, so Naruto''s time bomb cannot be placed here. Wap.novelhall.com " Sui Lai sank a face, looked at Mito Kayan, said coldly "Advisor, you should know that Naruto is the son of the fourth generation of Naruto. What do you mean by that? Naruto was sealed by his father. It is a matter of course that Naruto is the next generation of Naruto." Mitomonyan came out with a little cold sweat. He was anxious to say just now, but suddenly he forgot the most important thing. Naruto was the son of the fourth generation of Naruto. His father gave his life for the village. Point, of course Naruto is qualified to be Naruto. Some people who did nt know about it were shocked, and some people began to read Naruto s name, Uzumaki Naruto, who is the surname of this Uzumaki, which clearly shows who Naruto s mother is, and Naruto s mother is very Famous, compared to the fourth generation of Naruto. All the elders immediately came to understand. Looking at Naruto, his eyes were very admired. What he admired was that Naruto was so small that he took on all the things, and did not disclose it to others. Slowly work to strengthen himself. This is what they admire. At this time, the majority of the elders'' group tended to be naruto, and only a few stubbornly stood by the two consultants. Seeing that the elders began to decide that Naruto would be Naruto, he turned to bed and Xiaochun immediately called and shouted with a stern expression. "Naruto has nine tails in his body, and no one can guarantee that Naruto can really suppress the nine tails. If the nine tails run away, what I''m talking about is in absolute disaster." The people around were silent for a while, and they knew very well that they had no opinion whatsoever. Some people who were about to agree had to oppose again. Let Naruto be helpless for a while, really want to simply a ninjutsu, get rid of these guys, but this is obviously impossible. At this moment, when the elders began to meditate, a loud sound passed. With a bang, the big wooden door was smashed open. I saw three small figures standing outside the door. Two shadow ninjas reached out to grab Wudong and Menghuang, and said calmly. "Hey, this is not a place where you can make trouble. Now there are important things to talk about, go back." It''s a pity that several people didn''t listen at all. I saw Muye Maru rushed over, passed through the two ninjas in the shadows, ran into this big house, looked at the people in front, and finally stopped looking at those two. Consultants. Shouted Konomaru with his hands "The avatar." Two clouds of smoke erupted, and two avatars came out of Muye Pill. The three Muye Pills did not pause, took their fists and smashed them towards the two consultants ahead. Had Kakashi and others hugged him, he might have hit it. The two consultants, looking a little serious, watched Muye Maru making a big noise here, and Xiaochun couldn''t help crying. "Kiwa Maru, this is not a school. Don''t insult your grandpa Naruto''s name." Muyemaru struggling desperately in Kakashi''s arms, shouting at Xiaochun. "Old lady, I didn''t insult my grandpa''s name. It''s you guys who are insulting my grandfather. My grandfather said to make Naruto a Naruto. Grandpa has recognized Naruto. You old guys are mumbling about something, Naruto Master. The strength of Naruto is enough, and many people in the village have been saved by Naruto Master. Naruto is due to Naruto Master. " Faced with the big noise of Muye Wan, the consultant''s face was a bit ugly, and the elders around him didn''t look good either. To them, Mu Ye Wan''s words were equivalent to drinking. Naruto looked at Muyemaru and others with a smile on his face. He did not think that these little farts were so good to him, and he was really moved. I thought that I should teach a few more jutsus in the wood leaf pill in return. Kakashi hugged Muye Wan and said quietly. "Well, now that you have finished talking, let me take you out." Wood leaf pill was in her arms, struggling fiercely "I don''t want to go out. I want to cheer for Naruto, Teacher Kakashi, let go of me. I want to beat these old guys, fly them, and let them know that Grandpa''s words cannot be violated. Although Muye Maru''s words were very exciting, the expression on his face was indeed very angry, and there was a sad feeling in the anger. Looking at the leaves of Muye Wan, the elders were afraid to let go of their farts, raising their hands one by one, saying "I agree with Naruto as Naruto." All the elders in the moment raised their hands to agree, which made the two consultants dumbfounded, because it turned out to be unanimous. No one except them. Eventually, Naruto became the Naruto, and it was passed by all votes. Chapter 224： : I want to be the sixth generation of Naruto The unanimous passage of this leaves Naruto''s heart extremely shocked. It is now Naruto. It seems that the last few words of Muye Wan are very useful, especially for Mu Ye Wan''s identity, and the effect is particularly obvious. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Zi Lai also looked at Naruto with a smile. "Now congratulations to Naruto, wrong, it should be five generations of Naruto." Naruto shouted as he reached out his hand "Wait, I don''t want to be the fifth generation of Naruto. The fifth generation of Naruto is too bad. I want to be the sixth generation of Naruto." "" Since I was wondering why Naruto said this, he didn''t ask much. Naruto is just a code name, that is, Naruto wants to be the 99th generation. The elders are still quiet in the fact that Naruto became Naruto, and they have not considered the reasons why Naruto did not want to be the fifth generation of Naruto. Seeing that the matter could not be reversed, the two consultants sighed, turning to bed, Xiaochun was looking upright and said solemnly. "Well, Naruto, you are the sixth generation of Naruto from now on." Hearing this sentence, the wooden leaf pill that had just been dragged to the door shouted directly. "Well, great Naruto." Wu Dong and Meng Huang''s expressions were very happy. Meng Huang pouted his lips and said unhappyly to the shadow ninja who was still holding her. "Let me go, Naruto is Naruto, now I am a disciple of Naruto." The people in the shadows were sweating profusely, and they let go of their hands obediently, they couldn''t arouse this "naruto disciple". Meng Huang''s eyes ran to Naruto with a peach heart and said excitedly "Master Naruto, Master Naruto, now we should call Master Naruto. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto smiled and moulded the cute yellow head, and said in a calm tone. "Of course not. I still like your name Naruto." Meng Huang nodded and answered happily. Kakashi and others also looked at Naruto with a reassuring expression, and it was expected that Naruto became Naruto. Mitomonyan looked at the children in the field and yelled, and could not help but cough a few times and said "Naruto, I will announce tomorrow about what you have become Naruto, and there are still some things for you to do." Naruto turned to look at Mito Kayan, and asked lightly. "whats the matter?" Mito Kamen faced up and said seriously "The construction issues in the village and the whereabouts of the enemy are all things that Naruto must do, and of course there are many other chores." Naruto nodded and responded, wasn''t it just some daily chores? He was worried that there was nothing to do, and it would be good to do something with Naruto to pass the time. ... Most of the elders left, and most of them had some things to deal with. There was no more staying. The sun foot in the elder group stopped after Naruto, and the original cold face of Nizu showed a smile and said with a smile. "Naruto, I want to talk to you about something. I wonder if you have time?" Naruto looked at Rizu, puzzled, and nodded. "Yes, what do you want to talk to me for?" Originally I wanted to say Laozhangren, but I didn''t just spit it out in my mouth. Just now Rizu helped him talk. He didn''t want to turn his face at this time, but Rizu helped him once. He didn''t mind playing tricks on him. . In fact, Naruto doesn''t know. Rinzu is very optimistic about Naruto. He wants to talk about the two daughters. Of course, he wants to pull Naruto into Nichito''s family. It is not important to have no blood lineage. Hearing Naruto''s promise, he said gently "Okay, then tomorrow morning, I will let Hina call you, and now I have something to go first." Talking about Sunzu bending and nodding slightly, Naruto s Naruto identity is enough to respect him. Although he wants to talk to Naruto now, there are too many things for the village reconstruction to be done by him Only a little time can be found tomorrow. Seeing that the Sunfoot left, Naruto was excited, and the excitement was that the Sunfoot even asked Hina to call him. It seems that Hina is not long before they can be together. Naruto can not let go at such a good time. When Naruto thought of Hinata, a soft word came over "Brother Naruto, is Naruto so happy? Your mouth is smiling awfully, but I really want to congratulate you." Listening to the sound of Naruto is just Xiruhong, only Xiruhong speaks so softly, as if to her loved ones, facing Naruhi''s nice face, Naruto smiles lightly. "Sister Xixi Red, you seem to have forgotten something." The evening sun was red, and she looked puzzled. "What''s the matter, doesn''t it seem right?" Naruto''s grinning face stared at Xi Rihong''s watery eyes. "Sister Xi Rihong, have you forgotten that you promised me before, if I become Naruto, you want to be my wife, but we pulled the finger." Xi Ri''s red face was a little ruddy, blushing, and a white wink, which was very charming, and said unhappyly. "Naruto, have you teased your sister again? I didn''t ask you for the last thing." Naruto pulled down a face and said earnestly "Sister Xi Rihong, don''t change the topic. Last time you said you can''t regret it. It was someone you promised me, and you swear. Now my sister wants to talk is not count. I understand. Sister Red is also a person without credit. " Best of all, Naruto pretended to be very sad and sighed. Xi Rihong couldn''t help panic, looking at Naruto''s sad expression, she couldn''t bear to say "No, brother Naruto, I didn''t say I regretted it, but you are too young now, I look at that thing, we are still, I remember, I seem to have something to do, I ll go Now. " Originally, Xihong wanted to say goodbye, but couldn''t say the words to her mouth, so she could only find a reason to leave. Looking at Xi Rihong''s back, Naruto''s sad expression disappeared, and a faint smile appeared, just because Xi Rihong hurriedly left, indicating that she had a good impression on herself. I did not expect that Xi Rihong was still a brother, and how she liked her child to be coquettish, it should be said that her baby face played a great role. Chapter 225： : Super Movie Chakra Naruto walking towards the house, called out the strongest system, one-click to complete daily tasks, now there are three gift boxes for VIP4, and these days the system has obtained three Ninjutsu scrolls, 30 Chakra training Dan, 30 Ninjutsu Cultivation Dans, and 4 Hitomi Cultivation Dans. Now Naruto''s Chakra practice dan has reached 950, Ninjutsu practice 520, and Pupil practice dan. Ninjutsu scrolls are no longer countable, he only knows that there are as many as 12 in the s-class. It is very happy to find that Chakra Cultivating Dan can evolve into a movie level with only 50 pieces. Shut down the system and saw Sakura and Ino meet, Sakura said excitedly "Naruto, I have heard that Naruto is going to be Naruto, is that true?" Ino was equally excited and said with a smile "Mr. Kakashi told us just now. I did not expect Naruto to be such a young child." Naruto showed joy. He didn''t believe the reality of the matter yet. Hearing what Sakura and Ino said, he found a little joy of being Naruto. Facing the admiring gazes of Sakura and Ino, Naruto pondered, and said with a bad smile "Yeah, but before I became Naruto, I wanted to do something very important." Sakura asked puzzledly "What is it, Naruto?" Looking at Sakura''s eyes, and that long and beautiful hair, Naruto said with a smile "I want you to accompany me to sleep." Sakura looked red, her face flushed, her head bowed, her mouth narrowed and she did not speak. Jing Ye said unhappyly "I don''t want to be with Sakura, but Naruto is alone, I still want to. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" After saying that Ino generously stretched out his arm and held Naruto''s arm, intimately to stick to it. Sakura hugged Naruto''s other arm, and stared at Ino with timid eyes. Seeing the two holding his hand, Naruto didn''t say anything, but walked towards the house. Today, we must do something about sleeping together, otherwise how to establish his strongest harem. Ino and Sakura entered Naruto''s hut, meaning Naruto''s expression was a little weird, but neither of them wanted to let anyone go. I just looked at each other calmly, as if shivering, who was shy and could not help running away, then Naruto was her. This also made Naruto reach out and hold them intimately, and in the kiss of Ino''s blushing face, he began to stroke Sakura''s body. A fragrant and exciting roll sheet began. ... The sky was slightly bright, and when the sky was barely white, Naruto climbed up. Now it is only 50 Chakra practitioners to reach the shadow level. He will not have to waste too much Chakra to practice himself and start to truly Build the people around you. Thinking of this, I was a little excited. Naruto, who sat up quietly, took the two white tender arms that were open on his chest, glanced at the two girls next to each other, and smiled. Yesterday, Sakura and Ino originally did not agree, but Naruto used it directly, which was a success. It was mainly because the two girls had stuck to him and did not want to separate for a second. After kissing the two girls foreheads, Naruto got dressed, got up, stretched out, stood in the room, and called out the strongest system. With one click to complete the task, Chakra''s practice alchemy increased 16 instantaneously, which is still 34. Naruto can''t wait, and directly open the 4 VIP4 gift boxes. The first one to get is 5 pupils. The second one received 30 chakras. The third one is a psychic beast cage. The fourth one was awarded with 2 pupil draws. There are only 4 Chakras practicing alchemy, Naruto is a bit depressed, only 4 and 2 missions may come out, but now there is no way to obtain them. Suddenly Naruto thought of the gambling system. In the past few days, he was afraid of failure. Naruto only experimented with some ninjutsu scrolls. The result of the experiment was 3 a-level scrolls, and 3 were burst. This time Naruto didn''t dare to put too much, but he didn''t believe he would be like the last time, so good luck, put 20 Chakra cultivation alchemy, Naruto ordered gambling. When the slot machine turned, the last success was that dazzling success. 20 turned into 40, and Naruto almost laughed out. At a glance I saw Ino and Sakura snoring on the bed, but forcibly put down. There are 20 more Chakras, and Naruto now has 1,016 Chakras, and looking at the 4-digit Chakras, the Naruto smiled. If you don''t want to improve yourself, you can get 9 ninjas with upper tolerance level, plus the Hitomi draw lottery gift box, and Hitomi practice alchemy, it will be just a matter of getting a team of members. However, Naruto still wants to do this in the future. Now he wants to improve his own strength. Only when he is strong can he dominate the direction of the whole Naruto world. While Sakura and Ino were sleeping dead, Naruto quietly took out Chakra Cultivation Dan and swallowed a lot of it into his stomach. Even if it is a thousand, it is actually not a lot. This thing is not full, and it tastes very sweet and delicious. When snacks are eaten, it does not solve the one thousand chakras. Chakra in the body began to boil, and the system beep sounded. "The host Chakra has reached the shadow level, and the whirlpool constitution Chakra has lifted its restrictions." After hearing this reminder, Naruto felt that another group of Chakras burst out in the body. The two groups of Chakras intersected, merged, and rotated. The whole body of Chakras was so thick that Naruto could not feel how much, anyway. Chakra is contained in every cell of his body. Now that the lake-like Chakra has grown, it has become like a sea. The rolling Chakra, uncontrollably swells out. Naruto s whole body momentum is very strong. The invisible wind waves evaporate around Naruto. People tried to hold down the chaotic chakra that was going away, maybe the house would be destroyed. Even if Naruto pressed it hard, those giant waves of chakras overflowed a little, hit the ground, and slammed a small hole out. The sound awakened Sakura and Ino. The two girls looked at Naruto with different expressions. Especially when watching Naruto controlling Chakra, she felt a little sweat on her forehead, and Sakura and Ino were a little worried. Sakura originally wanted to rush over, but was caught by Ino. Facing Sakura''s panic, Ino looked very Calm down "Wait a moment. Naruto doesn''t seem to be in danger like this. It''s dangerous if you run up like this." Sakura looked at Naruto in anxiety, and her worried brow turned into a ball. The whole body of Chakra was slowly squeezed, and Naruto spent nine cattle and two tigers to force down the chakra that was about to explode. The moment he pressed it, he immediately hung up. On-hook to practice the control of Chakra. While practicing, Naruto obviously feels that the turbulence in the body is stabilized every second, so that it will not take more than an hour to suppress this Chakra, and try not to use Chakra. Feeling the change of the body, Naruto can''t help but sigh again, it s really good to hang on to practice Chapter 226： : Conversation of Hyuga Seeing Naruto''s complexion improve, Sakura asked nervously "Naruto, are you all right?" Naruto looked at Sakura''s worried face and said with a smile "No, what can I do? I just wrestled with the nine tails of my body just now, and finally took full control of the nine tails. Mtlnovel.com" Sakura breathed a sigh of relief and said with joy. "Naruto, it''s great that you have nothing to do." The moment Sakura got out of bed, she rushed towards Naruto, and Sakura hugged Naruto under her great joy. , Naruto stopped Sakura and said with a smile. "Sakura, you''re not teasing me like this." Sakura whispered in Naruto''s ears "Naruto, I was really worried about you just now." In the face of Sakura''s concerns, Naruto comforted him a few words. Ino looked at the intimate look of the two, grumbled his mouth, and snorted coldly, but after thinking about it, suddenly remembered that Naruto just said that he would control the nine tails. Shouted "Naruto, you just said, did you control Jiuwei?" Naruto nodded, holding Sakura and facing Ino "Well, now I can finally use all my strength, and I have all the power of Nine Tail." Sakura took her head open on Naruto''s shoulders and blinked at her, her watery eyes clearly revealed her surprise. She just didn''t understand what Naruto said just now, just because Naruto had nothing to do. Happy. She took Sakura back to bed, Naruto was going to be tender to the two girls for a while, and there was a knock on the door. I knocked on the door, and Hina''s soft shout came in. "Naruto, are you here, my father asked me to come to you?" Unexpectedly, Hina came here so soon, Naruto looked happy, and was about to walk over, but was caught by Ino. Ino held the quilt and hid the delicate body under the quilt, showing only a pair of long beautiful legs. , Said a little cold to Naruto "Naruto, aren''t you enough with us, do you want to shoot at Hina?" Facing the vinegar jar of Ino, Naruto just smiled and turned his head. "Rest assured, I will always like you, and you are very important to me." After speaking, he bowed and kissed Ino''s forehead. Ino''s face turned red, and he let go of Naruto''s hand, grunted, and whispered. "I don''t care anymore, anyway, if you dare not want us, I will show you." "" Naruto quickly patted his chest and promised that he would not want her, and said something good before Ino let go of him, but he beaked his mouth as if the child''s toy had been snatched, making people want to hold him in his arms Love is moderate. But now it still matters to Hina, so Naruto opens the door, stays away, and walks out when Hina can''t see the room. Hinada said in wonder, watching Naruto''s strange movements. "Naruto, how did I hear a girl talking in your room just now." Naruto closed the door and said with a smile while looking at Hina "Actually, Sakura and Ino are in there. Does Hina Sister want to join?" Hinada blinked her white pupil eyes, her face reddish, and said shamefully "Naruto wants me to go in, and I will go in. I listen to Naruto everything." Naruto reached out and held Hina''s face, rubbed Hina''s little face, and said with a smile "It''s still my cutest sister, Hina." Hinada''s face was depressed by Naruto''s rubbing, and her face became hot and rosy, but without any struggling movements, she murmured softly. ... Led by Hinata, Naruto came to the Hyuga Sect''s house, with simple decoration and bungalows, especially the retractable door, showing Japanese characteristics. At this time, if there is a little beautiful girl wearing a kimono, it can''t be more suitable. Looking at the figure of Hinata in front, Naruto found that Hinata must be more cute in wearing a kimono, and she must try it later. Sakura and Ino are the same. Anyway, there are still many kimonos in this era. Don''t worry about money. Just rely on the title of Naruto, and you''re afraid that you won''t come. And as long as Hina and Spark are collected, the Hyuga family is not his thing anymore. Hinoda Shu opened the gate in the middle, kneeling on the ground with her knees, like an ancient Japanese woman, bowed and said respectfully "My father, Naruto is here." I saw the sun-footed feet flat on her knees, sitting on the ground, her hands on her knees, her back straight, looking at Naruto and Hinoda in front and nodding. "Well, you both come in." Hinada nodded, and walked in obediently, sitting on her knees in front of the sunfoot, lowering her head and not speaking. Naruto also followed the steps of Hina''s feet. He was the first time to see this formal knee sitting, especially the appearance of Hina, showing a very beautiful feeling, showing her round little feet, so that People want the same feeling. However, the sun foot was here, he still couldn''t be too impolite, so he sat down and learned the sun foot. Sunfoot looked at Hinata with her head down slightly, and said to Naruto with a calm expression. "Naruto, I don''t want to say anything about the past, but I still want to give you a modest." After saying that, Sun''s feet were low, and he bowed to Naruto as if he was kneeling. Naruto was shocked. He didn''t expect Rizu to pull himself down to apologize to him. He seemed to be sincere about him, so he quickly waved his hands and said "My old owner, I was a bit wrong before, so don''t mention it." Sunfoot looked up at Naruto, and said with a smile. "Naruto, you really know the big picture, um, actually I called you today to talk about the little girl." Naruto asked in doubt "Little girl, what little girl?" Rizu shouted to the side and called "Come out, fireworks, don''t hide anymore, can you forget that we can see through anything with our eyes." Just listening to the sound of Somon, Hanawa looked at Sunzu with a sullen expression, and walked obediently, but when he came to Naruto, he sat down on Naruto''s right side and lowered his head. speak. It seems that the prestige of the sun foot is still very large, especially in this family, the word of a homeowner is equal to everything, which has long been that Hina''s character is very well-behaved. Sunfoot looked around at the fireworks and Hina, looking at Naruto, his face was right, and his expression was serious. "Naruto, you really want to marry Fireworks and Hina, I want to listen to your heart." Naruto was overjoyed, and the words of the day showed that he was ready to be married to Hina, and it seemed that he had seen his strength beat, and then he figured it out. Naruto expressing inner joy on his face and nodding "Well, Lao Zhangren, rest assured, hand over the flowers and Hina, and I will not let anyone bully them." Chapter 227： : The Hyuga Family There was no trace of dissatisfaction with the sunfoot, but she smiled and said with a smile "Naruto, I can marry the fireworks and Hina to you, but you have to join our Hyuga family and change the name to Hyuga Naruto. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto was contemplative, and it was hard to say what he wanted to do. He didn''t want to join the Hyuga family at all, and he shook his head firmly. "No, I don''t want to be a member of the Hyuga family." Sunward and Sun were stunned, his expression sank immediately, and said with a gloomy face "Naruto, you have to think clearly, the position of the Hyuga family is not worse than that of Naruto. You join our family, and I can give you the position of patriarch." Naruto said seriously "No need. I said I didn''t want to join your Hyuga family. I don''t care about your little family." The face of the sun-foot became heavier and he shook his hands slightly, and said solemnly. "Small family, now the Hyuga family, there is no one who dare to say small, Naruto, I tell you, if you don''t see that your potential is great, I won''t let Hanao and Hinata marry you." Naruto''s complexion also sank. Now he doesn''t want you to be calm at all. He just stood up and said to the white eyes looking at the sunfoot. "I also told you, I''m going to decide on the fireworks and young fields. Don''t you want to stop me, be careful I destroy your Hyuga family and let you disappear from the wood leaves." The expression of Rizu''s face changed greatly, and he did not have the calm look before, he said angrily "Naruto, if you have the skills, try it. My Hyuga family will definitely be against you." Naruto scorned and said "I''m afraid you won''t succeed. Even ten Hyuga families are not enough for me to see. Hyuga family, I can create as many as I want. Wap.novelhall.com" His full body shivered, his eyes widened in anger, and he sent a hand to beat him, glaring at Naruto. "Naruto, from now on, our Hyuga family will be at odds with you, even if you are Naruto, Hanaru and Hina don''t want to see you in the future." Naruto made a grimace at Rizu and said with a sneer. "I care about you like this, Hina and Fireworks will definitely be mine, so just walk and see." Sunfoot looked at Naruto''s grimace, almost vomiting blood, and growled shouting. "Go out for me, get out of me." Naruto turned his head and dismissed the road. "Even if you don''t say I will go, rest assured that you will never stop me from marrying Sparks and Hina." Sunzu faced Naruto''s back, gritted his teeth, and looked extremely angry. ... At this time, it was almost dawn, and the sky was slightly bright, and Naruto walked towards the house. This time, he was out of touch with the sun foot, and it was even more difficult to get to the field and the fireworks. Could it be straight forward, or would the Japanese family be destroyed? . Just as Naruto thought of destroying the Hyuga family, Hina hurried a shout behind him. "Naruto, wait a minute." Turning around to look at Hina who ran over, Hina''s anxious face turned red, rosy cheeks, gasping for a small mouth, came to Naruto, looked at Naruto, and said sadly. "Naruto, no matter what my father says, I will be Naruto''s wife, and I will wait for you." After speaking, Hina stepped on her feet and kissed him gently, turning her head, Hina ran behind him. Looking at the hint of warmth near the corner of his mouth, looking at the young field in front of him, Naruto froze for a few seconds, his body moved, and rushed over. As soon as Hinata ran a few meters away, she was stopped by Naruto, her face flushed, and her head bowed so as not to look at Naruto. Naruto smiled and crossed his head, staring at Hinata''s shy expression. "Sister Hina, I find that I like you very much. It wasn''t right to do it this way, but in order to get you, I will do even the wrong things." After saying that Naruto stretched out his hands and hugged Hina directly. Hinata was shocked and grabbed Naruto''s clothes tightly. "Naruto, what are you doing, let me down." Naruto stared at Hina in her arms and said to her delicate ears "I don''t want anyone to stop me, so now I''m going to kidnap you. You belong to me now, not the Hyuga family." Jumping on the roof, Naruto hugged Hina and rushed to her home. Hina was blushing, lying in Naruto''s arms and struggling slightly, but she didn''t move. Looking up at Naruto''s face, Hina said ruddy. "Lord Naruto, let me go back, otherwise my father would say. And I will always like Naruto, no matter how long I will wait for Naruto." Naruto''s heart is warm, a few ups and downs, to maximize the speed, said while running "No, I won''t let you go now. I don''t want to wait too long. Even if the old man from the sun foot comes, I won''t let you go. You will always be mine, all mine." Listening to Naruto''s straight and bold love words, Honda''s heart was sweet, the shape of a crescent smiled at the corner of her sweet mouth, nodded, and shrank into Naruto''s arms, whispering "Well, I''ll always be Naruto, I''m all Naruto." Hugging Hina to her door, she gently lowered her, took Hina''s little hand, Hina didn''t struggle, and didn''t want to run away. Hina was completely submissive to Naruto at this time. Holding Naruta''s hand, Naruto opened the door and walked in. I saw that Ino and Sakura were no longer there and should go home, but that''s fine. It just gave him time to spend with Naruta alone. He took Hina''s little hand to the bed, and Naruto patted his knees. Hina was blushing and sat in Naruto''s arms. Holding Tiny Hina, in her ear, Naruto said softly "Sister Hina, we cooked the raw rice first and then we were not afraid of your father''s scolding." Hinada turned to look at Naruto with her white pupil, and said in confusion. "Naruto, what is raw rice for cooked rice?" Naruto held Hina''s little hand in both hands and stroked it. "I''ll tell you now." After speaking, he kissed Hina''s little mouth, and Hina''s pupils dilated, a little surprised, but the expression of surprise flashed, but her face was ashamed. In a violent kiss, Hina''s blushing face turned drunk red. With Naruto''s caressing action, he retreated from the little cotton jacket and slightly struggling Hina. His mouth made a breathtaking gasp, and his voice was very low It''s sweet. This is the best sound that Naruto has ever heard. He put Hina''s small body flat on the bed, and under Naruto''s skilled movement, he started a human primitive movement. Chapter 228： : Taking office In the morning, Naruto spent the soft embrace of Hinata. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net When getting up, Hina''s ruddy face was hiding in the quilt. Had Naruto pulled open the quilt and took Hina out, Hina would not dare to see anyone. The two got dressed, held each other''s hands, and walked out of the room. It was almost noon at this time, and Hina looked at the big sun at noon and said in surprise. "Yeah, it''s noon now. If my father knew he would say me, Naruto, I''m going back." Naruto clenched Hina''s hand, stared at Hina''s white pupil and said seriously "Don''t worry about Sunfoot, I want Sina Hina to stay with me." Hinada smiled sweetly, her blushing complexion bowed her head and did not dare to look at Naruto, she whispered "Naruto, I also want to be with you, but if I am with you, my father will definitely trouble Naruto, and I can''t trouble Naruto." Listening to what Hina thinks of for herself, Naruto is very moved, and she doesn''t want to force Hina, so that Hina can''t be embarrassed, so she can only leave Hina. After Honda left, Naruto walked on the street and looked at the crowd around him, but suddenly he didn''t know why. The eyes of the people around him were a little different. There was no such indifference as before, but a respectful expression. "Have you heard that Naruto has become Naruto, and said it is the sixth-generation Naruto." "Really, I also heard that Naruto protected the village and became a great hero in the village." "That''s right, Naruto can now be said to be Naruto." Several people''s talking voices reached Naruto''s ears, and from it, some people knew that they had become Naruto. The smiling Naruto walked slowly and saw an anxious figure in front of him rushing over. Kakashi looked around with a serious expression, and found Naruto, his eyes brightened. I jumped over and said without panting "Naruto, hurry to the Naruto building, others are waiting for you, what are you still doing here?" After hearing Kakashi''s words, Naruto then remembered that he should go to the Naruto building to replace Naruto''s affairs. He did not expect to love with Hinata, so he forgot such important things. Naruto leaning her head, saying apologetically "Sorry, it was delayed by other things just now." Kakashi''s expression eased a little, and he said earnestly "Okay, come with me now, the two consultants said that if you do nt come yet, you will be removed from your position. If you are not here, you will be dragged by you. Maybe you have nt The day before, I was kicked off. " Naruto shouted in surprise. "Really." Kakashi nodded heavily, urging again, while urging, he jumped towards the rear, looking hurried. Keeping up with Kakashi''s footsteps, Naruto hurried over to the Naruto building, wondering if the two consultants should be killed by the Jin who he controlled, and after a while, a little thing happened, and he was also driven down. ... Within a short while, Naruto came to Naruto''s office, the familiar office, without the three generations of Naruto, standing inside it and also two consultants. The faces of the two consultants were hard to see. When they saw Naruto coming in, their eyes were widened, clearly saying that they were blaming Naruto for being so slow. Haha, saying that he was a sleeping Naruto, walked in, and saw that the Naruto clothes hanging on a hanger in front were the most conspicuous. Zi Lai also stood beside the dress with a relaxed expression and greeted Naruto. "Six generations of Naruto, your clothes were finished yesterday." Naruto''s eyes brightened, looking at the Naruto clothes with six generations written in front. He couldn''t help but stepped forward and stretched out a hand to mold. The silk is very smooth, and it must be a good satin, and this should It''s all handmade, and it looks like this Naruto is like a cadre in the dynasty, and the treatment is very good. Naruto also saw Naruto in Naruto clothes, and urged with a smile "Don''t watch, you try it. If it doesn''t work, you have to change it quickly." Naruto responded, and he was really confused just now. Reached for this cloak-like coat and put it on. It was just right, not too big or small. I didn''t expect the tailor in it to be so handy, and the clothes didn''t have any light weight. Looking around the clothes on his body, Naruto showed joy, and was very satisfied with this naruto cloak. The two consultants watched Naruto get dressed, and his complexion only eased. They had to admit that Naruto was really well-suited for this dress. The small figure under the mighty cloak was similar to the four generations of Naruto. Turning to bed, Xiaochun looked at Naruto and looked at her Naruto clothes and said calmly. "Naruto, I want to tell you an important thing, that is, now that you are Naruto, everything must be the responsibility of the village, but now that you are young, we decided to find someone to help you, which is to find you an assistant . " After speaking, he turned around and screamed, a strange name, and saw a cloud of smoke ahead, a ninja kneeling in front of him on one knee, respectfully said "See Lord Sixth Generation Naruto." Zhuan Xiaochun pointed at the male ninja and said blandly "This is a mentor and is very handy for some important things." Without saying anything, Naruto interrupted "No, I don''t want this guy, give me a sister." Xiaochun turned to bed and looked at Naruto, and asked dumbly. "What did you just say?" Naruto stared at Zhuanchun, saying it word by word "I said I don''t want a man, so I''ll get a female coach." The side of the side also laughed and laughed and patted Naruto''s shoulder. "It is indeed my disciple, this sentence is very good, very domineering." He shook off his arm, Naruto patted his shoulder, and said solemnly. "I''m not kidding. I mean it." Standing in front of the ninja was a bit embarrassed, that is, turning to bed, Xiaochun''s face was a bit ugly, and she calmly said to Naruto. "Naruto, don''t make a joke, and this assistant is not an ordinary person, and must be specially trained." Naruto snorted, looking at Zhuanchun with a serious expression, "It''s my shit, I want a girl, don''t want this man, change me." That said, turning to bed Xiaochun grew up with a look of surprise, Naruto''s attitude made her heart burst into fire, but she did not dare to send it out. Now Naruto is Naruto, and what she said is still very important. The two looked at each other for a while, and the air around them was tense. Just then one person opened the door and walked in. Chapter 229： : Red Bean Assistant "It''s rude. I have one thing to talk to Lord Naruto about the second exam. Well, Naruto, what are you doing here?" I saw Red Bean holding a document, went inside, looked at Naruto ahead, and called out suspiciously. novelhall.com Looking around, I found that there was no "Naruto" figure, Red Bean said doubtfully "Don''t you say that Lord Naruto is here, why didn''t you see it?" Naruto saw red beans flashing in front of him, and pointed his fingers at the red beans and said "Yes, I want her to be my assistant." Red Bean''s face sank, and Naruto shouted unhappyly. "Naruto, what are you talking about and what are you doing here? Hurry up and get me out." Naruto hasn''t answered yet, and Mitomon Yan coughed a few times, looking at the red beans seriously. "Red beans, please pay attention to your words. Except for special personnel, Lord Naruto must call, don''t be so unruly." The consultant spoke, and Red Bean''s forehead sputtered a little sweat, and his expression was extremely shocked. He seemed to hear something incredible, and stretched out a finger to Naruto. "No, this little ghost is Naruto, Lord Mito Menyan, you wouldn''t be kidding me." Mitomon Yan snorted and shouted at Red Bean "Don''t be rude, don''t bark Lord Naruto is a kid, but you are a special tolerant, you must know the point." Seeing Mitomonyan''s expression was not right, Red Bean understood it, turned to look at Naruto, eyes widened, looked at Naruto, surprised expression as if petrified. Turning around, Xiaochun looked around at the red beans for a few moments, and thought about it for a while, then said to Naruto "Hongdou does have the ability to act as an assistant, but her character seems to be at odds with you. You no longer think about it. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Naruto waved and said with a slight smile on his face "No, I want her to be my assistant." Turning to bed, Xiaochun sighed and waved, driving out the ninja who was originally an assistant, and then said to the petrified red bean "Hongdou, you heard it just now, Lord Naruto named you as his assistant. I do nt need to say anything about what you are going to do. You do nt need to do anything in the dark. Now you can only assist Lord Naruto. Alright. " Red beans reached out a white tender hand, pointing at Naruto, still unbelievable, saying "He is Naruto. Impossible, this guy is a hooligan, how could he become Naruto." Turning to bed, Xiaochun''s face sank, and his expression was very ugly. "Red beans, this is the third time to warn you, you should know what would happen if you continue to insult Lord Naruto." Adzuki quickly closed her mouth, and Xiaochun turned to bed to prove that everything was true. Naruto standing in front of it was Naruto. Turning to look at Naruto, Red Bean found that Naruto''s cloak was written with six generations. Because Naruto was facing her direction, the back could not be seen at all. Only when the cloak was blown by the wind, In order to see those bright red characters, six generations. In the face of Naruto, Red Bean''s face stretched. How could she not understand why Naruto became Naruto, and asked her to be an assistant, this hooligan''s assistant, no, it should be said to be a rogue Naruto''s assistant . Naruto looked at Red Bean very happily. Now he is Naruto. This status allows Red Bean to have no right to speak loudly to himself. In the future, Red Bean will be in his palm. Thinking about playing with red beans, Naruto wants to laugh. Holding back a smile, Naruto said to Hongdou with a serious expression. "Well, by the way, my mouth is a bit dry now, go and get me a cup of tea." When he heard this, Red Bean ran away, and the documents in his hand were smashed, but he was stunned by the two consultants. He immediately stunned and turned his head to pour water. Just arrived at the door, red naruto shouted again from behind "Remember the one I want to warm, the one with 30 water temperatures." Red Bean turned his head, staring at Naruto fiercely, gritting his teeth one by one. "I know, Lord Naruto." With a look of cannibalism, Red Beans took the cup and poured tea. Seeing that Red Bean was ordered by Naruto, the two consultants didn''t say anything. The assistants took such a thing for granted, and it was not too surprising. The two consultants, while taking red beans to pour tea, explained some things to Naruto, such as being polite to others, not like children, and learning to treat the people in the village. After talking a lot, the consultant left one after the other. Lai also leaned at the door and looked at Naruto''s headache and said with a smile "Naruto, now you know why I''m not Naruto?" Naruto nodded in agreement. This Naruto is really not a human being. This is almost a bargain. It also needs to show a smile and be kind to others. All the attention is just a headache. It seems that Naruto still has to find someone to represent, such as letting Tsunade act as agent, and then he is behind the scenes, this is not bad. But now I can only think about it, Tsunade''s information is not yet available. Thinking of Tsunade, Naruto suddenly asked about it, "Master Lai, I really want to hear that you used to be San Ren, San Ren. I only know Dashe Wan and you, and who else is there?" Since he was looking, he could not help showing a trace of nostalgia, he said nostalgically "Another is a violent old lady, but she cannot be said to be an old lady, because she looks much younger than her age. This person is called Chishou Tsunade." Naruto said in a puzzled manner "Oh, is this Tsunade great?" Lai also nodded, as if sighing "It is really strong. Her strength is above me. The most important thing is that weird force. I can''t stand your master when I hit it." As if remembering something, he had a slight smile on his cheek. It seems that since he was a little masochistic, he was so happy to be beaten and laughed so cheaply. Naruto feels that he has not been saved, how could he catch the kind of queen-like woman like Tsunade. While Naruto and Suzu were chatting, Red Bean walked in with a cup of tea. The face was unsightly, and a disgusting expression came over and put the tea on Naruto''s table. That is, on Naruto''s desk, Naruto gave a glance, and said blandly to Red Bean. "Well, it''s not bad, get me some more sugar." Chapter 230： : Teasing Red Beans Red Bean angrily put the papers in her hand and left it on the table. The cup of tea was about to turn over, and the angry red beans glared at Naruto. "Naruto, don''t think you are a Naruto, I dare not talk to you, I will teach you a good meal today." Naruto looked at Red Bean with a smile and said calmly "Okay, you try it." Red beans were teased by Naruto, and the little white teeth were almost cracked, and he rolled up his sleeves and came towards Naruto. Naruto smiled faintly, screaming immediately when the red beans were one meter away from him. "Help, Red Bean is going to kill Naruto." Red Bean stunned the whole body and rushed forward, and he would catch Naruto with a wave of his hand. Naruto''s figure flickered and he avoided it easily. Seeing that he missed it, Hongdou immediately persuaded, because there were three shadow ninjas rushing in. Due to the invasion of Muye Village the day before yesterday, there are more people around Naruto than before. Several ninjas with dark faces in the cat face came to this office in a cloud of smoke, kneeling on the ground with one knee facing the Naruto Asked "Six generations of Naruto, has anything happened?" Hongdou mentioned her throat with a heart. If Naruto said that she was going to stab herself just now, she felt that there was no good fruit to eat, and at this time people were trembling, maybe she would catch her as a traitor. Naruto glanced at Red Bean and looked at the nervous appearance of Red Bean. He waved his hand and said easily. "It''s okay. I just had trouble with Sister Hongdou just now." The dark part of the cat''s face should be heard, his body turned into smoke, and then hidden again. Red beans breathed a sigh of relief, and was a little grateful to see Naruto''s eyes, but it was more angry. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Turning his head to the front, Hongdou strode out, watching Nadou go outside, Naruto yelled "Sister Hongdou, where are you going?" Red Bean turned to Naruto and gritted his teeth. "Give you sugar." Naruto said calmly "No, I just lied to you." Red Bean stared, almost rushing up again to sting, but with the previous experience, this time I dare not move, I can only stand there and use her eyes to kill. Naruto didn''t care at all. He sat on the chair of Naruto and drank with tea. Looking at Naruto''s popular red beans, Lai also laughed and said with a smile "Naruto, I didn''t expect you to have a good hand with women. I''m not under the teacher at all. I won''t bother you. I have some things to investigate." Hearing this investigation, Naruto couldn''t help asking "Master Lai, what do you want to investigate?" He also wanted to leave. Hearing Naruto''s words, he turned his head to look at him with a positive expression and said solemnly. "Actually, I didn''t want to tell you about this, but now you have the right to know about Hao Ying. When the three generations of Hao Ying died the day before, a man named Tuanzang in Muye Village died, and it was weird. The man pulled out his soul and died. This ninjutsu was exhausted by ghouls, but he didn''t know who did it. " I did not expect that the cause of the death of Tuanzang was found. Naruto was a bit surprised. I wonder if I could find out who did it, but I couldn''t find it on his head, but only on the head of Dashe Wan. This black pot, Dashe Wan is set back. Looking at Naruto''s astonishment, Shulai also said quietly. "Naruto, you have to be careful now, although there are many people in the shadows around, but." Speaking of half, Zilai also flashed in shape, coming to Naruto''s ears, whispering "I think the people here have traitors, so be careful." Naruto really wanted to tell Zilai that he was a traitor, but this cannot be said. Zilai now believes him completely, and it is best to get his full trust. So he nodded earnestly. He also reminded Naruto that he looked up and jumped forward, and walked towards the outside of the village, presumably to check who was killed by the group. Regardless of where he came from, Naruto drank tea, looking at the red beans, Taking a sip of warm tea, Naruto cleared his throat and said "By the way, don''t you have something to tell me, say it now." When Red Bean was stunned, I remembered it, stepped forward, picked up the document that was still dropped by her, and handed it to Naruto "I checked the records of the second examination and found that several people were under the control of Oshimaru. They were hidden deeply, especially one of them called Dou, which had been hidden in the leaves for several years, and we did not find it." Naruto took the red bean file and looked at the lines of text above. It was obviously the information in that pocket. It seemed that the intelligence ability of Muye Village was okay, at least if there was a problem, it could be corrected in time. I looked around at the names, Naruto stared at the red beans, and said lightly. "I know all these people, but you haven''t found anything other than these." Looking at Naruto was not surprised at all. Hongdou''s face was surprised. She did not expect Naruto to know about it. It seems that Naruto is indeed suitable for Naruto. Take back the red beans of the file, straighten your face, and have a lot of respect, return. "temporarily unavailable." Naruto looked at red beans and said with a smile "You seem to be my assistant now, but it would be better for me to rub my shoulders and rub my waist." Hongdou''s original respectful attitude suddenly turned into an angry expression, shouting at Naruto "Naruto, you are now Naruto, please pay attention to your identity." Naruto reluctantly spread his hands and said "I''m paying attention now. I just talked to you just now. My waist is sore. Don''t get me wrong. It''s really sour." Saying Naruto stooped to make a very tired look, but red beans were angry, but there was no meaning to come forward to help at all, and a cold attitude said "I''m just your assistant, not your nanny." Naruto sat up straight, looked at red beans, and smiled. "That''s okay, even then, I''ll tell you you want to kill me, come on" Hearing Naruto trying to cry, Red Bean panicked and said in a panic. "Wait, Naruto, rub it for you, let me rub it for you." Now Hongdou is crying without tears. When she encounters such a shameless person, she is considered to have been moldless for eight lives. Going forward, Red Bean stretched out Bai Nen''s arm, stroking the model around Naruto''s waist, and gently rubbing it for him. The technique of red beans is really good, especially the soft little hand, the soft and cold touch of the cold mold is very comfortable. Chapter 231： : The Work of Naruto Naruto lies on the table with his hands on his head, smiling and enjoying the massage of red beans. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Half an hour later, the door was pushed open, and saw a shadow ninja holding Cheng Shan''s papers in his hand and walked in. Watching the dark part holding documents in both hands, piled up his face, Naruto was dumbfounded, this is the first day he took office, is it necessary to be so scary. As soon as the dark part of the cat''s face came in, watching the movement of Red Beans helping Naruto in front, there was not much surprise. Obviously it was a well-trained reason, just holding the pile of documents, walking directly in front of Naruto and placing it Quietly on the table "Six generations of Naruto, now you have a batch of documents for you to deal with. They are all chores built in some villages. They also include greetings from various names, and condolences of the leaders of the ninja villages belonging to the other five powers. You look at them one by one. " Naruto looked at the documents nearing half a meter in front, and said in surprise. "But, so much, can''t you watch it?" The dark part of the cat''s face didn''t speak, but Red Bean stood up and said somberly. "Naruto, you are now Naruto. These are the things Naruto should do. Okay, now give me a good job." After speaking, Red Bean went to the pile of documents, took out one, and handed it to Naruto. Naruto reached out to take it, opened it, and found out that it was really a chore. For example, how many houses will be built in a certain street, please seek approval from Lord Naruto. "I rely, how do I know if I am building a house?" Naruto yelled with a handful of files still missing. The shouting scared ninja knelt down on one knee, and really thought Naruto was angry. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network But Red Bean didn''t get angry and gave him a white look and said with a sneer. "Now you know that Naruto isn''t so good at it, but don''t try to regret it and give me a good job. I, your assistant, has the right to supervise you." Naruto looked up at Red Bean. Obviously, the smile of Red Bean was obviously good-looking. He made it clear that he wanted to get revenge on the trick he had just made. He pulled down his face and looked at Red Bean seriously. "Okay, you''re my assistant, please help me to smooth this out. I don''t understand anything now. You should help me well." Hongdou was stunned. Looking at the file, her head was too big. She was not doing this. If she was asked to train people, it would be okay. She only had a headache when she looked at the correct files. But this Naruto assistant can''t regret it, unless she doesn''t want to do it in Koba. So Red Bean''s face changed color instantly, his complexion went over, picked up those documents, and looked up. Seeing the two patiently looked at the file, the dark part retreated respectfully. ... Afternoon time was spent in the documents. Naruto originally wanted all of Red Beans to be arranged by him. Unfortunately, Red Beans was not stupid. He forced Master Naruto to share half of the documents. The pile of documents, looking at these so-called miscellaneous things, Naruto''s head is big, this is simply a pit, even more pitted than his system, what to build a house, what to build a road, and some secret words in the dark, turning over The letter-by-letter comparison of the book, the translation is really irrelevant, such as where to find a piece of clothes for Dashe Wan. I''m going, what do I want for clothes, are you guys so boring? Complaining and complaining, Naruto still watched patiently, after all, this is what Naruto should do. Hongdou smiled slightly holding the file in his hand and said with a smile "Haha, the condolences are so funny and so funny." Naruto raised his head and stared at Red Bean. Red Bean''s expression was positive, his face was a little awkward, and he continued to look at other documents. After looking for a while, suddenly Red Bean frowned and said "It looks like there are traces of the Xiao organization, and this location is very close to the leaves." Naruto''s face sank, and Xiao began to immediately catch the tail beast. At this time, it was only natural that he appeared in the wood leaves. Thinking of those members of Naru, Naruto stretched out a hand and said "Let me take a look." Adzuki held the piece of paper in a respectful hand and handed it over. Naruto took over but found all the **** secrets. Looking at the fart, he didn''t understand the secrets at all, and the whole face became more and more gloomy. Hongdou looked at Naruto''s somber face, couldn''t help covering his mouth, laughed softly, and said with a smile "This is what you want to see, it''s none of my business." Naruto raised his head and looked at the gloating smile of Red Bean. "My wife, you seem to have forgotten one thing, but we signed a marriage contract, and only we are here." After saying that Naruto licked his mouth and stood up slowly. Naruto''s expression of red beans, which meant that Naruto was wrong, suddenly panic, shaking his hands, panic said "Wait, do nt come here. I did nt mean it just now. Really, let me tell you. In fact, it means that two members of Xiao were met on the border of Muye Village. I can only say that it may be Xiao because they That dress was special and I didn''t see it on my face. " After hearing the words of Red Bean, Naruto''s expression was positive, and he sat up again, supporting his chin with his hands crossed, thinking about something. Now the plot is the death of three generations of Naruto. If the original plot is followed, the two members of Xiao Xiao are Uchiha Itachi and Ganki Oni. Each of Xiao''s members is not vegetarian, and each has film-level strength. Thinking that Itachi and Ghost might appear in Kimye Village to come to him, Naruto was a little excited, not a little scared, but a strong excitement, and excited to have a fight again. Seeing Naruto''s expression was not right, and there were still some smiles, Hongdou stood aside and asked puzzledly "Naruto, what do you think, laugh like this, now members of Xiao appear on the border of the country of fire, which is not a good thing." Naruto nodded and looked at Red Bean and said "Of course, I didn''t say anything good, rest assured, if they dare to come, I will let them leave on their stomachs." In the face of Naruto s self-confidence, Red Bean was a little puzzled. Xiao s members still understood, because Dashemaru used to be, and now the two Xiao members came over. Could not help but froze, whispered softly. "I saw it when you were beaten down." The voice was very small, and I was afraid to hear Naruto, but now that it is a Naruto character, this little voice still cannot escape Naruto''s ears. Watching Red Bean whispered, Naruto smiled, without refuting, only by letting her see it, she would realize that she was more than just film-level strength. Chapter 232： : Admiration from everyone I spent the whole day in the file and almost put Naruto down. That was the real backache. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Wearing six generations of Naruto cloak, Naruto walked towards the house, at this time it was already a little dark. But the bright moonlight and the bright lights everywhere were not too dark in the market. Muye Village has destroyed many houses, and many people are rushing to build them. There are still many pedestrians and ninjas who direct the work. Seeing Naruto coming, those ordinary people stopped and showed respect, and said a little bent. "Master Naruto, good evening." Naruto was tired now and didn''t want to talk at all. He waved his hands and walked directly. Those people didn''t say anything, the worship on their faces was very strong, Naruto s prestige is higher every day, because the things that he saved many people in the village are circulating day by day, and even that Naruto appears He drove the big snake pill away and saved the three generations of Naruto. Unfortunately, the third generation of Naruto was already killed by the side effects of ninjutsu, so he gave Naruto a place. Naruto at this time had no idea that he had changed from a demon fox kid to a real village hero, and he was now thinking about how to create power. Now Naruto has become, and then the most important thing is to use the strongest system to get a few forces that can fight against Xiao, so that he can be more stable in this world. The eternal kaleidoscope is the ideal control of human mind. There are still 8 places. As long as 6 are used to control 6 people in the dark part and strengthen their strength, the entire dark part is in his hands. He is Naoying, and it is not a piece of cake to appoint several important personnel in the shadows. Unfortunately, this can only be thought about, because he doesn''t have much Chakra cultivation alchemy at all, only less than 30, these can only be a few powerful Zhong Ren, what is the use of Zhong Ren, those dark parts are the strength of Zhong Ren itself. wap.novelhall.com Turning off the strongest system, Naruto secretly said, "Looks like you can only slowly increase Chakra to practice alchemy." When I returned home, I found that the home was empty. I didn''t expect that Sakura and Ino still didn''t return. It should be entangled by some chores in the village. Sleeping alone in bed was the first time that Sakura and Ino had established a relationship. With a sense of exhaustion, she slowly fell asleep. ... This consciousness slept until dawn, if Naruto and Ino called him, Naruto would really like to sleep until the afternoon. Opening his eyes, he looked at Sakura and Ino in front of him, and Naruto looked hazy. Sakura''s expression was very excited, and the excitement on that pretty face came out early in the morning. She stretched out her hands and grabbed Naruto''s arm, saying excitedly. "Naruto, I heard that you became Naruto yesterday. Show me what Naruto''s clothes look like." Ino also had the same excited expression, and went up and held Naruto''s other arm and said "Yeah, yesterday, if it wasn''t for my parents who said they couldn''t bother you, maybe I''d go to the Naruto building to find you, Naruto, what is Naruto going to do?" But Naruto, the two girls, had to stand up obediently, put on the six cloaks of the six generations, and shook them in front of them. Sakura and Ino immediately showed peach heart, and looked at Naruto with admiration. Under the gentle service of Sakura and Ino, eating early, Naruto hurried to the Naruto building. The pedestrian greeted as he passed by. "Your Lord Naruto, you got up so early, you''re really busy." "Master Naruto, do you want this apple?" "" Naruto felt a little shame. These people changed too quickly, and the effect of starting to create prestige was too obvious. Rejecting a few people who wanted to send fruit, Naruto came to the Naruto building, at this time Kakashi and Sasuke were already waiting there, along with some others, Lee Locke, and Inutsuya. Watching Naruto come, Lee Locke ran across with a blind eye, revealing that pair of front teeth, smiling. "Naruto, you are truly amazing. It has become Naruto so quickly. Fortunately, the next Naruto will be mine." Naruto ignored Lee Locke, went to Naruto''s chair and sat down, looking around with a smile. Sakura and Ino stared at Naruto''s gaze, clearly fascinated, and their hearts flickered incessantly. Inugazuka smiled at his face, looked at Naruto, and said without mind "Naruto, it''s too fast for you to become Naruto. It hasn''t been a few days for the exam, and it will become Naruto so soon." Naruto said calmly "I said long ago that this position is mine." Inugazuka sighed and shook his head. "I did not expect that the three generations will give you a position. It seems that your strength is really not comparable to us." There is a trace of smile under the corner of Kakashi''s face, which is not obvious, but it clearly shows that he is happy that his disciples can be Naruto. Sasuke''s expression was hard to see. He looked at Naruto coldly, looked for a few seconds, and turned away without turning back. Kakashi glanced away from Sasuke, and sighed. He couldn''t stop this kind of thing. Naruto doesn''t take Sasuke at heart at all. Under the position of Naruto, some strong men will meet one by one, and they are afraid that no one will come to play. With the appreciation of several people, Naruto readily accepted it. Looking at the happy expression of everyone, I found that I do nt know why every day, his face is a little ruddy, and his eyes are also dodgy. As long as he looks at him, he immediately looks down at the soles of his feet. When I couldn''t figure out what was going on with this girl, Li Luoke and others left one by one. They still have work to do. It should be said that they should intensify their cultivation. These young people are compared to Naruto. In addition to admiration in their hearts, more is Not convinced, of course, it does not include some girls, such as Sakura and Ino, it is really very happy, you can see that mouth smiled. When Lee Locke left, there were only Sakura, Ino and Kakashi in the room. Kakashi, who has not spoken, finally spoke, and said to Naruto with a smile. "First of all, I think I should congratulate you, Lord Sixth Generation Naruto, but it s no use to say this at this time, it s all the result of your own efforts. Naruto, I have to admit that you are a genius, a true genius. " After speaking, Kakashi sighed as if sighing, how much Naruto''s strength has improved, he is the most clear, from a general level of tolerance, to the strength that even Naruto does not care about now, this strength is infinite Now, Kakashi can''t figure out Naruto''s bottom, he only knows that Naruto is several times stronger than him, for sure, because the power of the fairy mode and the nine tails at the same time is as powerful as the sky. Chapter 233： : Hurrying by for a month Time slowly, more than 1 month has passed, and the village''s construction has been slowly completed. In addition to being surrounded by piles of files, Naruto has a little bit of daily life. The VIP level is about to be upgraded in more than 30 days. It''s only the last 350 points. wap.novelhall.com In addition to the daily routine of the system, it is to love with a few girls It s okay to tease the red beans when it s okay, and it s very interesting to let the heroic red beans help with tea. Especially the look of anger and intimidation, looking very cool, every time I saw Hong Dou holding Bai Nen''s fist in anger, to be ridiculous, Naruto wanted to laugh, he really found himself a bit s constitution. In fact, Naruto still has a rest time, otherwise one does not get tired after doing so much work. It is good to hang out with Sakura and Ino during the break, especially after becoming Naruto, those people in the village are very enthusiastic and buy things at a discount. And also a small gift. Those villagers were also eyesight. When they saw Naruto and Sakura and Ino together, they immediately understood the relationship between the several people. This incident also caused an episode. The episode is to talk to Naruto on both sides of the family, but they are very open, and when they hear Naruto slap on the chest, they will be sure to treat your daughter well, so there is nothing to say, in fact, the two girls are all hanging on their bodies and minds On Naruto, none of them objected, and the parents said nothing. In addition to accompanying Sakura and Ino, Naruto also likes to secretly have a relationship with Hina. Hina''s gentle attitude seems to not be angry at all, and all requirements for Naruto are obedient. There is not much resistance. It is well-behaved. Cute. What Naruto has gained the most in more than a month is that which is obtained by the strongest system, 35 VIP4 gift boxes, and more than 400 Chakra cultivation dandelions. Ninjutsu cultivating dandelions has reached 800. Unfortunately, the ninjutsu cultivating It is a pity that Dan cannot be used by others. The number of pupils of the pupil technique has reached 65, which is a good number. The number of pupils of the pupil technique has evolved less and the effect is great. At least these two can evolve 2 recurrent eyes. Sitting on the table in Naruto''s office, I looked at the 35 VIP4 gift boxes lazily in front of me, and Naruto clicked to draw them. The prizes were shaking, and rich rewards appeared in front of Naruto. For example, Chakra practiced 100 Dan, Ninjutsu practiced Dan 50, and 2 s-class scrolls. To sum up, Chakra practice dandelions directly reached 1080, Ninjutsu practice dandelions 1200, 30 s-class scrolls, 100 a-class scrolls, 500 sub-b scrolls, 45 pupil draw prize boxes, and pupil practice 75 Dan, 5 psychic iron cages. Looking at so many ninjutsu cultivators, Naruto has a headache. This thing can''t be taken out. My ninjutsu is already s-class. It is really annoying to look at. So Naruto intends to practice ninth grade b or below. Anyway, he just wants to spend ninjutsu to cultivate Dan, 1,200 pieces. This practice will be a bit tired. Originally I wanted to directly take out the ninjutsu scroll book to learn, but looking around, I finally walked to the door and hung a door sign "Please knock on the door", and then came back. With both hands and palms, the face has a fairy mask, and the fairy mode is turned on. You can feel the surroundings with consciousness, and find that those in the dark are far away. After seeing this, Naruto begins to take out the ninjutsu scroll to learn. Naruto did nt want to look at the b-level ones, and he took out the c-level point of view. The more garbage of ninjutsu, the greater the consumption of cultivation. Now he is wasting these ninjutsu cultivation dan, not to strengthen himself. So I took out five c-class scrolls at once Fire , Dragon Fire Flames Shulker Leech Leech After learning 5 types of ninjutsu, Naruto suddenly felt that he should complete all the avatars. That would be interesting. So he took out Mo avatar, wooden avatar, thunder avatar, and earth avatar. After learning these nine ninjutsu skills, the rest is to practice to the s level, with 1,200 pieces. You don''t need to be afraid of failure at all, just mess around. A few dozens of jutsu, Naruto''s fingers jogged quickly, and saw a succession of cultivation successes and failures. It took another five hundred chakras to practice dan, and all nine ninjas reached the s level, and the dark red s level. At present, there are seven hundred chakra cultivation dandelions, and the numbers without more than a thousand look pleasing to the eye. After doing all this, Naruto turned off the strongest system, stretched out a long lazy waist, and looked out of the window at noon. There was a sense of boredom. He originally had a strong amount of chakras, because he hung up every day to practice Is more and more stable, and now it can be controlled skillfully. His strength is not just a movie level, it should be a super movie level. Unfortunately, such a powerful strength, without an opponent, it is really boring to panic. I originally thought that the ferret and ghost sneaker would come soon, but the result was more than a month. There is no news at all. Is this country of fire so big that it hasn''t finished a month. Or maybe it''s already here, maybe looking at him somewhere. After more than a month of Naruto, Naruto has become boring. It is really free to change the documents from day to night. It seems that it is necessary for Tsunade to act as an agent. It should be as soon as possible. It is better to be behind the scenes. Of course, before being behind the scenes, Naruto still has some important things to do, which is to sort out the dark parts of Muye Village. "Well, Naruto, what do you do with this thing, is there nothing?" Naruto was meditating about the shadows, and a knocking sound was heard from outside the door. Regaining consciousness, Naruto''s expression was right, looking at the front and saying "Nothing, come in." Hongdou opened the door and walked in, holding a cup of tea in his hand, walking to Naruto, and putting it down. Everything was methodical, without any dissatisfaction or complaints. Now Red Bean has been integrated into the role of this assistant. Naruto looks at the Red Bean standing upright and says with a smile. "My wife, do you seem to have forgotten something?" Red Bean''s brow slightly popped, a flash of dissatisfaction flashed, turned to look at Naruto, and asked calmly. "What''s the matter, and I''m not your wife." Naruto said with a smile "You seem to have forgotten your dessert, but it doesn''t matter. It''s better if you sing a song." Red Beans frowned, his face yelled at Naruto ugly "Naruto, don''t think that I listen to you obediently these days, I''m afraid of you, and I tell you, if you are not Naruto, you are good-looking." Naruto''s expression remained unchanged, he took a teacup and took a sip, and said with a gurgling sound "You can do it if you don''t sing. If you don''t sing, I will now post an announcement saying that you are back with Dashe Wan again. Now you are just helping Da Shemar to investigate the affairs of Muye Village. Do you think those people will Listen to me? " Smiling Naruto, holding a tea cup in his hands and looking at red beans. Hongdou was almost mad, and Naruto s words were a must. Depending on his current status, even if she was a big snake pill, some people immediately believed that, thinking of the consequences of that belief, Hongdou could nt help but hit one. cold war. Looking at Naruto coldly, red beans gritted his teeth and opened a small mouth to start singing. The five tones are incomplete and hard to sing, just like a ghost crying. The most interesting thing is the red beanie''s expression, gloomy, eyes wide and staring at Naruto. Naruto gazed at him with a smile, looking happy, drinking tea and listening to her singing. Chapter 234： : Itachi and sneaky appearances The day passed unconsciously, when Naruto raised his head from the pile of documents and found that it was getting late, and Red Bean stood aside with a cold expression, and flipped through the documents from time to time. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Naruto smiled, and was about to go forward to say a few words, tease her, and suddenly a coolness rose behind her. This feeling has been gone for a long time, which shows that the atmosphere is strong. With a frown, he ran towards Red Bean, and Red Bean did not respond at all. I saw Naruto appear in front of Red Bean for a moment, and said with a serious expression. "Don''t look at people, don''t look into his eyes." Red Bean was startled and shouted at Naruto with an unhappy expression. "What nerves do you have, and give way to me, don''t stop me." Just after the red beans roared, I saw two clouds of smoke appearing in front of me. Two of them appeared in the smoke. One of them had a blue skin and didn''t want to be human skin. Ruthless, half of his face was hidden under his collar, and no expression was visible. The blue skin is just that sneaky, the sneaky expression against its diaphragm muscles, said to the ferret next to it "Brother Itachi, it looks like this little ghost already knew we were here. It''s worthy of Naruto." Itachi''s calm expression looked at Naruto, the kaleidoscope writing round eyes penetrated a kind of condensed breath, calmly looked at Naruto, said softly "You are Naruto, the sixth-generation Naruto of Momi Village, I have something to talk to you about." Naruto turned his head and looked at the two. Itachi gave a nonchalant look. He couldn''t tell what expression he said, but he could see that there was absolutely no good intention. I didn''t expect these two to come so brightly and honestly, but here is the Naruto building, and it is the innermost part of the village. The precautions should be the strictest, so they are not afraid of death and show up directly. It is indeed a cold and ruthless ferret. wap.novelhall.com After glancing at Itachi, Naruto said calmly "I don''t seem to have anything to talk to you, but even if you are here, you should be entertained." The sneaky looked at Naruto''s short body and said with a smile "This little devil is still very angry, let me try it first, I heard that Dashe Wan has been defeated by his men." Itachi was silent and did not speak. It was indeed a partner of Itachi for many years. He understood the meaning of Itachi. He held the diaphragm muscles behind Naruto with a stab in the past. Naruto''s expression was condensed, and just before he was about to avoid, Red Bean stopped him in front of him, and stretched out his hand to launch the submerged snake hand, and the piles of small snakes swarmed towards the ghost. The ghostly expression froze without a trace of panic. He lifted the big muscle knife and waved it directly, cutting the pile of snakes into two. At this moment, he immediately made Red Bean understand the strength of the ghost, and looked at the ferret coldly, especially the kaleidoscope writing the round eye. Red Bean''s forehead gave out a cold sweat, and he took out his bitterness and opened his posture and murmured. "What''s the matter, where are all the shadows here, where are they going to die, when they are missing, what did they eat?" Sneaky looked at Red Bean and said with a smile "Are you talking about those cat-faced kittens? They may be dreaming now. Itachi''s illusion is not something that ordinary people can solve." Hearing this ferret, Red Bean turned to look at the ferret who stared at Naruto coldly, and said with surprise. "You are the Uchiha Itachi who killed Uchiha." Itachi didn''t look at Red Bean, but kept staring at Naruto, without looking away. Naruto looked at Itachi with a relaxed expression, and he was not afraid of his eyes at all. Now he is an eternal kaleidoscope. How could he be afraid of the writing wheel eye of this kaleidoscope? In the face of Itachi''s eyes, Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and said with a smile "I really want to hear people say that you are strong, but I don''t know how strong it is, let me try it. Unfortunately, the range here is too small, and I can''t play well, let''s go to other places." After saying that Naruto moved, Chakra broke out all over, and came to the window with a residual image. Itachi''s expression changed, and he turned to stare Naruto with a colder look. The ghost sneaker also means that the situation is not right. Naruto''s speed just means that he did not respond, but speed does not mean that together, in front of large-scale ninjutsu, speed is a trick. Naruto turned his head and glanced at the two of them, but he couldn''t turn his head, and jumped forward. The sneaker rushed over first, and the nerves were so big that I didn''t even realize that this was the Naruto building. This is the innermost part of the Naruto. Naruto ran with the sneaker and ran towards the village, not that he didn''t want to be in the village. It''s just that I''m afraid it''s not fun. Seeing that Naruto was chased by someone, Hongdou was anxious. Although she was very unpleasant to see Naruto, anyway, Naruto is a six-generation head, how could he let him take risks. In a hurry, Red Bean had no time to call others, but had to follow closely behind. Itachi looked at the number of people in front, and looked around the crowd with a cold expression, frowning, his legs jumping, still followed closely. Jumping in the village, several people''s figures were immediately seen. For Naruto, they were no longer familiar with it. Seeing that the situation was not right, some ninjas who had been hanging around immediately rushed to report to Ziya and Kakashi and others. At this point Kakashi was still training Sasuke. When a person ran to him in panting and told the situation, the two rushed over here. The body is like a lightning, one rises and falls, the whole person disappears into the air, and again appears the roof of a building separated by two. Naruto''s speed surprised Ghost, but Ghost was more of a bloodthirsty excitement. Holding the diaphragm in his hand and aiming at Naruto, he threw. The bandage entangled in the diaphragm was completely cracked, and a thorny blunt device rushed straight towards Naruto. Naruto''s expression freezes, he glances at the diaphragm muscles, flashes lightly, and jumps out briskly. The diaphragm muscles crossed Naruto''s body, hitting a house, squatting, smashing half the house, and the dust covered the sky. Naruto didn''t take a look at the house, accelerated his posture again, and jumped forward. The jump was a distance of hundreds of meters. The ghost rushed forward to recover the diaphragm muscles and hurried towards Naruto. Red beans and ferrets are close behind. Itachi watched Naruto and Ghostly calmly and couldn''t help but say "Don''t consume Chakra anymore. This guy is faster than the two of us combined. He hasn''t shown his strength yet." The ghostly face was surprised, glanced at the ferret behind him, and turned to stare at Naruto. Sure enough, it was Naruto''s relaxed attitude, as if he was not hurrying, but playing. Chapter 235： : The Real Strength of Nine Tail Naruto didn''t expect that Itachi could actually observe his strength, and it seemed that Kaleidoscope was very familiar in writing Itachi''s hands. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The figure quickly shuttled into the woods, and kept running for hundreds of meters with Itachi and the ghosts before stopping. Seeing that there was an unobstructed flat ground ahead, Naruto held it with both hands and quickly printed it, using the power of Nine Tail. Chakra skyrocketed throughout his body, blue Chakra turned red, Naruto jumped in the center of the flat land in front, and turned to look at the three men who followed him. A tail was exposed, and the ghost muscle in the handshake stabbed at Naruto with a stab in the past. Naruto''s expression remained unchanged. He controlled the tail without hesitation and shot out at the ghost The speed underneath is extremely fast, and the ghost can only use the diaphragm to defend. One of Naruto''s tail hit the diaphragm muscle. When the sound of a light sound, the front end of the tail disappeared, and the whole body of the diaphragm muscle could be faintly seen with a little red chakra. Obviously it was eating Naruto''s tail. I did not expect that the weapon in the ghost''s hand still has this ability. Naruto can''t help but show excitement. He hasn''t seen such a powerful person for a long time. At this point, Naruto''s 6 tails are exposed, and the momentum of the whole body drives the dust on the ground to rise. After the 6 tails are exposed, Naruto''s hands clasped together, standing there, while moving the fairy mode, while letting the rest 3 tails are exposed. Looking at Naruto in the state of Nine Tail, Guimu sank a face and said to Itachi who was jumping beside him. "This kid seems to be different from what we expected. Naruto''s number of tails is almost over six. My weapon almost couldn''t be absorbed when I had one tail. The amount of chakras was more than ten times larger than mine. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website " Itachi nodded his head, looked at Naruto ahead, and said calmly. "Let him fix it when he can''t show 9 tails, past." The sneaker responded, raised the diaphragm in his hand, and chopped it at Naruto. Itachi seals his hands and yells at Naruto "Art fire escape **** fireball." After speaking, a big fireball was shot, and Naruto opened his eyes. Now the time is too short, and there is not enough natural ability to gather. It is more than a minute before Naruto with his hands and palms. , A knot printed, shouted at Itachi''s fireball "Art fire escape **** fireball." In the Ming population, a huge fireball that was several times larger than Itachi was fired. The 20-meter-diameter fireball rammed toward Itachi aggressively. The fireball has a wide coverage, and the sneaky rushed up by the knife is wrapped up. The sneaky leaping in the sky can''t change the direction at all. It can only lift the diaphragm to protect it in front of the chest. Naruto''s fireball slammed Itachi''s fireball into a bit of firelight and smashed into the diaphragm in front of the ghost. With a bang, a mushroom cloud floated. The sneaker''s whole body shook, and a tragic cry was heard from the weapon in his hand. Taken away by the shock wave of Naruto''s fireball, the ghost''s entire body was rushed out, hitting a tree and hitting that big tree. There was a **** ghost on the corner of his mouth, his face staring at Naruto in surprise. Shouted in shock "What a ghost was just now, my diaphragm muscles couldn''t be blocked. This is impossible, Itachi, this guy just sent your family''s holy fireball. How could this power be different." Itachi''s expression is a bit ugly. Naruto''s strength is beyond his imagination, and it is still rising now, because Naruto only reveals 8 tails. The moment Naruto''s ninth tail was exposed, the nine-tailed state really opened, and a tornado-like atmosphere surrounded Naruto''s surroundings, flying the dust from that place into the air. "Bang", because Naruto''s Chakra is too large and too turbulent, and a large hole was smashed into the ground. Naruto''s place was slowly recessed downward. Hongdou looked at Naruto ahead, and she was surprised. She did not expect Naruto''s strength to be so horrible. She originally thought that there were no three generations of Naruto, and saw that Chakra smashed the ground, how much this Chakra should have terror. As soon as I stepped on the ground, I slammed it. The ground was completely recessed, and a large pothole with a diameter of ten meters was recessed. Naruto shook his fist and rushed towards Itachi. The storm surged towards Itachi. Itachi has a deep complexion, eyes fixed on Naruto, and those eyes rotate, revealing something weird, and a black flame emerges from Naruto. Looking at the black flame on the body of the red chakra, Naruto was surprised, and he instantly understood what it was. It is a pity that Naruto''s body could not be burned that day. Naruto s whole body of the nine-tailed chakra has become a complete form, which has a defensive effect. The burning chakra was quickly completed, but he wasted a little chakra. , You can take this day low-end outside the demon fox feather clothing. Naruto''s Chakra is too much to run out of. How could he be afraid of the sunshine, the speed of the impact is the same, and he lifted one hand and hit Itachi''s face with a punch. At this time, Itachi was sweating heavily, and launching the skylight caused a lot of damage to his body, and saw that it had no effect on Naruto. Naruto''s fist had already hit his face, and he slammed. The whole air was shocked. Itachi flew out in a straight line, crashed and stopped on two branches, and the scene was messy. Cannot see the figure of Itachi. Seeing Naruto punching Itachi in a fist, the ghost''s back was sweating coldly, and he clearly knew that Naruto was now several times stronger than him, and even Itachi''s skylight had no effect. These nine tails are invincible. However, the ghost owl will not give up on this, holding it with both hands, quickly closing the seal, pointing at the punch in front of Naruto who flies Itachi. "Water leeches, stormy waves." Jumping up, spit out countless streams of water at the ground, the abundant water volume, like a huge wave, spreading around. Looking at the ghosts launching the water stream, I must want to artificially create a lake, and then launch the Minamata Ninjutsu, but he didn''t know at all that he was also a person who knows Minamata, and the power of those s-class ninjas is not ordinary The leech can compare. Seeing the water rushing towards himself, Naruto held it with both hands, finished printing in one second, and called out "Water Margin, water bomb." Chapter 236： : Itachi and Sasuke Two water dragons poured out ten meters in front of the ghost, and the water dragon opened its mouth wide and bit the ghost. wap.novelhall.com I didn''t expect Naruto to use his own jutsu to launch the leech, and the ghost looks a little ugly. He stopped launching jutsu and quickly retreated, while he backed, he kept the diaphragm in front of him. A water dragon opened its mouth wide, biting the diaphragm violently. At the moment of collision, part of the water flow was absorbed by the diaphragm. Unfortunately, this water dragon is not an ordinary leech, but an s-grade leech. Naruto was launched in the state of Nine Tail, which already contained a little Nakao''s Chakra power. Nine-tailed chakras are violent, and their quality is several times stronger than ordinary ones. This diaphragm can not be absorbed at all, and it was directly knocked out. Two water dragons smashed into the diaphragm, directly knocking this strange blunt device, the diaphragm muscle in the ghost''s hand was unstable, and wanted to catch it but grabbed an empty space, the body was exposed to the water dragon, the water was colliding The ghost''s entire body was hit and flew hundreds of meters away. If it had not been blocked by a large trunk, it might have rushed further. At this time, the ninja art that the ghost had previously launched formed a lake, which filled the flat ground, and the water rushed around. Naruto jumped in shape, stood above the river, and watched every move of Itachi and the ghosts. Now Itachi is all right, only a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth looks a little embarrassed, and his body standing on the water is shaking. There was a slight sweat on his forehead, and he looked at Naruto coldly. Itachi held it in his hands and shot another fireball. Naruto''s face remains the same, he only controls one tail, and shoots out at the fireball. The front end of the tail becomes thick, and a sweep, swips, and flies out the fireball racket. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Seeing Naruto killing his jutsu with just one tail, Itachi''s expression was very ugly, and the launch of the skylight made him tired before him, and the ferret with a dull complexion looked at Naruto ahead, and he would start again. Amaterasu. Only one angry cry came from afar. "You bastard, I''m going to kill, kill you." Assistant Sa held Chidori, and his face was distorted and deformed. He smashed over at Itachi and saw it was Sasuke. Itachi''s expression slowly returned to coldness, his body flickered, and he easily escaped from Assistant Sato. bird. Now Sasuke is obviously mad, and the thousand birds held in his hands are smashed, and he does not aim, and waves. The Itachi hides twice, and kicks out at Sasuke''s stomach. Sasuke''s current strength can not be compared with Itachi at all. As soon as his stomach hurts, Sasuke flew straight out, slipping a large wave of water on the water surface, and hitting a branch while slowly sinking. In the water. But it didn''t take long before Sasuke''s roar came out. "I''ll kill you myself, Itachi, I must kill you myself." The water wave flew a few meters high, Sasuke''s whole body was untied, and Chidori was held in reverse with one hand. The whole body''s breath was very strong. Unfortunately, Itachi didn''t look at him, but turned to look at Naruto . Naruto watched the two brothers fighting with a smile. There was no intention to come forward to help, just a faint smile and looked at them. Seeing Sasuke''s curse unraveled, he rushed over while holding Rachel at Itachi. Itachi still had that calm expression. In the face of Sasuke''s Chidori, he remained motionless, but said softly. "My brother, you are not my opponent now." After speaking, the eyes were rotated, and the magic was launched. Sasuke trembled. He closed his eyes and was not in a hurry. He fell directly into the ferret s illusion. As if recalling something, holding his head in pain, squatting on the water and yelling "No, no, let me see those things." Itachi looked coldly at Sasuke, stepped forward, stretched out an arm, lifted Sasuke, put his sight flat, and used the kaleidoscope eyes to look at Sasuke''s eyes, forcibly launched monthly reading, and Sasuke Bring back the previous memories. It didn''t occur that Itachi was even more ruthless than imagined. Naruto stood and looked at them very interestingly. If the two people misunderstood they should be a good brother, but Itachi couldn''t say it. For Sasuke''s sake, he It is impossible to say everything. Naruto does not want to tell Sasuke everything he knows. He is not a good man, but a dark-skinned person. Even if Sasuke is killed by Itachi, he will not blink. Watching Itachi forcibly launching jutsu against Sasuke, Naruto stared at the two with a smile, standing still. At this moment, a stream of water gliding over the back of Naruto, and Red Bean was startled and called out to Naruto ahead. "Naruto, watch your back." The water column rushed out, and a figure appeared behind Naruto, as if it were a humanoid monster. It was the shark man contracting the ghost and the diaphragm. While Naruto was watching Itachi, he came behind Naruto, jumped his hands and printed a seal, yelling "Naruto, I''ll show you my expert ninjutsu, leech, and leopard dance." At the moment of speaking, the water around Naruto swelled into the sky, and a large amount of water rushed into the sky to form a round water polo. The coverage of the water polo was very wide. Wrapping Naruto was wrapped in it. Water polo swims constantly. Naruto was in the middle of the water polo, and a feeling of suffocation came. The sharkman kept walking beside him without attacking, as if delaying time. I didn''t expect the sneaker to come back to this hand, Naruto could not help but poke a smile, with a sneer, control the tail, put the 9 tails together, and form a ball, protecting himself in the middle. Naruto, wrapped in a red chakra ball, clasped his hands together, began to condense natural energy, and ghostly looked at Naruto, although he didn''t understand why, but the increasingly strong breath let him know Naruto One might want to launch more powerful jutsu. I rushed towards Naruto, and just came out, one of Naruto''s nine tails was pumped out, and the speed of the water was very fast under the pump. In the past, although he was not afraid of Naruto''s tail, he did not dare to force it. Chapter 237： : The two who escaped Seeing that Naruto could not approach, the sneaker had to walk beside him constantly, absorbing the red chakra a little. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Assimilating Naruto''s Chakra, the sneaker apparently felt that there was nothing wrong, because Chakra contains the power of nature, and this power began to react to his body. At the same time, Naruto''s eyes opened at once, Fairy''s Facebook appeared, and Naruto, who was transformed into the Fairy mode, looked at the ghosts with a smile, and was not in a hurry to send ninjutsu. The ghostly expression was a bit ugly, and the natural ability was not available to him. Feeling that the whole body began to petrify, the ghostly ghost swam to the periphery and was afraid to absorb Naruto''s Chakra again. I didn''t expect the ghosts to be so cautious, the smile on Naruto became more and more. If the ghosts continue to absorb just now, the ghosts will surely turn into stones, and then there will be only a dead end. Seeing the ghosts running away, Naruto tied his hands with his hands, and launched a leech and a water bomb on the ghosts. Instantly, the water around Naruto began to bubble, and the bubble became large and turned into a water shark. A total of ten water sharks rushed towards the water shark. The impact speed of the shark was very fast, so fast that I heard only one sound, one second. Before he ran into the sneaky who wanted to escape. Since Naruto is in the fairy mode, this water bomb should be fairy magic, but it is still s-class fairy magic ninjutsu, that power is not ordinary s-class energy comparison. There was no sound in the water. He slammed on the ghost, and when it hit, only one of them rushed out, and the shape that flew out rushed out of the water polo. This huge water cell was directly broken and turned into a smash. The red beans originally wrapped in the water cell were also relieved and fell on the ground and spit out two sips. His face was very ugly. If not Naruto broke the water cell just now, maybe she would Will suffocate and die. Sneaky flew into the mid-air, and the remaining 9 water sharks smashed into it, hitting the body of his half-man and half-fish, slamming his entire body from the sky to the place, and the water-water sharks hit each other. The sneaker smashed directly into the soil. Two blood spit in the mouth, and the ghostly shark-man form was untied, and the diaphragm seemed to be not a knife, but it made a tragic cry. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Lying on the ground, in a huge pothole ghost, looking at Naruto above his head, his expression was very surprised. Naruto''s power of ninjutsu has exceeded his imagination, so they only have a dead end. Originally, Itachi was aware of Sasuke''s illusion, and Kakashi and Zili also rushed to the place. He also held the spiral pill in his hand and smashed at Itachi. Kakashi also held Reche in one hand. Usher in. Itachi had to stop launching the monthly reading, aiming at Kakashi, who held Reche in one hand, and the Sasuke handed over was still in the past. Kakashi was startled, retracted Lecce, and hugged Sasuke''s body firmly. Zilai also brushed Itachi''s body with a spiral pill, and Itachi''s eyes looked at Ziyi, and the appearance of Ziyi changed, which meant the horror of writing round eyes, and closed his eyes obediently. But closing his eyes, his hands didn''t move and didn''t stop. Holding the hand of Spiral Pill, he smashed into Itachi again. Itachi moved back quickly, seeing more and more ninjas in front of him, his expression changed, and he shouted at the ghost lying on the ground in front of him. "Everyone else is here. Don''t hit it. Withdraw." After speaking, he ran towards the back quickly, and the ghostly ghost picked up the creeping muscles of the ghostly wolf howling beside him, and then turned to follow the steps of Itachi. Naruto saw that the ghosts were about to run, accelerated the gathering of Chakra, aimed at the ghosts in front, raised the object in his hands and smashed in the past, while whispering. "Xianfa, the wind shook spiral shuriken." The wind twirled the shuriken, and slammed into the ghost swiftly. Itachi noticed the ninjutsu behind him, his expression was a bit ugly, and he accelerated his running speed. The ghost scum also showed shock and moved forward quickly. Jumping. Naruto''s wind-wrapped spiral shuriken hits a large tree with a bang and explodes a few hundred meters away, pulling the ghostly body half, and the clothes on the arm of the ghostly left arm is torn off The flesh and blood of the entire left hand was obscured, and the left hand was abolished instantly. The wind was constantly violent, and the scene was very spectacular. More than a dozen trees were all eliminated as sawdust, and a half of the ghost''s body appeared scars, and blood bleed out. Had it not been for Itachi to pull him back, the ghostly prince would be directly drawn in and hanged by the wind attribute. Even so, the ghostly half-life would be gone, and the whole body would shake, blood would flow continuously Covering his **** arm with his hand, he ran away without looking back. The expressions of the two were very flustered, Naruto''s strength exceeded their imagination at all, and the power of each ninjutsu was amazing. I did not expect that this wind-wrapped spiral shuriken could not kill one, and Naruto''s face sank, and he wanted to catch up, but was stopped by the self. Stopped in front of Naruto, he said solemnly. "Naruto, don''t chase after, and avoid ambush. You are now Naruto, but you can''t act indiscriminately." Naruto poked his lips and stopped reluctantly to stop jumping, This Naruto is really boring. Even chasing people must worry about this and that. It''s not as free as before. Naruto suddenly nostalgic for the previous life. ... Several people converged. I did not expect to fight in this battle and gathered most of the ninjas in the village. Xi Rihong, Asma, Kay, etc. all rushed over. It seems that even if Naruto doesn''t take any action, these people will fight Will also break Itachi and Ghosts. Seeing that Naruto was okay, Xi Rihong breathed a sigh of relief, his face was dull, and he put a face on. In front of Naruto, he said harshly. "Naruto, you are different now than you were before, but you are Naruto, what should you do if something happens, you can''t be so reckless in the future." Faced with the teachings of Xi Rihong, Naruto responded lazily, without any intention of listening. Evening red pulled a face, and said with a somber expression "Naruto, this is not the time to joke with you. If you just failed, what would happen in the village, you know?" Naruto raised his head and looked at the red and cold expression on the evening sun, can not help but calmly said "Sister Xi Rihong, are you worried about me or the safety of the village?" Evening was red for a while, and I found something in Naruto''s words. A face turned red instantly, and his face was rosy. "Actually, Naruto, I''m just worried about you." After expressing a positive expression, it was a stern look. "You need to understand now that you are dead, how many people will be sad, and the three generations have not died long. If you have any problems, do you understand how others feel." I found that there was a problem of affection in Xi Rihong, Naruto could not help but move in front of Xi Rihong, and said with a smile "Sister Xi Rihong, did you just care about me?" Xi Rihong nodded for granted. Naruto laughed and continued "That sister''s concern just now is that my wife cares about her husband. Well, I understand now, and I must pay attention to it later." I found Naruto''s words wrong, and Xi Ri became a little bit frustrated. Then I wanted to understand and quickly said "Wait, Naruto, what I meant just now, just say just" Naruto didn''t wait for Xi Xi to refute, and walked forward with a smile. When passing by Red Bean, I didn''t know why I saw a little other taste from Red Bean''s eyes, without that kind of contempt, a kind of admiration. Chapter 238： : Red beans obedience Early the next morning, Naruto came to the Naruto office. Of course, the eyes of the pedestrians on the road were a kind of respectful eyes. Seeing him one by one he respectfully asked and gave the way Come on. wap.novelhall.com This is the good point of Naruto. Unfortunately, this time is not long. Naruto is now thinking about how to quit Naruto, and then concentrate on his behind-the-scenes plans. Pushing open the door, I saw that Red Bean was standing there long ago, looking at a document, scratching his head and scratching his ears. Obviously, this assistant''s work was difficult to match for Red Bean''s character. Naruto didn''t say hello and sat on the special chair of Naruto, facing the red beans, saying easily "Go and bring me a cup of tea." As soon as Red Bean looked up, he gave a faint expression, dropped the papers in his hand, and went in. Seeing Red Bean leave, Naruto couldn''t help but be a little surprised. This Red Bean didn''t know what was going on. She used to ask her to do things. She gnawed her teeth every time to swallow people. Is it already addicted to it, or confessed to it. Before long, Red Bean came to Naruto with a cup of steaming tea and said with a smile "Master Naruto, your tea." After speaking gently, let it go down. The smile was very real. There was no other problem. Looking at the red bean smile, Naruto unconsciously played a cold war, and said conditionedly. "You won''t get sick, you laugh so strangely." Hongdou put a face on, and immediately pulled down, looking at Naruto gloomily, but took a deep breath, as if forcing down the anger, and continued to watch Naruto with a smile. "No, Lord Naruto was so amazing yesterday. It is indeed Naruto. I am convinced to take it by mouth. Is there anything else for you to do?" Naruto wasn''t angry when he saw Red Bean being said this way, and he was really curious. When he heard Red Bean, he said without thinking. "That''s all right, my waist is a little bit sour, please rub it for me. Look. Mao. Thread. Chinese. Chinese. Net" After talking, Naruto lay on the table and looked at the red beans, waiting for you to knead. Adzuki stared at her eyes, and you could see that the anger was burning in those eyes, but the burning anger soon went out, muttered in her mouth. "Red beans, you have to calm down. This is Lord Naruto, but also the powerful Naruto. It is the hope in the village. No matter what the requirements are, helping Naruto is the right thing to do." As if in self-suggestion, Red Bean calmed the anger in her heart, went to Naruto, stretched out Bai Nen''s arm, and massaged him with a smile, but the smile was stiff and obviously not suitable for her. Naruto didn''t say anything more, just lying on the table and enjoying a red bean massage. After a while of massage, Red Bean curiously looked at Naruto''s comfortable appearance. "Master Naruto, why do I have to press my waist every time? Is there a problem with your waist?" Naruto only felt a very comfortable feeling in his brain, so he didn''t want to talk about it "Well, you don''t know that besides Sakura and Ino, and Hina, tomorrow night, Hina''s sister is too cute, so she''s tired from the waist." Hongdou smiled stiffly. Naruto''s words have proved that he has a relationship with Sakura, Ino, and Hinoda. Before, she often saw Sakura, Ino, and Hina in and out of the Naruto building. Come and go Naruto. Thinking of Naruto''s night, and then thinking of some things that will make the waist tired, Red Bean''s expression changed, the face turned red for a long time, his face flushed hard against Naruto''s waist. The painful Naruto screamed out, screaming, looking at the place where the red beans hurt, and asked with a somber look "Hey, what are you doing? It''s all hot, it hurts me." Naruto kept rubbing her with a red waist. Hongdou looked at Naruto coldly, and scolded when he opened it. "Rogue, shameless." Naruto now understands why Red Bean is so hot. It seems that it was the reason why he accidentally told the truth just now. The smiling Naruto looked at Red Bean and said ridiculously. "How can this be regarded as a hooligan? This was originally a friendly exchange between husband and wife, and Mrs. Red Bean will understand later, rest assured that my body is now guaranteed." Since becoming a film-level Chakra, Naruto feels that his physical strength can''t be used up. Chakra has a great effect on improving his physique, otherwise he won''t be hit by a punch. In the face of Naruto, red beans gritted his teeth and looked angry, Naruto just continued to tease her with a smile, and spent a day inadvertently. Hongdou''s lungs were almost blown by Naruto''s popularity. If Naruto had been threatening her with Dashe Wan, he might have to hit someone. At night, Red Bean left, and Naruto stayed in the office with important things to do. Watching Red Bean leave, Naruto looked at the front calmly and said "Several older brothers and sisters, come out." A few clouds of smoke burst, and six people appeared in front of Naruto, kneeling on the ground on one knee, the cat face mask in front said "Master Naruto, do you have anything to command?" As the two people who were known broke in last time, the guards here have also doubled. The original 3 people in the shadows increased to 6 people, in order to protect the safety of Naruto. Although Naruto is powerful, but since Come and wait for someone to be afraid of problems, Let''s say from the point of view, it is only one month since the three generations of the dead, and the villagers have not settled down. If Naruto has another problem, it will be a heavy blow to the village. Looking at the six shadows, three men and three women, very average, Naruto could not help but grin, with a smile on his face and said "Now I have a very important and confidential thing for you to do, you have to listen carefully." The front dark person raised his head and said respectfully "Master Naruto''s order, we must do our best to complete it." Naruto said with a smile "Well, you take all the masks down. The things I want to say are very confidential. I can''t let others know or let you reveal them." The six members of the shadow department did not have any doubt, took off the mask on their heads, very young faces, not very old, about 20 years old, the biggest one is the leader, nearly 30 years old face, full beard With the jaw, the strength is very strong, close to the strength of Shangni. Chapter 239： : Extermination Organization Seeing several people take off the mask, Naruto did not hesitate to stand up from the chair and walked in front of them. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net I looked around at the three people for a few moments, looking very straight, and the woman was not very ugly, and the conditions met his standards. Naruto couldn''t help laughing, screaming with his hands and screaming. "Earth, earth avatar." There was a mass of mud pouring out of the floor around it, and the mud piled up, becoming Naruto, close to 20 avatars, filling the position. The six secret personnel looked at the avatars around them and were very puzzled. They didn''t know what Naruto was doing with avatars, but they could admire so many avatars out of nothing. The personnel in the shadows really had been trained and saw that they had not panicked with their avatars, which was much easier to handle. Naruto reached out, pointed at them, and said without hesitation. "Catch them for me." The six members of the dark part showed surprise, and did not understand what Naruto was going to do, because their loyalty to Konoha and Naruto kept them from moving, they were easily caught by the clones, and there was not much movement. . In fact, there is nothing to do with the movement. Naruto has already observed it in fairy mode. The people in this building are almost gone. Now the night has come. The Naruto office is not what ordinary people can come in. Naruto next It can be said that no one came back to bother. As soon as my eyes closed, the eternal kaleidoscope opened again, facing a sneer in front of the six ninjas. Looking at Naruto''s eternal kaleidoscope, several ninjas were frightened and screamed in panic, but unfortunately they were covered by their avatars with a single mouth, and they could only make a whining sound. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto did not hesitate to walk in front of the dark part of the 30-year-old beard, stared at him, and started controlling the mind. The kaleidoscope writing eye began to rotate. From the ninja eyes in the dark part, Naruto saw his memory, The destruction of the family, under the slaughter of Oshimaru, left him alone, and he served as a special secret officer for the peace of the village. Without a trace of hesitation, Naruto directly destroyed all the memories of this uncle-level ninja. The dark ninja with a shock all over his head bowed his head, his eyes were obsessed, and the other 5 people who were thinking that something was wrong were completely panicked, their eyes widened, and they were desperately struggling. However, with their strength in tolerance, how could they be Naruto shadow-level opponents, using only one person to control them stubbornly, can''t even call them. Can only look at Naruto with fear. Naruto turned to look at a few people, smiled coldly, and walked towards the next ninja. In less than 10 minutes, six ninjas turned into a puppet under Naruto''s eternal kaleidoscope. In order not to be seen, Naruto left half of the memories of three female ninjas. After doing all this, Naruto''s forehead was sweating. This kind of control is really tiring. Especially those people''s memories seem troublesome. His eyes swelled when they were eliminated. This made him understand. Every time a person is controlled, his eyes may be damaged a little. In the future, this thing will not be used as much as possible. He also deliberately asked the system, if the eyes are blind, can he be treated with jutsu, unfortunately the system says that he is too strong now, and can be recovered if destroyed by other jutsu, if destroyed by his own strength, that is Can''t recover. In other words, if the eyes are blinded by the power of the eternal kaleidoscope, Naruto doesn''t want to be a blind man. It is decided not to use this power multiple times. After all, the system only says that 10 may be blind, and it does not indicate how much This time, the pain just made Naruto understand that using too many times is also harmful. After rubbing the sweat on his forehead, Naruto called out the strongest system and directly took out 666 Ninjutsu cultivators. They were put down by several people. Six people advanced to the upper tolerance level. Of course, because of their own investigation, Carat has a little more, so the amount of chakra is stronger than normal. After strengthening 6 people for the tolerance, Naruto took out 6 lottery gift boxes, clicked the draw, rewarded a shake, 2 white eyes, a single hook jade writing round eye, 2 double hook jade writing round eye, and a kaleidoscope writing round eye. I didn''t expect that there were white eyes. Naruto originally planned to make 6 people into writing eyes, but after thinking about it, white eyes are actually good, and they are all monotonous. So there was no waste of the lottery gift box. In the face of six people, one finger was on their foreheads, and those six eyes were given to them. 2 white eyes, 4 writing rounds. The writing eye is not uniform, and it is not uncomfortable to see. Naruto took out 32 pupils to practice Dan, evolved the single hook jade and the two double hook jade into a kaleidoscope, and at the same time took 12 to evolve the kaleidoscope. At the Eternal Kaleidoscope, the Eternal Kaleidoscope gave this oldest ninja. After doing all this, Naruto began to look for any good ninjutsu, and suddenly thought that if one of them was given the Six Immortal Mode, it might be very powerful, but after thinking about it, he gave up. The scroll of the Six Immortal Mode is too It''s precious, there is only one, it''s okay for Hina, it''s too wasteful to give these cannon fodder. The process of selecting scrolls is very laborious, mainly because Naruto''s scrolls are too many and too complicated. Once he took out a lot, if he could not use the avatar to look at, maybe he would have to see what can be seen all day and night. Picking the s-class scroll, Naruto''s clone rushed over with a scroll, and thought he had picked a good scroll to learn for these people, but he did not expect it to be himself. Thundercraft. Naruto remembers that this seems to be the fourth-generation teleportation ninjutsu, and it''s fast, at least faster than he is now. He was excited. I didn''t expect this ninjutsu to come. Naruto didn''t hesitate, just click to confirm the study, scroll Turned into a white light into his body. The thunder god''s use of ninjutsu immediately appeared in his mind. I wanted to try it, but I do nt have time now, so I have to talk about it later and continue to look for the scroll. Naruto noticed a few people''s chakras, two of which are water attributes, and two are fire attributes, and they are also dual attributes. It is very complicated to say. In short, most of the ninjutsu can be learned, except for the wooden puppets. class. s-class scroll, only took out 5 pieces, namely 2 Thunder Unicorns, 1 dead corpse, 2 creation and regeneration Tsunaru used to create regeneration, speeding up cell regeneration, and recovering even severe injuries. This ninjutsu is still very powerful. Although Naruto''s Palm Immortal can also achieve this effect, but at a critical moment, he still Don''t want to waste too much chakra. Chakras for medical people are huge. Six people were each asked to learn one S-class endurance surgery, and Naruto picked up the other scrolls again. With white eyes, then you must learn gossip palms. This A-level scroll about white eyes palms is useless. I will directly learn from the two white-eyed shadow ninjas. There is still a part of this thing, for example Blood Ji Boundary Eight Diagrams Sixty-four Palms Blood following the limit of gossip one hundred and twenty-eight palm Blood Guardian Guardian Gossip 64 Chapter 240： : Powerful forces Take out two groups of each, study for them separately, and watch the scroll turn into a white light pouring into the bodies of the two female ninjas. Naruto immediately felt that these two people might be more powerful than the sun. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website The kaleidoscope of other people is definitely better than Sunfoot, but for these two, Naruto is only ready to assist the ninja and let them try to learn some illusion and medical ninja. For example, Palm Immortal, there is also the second-generation Naruto illusion, the technique of darkness, seal, and the seal of five elements. After doing this, Naruto learned the large scale ninjutsu for those who have several kaleidoscopes, such as water bombs, earthenware, and land. Several other general categories also use a few, in fact, these need not be strengthened at all. Judging from their attributes, it is only a matter of time to understand these ninjutsu. With the writing eye, it is not easy to imitate them. After all this, Naruto reached for a seal, lifted the avatar, and then waved the big hand to put away the scroll full of ground. I looked at a few people in front of me and nodded with satisfaction. The eyes of the two celebrities became white. Although they couldn''t be hidden, there wasn''t much hindrance. The shadows originally covered the entire face. Just be careful and tell them that So easy. The kaleidoscope is simpler and can be hidden. Under normal circumstances, no one will know that these people have a writing eye. As long as it is not exposed in front of other people, there is no problem at all. And even if it was revealed, it was not revealed that he gave it. The loyalty of these guys was very high. Ordered six ninjas to put on their masks again, and Naruto commanded with a serious expression. "From today on, you are no longer called Shadow Ninjas, and I will rename you now. You are now an organization. This organization is called the extermination organization. What you have to do is simple, obey all my orders, and hide me. All secrets, and then hide your strength, do not easily show up in front of others without my order. Look. Yarn, Chinese Network " Six ninjas fell to their knees on one knee and said in unison "It''s the master." Naruto nodded with satisfaction, watching a few people smiling. "In the future, you do nt need to call the master. You still need to call me the six generations of Lord Naruto. The words of the master cannot be revealed anymore. This kind of thing must be hidden well, so I don''t need to say it. " The six listened respectfully and nodded heavily. "Everything is subject to the arrangement of Lord Naruto." Naruto laughed and said softly with a wave of a smile "Okay, there''s nothing right now. Go back to your old life." The six shadows responded, and disappeared into a cloud of smoke, leaving no trace. The moonlight outside the window is so bright. No one knows except Naruto. Several powerful people came out of Muye Village, called the God of Destruction Organization. Each strength is close to the shadow level, and it will continue Promotion. Looking at the bright full moon, Naruto jumped and left the Naruto office through the window. Going forward, not toward the home, but jumping towards a grove. Bypassing the eyes of some people, he jumped into the dark woods ahead. After walking for less than half a minute, I saw a small body lying on a tree trunk, playing with his fingers, and his face was rosy. It was Hina. Unexpectedly, Hinata was so punctual, which made Naruto warm. Because Naruto had to secretly meet with Hina after falling out with Nichizu, although a bit troublesome, but also happy. Close to Hina, Naruto said with a smile "Sister Hina, didn''t expect you to be so punctual, did you miss me?" Hinada turned to look at Naruto, her face flushed and her head whispered. "Well, no matter how long, I will wait for Naruto." Naruto couldn''t help raising her hands and rubbing his face, and rubbed his face''s cheeks hot, so he took it down and grabbed his small hand. Even with Naruto''s intimate moves, Hina''s shameless appearance can''t be changed, and her face is becoming more and more red, and sometimes it''s dazzling with a few red eyes. Holding Naruta''s hand, Naruto began to fall in love. Naruta lowered her head, her blushing face, and didn''t dare to lift it, but she still responded from time to time, and the crescent mouth with a smile was always hanging Above the mouth. Holding hands, Naruto took Hina and hurried over to the house. The love between the two kindled the fire in their hearts. Needless to say, a cloud and a rain turned out, and Naruto generally likes to pick the time when Sakura and Ino are away. Get along with Hinata alone. ... In the early morning, Naruto opened his eyes, and moulded the warm beds beside him, which had been empty for a long time. In order not to let the sun and feet notice, Hinota rushed home as soon as possible every time, so that when the sky was not bright, she got up, and would not wake up to Naruto, but left alone quietly. This has been the case every time for more than a month, and Hina has never complained, and the affection is getting stronger and stronger, obedience to Naruto. This is also why Naruto likes Hina more and more, but there is some guilt. After all, this is not enough. You must completely **** Hina, the old guy of Rizu is too stubborn. In addition to asking him to join the family There is no other way. Joining the family, Naruto will not do it. Now I can only take one step at a time. Anyway, there is more time. Slowly, his reputation has just been established, and the Exterminator team has just completed. Later, when the power is strong, by the way, let''s dig into the family or help him build power Under the envy, don''t be afraid that he will not obediently send Hina up. While thinking about the destruction of the Gods team, Naruto left the house, not long after going out, met Sakura and Ino, accompanied by the two girls to the Naruto building. Both Sakura and Ino didn''t leave, but followed Naruto and went in. As soon as they entered the Naruto office, they found that they were also here. He also said hello to Naruto with a relaxed expression. "Yo Naruto, I didn''t expect that your style would not be lost to me." Naruto, mixed with Sakura and Ino, looked at Suzu with a puzzled expression and asked "What do you mean?" He also smiled a little, showing a very handsome expression "Actually, I was very popular with girls." Naruto:"" Chapter 241： : I want to step down Since he was also looking straight, he put away the joke look and said earnestly "Actually, I have something to tell you about it. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto didn''t understand why he had this expression, so he nodded and listened quietly to what he was saying. Zi Lai also looked at Naruto and said with a smile "The members of Itachi have arrived, and the shadows have not yet found the whereabouts of those people, and the village is not quite flat again." After speaking, Lai also looked out the window with a smile and said "So I definitely go to Tsunade who has gambling characters on the clothes behind me to help." Naruto''s expression moved, some excitedly said "That''s okay, since I''m also a teacher, I''ll go with you." As soon as the words came out, I saw the red beanie frowning as he opened the door and shouted at Naruto ahead. "Naruto, you still have a lot to do. Do you want to slip away." Naruto turned to look at Red Bean, his eyes fell on a lot of documents in front of her chest, and she could not help but stretch her face. These things were really annoying, and Naruto didn''t play. Looking at Red Bean with a serious expression, Naruto bluntly said "I decided. I don''t want to be a Naruto anymore. I want to step down." He also opened his mouth wide and couldn''t shut up. Hongdou''s face was a little ugly, it was very ugly, just thinking that Naruto was playing with a child''s temper, called out "Naruto, do nt make a noise, Naruto s title is not something you can mess around with. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Naruto spread his hands and said helplessly "I don''t want to be Naruto anymore. This Naruto has no meaning at all and was assassinated by others. But I am terribly scared every day." Of course, assassination of fear, Naruto is just everywhere. He still ca nt come up with a few more people to let him fight, but unfortunately no fly can fly in now, and there is the Exterminator team. Those who want to come in You can''t get in, it''s better to go to them by yourself. Naruto''s words left Tatsumi in deep contemplation, thinking about the beginning of Itachi and the sneaky, and said deeply. "Also, Naruto''s identity is too obvious now. When Naruto is very unfavorable to Naruto, he is always exposed to the enemy''s sight. Someday, something will happen to him. After all, it is human pillar power." Naruto nodded his head and scrambled along the way. "You don''t know. I''m scared of dreaming now. At the beginning, the writing wheel eye called Itachi made me very stressed, and I almost fainted. If I come next time, I can''t run away." There was a slight sweat on the forehead of Red Bean. The last time it was clearly that Naruto did not fight back the other side. It was said that she was frightened by the pressure from the other side. She didn''t believe it. I have nt known the last time, but I just believed it, with a thoughtful expression on my face, after thinking for a while, watching Naruto said "Naruto, I ask you serious, don''t make a joke, you really don''t want to be Naruto, you should understand that Naruto is your dream." Naruto nodded his head earnestly, looked at Zilai, and said calmly. "It s true. This time it made me understand. When Naruto is too dangerous, for my own comfort, I still do nt go to Naruto. If I have something, Sakura and Ino do nt cry. ." When Sakura and Ino heard these words, the love in their eyes became stronger. Sakura smiled sweetly and said to Naruto. "Naruto, I hope you don''t want to be Naruto, in fact, you just need to stay with me." Ino agreed to nod, not forgetting to stare at Sakura, apparently saying that Sakura had spoken the words first. Looking at Naruto and the two girls, Lai also laughed with her head in a smile and said "Natural Naruto, you are saying very well, in fact, I don''t want you to be a Naruto, so I don''t know if it''s misunderstood. If something really happened, I''m really sorry for the girl next to you. Let me talk for you. " I did not expect to agree so soon after I came, Naruto was a little excited, it was really excited, and finally freed from piles of documents, that kind of excitement is like graduating from high school, and I still want thing. Naruto''s face looked excited and said "Say this, is Master Shilai willing to take me to find Tsunade?" He also looked at Naruto and asked with a difference in his face. "Do you really want to see her, and I want to remind you that Tsunade is different from your imagination. This person can speak without me." Naruto''s expression remained unchanged, and he said calmly. "I''m not afraid, I''ve taken Naruto, and I''m afraid of a woman." He also had a sweat on his forehead, and he really wanted to tell him that this woman was more horrible than being Naruto, but he still didn''t open his mouth. I didn''t want to disturb Naruto''s excitement, and since I was holding my hands, I was taken away by a cloud of smoke. I went to a few consultants to talk about Naruto''s inappropriate Naruto. Seeing that he had also left, Naruto seemed very happy, thinking in his heart what the consultant had come to say, otherwise, the two old stubborns would not let him down. Looking at Naruto in front, Red Bean was a little unhappy, and she didn''t understand why others were rushing to be Naruto. As a result, this guy didn''t do it for a month, which made her jealous. Without giving Naruto a good look, Adzuki put the documents on his desk and turned around. As soon as I reached the door, Naruto voice came and said "Come back, don''t forget, as long as I am Naruto, you must be my assistant." Adzuki turned to look at Naruto, looking at the leisurely look, and had an idea to strangle him. It was Sakura and Ino, looking at the red beans unhappy, looking at the eyes of the enemy, the red beans looking at crying. Originally, Sakura and Ino had to hurry to practice, but the two did not stay long before leaving. It was found that the two girls had gone, and Red Bean was relieved, and in the face of Naruto''s relaxed attitude, there was another burst of fire. How could such a person be liked by girls, but still three. Naruto looked at Red Bean with a faint smile, and suddenly looked at his mouth and said "Are you wondering why I am liked by so many girls?" Red beans startled and couldn''t help crying "how do you know?" It means that the tone of the speech is not right, obviously revealing the thoughts in his heart, and Red Bean closed his mouth. I didn''t expect a question to ask the red bean''s heart, Naruto really wanted to say that you are too tender, of course, refers to the psychology. Looking at red beans, Naruto smiled and said "Actually, I can tell you, do you want to hear it? This thing is very confidential, and most people don''t tell him." Chapter 242： : Still this pit Naruto evoked the curious red beans, could not help but say "What secret?" Naruto said with a grimace "You might as well kiss me, I tell you." Hongdou''s face was elongated, and she looked very uncomfortable. "Naruto, if you dare to make fun of me, even if you say that I am under the command of Dashe Wan, I will never let you go." Obviously, Red Bean has been provoked. If he continues to talk about self-aggravation, Naruto pokes his lips and does not speak. When he is silent, the system prompts that have not been heard for a long time are heard. "Ding, special task excitement, please ask the host to use rhetoric to trick the red hand to wash the red bean kiss. The task reward is 10 times and the task time is 5 minutes." I did not expect that for more than a month I did not hear the special task triggered again. Hearing this mechanical sound again made Naruto have to sigh: it is still a **** pit. Even he understood that the follow-up might be triggered again, and felt that it was not too late to wait for more rewards. Five minutes passed quickly. Hongdou looked at Naruto and found that he hadn''t spoken. The willow frowned, and Naruto''s silent silence made her very puzzled. I thought I was scared by myself, but obviously it wasn''t. Possibly, it took more than a month to prove that Naruto was not afraid at all. It should be said that he didn''t know what it meant to be afraid, which was not a threat plus a threat. Every time Red Bean is no way, for this 10-year-old Naruto, she can only endure it. Once Naruto waited for the mission, the cumulative trigger of that special mission really sounded again. "Ding, special missions are triggered cumulatively, please host to use rhetoric to deceive the hands to wash the red bean kiss. The mission reward is 30 times and the mission time is 10 minutes. The mission failure is deducted 1,000 VIP experience points. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. "" The special task is still such a pit father, especially the penalty for this failure, 1,000 points of VIP experience, and deducting other Naruto. Fortunately, there are many Ninjutsu cultivating dan, and Chakra cultivating dan is not distressed. It is very difficult to earn back. Simple, and he doesn''t need it. But this VIP experience is the most needed, so Naruto gritted his teeth, thought deeply, and doubled the experience to make the reward more. After doing all this, he turned towards Red Bean and said with a smile. "By the way, red bean wife, do you know about Dashe Wan, I mean where Da Shewan is now." Red Bean frowned, and did not understand Naruto''s words, she always felt Naruto''s expression was weird, but she couldn''t tell where it was, so she had to be conditioned to say "I don''t know, now the secret staff immediately breaks every bit of information they find." Naruto smiled and said with a smile "Actually, I know where Dashe Wan is, and I also know many secrets about Dashe Wan." Hongdou''s eyebrows twisted into a ball, looking at Naruto with a serious expression. "Naruto, what secret do you know about Dasumaru?" Seeing the big snake pill really had an effect on red beans, Naruto couldn''t help but grinning in his heart, it was really bland on the surface, looking at the red eyes and saying "In fact, I am very clear about your mantras, and I have a way to help you remove them." Of course, the words are random. Naruto does know a little about the curse, but there is really no way to eliminate it, and I have never heard of it. At this time, Red Bean did not know that Naruto would lie to her, because she looked at the curse and was tortured too much. Hearing Naruto could eliminate Red Bean, and said excitedly "Naruto, you can really get rid of this **** curse." Naruto nodded calmly and said "Not so sure, but I think I can give it a try." Hongdouxin thought it was true and said with joy. "Okay, I''ll be your test subject and give you a try." Thinking that the curse can be lifted, Red Bean is happy from the heart. Naruto looked at the excitement of Red Bean, and wanted to tell her that she was all deceiving, but she couldn''t say that, saying that Red Bean didn''t kill him, although she couldn''t. With her face straightened, Naruto took a look at the red beans and said with a dry cough "Well, this is the case, please take off your coat." Hongdou sank, looking at Naruto, and said coldly. "Don''t you lie to me, and take advantage of me, kid, let me tell you, you dare to take advantage of me today, I will desperately fight with you." Naruto spread his arms and said earnestly "Of course not. How could I be such a kind person to lie?" Hongdou snorted coldly and did not want to refute Naruto''s words. Naruto lied to her not once or twice, but this time it was very important to her life, so she had to take a gamble. Taking off his red beanie jacket, standing in front of Naruto, his face flashed with shame, and it was indeed an adult woman, not too much embarrassment, but looking at Naruto with eyes full of expectation. If you are at home, the appearance of red beans is really charming, especially the choppy breasts, which are not comparable to those of Sakura and Ino. When Naruto''s eyes were not right, Red Bean screamed as he stretched his face. "Hey, look again, carefully cut your eyes down." Naruto was stunned, but did not expect such a red bean fire, and could only straighten his face and said seriously "I don''t see how I can know what''s going on with your mantra. Please turn around and let me look at your back." Although Red Bean was a little reluctant, she still turned her head in accordance with Naruto''s method, revealing a smooth back, white and smooth. Naruto looked at the curse on Red Bean''s neck, pretending to be thoughtful. "Not as good as you, I can''t see it now." Hongdou''s height is one head higher than Naruto, so it is really impossible for Hongdou to inadvertently kiss him, so she can only squat down a little. Without any doubt, Hongdou squatted down obediently. I didn''t know why her face was a little ruddy. Her red neck was pink, and she said in a small voice like never before. "Hey, how long will it take? Is it okay? I feel so shameful now." Naruto walked past with a smile on his face, and didn''t speak, but just touched the curse of the red bean with his hand. He could not feel the trace of the curse, but only felt the silky touch on his neck. I did not expect that the skin care of red beans was so good. Naruto was a little surprised, but surprised to be surprised. It is still important to complete the task now. It only takes 1 minute in 10 minutes. If it is not completed, 1,000 points of VIP experience will be deducted. Going to the face of Red Bean, Naruto lowered her body, looked at the back of Red Bean, the distance was very close, and she looked very carefully. The roots of Red Bean were all red, and she felt Naruto''s breath hit her neck, her body was slightly Trembling. Chapter 243： : Qiao Yu Xi Ri Forcibly endured the itching and shame in the back, red beans gritted his teeth, did not speak, and looked almost to the limit. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Naruto glanced at Red Bean''s face and found that she was already ashamed. Then she knew that it was almost decisive, aimed at Red Bean''s neck, and breathed slightly. The breath hit the red bean''s pink neck, making her stunned, turning her head involuntarily, and screaming as she lowered her face. "Naruto, how did you whine just now." The second half of the sentence was unexplainable, because when Nadou turned his head, Naruto didn''t take his head away at all. This mouth was directly on Naruto''s lips. The system''s special task prompts are completed, and the reward is 60 chakra cultivation alchemy, which is pretty good. Red Bean''s pupil was enlarged, and she could see that her hair was flying up with anger, realizing that Naruto was not in the right situation, and after hearing the sound of the completion of the system upgrade, she ran away immediately, her figure receded. At the moment of retreating, Red Bean made a palm of one hand, and launched a latent shadow snake hand at Naruto, and numerous snakes rushed towards Naruto. Naruto''s figure jumped to the window using the flying thunder technique instantly. The flying thunder technique had already been applied to the window. This was also arranged by Naruto in order to avoid some intruding enemies. He did not expect to use When I went up, it would be to avoid the attack of red beans. Red Bean saw Naruto in front of him within a second, and his body changed. What appeared again was by the window. A bunch of snakes rushed out, almost hitting the wall in front, realizing that this Naruto office could not be destroyed. Red Bean immediately Take back the snake. Turning his head to look at Naruto, his face was cold, apparently to be stingy. Naruto had a smile on his face, looking at Hongdou. "It was just an accident just now, it was really an accident, and it was you who kissed me, not by myself, but I''m helping you find a way to lift the curse." Adzuki''s face was cold and her face remained the same. She would never believe Naruto''s ghost words, which was explained from beginning to end. Naruto was lying to him from the beginning. This bad smile is a good proof. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Gloomy red beans didn''t say a word, they rushed over as soon as they stepped. Watching Red Bean''s runaway appearance, Naruto spread his hands and stopped in front of her, smiling. "My wife, red beans, I advise you to put on your clothes first, otherwise you will be seen in such a way that it is very destructive. As the sixth-generation Naruto, it is necessary to remind you carefully." Adzuki was a little stunned, meaning that she hadn''t wore her jacket yet. It really looked like she only wanted to wear a piece of underwear. If she ran out, she would only attract some satyr eyes with her chest. Biting her white teeth, red beans yelled at Naruto "Naruto, wait for me, wait for me to get dressed, I must catch you, little devil''s head, I won''t let you go today without saying anything." Naruto didn''t even care about the words of red beans, smiled while staring at the window with his legs, and ran out towards the rear. While running out, he didn''t forget to put down a sentence "Wife Red Bean, the kiss was so sweet just now, thank you, and at your speed, it is impossible to catch up with me." The sound was getting farther and farther. When Red Beans picked up the coat on one side and put it on, he turned his head and looked out the window, how could there be a half figure of Naruto. The angry red beans stomped their feet and almost overturned the table in front of them. ... Naruto jumping on the roof seemed very relaxed, and now finally no longer have to worry about Naruto. This is really easy, and thinking about the violent appearance of Red Bean just now, Naruto''s heart was so refreshed that he had to Admit that you do have a bit of physique. Wearing a cloak of six generations, Naruto''s figure is no stranger to those villagers. Before running a few steps, he saw someone shouting at him. "Oh, Lord Naruto, come out to practice so early, it is really hard-working, okay, I want to learn from Naruto." Some villagers only think that Naruto is practicing, and they worship each other very much. Naruto''s forehead was ashamed, and I looked around at the crowd. I wanted to go down, but I didn''t expect to see Xi Rihong alone. Xi Rihong was alone, holding a lot of ingredients in his hand and walking slowly. To Naruto. Naruto lit up in front of her, and came to the side of Xi Rihong. I just felt that an afterimage had fallen in front of me, and Xi Rihong was shocked, and the conditioned reflex wanted to take out nothing to defend. Looking at Xi Rihong''s cautious look, Naruto quickly said "Wait, sister Xi Xihong, it''s me." Xi Ri redened his face and eased. Take back the hand and hold the big bag with both hands. Don''t look over Naruto. "Brother Naruto, what are you doing here? I was scared just now, and I thought those members knew it." Naruto held his head in both hands and looked at the big bag in the hands of Red Bean. "Sister Xi Xihong, what do you buy so many things for? It''s still so early, it''s not time for lunch." Xi Rihong bent down, staring at Naruto with a smile "Sister invited my class for dinner today, so I started preparing so early." Naruto moved his expression and said excitedly. "Really, can I go?" Xi Ri smiled sweetly, freed one hand, and stroked Naruto''s head. "Okay, Naruto''s brother wants to come, just come at noon, anyway, just a few pairs of chopsticks." Naruto originally wanted to promise, and suddenly thought of something, his face sank, and he said with a sigh "Forget it, I just want to get along with Xi Rihong alone. If Xi Ruihong is alone, I don''t want others to disturb me." Xiri Hongmo smiled at Naruto''s head and said "What the **** are you thinking, kid, there must be something unclean in my head." Naruto looked up at the evening red eyes and said with a smile. "Yeah, don''t forget Sister Xihong, you promised me to be my wife after becoming a Naruto, and now it''s okay to talk again, why do you stay away from me all these days?" Xi Rihong looked blank, took it back with Naruto''s hand, picked up the pile of food, and said in a stunned expression. "Yes, brother Naruto, I remember, I really want to forget to buy one thing, wait, I''ll buy it and you come to talk." After turning around, I wanted to leave, and Naruto would not let her go, and now no one was afraid of disturbing her, and her body flickered, with a residual image, stopped in front of Xi Xihong. Looking at Naruto in front of him, and with a serious expression, Xi Ri smiled bitterly, with a bitter smile, watching him say "Brother Naruto, you are still young. It s still early to get married, and your sister is much older than you. You still have to talk to Sakura and Ino about this kind of thing. Isn''t your relationship good?" Naruto shook his head and looked at Xi Rihong with a firm expression. "Sister Xixi, don''t change the subject. You started, but you promised me that what I said must be done. Did my sister start to perfunctory me and make fun of me." Evening red looks a bit ugly, and in the mouth a little bit of support does not object, nor does it admit it. Naruto pulled down a face and said with a serious look "Okay, now I understand what Sixi Hong''s sister thinks, rest assured that I won''t disturb you in the future, and I don''t need to call my sister in the future. I''m Naruto, you''re Shangni, we all go our separate ways. Nothing exists. " Chapter 244： :mistress After talking about Naruto, she will leave as soon as possible, and Xi Ri is startled, and her face is panicked. This is really panic. She does have a special love for Naruto, but not many. Now Naruto puts After all, let her panic inside. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website In a panic, I still couldn''t help but still dropped a bag of ingredients and reached out a hand to catch Naruto. Turning around to see Xi Rihong''s panic-like appearance, Naruto calmed his face and said coldly. "Mr. Xi Rihong, is there anything I can do right now, there are still a lot of things waiting for me in the Naruto building." Naruto s teacher obviously wanted to distance the two from each other. Evening red looked a little ugly, but did not want to let go of Naruto. He said with a bitter smile. "This, Naruto, I wasn''t kidding last time, and I didn''t expect you to become Naruto so quickly, and your age is so different from mine." Naruto put a face on and said righteously "How about that? Whoever says that they ca nt be together because they are so different in age, I am now Naruto, who dares to say half a gossip, and if someone dares to object, I will make him pay." In the face of Naruto''s confident words, Xi Rihong doubted him, but felt that Naruto at this time was indeed a little majestic, and under Naruto, this figure was a hero who resisted the invasion of Otaru. Thinking of this, Xi Ri''s red complexion eased a little, and she smiled sincerely, bending down and watching Naruto. "Brother Naruto, I know your strength now, but give your sister a little time, I think about it and let me think about it." Naruto''s expression was calm, and he thought about it to Xi Rihong. "No, I don''t have time. I want to say Sister Xi Honghong. Did she like me as a man?" Naruto''s words are simple and straightforward, which makes Xi Rihong''s cheeks turn red, and she does not dare to look at Naruto''s eyes firmly. After a while of hesitation, hesitated for a long time, Naruto was not in a hurry, waiting patiently for Xi Xihong''s answer. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Xi Rihong thought for a long time, and finally nodded slightly, whispered "A little bit." Naruto''s heart was overjoyed, and she did not expect that Xixi Hong really had feelings for him. It seemed that the last snakeball invasion had also won the beauty''s heart. Naruto, looking happy, said to Xi Rihong''s lowered head "That turned out to be the case, Sister Xihong promised to marry me. Well, now I''ll post an announcement to let everyone know." Seeing that Naruto was excited and wanted to make an announcement, Xi Rihong quickly stretched out Bai Nun''s arm in front of him and said solemnly. "Naruto, now you are Naruto, and you are too young. If you are with me, it will have a bad impact. Don''t mess with your image in the village." Naruto froze and said disdainfully. "So what''s going on, I have already told people about Naruto. It''s not proper from today. I''m no longer Naruto, just an ordinary ninja." Xi Ri was startled, opened her mouth and shouted in surprise. "Naruto, why did you quit Naruto? Quitting Naruto is not a joke," Naruto said earnestly to the viewer''s red eyes. "Of course I know, but this is nothing. Originally, I was a Naruto only for a promise of the Red Sister Xixi. Naruto is not important to me." Evening redness turned a little red again, and she couldn''t help it "Do nt talk nonsense. Naruto is what many people dream of. How could it be more important than her sister." Naruto looks directly into the evening red eyes and tries to say with a kind of affectionate eyes "Really, Xi Rihong''s sister is one hundred times and one thousand times more important than this Naruto in my heart. I don''t think it''s a big deal even if you don''t take Naruto for your sister. No woman does not like to talk about love. Of course, this love story was also spoken from someone''s mouth. If Naruto used to say this, then Xi Xihong would only smile and take it seriously. Now, it is different. Honorable, but the six generations of adults who are justified. Naruto''s words were poured into Xirihong''s heart like honey, and his sweet face laughed, and he said with a smile on Naruto''s head. "You said, wouldn''t it be cheating my sister?" Looking at Xi Rihong''s sweet smile, Naruto knew that he should not say more at this time, and quickly patted his chest to ensure that "Of course not, my sister is more important to me than Naruto." Xi Rihong smiled even more on her face, and her face was slightly red. She was charmingly white and Naruto said softly. "No more nonsense, Naruto isn''t playing around. Naruto, you really do it for me and be Naruto." Naruto quickly nodded and said with a smile "Of course, this is what Xi Rihong promised me. For this day, I''m working hard." Xi Rihong was touched by her heart, especially Naruto s efforts. To be Naruto s effort, she still understood. She did not expect Naruto to be so desperate for her half-joking words. Half are guilty and half are moved. To Naruto, she said with a gentle smile "Well, I didn''t expect that Naruto brother, you will be so desperate for me, but my sister is really happy, really happy." Naruto moulded his head and asked with a silly grin. "Did that sister agree to be my wife, sister you should understand, I worked so hard for so many days, all for you alone." Xi Rihong''s expression shook, her face flushed. After thinking about it, she nodded her head slightly. The range of her nodding was very small, and Naruto almost didn''t see it. Naruto''s face was very happy, happy to hug Yuri Hiroshi, seeing Naruto open her hands and want her to come, Yuri Hiroshi reached out and stopped. "Wait, brother Naruto, you can''t do it now, although I won''t promise you, but your prestige is very high now. If you really stay with me, there will be some gossip and rumors. It''s not the reputation of your hero it is good." Naruto''s expression was positive, and he looked at Xi Rihong and said directly "I don''t care about this reputation at all, it doesn''t help me." Xi Ri was blushing, and said with a sweet smile "Okay, I know you''re useless, but you also have to think about your sister''s feelings, so we will only meet privately. If someone else is seeing it, it will be as if there is no such thing, you are your sixth generation Naruto, I''m also a teacher in class 8. " Naruto''s expression moved, and he could not help saying "Xi Rihong''s sister meant to be my lover." If it was so straightforward, Xi Rihong''s face became even redder, and her red hot head nodded slightly, and said with a white wink "Just think you''re right." Naruto was happy, and he would hug Xi Honghong with one hand, and Xi Rui Hong stopped Naruto again. "Wait, although I promised you, don''t mess around without you, and it''s near the bazaar. It''s not good if people see it." Naruto''s face immediately pulled down. This underground lover couldn''t even hug him, so what''s the point? Chapter 245： : Sasukes question Xi Rihong looked at Naruto''s downcast look, pouting, smiling. "Well, in the future, there will be time to be alone, my sister must listen to you, so do it. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Naruto nodded and smiled happily. "Well, this is OK." Xi Rihong said with a sweet smile "You can go back this way, now there are many things waiting for you to do in the Naruto building." Naruto suddenly awakened, and indeed almost forgot, there was still a lot of things waiting for him in the Naruto building, thinking of those trivial matters, his face sank, and his head hurt. Looking at Naruto''s headache, Xi Rihong smiled, and bowed her head and kissed Naruto''s forehead gently, staring at Naruto''s dull gaze, and said with a smile. "Well, my little lover, you can go to work now." Naruto is stupid. Although it is frequent to be kissed by a girl, it is the first time such a sudden attack, and it is still the big beauty of Xi Rihong. She looks a little happy, turning her head towards the Naruto building, and turning away Already. Back to the Naruto building, there were already waiting for two consultants. The consultant''s face was very ugly. When Naruto arrived, he immediately asked why he was not a Naruto. Naruto''s head is big, these two annoying guys are really embarrassed, and they have to say it again when Naruto is dangerous. Said that Naruto was not suitable for him, Xiao''s members made him feel scared, but it was safer to be an ordinary person. After listening to Naruto''s words, the two consultants fell into contemplation, and thought about Mitomonitis for a long time before speaking. "Naruto''s words make sense. Now Xiao''s members are very likely to be in the village. If they continue to expose their identity, it will be very bad for Naruto, and it will also be bad for the village." Turning to bed Xiaochun sank and looked at Mito Menyan said "But if Naruto isn''t Naruto, who will be in this position, now no one other than him has the strength to fight Itachi. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Mito Kamen was silent for a while. If Naruto wasn''t a proper Naruto, no one could do it, and now there is a huge crisis lurking in the village, and this Naruto candidate is even more difficult, unless he is also a native. The thought of Mitomonitis raised his head and looked at Zilai, meaning that Mitomonyan''s eyes were not right, and Zilai quickly waved his hands and said "Wait, I don''t want to be a Naruto. Even the two Xiao members can''t handle it." Seeing that some people wanted to persecute themselves as Naruto, Naruto quickly interjected and said "Two consultants, didn''t you say there was a strong one named Tsunade, how about letting her be Naruto?" Since he was also looking, he immediately followed the road "Yeah, why didn''t I think that Tsunade''s strength was just right for this position, and I looked at this person as her." The two consultants meditated for a while, thinking whether Tsunade is suitable for Naruto, but the result is obvious. Tsunade does have a little reputation. It should be said that their reputation for three forbearance is still great in Muye Village. When Naruto naturally did not object, the two had to agree to this matter. Tsunade was identified as Naruto, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, and murmured inwardly. "The next Tsunade will become the fifth generation of Naruto. It is not to destroy the whole plot, but it will be difficult to say later." After a few conversations, they finally got the task. Naruto and Suzu also went to Tsunade. Of course, the reason why the two consultants released Naruto was also for the safety of the village. They wanted to introduce Xiao through Naruto to avoid Xiao''s members undermine the village. The two consultants in this matter did not hide anything because Naruto was the sixth generation of Naruto. He originally said it, and Naruto didn''t care much. After all, he wanted to go out and was forced by Naruto. I do nt have time to shop around. I have to play with everything this time. Yu Zilai also exchanged time. When Naruto was scheduled to go out in the morning, Naruto left the Naruto building and walked to the side. Before long Naruto was out, Naruto noticed a breath, and that breath followed him. Gaze tightly at him. Naruto was instantly aware that it might be Xiao, but after thinking about it, he immediately rejected the idea. If it was really Xiao, his 6 people from the God-Destroying Organization would immediately notify him, or they might have already started fighting. With her head down, Naruto, wearing a cloak of six generations, quickened her pace and walked towards a place where no one was. Sure enough, the strong and weak atmosphere followed closely. The original distance was relatively long. The next time, Naruto knew who it was, and came to an unmanned alley, watching In the open space, Naruto said calmly "Sasuke, don''t hide, come out." As soon as the words came out, a cloud of smoke rose, Sasuke''s figure appeared, looking at Naruto, Sasuke''s expression was very cold, calmly said "When did you notice me?" Naruto looked at him lazily and said casually "I noticed from the beginning. Besides, your hidden ability is too rubbish. Anyone can notice it." Sasuke''s expression changed, and a little anger flashed in his eyes. He looked at Naruto coldly, and asked coldly. "Naruto, I don''t have time to talk to you now. I want to ask you something very important. You must answer me seriously." Naruto looked at Sasuke and said with a sneer "What kind of spring onion do you dare to speak to me like this? I have no interest in answering your questions." Sasuke looked at Naruto with an angry expression, his hands shaking for a while, as if to rush up. Naruto looked at him coldly, with a hint of mockery in the corner of his mouth. "Come on if you want to hit, just because my hands are itchy, either come over quickly or get me off." Sasuke''s hands were held, and jutsu was about to start, but as if thinking of something, he suddenly stopped the hand of the seal, looked at Naruto with his face, and immediately calmed the anger in his heart, and said to Naruto "I want to ask about Itachi, how much do you know about his strength, Naruto, I know you can beat Itachi now, so I sincerely hope you can tell me." Naruto looked at Sasuke and didn''t want to be angry. Then I realized that Sasuke might really value Itachi, and he wanted to kill Itachi, and he asked him about his pull, so it seemed that Sasuke was very clever. , Who knows who is more important than others. Looking at Sasuke, Naruto poked his lips and said ironically. "It is impossible for you to win Itachi based on you now. I urge you to settle yourself, so as not to be killed by him." Sasuke''s heart sank, and his face was very ugly, but he did not refute Naruto''s words. Naruto''s strength was what he saw with his own eyes, because when he started to pass, he happened to see Naruto punch the Itachi flying out, so horrible Sasuke understands that Naruto''s strength is far behind him. And the person standing in front of him was no longer Naruto, but six generations of Naruto. Sasuke, who wanted to understand this, pressed the anger in his heart again, stared at Naruto, and slowly said. "I understand the gap between myself and Itachi, so I came to see you Naruto, no, it should be six generations of Naruto." Naruto frowned, looked at Sasuke, and found that this guy was a little weird. Did he take the wrong medicine, so that he would not rush up. Sasuke saw Naruto not speaking, and took two deep breaths, as if to calm his inner excitement, eyes opened and looked at Naruto, saying word by word "Naruto, I want you to teach me jutsu, to defeat Itachi''s jutsu." Chapter 246： : Leaving Koba Village Naruto''s strength is obvious. Sasuke knows that Kakashi may not be as powerful as Itachi, let alone punch the Itachi with a punch, but Naruto can do it, and it can be unharmed in Itachi''s eyes. He escaped from China, and this strength made him admire it. Of course, he admired more jealousy. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Jealous Naruto is powerful, jealous and jealous. Sasuke is still very clear, Itachi is his real enemy, and he is willing to pay everything to kill this enemy himself. So Sasuke came to Naruto to learn ninjutsu. As Naruto of the sixth generation, he was qualified and able to teach him. Naruto froze for a few seconds. Haha laughed, holding his stomach upright and couldn''t stand his waist. He stretched out his fingers and said, and laughed while holding his belly. "You said you wanted to learn jutsu, hahahaha are you kidding me, you want to be my disciple, you are so interesting." Sasuke''s face was very ugly, but he still looked at Naruto firmly, showing his determination from that gaze, and facing Sasuke''s expression that he did not want to make a joke. Naruto stopped laughing, looked at him, and sneered with a sneer. "Then I''ll tell you, I don''t want to teach you any ninjutsu at all. I want to be my disciple, it also depends on whether you are qualified. Unfortunately, you have no qualifications at all, because you are the most uncomfortable person." Sasuke''s stern face pulled down. Naruto''s words didn''t mean a joke, and he deeply hit his pride. Turning his head, Sasuke left without saying a word. His head would not go away. Naruto watched Sasuke leave, snorted, and left in the opposite direction of Sasuke. Sasuke wanted to be his disciple, which really helped him. It was a great pity. I do nt know Sasuke, it s from my heart, so he does nt teach him at all. ... Back at home, the news of Sakura and Ino was really well-informed. It should be said that the two girls were extremely concerned about his affairs. Naruto resigned from the incident of Naruto, and the two knew about it early in the morning, but didn''t say anything more, just the usual smile. Sakura smiling into a flower brought out a dish from the room and looked at Naruto "Naruto, I have already prepared dinner. Come and eat." Naruto walked in with a smile on his face, and Ino immediately ran forward, thinking of a submissive wife, and helped Naruto take off his jacket. He smiled and said, holding Naruto''s six-generation cloak. "Naruto, in fact, it''s too dangerous for you to do Naruto, and I just hope Naruto can stay with us." After finishing talking, Ino blinked in his eyes and snuggled gently in Naruto''s arms. As soon as Ino stepped forward, she lay in Naruto''s arms, and Sakura brow yang, holding a spatula and yelling at Ino in front. "Ino, don''t take advantage of Naruto''s advantage. Hurry up and help me with the dishes." Ino spit out her little tongue, smiled playfully, stood up from Naruto, put on the cloak, and walked obediently. Looking at the two busy girls in the kitchen, Naruto smiled, and suddenly thought whether it was necessary to change to a larger room, such as wanting a Hyuga family, like a family bungalow, the space is large enough. But looking around, I found that this place is actually pretty good, small and small, but the big house can''t feel this kind of warmth. I had a dinner with Sakura and Ino''s company. Inevitably, the two girls scrambled to pick dishes for him. They didn''t yell at each other, but they did not fight. After having a lunch, Naruto finished the strongest system daily, and then he fell asleep with two girls. ... Early in the morning, Naruto got dressed and got up. When Sakura and Ino didn''t get up, they got up and watched the sweetness of the two girls sleeping. They couldn''t help lowering their heads and kissing them on their foreheads. Sakura murmured when she touched Sakura''s forehead. "Naruto, don''t leave us." With a smile on his forehead, Naruto lowered his voice and smiled. "Of course not, but I have a task to do now. This is a very important thing. I will definitely help you to improve your ability when you return." After speaking, I put on my clothes and carefully packed my things. After everything was ready, I glanced at the six-generation cloak on the hanger, opened the door, raised the wooden leaf village forehead on my forehead, and ran out ahead. Running, jumping on the roof in one jump, constantly jumping in the air. Naruto uses that speed to the extreme, soaring like a bird in the sky, without the burden of Naruto, this is really cool, this is free and refreshing. Several ups and downs came to the gate of Muye Village. Seeing that there was another person in front of him, and he was a girl. It was Hina. Hina stood waiting silently, apparently waiting for Naruto. Naruto was also found at a glance, and he beckoned immediately. "Hey, Naruto, Hina, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, what are you doing, come here now." Regardless of the complaints from Naruto, Naruto jumped into shape and landed next to Hina, watching Hina raise her head, a look of grievance appeared on her face. Naruto couldn''t help but ask a little distressed "What''s wrong with Hina?" Hinada raised her head, frowning, and whispered at Naruto. "Naruto, do you really quit Naruto, and also go out to perform tasks outside the village, I heard that some people do not want you to go into the village to cause trouble, so I let you out." There is a tone of irritation in Naruto s words, which makes Naruto s heart warm and comfortable, raising one hand and rubbing his face, saying gently "Actually, these are my own wishes. Naruto really doesn''t want to be, but it''s better to be an ordinary ninja." Looking at Naruto dumbly, Hina''s face was hot from Naruto''s rubbing, and she reluctantly dared to stare at Naruto''s eyes. "No matter what, I''m standing on Naruto''s side, I will always like Naruto''s." After saying that, Hina stepped on Naruto''s face and kissed her, blushed, and ran away cleverly. She was so shy that Hina didn''t look back, and rushed forward, almost hitting a tree. If it hadn''t been for the white eyes, it would have hit it. Looking at the hurrying Hina, Naruto with a slightly moist cheek, smiled slightly, no matter how many times he was kissed by Hina, he always felt very happy. It''s true that I can''t stand it anymore. I should say jealousy. This Naruto has more feminine fate than him. Although he doesn''t have any feminine fate, he coughs and looks at the smiling Naruto. "Okay, Naruto, we have to hurry up now. In order to avoid being discovered by members of Xiao, I deliberately chose in the early morning. Now the most important thing is to shake them off." Chapter 247： : Finding the way for Tsunade Naruto nodded his head, agreeing with the words, holding a large backpack, looking at the sun just before the head, and the dense woods, the air around is very fresh, take a deep breath of fresh forest breath, Naruto shouted in excitement with one fist. "Yo Xi, set off. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" He also looked at the elated Naruto, shook his head and sighed. "Naruto, you may not know how terrible Tsunade is. I''ll tell you the truth, that woman is a devil." Naruto turned his head and asked, "What do you mean?" Zi Lai turned his head and walked forward, talking as he walked. "I should have told you that Tsunade is also one of the three forbearances. Now that you know what the three forbearances are, then you should know why we are called three forbearances." Keeping up with the steps of Ziya, Naruto looked at him earnestly, and Zila also looked like a memory. Thinking about the past, he slowly spoke out, and explained to Naruto about the Second Ninja War, and memories of Tsunei and Osumaru training together. The two walked slowly towards each other, after passing through a few rivers and through the woods, the journey was very slow. Naruto seems excited and just happy to just be free. Seeing approaching a village, Naruto ran in front, beckoning to come behind him. He also walked over with a bitter smile, watching Naruto''s excited look. "Naruto, you haven''t been tired for so long. How about we go to the bubble hot spring?" When it comes to the last time, he also showed a very coveted look. Naruto''s head is big, and he has been worthy of a lecherous fairy. The last time he kicked him into the female bath was now forgotten, and he was thinking about voyeurism. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Turning his head and ignoring the old man, he walked straight into the village. He also wiped his saliva, only to find that Naruto had gone far away, and was shocked in his heart. He quickly followed and said apologetically. "Sorry, sorry, I accidentally indulged in just now." Now Naruto s identity is extraordinary. Even if he is stepped down from Naruto, his six-generation title is still retained, which is greater than the title of their three forbearance. I dare not treat Naruto as an apprentice, I can only say that I treat it as a friend. Naruto glanced at him and said quietly "By the way, how should Tsunade find it? The country of fire is so large that it is impossible to find village by village." I also thought about it, and restored that serious expression while walking and said "Also, but Tsunade likes gambling. We just know if we go to the casino in each village." Naruto looks at Zilai, but he doesn''t say anything. When he talks, he does not say anything. This is simply a matter of luck. It looks like it will take a few days, but Naruto doesn''t care. Since it comes out, it is fun. Let''s talk. Entering the village, watching the lively villagers, there are a lot of weird things, Naruto''s expression changed, and his face looked happy. This is different from the previous tasks. These villages are obviously very lively and have a lot of food. From the beginning, he looked around and murmured quietly. "The pub here is there." After looking around for a week, his eyes lighted up, as if he had found the target, his complexion changed, and he looked excited, saying hello to Naruto. "Naruto, I have something to do. You go play first. We will meet at the hotel in front of us 3 hours later." Pointing at the hotel not far away, he was also smoky, and ran directly to the hotel on the left. There were a few beckoning girls, but the look was flat and plain, without any characteristics, except for the clothes. Exposed. Glancing at the self-excited look, Naruto raised his head in one hand and shook his head. "No wonder this hasn''t been able to chase Tsunade for so many years. This satyr looks like he''s hungry and doesn''t eat any food. It''s strange that some women like him." Saying Naruto took a frog purse from the backpack behind him, opened it with a smile, it was full of coins, and the denomination was one thousand. I have been making Naruto for more than a month. In fact, the money is pretty good. Although I haven''t calculated it, the money I get is enough for Naruto to spend a while. And there is still comfort money after stepping down, which is really cool, but money is not valued by Naruto, according to his current reputation, the money is not happy. Holding the wallet, took out a thousand, and walked towards a snack bar ahead. ... Early the next morning, Naruto, wearing a cartoon suit, stretched out a long lazy waist and got up. Lying beside him, he was lying in an unsightly sleeping position, still snoring, full of alcohol, reaching for his stomach, and continuously whispering from that mouth. Seeing that the sky was already bright, Naruto changed his clothes, patted his face, and looked agitated. Came to Zilai and shouted "Itachi is here." I was also shocked. I jumped straight up, my expression changed suddenly, I looked around nervously and made a fighting posture. "Where, where?" Naruto looked lazily at the tap and said "Well, Master Lai, we should hurry up." When I heard Naruto''s words, I realized that I was being played, but I didn''t say anything. I just climbed up tiredly and started to change clothes slowly. If you don''t look at the tap, you still haven''t sobered up. Naruto observes the scenery outside the window. While looking at it, her eyelids jump, and a sense of crisis rises in her heart. This feeling is very strong, just like when Itachi and Sneaky came. Through this feeling, Naruto understands that Itachi and the ghosts may appear within one hundred meters of themselves. With both hands, Naruto starts to activate the fairy mode. The fairy mode starts slowly. I have also felt Naruto''s natural breath. I immediately realized that there might be a situation. I changed my tired attitude, my expression was shocked, I quickly changed my clothes and put on my shoes. Go to the door and open a slit to look at the corridor ahead. At a glance, they saw the weasel and ghost walking in the robe of Xiao walking towards their room. He also said that the situation was not right, and turned to Naruto. "The two guys seem to be here." At this point, Naruto''s fairy mode has been launched. As soon as eyes are opened, the fairy face appears, and he nods at the tap, saying "It''s not safe to fight in this place, I think they should be led away." He also agreed with Naruto''s words, looked at Naruto''s fairy face, and said with a smile "I didn''t expect that you could launch the Fairy Mode yourself. It seems that your strength is much better than me. Itachi and Ghosts may not be your opponents." Naruto walked calmly to the window, opened the window, and turned to look at Ziya, with a faint smile. "As long as they dare to come, I want them to come back." After saying this, he jumped forward and jumped out. Chapter 248： : Eternal Kaleidoscope The figure jumped on a tree branch, rushed forward, and when jumping into the air, Naruto made no effort and aimed at the front. wap.novelhall.com The bitterness in which the thunder god''s technique was placed, shot a hundred meters away, and Naruto used the thunder god, and his body moved over a distance of more than two hundred meters in an instant. When Naruto disappeared, his self-consciousness disappeared Looking around, he couldn''t see where Naruto had gone. I could only call Naruto s name into a horn with both hands. Unfortunately, Naruto shouldn''t even see it at this time. Naruto''s face showed a faint smile. Since he wasn''t here, he can show himself well. Ability, there are some things that cannot be seen by the tap. Jumping in the woods, Naruto felt that the two breaths near him were getting closer and closer. It seems that Itachi and the ghosts have a strong ability to detect, especially Itachi''s writing wheel eye to follow him can''t be easier. The two figures appeared next to Naruto, left and right, jumping constantly, keeping Naruto''s speed consistent. While Itachi was beating, his hands were printed, and a fireball shot at Naruto. The ghost had originally broken his arm and it was already good. With both hands, he lifted the diaphragm muscles in his hands and jumped into shape. Naruto in the fairy mode, with a smile on his face, easily pulled out a bitterness from his waist, shot towards the ghostly side, and walked across the ghostly side, the bitterness Fly out. The sneaky looked at the direction of Naruto''s shooting, and couldn''t help but said with a smirk. "Hey, kid, you seem to be shooting in the wrong direction." Naruto looked at the sneaker who slashed across, and calmly pinched a basic seal and said "There is nothing wrong, but I have some strange ninjutsu that you don''t know yet, such as this." As soon as the words were over, Naruto suddenly disappeared. Itachi s fireball hit an empty ball, hit a tree branch, and smashed a trunk into a large hole. A flame was burning in the hole. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The ghostly expression was startled, and the holding of the diaphragm muscle waved a clear air, looking at the empty air in front of him in surprise. Itachi glanced at it, and the kaleidoscope immediately struck, yelling at the ghost. "Behind." When Ghost turned, he faced Naruto''s Spiral Pill, Naruto sneered and sneered at Ghost. "Xianfa, Spiral Pill." A large jade spiral pill, which was twice as large as the ordinary spiral pill, was severely hit on the ghost''s body. At this time, the ghost puppet didn''t urgently protect his body, and the spiral pill hit the ghost''s waist straight. With a "bang", the ghost stunned the entire body, rotated 360 degrees, and slammed into the ground. The recoil force smashed the ground out of a huge pothole. The ghosts in the pit, blood shed from the corners of the mouth, and the body barely climbed up, but the wobbly appearance obviously fell down. Looking at the creeping ghost, Naruto said blankly. "I didn''t expect your body to be so hard. If Teacher Kakashi hit me, it would be impossible for me to get up. It seems that your skin is harder than normal." Ghostly face horrified, looking at Naruto, shouting in shock "How did you appear behind me just now? I didn''t notice your breath." Naruto smiled slightly and said lightly. "You don''t need to know this, because you are going to die here now." After talking about Naruto, he shot out without aiming at the ghostly ghost. With such a small amount of suffering, the ghostly ghost flew away and flashed over. At the same time, when he flashed past, he saw Naruto''s body disappeared, and the whole person disappeared into the air again. Silent, without even a bit of wind. The ghostly sweat broke out from his forehead, turned quickly, his pupil contracted, and saw Naruto holding the spiral pill in one hand and smashing at his head. Naruto''s sneer expression looked like a demon in his eyes, especially the powerful Chakra breath in the spiral pill, which made him understand that this hit was absolutely dead. To the ghostly face, a large jade spiral pill smashed up. Seeing that ghost ghosts were to be resolved, Naruto suddenly felt a fiery rush behind him, and then burst into flames. As his body sank, Naruto had to give up the ghostly ghost and ran out to the side. The ghostly ghost breathed a sigh of relief and glanced at Itachi gratefully. Itachi''s forehead shed sweaty beans and screamed at Naruto "Amaterasu." This was the second time the sky shone, and the black flame on Naruto''s body increased again, almost burning his backpack. Naruto was taken aback, and quickly took off his backpack and took it out, but there was a little flame on his clothes, as if the flame did not go out, it continued to burn towards him, burning his Chakra and his body. Itachi''s face became more and more tired, but with the shock of his eyes, the skylight was fired again, and Naruto''s flame rose. Hit the sky three times, Naruto was not calm, and he did not pat the flames on his body, but just looked at Itachi coldly, and said with a serious expression. "Itachi, don''t think that you will take pictures these days, I just can''t take you. I''ll show you what is the real writing chakra." As soon as Naruto''s eyes closed, the moment he opened it again was the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes. Looking at Itachi, Naruto''s expression had a sense of irony. Itachi''s eyes trembled, his face surprised, and looking at Naruto, Zhang Dakou said "This is you, this is the eternal kaleidoscope. Impossible, even if it is my people, no one can evolve to the eternal kaleidoscope. Who the **** are you, and how do you get the eye of my tribe?" The ghostly ghost meant that Itachi''s expression was not right. He looked at Naruto''s eyes, and felt a fear from his heart. He looked at him twice, afraid to look at it, and closed his eyes obediently. Naruto saw that Itachi stopped firing the skylight, holding his hands and whispering "Sclerosis." The whole body''s skin hardened, and under the s-class ninjutsu, the eye-strengthening effect was further reduced, and the day was lowered. In less than three seconds, the black flame on Naruto disappeared. However, the clothes were burned half. Looking at the clothes on the upper body, half of the clothes were unsightly. Naruto''s expression was a little dark, and his expression was cold. He said to Itachi coldly. "I want you to pay back ten times the cost of the clothes." Naruto shook his eyes and shouted at Itachi. "Monthly reading." Itachi''s body took two steps back, startled, and a little cold sweat came from his forehead, saying to Naruto "Even if you are writing forever eyes in the Kaleidoscope of Eternity, you can''t let me read in the middle of the moon." Without saying anything, Itachi felt that the surrounding scene changed, and there was a rotation, and the whole person was in a dark place, in a dark world. Frightened Itachi is tied to a cross and looks at Naruto ahead "Why can you let me read in mid-month? It''s impossible, it''s impossible, but my writing chakra is more pedigree than this foreign race." Naruto sneered Do nt forget, I m Ninjutsu in Fairy Mode. You should know a little bit about Fairy Mode, even if my bloodline does nt match, but my eternal kaleidoscope level is higher than you, plus Fairy Mode, the bloodline is in It''s not worth mentioning at all. " Chapter 249： : The Power of Monthly Reading Itachi was sweating on his forehead, resisting the shock of his heart, and put on a flat look, watching Naruto. "How much secret do you know about our tribe?" Naruto''s face remained unchanged, holding Spiral Pill in one hand and watching Itachi said "I didn''t answer your need, now you should pay for my clothes. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" After speaking, a spiral pill smashed in the past, Itachi''s pupils enlarged, gritted his teeth to end the pain. Naruto''s face remained the same. One spiral pill was dropped, and one was added. Two spirals were hit. Itachi''s entire body was scarred, and a trace of blood shed. Naruto sneered, looking at Itachi''s extremely strong look "It''s been less than half a second, let''s continue." Itachi looked up at Naruto and couldn''t help fighting a cold war. In monthly reading, the time and space are all controlled by Naruto, but the controlled person can feel the pain and pain, and all consciousness exists. I don''t know how many Spiral Pills have been sent. The 72 hours of monthly reading are over. Naruto is sure that there are 10,000 and 9,000. At the end of the month, Itachi''s entire body fell overwhelmed forward. The sneaker looked at the two in front of him for a while, and Naruto didn''t move. It took less than 3 seconds for Itachi to fail. He instantly realized that Naruto''s eyeballs might be several times stronger than Itachi. Itachi fell to the ground, sweating heavily, motionless, looking at the sky, his body shaking. Naruto glanced at the ferret in front of him with an eternal kaleidoscope and turned to the ghost. "Now it''s your turn. I don''t know how many you can survive. Itachi hasn''t dizzy after suffering 9,000 spirals. I don''t know if you can hold 5,000. Wap.novelhall.com" After speaking, Naruto''s eternal kaleidoscope spins and starts reading monthly to the ghost. When Itachi sees Naruto talking, he yells at the ghost. "Don''t look into his eyes." Ghostly for a moment, immediately obediently closed his eyes. Naruto failed to start the monthly reading, but there was no side effect. His body jumped. Using the initial Fei Shen technique, he moved over instantly and aimed at the ghostly lower body. After being kicked in the lower body, the ghost''s mouth suddenly turned into a "0" shape, and his eyes widened, and Naruto''s eternal kaleidoscope turned into the eye. The sneaky could not help shouting "Oh no." At half the point, the whole man fell into a dark world, tied to a cross, and stood with two Naruto in front of him. Two Naruto raised their hands and hit a spiral pill. Two spiral pills hit the ghostly body, the swirling airflow deformed the ghostly belly, the body ruptured, and a number of wounds appeared, and the wound poured a lot of blood. Shook his head "what" The yelling was extremely painful. Naruto smashed a spiral pill and said with a smile on his back. "This seems to be the first game. You started calling it. This is not possible. At least I have to wait until I hit 999 and start calling. By the way, Ikari hasn''t called from beginning to end." Having said this, the two Naruto smashed up again with a spiral pill. The ghost screamed in pain, the scream was very tragic, and he almost screamed his throat. A spiral pill smashing performance started, and the world and reality read this month can be different. The reality is one second, here for more than ten days. Every day does not stop, one after another tortured by spiral pills, the ghostly face twisted, tired look more than ten times more than ferret. At the end of the monthly study, the ghost owl was directly on his knees. If he hadn''t supported the ground with his diaphragm muscles, he might have fallen straight. The ghostly eyes were heavy for a while, closing one and opening one, and sweating on the forehead looked at Naruto. "Kill me if you want, don''t torture me any more." Naruto''s demon smile said "It''s not too late to kill you. I want to let you know. I didn''t mess with it." After saying that Naruto was looking at the ghostly eyes, he would start the monthly reading again. Unfortunately, once the monthly reading started, suddenly a figure came out from the ground. I did not expect that this man appeared so weird, Naruto was shocked, and his feet jumped up directly, jumping into the air, holding his hands in one hand, and shooting at the ghost and the weasel. The huge fireball smashed towards the sneaky kneeling on the ground and the weasel lying on the ground. The two had been tortured by Naruto''s Yueshou and couldn''t get up, they couldn''t hide at all. However, a black-and-white person rushed out, pulled the two of them, and burrowed into a tree. Naruto''s fireball hit the ground and banged, a mushroom cloud floated into the sky. The ground was smashed into a large pit with a diameter of 20 meters. Looking at a coke field, Naruto frowned. The person was obviously Bai Jue just now. I did not expect that Bai Jue appeared so strange, but he was not at all He noticed that it was so easy to rescue Itachi and Ghostly, which made him a little unhappy, and he planned to kill the two here. At this time, the two ran away, afraid that they would not dare to come to him, and it was still very unpleasant for Naruto to fight without a fight. Bai Jue was rescued, and the two who ran away were very embarrassed, and the ghost owl was kneeling on the ground and panting heavily, Itachi''s complexion was hard to look at, and Bai Jue said in front of him "Naruto''s strength has exceeded our imagination, so he can''t collect his nine-tailed demon foxes." Bai must answer, said in a low tone. "Contact someone first and discuss what to do." Itachi nodded his head, sat down, and used Xiao''s special ability to start a conversation with other people, and the ghost ghost stopped breathing and joined the conversation. As soon as Naruto''s information was reported, several people finally decided that Naruto''s Nine Tail will wait until later, and now go and grab the other 1 to 8 Tail. After discussing these things, Itachi got up, looked pale, glanced at Naruto, frowned and whispered. "I have to figure out Naruto''s eyeballs, but I don''t have time now, so I''ll take a look later." After finishing his figure, he jumped out to the border of the country that was on fire and targeted the country of thunder. At this point Naruto was jumping on the branch, looking for the breath of Itachi and others, but there were no silhouettes after searching all around Fangyuan. I originally wanted to go farther to find it, but I met someone who was catching up Since also. Chapter 250： : Strongest system level 5 I have been running very quickly since I saw Naruto yelling "Hey, how''s that guy. Wap.novelhall.com" Naruto stopped using the observation power of the fairy mode to look for the breath of Itachi, one jumped up and down next to Tachi, and said solemnly "Run away, both were taken away by a strange guy. His sister, just a ninjutsu just now, can destroy them." Hearing Naruto s words, he was surprised, and asked with a surprised expression. "Naruto, have you even defeated Itachi and that ghost?" Naruto waved his hand and said uneasily "Don''t mention that, if it wasn''t for the black and white guy, they would have died a long time ago." Zi Lai also felt ashamed for a while, looking at Naruto, and said involuntarily. "It looks like Kakashi is right, you are really a strong guy." I do nt want to listen to the admiration. He should be tired of saying this. He walked forward and took the backpack and patted the dirt on the bag. Rear. Looking around, I looked at Zilai and said "Master Lai, we are going over there now." Since he came back to God, he pondered a little and pointed to a straight road ahead. "Go here first, I don''t have much clue about Tsunade''s affairs, I can only find it slowly." ... After passing through the two villages, I didn''t get any information about Tsunade, but Naruto didn''t get discouraged. It was very interesting to visit the two villages in one day. novelhall.com While it was getting dark, while walking towards the village in front, Naruto called out the strongest system. Looking at the VIP experience of the strongest system, he could only upgrade the last 100 points. He was excited for a while. Now it is VIP level 4. As long as this daily task is completed, VIP5 can be reached, and VIP7 is getting closer and closer. I don''t understand why, Naruto really wants to see the space-time traversal ability of VIP7, but this thing is very sloppy. Just double click to get the double experience, click a button to complete the task. Chakra cultivates 18 Dan, Ninjutsu scrolls below level b, 8 Ninjutsu cultivate Dan, 100 VIP experience. Exactly one hundred, the system upgrade immediately sounded. While walking Naruto, while waiting for the system to upgrade, I glanced at the VIP4 gift box, there are already 3 of them, just click to open, the gift box rewards a shake. What came out was an s-class scroll, 2 pupils draw gift boxes, 30 chakra cultivation alchemy. At the same time, the head in front didn''t look back, suddenly said "Speaking of which, I think of one thing." Naruto looked up and asked about the difference, asking "whats the matter?" He also said calmly while walking. "Tsunade has a code name, known as the legendary fat sheep. Basically, she usually loses gambling, but also borrows money everywhere, but does not pay back after borrowing it. How can I say, it is a very bad guy . " Naruto snorted, looking at the faint expression of Zilai, and said in doubt. "Is Master Shu hating Tsunade?" He also looked dull and said in a heavy tone. "Well, a little bit, that guy''s personality doesn''t match me at all." Naruto really wants to say that your character is too colorful, but at this time the strongest system has been upgraded, regardless of the lecherous fairy, and concentrate on watching the translucent system box in front of him. vip5 [06000] VIP5 privilege tips With on-hook training time, you can hang up for 18 hours per day. Has 30 daily tasks. After 30 tasks per day, they cannot be received again, refreshed at 0am. [Complete the task with one click] With three times the experience time of 2 hours, you can receive 2 hours per day, you can receive in stages, the minimum time is 1 hour. Refreshed at 0am. [Get double experience] You can practice ninjutsu for an unlimited number of times. Each practice consumes one Ninjutsu practice Dan. [Cultivate Ninjutsu] You can practice Chakras unlimited times. Each chakra consumes one Chakra. [Cultivation Character] There is an unlimited number of pupil training practices, each training consumes one pupil training practice Dan. Pupillary Training With 1 Psychic Beast, the Psychic Beast can consume Chakra Cultivation Dan to cultivate. [Psychic Beast Practice] Have 2 times of gambling, can not be used again after 2 times a day, refresh at 0am [Gambling] No new privileges have been added, but the double experience has turned into 3 times experience. Although it is only one hour, the reward is half more than before. This is really good. And this triple experience can only be received for one hour, so you are not afraid that special tasks will be triggered more, and there is no triple reward. Click three times the experience and complete the task in one click. There are 30 Chakras to practice Dan, 15 scrolls of class B or less, 3 pupils to practice Dan, 24 units to practice Ninjutsu, and 180 points of VIP experience. After receiving the reward, Naruto took a look at Chakra Practicing Dan, there were 430, Ninjutsu Practicing Dan 900, Pupils Practicing Dan 30, and the total sum of Ninjutsu scrolls was close to 300, almost all of them were included. Shutting down the strongest system, Naruto followed in the footsteps of Taeya and walked in towards the village ahead. This was not encountered again, but I heard through the casino that Tsunade had been here a while ago, and it was a day ago. After losing a lot of money here, I don''t know where to go. This news proved that Tsunade might be in a nearby village. Naruto originally wanted to go straight through the village. As a result, he also faced up and said "Naruto, it''s over now, let''s rest here first and go tomorrow." Looking at the serious expression on the side, Naruto frowned, saying unhappyly. "Master Lai, don''t you just want to go to the hotel to say that?" She also passed by a little panic, stood upright, and said righteously "of course not." Naruto poked his lips and despised the guy, but he also wanted to take a rest and didn''t say anything. After walking so many roads in a day, he was still mentally exhausted. After Yu Lai also separated, looking at Lai Ye''s smile, he walked towards a girl hotel with exposed clothes standing outside, Naruto shook his head and walked towards the hotel. Chapter 251： : Learning from Mu He asked for a room by himself, and Naruto called the strongest system as soon as he entered the room and lowered his backpack. Now the ninjutsu scroll has a little more, he doesn''t mind spending more. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Hold both hands and use splits to split out nearly 20 splits in an instant. Take out the ninjutsu scrolls and pile them on the ground. Naruto and those avatars began to look up, and for a while, couldn''t help but find that the fairy mode was obtained in the s-class, but unfortunately only one. A scroll in fairy mode, with a thought in mind, throws it directly into the gambling, holding the failure and failing mentality, leaving it alone. Suddenly a word of success flashed in front of him, and the fairy mode scroll turned into two. Naruto''s eyes brightened, and he muttered secretly. "I didn''t expect luck to be so good today, it looks like I can bet my luck." So I took the six fairy-tale scrolls that weren''t useful at all, and watched the slot machine change heartily. What happened was the success. The original Six Fairy Mode has been changed into two. Looking at the 2 Fairy Modes and 2 Six Fairy Modes on the ground, Naruto laughed and laughed. "Really help me too." The fairy mode scroll has no side effects. No matter how much Chakra can directly understand, it will not be petrified because of improper use, and it is the original fairy mode. This is the strongest system scroll feature. After putting in the four scrolls of the same fairy mode, Naruto looked at the ninjutsu scroll again, and after looking for a while, there was nothing special, so he had to take out all the wooden puppet ninja. Clogs Four Pillars Muzhu Four-Column Home Clogs Multiple Wood Avatars Wooden cymbals Clogs of the Great Forest Wooden cuttings The Art of Clogs and Pillars Basically, it includes all the wooden puppets. As long as they are not the same Naruto, they all come out and learn them. After learning these ninjutsu, Naruto finds that wooden puppets have as many as 20 ninjas. wap.novelhall.com They are all below s level, some a level and some b level. The richness of the wooden puppets, Naruto looked at the nearly a thousand ninjutsu cultivators, and felt that there were really few, and these could bring up to 14 ninjutsu to the s level. Without any hesitation or distress, Naruto has evolved 10 wooden puppet ninjutsu to the s level, and also left a little ninjutsu to practice Dan, to avoid finding some good ninjutsu to learn without practicing Dan. Looking at 10 dark red wooden s-class ninjutsu, Naruto smiled. Although these ninjutsu can not be used now, but powerful in the future, it is easy to handle. The person in Muye Village doesn''t care if he is a mule at all. He is the sixth generation of Haoying. Just make an excuse and mix it up. For example, when encountering the soul of the first generation of Naruto, and then giving him the special skills of Muyu Ninjutsu, with his current name of the sixth generation of Naruto, no one would not believe it. After dealing with these wooden puppets'' ninjutsu, Naruto found that it was half-night, and he had nt returned yet. It seemed to be ready to play the rhythm of the night, and he did nt care about the lecherous fairy, Naruto went to sleep . ... In the early morning, Naruto got up from the bed, and found that he had also been up since, and was still sleeping next to him. This made him helpless to fight a cold war. This guy is a movie-level figure, and it''s easy to find him. He was also full of energy. He was dressed and stood up, turned to look at Naruto, and said with dark circles on his face. "Okay, Naruto, now we have to find Tsunade as soon as possible, but time is not waiting." Naruto couldn''t help asking when looking at the panda''s eyes "Teacher Yeli, what happened to your eyes? It''s so swollen." He also laughed at his swollen and black right eye, and laughed. "Actually yesterday, the teacher forgot to bring money after drinking, so he was kicked out." "" Naruto now understands why this guy is so full of energy. It seems that the money spent in a few days has been used up. If he can''t find Tsunabe, he can''t spend it. After all, Tsunade is a gambler, and he still has a lot of money. Naruto, who wanted to understand this point, once again despised the city a few times before getting up, changed his clothes, hugged his backpack, and followed him out. As soon as he came out of the hotel door, he also said solemnly. "It''s time to speed up, Tsunade may be nearby. In order to prevent her from running away, we need to speed up." Naruto nodded and responded. He has also jumped into shape, jumping forward quickly, stepping on the roof, and jumping again and again in high altitude, very fast. It''s a pity that Naruto can no longer be faster. Now Naruto has completely controlled the thick Chakra in his body, and his body shape has reached the super film level, which is several times stronger than before. Stepping on the house, it took no more than a few seconds to rush to the side of Lai Ye, a relaxed attitude, looking around, looking for any good scenery to appreciate. Looking at Naruto''s casual expression, Lai also said with a wry smile while jumping "You are really a monster." ... Running two villages in a row, I still didn''t get any news about Tsunade, and I was a little tired, so I stopped jumping quickly and looked at Naruto aside. "Forget it, let''s take a break when this village finds it. It''s not a way to look around." Naruto nodded, it really wasn''t the answer. Tsunade was really cruel. Every casino knew her. How much would it cost to lose such a big reputation. It looks like this woman is a prodigal girl, and I don''t know if it looks good, With a bit of imagination of Tsunade''s face, Naruto and Zuri also walked into this small village. As soon as they entered the village, the sound of the system prompt sounded near Naruto''s ears. "Ding, the special task is triggered. Please ask the host to give her a hug when she sees Tsunade. The task reward is 10 times and the task time is 2 minutes." Naruto''s brow frowned, not because of the pit father''s task, but because of this hint, even if there was a task about Tsunade, then it proves that Tsunade must be near here. This is the judgment made by Naruto based on the understanding of the system. To prevent Tsunade from leaving, Naruto turns on the fairy mode. Chapter 252： :long time no see Looking at Naruto''s face on Naruto''s face, he also sank a face, took out his sufferings, put on a fighting posture, and asked Naruto with a serious expression. "What''s wrong, are members of Xiao now nearby? Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Naruto turned on the fairy mode, looked at the roof in front, and jumped up. He didn''t answer the words from Taeya. He was afraid that after a while Tsunade would really disappear, and that would be a good meal. With a residual image, Naruto jumped up, stood on the high wall, looked around, and saw the trace of a snake jumping in front of him with his eyesight. And his eyelids beating a few times, explaining what powerful enemies are around him, that familiar atmosphere, makes Naruto look slightly smile. This kind of breath is only contained in Dashe Wan, but Dashe Wan has been gone for a long time. Now it is sealed by three generations of Naruto with his life seal. I do nt know if he is dead, but it should not be possible to die. . His legs jumped and hurried in the direction of breath. At this time, the four people who were standing and talking face to face, it was Dashemaru who communicated with Tsunade under the guard of his pocket. Two old friends who had not seen each other for a long time were particularly jealous. After a while of conversation, the two people talked directly and collapsed, and Oshimaru didn''t care, but bit his own finger with a smile on his face and saw the bleeding blood. Tsuna''s hands trembled for a while, his expression very scared, afraid that the weakness of blood was exposed in his eyes. Looking at Tsunade''s terrified trembling, Osumaru said with a victorious smile on his face. "You''re still as scared of blood as you were before. You didn''t expect it to be cured." Shizuka, who was with Tsunade by her side, looked calmly, and looked at Dashe Wan with cold eyes. Her face was very ugly. She knew that this big snake ball was the same as Tsunade, and that one of the three forbearances was not comparable to her. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Just before Osumaru was preparing to speak to Tsunade to let her help treat the injury. An excited shout came from the side, and it was Naruto''s voice. "Dashe Wan, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s been a long time since we''ve been gone." Naruto, who is in the fairy mode, runs quickly and rushes towards Dashe Wan, holding a spiral pill in her hand, with a smile on her face. The big snake pill shook his body, and when he saw Naruto, his face was horrified, and a cold sweat came from his forehead, and he shouted into the pocket beside him. "Stop him quickly." He responded with a **** in his body, raised his palm to gather Chakra, and struck Naruto. Naruto sank, looking at the pocket in front, and sneered. "Miscellaneous, roll me aside, you''re not worth killing me." Said that the figure turned into a red glow, rushed to the pocket in a blink of an eye, realizing that Naruto was too fast, and the strength of the pocket did not respond at all, Naruto raised the spiral pill and aimed at his stomach, and hit it directly Passed. The spiral pills hit the body of the pocket, and the pocket rotates into 360, like a cannonball, smashing into a large wall at the rear. The fluttering body flashed in front of everyone''s eyes, smashed into the wall, and the whole wall collapsed. He was paralyzed with blood spitting in his mouth, barely raised a right hand to cover his chest, and started Palm Immortal to heal his body. Naruto''s hands are flat, directly condensing the two spiral pills, looking at Dashe Wan with an indifferent expression, sneerly smiling. "Dashemaru, last time you ran away, I still miss you until now, and leave me whatever I said today." Dashewan''s forehead shed a little cold sweat, holding back his inner fear, watching Naruto saying "Naruto, you should understand that I have no hatred with you, and I helped a bit last time. If it were not for me, you would not have been the sixth generation of Naruto." As soon as the words came out, Tsunade''s whole body shook. He was afraid that the blood tremor would slowly stabilize, and he looked at Naruto with surprise. Even Shizuka beside him opened his mouth, looking at Naruto, looking at Naruto''s so short body, a face extremely shocked, shouted in surprise. "This little guy turned out to be six generations of Naruto. So I said that I saw 2 San Ren and one day, and met the Naruto." Tsunade looked at Naruto, and was also surprised by his age. It was really amazing to be Naruto at such a small age, and even that hand, even she might not be able to react, and she was defeated with a trick, which also explained The strength of this six-generation Naruto is formidable. Realizing something was wrong, Tsunade looked at Naruto and shouted. "The little ghost over there, if you are the sixth generation of Naruto, who is the fifth generation, and how about the third generation of Naruto?" Hearing this coquettish voice, Naruto turned his head to look at Tsunade. Tsunade was a big beauty. The curse on his face looked like a beautiful mole, which added a little mature charm, and the beauty was a choppy woman. It meant Naruto''s eyes weren''t right, but Tsunade didn''t care, but waited coldly for Naruto to answer his question. At the same time, the sound of the system-raising sound near Naruto''s ears sounded. "Ding, special task cumulative trigger, eventually cumulative trigger, please host give Tsunade a warm hug, and bury his head deeply to roll, the task reward is 30 times, the task time is half a minute, the task fails, deduct 2 thousand points VIP Experience, VIP experience can be negative. " Hearing this reminder, Naruto spit out blood quickly, eliminated two spiral pills in his hand, and called out "System, pit your sister." While Naruto was swearing at the system, Dashe Wan turned his head and did not take a look at his pocket. He ran away quickly, watching Dashe Wan''s fast escape, and he realized that something was wrong, and immediately stopped treating the wound, dragging his tired body, Followed Osumaru. Seeing that two people wanted to run, Naruto''s face sank, and he didn''t want to, just rushed to the past, and the moment he passed by Tsunade, the countdown to the ear system sounded. "Mission time 10, 9, 8" Naruto stopped, glanced at the back of Dashe Wan, gritted his teeth, and turned to stare at Gangshou. Tsunade looked at Naruto with a cold eye, and said with a cold look. "My devil, let me ask you something, what happened to the three generations of Naruto." Naruto''s expression eased, with a faint smile. "I will tell you about the three generations of Naruto, and now there is an important thing." Tsunade asked in doubt. "What''s important?" Naruto yelled and ran over with both hands open "Sister Tsunade, I worship you from the beginning." Speaking of this sentence, Naruto rushed straight into the arms of Tsunade, holding her arms around her, leaning her waist, burying her head deeply into a soft touch, Naruto Roll your head around. Chapter 253： : Lost mission Tsunade''s face changed, and he fisted in one hand, smashing at Naruto''s head. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network But just after hitting halfway, Naruto let go of her hands and quickly jumped out, and easily avoided her punch. Tsunade looked at Naruto with both hands clenched, and said with a frown. "You devil, you just wanted to take advantage of me." At this time, the special task has been completed, and 50 pupils have practiced Dan. This is a great harvest. The mission has been completed and Naruto is not pretending. A lazy pair of hands holding the back of their heads says "No, I was just excited to express my admiration for you." Tsunade didn''t believe Naruto''s words. The feeling of her chest just now clearly showed that Naruto was deliberate, and she was so hard pressed, not what it was intended to be. Holding his fist, he faced Naruto with an unshakable expression and walked step by step. The silent mouth on the side opened wide, looking at the two shadow-level characters in front, his body was shaking, and seeing Tsunade beating Naruto, he immediately cried out and hugged Tsunade''s waist. "Master Tsunade, this child is said to be the sixth generation of Lord Naruto by Osumaru. You can''t take it easy." Tsunade didn''t listen to silence at all. Now she only wanted to naruto, so she immediately roared. "I care for him for six or six generations. This little ghost dared to eat his mother''s tofu just now. I must treat him well and let me go." Naruto looked at the two in front of him with a relaxed expression, indifferent. Tsunade became even more fierce, dragging silent, curled sleeves and walked towards Naruto. At the same time, the voice of Zilai came over. "Tsunade, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to still have such a big temper, but you have to think clearly. It is six generations of Naruto in front of you, and his reputation is even higher than us. Look. Mao. Line.Chinese.Text.Net " Hearing the voice of Ziya, Tsunade''s face changed, and he frowned and looked at him. "Since, what are you doing here?" Zilai also went up and down in front of Naruto and said to Tsunade "Yeah, there is one thing to ask you." Tsunade calmed his face, calmed down, and didn''t bother to find Naruto, but looked at Zilai and said "whats the matter?" He also smiled. "It''s not convenient to talk here. Why don''t we change places?" Tsunade did not answer what came from him, it was considered agreeable, but turned his head, looked at Naruto, and pointed at him coldly. "This kid is six generations of Naruto, you''re not kidding me." Zi Lai also leaned her head and said with a bitter smile "I dare to make such a joke. After three generations of Naruto died, he took office, but he said that he didn''t want to be the fifth generation, so he had to become the sixth generation. I will tell you slowly about this matter." After hearing the words of Tatsuya, Tsunade and Mute were extremely surprised. Mute released Tsunade''s waist and hugged a pink pig. "Such a child can be a Naruto." Lai also smiled and didn''t say anything, but Naruto glanced silently, just ready to follow in the footsteps of Lai Ye, a sound of system ascension sounded. "Ding, special task trigger, chain trigger, please ask the host to take Kato''s silent first kiss, the task reward is 50 times, the task time is 20 seconds. If the task fails, 1,000 points of VIP experience will be deducted." Naruto''s footsteps stopped, a trace of sweat was left on his forehead, and the mission was very cheating, too cheating, not only failed to deduct VIP experience, but also rewarded 50 times higher, now I have three times the experience, which is 150 times, 150 chakras Cultivate Dan, this is a forbearance. As soon as Naruto thought, thinking for 2 seconds, he walked to the silent side. The quiet girl was also considered a half-beauty, and she had a simple and elegant costume, which looked very pure and moving. At this time, neither Tsunade nor Zili noticed them, and walked forward. Silently, seeing Naruto approaching her, he said doubtfully. "Six generations of Naruto, is there anything?" Naruto is silent, such a gentle girl, he really can''t shoot, but the voice of the system prompt is terrifying "7, 6, 5" Without hesitation, Naruto looked up and said with a smile. "Sister, can you lower your head?" Looking at Naruto''s smile silently, she was instantly attracted. Now Naruto is indeed a bit cute, and it is still the sixth generation of Naruto. Such politeness makes her heart feel better. Without a hint of doubt, she bends down and Yu Naruto His head was flat "Master Naruto, I didn''t expect you to be so polite, oh." Without saying anything, Naruto stretched his head, aimed at the silent lips, kissed it in the past, and when he touched it, the silent expression was shocked, and his face was shocked. Soon the complexion became ruddy and shy. I kissed for 5 seconds, and when I left, I was different from Tsunade. I covered my mouth silently and said unhappyly to Naruto. "What did you do just now, you you" His face was rosy and speechless in surprise. Naruto smiled and said with a smile "Sorry sister, it was just an accident just now, I just tripped over a stone." Silent frowned, said unhappyly "Don''t quibble, you''re obviously intentional, and say, why are you kissing me?" Naruto''s expression was a bit awkward. If he wanted to kill and mute, it was okay to say, but he was forced to ask like this, and he had nothing to say. He had to die, and said awkwardly. "This, I was really surprised just now. I was really tripped by a stone." The silent face sank and said coldly "Impossible, to be honest." Naruto''s head is big, and he looks at the distant forward, and doesn''t want to scream. "Master Lai, wait for me." After speaking, I ran away. Looking at Naruto''s speed, Mute''s face showed surprise, but soon she sank, and walked ugly. Suddenly she was kissed, and she was a little unhappy, and she was still six generations Naruto, is it true that these six generations of Naruto are the same as the original one? Naruto at this time did not know that he had become a big satyr in the silent heart, and was a level with the lecherous fairy. Silent and gentle personality didn''t tell Taeya and Tsunade that he was stolen by Naruto, so the two San Ren did not know that when they left, such an episode happened. Chapter 254： : Enrage Tsunade A few people walked into a home pub, which is also a place to drink, choose a location, and call a few bottles of wine. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website As soon as Tsunade sat down, he looked at Naruto coldly, turning his head and pointing at Zilai. "Tell me about the details of the matter, such a small point, how can it be Naruto." Since the beginning, he also sat in the face of Tsunade, and heard Tsunade saying that he was not good, and said with a grin. "Well, in fact, we have to start after the third generation of Naruto was killed by Dashemaru. In short, Naruto was personally appointed by the third generation of Naruto." As soon as Tsuna''s pupils enlarged, his face became heavier. "No, the old man made such a small point, you are not kidding." Naruto raised his brow slightly, and Tsunade, the old man, said that he was no small, no small. He had a burst of fire in his heart. Although he was really short now, it was not what he wanted. He was only 13 years old. How could he be tall of. When he patted the table, Naruto stood up and frowned and shouted at Tsunade. "Who are you talking about, you old monster?" Tsunade raised an eyebrow, rushed up at the fire, looked at Naruto, and said with a twitching smile. "No point, who are you talking about?" Naruto stared straight at Tsunade and said without changing his face. "Grandma''s age, she still looks like this little girl. You don''t know how to be ashamed. You are not an old monster." Tsunade shook his fists with both hands and stood up directly, saying angrily "Just a little, you''re looking for death, you dare say it again to show me. Wap.novelhall.com" Naruto made a grimace and said ridiculously "I just said, old monster, old monster." Tsunade ran straight and raised his fist at Naruto and smashed it, but how could he be smashed with Naruto''s strength, and his body flickered easily. Tsunade smashed Naruto''s chair and smashed it into numerous pieces. Naruto looked at Tsunade with a relaxed expression, without a trace of fear. It''s also a big head since Lai. The two guys quarreled as soon as they met. It was really a fate, and he didn''t know that Naruto was so angry. It seemed that the two really smelled the same. The silent side of the side hugged the shivering piglet and stared at Naruto with a stunned expression. Naruto''s punch that escaped Tsunade really shocked her, and instantly realized that Naruto''s strength was a veritable six-generation Naruto. Shouted "He is really the sixth generation of Naruto, which means that I was kissed by the sixth generation of Naruto, my God, what the **** is going on." Tsunade turned displeased and looked at Mute. "Mute, what did you just say?" When the silent expression was positive, he quickly shook his head and said "No, nothing said." After speaking, he held the piglet tightly in his hands, and looked at Naruto with a mixed taste. Quite a few people didn''t hear clearly, Tsunade didn''t care what she said, she just wanted to give Naruto a punch now. With his right hand fisting, Tsunade didn''t want to, and stared at Naruto with a ferocious look, ready to rush over. Naruto''s mouth looked at Tsunate with a light smile and said "Old monster, I would like to persuade you that Dashe Wan is not my opponent, and you come here to ask for help." Gang''s hand frowned and his face was ugly, not because Naruto said that he was better than Dashe Wan, but the old monster. The whole person went straight away, no matter where Tatsuma was, he raised his fist and smashed at Naruto. Just after hitting halfway, the tap also flashed in the middle of the two, with both hands spread out in front of Tsunade and said "Well, it''s not too late to wait for another fight, always waiting for me to finish." Tsunade looked coldly at the tap and said coldly. "Hurry up and say something, and let me go." I have been looking a little ugly, but I don''t care about it. I must have been accustomed to it, but I cleared my throat and said "Actually, we came to you this time as the fifth generation of Naruto. Naruto has already come down. He wants to give you Naruto''s place." Tsunade''s expression was sullen, and she looked at Zilai, her frown deepened. "You won''t find me just to be a substitute for this guy, why?" Since then, he also expected the words of Tsunade, saying humblely. "Actually, Naruto was followed by members of Xiao, and asking him to be a Naruto was not good for the village or him, so I came to you." Tsunade looked displeased and waved his hand directly. "I don''t have time. Don''t mention Naruto with me. This guy can do Naruto like this. What the three generations of old men think, pass this position to this little boy." Naruto''s face stretched, and serious expression looked at Tsunade. "You called again, I''ll figure it out for you, and I''ll find you later." Tsunade looked at Naruto coldly and said calmly. "Just what I called, little little, little dwarf, you don''t want to run today." After finishing speaking, Naruto smashed directly into Naruto, Naruto reached into his arms and took out a bit misaligned Tsunaru shot and passed, with a bang, the bitter straight Mizuno fist rushed over. Tsunade''s expression changed, and Naruto''s sufferings contained wind attributes. She did not dare to mess around, so she had to lean over to hide from the moment of suffering, and turned her head and rushed up again. Unfortunately, Naruto''s figure disappeared as soon as he turned his head. He noticed that Naruto''s breath disappeared, Tsunade froze in place, his rosy lips opened wide, and looked at the open space in front of him inconceivably. "Don''t move, you dare to move again, I''m not sure I will smash it over." Perceived that the breath came from behind him, Tsunade was about to turn his head, and Naruto''s cold words passed, making her dare not move. Naruto holds the spiral pill in one hand, and looks coldly at Tsuna''s waist, only a few centimeters away from her waist. As long as she touches it gently, she will take the power of the spiral pill. As for Naruto''s Spiral Pills, Tsunade has seen them. He smashed Osumaru''s men into serious injuries. The power of this spiral pill is very significant. Naruto smiled as he watched Tsunade move, "Well, I said that. I''ll count your account." Tsunade''s forehead exuded a little sweat, and her whole body was really stiff and she did not dare to resist, because she could perceive that Naruto Chakra''s breath had touched her skin. As long as she moved it, she would definitely run into it. Chapter 255： : Spanking The side from the side also saw that the situation was not right, and looked at Naruto with a serious expression. "Naruto, Tsunade is also one of the three forbearance, and the reputation in the village is also good, don''t hurt her. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Wen, Net Naruto smiled with a smirk and said nothing. "It''s hard to say." Tsunade''s body trembled slightly, forbearing the uneasiness of his heart, he said in a heavy voice. "Naruto, what do you want to do." Naruto holds the spiral in one hand, and raises the other hand slightly, smiling. "Just keep your memory long." After speaking, slap your hand up to Tsunade''s buttocks, and slammed softly. Because of the elasticity, Naruto''s hand rebounded very high. At this time, Zilai also grew up with a mouthful and looked at Naruto with a closed mouth. Tsunade''s complexion flashed rosy, his face was whitened with anger. The mute holding the piggy was equally shocked and looked at the two in front. Naruto slaps, a little ground, quickly backed away, Tsunade shook his fist, and immediately hacked the past, the moment he swept, the whine sound was visible to the naked eye. It''s not a joke to hit such a fist on someone. Tsunade''s shameless face, shouting at Naruto "Ghost, you dare spank me, you stop me, don''t run." Naruto looked at Tsuna with a smile and said "Okay, I won''t run if you come here, but you have to think about the consequences." Tsunade is now in a state of complete anger. He simply raised his fist and rushed to the past regardless of the consequences of Naruto. Naruto directly started the flying thunder god, and used the initial suffering to move behind Tsunade. When Tsunade didn''t respond, he slapped his hands on the hips again. There was a loud crack, and Tsunade''s face was a little ruddy, and his white face was a trace of crimson. Turning his head at Naruto was a punch. Naruto once again launches the flying thunder god, moves directly to the back of Tsunade, and again. Looking at the two people in the field, the mouth was about to fall to the ground, and it was completely silent, and forgot to stop. The pig in her arms stared blankly at Naruto and slapped Tsunade''s **** in front of her. . Naruto didn''t breathe in a single breath, but Naruto was sweating and tired, staring at Naruto breathlessly, but he didn''t dare to hit him with a fist. Naruto said to Tsunate with a smile. "Come here, why don''t you fight, just now you said I didn''t want to run, I''m standing here now." With a few deep breaths, Tsunade yelled with a fist, clearly wanting to take out all his strength. I have also seen that the situation is not seconds. If Tsunade really took his strength, this place would fall down with a punch. Now everyone in the store is watching them. Sin shouted at the anger of Tsunade. "Stop it, do you want to involve everyone here?" Tsunade didn''t listen at all to Tapa, but only quickly gathered Chakra to reveal all her strange powers. A fist aimed at the ground is about to smash past. At the same time, Zi Lai shouted at Naruto "Naruto, hurry up and stop her, if this goes on, this place will be smashed out of a big pit by her." Naruto poked his lips and didn''t want to move, but the system''s special tasks came to mind "Ding, special task trigger, chain trigger, ask the host to give Tsunade a kiss, the task reward is 50 times, the task time is 10 seconds, the task failure is deducted 1,000 VIP experience." Now that there is still a little time left for the triple experience time, the task reward can reach 150 times, Naruto thought, and his body moved immediately. Still using Fei Thunder God, moved to Tsunade in an instant and kissed Tsunade''s lips. Now at Naruto''s speed, Tsunade as a whole is motionless in his eyes, with one hand pointing his fist at the ground. The moment I touched Tsunade''s lips, I noticed a tremor in Tsunade''s body. Followed by the fire-breathing gaze, Naruto''s expression sank, and she realized that she was totally offended by her, and Tsunade''s character was definitely not to let him go. Leaving Tsunade''s lips, Naruto found out that Tsunade was completely frightened, and his eyes were dumbfounded with his fists, and he was there. Sui Lai was also surprised that the whole nearly stood still. This Naruto is too powerful, a hundred times more powerful than him, and Tsunade will certainly endlessly in this way. Mute realized that the situation was not right, and involuntarily stepped back two steps. For a moment Tsunade''s eyes were filled with the flames of anger and shouted at Naruto "Naruto, you''re looking for death." The crowd around them saw the situation not seconds, and immediately ran out obediently. Tsunade fists with one hand and hits the ground. The whole floor collapses, and a long trench is cracked, which continues to extend. All of a sudden, this small izakaya collapsed, and the sky was covered with dust. On a piece of messy land, Tsunade stared blankly at the front. At this time, Naruto was in the state of Nine Tail, and those falling broken tiles protected by Nine Tail Naruto. And I also divided a few to take care of the mute, mute and crouched on the ground holding her head, the piglet in her arms shivered, mute originally thought that she would be hit, did not expect to see a red entity check Carat''s tail stopped all the rubble above her head. Along the red tail, silently seeing Naruto''s appearance, said cheekily in shock. "Nine tails." However, it was clear that Naruto looked different, so it became clear that Naruto was a human pillar force, and when she saw Naruto''s several tails swept away, she directly swept away the gravel. Silent cheeks glanced at Naruto gratefully. However, Naruto''s gaze was always on Tsunade. With such a powerful punch, Naruto showed joy, yes, that face was very happy. Naruto, who is in a nine-tailed state, shook the rubble around him into stone residue, and looked at Tsunabe with a smile. Tsunade completely stunned, watching Naruto''s form, and then he reacted and couldn''t help crying out "You have all the power of Nine Tail." Even the sidelines were shocked. Looking at Naruto''s nine tails, he said in shock. "Naruto, you only have 6 tails at the beginning. How come out of the nine tails, do you have all the power of the nine tails?" Chapter 256： : Tsunades Compromise The questioning of the two was puzzled. Naruto didn''t answer, but looked at Tsunade and said "That punch was good just now, I''m very excited now, you have to take responsibility, don''t let me be too disappointed." After speaking, Naruto stepped on the ground, and the whole land was shaken. Naruto stepped out of the pit of more than ten meters on the ground. Naruto smashed his hand with his fist and hit Tsunade''s face. Tsunade didn''t move. With her current strength, she was not Naruto''s opponent at all. It should be said that her fist power was not as strong as Naruto''s. Moreover, the body couldn''t react. Naruto saw that Gangna couldn''t move her hands, and her fist stopped in front of her, but she didn''t hit it, and kept this posture for several meters. Naruto''s face sank, and he said unhappyly. "Forget it, it looks like you just have a bit more fist, no sense at all." After speaking, Naruto relaxed, took off that fist, and felt Naruto s fist wind. Titan s forehead exuded crystal beads of sweat. She could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. If Naruto smashed it, she would at least It will also cause minor injuries. The huge chakra is a nine-tailed chakra. Naruto puts down his fist, reaches for a seal, and ends up with a basic seal, hiding the power of Nine Tail. Tsunade watched Naruto return to form, biting her red lips, her eyebrows trembling slightly, and soon she recovered her calm complexion. She lowered her clenched fists and sighed. "Forget it. Forget it, I finally understand why the three generations of old men want you to be Naruto." Gaze stared at Naruto, Tsunade''s eyes had a very admirable taste. Naruto didn''t care, he was just a bit panicked that he couldn''t show his strength. Just now he thought Tsunade could accompany him for a good fight. He did not expect that when Tsunade rushed over, he found that Tsunade could not escape his fist at all. disappointed. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Lai also watched the two finally stopped and did exhale a long breath, watching the messy scene around them, and said wryly. "We won''t talk about this first, this compensation is enough for us to pay." A boss in the distance looked like he was gazing at him with his hands on his hips. Seeing that something was wrong, Tsunade said with a smile "Rest assured, let''s slip away now, they won''t find it." I want to run away after speaking, but silent but stopped in front of her and said "Master Gangshou, you just smashed another house, and what other people used to do business." Tsunade smiled a bit embarrassed. He didn''t dare to stop when he stopped. Instead, he silently stepped forward and bent over to apologize to the boss. After paying a lot of money, the boss''s expression changed immediately, and his face looked bright. After a few bundles of coins, I waved my hand to a few people and said welcome back. Li Ming said that he was welcome to come back next time, and the money was enough for him to rebuild a bigger one. ... I found a hotel again. After several people sat down again, they began to talk seriously. Obviously, Tsunade didn''t want to be the five generations of Naruto, and he was full of complaints. After a while, they also played cards with Zilai. While playing the cards, they drank alcohol, and two people drank face to face. They were drunk within three bottles. I have been drunk with the appearance of Tsunade and may be drunk with redness. In the end, it may be because of wine, or because Tsunade lost. Tsunade, who said that Naruto can only be a fool, agreed to Naruto inherit. Hearing that Tsunade agreed, and since then he has also been dancing, that is, the real dancing, obviously a drunk look. But Tsunade smiled when he looked at him. He grinned twice, and the corners of his mouth turned into a charming arc. Naruto, who only ate ordinary dishes, was very funny watching the two funny people. When he was looking at it interestingly, he quietly hugged the pig and came over. Shouted softly "Six generations of Naruto." Naruto turned to look at Mute, and found a faint smile on Mute''s face, whispered with a smile "Thank you for saving me, Lord Sixth Generation Naruto." Naruto responded, speaking quietly "I just help you." Sitting silently next to Naruto and watching him, looking at Naruto''s figure, he said doubtfully. "You are really the sixth generation of Muhao, how old are you?" Naruto frowned, and it was clear that Silence regarded him as a Tsunade old monster, frowning and looking at Silence with a serious expression. "No more, no more, just 13 years old. I didn''t use ninjutsu to change my body." Silently apologized, a very respectful attitude, but Tsunade raised a brow and said to Naruto with a drunk look. "I''m telling you, kid, I''m not using ninjutsu to change my body. My body is so good." Naruto looked at Tsunade, calmly, and didn''t speak, he didn''t believe that Tsunade was drunk. Looking at Naruto''s disbelieving look, Tsunade slaps at the table and yells "Hey, I tell you, my body has not changed at all, Xiao Naruto, I tell you, I just use jujutsu to keep my youth, not to change my face." Naruto looked dumb, could not help asking "Is this ninjutsu?" Tsunade laughed, and laughed rosy. "Of course not. I just lied to you just now. I didn''t expect you to believe it, haha." Naruto''s expression is a bit ugly. If it wasn''t for Tsunade''s woman, he would really like to pour a glass of water on her face. If he had come, he might have done so. Instead, Tsunade walked over with a smile on his face, and embraced Naruto, which was completely free from any jealousy. He hugged Naruto directly, squeezed his head hard, and squeezed it in her "waves." ". Naruto looked blank, but did not expect the generosity of Tsunade, and it seemed that his drunk head was unconscious. Holding Naruto''s Tsunade, he said with a smile "I tell you, it''s the first time you''ve seen Naruto when you are so young. How many people want to be Naruto but don''t take it as a price. Naruto costs a lot. You know if you don''t do Naruto, how many people will envy of you." Naruto looked up at Tsunade''s face. The delicate face was close at hand, and his complexion was a little awkward, but Tsunade didn''t want to let him go, so he coughed. "do not know." Holding Naruto''s head, Tsunade smiled and talked about the previous story, that is, the few boys she met, who originally said they were going to die when Naruto ended, and the expression they said was completely a smile. , But there was a heavy sadness hidden under that smile. Chapter 257： ： Drunk Free Necklace After drunken Tsunade told her story, she slaps a wine goblet, and the pungent wine makes Naruto''s nose stuffy, but in addition to the wine, there is a light fragrance. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website I never wanted to let go of Naruto''s neck, and suddenly called out "Yoshi, I have decided, I will give you this necklace as your reward for becoming the sixth generation of Naruto." After speaking, take off a necklace in front of that chest, and bring it to Naruto. Naruto quickly drew his head out and hurriedly waved "Wait, this won''t be necessary, I don''t want to die yet, you still keep this thing yourself." Silently seeing Tsunade drunk, she wanted to give her her most precious thing, and hurried forward to stop, but although Tsunade was drunk, the temper was still hot. Seeing Naruto not agreeing, his mouth grunted and said very unhappy "The things I decided must be done. If I say it to you, I will give it to you. You must bring me today." After finishing talking, he held the relic of the original Naruto towards Naruto''s neck, and Naruto originally wanted to step back, but Tsunade quickly grabbed him and put the necklace around Naruto''s neck. Grinning "Well, it looks good like this, uh, uh, yes, as a Naruto, you are really powerful." After speaking, Gangna held Naruto''s face in his hand, kissed him on the forehead, and the mouthful of wine squeezed Naruto''s nose, without any fragrant feeling. novelhall.com Instead, there was a very helpless feeling, Tsunade kissed Naruto''s forehead, poked a smile, and fell straight, drunk and unconscious. If it wasn''t for holding her in silence, maybe she would fall to the ground, Naruto holding the neck necklace, showing a bitter smile, this necklace is very famous, he still knows, that s not it, who brings who is unlucky, especially It was sent by Tsunade. No one was alive. What a deep curse. Even with the strongest system in existence, Naruto still feels a bit scared by this curse, but I have already brought it, and I am embarrassed to return it. It is the relic of the first generation. It can still be worth a few dollars if you buy it. There is no door. When it comes to something, Naruto never knows what it means to return. Naruto and Mute are carrying Suzuya and Tsunade, walked towards the hotel, and looked at the strenuous look of Mute. Naruto also easily said with his back on his back "It''s hard for you." Silent hands dragged and held Tsunade''s sweaty hands, and when he heard Naruto''s words, he turned his head in confusion and asked. "What do you mean" Naruto didn''t speak, but came to the hotel with his back on his back, and put it in a room. He helped Mute and raised Tsunami''s hands. Mute was sweating, and a white tender arm was wiped out. Rub the sweat from your forehead. Naruto can''t help but feel that mute has always helped Tsunade to do this and that is really great, great is a bit cute. The lovely words just came out of my heart, the sound of the system ascended "Ding, the special task chain triggers, please ask the host to mute, I feel bad for your hard work, can you let me share it for you, the expression is affectionate. The task reward is 60 times, the task time is 10 seconds, the task fails. Deduct a thousand points of VIP experience. " Naruto spit out the old blood directly, and the system became more and more exciting, so he couldn''t stand it anymore. Is this to tune the rhythm of all the girls? Anyway, Naruto still said it, and pressed down the feeling of vomiting blood in his heart. "I feel so sorry for your hard work. Could you let me share it for you?" Silent, dumbfounded, staring at Naruto, not blinking his eyes, it took more than 10 seconds to react, and frowned. "Master Naruto, did you just tease me?" Naruto just prepared to say yes, just find a word and mix it up. Unfortunately, the sound of the system pit father is back. "Ding, special task chain trigger, and finally chain trigger, please ask the host to mute, I really like your gentle character, please marry me, you must kneel on one knee. The task reward is to actively choose a rich gift for the host. , The mission time is 10 seconds, and the mission fails without any penalty. " It''s time to come. The moment Naruto hears the task, it''s conditioned reflex. "I really like your gentle character, please marry me." According to the requirements of the system, kneel down on one knee and ask for marriage. Silence the whole person petrified, his brows also stretched out, and his face was a little ruddy. "This and that, Lord Naruto, don''t be kidding. How do I feel like you and adults are the same." Naruto was crying without tears at this time. He was forced to do nothing but unfortunately he couldn''t say this at this time. It was really a joke when he went out and had to say with a deep look. "Actually, I like you from the beginning, and I like your character very much." Listening to Naruto''s words, the silent face became redder and a little helpless. Just talking about this and that, it wasn''t that I knew what to do. At this moment Tsunade yelled a word of wine, a silent expression, and suddenly realized that "We''ll talk about this later, Master Tsunade may have to drink water." After speaking, he ran to Tsunade, and Naruto was relieved. This is the best. He didn''t want to be scolded, so he stood up and walked towards the door. Because of the two rented houses It''s all relative, just a few steps away as soon as you open the door. Originally I wanted to go to bed, but a reward box popped up in front of Naruto. It was the best chain reward that needed to be selected. 10 s-class scrolls, 10 pupils lucky draw gift box, 5 summon beast iron cages, 50 pupils practice Dan. Naruto froze for a moment, he did not expect that the final trigger reward was so good, so many rich rewards, but unfortunately, he could only choose one. Naruto meditated for a few seconds, and finally ordered 50 pupils to practice alchemy Others have little effect. Only pupil surgery is the best. Obtained 50 pupils of practice alchemy, Naruto glanced at the reward just now, as he had no triple experience and only received 60 of ninja arts practice alchemy. It''s a small reward, but it''s meat that is small. With anticipation for tomorrow, Naruto walked into the room where he also slept. Chapter 258： : Tsunae who regretted These days of on-hook practice, Naruto has all been used to practice ninjutsu. Wooden puppet ninjutsu has to be cultivated. In order to quickly seal the seal, practice at least 4 to master each day. When Naruto was in bed together, he found that he had just started All of the 10 s-class clogs are proficient, and the memory in my mind is very deep. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net This really made Naruto happy for a while, and really wanted to try the effect of the wooden s-class, but since the side is also nearby, he didn''t want to mess around. It''s not yet exposed, so I got up and got dressed. When I got dressed, I found the necklace of the original Naruto. Naruto suddenly thought whether it should be sold. Is this a necklace of death, and is it cursed? . He is not so stupid. Just when Naruto was thinking of selling Tsunade''s necklace for him, Tsunade hurriedly rushed over, and that was a straight punch and smashed the door, and the wooden door was smashed into pieces. Shouted clearly and panicked "What happened, what happened." Tsunade didn''t even look at the side, and strode directly in front of Naruto. "Give me back my things." Naruto''s face remained the same, smiling. "That''s not okay, but you said yes to me yesterday, and now I can''t regret it." Tsunade''s face was very gloomy. She was drunk yesterday and didn''t know how to get it. She gave the necklace to Naruto, and now the necklace is on Naruto''s neck, which is quite dazzling. Tsunade''s expression with a brow twisted was ugly. She now regrets her regrets, otherwise she can only rob them. Unfortunately, Naruto s strength is already well understood. In the end, the robber will only be tricked for a while. . Looking at the ugly expression of Tsunade, Naruto said with a smile on the necklace. "This seems to be the relic of the first generation of Haoying. It must be very valuable. It just happened that I didn''t have the money to spend it, so I will sell it. Wap.novelhall.com" Tsunade''s face showed a panic expression, a kind of panic that he had never seen before. "Naruto, you have to sell it to me. I''ll give you money. Don''t sell it to others." Naruto said with a smile "Why should I listen to you? I just want to sell it to others. I already thought about it. It must be good to sell it to Dashe Wan." Tsunade''s face sank once, and his expression was very frustrated. Dashe Wan would indeed buy it. The wooden cells of the original Naruto are all the things that ninjas dream of. No matter what it is, there are always people who have the illusion that they can inherit the wooden of the original Naruto. Blood following the limit. Naruto laughed and stroked the necklace with her hand, pretending to have a very greedy expression "This thing must be very valuable. Maybe it really makes me a rich man." Tsunade''s face became more and more ugly. He bit his white teeth and glared at Naruto in anger, but looked for a while, watching Naruto''s apparently going to sell, can not help but anxious, the relics of the first generation were muddled away. She was anxious at first, and Naruto wanted to sell it even more urgently. Tsunade in anxiety, said immediately "Naruto, as long as you return the necklace to me, I can give you everything." Naruto looked expressionless, looked at Tsunade and said with a smile "Really anything." Tsunade nodded heavily, biting his teeth. Naruto said with a smile "Then I want you to be my wife." Tsunade sank, and wanted to say "You are delusional." Naruto is not angry, but stares at the necklace and says "Well, it looks like I still sold this necklace, and then go find someone else to be my wife." Tsunade''s face stretched out, looking at the necklace in Naruto''s hands, grinning his teeth fiercely. "Okay, okay, I promise you, I promise you everything, as long as you return the necklace to me." Naruto held the necklace and said to Tsuna with a smile "That''s okay, but I''ll give it back to you. What do you do if you regret it? Rather, you make an oath to testify." I heard Naruto dragged him, and he quickly waved his hand and said "Wait, I''m not a notary, it''s none of your business, it''s none of my business." Actually, I really want to say that he can''t bother Tsunae at all. Unfortunately, now Gangshou only wants to return to the necklace, but he doesn''t agree when he sees him. Sui Lai immediately persuaded, and appointed a head that drooped. Seeing that he had also agreed, Tsunade issued a poisonous oath, saying that he would not die if he repented, and Naruto passed the necklace with a smile on his face. Tsunade was just about to take over, Naruto shrank back, and said earnestly "I still don''t believe you, it''s better that you kiss me so I can feel at ease." Gangshou, looking very gloomy, looked at the necklace clasped in Naruto''s hands and bit his teeth. "Okay, you can say anything, as long as you return the necklace to me." After speaking, he bowed his head and kissed Naruto s lips. The kiss was very sudden, and Naruto was shocked. After Tsuna kissed him, Naruto reacted and was attacked again by himself. Kissing Naruto, Tsuna pulled a face and said unhappyly "You can give it to me now." Naruto smiled, and brought the necklace back with a smile. He moved back to the window in an instant, and made a face at Tsunaichi. "No one who gave me something wanted to take it back. I just lied to you just now, old monster." After speaking, he turned around and jumped out, Tatsuki was almost spitting blood, his hair flew up, and he roared, calling Naruto''s name, and rushed out. But he was also pulled by the tap, and the tap also said earnestly "Tsunade, you can''t catch up with him. Through my observation yesterday, I found that Naruto actually used the technique of flying thunder gods, presumably his father taught him." Hearing this ninjutsu, Tsunade frowned, and he was forgotten that he was going to chase people. ... In the past few days, since Tsunade was "deceived" by Naruto''s necklace, his complexion is hard to look at. As long as a pair of Naruto eyes are on, it looks like he is going to get angry. I was a little surprised by Naruto. Until I asked him why he was flying Thunder God, I realized that Tsunade was afraid. The Thunder God was originally created for the second generation of Naruto, but it was improved by the fourth generation of Naruto. It can be said that It is a ninjutsu that moves in space and time. To catch up with the thunder god, Tsunade and Zilai have no confidence at all, and Tsunade does not want to fall out with Naruto''s six generations of Naruto. After all, Naruto is also her predecessor. Chapter 259： : Brain Snakes Great Snake Pill After walking for 2 days, I didn''t encounter Dasumaru on the way. Naruto was still looking forward to it. Unfortunately, no shadow of Dasumaru was seen. It looks like the Spiral Pill has been played last time and should be reduced. Power then depressed some strength. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Maybe Dashe Wan had a brain damage, so they came to grab them, grabbing Gangshou to help him restore his hands. Just thinking about these things, Naruto strolled in front of him, looking like he was doing nothing. After less than a while, Tsunade came to Naruto and said with a smile. "Brother Naruto, in fact, you can sell that necklace to me. How to say this necklace is mine too. I can pay as much as I want." Naruto glanced at Tsunade''s smile, and the corner of the smiling mouth twitched clearly, a forceful squeeze out. These days Tsunade has been courting him constantly in order to regain the necklace, but unfortunately Naruto She wouldn''t pay back at all, and she had nothing to do with her, and Qi Gangshou could not get angry if she wanted to get angry. Because she is not as fast as Naruto, jutsu is even more impossible. Since listening to Naruto, Naruto will also be a fairy mode, Tsunade has given up her strength to **** Naruto''s necklace. Can only stare at it, a gritted look. Naruto looked ahead and said calmly "I haven''t figured out who to sell, maybe I''ve collected it myself." Tsunade was relieved and said with a smile. "That''s OK, as long as Naruto''s brother doesn''t sell it, I''ll give it to you." Naruto continued without saying anything. "I want to understand. I will sell him when the big snake ball comes. It is useless to hold it anyway." Tsuna raised a brow and called out "Naruto, you don''t have to go in. See 1 Mao 2 lines 3 Chinese website" Naruto''s face had a faint smile on his face, and he was about to get angry again. Suddenly, a sound of friction came from his ears. This sound was like the friction of several pythons sliding on the ground. Shouted Naruto "somebody is coming." After speaking, holding both hands and launching the fairy mode, in fact, the fairy mode is too long to start. It is better to use the six mode, 0 gold body. Unfortunately, Naruto still does not want to expose too much strength, too much strength, which is very troublesome to explain. Looking at Naruto''s expression, he stopped and looked around, looking very serious. Tsunade also realized that the situation was not right. He turned his head and looked at the left and right sides. Now he was in the plain, and there was nothing other than stones around him. Naruto''s eyes opened, a fairy mask appeared on his face, and he looked around with a smile and said "It seems that Dashe Wan is really brain-dead, so he dares to come. This time, I can''t let him run away." Naruto''s words made Tauri and Tsunade look more serious. Looking around, while listening to only a few kinds of strange sounds of friction, the four pythons rushed towards Naruto from four different directions. Naruto in fairy mode, glanced at the four pythons left and right, calculated the speed in his heart, and said to Shuyi and Tsunade "Masters and Gangshou are a little farther away." Tsui didn''t say anything, but Tsunade was very puzzled and asked why, but as soon as he asked the exit, he was stopped by Tap and led her to flash a hundred meters away. The four pythons seemed to have been given a death order. They did not manage Gangshou and Zilai, but rushed towards Naruto. Naruto smiled, his hands were sealed, and the fast 12 seals were fully turned on. The chakra like a tornado swarmed up into the air, stepping on the ground, and slamming the ground. A giant pit with a diameter of ten meters. With his legs glaring, Naruto jumped up into the sky like a rocket, holding the right hand to condense the spiral shuriken, and looked at the soles of his feet. At this time, the four pythons rushed to Naruto''s feet at the same time, looking at Naruto in high school, opened his mouth wide, and waited for him to fall. These mindless beasts did not understand the spiral hands in Naruto''s hands. The power of the sword. After concentrating, Chakra, Naruto raised the spiral shuriken in his hand, smashed it against the ground, and went out while whispering. "Xianfa, nine-tailed spiral shuriken." The rapidly rotating spiral shuriken, with an arc, smashed into the middle of the python. There was a bang, and the wind stormed away. All the creatures within a 100-meter radius were wrapped in. The pythons were alive and rolled into minced meat, which disappeared into a cloud of smoke. Even some large stones were shredded and crushed. An inch of grass destroyed by a hundred meters of ninjutsu did not grow, let alone silent, even Tsunade was dumbfounded. When Naruto fell from the air, a figure rushed over, grabbed the mute directly, and the mute body shook. It was over when it was time to react. "Master Tsunade." The mute screamed when she was clutched in her arms, and the pig in her hand fell to the ground. He stretched out a hand and ran across the silent white throat, and the blue Chakra in his hand slipped at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, which was the ninja scalpel of the medical ninja. Watching Tsunade and Suzuya rushing up from the left and right, he said coldly. "Don''t come, if you don''t want her to die, just stand still." Tsunade gritted his teeth and called angrily "You are so despicable to do this, big snake pill, give it to me. If there is something about mute, I can never get around you." A cloud of smoke erupted next to Dou''s body, and the figure of Osumaru appeared, and Okumaru with a calm expression said in that husky voice. "Don''t say that, Tsunade, we are old friends for many years, I just want to ask you to do me a favor, just a little favor." Tsunade looked at Oshimaru indifferently, snarling. "Don''t think that I will give you a healing hand. Now that I have promised to be the fifth generation of Naruto, I will not help you." Dashe Wan''s complexion did not change, but he glanced at the mute who was caught and said "It''s up to you, you should know the cruelty under my hands. If you don''t agree, it will be like this." With a wink at his pocket, the blue chakra in his pocket was closer to the quiet neck. The blue chakra touched the white tender skin as soon as he touched it, and a small wound was felt. , Mute an expression and afraid of being shocked, holding back the inner panic, watching Gang Shou just saying don''t care about her words. Unfortunately, Tsunade fell to his knees with the blood on his silent neck, and sat down on the ground in fear, shouting in horror at the big snake pill. "Stop, stop, stop hurting the people around me, don''t." He stopped, leaving only a small wound on the mute neck, and the blood dropped on the ground, Gang Gang stared at the blood dumbly, his legs were weak and could not stand, two With his arms around his head and looking at the soles of his feet, his body trembled. Chapter 260： : I have palm fairy Looking at Tsunade''s scared look, Naruto had a headache for a while, and it was impossible for Naruto to do so. Muye Village was destroyed in her hands sooner or later. This would not work. His behind-the-scenes plan was not without Tsunade. wap.novelhall.com When he walked in front of Tsunade, Naruto looked at Tsunade sitting on the ground and said with a serious expression. "Hey, old lady, now you can''t fall down. Silence is caught by someone. Do you want to watch her die like those of your close ones before?" Tsunade''s pupils stared at Naruto without any color. The figure looked like a weak girl, not the majestic queen of the past. Naruto said with a calm expression on his face "Stand up for me. Don''t sit on the ground like this without grace. I don''t have time to watch you make a fuss." Tsunade''s eyes regained his look, forcing the whole body to tremble, and slowly got up, and his legs trembled for a while, but Naruto helped and said to fall. Looking at Tsunade''s fragile appearance, Naruto said wryly. "Forget it, I think you''re still sitting, these two guys give me." Holding Tsun''s hand on a large rock, and letting her sit down, Naruto turned her head to look at Dashe Wan and Tudou. Their expressions were a little smug, and their faces were free of fear. Osumaru smiled happily, looking at Naruto with a smile "Naruto, even if you are, you can''t rush over to save her without cutting her neck." Naruto''s hands are flat, and he launches the spiral pills directly. The red chakra spiral pills rotate in his two hands, one left and one right. Looking at the Spiral Pill in Naruto''s hands, Da Snake Pill was shocked, and said with a touch of horror in his expression. "Naruto, you have to think clearly. If you rush over, I will kill this woman first. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Naruto said with a smile on his face "casual." After speaking, his legs glared at the ground, and the powerful momentum shook the ground, and suddenly heaved a large pit. Naruto held the spiral pill in both hands, and aimed at the pocket and the big snake pill one by one, hitting it. Oshimaru was shocked, his body flew back, and he shouted into his pocket while backing. "Do it." The scalpel in the pocket was drawn over the silent throat, and blood bleed out. The silent expression was terrified. The whole face was distorted because of the pain. At the same time, Naruto Spiral Pill smashed into the face of the pocket. Seeing this, even if the mute throat was cut off, he would die in the hand of Spiral Pill. The pocket did not hesitate to drop the mute with a lot of blood in his throat, and immediately went to The direction behind him receded. Naruto flashed a sneer at the corner of her mouth, rushed to the side of silence, extinguished the two spiral pills, and hugged her fallen body. Silent complexion is a bit ugly, because there is too much bleeding, the lips are white, and the trembling mouth is speechless. Looking at the silence, Naruto said with a smile "Don''t worry, you can''t die, I''m six generations of Naruto." After speaking with one hand, aiming at the silent throat and launching the palm immortal, a steady stream of red chakras flowed to the silent throat. In less than a second, the wound began to solidify, and the wound slowly scarred for 10 seconds. , The scar on the mute throat was detached, and there were no scars left. Feeling the pain disappeared in the throat, the silent face was surprised and raised his hands to mold the throat, exclaimed excitedly. "Okay, okay, Lord Sixth Generation Naruto, it''s really good." Looking at Naruto''s eyes, there was a little more worship. It was worship from the bottom of her heart. Such a cow''s medical ninjutsu had never been seen before. A few meters in front of the big snake pill and Dou also looked at each other, and the voice of Dou said a little tremblingly. "It seems that Naruto has used palm immortal just now, but I have never seen such terrible palm immortality. This huge cell regeneration ability can definitely heal the dead." The big snake pill is different from Yudou. In addition to his expression, he was more excited, and looked at Naruto with excitement. "Naruto, can your palm immortal cure my hands, as long as you treat me with your hands, I can give you everything, no matter what you want." Naruto said with a smile and looked at Obumaru "This is very interesting. It is really cost-effective to change everything with one hand, but I really think there is nothing missing, so all I want is your life." After saying that Naruto released the silence and stepped on the ground, his hands gathered the spiral pills and rushed towards Dashe Wan. As soon as Dashe Wan''s expression changed, he turned and ran without any hesitation. He ran straight to the rear, and his loyalty was really high. When he saw Dashe Wan running away, he stopped in front of Naruto, and held his hands with Chakra. Slashed across. Naruto sneered "Miscellaneous is miscellaneous, and this fact can never be changed." After speaking, a spiral pill hit his belly. The penetrating power of Nine-tailed Chakra''s Spiral Pills is the same as that of ordinary s-classes. There is a trace of tearing. The red spiral pill penetrates a large hole directly in the stomach of the pocket. Watching Naruto''s spiral pill punch a big hole in his stomach, his expression was white, his face was unsightly, his eyes widened, and he fell straight, without saying a word before he died. After destroying the pocket, Naruto turned his head and looked for Dashe Wan, and looked again, and found that there was not even a ghost image, and he couldn''t help looking a little displeased. He just killed one and ran one, and it was not good at all. The vanishing point is better, so he doesn''t care if it affects the direction of the plot. Now with his strength, the spot is out of the question. Tsunade''s face was shocked when Naruto''s move was eliminated, and it became clear that Naruto''s strength was very strong, and even Dashe Wan didn''t dare to fight it, only to escape. Instead, he came to Naruto with joy, patted Naruto''s back, and said happily. "Naruto, I didn''t expect your ability to be so powerful, even medical skills are so clever. If this hand is placed on the leaves, it will compare all the medical ninjas." When I found the mute that the pig was holding, I nodded quickly, agreeing. "Yes, the six generations of Lord Naruto''s medical ninjutsu can be compared with Lord Tsunade." Tsunade''s face was a bit ugly, and Naruto''s strength was so strong. She felt that the face of the five generations of Naruto couldn''t let go. Looking at the silence ahead, Tsunade said in a low voice. "Mute, don''t hurry up and help." Turning his head silently, he responded respectfully. He trot immediately, put down the pig, and raised Tuna''s soft body. Chapter 261： : Handover Naruto It did nt take a day for Naruto to return to the village without encountering other people s obstacles, Naruto, who had been annoyed by Tsunade for a few days, found that Tsunade had never asked him for a necklace since he had driven away Oshimaru, and he did not know if he was scared. He did not dare to say this. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net This is what makes Naruto boring for a while. No one is making fun of it. Seeing that the gate of Muye Village was getting closer and closer, Naruto''s figure flickered, and he ran in quickly, and the speed was so fast that Tsunade and the tap were invisible. Returning to the village again, taking a deep breath in the air of Muye Village, Naruto suddenly wanted to shout, and finally came back, but the words had not been exited. People in the village saw Naruto greeted one after another. "This is six generations of adults, is Naruto coming back so soon?" The crowd around was very friendly. Even if Naruto was not Naruto, the title of the six generations of Naruto was retained. The villagers did not have the kind of contempt they had before, and they showed friendly smiles to Naruto one by one. In response to several enthusiastic villagers, Naruto was a little annoyed by these noises. At this time Tsunade and Zilai also came over from a distance. When they saw Naruto surrounded by people, Tsunade started with a surprise face. Lai also leaned her head and said with a smile "You probably don''t know. Naruto killed the psychic beast Wanshe of Osumaru last time, and drove many ninjas attacking the village. This is such a high reputation." Tsunade didn''t speak, Naruto''s popularity was higher than her, making her look a bit ugly, but said silently holding the piglet aside. "The prestige of Lord Sixth Generation Naruto is still so high." Impatiently squeezed out of those people, Naruto quickly saw Sakura and Ino rushing over. In the big trouble just now, someone had already rumored that he had returned. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Sakura and Ino were very happy. They had not seen each other for a long time, and they were still sad with complaining faces. The two girls ran without saying a word, and they opened their hands and hugged Naruto. Hold in your arms. Telling about the suffering of Acacia for several days, Naruto felt very warm to the relationship between Sakura and Ino, and stretched his arms around the shoulders of both people, showing a tender feeling. Tsunade brow Yang, and pointed Naruto and two girls hugging together and said to the tap "Is this the reason for the popularity?" Zi Lai said with a bitter smile "The two girls seem to like Naruto, and more than two of them like Naruto. So far there are 3 people and they have a deep relationship with Naruto." Tsunade''s face sank, his eyebrows twisted into a ball, and he stared at the tap and said "Don''t you teach it." When he heard what Tsunade said, he was crying injustice. "It''s not that this guy is more flowery than me. Now he has a deep relationship with the three girls, and there are some other ones that are more or less related. I don''t care about him as much." Tsunade turned his head to look at Naruto, and a raging anger came up. For this kind of person who cares, she was the least able to get used to it, and had teased her so many times. She thought she was a naughty child and looked like Naruto People and life are also a virtue. Naruto didn''t know that now Tsunade had divided him with Tajikitsu in his heart. The silent lips trembled, teeth pointed at Naruto in the Cold War "Here, the six generations of Naruto adults are holding the girl Qingqing me and me in broad daylight." Since I was a little embarrassed, I said with a bitter smile "Okay, let''s leave him alone. Now go to the Naruto building and explain the mission." After speaking, I walked towards the Naruto building. When I passed Naruto, I naturally greeted him and let Naruto deal with the matter. Then I hurried to the Naruto building and reported the task. Naruto responded, and now being entangled by Sakura and Ino really couldn''t hold him, and when Tsutetsu and Silent passed him, he always felt that the eyes of the two women were weird, and Tsurute was angry. , Mute is a little ruddy, and I don''t know what shy thing to think about. After having a gentle stay with Sakura and Ino, Naruto left with serious business. The two girls grumbled and were reluctant to let him go. Naruto had to kiss the two girls foreheads to ensure that they would accompany them at night. Let him go. I hurried to the Naruto building and walked into the Naruto office. At this time, I was also talking with a few consultants. When I saw Naruto coming in, I said hello politely, and the transfer was very simple. I just said a few words casually. Tsunade''s sullen appearance decided to let Tsunade inherit the five generations of Naruto. Tsunade didn''t say a word from beginning to end. His eyes were always on Naruto, it should be said that he was staring at a necklace in front of his chest. After a few words of conversation, Naruto found that nothing was happening to him, and was about to go out. The consultant turned his face and shouted at Naruto. "Six generations, I have something to tell you." Turning to look at the consultant, Mito Menyan said with a serious expression "Now Xiao''s members have acted. They are clearly acting on purpose. Several neighbouring countries have also come to communicate. Xiao begins to wreak havoc for the sake of human power. Please also be careful with the six generations." Naruto nodded and pondered for a few seconds before he wanted to understand. It seems that the capture of human pillars has really begun, but this thing is not something that can be done every day or two. The power of the 9 tail beasts is still very strong. It''s not easy to catch them one by one. And one tail has now been locked up by him, no matter how they catch, they still can''t make up nine tails. So Naruto didn''t pay much attention, turned around and walked out, walked out of the door of the Naruto building, and walked towards the home. When he didn''t reach the door, he saw Hina red-faced and hurried over, Seeing Naruto, Hina looks happy, and Yu Sakura and Ino have different lively personalities. Hinata stopped beside Naruto, her mouth gasping, her face flushed. "Naruto, I just knew you were back. I''m sorry, I didn''t go to the village to meet you." Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "Sister Hina is happy when I can come, but I''m in such a hurry, it seems that I missed me so much." Hinada turned red, nodded slightly, and whispered "Well, I think about Naruto every day." Naruto only responds to such a clever character by Naruto. A princess hugs and holds the red-faced Hina, thinking of leaving the room. Hina struggles a little, and lays on Naoma obediently. In his arms, he raised his face and whispered at Naruto "Naruto, please be gentle." Chapter 262： : Slowly passing time Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. In these days, besides spending time with Hina, Sakura and Ino, Naruto also went to see the evening red and red beans. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Xi Rihong invited Naruto for a meal. In addition to that, the two were quite satisfactory, even without hugs. Originally, Naruto thought, but unfortunately, Xi Rihong''s conservative character could not be let go, and he always resisted. Naruto hugged her with her child''s body, and Naruto almost pushed her in anger, but this was not his ideal method, so he had to use time to move Xi Xihong''s heart. Adzuki appeared relaxed and happy because she had no work with Naruto, but when she saw Naruto in front of her, her face was extremely ugly, and an angry flame was burning in her eyes. Naruto looked at Red Bean, and was very happy to tease her two words. His wife called Red Bean and said ridiculous words, almost red bean gas almost ran away, but unfortunately it was almost, but in the end, it did not appear. Naruto was disappointed for a while. He was very disappointed. He wanted to tease her after the red beans had gone away, and there was no more excuse now. In addition to daily affairs, Naruto also received good news from the God of Destruction organization. With their strength, high-level personnel who have successfully entered the shadows did not expose pupils, but only revealed their power to endure. These People have entered special organizations in the shadows, Naruto, who heard the news, immediately issued a command, so that several people who master the dark as soon as possible, that is, become the leader of the dark, 6 ninjas responded respectfully. Of course, the items that Naruto s strongest system has gained in 10 days are also increasing, 900 Chakra Practicing Dan, 800 Ninjutsu Practicing Dan, 20 Pupil Lottery Gift Boxes, 10 Psychic Beast Iron Cages, 120 Pupils Cultivate Dan, 500 Ninjutsu scrolls. Looking at so many items, Naruto had flowers on his face and knew that it was time to strengthen Ino and Sakura, but this strengthening of power requires a special opportunity to not expose his strongest system. . Look. Yarn, Chinese website For timing, Naruto waited for 10 more days, and finally decided to tell Sakura and Ino that they had invented a special ability-enhancing item through improving the medicine. As for the Ninjutsu scroll, Naruto was not ready to use it. This thing is very troublesome to explain, it is better not to use it, as long as the amount of chakra is up, I am afraid that they will not be strong. Walking in the bazaar, I was thinking about letting Sakura and Ino increase the amount of chakras. Naruto walked down his head. Without a few steps, he heard someone shouting. "Six generations of adults, six generations of naruto, wait a minute." As soon as Naruto looked up, she saw the silence in front of her, and watched her running hurriedly in disbelief. Silent running was very urgent. When Naruto was in front of her face, her face was reddish, her hands were on her knees, and she was breathing, calming the disordered breathing. She raised her head, looked dull, and said solemnly. "Five generations of Naruto are looking for you to talk about something very important. I hope you will hurry over." Naruto frowned, wondering what to do, but he nodded obediently, anyway, even if Tsunade could not hurt him, he was afraid she would not be able to play a sneak attack. Seeing Naruto agree, silent face smiled and said with a smile "The six generations of adults come with me soon." After speaking, I went out first, walked a few steps and looked back at Naruto. It was a respectful attitude. The smile on my face didn''t stop for a second, and my character was gentle. It was a waste of such gentle silence to be Tsuna''s assistant, and The hand is just a violent woman, who likes to lose her temper at every turn. If he can''t stand it, Naruto, who is very optimistic about the silence, follows her and can''t help but turn his head and say "Yes, do you like anyone?" Silent complexion stunned and jumped up in surprise, watching Naruto saying "Huohuo, Lord Sixth Generation Muhaoying, what do you mean by this sentence?" Naruto said calmly "Nothing, just curiosity." Mute took a sigh of relief and patted her airport "I thought you were making fun of me, and scared me. Okay, Tsunade is still waiting for us." Naruto nodded, and it was a bit unpleasant to not get the mute answer, but he did not deliberately ask it. Through the observations of these days, he also understood that mute can not have people who like it. There are just a few people around her. Come here, Tyrannosaurus Rex. It''s not easy to see other male ninjas. Thinking of this, Naruto doesn''t know why there is a kind of joy in his heart. When this joy just rose, the system prompt that I didn''t listen to for 10 days sounded. "Ding, a special task is triggered. Please ask the host to show silent love to Kato and express your deep love. The task reward is 50 times, the task time is 1 minute, and the mission failure deducts 1,000 VIP experience." "" Naruto stopped for a moment, a trace of cold sweat came out of his forehead. This time, the system put a lot of pressure on it, and it gave such an abstract task. Naruto turned his head silently when he found that Naruto''s expression was not right. "Master Six Generations, do you have anything to do, Lord Tsutete is still waiting for us?" Naruto looked up at Mute and gritted his teeth. He quickly called out the strongest system and clicked three times the experience. The speed of receiving was very fast. Mute only saw Naruto''s hand sliding in the air, but he couldn''t see Naruto doing it. what. Naruto, who has gained three times the experience, stared at the silence and cleared his throat, one head taller than him. "Mute sister, let me be honest, don''t be angry." Silently nodded and said "Master Six Generations, is there anything I want to do?" Naruto thought for a moment, looked up firmly and said silently "Well, I actually want you to be my wife." The word Naruto in the back bites very hard, and the silent expression is blank. He stares at Naruto stupidly. The whole person petrochemically stood in place, and it took more than ten seconds to react. The face was red and red. Quietly silent "Six generations, you are not kidding, and our age difference is so big, it is impossible." Naruto had a slight sweat on his forehead at this time, not because of silence, but because the sound that should have been prompted to complete a special task did not come, which means that just now it was not considered love. Chapter 263： : Bold show of love You must show your love completely, Naruto s head is big, and the system is miserable, for the 150 times reward, for the 1,000 points VIP experience that ca nt be deducted, Naruto said firmly to the silent eyes "I really like you, Mute Sister, you have a lot of appeal to me. I like it, I like you very much. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" I noticed that Naruto''s expression didn''t want to be a joke, the pupils in those silent eyes began to rotate, and the whole person said groggyly. "No, no, you are six generations. I am Lord Naruto''s assistant. We have no possibility. Please stop talking, Lord six generations." Naruto waited patiently for 5 seconds, but unfortunately the task of the pit father was not prompted, and the countdown has begun to count, only 20 seconds. This is really an unprecedented pit. He did nt understand why it was nt a show of love just now. He said so much or not. He really wanted to give up. Unfortunately, it s impossible to give up one thing. Evolutionary system. Take a deep breath, soothe the mood of wanting to curse the system, Naruto''s eyes sink, take a step forward, grab the silent hands directly, the moment of touching, the silent almost scared again, but Naruto''s hands It s strong, holding on to the soft, silent hands "Silent sister, I really love you, don''t stay with Tsuna, marry me, I will treat you well." The silent face turned red, and her red head was about to smoke. She had never been so caught by her watch. Although the other party was a 13-year-old child, Naruto''s six-generation purpose did not make her think she was joking. Honorable Lord Naruto, how can you like her? The silent head is chaotic and cluttered, and I do nt know what to answer. The expression is uglier than crying, and I do nt struggle. I just stand there for a while, a word Can''t tell. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website At this point Naruto''s ears finally sounded like a system. Unfortunately, the task rewarded 150 Ninjutsu cultivators, and that was the chain task. "Ding, the special task chain triggers. Please ask the host to kiss on the silent face and say that I will always wait for your answer. The task reward is a rich gift of your choice. The task time is 10 seconds. There is no penalty for the failure of the task." Naruto didn''t hesitate to hear about this special task, because the reward is very rich, but the optional reward is much cooler than this random reward. So Naruto gave a kiss on the mute ruddy face and kissed, "snapped" a kiss, and while leaving, did not forget to whisper in her ear "I will always stare at your answer," At this moment, the whole person was silly, looking at Naruto, his face was rosy, the whole face was red to the ears, biting his lips, not saying a word, silently silent. Naruto let go of his silent hands. At this point, the system upgrade task was over. Naruto did not hesitate to click on 10 pupillary gift boxes. Without looking at the silent expression, Naruto didn''t want to explain anything anymore, and turned to walk towards the Naruto building. The silent face at this time was hot, with both hands clasping her face, and kept talking to herself. "I was kissed by Naruto just now, and I was kissed by Lord Naruto, and I just said that I would wait for me and wait for me to marry him. If it wasn''t for Naruto''s reminder, mute might just stay there all his life. ... When I walked to the door of Naruto''s office again, I saw Tsunade sitting on the chair through the open room door. At this time, it was not Tsunade himself but Tsunade. Tsunade saw Naruto with a brow and a flash of dissatisfaction, but soon he calmed down and called out. "come in." Naruto walked in directly, followed by a mute blush behind him. Upon entering Naruto''s office, Naruto found two strange people, very "strange" people. Such strange clothes were only worn by Kay and his son. There was a green dress, full of energy, but Li Luoke was holding two canes. The last time I fell in love with Ailuo, he left him with a serious injury. Tsunade glanced at Naruto, his eyes fell on the mute face with a reddish face, and asked puzzledly. "Mute, what''s wrong with your face?" Quiet panic, quickly waved and said "Master Tsunade, no, nothing." After speaking, a ok smile appeared, and Tsunade looked at this Naruto puzzled. He wanted to ask from Naruto, but now is not the time, he had to straighten his face to Naruto. "Naruto, there is one thing I want to talk to you about. Your palm immortal can make a silent throat quickly heal after a major bleeding, so that means that no matter where the injury occurs, it can be treated well." Naruto nodded and said without thinking. "You can say that." As soon as the words came out, Kai''s expression was a little excited, and he looked at Naruto excitedly. "That''s not right, Lord Sixth Generation Naruto. Please treat Xiao Li." Naruto glanced at Lee Locke, and frowned. "I don''t seem to have any reason to help you." When everyone''s expression was stunned, Tsunade''s face sank, looking at Naruto with a somber expression "Naruto, although these people have a holiday with you, you should understand that Naruto wants to help everyone in the village." Naruto stared at Tsunade calmly, and shrugged. "It''s not your turn to teach me, Tsunade, but I know that you started to pay back the gambling debts with the public funds of Muye Village. Do you think this is a mess of public funds? person?" Tsunade opened his mouth slightly and called out "How do you know, cough, no, what I said just now doesn''t mean that, in fact, I want to say that Xiao Li is so pathetic, you can help him." Seeing Naruto talking about her gambling debt, Tsunade immediately eased his face, barely squeezed out a smile, and looked at Naruto. Naruto said with a slight smile on his face "I won''t help. I want to help whoever I want, and no one can force me." Tsunade closed his mouth and remained silent. Naruto''s words were correct. He had no obligation to help other people. He sighed and looked at Kai and Li. "That being the case, wait until I research it." Chapter 264： : Selling a favor After saying this, Naruto walked away as soon as he turned around. As he turned around, Kay ran over, and kneeled straight down in front of Naruto, kneeling sincerely on the ground and hoeing. "Master Six Generations, I beg you to rescue Xiao Li. I have heard Tsunade say things, Tsunade said that you have 100% confidence that you can save Xiao Li''s legs." Watching Kai kneeling on the ground, Li Luoke was moved, Li Luoke in tears shouting Kai''s name, two hugs, and performed a very **** plot in front of Naruto. Li Luoke, who was crying aloud, weeping in her arms, sighing at the situation of the two people, Tsunade and silence, and her eyes were a little red. Only Naruto stared at them indifferently. Kai and his father kneeled in front of Naruto, begging Naruto to treat him with a leg injury. Bored by two people, Naruto waved his hands and said anxiously "Okay, well, I''m afraid of you. I''ll try it. If it doesn''t work, don''t blame me." When Naruto made a speech, Kay was very excited. She was excited to give Naruto a warm hug, Naruto flickered, hiding from the past, and solemnly warned Kay not to come. Kaimo headed, Haha laughed and didn''t mind, he was sincerely happy, and Li Luoke''s affairs gave him a headache for a few days, even Tsunade thought for a few days, without any certainty, so he rang. People pushed it out. I still have a lot of confidence in Naruto Kai, after all, Naruto is also the sixth generation of Naruto. Lee Rock also looked at Naruto with excitement and shouted. "Naruto, you deserve to be my friend and opponent. I have decided that I will always be your friend." Naruto had a little sweat on his forehead. He didn''t understand when he became friends with this guy. It seems that Li Luoke, like Kai, always likes to pull friends and rivals. Shaking his head helplessly, Naruto didn''t say anything, even Li Luoke thought so, it was also good for him, helping Li Luoke to treat a leg injury, this will definitely owe a large amount of affection to the father and son. The most reliable thing. Naruto didn''t think much, walked in front of Lee Locke, looked at the bandaged leg and said "Well, let''s get started now. I have a lot of important things to do." Lee Locke didn''t say much. According to Naruto''s instructions, he sat on a quietly-held chair, laid his legs on the other chair, and looked at Naruto nervously. Kai''s expression was also very tense. He clenched his fists in both hands, and when he saw Naruto carefully observed, he couldn''t help saying "How about, Naruto, can you be cured, or do you have surgery?" Naruto glanced at Kay and said in displeased tone "I haven''t tried how to know." After speaking, he raised his hands and laid it on Li Luoke''s lap, and when Naruto was about to start palm immortal, Tsunade immediately called out. "Naruto, Lee Locke''s leg injury is different from the silent throat. His bones were shattered inside. There are some residues that can''t be taken out. There is too much residue. The danger of operation is great. Can you understand what I say? Naruto nodded and said calmly "I understand. As long as you use the healing ninjutsu to grind those residues, it''s easy." Tsunade frowned, and said solemnly "It''s not easy to do this, or it will be difficult to damage the bone **** only if it hurts other tissues in his legs. Naruto, you should be cautious." Naruto smiled helplessly, closed his hands and said "Well, I''m cautious." Hold both hands and start the fairy mode. Within a few minutes, the fairy face appears, Naruto turns on the fairy mode, and the observation power increases greatly. Looking at this Naruto Fairy Mode, Tsunate was surprised, his face changed, and a pleasant smile appeared. "That''s why, I didn''t expect that your fairy mode can have a lot more observation than other people. It seems that Naruto''s treatment is 100% guaranteed. Kay, don''t worry, Naruto has more treatments than me. Double the success rate. " Hearing Tsunade''s words, Kai and his sons were very surprised, and it was admiration to see Naruto''s eyes, and they felt the strength of Naruto''s six generations of Naruto. Naruto spread his hands flat on Li Luoke''s legs. Without hesitation, he started Palm Immortal, and began to treat Li Luoke''s damaged muscles while continuously grinding the broken bone residue into pieces. In less than 2 minutes, Naruto completed all of this. At the same time when the hand was retracted, sweaty beads burst from the forehead. This thing damages the mental power too much. It needs to be completely treated. It''s not that simple. Just when Naruto reached out to insert sweat, he quietly held his handkerchief and gently turned his head away, helping Naruto''s face wipe the sweat beads. In a serious expression, the action was very gentle. Seeing Naruto''s heart moved, at this time, Li Luoke felt an abnormality in his legs, overjoyed his face, jumped straight up, and bounced twice while standing on the ground. The leg injury was completely healed, and there were no after effects. Shocked Lee Rock couldn''t help yelling "Mr. Kai, okay, it''s okay, I can''t feel it at all, Naruto, right, Six Generations of Naruto, thank you so much, thank you so much." Excited Li Luoke shaking Naruto''s hand in both hands, he wanted to give Naruto a big hug, but Naruto had to stare and left with a smile. In less than 5 minutes, Naruto healed Li Luoke''s legs, which made Kai and his sons excited and admired at the same time. Even Tsunade also smiled with his hands to support his head. "Naruto, I didn''t expect your medical ninjutsu to be so powerful. Are you interested in joining the medical team?" Naruto, who was quietly rubbing the sweat on his forehead, turned his head and looked at Tsunade. "There is no interest at all, and my current six generations of Naruto, it seems that you should use honorifics, such as calling Lord Sixth Generation Master or something." Tsunade froze, looked at Naruto angrily, and gritted his teeth. "Well, Lord Six Generations, let''s do this." Naruto said with a smile "No, I have no sincerity at all. I''m your ex, but you have to be emotional." Gangshou twitched at the corner of her mouth, holding back her anger, and barely smiling. "Master Six Generations, you seem a little shorter today than before." Naruto looked at Tsunade calmly, and frowned. "Grandma Tsunade, your wrinkles are coming out." Tsunade looked startled and covered his forehead with one hand and said "It''s impossible. I just smoothed it with Chakra yesterday. No, I''m useless. I''m really useless. Naruto, you dare to lie to me." Chapter 265： : Increase Chakra Amount After dealing with playing Li Luoke, he teased Tsunade, and Naruto turned around and left with an angry look at Kay''s father and son, thanks to Tsunade, and went home. At this time, the family was still waiting for two girls to be promoted. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website As soon as the door was opened, I saw Sakura and Ino ready for the meal. I don''t know why Sakura and Ino looked so ugly. The two stared at each other with anger. At the sound of the door opening, Ino turned to look at Naruto, and said eloquently. "Naruto, Sakura bullied me." After speaking, hugging Naruto''s waist, he looked up at Naruto poorly. Xiao Yingqi''s body was shaking, and she pointed at Ino and called out. "Ino, do nt mess around, let me release Naruto, and it s you who bully me, tell me that Naruto is not coming back today, and you think I do nt know your careful thinking, do you want to get along with Naruto Jun alone? door." Ino held Naruto''s hand and did not let go. He turned his head and spit out his little tongue at Sakura, and made a grimace. Sakura raised her pink fists to come forward to stab people. A faint smile on Naruto''s face, watching them say "Okay, okay, I have something important to tell you." After hearing Naruto''s speech, the two girls dropped their hostility and turned to look at Naruto, their eyes full of doubt. Pulling away the ino hanging on his body, Naruto took out more than 200 Chakra cultivation alchemy from his arms, and two glass bottles were installed. This was also bought from the system in advance, in order not to Make Sakura and Ino doubt. Looking at the two vials of pills in Naruto''s hand, Ino reached out and held one. "Naruto, what is this thing, so small and so weird. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Naruto smiled and handed a bottle to Sakura and Ino. "This is what I invented these days. The name is Chakra Practicing Dan. It will increase Chakra after eating." Sakura reaching for the bottle, curiously looking at the elixir, said in surprise "So amazing, and how Naruto invented it." Naruto shook his finger and said "It can''t be said that such important things cannot be disclosed to others, otherwise I will be in trouble." Xiao Ying covered her mouth with one hand and whispered "Yes, I can''t say this. I''m sorry, Naruto. I was too inattentive just now." Naruto didn''t care, just urged the two to eat the elixir. Ino and Sakura didn''t have any doubt. They just opened the bottle and poured it to eat. The medicine was very delicious. "This thing is much better than Junliang pills." Ino nodded his approval. One hundred blinks were resolved by Ino and Sakura. Sakura left one for observation reasons. It didn''t take long for the elixir to enter the stomach, and the chakras on the two girls began to run away. The speed of crazy growth surprised Xiaoying and Ino, and looking at the last elixir in their hands, Sakura said excitedly. "This thing really goes up in Chakras, and there are so many. I have never owned so many Chakras. How many years does it take to cultivate? Ten years, no, it may take more than 30 years to cultivate less than that. Chakra. " Ino shouted excitedly at the huge amount of chakras in his body. "Naruto, you are so amazing, even this amazing thing is done." Excited Ino embraced Naruto with both hands, and her rosy lips aimed at Naruto without thinking, and kissed. Sakura watched Ino s sneak attack and yelled. She took back the Chakra cultivation alchemy and ran forward to separate the two. Unfortunately, Ino hugged him dead. Seeing that he could nt pull Ino away, Sakura sank a face. . Gaze looked at Naruto with resentment, Naruto sneaked in by Ino, and faced Sakura''s gaze, she had to smile softly, kissing Sakura''s face with her rosy lips. ... Only from adding Chakra to Sakura and Ino, more than 10 days passed, and until Naruto realized that his VIP5 gift box had reached 23, it was clear that 13 days had passed. Being in the gentle hometown of the girl, Naruto found out that this time had passed really fast, without even realizing it. Looking at 23 gift boxes, Naruto who was walking towards the red tryst place on the eve of the night, and picked it down, the gift box was shaking, and 23 gifts came out one by one. Chakra practiced 100 Dan, ninjutsu practiced Dan 100, 1 s-class scroll, 10 s-class scroll. A series of big piles. In the end, there were 23 s-class scrolls. Chakra and Ninjutsu have already forgotten how much Naruto has forgotten. After looking at their system, they found that Chakra s practice has been 1. Thousand and one hundred, 2,000 Ninjutsu cultivating dandelions, 50 giftboxes for pupillary training, 200 cultivating dandelions for pupillion, and 18 psychic iron cages. I found that there are a lot of psychic beasts, and Naruto suddenly thought about what would happen to artificial psychic beasts. I gave a dog or the like one hundred chakras to practice alchemy, and then captured them with psychic beasts. You can make psychic beasts. I was a little excited when I thought about Naruto, but I really wanted to try it. The psychic beasts of the Ninja Dogs are still very powerful, and if there are 10, they are afraid of the movie-level characters. When I was trying to make an artificial psychic beast, a familiar voice came to Naruto''s ears "Hey, Naruto, have you seen Sasuke?" Looking at Kakashi with a mask in front, Naruto saw a little panic from Kakashi''s expression, and asked in confusion. "What''s wrong, Teacher Kakashi?" Kakashi looked at Naruto with a serious expression. "Sasuke is gone. I went to his house to find it. It has been away for 3 days. I am afraid that something unexpected will happen, and Sasuke s curse is more and more like to run away." Naruto sank, thinking of one thing. It seems that Sasuke may be related to Osumaru. Sasuke will eventually go to Osumaru. Unfortunately, he still has other things, and he does not want to chase Sasuke. Cassido "I don''t know where Sasuke went, except after seeing me last month, I haven''t seen him." Kakashi nodded, put down a sentence to find Tsunade to ask, and then hurried away. Farewell Kakashi, Naruto walked towards a grove in front, passing through a dense bazaar, and saw the bazaar where people came and went. There was a man in a large robe and a big straw hat, looking down Before coming to Naruto, meaning the breath of the coming person, Naruto smiled, pretending to pass by the person inadvertently. Chapter 267： : A leisurely day Obviously this armed ninja is Jin, who stopped to look ahead and whispered in Naruto''s ears. "Master, Sasuke has been put into the hands of Osumaru, and it takes more than 2 days to reach Osumaru. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Naruto nodded slightly and said in a low tone. "I know. You don''t need to worry about this matter. You can rest assured that it is beside Oshimaru. Don''t expose my affairs." Jin Ying made a sound and walked forward through Naruto''s body, and Naruto walked in the opposite direction of Jin without turning back. Came to the river in front of the grove, with a red and gentle smile on the evening, looking at the direction of the bazaar, his brow slightly yang, the smile was very sweet. Seeing Naruto, Xi Rihong smiled more beautifully, walked over gently, bent down and stared at Naruto''s face. "Little lover, this time you are late." Naruto shook her head and said with a smile "There was something just now. It was indeed late." Evening red said with a gentle smile "If Naruto''s brother really has something, I think we''ll go back." Naruto pulled down his face and said in an unhappy manner "Isn''t Xiruhong like to be with me, was it forced before?" Xi Ri panicked, stretched out her hand, naruto, and said softly. "Of course not. My sister was wrong just now. Okay, I really like Naruto''s brother." Naruto''s face suddenly smiled and said with a smile "That''s OK, but my sister made me unhappy just now. I want you to pay me. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Xi Ri was calm on her red face, took her hand, squatted and looked at Naruto. "Then how do you want your sister to pay you?" Naruto thought about it and said bluntly "How about kissing me, of course, mouth to mouth." Xi Ri''s red face was a touch of red glow, his eyes were white, and he said in that soft voice "One of the little devil, Naruto, have you been taught badly by yourself?" Naruto pulled his face and said righteously "No, sister, don''t forget, but you promised to be my lover, and the lover could not even kiss, what a lover." Xi Ri''s red face showed a faint smile. He did not hesitate to bow his head to Naruto''s lips and kissed them. At the moment when they touched, the two were addicted to it. Time seemed to stop. No one left. At this moment, the two did not know that one was watching secretly, gritted his teeth and pulled out a scratch from the branch of Asma, staring at the flames, looking at Naruto and Yuri Red in front, he felt himself Heart is vomiting blood. This is really vomiting blood, especially when you see Xi Rihong''s proactive kiss to Naruto, the heart is about to explode. After a few glances, Asma turned her head, and she would not leave her head, heading towards the pond in front. At this time, Kai Zheng, who took Li Luoke to practice in the woods, saw Asma, Kay said excitedly. "Yo, Asma, what are you doing there?" Asma turned to look at Kay and said with a grudge. "I want to commit suicide." After speaking, he walked towards the pond in front of him with a firm expression, Kai was surprised, rushed up in surprise, and hugged Asma''s waist. "Don''t do stupid things, the passion of youth needs to bloom forever, come to bloom with me, you will want to open everything." Asma struggled desperately "Let me go and let me commit suicide. I don''t want to live, I don''t want to live." Shouting Asma could not help but shed tears, it was sad tears, even a big man wept so silently. Kay and Lee Locke looked at each other and could not understand why Asma was so sad. ... At this time, Xi Xihong and Naruto, who were kissing, didn''t know they were peeped by Asma, but when they left their heads, there was an unconscious shame in their hearts. Xi Rihong''s face was ashamed to the ears and her eyelids fluttered As soon as he trembled, his body also trembled slightly. Naruto swallowed and looked at Xi Rihong''s flushed cheeks. She wanted to raise her head and kiss her again, but she was stopped by Xi Rihong''s palm. Evening red with a calm face, said ruddy "Naruto, you can''t do it now, you''re too young now, don''t do too much of this kind of thing." Naruto''s face is a little unhappy. He and Hina, Sakura and others have done a lot of this and that kind of thing, but unfortunately, Xi Xihong has made no progress except kiss. Noticed Naruto''s unhappiness on the face, Xi Rihong smiled gently, bowed his head and kissed Naruto for a while and whispered "Well, don''t think about it so much. Now you are the sixth generation of Muhao, and I have promised you. Don''t you fear that I can''t run away, but you always give your sister some time to accept this matter." He cast a kiss on his forehead, and Naruto said unhappyly. "How many days does Sister Hong want to think about that, it''s almost a month now, and I really want to kiss my sister well." Meaning the meaning of Naruto''s pro-letter, Xi Ri was blushing, her cheeks were hot for a while, Naruto was charmingly white and said at a glance "No, you are still so young, that kind of thing can''t be done." Naruto couldn''t help laughing and said with a smile "That kind of thing?" Xi Ri was flushed with red on her face, and shuddered and gave Naruto a warm expression. "Naruto, you dare to tease your sister again." Naruto''s lip-squeeze really did not dare to speak, not because of fear, but because of like. It was late at night when the two were talking. After saying goodbye in the woods, Naruto immediately rushed to the other woods. It is the direction that Hinada is waiting for. I have to say that this time has been rushed, but it is also very fulfilling. Hinata''s suppleness is different from the evening sun red. No matter what matters, Yishun Naruto is the kind of girl you say one, she won''t say two, and it will also match what you say. One day passed unconsciously. When Naruto returned to his home, waiting for the little Sakura and Ino. Needless to say a night of love, this is also Naruto''s leisure time at the moment. When Naruto was lying on the bed with her two girls in her arms, Sasuke had already begun to act. In order for Sasuke''s mantra to evolve to the second stage, the four people of Tokyu sealed Sasuke and sealed it in a wooden box In the bucket, let him experience the taste of "death", so that the curse can be activated properly. Chapter 268： : Relief of Sasuke Early in the morning, Naruto was called, and she got up from the delicate bodies of the two girls to get dressed, and opened the door was the mute serious face. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Looking at Naruto''s lazy expression, she said quietly and calmly. "Master Six Generations, last night, secret personnel found that Sasuke might have been taken away by Osumaru. Hurry up to the Naruto building." Naruto yawned and heard the voices of Sakura and Ino from the room. When she heard the voice of a girl, she looked silent and asked silly. "Six or six generations, do you say you were last night?" He noticed that the silent expression was not right, Naruto laughed, and his head looked like a smile. "Sorry, sorry, I was so tired last night and I was a bit tired." Zhang silently opened his mouth, staring at Naruto dullly, unable to speak at a slight gap, could not help but glanced into the room and saw the condition in the room, the face turned red and ruddy His face was like a peach, and the blushing silent turned his head and ran out. There was no rush in the head, and watching the silence was not right. Naruto nodded to the ground, his body flickered, and he followed. At Naruto''s speed, he stopped in front of mute within seconds. Silently bumped over, almost hitting Naruto''s arms, and suddenly saw a person in front, raised his head to find Naruto, the face became more ruddy, red faced Ino, closed silent . Naruto said with a smile on his face "This is actually a manifestation of normal male-female relationships, so don''t worry about it." Silent raised her head and glared at Naruto, she couldn''t understand why Naruto still said such a righteous thing, she said with a long expression and an unhappy expression "Master Six Generations, please take care of yourself, and how old are you, how can you do this kind of thing with two girls." Naruto said without changing his face "This is nothing, it is a normal physiological phenomenon of human beings. By the way, hasn''t Silent Sister ever done it or been kissed by other men?" The silent face looked rosy and looked seriously at Naruto, and said solemnly "Master Six Generations, please don''t make fun of me, I have something to do now." Naruto stopped in front of the mute and said with a smile "I told you at the beginning, but I''m waiting for your answer. If the silent sister hasn''t been with anyone, I''ll be with you." If it is so straightforward, the silent face will be blushed, and it will open its mouth directly, looking at Naruto with a dull look. "Six generations of Naruto want to associate with me, oh my God, this is half, what should I do?" Naruto cleared his throat and said with a smile. "This, you seem to be speaking out." It meant that I could not help expressing the silence in my heart, and immediately covered her mouth obediently, turning away from looking at Naruto, and ran out to other places. In a panic-like manner, he had a fight with Hina, almost hitting the wall directly. After glanced at the silence, Naruto walked towards the Naruto Building with a funny look. He still remembered Sasuke''s things, and he didn''t know if Sasuke''s guy had gone to see Osumaru. At Naruto''s office, Tsunade''s somber face appeared in front of Naruto, yelling at Naruto. "Slow, Naruto, what the **** are you busy with, and the silent person." Naruto stared straight at Tsunade''s eyes and said lazily "I don''t know, by the way, Tsunade mother-in-law, what the **** did you come to me for? Sasuke''s being caught by Dashe Wan doesn''t matter to me." Tsunade, who was called by Naruto''s mother-in-law, was very ugly, and said with displeased expression "Don''t call my mother-in-law, and Sasuke, but your teammate, don''t you want to die?" Naruto smiled lightly "It doesn''t matter to me, and he can''t die. I see that at most, he will become the subordinate of Dashe Wan. Sasuke has the mark of Da Snake Pill, and you can understand that Da Snake Pill needs him. This is his blessing. " Gang Gang grew a face, looked at Naruto, and said coldly "Naruto, how did you become Naruto, don''t you care about other people?" Naruto laughed and looked at Tsunade and said "I did not care about my woman, did Tsunade mother-in-law be interested in being my woman?" Tsunade''s face changed immediately, and he roared. "Naruto, you dare to say something to me, try it." Naruto said with helpless hands "I didn''t say anything about the drama, I was just telling the truth, was Tsunade''s mother-in-law planning not to marry for life." Tsunade said coldly "It doesn''t seem to be your business." Naruto pretended to have a deep look "This is different. How can I say that I am also your predecessor. As your predecessor, Naruto, I have the right to ask about the life events of your future generations." Tsunade fists in both hands, the whole body trembles a little, and his face is very cold. "Naruto, don''t you dare to say a word." Seeing Tsunami''s violent runaway, Naruto immediately turned straight and said easily. "Forget it, I won''t say it." At the same time, a system alert sounded near my ears. "Ding, the special task is triggered. Please ask the host to confess loudly in front of Tsunade. The task reward is 30 times, the task time is ten minutes, and the mission failure deducts 1,000 VIP experience points." After hearing this prompt, Naruto''s forehead appeared with three black lines. At this point, Tsunade has returned to his previous face, watching Naruto and saying "Well, I can just ignore what happened just now, let''s talk about Sasuke." Naruto was patiently looking at the system task and then laboriously understood the meaning of the confession. He heard Tsunade''s words, but just said it casually. Tsunade regained that serious expression and said "Sasuke may join Dashemar''s men, which is not good for the village. For the safety of the village and Naruto, I decided to let you chase Sasuke back. I know your strength very well. Only you can fight Dashemar." Naruto frowned, looking up from the special task and watching Tsunade say "Why, I don''t have any interest in that guy, and even if he becomes the subordinate of Dashe Wan, it won''t pose any harm. A ninjutsu killed them." Chapter 269： : Tsunades Confession Task Naruto''s words Tsunade did not have any doubt, straightened his face and said with a harsh tone "I now order you as the fifth generation of Naruto, Naruto, you must be able to chase Sasuke back within 24 hours, or else" Seeing that Gangshou pressed him with Naruto identity, Naruto''s face sank once, and his expression was somber. "Otherwise?" Tsunade poked his mouth and smiled, and the corner of his mouth curved a beautiful arc, and said with a smile "Then I will arrange some difficult tasks for Sakura and Ino, such as level b tasks, level a tasks, etc. By the way, it seems that the girl named Hina has something to do with you." Naruto was instantly angry and shouted in anger "Old woman, you want to play with me." Tsunade couldn''t help laughing, and said with a smile "What''s wrong, I''m afraid, let me tell you, don''t think that you are the sixth generation of Naruto, you can not listen to my arrangements, you have not thought of Sakura, but they are in the village, they will not listen if I say Ah. " Naruto poked her mouth, stared at Tsunade with eyes, wondering if she would destroy her directly with a ninjutsu, and dare to threaten her with Sakura and others, if it was someone else who had died 800 times. Tsunade did not know his crisis at this time, but said cheerfully. "Naruto, now I will give you two ways, either to chase help, or wait for your little girlfriends to do tasks above level A, but that''s the task of tolerance, right, there is another way, such as Said to return my necklace. " While talking, Tsunade''s eyes never left the necklace on Naruto''s chest. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Noticed that Tsunade''s eyes weren''t right, Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and he reached out and grabbed the necklace in front of his chest and said "For a long time, you still think about your necklace, but I don''t want to return it to you, so, when I go to Sasuke, I will sell this necklace to Osumaru, he will definitely like it, and I can also send it A fortune. " Tsunade chuckled and shouted snarly. "Naruto, you dare to sell the necklace. I will never spare you." Looking at Gangshou''s angry look, Naruto smiled happily, grabbing the necklace and shaking it in front of Gangshou with a smile. Qi Gang''s hands wanted to clenched his fists, and looked like he was embarrassing. Naruto at this time completely forgot that special task. When the system task counted down for one minute before he remembered it, his face sank, only to find that it was a bit difficult. But it s okay, at least if you confess, you will make Tsunade think he is making fun of him, and won''t take it seriously. With this in mind, Naruto thought about it, put away the necklace, and said to Tsunade with a serious expression. "Tsunade, I have a very important thing to tell you." I found Naruto''s expression was serious, Tsunade couldn''t help but asked, puzzled. "whats the matter?" Naruto took a deep breath, stared at Tsunade''s eyes and said "Sister Tsunade, in fact, I was fascinated by you from the beginning. Every time I see your necklace, I think of your face." Tsunade grew up and sighed with a sigh. "Ha, don''t you have a problem in your head?" Naruto''s sound of success didn''t ring, so I realized that there might be insufficient mobility, so I went directly to Tsunade in one step. When I patted the table, I stretched my head, and my head was only ten centimeters away from Tsuna''s face. I noticed that the expression in Naruto''s eyes wasn''t right. Tsuna suddenly panicked, frowned, and smashed it. But just halfway up, I just heard Naruto say with a tender voice "Sister Tsunade, I dream of you every night when I dream, and I find that I am really upset by your fascination. My favorite is your angry look." Tsunade fought a cold war, his face turned red, and he blushed. "Naruto, don''t make a joke, this joke is not funny at all, let''s talk about the others, this time I can''t let you go after Sasuke, it will always be OK." Now Tsunade is completely afraid of Naruto''s gaze. This kind of tender look has never been seen before, and such a bold confession has made Tsunade''s heart beat faster, and the whole heart is beating. Naruto really wanted to agree at this time, but unfortunately the system was completed, and his sister still didn''t ring. This was not enough. Naruto was completely angry, and his face was angrily. "I didn''t mean to joke with you at all. I like you and give me a bitter answer." I don''t understand why Naruto is angry, but Tsunade''s heart is diarrhea, because Naruto''s expression is very handsome, and indeed she is much more handsome than that full-blown Naruto. Captivated by Naruto, Tsuna''s eyes were spinning, and he said faintly. "I think about it and like you a bit." After finishing this sentence, Tsunade suddenly came to her senses, and while holding her for a moment, she said, shaking her white arm. "Wait a minute ago, it''s not counted just now, it''s not counted just now, I just said it for fun. I don''t like you, and Naruto, you don''t want to be so close anymore, what do other people do? At this time Naruto didn''t listen to what Tsunade said, because his task finally sounded, and he got Chakra cultivation alchemy. When he saw that the task was completed, Naruto stepped back and stepped back to the original place. His face was restored to his original calmness. Looking at Tsunade''s flustered expression, he said flatly. "I was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously." Tsunade was petrified, and that heart was also petrified. The anger that followed was almost exploding, and she glared at Naruto with a loud roar, calling Naruto''s name. Naruto looked at Tsunade with a smile on his face, his face did not change at all, and he said with a smile "Well, don''t shout so intimately, we also talk about serious matters. Sasuke will chase after me, but I can''t go alone." Tsunade clenched his fists in both hands and looked at Naruto, who was going to eat. "Who do you want to accompany you, do you want me, I''ll be happy, as long as you are not afraid of being captive." Naruto spread his arms and said quietly "This is not okay, what if you are so old if others gossip, so I will think about the personnel first and then tell you." After saying that Naruto was lost in thought, Tsunade gritted his teeth and looked at Naruto angrily. If Naruto was not powerful, she would have grabbed the table and smashed it. Chapter 270： : Chasing Sasuke After a few seconds of contemplation, Naruto raised his head in a calm tone. "So, I want Sakura, Ino, Hinada, and a few people every day," Tsuna frowned and looked at Naruto with strange eyes. "Don''t you just want girls. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Naruto said calmly "Sure, who would go out with a bunch of grandpas." Tsunade''s forehead sweated a little, forbearing the previous anger, and said seriously "Naruto, depending on your strength, there should be no problem if you go alone, why do you need people?" Naruto said with a smile "It''s just boring." Tsunade was full of black lines, but she couldn''t help Naruto''s words. Now she was completely afraid of Naruto. If she didn''t promise, she would come up with some idea to trick her. After clearing his throat, Tsunade said in a stern tone. "Naruto, I''ll give you a special task now. Be sure to recover Sasuke. If you must, you can kill him. No matter how you write it, you can''t fall into the hands of Osumaru." Naruto''s expression is right, and he speaks with an unprecedented serious expression "To understanding." Looking at Naruto s solemn look, Tsunai was shocked. Now Naruto thinks about the six generations of Naruto, and thinks of Naruto s six generations of Naruto. Suddenly, there is something strange in Naruto s heart, and he suddenly feels giving the necklace to Naruto. People are nice too. Realizing that the idea was wrong, Tsuna shook his head, shook off this absurd thought, and clenched his fist and muttered secretly. "Necklace must not be given to Naruto. This guy has such a personality. He will definitely buy this thing and look for a woman in the same way. This is my most precious thing. I must find him as soon as possible to return. Look. Mao. Line.Chinese.Text.Net " Naruto now saw that Tsunade''s expression was a little wrong, and he didn''t care much. Ignoring that lips moved straight, and Tsunade didn''t know what he was muttering, and walked towards the door. When he walked out of the Naruto building, he jumped on the roof and ran out towards the gate in front of the village. Some people passing by the store still greeted him from time to time, calling Master Sixth Generation Naruto. Jumping between the roofs, less than 5 minutes, came to the front of the gate and began to wait slowly. At this point, Tsunade had already assigned the task, and the named girls were somewhat surprised. After hearing that the fifth generation of Naruto explained the task, it became clear that she was only assisting Naruto. The strength of Naruto s six generations of Naruto requires no help at all. Several girls hurried towards the gate, and when they came to the gate of Muye Village, they saw Naruto sitting idle beside the registration office at a glance. At this point Naruto was leaning on Erlang''s legs, sitting on the middle chair where the registered person was, and the two ninjas beside him were holding the tea in a respectful manner, helping Naruto drop his shoulders. Looking at this situation, Tiantian and others couldn''t help but get confused, Sakura stepped forward and looked at Naruto in wonder. "Naruto, what are they doing?" Seeing how soon Sakura came, Naruto drove away the ninjas around him and said with a smile "I was bored and asked them to help me. I didn''t expect such enthusiasm." Several ninjas met immediately "It is our duty to help Lord Naruto." "In fact, we all admire Lord Naruto. You are the hope of our village. Even if you are not Naruto, you are also a great hero." Naruto shrugged, gestured to Sakura with his eyes, and said clearly. This pair amused Sakura, Ino and Hinada, but she kept her face calm every day and looked at Naruto unhappy. He noticed that Naruto, whose expression was unhappy every day, didn''t take much charge. He asked a few girls to accompany him. He didn''t think of anything impure, but just for fun. Several people walked out of Muye Village, stood at the gate of Muye Village, looked forward, and looked a little serious. Naruto gave a thoughtful glance at several girls and asked "Did you bring a map?" Sakura wanted to make a map out of her backpack and trot in front of Naruto and said with a smile "Naruto, I have it, I brought it." After speaking, he helped Naruto open, put his hands flat on his face, Naruto glanced a little, and he really didn''t understand something. He didn''t understand a single word. Instead, Ino''s empathetic help Naruto spoke. This time the task was to chase Sasuke, but Sasuke was caught by them and they didn''t know. They only knew a general direction, and they didn''t go far. Pointing at the map, several people glanced around, and then hurried forward. At Naruto''s speed, I can only slow down and allow the four girls to keep up. Tiantian and Hinada seem to be struggling, and Sakura and Ino are now a level-tolerant Chakra. Carat, but the two don''t have to worry about consumption. As they shuttled through the woods, several people jumped along a straight road in a tight and slow manner, preparing to go straight ahead to the four people of Yin Ren. ... The time for rushing is very long. Naruto''s expression is not a little anxious. Looking at the scenery out of the play mentality, he didn''t run for long. Every day he couldn''t help his inner doubts. Asking at his leisurely expression "That I should call you Naruto now, or the sixth generation of Naruto." After hearing Tiantian''s question, Naruto turned to look at her, and found that Tiantian looked cautiously and seemed a little nervous about his six-generation identity. A slightly smiling Naruto said calmly "Like Naruto, just like Sakura." Every day his face turned red slightly, not angry, but nodded slightly, watching Naruto asking "Naruto Naruto, why do you want me to come along, and I heard that you have a good relationship with a few people in Hina, is this true?" Naruto jumped on the branch and said quietly "Guess what?" Every day his face sank, and his expression was a little displeased. "Naruto, don''t make fun of me, I have no intention of joking with you, you you" The second half of the word could not be said every day, but the cheeks were rosy and beautiful. Naruto laughed and looked at Tiantian''s rosy cheeks and asked "What the **** do you want to say?" Take a deep breath every day and say courageously "Don''t you like me too, that''s why I asked for it." After saying this, the heartbeat was fast every day, and the fierce heartbeat was about to tremble, the eyelids trembled, and the small face looked at Naruto nervously, as if waiting for some important answer. Finding something wrong every day, Naruto pondered for a moment and asked seriously "Why do you say that, do you like me?" Every day the whole person panicked, and said with a wave of his hands in a panic "No, no, you just didn''t hear what happened, when I didn''t ask anything," Chapter 271： : Everyday Heart Every day that Naruto was being taken seriously, I didn''t expect a horizontal branch in front of me, I didn''t see it, I bumped into it, the sound of a crisp sound, the whole little head was popped upside down. Go on. wap.novelhall.com There was a panic-screaming voice every day with his head down. Naruto couldn''t help but feel funny. He still saw it for the first time when he ran across the branches like this. The sight was not noticed. Stepping on a branch, Naruto turned into a residual image, hugged her before landing every day, the whole body buffered, and every day Naruto hugged and fell to the ground, falling steadily. Every day his face turned red and looked at Naruto whispered "Thank you." Naruto observed a small bag on his forehead every day, and said very funny "Don''t move, let me treat you." After speaking, he stretched out his hand, stroking his forehead every day, moulding a small bag on the white skin, and starting palm fairy, with blue chakra flashing in his palm. Every day I just felt a cool feeling on my forehead. Soon the numb forehead returned to consciousness and moulded his forehead. The expression was very surprised, and he said to Naruto in surprise. "Naruto, your medical technique is so good. It seems that Xiao Li is right. His legs are cured by you." Naruto smiled and didn''t speak, and reached out and slowly talked and lifted up every day. Standing firmly on the ground, Tiantian''s face was crimson, half excited and half shy, looking at Naruto excitedly "I''d like to thank you for Xiao Li''s case. Teacher Kai also said it, thank you very much, and you have helped me so many times. Thank you so much." After bending down, he bowed respectfully to Naruto, and looked grateful. Such a respectful attitude made Naruto a bit uninteresting, and said with a smile "Rest assured, I will definitely help you get the first treatment if you are injured in the future." He smiled sweetly every day, looked at Naruto with a few smiles, his face was a little ruddy again, and blushed. "Naruto, why are you so good to me?" Naruto smirked and looked at Tiantian''s red cheeks. "What do you say?" Every day, his face turned red, and he did not dare to stare at Naruto, whispered "Naruto, did you say that you liked me before? See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto couldn''t help wondering, he couldn''t remember this, he said in doubt. "Did I really say this?" Every day expression was a little grieved, watching Naruto gritted his teeth and said quickly "At first, didn''t Naruto confess to me, how can you not recognize me." Naruto then remembered that the system had been pitted before. It was indeed pitted a lot. He had forgotten it. It should be said that this kind of pit father was automatically filtered in his mind. Seeing Naruto not speaking every day, I thought it was a remorse. I pulled my face down, tears rolled down the corner of my eyes, and I stretched out my hands and wiped the tears. "I didn''t really refuse to agree with you at first. I just didn''t think about it. I didn''t say I didn''t like Naruto. Wow." Sobbing every day, while wiping tears, he looked at Naruto in a grievance and kept talking about his fault. Naruto couldn''t help but look at it. Every day, tears formed an arc across the white and tender red face, and hung on the pointed chin, there was an abnormal charm. One stretched out and wiped the corners of his eyes every day, Naruto said with a smile "I didn''t blame you, I''m just afraid to say that you''re not happy." Feeling the tenderness of Naruto''s palm, every day his face is a little pink, and looking up, his eyes are very infatuated, watching Naruto said "Does Naruto like me?" Naruto smiled and nodded. Every day, flowers bloomed on his face, and Lihua looked at Naruto with a rainy charm. "I also like Naruto, and I like it very much. I just ignored Naruto after becoming Naruto, and I thought Naruto had forgotten me." Speaking of confession, every day there is no such fierce look, thinking a little girl is generally very shy. Naruto''s heart moved, knowing that there was no need to say anything at this time. When he bent down and bowed his head to Tiantian and kissed him, he noticed Naruto''s movement. Every day, there was a tremor in his body. He did not move backwards. Instead, he closed his eyes obediently and waited Human kiss. As soon as they touched their lips, a kiss of tens of meters began. Until Tiantian''s face was as red and suffocated as it was cooked, Naruto let her go. Tiantian''s face had a sweet smile and looked at Naruto with a little blush. Naruto couldn''t help but look at Tiantian, said quietly "You should know that I have a relationship with Sakura. Do you really like me?" I did nt think about it every day, I just nodded my head, and raised my head, looking at Naruto s eyes with deep affection. If it s not in the wild, Naruto really wants to continue, but the time to stay at this time too long. If a few of Sakura are lost, it will be difficult for them to meet the four people. Without much thought, Naruto turned and looked at the woods in front of him and said "Well, let''s hurry up and talk about it later, I will talk to you slowly about this matter." Every day he answered, and grabbed the palm of Naruto, showing a faint smile. Naruto glanced at every day and said funnyly "I didn''t expect your courage to be so big." Raising her head every day, with tears in her eyes, she said with a pitiful look "Don''t Naruto like it?" Naruto shook his head gently, wiped off the tears in the corners of Tiantian''s eyes, and said softly "Of course I like it. The more active I am, the more I like it." A shy smile every day, the sweet little mouth said with a smile. "Well, I will only take the initiative to Naruto Jun," Listening to every day''s love, Naruto wen again about this lovely day, but it is obviously not the time now, Sakura and others are waiting for them. The two held hands and rushed forward. When they saw Sakura again, they released Naruto s palm consciously every day, and pulled that distance apart, clearly not wanting Naruto to be embarrassed. Such a gentle character, let There was a warmth in Naruto''s heart. Sakura and Ino waved their hands and screamed Naruto''s name, and Hinada looked around nervously with white eyes, and found Naruto breathed a sigh of relief and closed her eyes. When she noticed Sakura and Ino, Naruto found two more people, and these two turned out to be Li Luoke and Nie Xiangning. Lee Locke shouted at Naruto with both hands "Naruto, I''m here to help you, hello, come here quickly." A few frowning Naruto came to Li Luoke''s side, looked at Ning Ci, said in displeased tone. "What are you doing." Ningji glanced at Naruto with a calm face and said solemnly "Xiao Li asked me this time. If it wasn''t for him begging me, I would have no time to help you." Naruto frowned and looked at Li Luoke, the nervous Li Luoke, with a fist, said with determination. "As long as Naruto''s enemies are my enemies, I will fight for Naruto." Ignoring Li Luoke''s face full of excitement, Naruto looked at the front, jumped out, and did not forget to put down a sentence while beating "As long as you don''t disturb me, I don''t care if you live or die." After talking about a landing, speed up and jump forward. Chapter 272： : Ambush sound forbearance four people Li Luoke and others followed closely, at this time Naruto was at the forefront, and at his speed several people could not catch up at all, and could barely keep a certain distance. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Li Luoke and Ri Xiangning gathered with Tiantian, and found that Tiantian''s rosy eyes always looked at the figure of Naruto in front of him. Rixiang Ningji was shocked and knew immediately that Tiantian had feelings for Naruto. Lee Rock was different, looking at Tiantian''s rosy cheeks and wondering. "Every day, why is your face so red and sick?" Every day, he turned to stare at Lee Locke and said coldly. "Xiao Li, please say one more thing, be careful I put a hidden weapon in your mouth." Lee Locke didn''t understand why he had such a big temper every day. He wanted to ask a few more words. He just covered Ningci''s mouth and whispered in his ear. "You fool, don''t you see this situation clearly, don''t ask if you don''t want to die." Lee Locke nodded, although he didn''t know what Ning Ci was talking about, but the scary eyes every day made him really dare not ask, and if he continued to ask, he might have put a hidden weapon in his mouth. At this moment, the people ran all the way, different from the beginning, this time more than doubled the speed, which made Honda very difficult to chase, raising his arms to protect the low-level wind in front of Hina, the eyes trembled at all Can''t open. Realizing that Hinata was slow, Naruto turned around and jumped in front of her. Hina was surprised, and looked at Naruto in surprise. "Naruto, what''s wrong, ah, Naruto, let me down." With both hands, Naruto, who was hugged by Hina''s lazy waist, jumped forward, and Hina struggled very little. After a few gentle struggles, she lay down in Naruto''s arms, lowering her fate. His head and eyes trembled and said "Naruto, have I troubled you?" Naruto looked at Hina in her arms and said with a smile "Of course it''s gone, rest assured, I like Hina no matter what. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Text. Net" Hinada nodded, and got closer to Naruto. Because of being too shy, a small face was completely hidden in Naruto''s arms. The intimate sight of the two was a conspicuous target in the eyes of others. Several girls were jealous looking at Naruto in Naruto''s arms, and they wished that place was them. And Lee Locke just gave a thumbs up for Naruto and praised a few words. Nichiji looked at Hina with a grim expression, and saw Hina''s shy smile. She finally sighed helplessly. Hina''s heart was very clear, so many days and Naruto never let go, let him I did understand that Hina had a lot of affection for Naruto, but he just said that the sun and the sun were enough, and he couldn''t help but listen. For the sake of the family, he didn''t want to give Hina to Naruto. But now seeing the affectionate look of Hina, Ni Xiang Ningji hesitated, hesitating whether he was doing this right or not. ... The crowd ran for a while, and soon reached their destination. At this time, the ninjas in Yinni Village had not arrived yet. Naruto holding the young field behind the grass clasped his hands and pressed the two hands together to activate the fairy mode. Several people looked at Naruto without disturbing them, but just stared at the front carefully. After watching it for a few seconds, Sakura immediately proposed to make a trap, and Lee Locke nodded in agreement. In addition to Naruto, several busy hands made a few traps, tied the detonation symbol with transparent thin lines, and hung High and low, the coverage is wide. If someone does come, even one person is very likely to touch these white silk threads. At this time, when several people started to put traps, Naruto turned on the fairy mode, and Naruto appeared in the fairy face has a distinctive momentum. Looking at Naruto''s fairy face, the face was red and hot every day, and there was an excited love in his eyes. Even Li Luoke and Ning Ci were a little surprised, and the horror of Naruto''s natural power was clearly felt when they were close. Looking around the eyes of a few girls, Naruto calmly looked at Sakura and Ino and others. "You step back a little bit, it''s enough to have me here." Hinada shook her fist and stared firmly at Naruto. "Naruto, I will help you." Naruto smiled and said lightly. "No, this time I want to have a good time. I can''t hurt me with those little bits and pieces." Hinada''s cheeks turned red, and Naruto''s handsomeness made her heart beat, she nodded obediently, and walked behind Naruto. Little Sakura and Ino and others didn''t say anything about Naruto''s strength. They knew the best, and walked towards Hina, hiding in the grass not far behind Naruto. Instead, Li Luoke and Nie Xiangning stood in front of Naruto and played the role of guard. Every day she sank, standing behind Naruto, shouting at Li Luoke and Ning Ci "Xiao Li, Ningji, don''t interfere with Naruto, come here quickly." Ning Ci grinned bitterly, whispering secretly "Naruto is called every day, and it looks like a young field." He shook his head and said, but walked over with a bitter smile. Instead, Lee Locke looked at him indifferently, and said firmly. "Last time Naruto helped me, I must return this time" Naruto smiled calmly "It''s up to you." Lee Locke shook his fist, lowered his body and looked around, Naruto held his hands and sealed it again, and whispered. "Stand away." Feeling the change of Naruto s breath, Li Luoke stood up more than ten meters away in front of him. Naruto s Chakra burst out, the red Chakra turned into a demon fox feather coat, and Naruto s strong nine-tail state Straight up into the sky. Chakra skyrocketed all over, and the ground slumped with a bang. Looking at the wood on the left side in front of him, Naruto''s mouth showed a smile, and said with a tone of excitement. "coming." Just after saying a few figures came over, the figure directly hit a trap, and all the traps were joint. "Wow, wow," countless explosions sounded, the power of the explosion smashed several big trees, and the four figures disappeared at once. Sakura and Ino excitedly screamed and succeeded. Naruto''s face remained the same, looking at the front and saying "Not yet. These are just avatars. It looks like the pieces are a little bit clever." Chapter 273： : Recruiting Deadly Naruto''s words restored the serious expressions of everyone and looked around. Look. Yarn, Chinese website With only a snoring sound, countless bitterness shot Naruto from all directions. Originally Naruto wanted to control the tail shot, but then Lee Locke rushed forward and aimed at those in the sky Ku Wu swept down with his fists, hands and feet. That speed is faster than before, obviously after some practice. Someone was willing to be his shield, and Naruto was happy to watch the show. At this time, Lee Locke swept the leaves as if the wind was sweeping through the leaves. Standing on the ground, Li Luoke set his posture and looked forward, saying in a serious voice. "Come out, don''t hide anymore, to deal with you, without Naruto''s shot, I can settle you one by one." Just as Lee Locke''s words fell, I saw several people rushing out of the woods. One of them said a weird man with two heads and a large wooden barrel. "You devil, you''re really loud." The four people are the four members of the Otomaru Elite Otome. Originally, there should be five, and one is Nahui Yejun Malu, but it has not yet arrived. Ji Langfang said with a glance at the left of the two heads. "I''ll leave this to you." Jilangfang nodded and looked at Li Luoke with a burning gaze. "You are my dinner now." After speaking, he reached out and patted on the ground, while clapping his hands on the ground, he cried. "Soil, there is no dungeon." There was a shaking in front of the ground, and a semi-circular earthen wall wrapped Li Luoke. Li Luo Ke was shocked. It was impossible to escape, and he was wrapped in a rigorous package. Seeing Jirofang s Ninjutsu, Zuo Jin said helplessly "Hey, let''s work it out, what a trouble?" Jilangfang didn''t reply, but instead reached out to cover the earth wall and began to absorb Li Luo Ke''s Chakra. Unfortunately, Li Luo Ke''s Chakra didn''t have much at all. He was a physical ninja, and Chakra was rare. It was found that Jilangfang, which could not be absorbed, was very displeased, and he directly absorbed the spell and the state, and desperately absorbed it. Naruto was watching coldly at this moment, looking at several people, looking at these strange people. The behind Hina has already started to roll her eyes, and the blue tendon bursts on the egg white''s cheek. There is a cute feeling of cuteness, at least making Naruto feel very cute. After observing several people, Hina shouted at Naruto. "Naruto, Sasuke is inside those two barrels." Zuo Jin turned his head and looked at Hinata coldly, said in a dark tone. "This little girl can see through and kill her first." Onigiri Maru answered, and looked at Hina with a smile on his face. "Tell me this, I will definitely make you die terribly." After speaking, he jumped up, opened his mouth, and spit out a bunch of spider threads. Hina was frightened, and her body quickly retreated. At this time Naruto couldn''t make him approach Hina, and seeing these inconspicuous eyes wanted to touch his Hina, Naruto with a deep complexion rushed directly to him. The speed surprised everyone, and he stretched out his hand to launch the spiral pills He smashed directly into the Guitong Maru. Detecting Naruto''s too fast Guitong Maru has failed to respond. He originally despised Naruto and thought it was an ordinary renunciation. As a result, there was no reaction at all, and the body was directly hit by the spiral pills. Guitong Maru spurted out a bite of blood, and his whole body spun to the back, sliding down for several meters before stopping. Although he wasn''t dead, the kneeling on the ground holding his chest was obviously seriously injured. Seeing that Guitong Maru was seriously injured by a stroke, Zuojin and the female ninja mostly gave a trace of cold sweat to their foreheads, which meant that something was wrong and the body was shaking slightly. Naruto smiled with a faint smile on his face and said "Miscellaneous, how dare you say that you killed my Hina, rest assured that I will let you die first." As soon as Naruto raised his hand, he condensed the spiral shuriken, and the red chakras swirled in Naruto''s palms, and the dust around them began to spin, and began to spin with Naruto''s breath. The red spiral shuriken slowly condensed in Naruto''s right palm, seeing that there were too many red chakras in Naruto''s palm, and Naka and Douyou turned their heads and ran, and Guitong Maru couldn''t even run if he wanted to run. Shouted in horror "Wait, save me." It''s a pity that the two would never care about him for life or death, and only care about their own escape. In a critical moment, Guitong Wan directly unlocked the spell, and his injuries slowly recovered. Unfortunately, the speed was too late. With one stroke of the spiral shuriken, Naruto aimed at the Guitong Wan without hesitation and smashed it. The spiral shuriken turned into a beautiful arc, and hit the body of Guitong Maru, who opened the first spell, with a bang. The wind attributed Chakra soared and began to sweep the land. The body of Guitong Maru was cut directly into After countless films, blood and water filled the sky. Even **** was dead in an instant. A power of ninjutsu was so scary that Jilangfang, who was absorbing Lee Rock Chakra, was scared, and he wanted to run as soon as he turned his head. Naruto''s face showed a cruel smile, his figure jumped, holding his hands in the air, and screaming at Jilangfang. "Water Margin, water bomb." With a bang, two huge water dragons appeared out of nowhere, rushing towards Jilangfang one by one, and right away, Jilangfang was shocked, and he directly unlocked all the curse. His skin was discolored and his hair grew wildly. Jilangfang jumped in shape. , Escaped the impact of the water dragon. The two water dragons collided there, and the huge current sputtered. The power of the splash was very fierce. It dropped Jilangfang from the sky, covered a stream of water on the land, and continued to rush around. Jirofang, who was in the second state, stood on the water, and looked at Naruto wetly. At a glance, Naruto had pulled out a bit of misalignment and shot at him. The bitterly spinning bitlessness brought a little wind to Chakra, and Jilangfang escaped on the water. As soon as Jilangfang escaped from the moment of suffering, Naruto''s mouth showed a smile, and he launched the flying thunder **** without hesitation, and moved to Jilangfang immediately. Looking at the sudden appearance of Naruto, Jilangfang''s mouth was so wide open, his expression was terrified. Naruto opened his right hand and looked at Jirofang with a smile. "Goodbye." After speaking, a spiral pill smashed into the past, pointed at Jilangfang''s face, and banged directly, headshot, the blood spewed out and almost sputtered on Naruto. If it weren''t for Naruto''s speed at this time, if he could escape, he would have been splashed with blood. Chapter 274： : Killed the four people of Yin Ren As soon as Jirofang died, his earthen enchantment was lifted, and Lee Locke appeared. The first thing he saw was that Naruto resolved Jirofang. novelhall.com The crowd showed shock, Naruto resolved the two ninjas before and after, without any pause, the other party did not even resist, and both died in the hands of Naruto''s Spiral Pills. And looking at Naruto''s light-hearted expression, even if the other four are on together, they cannot be his opponent. Ningji''s expression was a bit ugly, and his body was shaking. Then he realized that he didn''t die last time, because Naruto didn''t save his hand. He just burst the spiral pills of Jilangfang. If it was, he would definitely not be able to survive. In addition to Ningji, the 4 girls were very excited, and Sakura was even more excited. "Naruto is getting better and better, I like you so much." Li Luoke''s eyes are very adored. For Naruto''s strength, that is worshipped to the extreme, kneeling and licking. Ignoring the eyes of several people, Naruto looked at the two who ran away, saying solemnly "Well, two of them have run away, and now we have to catch up." After talking about the figure, in the fairy mode, the nine-tailed state rushed past in the direction of the two people escaping, Naruto was too fast, even Li Luoke could not catch up with the current Naruto, and slowly pulled away. Far away, until Naruto and others can''t see Naruto. At this time, Naruto had a strong observation ability in Fairy Mode, and easily found two escaped "rats". Because Sasuke was carrying Sasuke on the left, it was not fast. Naruto has a thunder god. It is a piece of cake to catch up with them. Holding one hand with a thunder god-like bitterness and shooting it in the past, he starts the thunder **** and flashes directly, which is a distance of more than 200 meters. . novelhall.com Watching Naruto move momentarily, the cold sweat from the left forehead came out, and seeing Naruto getting closer, he might catch up with them in less than a minute, and quickly turned his head and said to Duoyou. "You stop him." Duoyou also enlarged her pupil and immediately shook her head. "No, I don''t want to die. I have to stop you." The face near the left is a bit ugly, and it is true that Duoyue is right. With Naruto''s strength, there is only a dead end to stop. Seeing Naruto getting closer and closer, Panic panicked, stopped in panic, and shouted at Douyue "Don''t run away. If both of us die, we might as well fight each other. I don''t believe this little ghost can win us both." Saying this, there was no jealous feeling. Two companions were killed in seconds. He knew very well that even if four people were added together, they could not be Naruto''s opponents. Duoyou also understood that Zuo Jin was just saying encouragement. In this case, it s only a matter of being beaten. It s better to fight together. Duoyou also turned his head and stared at Naruto. The two didn''t think much about it, and started the spell state 2 directly, as if standing on a tree branch like a monster. Duoyou also has a pair of horns and a pair of sharp horns on each side of his head, and a pair of sharp horns on the top of his head. He takes a flute out of his arms, bites his fingers, and launches a psychic technique aimed at the ground, summoning three evils. Ghost, playing the flute to control the three evil spirits greeted Naruto. And Zuojin put the wooden barrel containing Sasuke on the branch, and immediately awakened his head on the back. The third hand and foot stretched out. The whole person jumped towards Naruto in the form of a monster. Looking at the three evil spirits, Naruto tied his hands and printed a fireball, and the huge fireball covered all the evil spirits, and instantly wiped out the ashes. Watching the huge fireball rushing over, the near side evaded himself, while avoiding the fireball, he did not forget Naruto jumped over. The back of the head suddenly disappeared, and turned into a mass of powder and rushed towards Naruto, and noticed that the powder was a bit weird Naruto, stopped directly in place, the powder fell on Naruto, and suddenly came to Naming A head popped out of the man, just the head of the elder brother. Looking at his head on his shoulders, Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and laughed. Staring at Naruto with a low roar "Naruto, what''s so funny, now that you are possessed by my brother, Chakra will slowly flow away." Immediately after the words were spoken, suddenly the pupil near the left enlarged, and looked at Naruto in horror, as if he had seen something terrifying, like a ghost. Because he saw his brother''s head turned into a stone at this time, the stone directly broke up and **** disappeared. Scared from the left, looking at Naruto, Zhang Dakou said "What did you do just now." Naruto smiled and looked at him and said "I didn''t do anything, it''s just that you guys don''t have long eyes. They gave me this thing to play. How can you use my natural abilities?" After the hands are printed, the land is beaten. "Earth, big river." The soil beneath the body turned around, and the land in the ground turned into swamps, and the s-class earth flow river mutated into a submerged soil. The body of Sao Jin sank. In less than three seconds, the entire body was directly buried in the ground, without even revealing his head, and was buried here alive. Duoyou also watched Zuo Jin be buried alive, his back sweating, and he didn''t dare to stop half a step. He grabbed Guan Zusuke''s barrel and ran towards him. Naruto saw that Zuo Jin was dead, so he looked at the escaping Houyouya who was hundreds of meters away, and he was not in a hurry to catch up, but shot a huge fireball directly. The fierce and powerful fireball smashed the big trees and rolled towards Duoyu. Feeling the atmosphere of Naruto behind, most of them also showed panic, and the body quickly evaded, and escaped dangerously. Unfortunately, as soon as they hid, Naruto rushed with a spiral pill in one hand. come. Naruto with nine tails behind him, holding the red spiral pill, smashed into Douyue''s head, without any pity. Duoyou also wanted to run and could not run away, so he could only watch Naruto''s spiral pills rushing to her face. Originally, I wanted to make Naruto, who was also directly headshot, aware of a lingering breath behind him. The sense of crisis in the fairy mode was very strong. This strong breath was almost the same as that of Arlo. A part of the body, hiding to the side, snoring, a bullet-shaped bone flew over, the small bone directly passed through Duoye''s head, "bang", leaving one on the head Blood hole, slowly falling to the ground, Douyue shouted before dying "Master Junmaru." Listening to this name, Naruto realized that it was Jun Malu. He turned to look at Jun Malu behind him. A white hair and a pale-faced Jun Malu looked at Naruto calmly. Expression. Chapter 275： : The confrontation between Jun Malu and Mu Yan Without saying hello, Jun Maru opened her palms and turned Naruto into claws, only to see the white bones popping out of her fingers, as if a bullet-sized bone flew over. wap.novelhall.com Naruto''s expression remained unchanged. He controlled the nine tails and swept the past. The coverage of the nine tails was very wide. All the bones of the "fingers of the ten fingers" were shot down on the ground in one swipe. Jun Malu''s cold expression didn''t change. He reached out and pointed his arm, and slowly pulled out a bone from the body, staring at Naruto with a burning look. "You are the six generations of Naruto that Dashemaru said. It seems that Dashemaru is right. Your strength is better than him." Naruto poked his lips and said somberly "Don''t talk so much nonsense, come here soon." Jun Malu''s face flashed with dissatisfaction, holding two bones in both hands and rushing towards Naruto, running fast. When I ran, I did nt shoot the ten-finger bullets. Looking at the ten bullet-sized bone bullets, Naruto swept the tail directly. After the huge tail was swept away, there was no shadow. Nine tails rushed towards Jun Malu without decreasing speed. Jun Malu''s body flashed, and he easily avoided Naruto''s nine tails. The tail slaps on the floor, making a sound of impacts from a distance, and the soil is smashed into a large pit with a diameter of three meters, raising countless dust. Unfortunately, although the tail is faster than Jun Malu''s speed, I can''t stop Jun Malu with nine tails. Naruto''s heart is a little upset, and his hands are printed. "Clogs, Four Pillars. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" The soil was shaking violently, and within a hundred meters of Naruto, a huge log broke his head and several thick wooden blocks intersected each other, closing Jun Malu as a whole within a hundred meters. Seeing Naruto''s clogs, Jun Malu said with a smile "Naruto, you''re wrong. My bones are harder than steel." After talking about Jun Maru, he lifted the bone weapon of his hands and drew it towards a piece of wood in the wooden cell. The bone made a semicircular arc in the air. When "Bang", Jun Malu''s bones and wood hit a metal impact sound. Looking at the unscathed wood in front of him, Jun Malu was surprised, and looked at the wood blankly. "What kind of ninjutsu is this? The wood is harder than my bones. How can such a thing be possible?" Naruto''s eyes looked at Jun Malu with a ridiculous look. This wooden puppet ninjutsu is s-class, and it is now in the nine-tail and fairy mode. Wooden puppet ninjutsu with natural power is to strengthen. Several times as much as the first generation of ninjutsu, the wooden man''s art can directly and completely match the male of Susuke, how could it be that of Jun Malu''s bones. But Naruto can''t use that ninjutsu right now. The wooden figure is too large and easy to expose. Holding both hands, aiming at the wooden cell, Naruto slammed the fireball in the past, and the fireball slammed into the wood, slamming, and directly ignited, the blazing fire burning, covering the area of ??100 meters in front of Naruto. A thick smoke permeated the air, and immediately attracted the attention of Li Luoke and others, realizing that it might be Naruto''s fire, and rushed over immediately. Jun Malu surrounded by the fire was a bit ugly, and within a few minutes of such a large fire, he would be smoked alive, holding two bones, and Jun Malu ran towards a weaker flame. Every move of Jun Malu can''t escape the observation power of Naruto Fairy Mode. "Xianfa wooden crickets, tree-bound eternal burial." Jun Maru was startled and noticed an abnormality in his feet. A sapling grew under the feet, and the sapling bent and tied his legs, and kept growing, entangled his entire body. Jun Malu, who was holding the bones in both hands, waved wildly. Unfortunately, the wood was several times harder than the bones in his hands, and he couldn''t cut it in half. He realized that the situation was not right, and he was completely panicked, not as calm as before. , A mess of crazy struggle. The curved saplings grew taller and taller until a huge tree was formed, and the branches became taller and bigger, getting bigger and bigger, squeezing Jun Malu''s body for a while, and squeezing directly to the ground. When you noticed that Jun Malu''s body was starting to deform, she was frightened, and wanted to explode the bones of the body. The tip of the bones that exposed the body was very sharp, and it constantly stimulated the roots of the trees that were tied up. Without this hard wood, a tree root cannot be destroyed. Naruto smiled, swept away the fire in front with his tail, walked over, and looked at Jun Ma Lu kneeling on the ground with a smile. "Would you like me to take you for the last trip? It will be ugly if you go on like this." Jun Malu looked at Naruto with an excited voice. "Naruto, I must kill you for Dashe Wan." While talking, I raised my palm hard to launch the ten-finger piercing. Naruto shook his head while watching Jun Malu''s wolflike appearance and said with sigh "You were originally a chess piece of Oshimaru. The guy obviously knew that you were not my opponent and wanted you to come. It seemed that he was destined to let you die. For those who die, I would not mind giving him a ride. " After saying that Naruto had his hands sealed, his figure stepped back, and shouted at Jun Ma Lu on the ground. "Fire, big flames." Immortal Chakra was ignited when the oil was spit out, and the billowing fire, like a round ball, shot at Jun Malu. With a bang, directly hit the expression of Zao Jun Malu''s shock, a string of flames several meters high, the big tree suppressed by Jun Malu was all lit, the fire spread upward, and the whole tree was lit, burning very severe. Jun Maru''s screaming voice echoed for a long time at the bottom of the fire. Naruto smiled and turned his head without looking at Jun Malu, who was burned to death. At the same time, Jun Malu was screaming wildly under the fire. "For the big snake pill, for the kindness of the big snake pill, Naruto, I won''t let you help me, the bone veins, the dance of the early fern." The fire on Jun Malu extinguished instantly, his body changed color, and his back was protruding with two huge bones. After the wound on his body slowly healed, the ground suddenly shook, and countless bones grew wildly. One Then one, the sharp tip cut through the big trees, and even pierced the big trees, Numerous bones, centered on Jun Malu, dug out the land madly to all sides. Chapter 276： : Kill Jun Ma Lu Looking at those bones, Naruto''s eyes were slightly surprised, but the excitement was in the thick of surprise. Look. The woolen and Chinese nets jumped in shape, and bounced quickly toward the rear, while holding their hands and screaming. "Water Margin, water bomb." Two water dragons emerged out of thin air and bumped into Jun Malu. A huge bone was formed in Jun Malu''s hands. The bone of Bai Sensen was spiral, which was the strongest gift, and the strongest mention Yu, Jun Malu stabbed at a water dragon. With a bang, the huge water dragon''s head was pierced, and the entire water dragon''s body was turned into a rapidly descending water stream. Another water dragon was destroyed by Jun Malu in the same way. Naruto saw the bones rushing towards himself from the ground, and the bone rushed a few meters high at once, and Naruto who was standing on a tree branch more than 30 meters high Have to be touched. Naruto had to jump to a higher place. The bones were so abnormal that none of Sasuke''s barrels had grown, forming a strange sight. In order to avoid the sharp bones under his feet, Naruto stepped on the branch and jumped up into the sky. The bones chased up aggressively, and the sharp tip like a needle pierced straight. One of them shook, and saw Jun Malu stretch out half of his body, half hidden in the bone, mentioning that the strongest stabbed straight at Naruto. Seeing that the situation was not seconds, Naruto slammed the palm of his hand, and quickly condensed the spiral pills, smashing at the strongest. The power of the thread pill was reached to the limit in Naruto''s hands, that is, the four generations of Naruto could not have such a powerful power. In the face of the strongest sharpness, it was not inferior. The spiral pill in the fast rotation hit the strongest. Give it to. Time is diarrhea, and the power of the two abilities is not inferior to others. Naruto looks at Jun Malu seriously, and Jun Malu desperately raises the strongest promise, trying to pierce Naruto''s spiral pills. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto glanced at Jun Malu, and he couldn''t help but grin and said sneerly. "Although your strength is very good, unfortunately you are still too bad. It''s your luck against me." Jun Malu looked at Naruto with a cold face. "Naruto, talk less, and under my best, nothing is impenetrable." Just as Jun Malu stepped up his efforts, Naruto''s eyes closed, and the eternal kaleidoscope opened again, watching Naruto''s eye of the writing wheel exposed. The face of Jun Malu changed greatly, and the whole body shivered, and said trembling. "Naruto, why do you have a writing eye? Impossible, why does Osumaru choose you not? Why?" Naruto looked at Jun Malu with an eternal kaleidoscope and said with a smile. "Da Snake Pill won''t let you know, he almost died in my hands, because he now wants you to come and take a moment, in fact, since you stopped me, you have become a discard of Da Snake Pill." After talking about Naruto''s eternal kaleidoscope rotating, his eyes turned at Jun Malu and whispered. "Amaterasu." Jun Malu''s body burst into a black flame, burning his body, with the bones exposed outside the body. Feeling the horror of the black flame on his body, Jun Malu''s face was swayed with pain and twisting, which was offsetting the strongest of Naruto Spiral Pills. Naruto''s face with a cold smile started the photo again that day, and his eyes trembled. The black flame on Jun Malu''s body spread all over his body. He burned down the strongest one directly, shouting in pain, the spiral pills in Naruto''s hands hit Jun Malu''s chest, and when they were out, the eternal kaleidoscope in his eyes rotated, and the sky shone. The black flame rose, wrapping up the sound of Jun Malu, Naruto''s spiral pill hit him straight on the chest, a tearing force, very briskly penetrated Jun Malu''s body through a large hole A lot of blood oozed out. Looking at the movement of his chest, Jun Malu fell stiff and straight down, fell downward, and fell down. The eyes in front of him had a big fight, as if watching Naruto unwillingly. The whole body of black flames constantly walked around him, and when Jun Malu did not fall to the ground, the flames completely burned his body. Watching Jun Malu die, Naruto gave a slight smile with a pouting mouth, standing under a huge bone, jumping on the tree branch on the bone. As soon as I stood still, I heard a very familiar shouting sound. "Naruto." Sasuke stood next to the wooden barrel and looked at Naruto. There was no emotion in his eyes, and he looked at Naruto with a very indifferent expression. Naruto looked up at Sasuke, and looked at him with a smile on his face. "I didn''t expect you to come out so soon. I''m going to bury you alive." Sasuke looked unmoved, glanced at the numerous bones protruding from the ground around him, and said softly. "Let''s change the place. This place can''t show your strength." Naruto looked at Sasuke''s expression, obviously a very confident look, could not help laughing, and smiled and answered. The two bounced quickly and ran forward. At this time, Lee Locke and others only followed after Naruto and Sasuke left for 1 minute. They saw the burning flames and large bones, and the expression of everyone Looking at each other, several girls were worried. Hinada and Ningji started looking at Naruto''s figure. Obviously Naruto is no longer here, and there is no figure of him in Fangyuan, but a wooden barrel attracted the attention of a few people. Looking at everyone in the wooden barrel, it became clear that Sasuke might be awake, and maybe Naming People together. Li Luoke and others discussed it, and finally decided to divide into two groups to look for in two directions, namely Sakura, Ino and Hinada, Li Rock, Nikkei Ningji and Tiantian, and the two groups talked. Jumped to the left and right. At this point, Naruto was run by Sasuke for a while, and he ran for 5 minutes, at least 10 miles away, and then saw a prairie. Sasuke paused for a second and jumped towards the prairie. Several ups and downs landed in the middle of the prairie, Naruto stepped back, and stood within a hundred meters in front of Sasuke. The two looked at each other with a faint smile on Naruto''s face, as if the battle between life and death was not going on immediately but a game. Sasuke looked cold and looked at Naruto and said "Naruto, I don''t know why you have progressed so fast, but this time I won''t want to be there before, and easily lost in your hands, I will surpass you, defeat you, and kill you." Chapter 277： : Ants are not as good Saying these excited words, Sasuke roared, turning on the state of the curse, and the whole body had a black rune. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto''s calm expression glanced and yawned. "Don''t have to worry so much, open your second spell." Sasuke''s face sank. Naruto''s words surprised him a little. Although he didn''t understand why Naruto knew that he had two forms, he still unlocked the second heavy curse again according to Naruto''s words. The black rune covers Sasuke''s entire body, and two duck-like "wings" grow on the back. The whole body''s skin turns gray, a cross pattern appears in the middle of the face, hair grows, and teeth protrude. Looking at Naruto''s eyes was cold and cold, Sasuke said with a cold expression "Now I am different from before. I feel the strength of my body. Naruto. I used to repay you ten times." Naruto''s mouth lightly skimmed and said with a smile "You shouldn''t think you got the curse, it''s better than me, Sasuke, you''re too naive, childish and ridiculous." Sasuke''s anger was ignited by Naruto''s words, roaring, one-handed inversion aimed at the ground, launching the thousand birds, Sasuke''s power in the state of curse was no less than that of Rachel. Naruto glanced at Sasuke''s Chidori, his face was calm, his hands were printed, a very simple seal, and the demon fox feather coat covering the whole body was lifted. At the same time, the fairy mode was also released. Watching Sasuke launch Chidori. After concentrating on Chisato, holding one hand at the ground, looking at Naruto''s ordinary form, asked with a frown. "Naruto, what the **** are you doing, do you think that this will make me flinch, or that you are afraid of me. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen. Net" Naruto couldn''t help laughing, saying funny "Afraid of you, don''t make fun of me. I never know what it means to be afraid. I just want to show you something very interesting." Sasuke said with a long face. "what?" Naruto''s face is calm, the whole person is obviously quiet, his eyes are closed, and some power is condensed. When the eyes are opened again, six runes appear in the whole body, and the golden body mode is turned on. Naruto standing in the same place felt a very peaceful atmosphere in her heart, and the grass beside her grew up frantically with the strength of Naruto''s six immortals. Sasuke enlarged her eyes, looked at Naruto with a shocked expression, feeling the pressure that Naruto''s breath gave him, and said with a trembling lip. "Naruto, what the **** are you, why don''t I feel your Chakra wave." Among the eyes, the three-shot jade writing round eyes stared at Naruto. Naruto looks at Sasuke in golden body mode, and smiles slightly at the corners of his mouth. "Sasuke, now you are still quiet in the growth of your strength, and you don''t know the gap between you and me at all, then I will let you understand well, and understand that you are not as good as an ant in my eyes." After saying that Naruto reversed with one hand, Rachel, exactly like Sasuke''s Thunder Ninjutsu, looked at him with a smile on his face. Sasuke was irritated by Naruto''s words and ninjutsu. Naruto''s hand was clearly despising him, otherwise he would not use the same ninjutsu, holding Chidori in his hand, and Sasuke raised his hand at Naruto and smashed it. Naruto''s eyes closed, and after opening the eternal kaleidoscope, Rachel suddenly exploded. He raised Rachel at Sasuke''s Chidori and hit him. The two types of thunder are tearing at each other, and the result is obvious. Naruto''s Six Immortals mode is higher than Sasuke''s mantra, and how Naruto''s eternal kaleidoscope can be compared to Sasuke''s three hooks. The body of Sasuke, like a kite with a broken line, flew out behind him, sliding on the ground for hundreds of meters before stopping. His clothes were torn in front of his chest, and Sasuke vomited blood. He looked at Naruto in horror, and said in horror. "Your eyes, what exactly are your eyes?" Sasuke has never seen Naruto''s eternal kaleidoscope. Although he knows that it is written round eyes, he does not know what level it is. Naruto looked at Sasuke, who was lying on the ground in front of him, instead of answering his words, he rushed in shape and hurried over. The fast one left only an afterimage, and when he realized that Naruto was too fast, Sasuke jumped up with his legs glared, and quickly hid behind him. Because there are three rounds of jade writing round eyes, Sasuke''s movement to see Naruto is very simple. Naruto with two hands spread directly launches the spiral pills, holding the two spiral pills crossing each other and smashing into the past. Sasuke kept back, and he didn''t dare to make a hard connection. The thick Chakra in Naruto Spiral Pill made him deeply afraid. Jumping back a few steps, Sasuke yelled with his hands in his hands. "Art fire escape **** fireball." Naruto extinguished the two spiral pills and yelled at Sasuke''s holy fireball. "Art fire escape **** fireball." A holy fireball that was several times larger than Sasuke shot in the past, directly wrapping Sasuke''s Ninjutsu, and hitting the holy fireball with a diameter of less than three meters as a spark, and slammed into Sasuke aggressively. Sasuke''s forehead burst out of cold sweat, and his figure jumped. His two big hands were dancing behind him. As he danced, Sasuke''s body flew up into the sky. With the tendency of the sky, he jumped over the diameter of nearly 20 meters Howe Fireball. The fireball passed through Sasuke''s feet and rolled towards the woods in front of it. A mushroom cloud burst and the whole tree was destroyed in half. The messy coke made Sasuke''s heart afraid for a while. If he didn''t run just now, he felt it would burn into slag. Looking at Sasuke''s flying body in the sky, Naruto calmly took out a piece of suffering, laid down the thunderbolt, and shot at Sasuke. Sasuke doesn''t understand why Naruto shoots so painlessly without power. His body flickered, and he moved a few centimeters to the side, easily avoiding the little suffering. Seeing that Sasuke didn''t directly hit Miwu, Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and whispered with a smile. "Sasuke, everything is over." After talking about launching the flying thunder god, he moved instantly behind Sasuke, and when he raised his hand, a spiral pill smashed in the past. Sasuke couldn''t react at this time. He didn''t understand how Naruto appeared behind him. When he understood, the whole body flew out again. From top to bottom, I banged straight into the ground. At the same time, the blood in my mouth was spit out unconsciously. Hitting the ground, a loud bang, Sasuke smashed the land out of a ten-meter large pit, Sasuke lying in the center was motionless, and his whole body was paralyzed like a scatter. Chapter 278： : Grow up to be killed Naruto landed on the ground, and a few jumped to the middle of the pit. He looked down at Sasuke and looked at his expression of unwillingness to get up, saying coldly. "Sasuke, now you are not as good as an ant in my eyes. If an ant provokes me, I will step on it without hesitation. Unfortunately, you do not have the right to step on me now, because You are not as good as ants. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Raising one foot, Naruto stepped heavily on Sasuke''s body, looking at the fire-spitting eyes, an indifferent look. Noting Naruto''s indifference, Sasuke was panicking. He knew Naruto was not kidding. Maybe he didn''t even have the right to kill in Naruto''s eyes. Thinking of this, Sasuke was unwilling and unwilling Stepped on by Naruto. It is a pity that he will not be reconciled. He does not have any strength to resist the trampling of Naruto, nor does he have any strength to lift Naruto to step on his chest. Naruto lowered slightly, stared at Sasuke''s eyes, and said coldly "Remember that what you have to do now is to improve your ability as soon as possible. The snake snake guy can pay you well. Although he is also garbage in my hands, he is better than you. He can be worth killing by me, but you ca nt. You All I have to do now is grow to a level where I can kill. " Sasuke looked at Naruto with his eyes spitting and snarled. "Naruto, I will destroy you with my own hands, I will let you die, I will let you die in my hands." Naruto''s mouth showed a cruel smile, raised his foot towards his stomach, stepped on it fiercely, and kicked Sasuke''s entire body like a shrimp. The land was shaken, and the entire pit sank again to a depth of two meters. The blood in Sasuke''s mouth was spit out, his face paled, looking at Naruto, and still gritting his teeth. Naruto laughed, haha ??laughed and said with a smile "That''s the kind of look, I want me to have this kind of look. Now I haven''t seen anyone look at me like this for a long time. Sasuke promises not to kill you, I will let you see Dashe Wan, I will let you grow, It is a pity that you are too rubbish. No matter how you grow up, you will not be able to surpass me in the end. You can only continue to linger, and continue to show this angry look in front of me, but you can''t do anything. " Sasuke had some trembling all over his body, and Naruto''s smile was like a demon in his eyes, deeply tortured his heart and made him shout. "Naruto, you have the ability to kill me, kill me, don''t torture me." Naruto stepped Sasuke under his feet so that he couldn''t get up and looked down at his head lying on the ground. "My favorite thing to do is to torture you. It s fun to kill you. It s only fun to torture you slowly. I have high expectations for you. Do nt let me be too disappointed. Make me torture is interesting. Otherwise, I am very unhappy to be like this. I am waiting for you to grow up, and then slowly torture your confidence, your strength, everything. " Sasuke trembled slightly, half angry and half afraid. At this moment Naruto watched Sasuke''s body tremble, smiled and prepared to kick a few more feet, but realized that Sakura and others leaned in, and then put away the golden body mode and write the round eyes. Squatting down, he lifted Sasuke''s collar. Sasuke screamed pale at the demon''s smile at Naruto "Wait, Naruto, what do you want to do, don''t torture me, don''t." The terrified Sasuke yelled, Naruto''s expression sank, and he hummed. "Don''t be so boneless, I just let you run, you leave here now, I''m waiting for your revenge, rest assured that the more revenge you have, the happier I will be, and eventually I will kill you happily, This is your ultimate goal. " Saying Naruto with both hands, aiming at the woods in front of it, and exerting strength, Sasuke still flew out of the whole person. Because of the use of the wind attribute Chakra, Naruto s power is stranger than Tsunade s. Not bad, Sasuke slammed into the woods like a blast. With a bang, I saw the rows of trees collapsing, Sasuke hit the trees, getting deeper and deeper until he couldn''t see his figure, but the miserable cry scared a group of birds into the air. . Seeing Sasuke disappear, Naruto couldn''t help but smile and smile, while turning, turned towards Sakura and others. I saw Sakura, and Ino was led by Hinata to Naruto''s side, and Hinada''s expression looked around nervously, seeing that Naruto''s body was not hurt, this said with relief. "Naruto, you have nothing to do, I just saw Sasuke, others?" Naruto said with a smile "Just accidentally let him run away. I didn''t expect that guy to run so fast." I don''t know if Sasuke, who had broken bones in his body, heard Naruto''s words, would he vomit blood and die directly. At this time, Hina and others did not have any doubts. She believed that Naruto was 10,000, and when she heard Sasuke ran away, she looked a little panicked and said in a panic. "What to do, Sasuke must catch it back, otherwise Naruto is in trouble." I didn''t expect Hina to think of herself at this time, Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and rubbed Hina''s face with a smile. "Relax, I''m the sixth generation of Naruto, Tsunade''s old monster won''t treat me like that." Hinada shook her face and nodded, looking excited at Naruto. "Naruto is the best. No, it should be the six generations of Master Mu Nao." Naruto, who laughed at Hinoda''s words, kept rubbing his hot cheek with both hands, until Sakura and Ino were so jealous that they couldn''t stand it, and reached out to block it. . At this time, Lee Locke and others converged, and also regretted Sasuke''s escape. Lee Locke vowed to capture Sasuke back. If it wasn''t for Naruto, it would have rushed up. Naruto had a sweat on his forehead. He was really afraid that Lee Locke could find Sasuke. Now Sasuke must be unable to climb with injuries. At that time, there was absolutely no way out. He died of such an interesting ant. Stopping Lee Locke, saying that it''s not too early, and hurriedly reporting the mission completely. Several people no longer tangled up with Sasuke, jumping and thinking about the return of Muye Village. Naruto, who jumped into the woods, turned his head and glanced at a collapsed forest several miles behind. A slight smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. He smiled coldly and coldly. Chapter 279： : Teasing Five Generations of Naruto Back to the village, several people went to the Naruto office to report the situation. Listening to Naruto saying Sasuke ran away, Tsunade''s face was very ugly, his eyes widened and Naruto said coldly. "Naruto, shouldn''t you let Sasuke run on purpose, otherwise how could you let Sasuke run away with your strength. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Text. Net" Naruto''s unremarkable chaos "Of course not. At that time, there were 3 ninjas around me, and after a fight, the 3 ninjas desperately stopped me. As a result, Sasuke was scared away by my strength at that time. When I went to chase, he only care about He ran away and let him run away for a moment. " In the face of Naruto''s serious expression, Tsunade believed Naruto''s nonsense without any doubt. It should be said that she would never believe that the six generations lied. How could Naruto s identity not be a joke on such a critical task? . Tsunade thought of Sasuke escaping, and his face was very serious. After glancing at everyone, he slowly said "Okay, you are all tired, go to rest first, Naruto stay first." Sakura and Ino responded with a few words and went out. Except for Naruto, everyone else was gone. At this time, only Tsunade and Naruto were left. Putting down that serious expression, Naruto stood there with a smile, and said lazily. "Gunshou, grandmother, are you lonely and unaccompanied? Do you want me to accompany you? In fact, it is all right, after all, we are all here." Tsunade could not help but ask, conditioned reflex "What come here?" Naruto didn''t speak, but licked his lips, the meaning was obvious. Tsunade''s face was red, and his rosy cheeks were a little angry, and he shouted at Naruto. "Naruto, you dare to say a few words before, be careful I let you crawl out." Naruto stared at Tsunade''s blushing face with a smile and said "That''s all right, is it crawling out of you?" Tsunade was stunned by Naruto''s words, and his face turned red, gritted his teeth and looked at Naruto with a cannibalistic look, a low roar. "Naruto, dare you say one more thing." Naruto''s expression was unmoved and he said with a smile "It''s okay to say ten more words. Don''t get angry with Tsunae''s wife, it''s all my wife and wife. Can''t I even make a joke?" Gang was spitting blood with anger, patted the table and stood up. There was no calmness in normal days, and he would rush towards Naruto with a fist. At this moment, a person pushed open the door and walked in, shouting in the mouth and disturbed Silent holding a pile of documents and looking at the two people in the room. Obviously, the appearance of Tsunade explained everything, and the silent face grinned bitterly. "Here it is again, what is it about the six generations of adults who are provoking Tsutsumi, and why is Tsutsumi angered by Naruto?" Can''t figure out why Silent walked to Tsunade''s desk with a file, cleared his throat, and said in a stern tone "Hi, hey, okay, Master Tsunade, this is the information you want. I put it here. Do nt use too much force when you take a picture of the table in the future. Otherwise, you have to fix it yourself." Facing the mute blame, Tsunade re-sitered back to his seat indignantly, while still sitting, he did not forget to stare at the killing gaze. Sitting in the chair, Tsunade picked up the file and looked up. While looking at it, he restored the seriousness of the past and said to Naruto. "Naruto, how much do you know about Dashe Wan, have the three generations of old men told you anything special?" Naruto frowned and said "No, is it for me to stay for this matter?" Tsunade put down his paper with a calm face and said "Forget it, now Dasumaru may have captured Sasuke for a ritual. This ritual is the technique of reincarnation. It is something that Dasumaru has been studying. I think it is likely that Sasuke will become a substitute for Dasumaru." Naruto''s brow spread out and he swiped and said "Isn''t that better? Sasuke has more power and is integrated with him. Tsunade looked gloomy at Naruto "Naruto, I''m not joking with you. If Sasuke is controlled by Osumaru, it will cause great damage to Koba Village. Did you forget the last time that Osumaru attacked the village, this is how the three generations of old men died." Naruto put his hands on the back of his head and said leisurely "I haven''t forgotten. Are you afraid of Tsunade Mother-in-law, afraid that Dashe Wan will come to you and kill you like three generations of Naruto." Tsunade faces Naruto with a serious expression "Naruto, this thing has to do with the survival of the village. In any case, I have been dead for five generations of Naruto, which is a great blow to the village." Naruto chuckled and said "Be assured, as long as I''m there, I won''t let you die. Even if Dashe Wan controls Sasuke and gets Sasuke''s body, I can make him come back forever." Tsunade couldn''t help looking a little red. Hearing the phrase "will not let you die" from the Naruto population made her heart beat faster and moved her heart. Naruto s strength really gave her enough peace of mind to do this five-generation Naruto. Looking at Naruto, Tsunade''s eyes softened, and the corner of his mouth smiled with a crescent shape. "Then all my life will be given to our great six generations of Muyu adults." Naruto couldn''t help but feel that Tsunade had a weird expression, but he didn''t bother, and said it casually at the same time. "How about adding a word, dear Lord Sixth Generation Naruto?" Tsunade''s face sank, and the mood that was originally moved instantly turned into anger, shouting at Naruto with an ugly face "Master, the shameless Sixth Generation Naruto, don''t you have anything else to do except make fun of girls," Hearing Naruto''s words, Naruto sighed and said sadly. "Yeah, these days there isn''t even a decent opponent. It''s really boring. It''s better to be playing with me, Master Tsunade. You don''t know. Those same year people shivered when they saw me going to a showdown." "" At this time Tsunade really wanted to vomit. If others really agreed, it would not be just a trembling, but a half-legged attempt. Tsunade smiled softly and said softly "I''m afraid of you. When I didn''t say what I said just now, yes, how about you doing the dark part to help me." Naruto couldn''t help but wonder if he heard it wrong, and asked Tsunade doubtfully. "Grandma Tsunade just said that she wanted me to help. It was you who said it from the bottom of your heart or just casually." Tsunade froze and asked, very confused. "Does it make a difference?" Naruto has a serious face and says with a serious expression "Of course, from the bottom of your heart you may like me." Chapter 280： : Follow-up to Sasuke In the conversation with Yu Gangshou, in the end, Tsunaru was really annoyed by Naruto, and in countless angers, he "hurted" Naruto out. novelhall.com Seeing Naruto stepping out of the office, Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief, shaking his headache head, a helpless look, and Naruto gave her a terrible headache every time he met. Sometimes there was a feeling of wanting to move the table . Looking at Tsunade''s headache, Mute could not help but pout and smiled, her smile was very happy. Tsunade glared and said sternly "Mute, you were making fun of me just now." Silent in a hurry, waving her hands and saying "No, Lord Tsunade. I just think you and Lord Liudaimu are still very good. I mean, they are very similar. Aren''t the two consultants arguing with you, can you say a word at a time? Just make you mad. " While talking, she smiled silently for two times, her smiling face slightly revealing two shallow dimples, and there was a very elegant cuteness. Tsunade was silent, thinking of the consciousness in the silent words, and nodded. "Well, it looks like I really match that guy, oh, oh, what a match." Gang Shou, who said the wrong word like Mute, was a little ruddy, and matching the word seemed to give people a feeling of husband and wife. When thinking of husband and wife, Gangshou immediately thought of Naruto''s various teasing words. Suddenly, the ruddy face dropped down, thinking about Naruto, a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. Obviously Naruto''s ridicule would not only irritate her, but also a little toning effect on her dull Naruto life, at least not Every day is so rigid to do the Naruto work, so that people do not know what expression to use. Naruto was walking out of the Naruto building at this time. He didn''t know that Tsunaru still liked him. He just stood in front of the Naruto building, took a deep breath of the night air, and said with a smile. "Next, I will wait for Sasuke''s maturity slowly, and then control all nine tails in my hands and summon those ten tails. Look. Yarn, Chinese website" Naruto is indeed a bit boring, because the world is too peaceful, and the peace is scary. Only by making a sensation as soon as possible can he raise his status. For example, to control all the nine tails, you don''t need to make the ten tails by yourself, get the ten tails yourself, and then stir the whole ninja into a ball of water. It is best to break out the Ninja Wars and make several countries mess up. Only then can his powerful strength be revealed. It is a pity that this nine-tailed incident is still very long, and those one-tailed and two-tailed ones do not know which countries they are in, but they vaguely remember that the eight-tailed cow ghost is the land of Lei, and brother Lei Ying is called the most perfect. Person pillar force. He really didn''t know what the other two tails were, but he didn''t need to be afraid of not getting the information. As long as the people of the Goddess organization went to the shadows to check the information, it was not easy to get the information. And it may know more than Xiao''s members. After thinking about it, Naruto decided to let several subordinates complete the tail beast information as soon as possible. While Xiao was capturing the tail beast, he would collect all the tail beasts and then pull them out, so that he could get the tail beasts. You can also give Xiao''s members the back of the black pot where the tail beast was caught. Thinking about all the preparations, Naruto hurried over to the house, opened the door and greeted Sakura and Ino with sweet smiles, holding a tender girl who was the one who came over, and began a long night of love. ... Early the next morning, Naruto was called again, and he reluctantly opened the door and stood in front of him with a mute expression on his face. Far away, afraid to be close to Naruto, said calmly "Master Tsunade has something for you." After speaking, I turned my head, and my head would not go away. The speed of leaving seemed to be running away. The Naruto was inexplicable, changed his clothes and hurried over to the place where Tsunade was, opened the door of the Naruto office, and found that there were quite a lot of people inside. Kakashi and Red Bean are both present, Tsunade looks at Naruto with a calm face, and sees Naruto coming in, and immediately speaks. "Naruto, yesterday''s Sasuke has not been asked clearly, you are really not prepared to care about his affairs." Yesterday, Naruto''s chaotic flirting with Tsunade completely forgot about this important thing, and it was only early in the morning that he let people call Naruto. I didn''t expect to be Sasuke again when he came in. Naruto''s head is big, and he waved his hands impatiently. "No matter what, I care what he does." Tsuna nodded and no longer advised, but looked at Kakashi Road "Kakashi, now give you a task, be sure to detect Sasuke''s whereabouts." Kakashi responded with a serious expression. After responding, he looked at Naruto and said with a grin. "Naruto, Sasuke ran away in your hands, I really don''t believe it, should you kill him?" Naruto''s face was serious, and he said seriously "Absolutely nothing, what do I kill him for." In fact, Naruto would like to add that he is not worthy of killing himself. Naruto''s earnestness made Kakashi understand that Sasuke was definitely not dead, so he left immediately and traced his whereabouts. The red beans on the side saw Naruto, it was particularly envious when the enemy met. If Tsunade was in front, maybe he scolded, even so, the red bean sank and looked at Tsunade. "Five generations of Naruto, there is an important thing to report to you." Tsunade looked up at Red Bean and asked in confusion. "whats the matter?" Hongdou stared at Naruto, and said coldly. "I ca nt work at all because of Naruto s noisy these days. Please take good care of him. Although he is a sixth-generation Naruto, he ca nt run to me without incident all day long. . " After saying this, Red Bean had to be proud of her words. She thought that Naruto would be scolded, and how to say that the six generations of Naruto can''t help but listen to the words of modern Naruto. There were a few short eyes that annoyed him, the most common one was flying out with a punch. Almost no lives, so some people in the shadows, Shang Ren and especially Shang Ren know that the fifth generation of Naruto is a violent woman, and it should be said to be a horrible violent woman. In the face of Red Bean, Tsunade looked a little surprised, slightly opened his mouth and looked at Naruto. "Naruto, do you know her well?" Naruto looked at Tsuna with a smile and said "Familiar, of course, as well as Tsunade''s mother-in-law. I don''t know how well Tsunade''s mother and I are." Tsunade''s face changed, and Tie Qing shouted angrily. "Naruto, this is not the time to joke with you, and do not disturb other people during working hours." Chapter 281： :a busy day Naruto smiled without panic, and said with a smile "Working hours can''t be disturbed, so it means you can''t work hours. I don''t know when Tsunade mother-in-law will not work, it''s better that we go on a date or something." Tsunade''s face was a bit ugly. He was teased in front of other people, and his face was a bit unbearable. He looked down at Naruto with a low voice. "Naruto, this is not a place where you talk nonsense. In front of others, please trouble me." Naruto pretended to have a thoughtful expression and thought for a while before saying this "Yes, it''s better to do so, Tsunade''s mother-in-law promised me to date one day tomorrow, and I can leave something to you." Tsunade stretched a face, but he did not dare not listen to Naruto, because then the majesty of her five generations of Naruto would be gone, and she nodded slightly with a bitter face. Naruto is laughing, saying with a smile "Okay, that''s it. I want to tell you where the meeting point is." Tsunade answered with a bitter smile, thinking of a date with Naruto tomorrow, and he was still a child, and asked bitterly in his heart. Hongdou looked at the two with a shocked expression. She didn''t expect that Naruto would even make fun of the violent fifth-generation Naruto, and the fifth-generation Naruto had no way except to warn him. Hongdou just wants to cry now, and Naruto is even making fun of Naruto. Then she has no way. She can only be mad at him every day. When she thinks of Naruto, she gets a fire in her belly and stares at Naming One glance. I noticed that the red eyes of Red Bean made Naruto laugh and said to Red Bean with a smile "Wife of red beans, shouldn''t you be jealous, rest assured that you still have the same status in my heart. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Hongdou''s face turned red, she never imagined that Naruto dared to tease her in front of the five generations of Naruto, her complexion shouting at Naruto "Naruto, who is your wife, don''t shout, be careful I really turn my face with you." Naruto grinned, faced with the anger of Red Bean, and was not unhappy at all, and looked very happy. Looking at Naruto who is teasing Red Beans ahead, Tsunade and the silent expression are difficult to see, especially with a bit of hatred in the silent eyes, muttered in his mouth. "It seems that the six generations of adults are a fancy ghost. Maybe they are more fancy than adults." Even with a low voice, Tsunade couldn''t hear it. And Tsunade didn''t care about it. Seeing Naruto playing with red beans, he couldn''t help being angry, and said that his face was extremely ugly. "Well, this is not the place where you are in trouble. Go out and flirt." Hongdou looked at Tsunade bitterly, she really wanted to say that it was not flirting, but it didn''t make sense to say it. He teased Red Bean, and looking at the unhappy look of Red Bean, Naruto was so happy. Walking out of the Naruto building, Naruto, who was in a good mood, saw Tiantian. At this time, Tiantian seemed to know that he had been called by Gangshou, waiting not far from the Naruto building. When I saw Naruto, I ran over and said with a smile on my face. "Naruto, do you remember what happened yesterday?" Naruto hesitated and said puzzledly "whats the matter?" Every day his face sank, revealing an extremely bitter smile, tears flickering in the corners of his eyes, and some choked and said "Naruto, did you just joking with me yesterday to like me?" Naruto suddenly realized that he was crying every day and immediately comforted him. "No, it was just teasing you just now, don''t care, wife every day." After speaking, holding Tiantian''s face, he kissed him directly. Every day his face turned red, and his unhappy look turned into a shy smile, saying with a smile "I knew Naruto is not going to regret it, is Naruto free now?" Naruto originally wanted to say that there was no time, but she was definitely not happy every day when she said it, so she smiled and said "Of course I''m free." Smile every day and say with a smile "Can Naruto be with me, now I just don''t have time to practice." Naruto nodded and promised, but it didn''t matter if he was with him, anyway, it was very late to meet with Hinata today. Seeing Naruto agree every day, he went up and grabbed Naruto''s hand, and said with a smile. "Well, I want to accompany Naruto where I want to go, no, I should take Naruto to visit, sorry Naruto, I''ll take you to some fun places." Under the initiative of every day, Naruto was dragged around and running. As for the fun things, it was nothing but a place for cultivation. A girl was so interested in cultivation that Naruto was very big. It seems that every day is really Kay''s disciple, Kay''s cultivation madman is not generally tolerable. Holding Naruto''s hand, I visited a few places where he had cultivated with Kai, and found Naruto''s expression unhappy. He asked his head every day. "Naruto, isn''t it fun here?" Naruto really wanted to nod, but obviously couldn''t say so at this time, and every day his face was close to his head. The sweet breath hit Naruto''s nose, and he asked with a scent. With his head stretched out, he kissed every day and touched Naruto s lips. He was startled every day. He closed his eyes obediently, and his small mouth was seductive. I strolled for a few hours every day, and only left in the afternoon. Naruto didn''t do anything other than kisses, but kisses were enough. Every time I was fascinated, I couldn''t help but attacked. Cheerful personality, without much struggle, obedience makes Naruto bolder. Only to find out that the time for a kiss often grows up for a few minutes, and when the breath is out of breath every day, the face turns red. Naruto rushed towards the grove agreed by Hinata, feeling the slightly moist touch on her lips. It''s already afternoon in this time. According to the past, Hina will definitely wait there obediently. Even if Naruto doesn''t come, he may have to wait a day. Thinking of Hinata''s well-being, Naruto has a warmth in his heart, speeding up his pace, rushing past, and a few ups and downs came to the grove. At this moment the sun was hanging, and the shade of the grove was very cool. Unfortunately, seeing the scene ahead, Naruto didn''t feel a little cool, and a trace of cold sweat came out of his forehead. Hina opened her eyes and looked at a little girl in front of her. The little girl is just a firework, and the firework opens her eyes. The blue veins are not very obvious. The small green veins are slightly raised on the snow-white face, like thin blood vessels. Chapter 282： ： Fireworks Wadata Hinoda said with a cold face, looking at Hanao displeasedly. "You follow me. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Fireworks opened their palms and stared at Hina Road. "I started observing my elder sister a few days ago, why the elder sister secretly stayed with my brother Naruto and didn''t tell me." Hanada Han said with a face "What should I tell you when I''m with Naruto?" The bright white pupil zoomed in and hummed "Well, I''ll tell your father about yours now." Hinada looked at the fire coldly, without a word of panic. "Then you go and let my father know that you started to follow Naruto all day." When the firework changed its face, she turned around and shouted Jiao "You bullshit, how can I have it?" Hina said coldly "You know it yourself, don''t forget that our white eyes can see 360, even if you hide behind the pole, I can easily see you." The flower was cold with a face, and looking at this Hina, it was obvious that Hina was talking, and said with a sullen expression. "Then why didn''t you find me this time?" Hina looks at Huahuo Dao calmly "I was looking for Naruto, I didn''t notice you at all, and you were so far away, obviously intentional." Fireworks couldn''t help laughing, said with a smile "So you''re not much better than me at all. You are not the same. Sister Sakura and Naruto''s brother followed Naruto''s brother when they went out. I happened to be nearby that time." Two words, let Naruto sweat cold on his forehead. The two girls are too good. Follow him, he didn''t even notice it at all. It seems that the danger is too low. To be precise, there is no danger. People breath. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Hina''s pink face was turned red by the fireworks, and she was unhappy. "How can I have it? You are obviously following the firework, don''t drag me on." Humming coldly "Sister, do not admit what you do, and Naruto is not alone, why are you so entangled with him, be careful he hates you." Hinota sank with a face, a little aggrieved, her eyebrows twisted into a ball, her expression of aggrieved, obviously a little scared by the words of firework. He smiled proudly and said with a smile "Sister, brother Naruto will not come, you still die this heart, if you give me your brother Naruto, I will help you conceal these things in front of my father." Hinada looked up at the fireworks, and at this moment, she found Naruto behind the fireworks, his face was dull, and an excited expression appeared on his face. "Naruto." Naruto smiled. Although they were ashamed by the two, they were very interesting. His body jumped up and down a few moments and landed next to Hina, looking at Hina''s aggrieved expression and smiling. "Sister Hina has really followed me, this is not good, I will punish you well." Hinada''s face was reddish and her head lightly whispered. "I didn''t mean it on purpose, just starting to want to be a bit naruto." While talking, the little head almost shrunk into the small gray cotton jacket, and the ears were all flushed. Looking at such a cute Hina, Naruto stretched out his hands and rubbed Hina''s face. He found that Hina''s cute little face was particularly comfortable to rub, and the white-eyed form was very cute. The fireworks on the side looked at the two people in front of them, biting their little white teeth, and looked unhappy. They stepped forward and looked up behind Naruto, saying unhappyly. "Brother Naruto, why do you only pay attention to Sister Hina and you don''t see me?" Naruto turned his head and looked at the fireworks, his face sank, and he said calmly. "Sister Huahuo, I seem to have told you at first, have you forgotten the hook last time?" Huahua bitterly face, said reluctantly "But, however, Naruto''s brother hasn''t come to see me for so many days, and my father didn''t allow me to see Naruto''s brother. I''m afraid Naruto''s brother will forget me." Looking up at Naruto, tears flickering around the corner of Huahua''s eyes, and she looked ready to cry. Naruto''s expression slowed down, and it was not good to put on that serious expression, lowered his body, and said with a burning head. "Don''t we just say okay, isn''t Sister Huohua obeying me?" Fireworks wiped the tears in the corner of her eyes, and barely squeezed out a smile. "I''ve heard Naruto''s words best, but why didn''t you tell me about dating my older sister?" Naruto''s head is big, and he looks at Huahuo with a serious expression. "This is a matter between me and Hina. Sister Firework shouldn''t care about these." The firework pulled a face and said aggrieved "It''s fair to be sister alone. Brother Naruto has said that we should treat us fairly. I also want to date Naruto." Naruto''s face was full of sweat. Why is this firework personality so mature, but it will not work like this. Originally, with Hina, it caused suspicion of Rizu, plus a spark, Rizu didn''t find his home Come. Serious expression said to the firework "No, you''re still young. I''ll talk about dating in the future." Fireworks grumbled and said with a small mouth. "I''m not young anymore, I''m not young at all, look at Brother Naruto." After turning around, she showed her short body. Naruto''s mouth twitched a bit, and Huahuo was obviously in the form of a young girl, which was not small. Saying seriously to the fireworks "Sister Huahuo, you are really small. Don''t chase me anymore. If I knew I would be angry." The fireworks twitched her head, and she murmured unhappyly. "I see Brother Naruto, I won''t bother you." After turning slowly, he turned his head and prepared to leave with a deep sadness. Looking at Huahuo''s dejected look, Naruto was a little unbearable. When he turned around and stopped in front of Huahuo, Huahuo''s naive face was covered with tears, and the sobbing little face was forced to make no sound. Look. Naruto can''t help but feel a bit overwhelmed by what she said, a mild tone, said with a small head in the fireworks "Well, I''ve said something wrong. In the future, if you want to find me, you can come to me directly. I still like the little sister Huohua." The fireworks froze, raising his head and staring at Naruto, the crystal clear tears hanging on his eyelashes, the little mouth shivering, his face changed, his tears burst into laughter, and his mouth turned into a crescent shape And said with a smile "Brother Naruto is so nice, I knew Brother Naruto was best to me." Stepping on the feet, the flower kissed Naruto''s cheek. Naruto, who was attacked by the attack, chapped his cheek with a grin on his face, rubbed the small head of the fireworks, and said with a smile. "Well, now I have something to say to Hina, should the little sister of firework avoid it?" He nodded heavily, and now there is no way to reluctantly, but a sweet smile on his face "Well, Naruto''s brother and older sister are so fun, I won''t bother you, but Naruto''s brother must be with me in the future, otherwise I will be sad." Naruto replied with a chuckle "of course." Huohua laughed out two small dimples, kissed Naruto''s other cheek again, and then left in three steps. Watching the fireworks leave, Naruto was relieved, the little girl was too difficult to entangle, he didn''t know until today. Chapter 283： : Foreigner Watching Naruto talking to Huahuo, Hina didn''t say a word, but stood side by side, watching Naruto, just waiting there quietly. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Turning to look at Hina, I found that there was no change in the expression on Hina''s face, and Naruto couldn''t help but be touched. He stepped forward and said with a smile. "Isn''t Hina Tiny jealous?" When Hinata looked blank, she thought for a while, then she said "No, doesn''t Naruto like fireworks?" Naruto couldn''t help but laugh, and laughed and hugged a princess in Hina. The frightened Hina, soon recovered calm, stared at Naruto with a rosy face. "Naruto, the fireworks may not have gone yet, please put me down." Naruto said with a smile on his face "No." Hinada closed her mouth, her eyelashes trembling, but she didn''t speak again, and nodded slightly, accepting Naruto''s pranks obediently. After spending a few hours with Hina, the two went home in various ways. Of course, some necessary physical contact was required before returning home. How can Naruto let such a lovely and touching person leave without letting go of anything? A chance to get along alone, Naruto will caress Hina. After returning home, they faced Sakura and Ino. Looking at the industrious Sakura and Ino, Naruto moved in his heart, and wanted to jump on it. In the middle of the day, Naruto took off the white arms and long legs of Sakura and Ino, sat up, and went out quietly without disturbing the two girls. Looking at the round moon in the middle of the night, Naruto sighed a bit. If he didn''t have the superb movie-level Chakra, he might collapse and die. It seems that such things should be restrained. wap.novelhall.com But can this be done less, evening sun red, Sakura, Ino, Hina, and later fireworks, parcels and exotic yellow. When you think about your future life, Naruto is a little scared, of course, only some things are scared. However, this fear is also very exciting. Towards the moon, Naruto jumped on the roof and jumped out carefully. Use transfiguration to become a stranger, come to the dark roof of the Naruto building, stand on the roof, and click your finger lightly. Six figures immediately appeared in front of Naruto, kneeling on one knee, and one of the slightly older ninjas said in a respectful tone. "It is reported that for the six generations of adults, most of the shadows have been controlled by us, which has held their hearts. It won''t be long before I can control all the shadows." Naruto smiled, and looked at the shadow of Killing God No. 1 with satisfaction. "It did a good job, how to do it" The people in the shadows respectfully described the events of the past few days. Their upper endurance was recognized because of the search for Dashe Wan. All of them were favored by some people in the shadows and the promotion of the fifth generation of Naruto, which has greatly increased popularity . Naruto listened to these locks quietly and slowly spoke. "Well, you did a good job of this, keep it up, and now help me to investigate the information of several tail beasts. Except for 1 and 9 tails, the hosts and information of other tail beasts have been cleared to me. And report it to me in a week. " The six responded with a sound, their figures jumped into a cloud of smoke, and disappeared in the dark night, and no one noticed the dark roof. Even at this time, Tsunade, who was reviewing documents at night, did not expect that Naruto was undercover. Looking through the window, Tsunade scratching his head and burying his cheeks in a pile of documents, Naruto smiled slightly. He had done a lot of this kind of thing before. Now looking at other people is annoying, but he does have a little pleasure. Lit on the roof, Naruto''s figure disappeared into the night. ... Early the next morning, Naruto came to the Naruto building alone and walked in diameter. Some people on the level of ninja and shadows saw Naruto without any obstruction, but greeted with respectful smiles. "Master Six Generations, you are up so early today." With everyone''s respect, Naruto''s expression was casual and ignorant. Others also understood Naruto''s attitude. They didn''t pay much attention, but worshipped more. That s not it. If a very garbage person can endure the appearance of a child, others will only say that this kid is pretending to be b. If a strong movie-level character is a lazy look, a man will say that he is domineering, a woman Will say very handsome. Now Naruto is very domineering for those who work in the Naruto building. They only ran away the big snake pill and destroyed the five people of the big snake pill. These people''s eyes are more and more worshiped. Naruto noticed the weird eyes of the people around him, and he didn''t care too much. He was going to date with Tsunade. He walked to the Naruto office without saying hello, and pushed the door straight in. I didn''t even see who was inside, I called out "Gunshou, mother-in-law, promised me a date yesterday, it should be time to cash it in, now, how are you here?" In the eyes are three people from Shayin Village, with indifferent expressions, I love Luo, serious Kanjiro and the eldest sister Teju. Seeing Naruto, Teju brow slightly Yang, looked a little unhappy, but still respectfully said "Master Six Generations, hello." Along with greetings from Temari, I love Luo and Kanjiro also said respectfully. Tsunade looked at Naruto, grinning, stretched his face, and said solemnly "Naruto, this is not to say at this time, I''m talking about official business, I will talk about something after I finish talking." Talking to Temari and others, he asked calmly. "Is it true that you said the end of Ailuo was taken?" Teju nodded and said "Yes, Lord Five Generations of Naruto, at the beginning when we were deceived and attacked your village, it seems that the end of Ai Luo has disappeared only since that incident. Tsunade looked serious, looked at me, and asked, thinking about it. "I love Luo, do you know when you will not see him at the end?" I Ai Luo glanced at Naruto, his eyes had a very loyal taste, facing Tsunade''s doubts, said calmly "It was taken away by members of Xiao. After months of fighting with Naruto, I met several members of Xiao." Tsunade believed in my love story with no doubt, even Tzuju was convinced. Several people meditated for a while. Tsunade looked at Naruto and said seriously "Naruto, is there anything wrong with your nine tails, members of Xiao have begun to take action, you need to pay more attention." Chapter 284： : Conflict with Temari A **** pot was carried back by Xiao, and Naruto was ecstatic in his heart. wap.novelhall.com Facing Tsunade''s question, he just said lazily "No one has beaten me yet, so don''t worry about Jiuwei." After talking, he looked straight at Tsunade and continued. "And Tsunade mother-in-law, don''t change the subject, didn''t you say you promised me a date yesterday?" Tsunade faltered, his face was a bit ugly, and his eyes rolled away, making a surprised expression "Have I said that, Naruto, what are you talking about here, don''t disturb my work, I still have a lot of work to do." Naruto''s face sank, and he calmly sneered. "Gunshou, mother, don''t be confused. Yesterday promised me." Tsunade grinned and said "No, why didn''t I remember this thing, do you remember being silent?" Tsunade turned his head and looked at Mute, winking at Mute without being noticed by others. The silence was forced by helplessness, and had to answer calmly. "Master Gangshou, you did not say this sentence. Master Liudaimu, please think carefully before you say that this is the Naruto office." Naruto turned to look at Mute, a faint evil smile appeared in the corner of her mouth, thinking that she should be more full in the future, otherwise Mute did not know that she was ten times more scary than Tsunade. To Shang Naruto''s eyes, Mute did not directly fight a cold war, and his body stepped back a few steps. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Tsunade said with a sullen face, and said unhappyly. "Well, let''s stop talking about things that don''t exist, let''s talk about the members'' movements about Xiao." Shouju and others are a little confused about Tsuna and Naruto''s conversation, but this is not what they can manage. Seeing that Tsunade tells, Sumiju immediately nodded "Xiao did come to our village. According to my Arlo, they are likely to leave after a run, and we don''t know where to go." At this point, if the words are heard by Didala and the Chisha Scorpion, will they be sweaty, they are still planning to enter the country of the wind, and then slowly proceed to the tail beast capture plan, I do not know anyone They have been identified as fugitives who stole them. At this time, most of the ninjas in the kingdom of sand were dispatched in order to catch up with the "robber" who had stolen a tail. After Tsunade listened to Shouju, he was silent and thought for a long time before he said "On this matter, I will also send someone to help you. The tail beast is too powerful to fall into Xiao''s hands." Teju said with a smile "Thanks so much for the help of the five generations of Naruto. I thank you on behalf of the villagers." Tsuna waved his hand and said with a smile "I''m just out of friendship between the two countries. By the way, what decisions do you have regarding the candidates?" I don''t know if it was intentional. At the same time Tsunade said this sentence, he glanced at Naruto, and his eyes clearly meant that Naruto was a helper. Teju contemplates for a while and falls on Naruto. Obviously, I want to say that in addition to the fifth generation of Naruto, the best is the sixth generation of Naruto, and said to Gangte with a serious expression. "Five generations of Naruto, I think six generations of Naruto are very suitable for this task." Tsunade glanced at Naruto and said with a serious expression "About Naruto, what do you think of Naruto, and what you think of it as your companion?" Naruto poked his lips, and he wasn''t in Xiaoxiao''s hands for a long time, but in his system, he couldn''t say this. For the eager eyes of the two, Naruto said bluntly. "I''m not a bit interested, but it''s okay to find me. It''s better to give me a sum of money. This can also be regarded as a commissioned task. For a film-like figure like me, the commission fee should not be too light." When Tsunade stayed, he didn''t know that Naruto was talking about money, and a little sweat came from his forehead. Temari''s face also pulled down, and Naruto''s film-level commission fee could not be paid. Seeing that Naruto could not help her, Temari really felt a little upset, and said unhappyly "You are also the sixth generation, it is not a village thing to catch the tail beast. It is also a great threat to your wooden leaf village. As the sixth generation, you should do our best to help us." Naruto grinned "It''s my bird business." Temari can''t help getting angry, and Naruto''s attitude makes her very unhappy. Thinking of those things before, the anger rushed up and stretched out a hand, yelling at Naruto. "Naruto, what you say doesn''t matter to you, are you still a man? As a former leader of Muye Village, do nt you even have the heart to help others, and you do nt think you are great, in In my eyes, you are just a trashy little fart, and you are also a big hooligan. " Tsunade and Silent Face looked at Temari in surprise, not understanding why the girl was so angry. Kanjiro also had cold sweat on his forehead. It was too improper to say, and what others said was also the purpose of the six generations. This is not comparable to ninjas who are not in the same level of tolerance. Naruto looked at Temari and said coldly "Chick, are you talking to me? Your tone seems to be too aggressive. Think about your identity." I found that Naruto''s expression did not want to be a joke, and Teju swallowed her throat unconsciously, and found that it was overdone. She just forgot Naruto''s identity just now, according to Naruto''s six-generation head identity. Her angry words just now can be big or small, but to a big one, that is to slander the six generations, to Naruto''s current reputation, but it makes people shout out of Shayin Village in minutes. The people in Muye Village are not the ones who can fight them, and now I''ve lost sight of Ai Luo, their strength has greatly diminished. Facing Naruto''s cold gaze, Teju shed a cold sweat on his forehead, but still refused to let go of the tone in his heart, and he was afraid to turn Naruto into his own village and had to keep silent. Naruto looked at Temari indifferently and said scornfully "You pay attention to your speech. You, a small sandy village, are you qualified to say me, believe it or not, you directly destroyed your sandy village." There is no joking in Naruto''s words. On the side, Tsunade looked at Naruto''s anger and realized that the situation was not right. With Naruto''s strength, it was very likely that Shayin Village would be destroyed, and he was alone. Haha''s Tsunade speaks and mediates "Naruto, this girl is just saying something wrong, don''t worry about it, how to say that Sand Country also helped us build a village at the time, and you forgive her this time." Chapter 285： : Temaris Apology Naruto stared at Temari for a few moments, and smiled coldly without speaking. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net It was the smile that made Temari''s back sweating, and I was really afraid that Naruto would try to destroy the village. When Kanjiro saw something was wrong, he immediately whispered in his hand. "Hurry up and apologize, this guy is also the previous generation of Naruto, you scold him so carefully, be careful he really stalemates our relationship with Muye Village. A war may occur at that time." A word triggered a war, and Temari didn''t doubt it. She was anxious and she didn''t want to drag the village down because of her own reasons. Looking at Naruto, Teju biting his white teeth, and bent down respectfully and apologized. "I''m really sorry just now, Lord Six Generations. What I said is not malicious at all, it''s just my personal feelings. Don''t go in your heart." Naruto can''t help but be confused, the eldest sister Shouju apologized to him, this is really the first time I have seen, but also said so sincerely, it seems to be afraid. Can''t help but want to laugh Naruto, watching Temari say "Even if you are so sincere, then I will help you, aren''t you just a few members?" Temari''s face was pleasantly surprised, and he said a little excitedly "Six generations are really willing to help us?" Naruto nodded and said calmly "Well, don''t be so verbose, I have promised." Shouju''s expression was very excited, and even Kanjiro was a little excited. A Naruto helped them better than any elites. Not long after Shaying died in their village, there were no Naruto-level characters. wap.novelhall.com To win the two Xiao is not so simple, there is no shadow-level strength to press the battlefield, do not know how many people will die. Tsunade looked at Naruto, and said in doubt. "Naruto, didn''t you say you didn''t want to go at first, why are you back now?" Naruto said with a smile on his face "This, it''s really boring to stay here. I''ll go elsewhere." Tsunade looked at Naruto with a bitter smile. She was a little certain that Naruto was not going around, but was going to find a fight. That strong strength, except Xiao, really nobody could fight him. But this is also good. I do nt need to see Naruto for a few days, Tsunade has a sense of relief, and his smiling face is blooming, and he speaks to Teju. "There is no need to send other people here. Naruto alone should be enough to fight against those who have not opened their eyes." Temari and others did not have any suspicion and responded directly. After a few discussions, I finally decided to start the operation after 2 weeks. During this time, Naruto has some things to be busy, so I postponed the time. Anyway, those who know to find something that is not a day or two, Sha Zhiguo But it''s big. Saying goodbye to Gangshou, followed by Ju Ju and others out of the room, Kanjiro took a glance at Naruto and said respectfully. "Master Six Generations, please take care of things in the past few days. We will leave after 15 days. There is work." Naruto waved and said "Don''t be so polite, just call me Naruto, yes, there is nothing fun in Sha Zhiguo?" Kanjiro''s forehead gave out a cold sweat, and he did not dare not to answer Naruto, and said an ugly smile. "This, the country of sand has nothing fun except sand, and it is different from your wooden leaves village, the temperature difference is very large, it can reach more than 40 during the day, and a few degrees below zero at night." Naruto''s face sank, and he said a little bit upset "That''s really boring. This kind of weather is driving people crazy. It seems impossible to have fun at all." With a smile, Kanjiro reluctantly responded, looking at Naruto''s unhappy look, and he really doubted whether the six generations were going to play or help, but the other side''s Naruto-level strength made him really unable to ask. The displeased expression on Temari''s face was obvious. Although she was really afraid of Naruto, it did not prove that she could let Naruto Hu come. Temari with a heavy face said to Naruto "Master Six Generations, we have important things to do, not to play. Please prepare well." After speaking, he walked out toward the rear. Naruto didn''t understand why the girl was so angry, but now he is not in charge of it, but let s explain to Xiaoying a few people. It s not a day or two. At least 10 days. As he walked in the opposite direction, Naruto sounded a system beep. Hearing this prompt, Naruto pulled his face down. As soon as the thing rang, he understood that he was pitted by the system. The time has come. "Ding, the special task is triggered, please ask the host to stop in front of Temari, confess loudly, express your strong love, the task reward is 30 times, the task time is 5 minutes. The mission failure deducts 1,000 VIP experience." Naruto was ashamed, shouting in his heart "Can your sister''s system not play this kind of confession game, and you don''t give an accurate guide, what exactly is considered a confession." It is a pity that the system did not answer. The system did not have any intelligence except to answer questions. Anyway, Naruto couldn''t possibly give up this task, get three times the experience at hand, and turned to look at Temari who had walked a hundred meters ahead. "Sister Teju, wait a minute, I have something to discuss with you." Teju froze, turning to look at Naruto with doubt. Naruto''s figure leapt, with a residual image, and rushed to Temari in a second. Such a quick astonishment of Temari and Kanjiro, and realized that Naruto''s strength might really be a quasi-vision. level. In addition to being surprised, they have a little admiration in their hearts. They are very admired for powerful people, and Naruto s six generations of Naruto identity have to admire them. How do you say that Naruto is a few years younger than them, and they have made six generations at such a young age. When they heard it, they were surprised to shut up. Naruto stood in front of Temari and said with a smile "Sister Teju, it would be inconvenient for us to change places to talk." The confession should say loudly that this is a market, even though Naruto had a thick face before, now that he is six generations, he must pay attention to his identity. Teju no doubt has him, she thought Naruto was very important, and immediately nodded and said "Everything is listened to by Master Six Generations." So Naruto didn''t hesitate, and took Teju to an alley. When he arrived, the time passed only 3 minutes, and there were 2 minutes to confess. Chapter 286： : Bold confession Anxiously, Naruto stared at the big sister Shouju. "Actually I have loved you since before. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Temari froze, his mouth widened, and he closed his mouth in surprise, exclaimed in surprise. "Master Six Generations, aren''t you kidding me?" Naruto smiled and said with a smile "Of course not, I am now Naruto, and I came to you just to tell you that I like you. You started to agree to be a wife, and forgot the hook thing?" Naruto revealed his little finger, Temari looked cold, his face was extremely cold, and said coldly "Master Six Generations, please be respectful. I also told you that I do nt like children and do nt play tricks in front of me. If you are retaliating against me for scolding you, I apologize and I apologize again Alright. " Said Ju Ju to bend over is very respectful and said a humble again to Naruto. I did not expect that Soju misunderstood so badly, Naruto was helpless, and he reached out his hands without crap, pinching his jaw and touching the sharp and smooth jaw of Teju. Temari trembled throughout her body, her face stepped back in panic, watching Naruto saying "The sixth generation of Naruto, what do you want to do? Don''t mess around. Although this is your village, I''m a foreign guest. If you mess around, the fifth generation of Naruto will never let you go." Naruto took a few steps forward and forced her hand into a corner. The hand holding her minibus did not take it away, but she slid a little, and said with a soft smile at the corner of her mouth. "Rest assured, I don''t like messing around with women, I only like sincerely, I just want to tell you a very important thing," He swallowed his throat with his hands, leaned against the wall, and modeled a Samsung fan, preparing Naruto''s forced action. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Naruto slid his fingers and slid his smooth chin, saying quietly. "I said, I like you, I like your personality very much. It''s not a joke. As for how you think about it, it''s because I want to like you." Naruto bowed his head and kissed, speaking extremely domineering words. Temari was panicking, and while trying to pull out the Samsung fan behind her, Naruto grabbed her lips. As the first hand, Temari soon lost to Naruto''s old hand, his body trembled slightly, and his expression was erroneous. When Naruto left, he took a quick sip. Spit out Naruto''s drool "Naruto, you are a hooligan, you are a hooligan, asshole, big asshole, how dare you dare" An angry Teju shivered for a while, and a faint smile on Naruto''s face said "Don''t you just enjoy it just now, don''t pretend, if you want, I can continue." Teju trembled and shook a fan at Naruto and rushed over directly, and the wind was covered with dust. At this time, Naruto had long taken back the fan from Temari, and his body receded, a little land, and the whole person rushed straight up to escape the gust of wind. He jumped to the roof and looked at Temari''s angry look. Say "What are you so excited about? It looks like you''re still in one place. I might as well make it difficult for you." With such straightforward teasing words, Teju was angry like a lioness, and wanted to carry a fan and rushed towards Naruto. Naruto''s face remained the same, his body flickered, and he greeted directly towards the hand. Shouju took the Samsung fan, facing Naruto, and two fierce fans hung a tornado and rushed towards Naruto. Naruto closed his seal and shouted out a palm to his hand. "Water Margin, Water Prison." Instantly, Naruto''s hand spouted a stream of water, wrapped in an ellipse towards Temari, and within 2 seconds, completely covered Temari''s body. The tornado hit the wall of the leech and was absorbed directly, leaving only a few waves. Temari is trapped by Naruto''s empty water cell. The water cell is very large. It covers the area of ??3 meters from the front, back, left and right, and stops in mid-air without falling. As soon as Naruto''s palm was taken away, the water jail was not broken. Without Naruto''s release, the water jail would not break a little bit of mouth. This is a s-class water prison, even ordinary ninjas can''t rush out, not to mention some ninjas. Without special ninjutsu, even the elite ninjas can''t come out. Tizumi has not yet realized Naruto''s horror in the water prison. She thought it was just ordinary ninjutsu, and the Samsung fan in a handshake aimed at the water stream in front of her. The strong winds below the two fused together to form a tornado, and slammed into the water wall, and just hit the water, an incredible imagination appeared. The flowing water seemed to be a very elastic film, which wrapped the tornado and bounced it back. The tornado bounced and hit the stunned Temari. Temari had no place to hide at all. He was smashed and his body was wrapped in a tornado. The arrogant wind cut on her body, forming a scar, and a painful moan shouted from the red lips of Temari. Seeing that Temari was hurt by his own jutsu, Naruto didn''t show any pity, but said with a smile "I urge you to stay honest, my ninjutsu, either you can break it, or Tsunade is here, it can''t simply break my water cell." Teju''s tired body knelt in the middle of the water cellar, panting heavily, exclaiming angrily "Naruto, let me out. I have the ability to let me out. I want to kill you, you hooligan, shameless, I must let you know how powerful I am," Naruto stood on the roof, stepped forward, and looked at the wrapped hand in the air and smiled. "I''ll see how long you can last today. I''m going home now. I''ll be here once tonight. If you''re still so hard-mouthed, then don''t blame me for not reminding you to shut you down for ten and a half months and see if I can Take your arrogant tone over. " After saying that Naruto didn''t look at Temari, he jumped between the roofs and left here. Shouju watched Naruto leave, and the whole person was completely panicked. This water cell was too weird. If Naruto was not released, she might be locked for more than ten days, and she would definitely starve to death at that time. Shouted at Naruto''s back hand "Naruto, come back, come back, wait, don''t leave me like this, don''t run." It''s a pity that there have been no figures for the number of Mings. Shouju watched Naruto disappear and almost cried. Now there is no one in this place. No one will find her at all. Even if she can be found, who can lift the six generations of Naruto. Chapter 287： : Crying Red Beans I ran in one direction, and that was exactly where Zhong Ren''s second exam was. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Jumping between the roofs, Naruto found Red Beans very easily with that writing round eye. The majestic red beans, holding his chest with both hands, looked at the ninjas in front of him, and said with a serious expression. "As a secret intelligence officer, you have to hide your identities. How many times have I told you in this sentence. Last time, several people from the squad were found by the subordinates of Oshimaru. They almost annihilated the whole army. What are you doing? You can''t handle such things with food. " Several ninjas with different masks were scolded without a word and could only drop their heads and remain silent. Hongdouhu glanced at several people, his eyebrows twisted into a ball, and he shouted solemnly. "Speak, Lord Naruto raised you for what you eat. You still have your face back. The whole team went out to more than 10 people. As a result, there were only 5 left. I told you how many times. You have to be strong, stay away. Do nt you all listen? " Several ninjas with their heads down, one of them stepped forward and said "Captain Red Bean doesn''t really blame me. No one thought that there were spiders in that place, but also the psychic beasts under Oshimaru, and those weird people. I have never seen the ability, how can we compare. " Adzuki gave him a stern glance and called out "Fart, this sudden situation is the time to test you, otherwise why do you work as a secret intelligence officer, and coping with all sudden situations is what you should do." The ninja was scolded without a word, his body was shaking, and he was afraid to take a few steps back. Red beans are like a human-eating tiger, educating several people. The serious expression scared five intelligence personnel for a while, and they didn''t even dare to put a fart. Naruto put away her writing eye, and regardless of what was happening, she jumped directly, her body crossed a perfect arc in the air, and fell behind Hongdou. At this time, Red Bean had not found Naruto, but the five shadow ninjas were surprised and pointed behind Red Bean. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Red beans roared with a calm face "What the **** isn''t it when I''m in a daze, let me learn about transfiguration and concealment, and all the people who still don''t care about my companions this time, go to the examination room." The talking Red Bean turned aggressively and saw Naruto smiling. Naruto with a smile on his face and said briskly "Hi, red bean, I''m here to play with you again." Red Bean''s face immediately pulled down, and the original serious expression turned into a crying face. At this time, she had the idea of ??digging the earth and escaping when she encountered the last person she wanted to see. Paying attention to Naruto''s smiling face, Red Bean roared in order to maintain his majesty in front of others. "Naruto, this is not a place where you can play. Go play elsewhere and don''t bother me," Naruto was not angry, but said with a smile "Wife, why are you so unfriendly? Wasn''t it so enthusiastic last night, now I turn my face and don''t recognize anyone as soon as daytime." Several intelligence personnel looked at each other, looked at Red Bean, swallowed, and at the same time the enthusiastic appearance of Red Bean in Naruto''s room appeared. Red bean noodles are like iron blue, roaring at several intelligence personnel as they turned around "Who was thinking about it just now, be careful I interrupted your third leg. Is there nothing going on now, please roll it out for me." The fire was fired on the five intelligence personnel. Those people did not dare to defy at all. When they heard that the third leg was interrupted, they could not help but tremble in their legs. And red beans in front. Naruto glanced at the red casual beanie top and said with a smile "My wife, red beanie, your clothes are very sexy. You must wear more clothes in front of me," Red beans glared at Naruto, clenching his fists in both hands and biting his teeth. "Naruto, come to me and see what''s going on. Hurry up and talk about something. Hurry up." Naruto''s face remained unchanged, and he smiled. "In fact, there is nothing, and I suddenly come to see you when you are bored, even if you say so, then I see you two more each time, no matter how, our husband and wife relationship can not be separated." Hongdouqi wanted to kill Naruto, but unfortunately this idea could not be realized at all. He could only kill Naruto 10,000 times in his heart, and said with a gritted tooth. "Naruto, don''t call me my wife, I''m not my wife, you have to ask to find Sakura them, and don''t let me see you again, otherwise I can''t control myself and want to hit you." Naruto poked his lips and said with a smirk. "Want to hit me, come here now if you have the ability, don''t just talk, I''ll wait for you." When Red Bean shook his fist, the anger in his heart burst out, and he shot at Naruto with no pain, Naruto''s smile remained unchanged, and he avoided the side easily. Holding down the body and holding the bitter red beans, the whole person rushed up, and Naruto''s mouth showed a slight smirk, took out a bitless, and shot out at the red beans. Red Bean was startled, realizing that Naruto was bitter. There was something wrong with Naruto, and she knew very well that Naruto would fly thunder, and wanted to avoid it, but it was too late. The speed of suffering is too fast, it is very difficult to close the red beans to avoid it, not to mention, Naruto''s Flying Thunder God, with that suffering, Naruto instantly moves to the side of red beans, and when he raises his hand, it is a large jade spiral pill. The quasi-red beans hit it. Dayu Spiral Pills stopped a few centimeters in front of Red Bean. The rotating Chakra touched the body of Red Bean. The whole body of Red Bean was stiff, and did not dare to move. Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "My wife, you are not my opponent now. It''s a pity. If I hit your delicate body, maybe I will leave a scar that can''t be lost. What do you say? do?" Adzuki''s forehead exuded a little sweat, swallowed, and said nervously "Naruto, don''t mess around. I was wrong just now. Don''t smash it over." Naruto holds the Dayu Spiral Pill in her hand and says with a smile "If you know something wrong, you might as well call her husband to listen." Hongdou''s face sank and cried. "You delusional, wait, wait, don''t move, don''t move, hit me, can I call it, my name, husband," Originally, Red Bean wanted to get angry, but Naruto was faster than her, shortening the distance of Dayu Spiral Pill from her body, and felt that the rotating Chakra was approaching, and Red Bean felt frightened, and called out obediently. It''s a pity that the sound was long and long. Naruto''s heavy face, said displeasedly "No, it''s not counted just now. You have to call it out quickly this time, otherwise your white and tender skin will suffer. Maybe I''m not careful. You may let you see the three generations of Grandpa Naruto." Naruto s strength, Red Bean understands that if it really hits, even if it is not dead, it will be seriously injured. Seeing that the situation is critical, Red Bean has to bear the burden of humiliation, gritted his teeth and called "Husband, husband, Naruto husband, you are satisfied now, I will not call more than enough." Naruto couldn''t help laughing, he said with a laugh "Okay, just a few more, plus a dear one is better." Red beans were angry and roared angrily "Naruto, if you have the ability, you do nt smash it over. I tell you, I frown and I wo nt call red beans. Wait a moment, I said something wrong, do nt, do nt, I m just kidding, Naruto''s husband. , Dear Naruto husband. " Chapter 288： : Accidents in accidents This time Naruto heard the words of Red Bean and thought about it directly. He lifted a large jade spiral pill and smashed it into the chest of Red Bean. The rapid speed caused Red Bean to panic and closed his eyes for a while. wap.novelhall.com Naruto pouts her lips, and a sneer appears at the corners of her mouth. This woman really thinks she doesn''t dare to move her. Such people are guilty of dying, and they also pretend to be heroes. Red beans scolded Naruto 10,000 times in her heart, and she was afraid to move when threatened by Naruto. The chakra of the big jade spiral pills touched the sensitive skin around her waist. She felt a shame while itching her waist. Realizing that Red Bean''s expression was not right, Naruto said in confusion. "Wife Red Bean, why is your face so red?" Hongdou''s face turned red, because the sensitive area on the waist was constantly being stimulated by Naruto, but she couldn''t tell the words of this shame. I had to shut my mouth and not speak. Naruto watched Red Bean''s increasingly red face and said with a smile on his face "Don''t you think about spring, do you miss me, or be fascinated by me?" Red Bean''s face sank, with an anger in the redness, shouted "Naruto, don''t be delusional, let me go quickly. Didn''t I already call you just now, don''t you want to talk?" Naruto said with a constant smile "This is worse than calling a few more times. I''m idle anyway, and it''s good to listen to your voice." Red beans sank inside, and there was a feeling of crying without tears. In this way, she was completely in the hands of Naruto, without even a little resistance. The red beans that just cried in the heart were under the coercion of Naruto. The husband who called for more than three hours until his throat was almost shouting, Naruto let her go. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Extinguish the Dayu Spiral Pill, and notice the rotating Chakra, no longer touching the red beans in her sensitive area, relieved, just about to move, but feel the feet are soft, the soft legs fall down, straight down Go on. Naruto was shocked and hugged the red bean''s body directly, but unfortunately he was too small and originally wanted to hug her by her arm. As a result, both hands passed through it and landed on the big wave steadily. Adzuki looked at Naruto''s hands, but didn''t respond for a moment. Ten seconds later, the rage filled with anger rushed, and the head of the whole person was almost smoking. Realizing that the situation wasn''t right, Naruto quickly took out his hands. At this moment, Red Bean was not standing at all, and an unstable man sat on the ground with his butt. Her painful tears ran out, but Adzuki didn''t care about it at all, she still remembered Naruto just now. Naruto didn''t expect Naruto to shame her in the end, and the angry red beans climbed up, looking desperate. At this time, Naruto would not dare to stay any longer. The angry look of Red Bean obviously killed him. His body retreated and he jumped up and jumped directly on a branch. He looked at the angry expression of Red Bean and laughed. Say "It was really an accident just now. I just helped you. I didn''t expect your body to be so soft, so it was an accident." Hongdouqi shivered, crying with a bitter finger "Naruto, don''t quibble, just now it was intentional, don''t run, just stop me." After speaking, the slender legs jumped up and rushed over with bitterness. Naruto would nt sit still waiting for it. At this time, do nt you run, still waiting for the red beans to work hard, so he turned his head, shot hard, and launched the thunder god, instantly moved away from a hundred meters away, and threw the red beans with only two thunder gods No more shadows. The angry red beans slammed the tree desperately and brought down all the big trees. The sound of the roar was that some giant monsters in the test room in front couldn''t help shaking. Naruto jumping on the roof, looking at his hands, suddenly felt like he was hitting a bargain just now, and that thing was softer than a hoe, and he couldn''t hold it with one hand. It seems that the strength of red beans is very powerful. Shaking his head and shaking those colorful thoughts, Naruto ran in the direction of Temari, at this time it was almost dark, and I did nt know what happened to Temari. Several ups and downs, appearing in front of Naruto is a spectacular plot. I saw Tsunade and Silent standing in front of a round water polo. Tsunade raised his palm and smashed at the ball, and slammed the water. The ball was smashed into a large hole, but unfortunately In 1 second, the surrounding water immediately filled the big hole. Tsunade looked seriously at this special water cell and said "Mute, call the special operations team to uncover the shadows, and I don''t believe this ninjutsu is unsolvable." The mute sounded, and then turned towards Naruto. Seeing Naruto, he paused in front of his mute, yelling loudly in a loud voice. "Master Tsunade, Naruto is back." Naruto is very interesting, looking at a few people in front of him and asking "Say, what are you doing here?" Tsunade froze with a cold face and looked at Naruto. "Naruto, what a ninjutsu thing you can''t even break, give me a quick fix." Naruto went up and down, came to the water cell, and the angry eyes of Teju inside stared at him, and found that there was still Naruto in fire, and said lazily "I can''t figure it out. I just made it out and played it. I forgot how I made it." Tsunade''s forehead gave off a little cold sweat, and it was so horrible to play casually. That''s not to be horrified several times. Seriously, Tsunade''s strength is a bit scared. At this time, Te Ju, however, could not be trapped by important personnel. She could not replenish food and was starved to death. Turning his head and shouting at the mute "Still doing nothing, hurry up." Silently hurried over to the Naruto building. Seeing that she was silent, Tsunade looked at Naruto and said with a severe tone. "Naruto, Temari is an important guest in the village. How can you use Ninjutsu indiscriminately?" Naruto spreads his hands and says innocently "I didn''t use it first. It was the chick who used it first. I just returned her one." Tsunade turned his head and looked at Temari with a serious expression. If it was indeed Temari, Naruto didn''t say she was trapped by her, she could kill her. After all, she shot at the sixth generation. If it was someone in the village, People in other villages, that is disrespect. Temari noticed that Tsunade''s eyes weren''t right, and immediately panicked. "Five generations of Naruto, this guy teased me first, and kissed me," Speaking of Temari''s blushing at last, the voice of the last kiss was very low. Although the voice was low, Tsunade heard it. Chapter 289： : S-class water cell Naruto''s mischief is the best she knows. It seems that this is a farce. She really thought that the other party had shot at Six Generations. wap.novelhall.com With a smirk, Tsunade looked at Naruto and said "Master six generations, please pay attention to your identity. No matter how you say, you can''t force the people in the village, don''t you have Sakura and Ino." Naruto said with a smile on his face "It wasn''t my forcible shot, it was just forced to do nothing." Gang''s hand frowned and asked. "What is helpless?" Naruto didn''t dare to say that he was forced by the system, so he had to make up for it. "Actually, I just didn''t like her, so I wanted to tease her. There was really no other meaning." Tsunade looked at Naruto with a serious expression and sighed. "Well, what you say is what, who makes you an adult of six generations." The helpless Tsunade is not easy to follow up, according to Naruto''s personality will certainly not say, but this matter is not a big deal, is there still a few girls who are rude to Naruto, is there any big deal. At this moment Naruto looked at the closed Temari with a smile, and Temari was staring at Naruto with a cannibalistic look. Within a short while, Mute found a few secret personnel who unsealed the seal, a total of 5 people, including the shadow ninja organized by God. Obviously the leader, it seems that his extermination organization is embedded in many departments. The Destroyer III nodded slightly to Naruto, and his body was obviously reverent. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Tsunade said impatiently to several secret personnel. "Give me the water fast, unblock it as soon as possible." The five secret personnel responded with a leap, standing in five directions, front, back, left, and right of the water cell, surrounding the water cell, and at the same time hitting the water cell with some soil ninja techniques. Surgery. It s a pity that the s-class leeches from Naruto s super film-level Chakra are absolutely solid, that is, the God of Extinction III cannot be solved. Unless the pupil is turned on, there may be a solution, but obviously he does nt Would do that. A few secret ninjas were busy for a while, and Naruto looked at it very interestingly, and immediately felt that even if they were given a day and a night, it was difficult to break their ninjutsu. So I wasn''t watching carefully. Now that it was getting late, it was still going home early and Sakura, and Ino and others said they were going to Shayin Village. Naruto turned his head and walked away without looking back. Tsunade originally wanted to stop Naruto, but thinking of Naruto''s past personality, she still breathed a sigh of relief, but looked nervously at the water cell ahead. When Naruto returned home, screaming Sakura and Ino whimpering, she never thought that this s-class water cell would be lifted overnight. It was unsuccessful for up to 15 hours. Those ninjas in the shadows were also hardworking and never gave up. First, they used soil ninja to restrain the water prison, and found that there was no effect. The soil could not absorb this huge amount of water. So again came up with other methods, using the principle of attribute symbiosis, to release several ninjutsu at the same time and fuse them together, and then hit the water cell, the result is obvious, all ninjutsu was directly rebounded in the past. Almost destroyed several houses in Muye Village, and several people did not dare to try jutsu again. I had to start looking for the flaws in this water cell. One night I found it, I wanted to find out which part of the water cell was less chakras, and it was broken in one fell swoop. As a result of this strange ninjutsu, Chakra''s flow is very weird. They are so weird that they can''t see in which direction Chakra is flowing, and such a thick Chakra makes everyone decide one thing at a time. This ninjutsu is s-class. After hearing this news, Tsunade was shocked, and was surprised that Naruto had a Minamata Ninjutsu s-class, no wonder his strength was able to fight against Oshimaru. ... Early in the morning on the second day, Naruto got up from Sakura and Ino, breathing in the fresh air for breakfast and stretching a long lazy waist. Sakura looked at Naruto, muttered her mouth, and said unhappyly. "Naruto, are you really going to help the people in Shayin Village, can''t you go and stay with us." Ino''s face was also a little unhappy, but she didn''t want Sakura to say it directly, but just stared at Naruto. Naruto smiled and said to the two girls "This is not okay. There is a man who is determined to be in the Quartet, Sakura. You must understand that what I want to do is not something anyone can stop." Sakura froze, not knowing why, she felt Naruto''s self-confidence was huge at this time, and the handsome appearance made her little peach heart pop out. It was the same with Ino, who said with a flash of admiration in his eyes "Naruto, I support you, go and beat the bad guy who caught the tail, let them understand Naruto''s strength." With a small fist, Ino put on a look that encouraged Naruto. Naruto chuckled quietly, kissed the two girls foreheads, and jumped forward, trying to see how Temuju was doing now. Jumping between the roofs, Naruto found that there were still many people in front of him, and at a glance, as many as a dozen people were there. Red beans, Asma, and Kay are also there. Tsunade''s eye circles are a bit dark, watching a few Shangni, looking complexion and saying "Yesterday we tried it all night and found that no matter how we can break this **** water jail, and I think this should not be a water jail, this should be a new type of jutsu for Naruto, and its power is quasi-s. Zhong Shangren''s complexion was a little deep, looking at the water prison in front, his expressions were different. Kay first raised his thumb and revealed the shining front teeth. "Don''t worry, as long as you continue to work, even if it is s-class ninjutsu, I will break it for you. Youth is a never-ending effort." After speaking, Kai turned and stared at the water jail, screamed in anger, opened the first door of the eight doors, opened the door again with a fist, and closed the door with both hands, and even opened the door. Open 6 armor plates. Unexpectedly, Kay was so messy. At this time, Kai''s whole body was discolored, and his forehead had blue tendons violently. He lifted his feet and rushed towards the water prison. Adding the crazy fists and feet to the water, the sound of "bang, bang" keeps on, Kay''s agile body is so fast that he can only see a red light, and the red light is constantly hitting the water prison. Under the impact, the The water splattered splashes. There were countless impacts, and there was a slight shaking in the water cell, and the whole water cell shook violently. Chapter 290： : Love and Friendship After hundreds of hits, only a "bang" sound was heard, and the entire water cell shook violently again, but it broke directly and turned into a drop of water. Look. Yarn, Chinese website The s-class water cell was broken directly by Kay, and he had to admit that Kay''s ability was very powerful. As soon as the water cell broke, Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief, and Naruto looked a little ugly, and said with a calm face. "Naruto, this kind of joke will not be allowed in the future, what if we make a living?" Naruto responded lazily, an expression that didn''t take things seriously at all. At this time, Temari fell to the ground, and his expression was very exhausted. Of course, after being held for a day and a half, the Temari that was under tension was extremely exhausted. But there was a trace of anger in that tired expression, his eyes filled with anger, staring at Naruto, gritting his teeth and cursing Naruto 10,000 times in his heart. Naruto looked indifferent, but it was a bit boring to see Temari being relieved. I think it would not be so easy to break it if it was released in the nine-tail state and fairy mode. At least how to say, I can hold Ju for ten days and a half months, and see if she can show such a fierce look at that time. At this time, no one else knew that Naruto would like to put in a more powerful s-class water cell. It was such terrible jutsu, they all felt ashamed, because Kay used too much physical strength when breaking the water jail because of using eight door armors, and sweaty beads appeared on his forehead. I was a little tired, and when I saw Naruto, I immediately shouted in excitement. "Naruto, your s-class ninjutsu is really powerful, and it really is the sixth generation." Except for some people, everyone was shocked by Naruto''s strength. Although they did not understand why the opponent shot, but because of Naruto''s power, they also forgot about it. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net No one would mention why Naruto was in conflict with Temari, and one by one, seeing that the water prison was finally broken, they immediately continued their work. When everyone said goodbye, Naruto walked towards Yuri Hiroshi, with a faint smile on his face. "Sister Xi Xihong, I don''t know if I have time to hang out with me elsewhere." Evening red looked peacefully at Naruto and said "Okay, but brother Naruto, I really want to hear that you are going to catch the members of the Kingdom of Sand. You must be careful about this, and do nt get hurt." Xi Rihong''s words of concern were serious, Naruto slipped warmly inside, and smiled and responded. Looking at Naruto''s smile, Xi Ri said with a beautiful arc in her mouth. "Well, where does Naruto brother want to go, my sister will accompany you. I will go to the country of wind in the future, but I can''t see my sister for a long time." Naruto stared at the red eyes of Yuri Hiroshi and said with a smile "Xi Rihong could not see me, would she miss me?" Evening red cheeks flashed, and Naruto gave a charming white glance, whispered in Naruto''s ears. "Of course I think, you are my little lover." At this time, the intimate look of the two was seen by some other superiors who did not leave. Some people just thought that Naruto and Yuri Hiroshi had a better relationship. Yuri Hiroshi became Naruto''s elder sister. They still knew Yes, I didn''t pay much attention. Only Asma understands the real situation. His angry face is pale and he is vomiting blood. His eyes are bloodshot and he looks at Naruto and Yuri Red, especially when he sees that Yuri Red whispers in Naruto''s ears and almost vomits blood. Kay understood and patted Asma''s shoulder, looking at him with a sympathetic expression. "Actually, you don''t need to care so much. Naruto is the sixth generation. Even if you regenerate, you can''t shoot the sixth generation." Asma looked at Kay and said with a pale expression. "I want to do it now. Naruto did not hurt me badly before." Kai''s face was slightly startled, and soon he recovered his calmness. He looked at Asma abnormally and said, "I advise you not to mess with Naruto, his strength is no longer comparable to us, and if you really hit Naruto, I will not let you go, because Naruto helped Xiao Li''s kindness I can''t forget." Asma stared at Kay, Kay''s expression did not want to be a joke, did not expect that there was no one standing beside him, Asma had a feeling of wanting to hit the wall to die. Naruto does not dare to move. It is also the sixth generation, and Xi Rihong also really likes Naruto. If he goes to Naruto, Xi Rihong will certainly not let him go, and he will always ask for help. Asma who wanted to understand this, slowly shook her head and smiled bitterly. "Forget it, when I didn''t say, I won''t treat Naruto, who made him the respected six generations." He turned around and walked away without looking back. He was afraid that he would stay suspicious and would really commit suicide. Looking at the ending figure of Asma, Kai shook his head and sighed. "It''s a sad person. No, I must help him. For youth, I let him understand the charm of youth." Kai Yue said more and more excited, ran straight up and started to explain the charm of youth for Asma, pulling him to exercise together to forget those sorrowful things, so for a period of time Asma and Kay were so mixed together, Two people are full of love, not right, friendly, and in the setting sun, they run quickly and forget the so-called trouble. No matter how Nakai and Asma are, Naruto is unaware of the situation. He is enjoying the gentle character of Xi Rihong. The two men talked softly and kissed Naruto''s heart for a while, in a place where there was no one, and kissed from time to time. Watching Naruto who secretly kissed her, Xi Ri red with a sweet smile, stretched out a tender white finger, and whispered Naruto''s head. "You are such a jerk." Naruto held Xiruhong''s finger in one hand and said with a smile "I only treat Sister Xi Xihong alone." Evening red cheeks turned red, a charming look at Naruto, said with a sweet smile "Slick tongue, little slippery head, do you often talk to Sakura as well?" Naruto shook his head and said righteously "I only said this to my sister alone, and I sent it from my heart to my sister Sister Red." In the face of Naruto''s affectionate eyes, Xi Ri''s red face was gorgeous, no matter if she went to see Naruto''s eyes, but the corner of her mouth smiled into the shape of a crescent, which clearly showed her inner joy. Staring at Xi Xihong, who was blushing like her eyes, Naruto kissed again without hesitation. Chapter 291： : Blood Relay Boundary Synthesis Time passed day by day, and one week later, the six God Killing Leagues also retrieved the data required by Naruto. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Yiwei is now in the Naruto system, so don''t look at it. The other couples of Naruto should take a closer look, holding a pile of information in their hands, and in a nobody''s woods, Naruto looked patiently. The host of the two-tailed cat demon is the body of a two yuki people in Yunyin Village. The three-tailed name is a sandpiper, which looks like a turtle with three flat tails behind it and spines on its body. Because the human pillar was lost, Sanwei had no host state and was found in Nandou, Xiguo Island. The four-tailed Sun Wukong is hosted by Lao Zi of Yan Ren Village. King Wuwei, the current host is also a person named Yan Ren Village named Fan. The six-tailed rhinoceros, the current host is the Fog of the Water Country. Nanao Zhongming, the current host is Fu Ren of Fu Ren Village. The Eight-Tailed Bull Ghost is Kirabi, also known as the Pillar of Manchacha. After memorizing these materials one by one, Naruto let the exterminate organization return. When the six people exited the forest, they disappeared silently into the air. Naruto recalls what he just remembered, while calling out the strongest system. At this time, there are as many as 15 VIP5 gift boxes. Without hesitation, Naruto directly clicked to receive them, and rewarded them for a shake. At the same time, the first reward that appeared was VIP experience, and it was 1,000 VIP experience. Seeing this reward, Naruto was really excited a bit. He knew how rare the VIP experience was, and once it came out, it was a thousand points. This is definitely a character explosion. 1 thousand points of VIP experience allows Naruto''s VIP level to be upgraded by only 1 thousand points. If you get another one, you can directly advance to level 6, and then there will be only one level away from 7. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Looking forward to the VIP experience, Naruto stared at the translucent reward box flashing ahead. , 1 pupil draw gift box, Chakra practice 10 Dan. There are 50 ninjutsu cultivators, and so on. To the last two, what suddenly appeared was "Get 1,000 points in VIP experience." At the same time, the upgrade of the system sounded beside Naruto''s ears. When the system was upgraded, the last gift box opened was the VIP experience. "A thousand points for VIP experience," Such a large amount of VIP experience makes Naruto ecstatic for a long time. This is an excitement that has not been in a long time. Even if you get a thousand Chakras, you won''t be so excited. After five minutes of silent system upgrade, a brand new system interface appeared in front of Naruto. vip6 [10508000] VIP6 privilege tips With on-hook training time, you can hang up for 20 hours per day. Has 35 daily tasks. After 35 tasks per day, they cannot be received again, refreshed at 0am. [Complete the task with one click] With three times the experience time of 5 hours, you can receive at least three times the experience for one hour, refreshed at 0am. [Get double experience] You can practice ninjutsu for an unlimited number of times. Each practice consumes one Ninjutsu practice Dan. [Cultivate Ninjutsu] You can practice Chakras unlimited times. Each chakra consumes one Chakra. There is an unlimited number of pupil training practices, each training consumes one pupil training practice Dan. Pupillary Training With 1 Psychic Beast, the Psychic Beast can consume Chakra Cultivation Dan to cultivate. [Psychic Beast Practice] Have 5 times of gambling, do not use again after 5 times a day, refresh at 0am [Gambling] You can create an unlimited number of times with the Blood Relay Boundary. [Creating the Blood Relay Boundary] In the end, a new thing appeared, and Naruto asked with confusion about the limit of creating blood. The system is very simple and answered in Naruto "10 identical or different Blood Inheritance Ninjutsu Scrolls can create a Bleeding Inheritance Scroll. The Blood Inheritance Scroll is the same as a Ninjutsu Scroll. There are no restrictions on its use. Of course, if you fail to create, you will lose 10 Ninja Scrolls. Use with caution. " Naruto hesitated for a moment, and immediately understood what it was, with a hint of excitement, he opened the limit of creating blood. There was a space where 10 pieces of ninjutsu scrolls could be placed in front of Naruto. Naruto put ten wooden slugs into it. Now there are nearly 30 identical and different wooden slugs. Now Ninjutsu scrolls are many and many for Naruto. You don''t need to be afraid to fail. Click directly to create. A flash of light flashes. The light can only be seen by Naruto. A few minutes later, there was the creation failure, Naruto''s face sank, and after putting in ten more photos, he still failed. Naruto''s expression is a bit ugly. In order to test the success of the experiment, I put some ninjutsu scrolls that write round eyes to create. The light flashed, the failure rose again, and three consecutive failures. Naruto wanted to yell and swear, depressed the feeling of that daddy in his heart, and put in ten wooden badges again, holding the idea of ??unsuccessful, one click. What appeared was a success, and a dark red ninjutsu scroll appeared in front of Naruto. Naruto under the overjoyed laughed and took out the ninjutsu scroll with a smile. The scroll was small but slap-sized, and the whole body was dark red, much like the super s-class scroll. As soon as Naruto opened the scroll, what appeared was the familiar learning. Do not hesitate to study, a dark red light poured into Naruto''s body. Naruto has something in his head, and he feels a little different. The whole body has a very brisk feeling. To experiment, Naruto stretches out a hand directly, launching the wooden clog blood to follow the limit, and the hand becomes fast. The wood rushed out. It was a success without thinking about it, Naruto couldn''t help but be overjoyed, and suddenly thought of how to do those s-class wooden puppet ninjutsu if you realize the blood succession limit, will it disappear. With questions, Naruto opened the practice of ninjutsu. Into the eye is the dark red blood relay limit, s level. Among them, Muji Ninjutsu is both at the s level and there is no change. The two types do not conflict with each other. It just means that there is an extra blood boundary. However, this blood following limit is a kind of nausea for Naruto, it has nothing to do with it, because he has the strongest system, no matter what kind of ninjutsu scroll is directly comprehended, this thing is really useless. Naruto really has some regrets. If you keep the ninjutsu and use it for Hina and others in the future, it will not be more pleasant. Now you ca nt take out the ninjutsu scrolls. Looking at the scroll, Naruto slaps his lips and ignores the mentality of waste and waste. In the future, more scrolls are needed. It will only take a few days to synthesize the blood relay limit. Chapter 292： : Raising Honda Chakra After doing these things, Naruto scanned the system box and found that Chakra has cultivated 1,500 Dan, ninjutsu cultivated Dan has reached 1,800, Pupil cultivated Dan 100, and pupil draw 50 gift boxes. , 25 psychic beast iron cages. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net With so many ninjutsu cultivators, Naruto has grown for a while, and I really do nt know how to use it. I can only find some ninjutsu enhancements, what kind of water leeches, earth urns and the like. As long as it is Naruto who has not learned, all of them Come out and learn. There are now five hundred ninjutsu scrolls. So many scrolls contain very complicated things. Naruto only took some leeches and soil owls to learn. For example, leech Leeches Leech Earthen enchantment, dungeon hall without Earthen dumplings Wait for a series of leeches and earth owls, learned almost 25, watching 25 b-level a-class ninjutsu, Naruto directly healed to practice ninjutsu without hesitation. It took nearly 1,100 ninjutsu cultivators to evolve all of them into s-class ninjutsu. Seeing that they were almost complete with leeches and earth s-classes, Naruto stopped clicking to practice. At this time, there were only 650 ninjutsu cultivating dandelions left, and there were so many missing in an instant. Naruto felt that a thousand ninjutsu cultivating dandelions was not enough. How do you learn all the jutsu and then evolve all the jutsu to the s level, tens of thousands are for sure, but there are many, many of them, especially those who have not learned the blood succession type of jutsu. I don''t know what kind of ninjutsu will happen. Naruto took a few glances at Chakra Practicing Dan, 1,500 pieces. If all of them are used by one person, how can they evolve to shadow level, and directly create a shadow level character, this kind of thing is definitely very refreshing . Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website But Naruto hasn''t been so willing to waste, and now the ability of Hina hasn''t improved, so is Xi Xihong. This Chakra cultivates Dan, and really has to keep a little more. Thinking about Hina, Naruto decided that tomorrow he must also improve Hina''s strength, otherwise Hina has no ability to protect herself, and if she encounters difficult tasks, she will not be injured. ... At noon on the second day, at about noon, Naruto took the bottle filled with Chakra''s cultivation dan and hurried towards the grove. Stepping on the house, it was a distance of 100 meters. Naruto''s quick movements immediately caught the attention of the villagers, which was different from before. The villagers looked at Naruto and shouted in worship. "Master Liu Daime is getting more and more powerful. I heard that the last time you ninjutsu closed those in Sandy Village for one day and one night, Liu Daime is Liu Daime, too aggressive." Everyone was expressing praise. I did not expect that a small farce was blown into strength and Naruto was ashamed. This rumor is really getting more and more outrageous, but it is outrageous to him. Seeing that more and more people praised him, Naruto had to find some remote places and rush to the place where the young field was meeting. After several ups and downs, Naruto broke into the woods. One of the small trees was the most conspicuous. The beige jacket, dark blue trousers, and common down jacket of Hina, crossed his hands, and looked up with white pupils'' eyes. When I found Naruto in the air, he immediately walked forward with surprise, with an excited expression on his face. Naruto smiled and landed in front of Hinada, put it in front of Hinada''s head, and said with a smile "Sister Hina, have you been waiting long?" With a hint of ruddy, Hinada shook her head and whispered "No, I''m just here. I don''t want Naruto to wait for me, so I came early." Naruto really wants to hold such a cute Hina in her arms and love them, but now there are other things to do. I took out the bottle of hundreds of Chakra practitioners from my arms and passed them with a smile. . Hinada reached out and took a look at this strange little bottle and asked "Naruto, what''s in it?" Naruto''s smiling face said ridiculously "Love tokens." Hinada blushed, looked up at Naruto, and whispered sweetly. "Thank Naruto." Naruto couldn''t help but laugh and said with a smile "It was just fun to play with you. This thing is just a kind of Chakra cultivation alchemy that I studied. It can improve your Chakra. Try it. Sakura and Ino have already used it." Hinada was a little stunned, because she was a little blushed because of the wrong understanding. She heard Naruto''s words without any doubt, and swallowed them obediently. A total of 200 Chakras practiced alchemy. And Ino used only two hundred. The cultivation entrance is polarized. Hina has white eyes, and she obviously feels that her body is abnormally good. Immediately, she closes her eyes and opens her eyes. The boiled egg on the face of the boiled egg is so cute that Naruto is excited for a while. Watching more and more Chakras on the body, the huge Chakras wandered the whole body, and Hina said with surprise. "Naruto, this is really Chakra''s practice. I think Chakra has increased dozens of times." Naruto said with a mild smile "How do you like it?" Hinada nodded heavily, and said Naruto''s eyes were full of admiration. "Well, I''ve always loved Naruto." Naruto couldn''t help laughing, what was so bold in Hina''s words was really the only thing she could say. That was the love from the heart. Naruto chuckling, looking at Hinada''s eyes, said "It should be like this, shouldn''t Hina be grateful to me." Hinada blushed, her flushed face slightly tilted, and said shyly "Naruto, how can I thank," Naruto smiled and said nothing, and stretched his head a little bit, obviously. The crimson on Hina''s face continued to grow to the root of the ear, and her entire small head was red, but her body did not flinch. She raised her head and raised her face to kiss Naruto. Under a kiss, Naruto felt a sweet happiness inside. I don''t know how long it took, when Hinada blushed and left Naruto''s head, what caught her eyes was Hinata''s shy expression, and she buried her head down into the down jacket. Naruto laughed, and stretched out his hand to hold Hina in his arms, only to hear a very angry shout from behind him. "Naruto, let me go to Hina." I saw that the sun-footed angry face turned pale, and with the launch of his white eyes, the blue veins burst out and seemed more angry. As soon as he raised his palm, the blue chakra in the palm of the palm condensed and rushed towards Naruto. Chapter 293： : Battle Day Foot Naruto''s face sank. He didn''t expect to be caught by Rizu, and his heart was grinning. This situation is really embarrassing. He said that Rizu''s biological daughter had just ridden. novelhall.com Moreover, they are still in front of each other''s face, even if Naruto''s face is like a city wall, he can''t help but feel awkward. Naruto, who had forgotten to escape, was protected behind by Hina. Hinata wanted to open her hands in front of Naruto, and stared directly at the angry eyes of Sunfoot. "Master Father, I and Naruto are in love, and I will marry Naruto anyway." Hina''s words were like a handful of oil poured into the flames of Hiroshi''s anger. The anger burned in her eyes, and raised her hand and struck at Hina, clearly she wanted to teach Hina. Naruto sank, his feet a little, stretched out his hand and hugged Hina''s waist. When he jumped, he left a residual image in place, and immediately fell on a big tree 100 meters away in front, standing on a branch. Looking coldly at Hyuga said "Laozhangren, how can Hina be your own daughter? You''re a little too much." Rizu froze, turned to look at Naruto, roared. "I don''t have this daughter, and Naruto today I and you will never die." With that said, Rizu raised his foot and jumped towards Naruto. At this time, a small figure ran out of the woods, looking at the Rizu in front with anxious expression, and yelled. "My father, my brother Naruto really likes Hina." Facing the fireworks, Rizu stopped her body to take off and looked at her coldly and said "What are you doing here, come back to me, this is not something you can talk about." There are many rules in the family, and the order of the lord is representative, and no one can disobey it. This is why Hinata and Hanaoka are gentle and well-behaved. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The firework calmed her face and stared firmly at the sun-foot. The expression in her eyes also showed her strong love for Naruto. Even if he defies the Japanese football player, the firework must be focused on Naruto, and he has to say that the firework was fascinated by Naruto, the identity of the sixth generation, and the powerful strength. In this era, no one does not worship. Not admiring. Sunzu looked at HuaHua''s small face with a firm expression, almost vomited blood and died, and both daughters turned his arms out, which made him feel ashamed and helpless, thinking that the culprit was Naruto. His eyes were angry and Naruto yelled, and rushed over. Naruto hugged Hina, a little tree branch, and jumped out again, and easily escaped the sun and foot blow. The sunfoot jumped on the trunk with a palm, and the trunk was cut off. The whole tree slowly fell to the ground. The sunfoot on the branch rushed to Naruto again. Naruto has been in a fire for a while, and even if he is the old man, he doesn''t have such a good temper. With a leap in shape, she jumped out of hundreds of meters again. When she put down Hina, she opened the Nine-tailed state directly. In order to give this old man a breath, Naruto did not turn on the fairy mode, otherwise a ninjutsu goes on. He couldn''t hide at all, Naruto with nine tails, the momentum rolled up to the sky, the tornado''s momentum pressed against the ground, smashing the ground into a giant pit. As soon as he stepped on the ground, the ground was shaken. Naruto spread his right hand, and the spiral pills condensed. In order not to harm the sunfoot, the big jade spiral pills were not used. It was just an ordinary spiral pill that was aimed at the sunfoot and smashed in the past. Sunzu smiled coldly, spread his hands and looked at Naruto, yelling "Back to the days." The whole person spun up quickly, waving his rotating body with both hands and feet to form an airtight wall. Naruto couldn''t help but grin. He used to have a headache before, but now he doesn''t have to worry about it. He directly controls the nine tails. The nine tails spin up quickly, just like a propeller, smashing towards the sun and the sun. As soon as it was handed over to Huitian, the front end of Naruto''s tail was cut off a little, and the nine tails were instantly broken. I have to say that Huitian is really powerful. However, the huge impact force smashed the body of Sunfoot, his body shook slightly, and the whole person stopped rotating. Naruto would not let go of this gap, and lifted the spiral pill and rushed towards the belly of Sunfoot. Spiral pills hit the stomach of the sun foot instantly, a tear-like pain, a change in the appearance of the sun foot, the whole person flew out, rotated 360, and slammed into a big tree, with a bang, the tree shook. Almost hit the big trees, because Naruto left one hand, otherwise the sun and feet would not stop when he hit 5 big trees. There was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, and he looked at Naruto, and there was a horror in his eyes. Obviously he understood it now. Naruto is no longer the former fox kid, and the sixth generation, a powerful Naruto ninja. The face of the sunfoot is a bit ugly, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and stood tremblingly, watching Naruto, said coldly. "Naruto, even if you are six generations, I will not let you go so easily. From today on, you are the enemy of our Hyuga family, and our Hyuga family will not let you go." Naruto frowned, and said uneasily "Don''t talk nonsense, you can come here if you have the ability, and I also tell you, I want to settle Hina, since you don''t agree, you are at your own risk." He snorted coldly and shouted angrily "You think I will be afraid of you, others are afraid of your strength, our Hyuga family will not be afraid of it." He raised his hand and rushed directly, Naruto''s calmly controlled tail swept away, and the nine tails were hit madly. The Japanese foot was worthy of being the owner of the area. The soft boxing was very flexible, and the white eyes could cut off the investigation Carat''s flowing hands split down with a single palm, chopping off Naruto''s thick nine-tailed tail. And the speed is fast, no less than Jun Malu and others. The sun foot that quickly splits the palm without a pause, in one swipe, knocks out Naruto''s condensed tail and rushes towards Naruto. Naruto sank, his hands were printed, and he cried. "Earth, hardening." The skin on the whole body became extremely hard. "Naruto, you think that sclerosis can stop the soft boxing of my Hyuga family. You look down upon our white eyes and soft boxing ability." Naruto''s face remained unchanged, standing still, as if ridiculing the sun-foot. Sun''s foot fell on Naruto''s body, the air shook, and Hina and Fireworks opened their mouths in surprise. Naruto remained motionless, with a very laid-back expression on his face, and his face was shocked. I didn''t believe that he slammed again. Obviously, there was no effect at all, and he hit Naruto, and the intensity of the shock made his hands hurt a little. The unbelief''s sun foot split into several palms, and each palm hit Naruto''s chest. Naruto didn''t move from beginning to end, and his attitude was laid on his face. The moment the palm was split, the air shook and Rizu''s brow frowned. His hand was almost shaken by Naruto just now. The unbelieving sun foot shouted with both hands spread out. "Gossip one hundred and twenty-eight palms." It is said that under the complete personal flat hands, the strokes of Naruto''s chest and back are hit with one palm and one palm, the faster the sun and the feet hit, the better the whole person seems to disappear. Quickly hit Naruto. Unfortunately, Naruto still didn''t move. When he hit the last hundred palms, the sun foot stopped. Chapter 294： : S-grade sclerosis The sunfoot looked at his hands, and the palms of his hands were red and swollen, because of the slight pain, he shivered slightly. wap.novelhall.com The sun-struck stare looked at Naruto with a cold sweat on his forehead. Even the steel of the gossip palm broke through, and Naruto was unscathed without any reaction. He immediately understood that it was just Naruto. The ghost of human hair hardening. Sclerotherapy can be so horrifying that the gossip palm was blocked, which really surprised him. Suddenly, I remembered that Naruto trapped Sando Village for 1 day in a water cellar. At that time, Tsunade had no choice but to break it with Kai. On, nobody really lifted Naruto''s Ninjutsu. A Japanese foot who has a new understanding of Naruto''s strength, and feels a bit of fear in his heart. He also understands that if Naruto left it alone, he would probably die in the other''s hands. How to say Naruto is also the sixth generation, but then Real film-level strength, even the three generations of Naruto recognized. Thinking about this, Sunzu calmed down, without the previous anger, just glanced at Naruto, and walked in the direction of Hina. With a somber look, they yelled at Hina and Fireworks, and the two girls immediately bowed their heads, daring not to have any slight resistance, leaving the fireworks and Hina, leaving here with their feet. Naruto watched as Sunzu left, and his heart was a little upset. Hina was already his man. Now he has stopped all the time, so can he only secretly go on like this. Thinking of Hinata, Naruto was pondering for a while, thinking about how to stink the reputation of the Hyuga family, for example, their family has a connection with Osumaru, or has a relationship with Xiao. Then they made a fool of their family''s reputation. Anyway, Naruto likes Hina, but not their family. Thinking about the fame of the Sun Xiang family, Naruto walked towards the Naruto building and began to implement his plan, which was indispensable for the people who destroyed the organization. wap.novelhall.com The figure jumped, and came to a hidden place behind the Naruto building. There were three gaps around the wall, and there was only a gap. Naruto''s hands and palms were turned on, and the fairy mode was turned on. After observing that there were no half-humans around, it was a snap. Notify the destructive organization in a special way. Six figures appeared very quickly in Naruto''s expression, kneeling on the ground and asking respectfully "What does Lord Six Generations command?" Naruto said calmly "Now I will give you an important task, and give me the link between the Hyuga and Yuhei clan so that people in the village understand that the last time Dashemar attacked the village may be related to the Hyuga team." The six secret personnel responded without saying a word of nonsense, and immediately went to perform the task announced by Naruto. It s easy to get the Hyuga people to He Dashe Wan. Now the people they know, just add a little oil and vinegar, and add a few random evidence, you can reverse the right and wrong, say white and black, and black more. black. Naruto was discovered without any worry by others, and he didn''t even think it was his order. After looking around again, no one noticed, and then left in a hurry. Back home, I spent a pleasant weekend with Sakura and Ino, ... Time slowed down and three days passed. At this time early in the morning, a rumor began to circulate in the village. The reason why Dashemaru could attack the village so easily was because of an inner ghost, which was the Hyuga family. The horror of rumors is the most powerful thing in each era. One after another, some people began to doubt the Hyuga family. Of course, the status of the Hyuga family is stubborn. Most people still believe in the Hyuga family. After all, what about the Hyuga family? Said to be one of the most prestigious families. In his position, the little rumors could not shake him, but only made the Japanese football irritable for a while. The rumors that originally thought it was a boring person were eventually called by the five generations of Naruto, and understood that the situation was a little serious and rushed to the Naruto office. . As soon as I opened the door, I saw Naruto, and Naruto had just arrived. He didn''t expect to explain that things were completed so quickly. It took less than 3 days for the village to spread. Naruto, who was screamed again early in the morning, also came to the Naruto office. Tsunade''s complexion was very gloomy. He didn''t say anything, but let Naruto wait and wait until someone came. Seeing that the sun was here, Tsunade''s face was somber and he went straight to the subject. "I believe you have heard of it. The Japanese family has been wronged to say that it has something to do with Dashe Wan. This is ridiculous. I don''t know who passed it on. Did you hear anything?" Naruto yawned and said, just waking up "Gunshou, grandmother, it''s all about me. Did you ask me to listen to you?" Tsunade looked at Naruto and said puzzledly. "Naruto, don''t you have a good relationship with the Hyuga family, don''t Hina have a close relationship with you?" Naruto hasn''t spoken yet. "Six generations have nothing to do with my daughter Hina, so please don''t talk about five generations of naruto." Tsunade looked at the attitude of the two, and then realized that the relationship between the two guys was definitely not good, and she really regretted it. She had thought that the relationship between the family and Naruto was good, so she asked Naruto for this six-generation purpose Look at how to prevent rumors. Seeing that the two were in a bad relationship, Tsunade cleared his throat and said squarely. "This, too many people are now starting to pass on the relationship between the Nichijo family and Osumaru. I just heard about this just now, so I just want to talk to you about the solution. It won''t be good for the Nichigo family if you go on." Rizu was cold and did not speak, and indeed these days have been a great blow. Of course, it was an inner blow. I just found out that my daughter secretly and Naruto would be in private for a few days. This kind of thing happened. Rizu really suspected that Naruto was revenge on him, and then rumors spread. Looking at Naruto with cold eyes, the expression of the sun-foot is very ugly, and he just shouted. At this point, a person pushed open the door and walked in, holding a pile of documents silently, looking at the front hand Tsunade with an ugly expression. "Master Tsunade, here is a batch of the latest documents for your review." Tsunade frowned and looked at Mute. "Now we are talking about other things to do. Let''s set aside work." Mute came straight, instead of listening to Tsunade, but put the piles of documents on the table and said with a serious expression "Master Tsunade, these documents are related to the Hyuga family." Tsunade was stunned, and looked at Mute''s face with a sullen expression. The mute face was difficult to see, indicating that the file matter was important. Chapter 295： : Something happened to the Hyuga family With her face straightened, Tsunade began to pick up the file and looked up. The more she looked, the more her face became ugly. At the end, the whole face became very serious. She looked up at the sun and the sun, and asked deeply. "About your Hyuga family, have you been in contact with Osumaru, or have you been fooled by Osumaru. Wap.novelhall.com" The cold sweat on her full forehead ran down, and Tsunade''s words indirectly explained that she began to believe that her family was related to Osumaru, all of which are the functions of those documents. Looking at the 1-meter-high file in front, Rizu''s face was hard to see, and he looked at Gangshou firmly and said "Our Hyuga family has nothing to do with Da She Wan. Tsunade''s face became a little cold, not to say that she did not believe in the Japanese football team, and did not believe in the status of the Hyuga family, but there was too much evidence. All these evidences showed that the Japanese football team had a relationship with Dashewan, and had some contact. Have been seen before. Although she was convinced that the Hyuga family could not betray the wooden leaves village, she did not believe that there would be no inner ghosts in the Hyuga family. It was very important for Osumaru to attack the village. Many people died in the village. Everyone valued that matter. Otherwise, the rumor would not spread so quickly, or the popularity of Naruto would not be so high. . Looking at the sun foot, Tsunade said in a low voice. "Of course I believe what the head of the family said, but please do your research and see if there are any ghosts in the family." Sunzu''s face was shocked, and he said to Gangte in surprise. "This is absolutely impossible, Master Five Generations of Naruto, I understand very well that my family, no one will betray the family." Tsunade''s face was unmoved, and he looked at Rizu and said "It''s better to take a look at these materials, and come to Naruto. Wap.novelhall.com" He pointed to a lot of documents in front of him, and Sun nodded solemnly, stepped forward and looked up in his hands. Naruto was also very curious as to why these files would make Tsute so angry. He had no doubt at all, but in the blink of an eye, he began to question the Hyuga family. It seems that the Alliance of Gods is doing a very good job. I took a closer look at the document, and part of it was a secret word in the shadows, but this thing Naruto has had a lot of contact with the Six Generations before, and it doesn''t look very strenuous. It probably explains the history of the Hyuga family and the connection with Osumaru. It is very thorough. From the very beginning of Ouromamaru, someone from the Hyuga family has contacted him. Of course, only witnesses, and witnesses said To the eyes of the Hyuga family. White-eye is characterized by the strongest evidence, and of course these are the smallest evidences. The biggest evidence is that now, there are 2 masked people wearing thick clothes talking to Dashe Wan and being photographed. Although they were masked, the two masks were exposed a little at a moment, revealing 2 pairs of eyes. White pupil eyes. This is the best evidence. Sunfoot''s hands holding those documents shuddered, looked at the white eyes of the two masked people inside, swallowed, and said unconsciously "It''s impossible. Our Hyuga family can''t be related to Dashe Wan. I know their personalities." Tsunade''s face was calm. He used to be optimistic about the character of the Japanese football. Now he is a bit disgusted. The iron evidence is placed here. In the face of the sophistry of Sunfoot, Tsunade said somberly. "Master, now you should go home and find out who has a relationship with Dashe Wan. I will give you 2 days to find this person, otherwise I will mobilize the secret personnel to search. Don''t blame me for being nonchalant. " The sun-footed complexion was pale, and his expression was a bit sloppy. Looking at Tsunade''s face, he immediately realized the seriousness of the problem. If this kind of thing was intervened by the shadow personnel, it would be even more clear that they are connected with Dashe Wan. At that time, let alone rumors in the village, that is, some famous people will start to crusade them. Thinking of the serious consequences of the incident, the sun and the feet became gloomy, holding the documents in their hands, answering "I will investigate this matter carefully. I will not find these traitors without having to deal with five generations of adults." After finishing talking, he turned his head and walked out. When he passed Naruto, he didn''t take a look at him. Now he has no doubt that Naruto is a man. How can such a powerful technique be done by Naruto alone? of. He was a little skeptical now, whether his family had a ghost inside. Staring at the back of Rizu, Naruto chuckled and sneered. Even if Rizu checked it out, it was impossible to know that these people were just his puppets, and the white eyes created by him. Seeing Sunzu leave, Tsunade''s expression eased a little, and looking at Naruto who looked down and didn''t know what he wanted, he said softly. "Naruto, Hina is your little girlfriend, don''t you care about this, how can your relationship with Rizu be so rigid?" Naruto held his head in both hands, and looked at Gangshou with a slack expression. "I don''t want to care about the things that are happening to me. He is not related to me at all. I just like Hina and I don''t like their family." Tsunade said with a bitter smile "Naruto, your character is really interesting. Don''t you be afraid that Sunfoot will stop you from being with Hina, but I heard that there are many rules for the Hyuga family." Naruto didn''t think for a second and said with a chuckle "Big deal, I took Hina out of here and eloped." Tsunade stunned and said, looking dull. "Naruto, you are now six generations, and Makura still needs you very much, don''t leave here without permission." Naruto waved and said "Just a joke, don''t care so much. Saying Grandma Tsunade, do you want me here or not here?" Gang Gang frowned, and asked dumbly. "What do you mean?" Naruto cleared his throat and said with a slight smile on his face. "I was asking, do you like me staying with you, or do you hate me and want to drive me away? I ask sincerely, if you say you hate me, then I will escape from the village." Tsunade was stunned. Naruto s words were too powerful. If she said that she hated it, she was a little afraid of Naruto running away. At that time, it was the loss of Koba. disaster. The sweaty Tsunade forehead was a bit difficult, and she really couldn''t understand the word. Chapter 296： : Threat Tsunade With a ugly outline, he immediately winked and let Silence help. Look. Yarn, Chinese website There was a bitter smile in Mute''s heart. She was more afraid than Naruto to see Naruto. At this time, she could not help listening to Naruto''s words and had to straighten her face. "Master Six Generations, Master Tsunade has something to do. If you have any questions, come back later. There are indeed some important things to do today." Naruto looked at the mute and gave a grin. This was obviously an excuse, otherwise he would be busy sooner or later, but at this time told himself that he was busy. Mute had been helping Tsunade to speak before, but Naruto remembered it for a while, and said calmly. "I don''t want to disturb Master Tsunade, but my sister, are you free today?" Facing Naruto''s words, he said quietly and quietly "No time, Lord Six Generations. I am very busy right now. Let me talk about it later." Naruto''s smiling face said the same "That''s okay. Since Mute Sister is so busy, I''ll go talk to Dashe Wan. He should like to chat with me and talk to him about the development of Muye Village." Saying Naruto turned and left, Tsunade panicked. No matter if Naruto was joking or not, she didn''t dare to gamble and yelled at Naruto''s back. "Come back to me, and don''t talk nonsense, even if you are six generations, you still can''t say something nonsense." Naruto turned to look at Tsunade''s slightly angry face, and said nothing at all. "Well then, it would be better for Gangshou''s mother-in-law to accompany me on a date, I promise not to say a word." Tsunade had some headaches, and Naruto had a terrible headache. This Naruto was not in her control. Her predecessor''s identity was here. She had a strong movie-level strength. She had no temper at all, so she looked at the silence , Cleared his throat and said "Let''s go, I''ll let Silence accompany you to play, I do have something to do." The silent body shook, and some yelled at Tsunade in panic. "Master Tsunade, how can you betray me?" Tsunade put his hands together, and when Naruto didn''t see it, he made a sorry gesture towards Mute, mutely grinning, looked at Naruto in front, and nodded. While nodding, I couldn''t help sighing "It looks like a little person like me is only being played by two Naruto adults." Naruto didn''t say anything. He was just joking and talking about the same thing, so he laughed and said "Silent sister, if this is the case, let''s not disturb Master Tsunade." Silently watching Naruto''s smile, he unconsciously fought a cold war and stepped back and said "Master Six Generations, don''t you mess around." Naruto ignored her and walked out. In the strong hint of Tsunade, Mute had to quit her job to accompany Naruto. Seeing that both of them left the office, Tsunade let loose, and it was a long breath of relief. "I finally ran away this little devil, and I was bitter and silent, but Naruto would not do anything overdone, and he would be kissed at most." Thinking of pro, Tsunade molds her lips, and her face turns red, kissed by a child several times, and Tsunade has a very strong sense of shame in her heart. Yu Mute left the Naruto building and strolled on the street. With Naruto''s size, she could barely reach the height above the shoulder of Mute. Two people walked together. When the market was revealed, some villagers said hello without much doubt, just saying "Master Six Generations is still doing business, you are really busy." Some people think that Naruto and silence are important business tasks, and they don''t think about the relationship between men and women. Naruto is a little depressed. It seems that being short is not an issue. Otherwise, Xi Rihong will only look at him as a younger brother, but who is this strange? He is only 13 years old. Silently looking at Naruto''s depressed look, he couldn''t help covering his mouth and secretly laughing twice, although his voice was small, he couldn''t escape Naruto''s eyes. Cold eyes glanced at the mute, and the mute could not help laughing even more, because now Naruto''s son and this cold-eyed expression gave people a very cute feeling without any majesty. This is why Naruto did not release Chakra. If he said that Chakra was released all over, the silence would not be able to bear. Naruto faced in silence before mute, said coldly "Mute sister, what the **** are you laughing at?" This sister made Mute laugh immediately holding her belly, and the tears of laughter burst out, because Naruto''s look was so cute in her eyes. Think of the prestigious six-generation eyes called her sister, Silence was funny for a while. Laughing, straight and silent, could not help but stretch out a fair arm and mold Naruto''s head "Brother Naruto, I now understand why Teacher Xi Rihong would call your brother, you are really interesting." Naruto pulled his face down and released that Chakra, and said coldly "Don''t call me my brother. I don''t want to hear anyone call me my brother other than Xi Rihong." The momentum of the whole body fluctuated with Chakra, and the silent smiling face froze, and the hand that struck Naruto also froze for a while, deep inside like a wave rolling. I realized that Naruto s expression did nt want to be a joke. I was panic a bit. How to say that the other party is also a sixth generation. He was called his brother if he was nt allowed. He could nt justify it. "Naruto, that''s not what I meant, no, Lord Liudaime, I was really sorry just now, I''m very sorry." He kept saying apologies and silently bowed to Naruto, expressing his sincerity. Naruto''s face was a little embarrassed. In the face of so many people, he was apologized. Even if there was any fire, Naruto pulled the silent arm and forced her into an alley. I can''t get rid of the silence of Naruto''s palms and show aggrieved expression. I thought Naruto was angry and wanted to teach her. She was frightened and shivered. She was just a little Naruto assistant, not her opponent of the previous generation Naruto. And the identity of the other party did not dare to let her have any resistance. Mute that gentle character without any struggle. Came to a quiet alley, seeing no one around, Mingming relieved. Chapter 297： : Mild Silence When Naruto looked up, he saw a panic-like silence like a bunny. The silence was not as calm as before, and his body was shaking. Looking at Naruto, he said nervously "That, Lord Six Generations, I didn''t really mean it just now. I really don''t know if you don''t like others calling your brother. No, I didn''t call it just now, sorry, I''m really sorry." Said silently stooped and apologized. Naruto''s fire had gone out at this time, and such a gentle girl kept bending down to apologize. He couldn''t send out even if there was a fire, he waved and said "No, don''t pay too much attention to the things just now, but I don''t like others calling." Silent stopped apologizing, looked at Naruto, and asked carefully "Six generations are really not angry with me?" Naruto originally wanted to say that she was not angry, but at first glance she saw that silence was like a flustered and fragile woman. Her quiet and scared body was a bit shrunk, her face was aggrieved, her face was a little pale. This kind of girl always makes people want to protect or stingy. Naruto laughed and said with a bad smile "I''m very angry now, very angry." Silently looking at Naruto''s smile, she really thought that she was confused, and raised her throat with a heart, and said nervously. "Master Six Generations, I didn''t really mean it just now." Naruto''s smiling face remains the same, saying "I also know, but I have to punish you if you made a mistake just now. It s better to be punished if you kiss me. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" The silent expression froze, and the whole person petrifiedly looked at Naruto. It took more than ten seconds to not respond. When she woke up, she couldn''t help crying in panic. "No, no, Lord Six Generations. This is not okay. You can change it." Naruto''s face sank, and he said something ugly "There is nothing wrong, give me a word, do you accept punishment or not?" Silently looking at Naruto''s expression, his heart was numb, and he couldn''t even say a word. Naruto looked at the silent expression and wondered why there was a thrill in his heart. This thrill was very strong. Could it be that he had awakened some new constitution. No matter whether it is or not, Naruto only knows that now he doesn''t want to let go of silence, straight out his head, mutters his mouth, and stares at the silence face. The muted face turned red, and watching Naruto''s movements, for a while, I didn''t know what to do. Naruto didn''t want to wait for her to react and immediately urged "Hurry up, if you were seen by others, can you imagine the consequences?" After hearing this, silence is really anxious. If it is discovered by others, the reputation of the Six Generations is not good. No matter how silent it is, Naruto s reputation is not affected by himself. I have to say that mute is a good girl. Looking at Naruto''s muttering lips, she didn''t want to mute, and kissed her straight away, leaving her head alone. It''s not the first time a girl has been kissed, but it still makes Naruto happy. A kiss is three minutes. Originally, I just wanted to kiss the dragonfly with a little water, but Naruto would not let her go, knowing that the silent face kiss would turn red before leaving. Panting silently, said ruddy "Master six generations, how can you do this?" As if the little girl was coquettish, the quiet tone was very tender. Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and said with a smile "Mute sister, it wasn''t intentional just now, it''s just that you look so good." Silent complexion has never been praised. This time, although being praised by Naruto, it still makes her very happy. Her heart is like a honey-filled sweetness, and it looks really serious on the surface. Expression, coquettishly "Master Six Generations, are you making fun of me, Lord Tsunade is much more beautiful than me. Do you say this is an indirect insult to me?" Naruto shook his head and looked at the mute with firm eyes. "Of course not. I''m telling the truth. How could Tsunade''s old monster look good on you, in my eyes you are 100 times more beautiful than Tsunade." Of course, Tsunade is actually very beautiful, but Naruto is very cold against her character. The whole is a violent freak. Whoever likes that kind of character, the quietness of the character is more than ten times better than that of Tsunade violent freak. Naruto''s words and the expression made Mute immediately understand that Naruto was saying the true heart, and couldn''t help the heart to speed up, thinking about Naruto''s words of appreciation, the girl who has never been exaggerated, showing a A sweet smile, a smirk expression, all I thought was "Six generations said I''m more beautiful than Tsunaru. Hey, I''m more beautiful than Tsunaru." Naruto doesn''t understand what Silent is thinking, but this smile is really beautiful. Naruto couldn''t help but reach out and kissed Silent''s face. Wave, mute was attacked, his face turned red, he was kissed on the right cheek, looked at Naruto, and said with a trembling voice. "Six or six generations, what are you doing just now?" Naruto said with a smile on his face "Kiss you, kiss you if you are too cute." The silent face turned extremely red. It reached the ears, and Zhang Dakou couldn''t speak. He looked at Naruto for a while, and his face became hot. It was getting redder, and he was afraid to go with a red face. A little admiration for Naruto. Turning his head and ran out, the speed of escaping quickly turned out to jump directly to the top of the building, constantly jumping away. Naruto looked at the muffled figure, and laughed a while, this woman was so interesting, he was really interested, it was very interesting, and red beans and others were trying to make fun of him, but Quiet but ran away. Naruto has an idea of ??taking silence as his own. It is really too wasteful for Tsunade, and it is good to stay with him. Silent at this time did not know that Naruto already had some feelings for her, and she was addicted to the state of being kissed by six generations of eyes. Ran to the office of Naruto in a panic, Tsunade looked at the silent red face and asked in confusion. "What happened to mute your face and how come back so soon." Quiet startled, shouted "Yeah, I forgot. Six generations are still there alone. No, I can''t leave six generations." He said he ran back again, but when he got to the place, there was no Naruto. At this time Naruto had gone with Sakura and Ino. Chapter 298： : The tragedy of Sunward Sunfoot Two days have elapsed, and Naruto has been secretly watching the movements of the Hyuga family. In fact, there is no need to observe carefully. As long as he listens to the conversation of the people around him, Naruto can know that the Hyuga family is almost over. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Its prestige is getting more and more stinky. Secretly seeing the ugly face of the sun and feet on the road, walking towards the Naruto building, Naruto smiled coldly. In order to see a good show, he immediately hurried to the Naruto office. Entered directly from the main entrance. No one stopped and arrived in front of the Naruto office smoothly. In order not to cause doubt, Naruto pushed the door open and called out. "Grandma Tsunade, I''m here to play with you again. Are you free to date today?" Tsunade looked very cold, and looked at Naruto with a cold face. "Naruto, I don''t have time to trouble you right now, something big happened to the Hyuga family. This thing is very important. Come and listen to it." Naruto pretended to be confused. "What happened, I just heard people say that the owner of the Hyuga family has something to do with Osumaru, but I don''t know if it is true." Tsuna nodded and said in a low voice "Forget it, the owner of Hyuga hasn''t seen anyone for 2 days. It seems that he hasn''t figured out who it is, or that he doesn''t want to give it up, maybe he just ordered his men to do it." Tsunade''s words are also the original words of those rumors. From the start date, he could not find anyone in the family, but he was suspected to be a hidden ghost in the house. The words were terrible. In the end, Tsunade had to call Rizu and ask Once, if she couldn''t ask a question, she had to use the people in the dark to go and search the family to the end. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net However, if this is really used, it is not a joke, which indirectly proves that the renegade is really in the Hyuga family, and the rumors will become real. The anger of the villagers at that time was terrible. Soon the sun foot came, the face of the sun foot was very unsightly, pale, and had dark circles. Obviously, I didn''t sleep well these days. Looking at Naruto, Rizu has lost his previous anger. He is now completely tempered by the inner ghost, and everyone in the family ca nt be asked. He investigates in secret and asks in batches, no matter what. In this way, Hyuga didn''t get any useful news. And he also found that everyone is so loyal, it is impossible to betray the village, that is, this loyalty embarrassed the Japanese foot, and if you check it, it will definitely make the Hyuga family have a view of his owner and those Loyal people are unfair. Sunfoot pondered for a while, looking at Tsunade in front of him, biting his teeth, sitting directly on the ground, bending over, and bowing to Tsunade, saying heavily. "Sorry, Lord Naruto Five Generations. I don''t think any one of our clan will betray the village of Konoha. Regarding this matter and the investigation, please terminate." Tsunade stared at Yuzu with a cold face. He didn''t give such a gift and was surprised, but his expression was even colder, Han said with a face. "The owner of the Hyuga family, you should understand that I cannot give up the investigation, not to say that it is for the three generations of the old Naruto man, and I cannot stop the investigation. This matter is very important. Now everyone in the village is afraid of the snake. Maru is attacking again, you should understand my pain. " Rizu looked up at Tsunade and said wryly. "I understand that the five generations of adults from Haoying concentrate on doing things for the village. I know this, but there is no one in my clan who has friendship with Dashewan." Tsunade would not listen to the words of Sunzu at all. With her hot character, she slaps at the table and yells. "Fart, the information on that day was yours from the Hyuga family. You said no. Are there other people who can make your white eyes fail, or that he can make white eyes, you should understand that the white eyes are not what others can copy. , I''ll just ask you, was that person with white eyes at the time? " The sweaty beads on the forehead of the sun and his forehead were very ugly, and he nodded heavily. "The two are indeed the eyes of our family, and I admit it, but I don''t know if they are people in our village, in case they are disguised by others, and want to harm our Hyuga family." Tsunade looked at Sunzu with a serious expression, restored calm, and slowly spoke. "No, it has been stated in the information that the direction they left is Muye Village, which proves that the two are Muye Village, and Muye Village will only have your eyes to you." Sunzu''s expression was shocked, and Tsunade''s words were obviously saying that the two were their Hyuga family, and he was also suspected that he would not hand over the people. The sunfoot with the sweat on his forehead was indeed a bit flustered, but this was Hyuga''s family. The big crisis, if not handled well, the family may be ruined in his hands. His face was a bit ugly and he didn''t know what to say, but Tsunade didn''t give him anything, and said with a calm face. "You don''t have to think about it. I have given you 2 days. Now I don''t want to wait any longer. I will find out about that person myself. I will be afraid that the owner of the family will refuse to give us." Tsunade''s eyes were so cold that he could not help fighting a cold war until he was cold enough. However, he knew that if the violence of Tsunade was found out, even if someone really blocked her, he would only be stung. On the back of each foot, a cold sweat was shocked, and he nodded and responded. Tsunade nodded at Rizu, and immediately said to the silence behind him. "Mute, call me the investigation team in the shadows, and don''t let others know about this." Silent responded, and hurried out, passing by Naruto, I do not know why, his face turned red slightly, just for a second. Bypassing Naruto''s side, he hurried forward. The sun-footed stood up in despair, the whole person seemed to be ten years old, and there was no way the homeowner looked like. However, even with the expression of Sunfoot, Tsunade would not give him face. Now the inner ghost is the most important thing. The snake''s offensive almost caused the village to be devastated. Now it can''t give the snake a little chance. Soon after the silence, I found the cat face personnel in the dark part of the investigation team. Naruto was surprised that there was also a person in the extermination organization, and of course it was the leader. Chapter 299： : Full Investigation Naruto laughed when she saw her person, thinking with a smile "This is a big trouble for the next generation. Look. Yarn, Chinese website." A total of 7 people in the dark part of the investigation team stood in the rooms, with their backs straight, and the leader stepped forward and looked at Tsunade. "Is there any command from the five generations of adults?" Tsunade said seriously "Now I give you a very special task to find those so-called inner ghosts, that is, two members of the Hyuga family, who may be related to Dashe Wan. The seven shadows responded respectfully, disappearing into a cloud of smoke, and began investigating the so-called inner ghost. Naruto can already imagine the end of the Hyuga family, but there is a person who made the plot. The investigation will not make a lot of fuss. By then, the Hyuga family will become more and more dark. Sunzu saw several people leaving, panic-stricken, and looked at Tsunade and said "Master Five Generations of Naruto, I swear, I guarantee that no one in my clan has ever intersected with Dashe Wan." Tsunade looked at Rizu coldly and said "Wait until those people investigate, rest assured, soon." The two talked for a while, and Sunzu repeatedly promised that there was no inner ghost, and Tsunade would not believe it. It should be said that even if she believed in her heart, she was too sloppy as her identity. That''s what she should do. Naruto was very interesting watching a few people talking, originally looking forward to the sun and foot fight, but the calm homeowner did not show any disrespectful behavior except anxious. Naruto, who seemed a bit boring, said goodbye to Tsunade, and left here, walked on the street, and went on his way home. On the way, I heard someone talking about the Hyuga family again. On the way home, Naruto saw the figure of Hina waiting impatiently. Hada''s face was also difficult to see, and her white pupils were a little hesitant. When she saw Naruto Immediately hurried over. I have never had such a panic, saying to Naruto "Naruto, can you help my father." Naruto looked at Hina, looked around and said "Let''s say in Advanced House." Hinada nodded, her head bowed sadly, her face a little aggrieved. Naruto returned to the room with Hina, and at this time neither Sakura nor Ino had come, after all, the two girls also had some practice to do, and Ino still had some large and small class tasks. Turning his head to lock the door, Naruto looked at Hinata''s cheeky face and said with a gentle smile. "Sister Hina, what happened?" Hinada looked up, her face a little sullen, and looked straight at Naruto, whispering. "Naruto, some people say that there are a few bad guys in our family, and my father did not sleep for 2 days in order to find out. I want the identity of Naruto''s predecessor Naruto, and I can definitely find a way to help my father. Naruto didn''t think much, and said to the pupils who were looking at Hinoda "Sister Hina, I like you, not your family. I don''t want to help your father." Hatada looked at Naruto with an aggrieved expression, couldn''t help but open her palm, holding Naruto''s arm with both hands, and said with anticipation. "Naruto, the only person I can rely on now is you. I really don''t want to see what my father has. Please help our family." Naruto hesitated. It was clear that Hinata''s expression showed that she was very concerned about this matter. It seemed that this time the inner ghosts appeared in the family and dragged Hinata. Even such a cute Hina would have to be frightened, Naruto would scold the Sun once more than a hundred times. If it wasn''t for his old man who wouldn''t let him marry Hina, there wouldn''t be so much trouble. He should have asked for it. However, Naruto''s current expression really made Naruto feel distressed, holding her little face distressed, looking at her white pupil, and found that there was still some bloodshot blood in it. Naruto said with a stun in his heart "Such as Hina said, I''ll help you, but my words also work." Hina''s face revealed surprise, looking at Naruto, said excitedly "Naruto, I knew you would help me. I like Naruto the best." After I spoke, I kissed Naruto''s cheek. Naruto smiled with his face kissed "That''s not going to work, can I help the younger sister Sina only this reward?" Hinada''s face flushed, her head bowed, and she whispered. "I will give you whatever reward Naruto wants, no matter what it is." Naruto whispered to Hinata''s ear "I only want you." Hinada nodded rosy and lay obediently in Naruto''s arms. Naruto was also not polite, he directly hugged Hina, and walked towards his beloved crib. A storm didn''t even need to be said, and because Nata was very grateful, he seemed a little active on Naruto. It wasn''t until the evening that Hina went home. In order not to be found by Sunfoot, Hina had to quietly take a big bend back. Seeing that Hina was leaving, Naruto was serious, and he did nt really want to help at all, but now it s not that this time, when the Hyuga family is finished, Hina will also be involved at all, and this matter involves many people. But none of Naruto''s business is related to Naruto. If Naruto is really involved, he will certainly not sit idly by, so he decides to help Naruto and stop the matter. symbol. ... On the second day, early in the morning, Naruto rushed to the Naruto office. As soon as he entered the room, he saw that some people had already gathered here. , Seven secret ninjas reported the data for Tsunade. Obviously, this information was all manipulated, and it was simple enough for a few short-sighted days to blame the members of a family. Angry Tsunade slaps the table and yells "Get me the old man from Sunfoot." Silent holding the piglet was startled. She had never seen such an angry Tsunade, and immediately responded, and hurried out. Within half an hour, the sun foot arrived. Seeing the expression of Tsunade inside, the sun foot immediately knew that things might not be good. He walked in cautiously, and before Rizu had spoken, Tsunade roared. "Sunfoot, what else do you have to say now, we have found out, the two traitors from your family, here are the investigation information, you come to see." With a click in Rizu''s heart, he did not expect that the investigation would be so fast that the results would appear in less than a day. Could not help but glance at the seven shadows, with a hint of panic, Sunfoot picked up the so-called information. Chapter 300： : Narutos help Looking at the information carefully, the information is very comprehensive. From the beginning to the present, meticulously wrote what the two clan members did, and what was related to Yushe Wan was ironclad. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The most surprising thing about Rizu was that there was himself in it, and Rizu was stunned and looked at his information. He found that what he did was basically compiled, and it was obvious that someone had intentionally framed him. Sunfoot was angry, and looked at Tsunate in anger. "This is impossible. I didn''t know this big snake ball before, let alone discuss with him about the attack on Muye Village." Tsunade asked coldly. "What you are saying is true, Hyuga, and I trust you because you are the owner of the Hyuga family, but this matter is a headache for me. The evidence is here. Do you want to justify yourself?" Sunzu s pupils were enlarged and his face was panicked. "Wait, Master Five Generations of Naruto, this must be someone who framed me, and I did nothing." Tsunade didn''t speak, and gestured at the seven secret personnel with his eyes. The leader said "The other day we found that there was correspondence between the owner of Hyuga and Osumaru, and it was an accidental opportunity to discover it." Talking out an envelope, the other six also said they saw it. Naruto couldn''t help but show a faint smile. I didn''t expect that the people of the God-Destroying Organization were so popular. It seemed that the sun-footed jump into the Yellow River was unclear. Tsunade took the letter, glanced at it, and handed it to Rizu. "Look at it for yourself. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Sunfoot took it with trembling hands, opened it for a look, looked at the densely packed words, and uttered a fright. "This is my handwriting. Impossible, impossible. I remember I didn''t write this. It must have been written by someone impersonating me, but no one can imitate it so much. This is really my handwriting. . " The shouting Sunfoot stretched Tsunade''s face, shook his fist, cast an angry look in his eyes, and looked at Sunfoot and said "Do you have anything else to say? The sun foot panicked. It was a complete panic. I didn''t expect to be so badly pitted, and even the handwriting was exactly the same. When he saw the letter, he really suspected that it might have been written by himself, but how? Maybe, he had never met with Osumaru at all. It was impossible for him to betray Muye Village. Naruto''s heart was dark for a while. All of the handwriting resembled so much. Naruto also understood that it must have been made with the white eyes. The observation power of the white eyes and the imitation of writing the round eyes were first-rate. At this moment, Sunzu didn''t have a calm expression at all. Things were too weird and sudden. He was hit hard and almost went crazy. Naruto knows that he should speak at this time. Otherwise, Hina will be very sad. This is not what he wants to see. Just for Hina, Naruto can''t let Nichi completely die. With a dry cough, Naruto straightened his face and looked at Tsunade. "Grandma Tsunade, don''t you think it''s strange?" Tsunade sank, looking at Naruto and asking. "Naruto, don''t you want to get involved in this matter, what else is strange?" Naruto said earnestly "This incident was too sudden, and the Hyuga family also helped build the village to fight against Oshimaru, which has nothing to do with Oshimaru." Naruto said good things to the Hyuga family, and he was so frustrated. Looking at Naruto, there was some touch in his heart. It was really touched. Everyone else doubted their family. As a result, Naruto only said good things, and Naruto The identities of people are Liudaimu, and Liudaimu justifies them. At the same time that Sun Xiangri was very moved, there was also some guilt. The guilt was that he was so jealous of Naruto before. As a result, Naruto didn''t take it into his heart at all, and he could see Naruto''s broad mind. At this time, Tsunade did not understand why Naruto would say good things to Rizu, but Naruto''s words must be listened to. He must also show face to the six generations. Serious Tsunade said to Naruto. "Naruto, this matter is too much involved, and there is so much evidence, the owner of the Japanese family acknowledged that the letter was written by him." After hearing this, Nizu immediately said "Master Five Generations of Naruto, I was just amazed just now. I just felt that someone who imitated my handwriting could look like this. I was just framed." Tsunade''s stern expression looked at Sunfoot, and his eyes revealed distrust, apparently disbelief in Sunfoot''s evil words. At this time, the ninja who had originally sent the letter stood up and said first "Five generations of Naruto, I think that the purpose of the sixth generation is very accurate. It is possible that the Rixiang family was only framed by people." It''s just that although the other secret ninjas are very different, why the leader helped Liu Daimu to speak, but for the sake of friendship, he helped him, saying that the Hyuga family might be wronged. Tsunade was getting bigger. I didn''t expect Naruto to look so high. The shadows helped to speak. Looking at the people in front, he said with a big head. "Did you just say that the sun and the sun are related to Osumaru? Now how can there be remorse? Is this information correct?" The leading shadow is kneeling on one knee, respectfully said "The information must be true, but it may only be a conspiracy of Dashemaru. If you want to leave the people in our village, I would like to ask Master Tsunade to let us investigate again. Tsunade said with a bitter smile "Well, even if you say so, just keep investigating, but as soon as possible, this matter can''t be sloppy." Several people responded one after another, with a faint smile on Naruto''s face. How could the person who was leading him just now not speak for himself. Obviously, because of Naruto''s words, things have taken a turn for the better. The excitement and tears in the sun and the sun are very touching. Looking at Naruto secretly decided that he must be better with Naruto, that is, to Hina It doesn''t really have anything to do with Hua Huo marrying him. Isn''t there still Ning Ci, the family can put it in Ning Ci''s hands. At this point Tsunade still had a terrible headache. For a while, she was an inner ghost, and for a while it was not. Her head felt only a terrible pain, and she waved her hand to let a few people go. Naruto and others answered and walked out of this office. Instead, Naruto was called a few days before he walked out of the Naruto building, and his smiling face was very friendly. He looked at Naruto and said "Naruto is wrong, Lord Six Generations. Thank you very much just now." Chapter 301： : Gratitude of the Sun Foot Staring at the sun for a few seconds, Naruto found that he didn''t seem to pretend, so he said earnestly "I''m just helping Hinata to help you. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Sun''s feet were stunned, then he laughed and said with a laugh "Also, Naruto has to say that you are really measurable." Naruto glanced at Rizu blankly and turned away. He didn''t have time to chat with this guy, but it was better to go with Sakura and Ino. Seeing Naruto leaving, Rizu immediately stopped him and said sincerely. "Naruto, in fact, I was wrong before, and I apologize." After speaking, standing in front of the face, very respectfully bowed and apologized, Naruto''s face sank, and some did not understand what the day and night had done. The complexion of the sun and the feet calmed down and restored the original calmness, watching Naruto said "Naruto, I really don''t know your measure is so big. It seems that the third generation of Naruto chose you as Naruto, and I am ashamed of what I did before. Naruto says seriously "Hey, the owner of Hyuga, what do you want to say, if I just apologize, I ca nt use it anymore, I have something important to do." Sunzu said with a peaceful smile "Actually, what I want to say is about you and the little girl Hina. I don''t object, but I just hope that Naruto can treat my daughter well." Naruto froze, his expression was a little surprised, he said in amazement "So, what about fireworks?" The sun and the feet are silent for a while, more than ten seconds, this is what I said "Hana sees herself, but the age of the fireworks is too young. I hope Naruto you will wait for the fireworks to be older and listen to her thoughts. Now the fireworks are too young and the thoughts are not very mature. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Naruto nodded, and he was confident of his feelings about the fireworks. He had been promised for a few years, and even if such a little girl was sent over, he would not be able to move, and he wouldn''t even hug him. I did nt think of one thing and let Sunzu look so open, Naruto laughed, and said with a smile on his face. "The owner of the Hyuga family really intends to marry the fireworks and Hinata to me. You ca nt make a joke, or it will be very serious." Rizu understands the consequences of offending Naruto. If Naruto wasn''t Naruto this time, he might really die all to the family. If Naruto regrets it, there is really no one to support him. With this in mind, Nizu said immediately "Rest assured, the words of my family''s owner are still calculated, and they will never regret it." Naruto had a secret bliss in his heart. He didn''t expect this to be so smooth. He sunk his feet and gave him a sugar to make him think so well. It seems that the evidence of the siege of the Alliance of Destruction is to make Sunzu thoroughly. Scared. I talked to Rizu for a while, and the two talked very happily. It should be said that Rizu is very grateful. It was a gratitude. I just sent Naruto as a son-in-law. Of course, it was not the kind of remarrying, just staying They are Hyuga. Naruto rejected it directly. He hadn''t considered such a thing at all, except for the family of Hikaru, he really didn''t want to see anyone else. His target is a family, only he and his wives. Sunfoot didn''t say much, and said goodbye to Naruto. ... In the early morning of the second day, the rumors in the village began to develop in a good direction. That is, of course. The ghost that had been naruto, it was easy to re-wash the Hyuga family. When he came to the Naruto office at this time, Naruto immediately met Sunfoot, and his face was normal. His normal expression was a little bit happy, and when he saw Naruto, he nodded slightly and said "Master Six Generations, early," Naruto walked into the room and looked at Tsunade in front of him. Tsunade looked seriously at the information in his hand, and the original frown stretched out and said to Rizu. "It looks like you''ve been wronged. This is a complete conspiracy." Sunzu s face was full of joy. A word from Tsunade said that everything was gone. The inner ghost of the Hyuga family was simply a conspiracy, and the joy of Sunzu s voice was a little excited. "Master Five Generations of Naruto, in this way, the investigation of the shadows does not need to continue?" Tsuna nodded a little, with a rare smile on his face, watching Rizu saying "No need, I will post an announcement these days that it is just a conspiracy of Dashe Wan, don''t worry too much." The Sun''s foot was overjoyed, and he quickly thanked Tsunade, including Naruto, of course. Now that this matter was resolved, let him put down a heavy burden, how could he be unhappy and not grateful to Naruto. Looking at Naruto with a smile, his eyes were full of admiration. Tsunade frowned, and complained. "In the past few days, I almost split my head. By the way, Naruto, you have to be prepared to go to the country of the wind. There are already some clues about the members of Xiao. Naruto nodded, calmly looked at Tsunade and said "Well, just leave those garbage to me, I will kill them if I don''t kill them." Tsuna said with a smile on his face "That''s good. With your strength, there should be no problem in confronting Xiao, but do you really need any helpers? If you can, I still want to find you a few helpers. According to intelligence, two Xiao The strength is very strong, more than one group of people died in his hands, and only one other shot. Naruto originally wanted to say that he didn''t want a helper, but suddenly saw Tsunabe holding the pig''s mute behind him. The mute face was serious now, and he stood respectfully and didn''t say a word. Glancing for a few moments, Naruto thought, and said with a smile. "Grandma Tsunade, I wonder if you can lend me the silent sister?" Tsunade was stunned, and asked stubbornly. "Naruto, what do you want to do with silence? The strength of silence is much worse than normal." Naruto chuckled and said "I''m not looking at the strength of Mute Sister, and that healing ninja gives me a powerful ninja, which will only hinder my hands and feet. It might as well give me a medical ninja." Tsunade thought for a while, and immediately felt that Naruto was right. Although Naruto''s own healing ninjutsu is very powerful, but at a critical juncture, he may not have time to use medical ninjutsu for treatment. Looking at the silence behind him, Tsunade said solemnly. "Mute, you heard what Liu Daimu said just now." The silent face panicked, and said in a panic. "Master Tsunade, I will not accompany Naruto, you should find someone else." Chapter 302： : Departure Sand Hidden Village Tsunade sank with a face and looked at Mute. "Don''t you even want to listen to my words? This is not a joke. Your medical ninjutsu can help Naruto. Mtlnovel.com" Mute almost cried, crying with a face to Tsunade "Master Tsunade, don''t you know Naruto''s character, what if he teases me?" Tsunade did have a headache looking at the silent expression, but Mute was called by Naruto, so she said with a smile on her face. "Mute, in fact, you can let go, Naruto is just a kid, and there is really nothing wrong with him." Silent shook his head like a rattle, staring straight at Tsunade. "I won''t go. You have to go by yourself." Gang''s hand frowned, and his hot temper surged up, screaming at the table. "I order you as the fifth generation of Naruto." With a click in Mute''s heart, it became clear that the matter was determined, and what he wanted to say, but could not say, bowed his head and let go of the pig in his hands, looked downcast. Naruto was very funny looking at the silence, and smiling with a chin on his chin, the smile was very bad. At this time, a few people discussed for a while. Soon after, Naruto packed his luggage and walked towards the gate of Muye Village, saying goodbye to Sakura and Ino. On the back of a backpack full of daily necessities, Naruto screamed the strongest system and looked at the system information, mainly the VIP level, VIP6 [18508000]. The VIP experience increased by 800 points in these 5 days, not including For VIP gift boxes, there are five VIP6 gift boxes. Naruto does not want to use them anymore, and plans to slowly accumulate a certain number before using. vip7 only has more than 6,000 points of experience. If you calculate 5 days and 800 points of experience, you can upgrade in one and a half months. Of course, it does not include the experience of the gift box. Can be upgraded. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Thinking of vip7, Naruto is really a little excited. Traveling through time and space, how can this ability not get excited. Thinking about the system level, Naruto has come to the main entrance of Naruto, the door is open, I love Luo and others are here, the complexion of Temari is hard to see, and seeing Naruto, the original calm expression sank immediately, An angry flame was burning in her eyes. The silent expression was positive, and said to Naruto who was coming over. "Six generations, please hurry up, this is not a leisure time. If you don''t hurry up and hurry, the sun will go down." Naruto''s faint smile came to the mute and looked at her, Qi Liu Hai''s black hair, dressed in plain clothes, and looked at it with admiration, Naruto nodded with a smile. "Silent sister, you are really pretty today." With a silent expression, his face was a little ruddy, and he said verbally. "Sixty-six generations, what are you talking about, let''s hurry and go." After speaking, he turned around and jumped to a branch in front, and ran out quickly. Naruto chuckled and followed closely, mute the speed in front of him, just like a child playing house, not worth mentioning. Pointing at the tree branch, Naruto sprinted directly to Mute''s side, keeping her pace consistent, Mute did not dare to see Naruto, her face was red, but she just concentrated on her way. In the rear I love Luo, Temari, Kanjiro and others followed up one after another, and did not care about the two in front. A group of people hurried on their way in silence. The country of the wind and the country of the river adjacent to the country of fire are not very close, and the land area of ??the two countries is very large. It is not a day or two to catch up. Naruto is not in a hurry. Anyway, it is a game. He knows that the two guys who have caught the tail must not have left, and they certainly don''t know that the tail is in his system. As Naruto said, Didala and the Scorpion of Chishayin Village were surrounded by a group of ninjas from the country of Shayin Village without their knowledge. Looking at the five ninjas in the sandy village in front, Didala smiled, and said very funny "Hey, do you greet guests like this, or do you no longer like people from other countries here?" Five ninjas looked at Didala''s clothing. Xiao''s clothing had a very obvious pattern. Several people looked very serious. The leader took a step forward and looked at Dedara. "Please return us one by one, and what are you going to do to catch one?" Didala frowned and looked at the scorpion beside him. "Uncle Scorpion, these people are weird to speak. Is someone else grabbing one of them in front of us?" Hidden in a scorpion, said coldly "Don''t talk nonsense, kill them first, then go to Sha Ren Village to see what is going on." Dedara smiled, looked at the ninjas in front of him, and said with a smile "It is indeed a ruthless uncle Scorpion. These people will give it to me. I will let them see the explosion of the art department." After speaking, Dida stretched his hand and took out a few pieces of clay from the bag and swallowed it with one mouth on the left hand. The mouth full of teeth in the palm of the hand continued to chew, and stopped after chewing for a few seconds. As soon as Didala printed his seal on his right hand, he opened the mouth on the palm and exposed it to the air. "Blast it all for me." After speaking, the clay of a little bird flew out, and flew in all directions, towards the five ninjas. Although some ninjas didn''t know what it was, they ran away subconsciously. After running, they didn''t expect the bird to explode before they rushed to them. With a bang, a cloud of smoke spread out, and the impact of the explosion made the ninjas unstable and fell onto the sand. Seeing 3 ninjas fall to the ground. Dida Ramen shouted a cold smile. "Fry them off." The birds flew towards the ninjas and rushed towards them. The flames of ", " kept rising until they formed a cloud of mushrooms with a diameter of nearly 20 meters. At this time, the bones of the three ninjas who had been bombed had not existed. The remaining two ninjas saw that the front was not good, but rushed forward without flinching, rushing towards Didala with a bit of misalignment. At this time, Didala was excitedly watching the explosion scene in front of him, but did not notice the two ninjas. The two Sha Ren raised their hands and raised Kuwu across a perfect arc in the sky, stabbing towards Didala. The scorpion standing next to Didala moved, and a long tail shot behind him. Taking advantage of the gap between the two Sha Ren, he lifted the poisonous barb and stabbed in directly. Ninjutsu covered her neck and fell down with vomiting blood. Hearing the sound of falling to the ground behind him, Didala noticed that he had been attacked, and looked at the two who had died of poisoning, and said to the scorpion with a smile. "Sorry, I did look fascinated just now, I was attracted by my own art." Scorpion voice said without any emotion "Be careful next time, be careful no one will collect your body." Didala laughed and said "Sure, sure, but my death must be an artistic death," While talking, they walked in this white desert and walked towards the sandy hidden village. Although they heard other people say that their tail was gone, they still had to see for themselves. Was there or was "stolen" by someone. Chapter 303： : Storm impact I spent more than three days in a hurry, passing through a forest, and appeared in front of Naruto on the vast white desert, the country of the wind howling. The houses in the country of the wind are very special. In order to prevent sandstorms, they are built on high cliffs and use geographical advantages to keep low winds and sand from hitting. The citizens of the country of the wind live in special buildings constructed of sand and have a large population. Under such derogatory conditions, the people in Shayin Village are also strong as a whole. Of course, Naruto only heard a few people say this, and now they are still in the outer zone, there is still a long way to reach Shayin Village. Over the past few days, Naruto has tried to get close to mute, and found that as soon as he gets closer, the mute runs away like a tiger, and he is not given a chance at all. After so many times, Naruto will ask himself for fun and stop muting, just concentrate Hurry. A few people don''t like talking, and the swollen look of Temari doesn''t give Naruto a good look at all, and the whole face is frosty. Both girls in the team had opinions about Naruto, and Naruto had to go to my Arlo to play, of course, this refers to understanding information. From Iro, Naruto understands that the task that Dao started giving him is proceeding in an orderly way. In order to gain the trust of the villagers, Ilo has put down his hatred and tried to be friendly with the people in the village. The effect is very good. Obviously, the influence of the people in the village on my Arlo has changed, especially after hearing that my Arlo is gone, I also began to understand that my Arro may not have the murderous character, and it is also great for my Arlo There are improvements. Of course, there are still some of them. The stubborn people exist, and the old stubborn people who taboo on my love Luo have been killed by my love Luo secretly. It won''t be long before I love Luo can become a shadow. It is an opportunity to be a chance to become a shadow. After Naruto heard this, in order to strengthen the strength of Ai Luo, he gave a hundred Chakras to cultivate Dan, raised his Chakla a great stage, and controlled these Chakla with my unbelieving personality, It won''t take long at all. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network It took only 3 days to control more than half of it, which really made Naruto a little jealous and jealous of his talent, but when I thought that Ararat was already his nagging, Naruto let go of his jealousy, a What''s the point of care? Temari and Kanjiro didn''t see that I love Luo was controlled by Naruto. I love Luo''s non-speaking character and strict expression that they can''t find anything wrong. If something is wrong, it is He Naruto. good relationship. The two thought about it, and they didn''t care much about my identity as Nairo and Naruto. They are both strong and normal, and they are good. On the way to Shayin Village, Naruto people are constantly jumping in the desert, the endless desert, except for a few houses you can see, without any plants, this place is really not fun at all. And the big sun over his head died from the sun, and for a while, Naruto landed on the desert, and said with sweat. "Don''t go, I''m relying on it, this road is too long, so running down will kill people." Teju gave Naruto a glance, and with a cold look, a look of contempt. But Kanjiro said calmly. "It''s really impossible to resist the heat of the desert in the environment of your wooden leaf village. We are all accustomed to this place, and this heat is nothing." Teju said sarcastically. "Naruto, aren''t you six generations, can''t you stand the heat?" Naruto looked at Temari and said coldly "It''s something about my strength. Didn''t it matter if the chick didn''t care about you last time? I still want to try it." Temari''s eyes widened, thinking of the thing that Naruto had been locked for a day before, and anger rushed up, angrily shouting at Naruto "Naruto, try again if you have the skills." Naruto sneered "I don''t think you can see the coffin or cry." After speaking, I wanted to do it. As a result, Kanjiro opened his hands in front of the two of them and accompanied a smiling face to Naruto. "Six Dynasties, Teju is just talking for a moment. Don''t go into your heart, don''t care about these, we''ll hurry up." Silence also ran over, stopped Naruto, and said with a serious expression "Master six generations, how can you say Naruto, don''t hit anyone at every turn." Naruto withdrew his hand ready to print, and looked at Mute. These days Mute is more and more like to oppose him, but it makes him slightly unhappy. Looking at the mute coldly said "Are you trying to help outsiders now?" The mute expression changed, looking at Naruto''s cold expression, and he couldn''t answer Naruto''s words for a moment. Kanjiro watched Naruto get angry and continued to smile. "Forget it, let''s find a place to cool down first, so standing here may be dried up in less than an hour." Naruto turns his head to look at the endless sand ahead. In this case, it takes several hours to find a place to rest, but he can''t stand the heat. The figure buffered a few steps forward, looking at Naruto who rushed forward, Kanjiro was very puzzled. "Naruto, what are you going to do?" Naruto turned his head and looked at Kanjiro, and said indifferently. "Cool you down." After speaking, his feet stared at the sand, and he jumped up into the air, holding his hands, and quickly printed, finished printing in one second, and called out to the ground. "Water leeches, the water is pounding." A large amount of water flowed out of the Ming population, and it was continuously flowing toward the desert. Under the impact of s-class bursting water, the water flow was endless. As long as Naruto kept releasing, it was a sea and the wind China''s complete coverage is a simple matter. The huge currents rushed and made Kanjiro and Teju look at each other. They realized the strength of Naruto again. This is the strength of Naruto. Temari looks a bit ugly, and she just said that she didn''t really want Naruto''s strength. As a result, Naruto''s hand shocked her. He released large-scale leech jujutsu out of thin air, which is not comparable to ordinary people. And just for the sake of coolness, this makes Teju speechless for a while. At this time, the water flow was too large, and everyone had to jump up. With Chakra, stepping on the water, the water in the Ming population continued to spray. Without stopping, it continued to flow around for 5 minutes before stopping. Naruto, who fell on the water, looked around with satisfaction, and found that there was a river all around, boundless, very wide, without the previous heat, and a very cool breeze. Naruto looked at his masterpiece with a smile and said with a smile "It will be much cooler, and sure enough I am a genius." Silently stepping on the river, several ups and downs came to Naruto, looking at him calmly and saying "Six generations of Meme, although I know you only have a lot of chakras, but please pay attention. This is the mission phase, a lot of chakras are wasted, which is not good for the battle. What if the critical moment is gone?" Chapter 304： : Meet Didala and Scorpion Naruto poked his lips and didn''t care about silence at all. Now his Chakrado can''t run out and still care about this kind of problem. Even if he turns the country of the wind into the country of the sea, his chakra is enough. . wap.novelhall.com However, these days, when I am silent, I sing the opposite to him, so that Naruto does not catch a cold. Looking at the serious expression of silence, he straightened his face and said "Silent sister, I find that I''ve always been against me these days, don''t you just hate me so much?" Silent and silent, thinking for a while, then frowned and said to Naruto "Master six generations, let me be honest, I really hate you." Naruto''s face pulled down, and it was really hit. I didn''t expect that Mute would hate him so much. He didn''t hesitate to say that. He thought that Mute had a little affection for himself. He turned out to be affectionate. Naruto with a calm face turned away without looking at the mute, walked away, stepped on the water, and ran forward. Silent, she found that Naruto had a weird expression. Although she didn''t know where the problem was, it was also good for her. Naruto was really scared these days. The most important thing was that she was afraid of her mentality change. Being kissed or teased by Naruto, she always likes to blush and feel a little shy, which has annoyed her countless times. She all began to wonder if she was interested in children. She didn''t dare to think about the silence here. She shook her head and shook off her ridiculous thoughts, and hurried in the direction of Naruto. At this time, a few people in Shouju also caught up, and it was a rigorous attitude to face Naruto. Without the hippie smiley face, the expression is very serious, just hurrying on the road without complaining. Looking at Naruto''s cold face, I couldn''t bear the silence. Naruto is a sixth generation, anyway, what I just said is really overdone. I reached the silence beside Naruto, and said lightly. "Master Six Generations, don''t go into your heart what I said just now." Naruto responded softly and said without turning his head. "Relax, I won''t bother you anymore. Mtlnovel.com" If it is so simple and straightforward, it strikes on the silent heart like a hammer, and Fang''s heart shakes. "Master Six Generations, I didn''t mean that. I didn''t really mean that just now. I just said that I wanted to remind you not to be too rude." Naruto glanced at the mute coldly, and his heart was a little depressed. How did he find that the girl said more and more hurting, and looked at her with a cold face, and did not speak again. Mute heart sank, and then realized that there was something wrong, and she didn''t understand it at all. She really likes Naruto''s joking personality, but she is tired of being too much, but if it s true Without Naruto joking, she always felt something missing. With this in mind, I muteed the sentence and just prepared to tell Naruto his inner thoughts. As a result, Naruto stopped abruptly and stood in place and said to Mute "Wait a minute, it seems someone is coming." Silent, he straightened his face and took pain, looking around, with a serious expression. At this time, Temari and other people also came to Naruto. Several people''s observational skills were acceptable. Immediately they noticed that someone was approaching, and at that speed, they could perceive that they were not themselves. A scorpion curled up like a humpback dwarf and the explosive madman Didala appeared in front of Naruto. Didala saw Naruto flashing in front of her, and said with a smile "Uncle Scorpion, it looks like we have very good luck. It''s just two pillars. I said there was a problem in this place. I almost went wrong just now." The scorpion did not show its original appearance, but just hid in your puppet and said in a low voice "Don''t be too embarrassed, but Naruto''s strength can''t help even the Itachi team. We must be careful." Didala said with a smile on Naruto ahead "Ok, I must be careful to give them a big bang." After speaking, reaching out into the arms to take out the clay, it was a big mass when I saw it. The scorpion also moved, seeing the movement of the scorpion, sliding the surface of the water, lifting the barb on the tail, and piercing straight to Naruto. , Obviously want to join forces to deal with Naruto. Naruto couldn''t help laughing, looking at the two people who started to meet as soon as they met, said with a smile "I didn''t expect such good luck today. The two guys came to see me when they saw me. Haha, it''s so interesting." After finishing the hands, he yelled. "Ninjutsu, the technique of hydration." At this time, the ground was full of water, and numerous streams of water rushed up, turning into Naruto''s avatars. This point directly separated 200 densely packed scorpions and Didara. Among them, there were more than a hundred avatars. A fist rushed up toward the scorpion in front of them, and a flat hand was a large jade spiral pill. Ten people besieged the scorpion, and a large jade spiral pill smashed over. The scorpion stood still, and its tail swept away, sweeping towards Naruto ahead. Jin Naruto couldn''t help but sneer and said coldly "It looks like Scorpion is also an idiot." As soon as the scorpion swept its tail, ten people of Naruto disappeared from the sky, and the scorpion said in horror. "These avatars have the same strength as the body. What the **** is this?" Without saying a word, an avatar appeared behind the scorpion, raised the right jade''s large jade spiral pill and smashed it in the past. The scorpion noticed the chakra breath behind the scorpion, sliding the water surface to dodge quickly, and avoiding the attack. Dayu Spiral Pill hit the water surface, slammed, and smashed a ten-meter-high water column, which broke the water directly and smashed into the ground. The scorpion couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief as he watched the spiral pill hit the water surface. He thought he had escaped. This time, the two avatars suddenly appeared in front of him. As the smiling avatar Naruto raised his hand, Dayu Spiral Pill smashed out and hit the scorpion''s crawling body. The tearing power of the Spiral Pill tore a garment covered on the surface of the scorpion, and the cricket''s body was exposed. When the Spiral Pill smashed, the cricket that was originally in a crawling state was broken into pieces and was torn apart. The real body of the scorpion jumped out of the tadpole, because if he didn''t run out again, he would be hit by the large jade spiral pill that is Naruto. Seeing the nature of the scorpion, Temari and Kanjiro faced with horror. Among them, Kanjiro''s expression was very ugly, he mumbled. "He''s a genius stylist, a scorpion of red sand." As a puppet master, Kanjiro knew the scorpion very well, and when he saw Naruto could persecute the scorpion to such an extent, his expression was even more surprised. At this point, those who saw the scorpion want to run, immediately lifted the spiral pill in their right hand, rushed forward, and smashed into the body of the scorpion like a child. The scorpion froze, and was about to fire the steel cord of the abdomen. Just listening to the sound of Didala coming behind him, Didala shouted easily. "Uncle Scorpion, I''ll help you." At this point, Didala had summoned the crane. A huge clay bird, carrying Didala''s body, rushed towards the scorpion, and the scorpion glanced back, his expression lightly jumping on the water and jumping on the giant bird. . The huge clay bird carried Didala and the scorpion and flew out to higher altitudes. The higher they flew, the more obviously they wanted to subdue Naruto through the advantages of high altitudes. Chapter 305： : Playing against Didala Those avatars Naruto originally wanted to rush up and ended up just smashing their own people, and a dozen splashes died instantly. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Naruto looked at the clay cranes hovering in the sky, closed his eyes, and launched the sixth-generation fairy mode, and instantly entered the state of gold body. Due to changes in Naruto''s Chakra, all the avatars disappeared and turned into a mass of water. Drop into the water. Naruto, who is in the golden body mode, surprises others such as Temari and Mute, and does not understand what kind of ninjutsu Naruto uses now. But the amount of chakras full of vitality is very shocking. Naruto looked at the people around him and said calmly. "Farther away, it''s better not to come to this fight, don''t blame me if you die." After speaking, Naruto''s hands were printed, and under the rapid changes, the state of Nine Tail was also turned on, and Naruto with nine tails exposed, the water flow around them formed a vortex. The water split, Naruto''s entire body fell on the sand, and the surrounding water continued to rotate, isolated by Naruto''s red Chakra. Temari and others did not hesitate, and quickly backed out, hesitant to look at Naruto''s figure a bit hesitant. Now she wants to help Naruto, but she is only hindered by her ability. At this point Naruto was alone against the enemy, making her feel some sadness, and she regretted the thought of what she started to say. Naruto was fighting alone, fighting for the village. As a result, she also said such sad words, and it was silent. Some regret it. However, I can''t apologize now. Only by trying not to disturb Naruto can he better confront the enemy in front of him. Silent figure jumped in the direction of Teju. wap.novelhall.com Naruto never looked at the silence, and stared tightly at the clay crane in the sky. Chakra controlled the whole body. Naruto stepped on the sand. The sand suddenly trembled and a large pit with a diameter of ten meters was shaken. Naruto rushed out like a rocket. Spiral Shuriken is condensed on the right hand, and red Chakra is spinning in Naruto''s hand, becoming bigger and bigger. Moreover, Naruto''s speed of the rush was straight, and it reached a height of 100 meters in 3 seconds. Didala''s face was a bit ugly. He originally thought that he could block Naruto''s spiral pills at high altitude. The height has exceeded his imagination. Commanding the shape of the clay crane, and constantly raising the height, Didala took the clay that was already prepared in his hands, and the little flying bird clay fluttered and flew towards Naruto. Naruto grinned, and controlled the nine tails to sweep past, and the tail under the swift dancing formed a large net to cover all the small birds, and when it touched, it smashed into a burst of sparks. The sound of , is constant, and no little bird clay can escape Naruto''s tail sweep. Dedara looked a little ugly, gritted his teeth, and looked at Naruto getting closer. "It seems that Itachi is right, Naruto is really powerful, but my explosion art will not stop." After speaking, Didala seemed crazy, commanding the clay crane and diving towards Naruto, the expression was very excited, exclaimed excitedly. "Naruto, let you see the final art of my explosion." Scorpion looked indifferently at the crazy Didala, took a few steps back directly and jumped down. He didn''t want to accompany this lunatic. Naruto''s spiral shuriken was condensed, and shot at Didara who rushed towards him. Didara looked at the spiral shuriken and laughed wildly, laughing. "It''s a shame, Naruto, I just lied to you just now." After talking about it, the sitting clay crane rushed up into the air again, crossing a perfect arc, and avoiding the Naruto spiral shuriken. Naruto''s face sank. He didn''t expect this guy to be so shameless. At first he thought that Didala was going to fight with him desperately. It seemed that this explosive man also knew some calculations. Naruto''s figure was sealed in the air and whispered "Detonate the clay, the avatar." At this time, Naruto was passing by with Didala. Didala, who flew towards the sky, clearly heard Naruto''s name of Ninjutsu. "Naruto, why do you have my ninjutsu, don''t scare me, I won''t be fooled by you." Naruto has already made clay with Chakra at this time, and the clay has become Naruto''s clone. A nine-six, six-way fairy-like Naruto clone. The clone smiles coldly. Shot out. Dedala apparently felt something wrong, and immediately commanded the clay crane to turn and pull away the painless distance. The crane''s flight speed was very fast, reaching a distance of hundreds of meters under the extreme next flight. At this time, Yu Kuan had enough feet to pull away for hundreds of meters, but the avatar did not hesitate to launch Fei Lei Shen, and moved to the Kuo Wu position instantly. Growled and yelled "burst." With a bang, all the hundreds of meters in the sky were wrapped, and a huge explosion spark appeared on the sky, and the billowing flames rushed towards Didala. Obviously, the current Didara can''t escape at all. The s-class detonation clay and the detachment technique have an explosion range of 200 meters. That is, Naruto has been affected, and only by raising his tail to protect him Barely blocked. And Didala was closer, looking at the explosion flames behind him, without panic, he froze, saying dullly. "This is the art of explosion after all." The flame was wrapped in Didara, even the clay crane of his shape was not let go. The clay crane was touched by the flame, and the whole exploded again. Didala under the impact of two flames was smoking, straight Falling down, this pair is obviously half dead, as long as you give him another blow, you can end him. Of course Naruto would not hesitate to scream with his hands, "Water leeches, water breaks." Aim at Didala''s falling body, spray a rapid ultra-high-pressure thin water column from the mouth, and hit it. The water column that can penetrate the steel is shot on Didala''s body and shot directly through Shot his chest through a large hole. Didala''s body bowed, and the blood in his mouth poured out, looking at Naruto, without a trace of fear, and he said with a laugh "I am going to die by explosion." After talking about Didala''s whole body, he breathed a sigh of breath, and the power under the rapid condensing was amazing, and a huge mushroom cloud burst into the sky during the explosion. Chapter 306： : Battle Scorpion The explosion''s shock wave also affected Naruto''s body. Under the impact of two explosions, Naruto''s mid-air body was unstable and flew backwards. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The scorpion would not miss a chance, and summoned the three generations of wind shadows directly through the back scroll. A person made by three generations of Fengying killed by a scorpion more than ten years ago rushed towards Naruto, and stretched out a number of large knives in his right hand, waving to Naruto. At this time, I love Luo seeing Naruto crisis, directly launched the sand behind the gourd, rolling yellow sand rushed towards that sentence, I love Luo sand''s speed is very fast, yellow sand turns into a big hand and will wrap three generations Naruto''s puppet. The scorpion was shocked and controlled the urn to retreat. If he continued to rush down just now and had not killed Naruto, he would be wrapped in yellow sand. Naruto had adjusted his body at this time, and fell back to the water again. He looked at the scorpion coldly. The tornado-like breath cut the water for Naruto and exposed a flat ground. And Ai Luo also stepped on the water, ran over quickly, controlled the sand in the air, and watched every move of the scorpion. In the face of Naruto and I Airo, the pressure of the scorpion was a bit great. Just now Didala died in Naruto''s hands and was completely suppressed by Naruto. He looked at the dead Dida in front of him and did not even have **** local. Scorpion meditated for a few seconds, then turned his head and ran. He wasn''t so stupid as to fight the two, which was obviously trying to die. The scorpion who was trying to escape did not take a few steps to meet Kanjiro. Kanjiro looked cold, took the crow out, controlled it with the Chakras thread, and said to the scorpion. "Although I don''t know why you are still alive, today you don''t want to run and return one end." The scorpion stopped, looked at Kanjiro, and said coldly "I didn''t take one of your tails, wasn''t the tail in my Arlo''s body?" Scorpion turned and glanced at Ai Luo, and realized that I Ai Luo had lost the violent Chakra breath. Scorpion''s heart was a bit shocked. Looking at me, Ai Luo, could not help shouting. "Where is your tail? Impossible. How could your tail be gone, and you are still alive. Have you hidden your tail and hid it in a special way?" Kanjiro frowned and looked at the scorpion in front, roaring. "Such less quibble, one tail was obviously taken by you, I love Luo admitted." At this moment I love Luo looked at the scorpion, said with a heavy voice "Return one tail." The scorpion sank in his heart, realizing that he was being hacked, but he didn''t even see it at the end. He was just ready to check the situation, and then waited for the opportunity to catch it. He was said to have stolen a tail, which was extremely depressing. Things. Looking coldly, Scorpion did not refute, because the refutation was useless, and said blankly. "I said I didn''t steal it, and you wouldn''t believe it, so you''re all killed by me." After talking about the scorpion launching the 100-machine exercise, the whole person floated into the air, summoning numerous puppets through the scrolls, a bunch of smoke burst in the sky, and hundreds of puppets were controlled by the chakra line issued by the regenerating nucleus of the scorpion heart . With so many puppets, a cold sweat ran out of Kanjiro''s forehead, swallowed, reluctantly calmed his body and controlled the crow, and greeted the scorpion. Before he rushed over, Naruto''s cold words came over "Don''t move this guy, he''s mine." Kanjiro was startled, stopped the crow, looked at Naruto, and said in surprise. "Naruto, do you want to fight him alone?" Naruto responded to Kanjiro''s words with action, and he rushed towards the scorpion in the air. He yelled with a knot in his hands while he was in the air. "Water Margin, water bomb." The two water dragons rushed out of the river and smashed into the sky. Hundreds of dragons throbbed with three generations of wind shadows, waving the weapons in their hands and chopped at the two water dragons. Naruto''s hands are flat, condensing two large jade spiral pills, smashing in front of the cricket in front of him, and slamming the corpse of the cricket with a slamming sound, his hands kept smashing, one after the other Rushing over. Naruto''s figure only lingered in the air, and the speed of the nagging couldn''t be approached at all. Either Naruto''s large jade spiral pills broke into pieces, or Naruto''s tail flew out. Three generations of Fengying''s puppets were also photographed and flew out twice, almost falling out of Sanjiang. The two water dragons bit the crickets left and right, helping Naruto to hold half of them. The scorpion controlled by the scorpion was dancing faster and faster. It can be imagined that the scorpion was a bit anxious. Naruto''s hands continually condensed the large jade spiral pills. The condensing time was less than one second, and they crossed each other and hit him in front of the block. The cricket of the road. It took less than a second for Naruto''s spiral pills to hit Naruto, and it fell into pieces instantly, falling into the river in pieces. Without a pause, Naruto rushed straight to the front of the scorpion, with a sneer in the corner of his mouth and said coldly. "Let me die." After talking about the regenerating nucleus raising his hand to the scorpion, a large jade spiral pill smashed in the past. The scorpion couldn''t escape at all. Seeing that the scorpion was about to be hit, the three generations of Fengying Xi quickly stopped in front of the scorpion, and Naruto Dayade Spiral Pill smashed on the body of the third generation of Fengying, banging loudly, and the sentence was directly broken. Into countless blocks. The scorpion''s body shook a little, watching the three generations of Fengying''s crickets die, and his expression was a little embarrassed. Naruto would have no sympathy, and the big jade spiral pill in his left hand slammed against the scorpion''s regenerating nucleus. With a bang, the regenerating nucleus broke into countless fragments, and the entire body of the scorpion became a tadpole, a real inanimate tadpole, staring blankly at Naruto, his jaw detached, and the whole body seemed to fall apart Generally, it falls down. Countless scattered pieces fell into the water, hitting a piece of water splash, and the puppet that was not dead yet dropped its head and fell into the river below, and the waves hit a piece. Naruto looked at the exquisite sight in front of him coldly and laughed lightly, this feeling is very cool, especially the feeling of killing the scorpion by one stroke, it is a very comfortable feeling. At this time, Temari and others were deeply shocked by Naruto''s strength. It was okay to say that before fighting against Arara, after all, I didn''t see anything, this time I really felt Naruto''s strength. The two members of Xiao couldn''t even run, both died in Naruto''s hands, and Naruto didn''t suffer any injuries. Teju was silent. Looking at Naruto''s figure, he had a little fear, and also understood that Naruto used to be The water jail is just a joke. With the power of Naruto just now, no one can hide it. Chapter 307： : I like it a bit Silent expression paused, staring at Naruto''s figure for a while. Seeing 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Network, she really felt the style of the six generations this time. Naruto''s strength is indeed much better than Tsunade. Regarding those words that were said earlier, Mute has regretted it. Naruto has saved her anyway, but the life-saving grace is difficult to pay off. Naruto saw that the scorpion was really dead, so he turned to look at Teju and others, and said with a smile. "It didn''t take a few thoughts to solve it. It''s really boring. It doesn''t matter if the matter at the end is not clear?" Teju and Kanjiro were shocked, and then they remembered what had happened at the end. They hadn''t asked where to go now. Now both Xiao died and Xiao''s organization could not be asked. Kanjiro pondered for a while, and then said "We still have a good talk about this matter. Naruto, you came here, and come to see us in Shayin Village. I really want to thank you this time, or we will not be fair to that guy just now . " Naruto responded lazily, there was no important thing to do anyway, and it was good to go to Shaying Village. As everyone continued to hurry, Naruto couldn''t help but find a silent expression, a weird smile. Silently squeezed out a smiley face, ran to Naruto, and hurried to the road while talking to Naruto "Master Six Generations, you are really powerful. At the beginning I said something wrong, and I apologize." Naruto glanced silently, and frowned. "I don''t seem to need your apology at all, are we familiar?" In the face of Naruto''s expression, there was a bitter smile on Mute''s face. It seemed that Naruto was really angry, and said with a grin. "Master Six Daime, I didn''t really scold you intentionally at first, but I just felt that your character was weird. How do you say my life-saving benefactor, I still appreciate Master Six Daime. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Obviously the life-saving thing Silent said was to help her heal her throat last time. Naruto couldn''t help but laugh for a while, but he forced it up by himself, otherwise Silent would not be dangerous. The complexion looked calmly and said silently "That''s the case. You have to thank me and show some sincerity." Asked in silence "What kind of sincerity does the Six Generations want, wait, you can''t say anything more about you, as long as you dare to tease me, I will never ignore the adults of the sixth generation." Ming Ming, Zhang Da, this mute is also too smart. He really wanted to say kiss, but he could nt say it. After thinking about it for a while, he looked at the serious expression on mute and said with a smile. "So let me rub my face and I will forgive you." The silent face turned red, and blushed and stared at Naruto. "Master Six Generations, don''t you have anything else to do except to tease girls." Naruto looked at Mute''s flushed face and said with a smile "Of course, I am very happy to make fun of you, and I can tell you very clearly that I like to make fun of you because I find I like you a bit." The straightforward words illustrate Naruto s heart, and Mute laughed bitterly. Anyone who was liked by a 13-year-old child could nt be happy. Mute face said a bit bitterly. "Master Six Generations, please don''t make fun of me anymore, and your age is so different from mine, aren''t you afraid that others will gossip?" Naruto chuckled and said "This is nothing, we can develop slowly like a close male and female friend, rest assured that I am not in a hurry, there is Sakura in my house to quench my thirst, I am not in a hurry," Mute knows what thirst quenching means in Mingming population. When she thinks about the shame, her face turns red, her face is slightly ruddy. "Master six generations, if you continue, I am really angry." Naruto skimmed, laughed, and laughed and said "That''s the case, can you rub my face?" Silent thought for a while, and found no big deal, Naruto kissed, his face didn''t seem suitable, so he nodded, it was agreed. Naruto is also welcome, in the face of Ju and Kanjiro, holding the silent face directly, rubbing it up, soft as if rubbing cotton candy. The silent face turned red as it was boiled. At first she didn''t think there was anything, but Naruto''s hands touched her, but she couldn''t help thinking of other things, thinking of the shameful face, and her face was as hot as red. Shouju and Kanjiro in front were still concerned about why the two did not chase him. After turning around, he opened his mouth wide, and Kanjiro was shocked and said in surprise. "Don''t Mute Mute follow up, it seems that the relationship with Naruto is not good." Temari''s face was getting colder, staring at Naruto, gritting his teeth fiercely, looking like he would swallow it alive. Silent realized that the others were watching, her flushed face was very ashamed, she raised her hands and held Naruto''s strange hand on her face, and said unhappyly "Master Six Generations, are there other people, can you stop by?" Naruto smiled slightly, and did not take his hand off the silent face, smiling. "No, doesn''t Mute Mute like me, or don''t like me." Mute originally wanted to nod, but seeing Naruto''s smile was a bit unbearable. Naruto''s powerful and admiring people also made him distressed. Naruto was so young that he had to bear the responsibility of Naruto. Thinking of the burden on Naruto, the muted complexion eased a bit, said softly "Master Six Generations, can you let me go now, I will rub it for you if I have a chance in the future." The word rubbing the face made the mute thought flutter, and the face became even redder. Naruto''s heart moved, as if a more stringy movement, a step on the lips, and I didn''t want to mute a kiss. At the moment of kissing, everyone was petrified except I love Luo. Kan Jiulang looked at Naruto with admiration and admired Naruto so boldly. The white teeth bitten by the hands were almost broken, and Naruto was scolded ten thousand times in his heart. But Mute s entire head was red and hot. When Naruto moved to the beginning and looked at her, the mute voice said a little trembling. "Master Liuliu, you kissed me just now, why, why, I didn''t seem to mess with you." Naruto looked at the silent red head with a smile and said with a smile "I said, I like you, don''t tell me the second time, and I absolutely snatched you from Tsunade and made you belong to me alone." Chapter 308： : Arriving at Sandy Village If this is overbearing, the whole head of Silence will be dizzy and hesitant to know what to say, and Naruto, who looks flustered, laughs for a while. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Regardless of her, he turned his head and said to Kankuro and Temari ahead. "Let''s go, there''s nothing to watch now." Shouju froze, gave Naruto a glance, and jumped out with a majestic look. The beating speed was very fast, obviously he did not want to see Naruto again. But Kanjiro said admirably to Naruto. "Naruto, you really are six generations, but how do you and Sister Mute go together, the two of you seem to be very different in age." Naruto didn''t expect such a terrible misunderstanding of Kanjiro, but did not explain it, but said with a smile "How could such a secret be told you." Kanjiro closed his mouth immediately, but left a heart in his heart, Naruto''s all-round strength is very strong. Mute was immersed in Naruto s sneak attack at this time. Her whole head was dazzled, and she almost could nt even walk, but with her gentle personality, there was no strange Naruto, even a little angry No. It''s just that his face turned red. Several people reached the end of Shayin Village very soon. After hearing that Naruto, the sixth generation, killed two members of Xiao, the villagers were very excited, and the ninjas looked at Naruto with admiration. Admired for his age, Naruto was warmly welcomed, it was a very warm welcome, and some girls of the same year stared at Naruto with the eyes of a heart, and the admiration is needless to say. Only Temari had a cold face, and he did not catch Naruto very cold. Under the cold hum, his eyes stared at Naruto surrounded by a bunch of girls. A group of girls surrounded Naruto, one of them with pigtails, hands on his chest, and asked excitedly. "Six generations, Lord six generations, I hear you are the ex-huoying, and it is true that you are only 13 years old?" Naruto was surrounded by a group of girls. It was a bit embarrassing because they were too close. This casual skin contact was the most terrible. He coughed a few times, and Naruto said with a serious expression. "That''s right. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" The girl hugged Naruto''s arm with excited hands and said excitedly "Six generations of adults are too powerful, this young age has become Naruto, really amazing." The accentuated words prolonged, showing the girl''s excitement, and holding Naruto''s hands tight. Some other girls looked at Naruto with excitement. When they heard that Naruto was only 13 years old, they became more and more excited, so they didn''t hug him directly. Surrounded by a group of girls, Naruto was a little dazed, and these girls were too enthusiastic, much more enthusiastic than those in Muye Village. Silently watching Naruto being surrounded, she was a little unhappy, and just confessed to her, she ran to "make fun" of other girls. Anyone would be unhappy, Separate the group of people directly, stop in silence for Naruto, look at the girls, and say with a serious expression "Six generations of eyebrows still have work to do. Please stop disturbing him." Faced with the stern attitude of silence, a few girls did not dare to say anything, but their eyes never left Naruto. They were very interested in Naruto, the small naruto. Seeing Mute help to say good things, Naruto could not help but grin, with a bad smile on his face, secretly said to Mute "Silent sister, are you jealous of stopping them like this?" Silent face sank, turning to stare at Naruto, said angrily "Naruto, I just think you''re troubled, and I just want to help you." Naruto said with a slight smile on his face "I didn''t say I was troubled." Silent face was a little awkward, and looking at Naruto didn''t know what to say, but his face was awkward and ruddy. Naruto doesn''t care about the silent expression. Now he just wants to tease the gentle older sister, and hit a haha, Naruto said with a smile. "Mute sister, don''t stop me from picking up girls, we have something to talk about later." After saying Naruto, he wanted to walk towards the girls, and intentionally showed a very bad smile. Quietly anxious, a little anxious in my heart, grabbed Naruto''s arm directly, stopped in front of him, and said "Mr. Six Generations, I counted wrong earlier, I apologize." Staring at the mute face, Naruto said with a smile "That''s the way, did Sister Silent admit she liked me?" Silent face flushed with red eyes, and gave Naruto a vicious glance, but her quiet character was like rolling her eyes at the same time, which was very interesting. Said with a calm face "Master Six Generations, please don''t distort my words, I just don''t want you to harm those girls." Naruto looked at the muted face and smiled. "Then I won''t harm the girls, can I harm the silent sister?" The mute blusher shone, and she didn''t speak after biting her lower lip. She was afraid that if she went on, she would expose her heart pounding. Naruto didn''t bother any more. At this time, Kanjiro interjected, and in order to entertain him, the last six generations of Naruto, went to the place where the official business of Shayin Village was discussed. There is a huge sand house, and the fine sand drifting under the sky has a very mysterious feeling. Inside, I found many people coming and going, but when I saw Naruto, he greeted him kindly, and he really seemed friendly to his six generations. The inside of the house is not considered to be full of sand. In fact, the buildings in Muye Village are no different. The whitewashed walls. At this point, Fengying was gone, and Naruto was receiving Temari, Kanjiro and others. Because Kanjiro had something to do, he had to put Naruto and silent care on Temari. Although Teju hated Naruto, at this time, obviously he couldn''t take it easy, so he obediently accepted Naruto''s tour guide, answered some of his questions, and took a good stroll with him. Of course, Naruto will not let go of any temari, and every time it is a joke, temari will lose his temper and only let his face flush. Looking at Naruto constantly stimulating Teju, Mute sighed and shook her head. "Six generations are really still children." Naruto''s sense of perception is very strong. If he is silent, he will miss everything in his ears, turn his head to smile at Mute, and say with a grimace "Silent sister hasn''t tried it, how do I know if I''m a kid," Mute mouth grew up, as if petrified, froze in place, and the blush almost smoked. Chapter 309： : Ridicule mute I stayed in Shayin Village for about 4 days, and I was disturbed by some people. Even though the Chiyo mother-in-law was the most annoying, the Chiyo mother-in-law was very interested in Naruto being so young and becoming Naruto. People spend more than half a day with this mother-in-law. And Chiyo''s mother-in-law heard that Naruto''s medical skills are also very good, and repeatedly emphasized that letting him show his hand, Naruto was annoying. I had to try it with a person who had been poisoned by a scorpion. The original poison was difficult to dissolve. As a result, Naruto went on a palm stroke, and the poisoned person''s face returned to normal. Within half an hour, he jumped alive. . This also led to the people in Shayin Village admiring Naruto more and being praised a lot. Naruto was indeed a little happy, so he helped the poisoned half-dead casually. A total of 3 ninjas were rescued. It is a gratitude to Naruto that they were rescued. This also caused Naruto''s popularity in Shayin Village to rise, and it can be said that it will soon reach the beloved floor. Naruto was ashamed for a while. He was just trying to improve his reputation of the six generations casually. The result was too good. Naruto didn''t know that this sandy village valued everyone, and Chiyo''s mother-in-law couldn''t heal the wounds, and it was done by Naruto. This powerful and kind act made the people in the village right. Naruto''s sentiment rises. At this time, about four days have passed, and the things that have to be done are also done, that is, to keep Xiao''s gangster back firmly. Kan Jiurang and others think that the end was caught by Xiao, long ago. Put into a secret place, this did not find out from the scorpion''s hands. When I heard the name of Scorpion, Chiyo''s mother-in-law was still very sad. There was no happiness like that in the past. There was a sad feeling. When I heard that Scorpion was dead, Chiyo''s mother-in-law seemed to be really old. Fishing, no mood to do anything. Naruto was also relieved. Leaving this hidden place and returning to Shayin Village Street, Naruto called out the strongest system at this time. At this time, the strongest system level is only 4,700 points, and the experience can be upgraded. Now, there are as many as 13 gift boxes in VIP6. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website As I walked, Naruto directly clicked on the lottery, rewarded a while, and came out with Chakra practice dan, s-class scrolls, ninjutsu practice dan, and so on. Until the last twelve, a VIP experience of 1,000 points appeared. The 13th is an iron cage of psychic beasts, which makes Naruto helpless for a while, and 13 boxes have only 1,000 points of experience, which means that it is still 3,700 points. It will take more than 10 days at least, thinking about the VIP level, Naruto doesn''t know that it has become the focus of everyone at this time. Especially the focus of some girls of the same year. A group of girls whispered at Naruto "That''s the sixth generation, I heard that only 13 years old became Naruto" A little girl in her 10s looked surprised and said in surprise "No, I heard that Naruto is more powerful than Fengying. How can it be so small?" The girl with pigtails muttered and said unhappyly "This is Sister Ju Ju personally, and Liudaimu also helps people in our village to heal." The words of the girl made other people''s faces greatly changed, and their eyes became more admired. Secretly looking at Naruto, they almost came to talk directly. Naruto didn''t notice the girls while walking. It should be said that his gaze was used to him. As long as he didn''t have much sense of crisis, Naruto would not bother. Seeing the silence running ahead hurriedly, I didn''t know what I was doing, Naruto beckoned and yelled "Hey, silent sister, what are you doing there?" Silently raised her head and froze, and when she saw Naruto, she smiled bitterly, especially the girls behind him who watched him. The eyes of those girls were very unfriendly, as if there was a deep hostility. Mute really wanted to run away immediately, but Naruto''s six generations called her. She couldn''t help but listen, who wanted her to be a little Naruto assistant. Meet Naruto, silently squeezed out a smile and said "Master Six Generations, I am different from you. I have something to do now." Naruto frowned, and said puzzledly "What are you doing?" Silent face answered calmly "The whereabouts of Xiao''s members, and their abilities, have to be recorded. Master Tsunade has previously ordered it." Naruto was ashamed for a while. I didn''t expect that mute was so busy. I didn''t even take a break. Thinking of this, suddenly a funny idea came out. Looking at mute, Naruto said with a smile. "Mute sister, let me take you out to play." Silently stretched his face "Master six generations, I really have something to do, you are going to play, can not all the girls behind be with you?" Naruto wondered for a while, but she didn''t understand what the girl said by mute. When she turned around, she found a few sneaky figures, couldn''t help but grin, didn''t go over, but said to mute "I don''t know these people. In my eyes, there is only one silent sister." The mute face turned a little red, blushing, and said coquettishly. "Well, Naruto, I''m not here to hear you playful words, I''m busy, goodbye." Naruto doesn''t want to miss the mute, but today, let mute accompany him, regardless of whether mute is opposed or not, just reach out and hug her whole person. At Naruto''s speed, Silence didn''t even react at all. When the whole body jumped in the air, it realized that it was not right, and felt the whispering wind around her ears. Silent face sank and said to Naruto "Naruto, hurry me down, hurry me down." Naruto chuckled "That''s not going to work. I have to let my mute sister play with me all day." While talking, Naruto was holding the mute, and ran quickly on the houses in the desert. The jump was hundreds of meters. Facing the rolling yellow sand, Naruto''s body was not obstructed. The sand that blew up front could not open his eyes. He wanted to talk about Naruto, but Naruto ran to a wonderful place in a jump. The flaming sun gradually sinks into the horizon. Between the intersection of the horizon, a very magical scene is produced instantly. The sunlight intersects in the desert, as if buried in the sand. Such a wonderful and marvelous scene made Silent startled, staring at the sunset in front of dementia, whispering in admiration "What a beauty." Chapter 310： : Beautiful Sunset Naruto went up and down, fell on a high cliff, put the mute down, looked at mute with a smile and said "Sister Mute, this place is good, but I just found it yesterday, this position is the best to observe. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Silently nodded and looked at Naruto, her eyes moved a bit, and women like to be moved most in this case. This is also a beautiful scene that Naruto deliberately seeks in order to please the silence. Silence attracted by the sunset, there is a touch of excited rosy on the face, rosy dazzling, giving Naruto a strong feeling, the silent face in his heart is more attractive than that sunset. At this moment, the system prompt sounded near my ear "Ding, special task reminders, cumulative triggers, please ask the host to kiss quietly, the task reward is 30 times, the task time is 1 minute, and the mission failure is deducted from one thousand VIP experience." Didn''t Naruto complain about the pitman on the mission, but after receiving 3 times the experience, he stomped his feet on the silent face and sipped a wave. Let the mute face turn red, as rosy as the sunset in front, and mute blushing and dare not look at Naruto, as if the little girl''s coy look, holding the clothes with both hands, grasping with helplessness and then relaxing, repeating repeatedly. Naruto smiled, looked at the mute appearance, moved his forefinger, and at this time a reward prompt was heard near the ears, 10 b-class ninjutsu scrolls. At the same time, the system sounds again "Ding, the final special task reminder, please ask the host to confess the silence, and let the other party agree. The task reward can choose a rich reward, the task time is 5 minutes, and the task fails without any punishment." Naruto couldn''t help but laugh for a while. It seemed that the system did understand his heart. He really wanted to confess. Facing the silent and coy look, Naruto reached out his hands and grabbed the palm of the silent one, looked straight at the silent face, and said earnestly "Silent sister, I really like you. I love you in my heart." Silent expression panicked, originally Naruto grabbed his hand and was a little flustered. When he heard Naruto''s words, he calmed down instantly and looked at Naruto with a serious face. "Six generations of adults, it''s impossible for you and me to be so different in age." Naruto did not give up, clenched his hands tightly, and said with a mild smile "I can''t do anything. I''m six generations. Silent elder sister. Just answer yes or no. I''ll help you with everything else." Mute face turned red, and Naruto''s words raised a huge wave in her heart. The identity of the sixth generation made Mute had to pay attention to the truth in Naruto''s words and looked at Naruto''s loving eyes. The silence was a little messy, and my heart was numb. I didn''t know what to say, but I couldn''t make a sound when I opened my mouth. Naruto is not in a hurry, but looks silent, and continues in a calm tone. "If Mute Sister really likes me, kiss me. I want to know the true thoughts in your heart, because I like it very much, and I like you very much." Silently looking at Naruto''s eyes, I didn''t know what to do for a while, but the face did become increasingly red, reminding me of Naruto''s burden, and Naruto''s life-saving. The ghost lowered her head, and before Naruto''s face was kissed down, the moment she kissed her, she was totally stunned, and hurriedly waved her hands and said "Wait, Naruto, it''s not like that. Actually, I just just just, it really isn''t what you think." Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and said with a smile "I understand, I understand all." There was a dark Naruto in my heart, and I really wanted to pick up the mute directly, but now I can''t let the mute escape, there is a saying that is good, boil the frog in warm water and take it slowly. Silent face flushed, and did not dare to look at Naruto, with a shy expression similar to Hina. Naruto''s smiling face, a faint smile, kept talking about love, which was the most true love in his heart. I never heard the silence of this kind of words. The whole face was gorgeous and red, and the whole person didn''t know how to do it. She just shyly made her unable to lift her head. There was a very sweet and sweet feeling in her heart. Naruto holds the silent palm in both hands and says with a smile "Sister Mute, you should know that I really like you, I mean, Tsunade''s place in my heart is not as important as yours." Silent complexion looked at Naruto, and said in a panic. "Six generations of adults, Lord Tsutete is much better than me, and Tsutete is much more beautiful than me." Naruto tightly held the pair of white tender palms. At this time, a slight sweat in the palm of the palm also explained the tension in the silent heart. He looked at the silent and flustered smile and said "No, the silent sister is very beautiful in my heart, more than ten times more beautiful than Tsunade." Such a bold confession makes me never know what love is, and I don''t know what to say. It is just a stubborn Zhang Dakou who can''t say a complete word. It was Naruto who smiled and admired the silent expression. Originally, I wanted to talk about the true love in my heart. At this moment, the system reward sounded near my ears. "Ding, finally the special task is completed, please ask the host to choose a reward." Several reward options jumped in front of Naruto, who was a bit annoyed at first. I wanted to order one casually. When Naruto saw the best column, his heart beat hard. [Vip experience 3,000 points. That''s right, it is 3,000 points of experience. Such a generous reward has made Naruto''s heart shaken. If you don''t want to, click to receive it. As soon as 3,000 points of experience are acquired, the system immediately starts to upgrade. Naruto was really excited to think that VIP level 7 would be ready soon, and I was very excited. What she wanted to say to Mute was actually an act of excitement. She directly held Mute''s face with her hands and stomped her lips and kissed her hard. Silence was kissed, and her body was struggling slightly, but Naruto was very excited. After the kiss, she hugged silence and hugged her soft body, and said with a laugh "Upgraded, finally to level 7, this is great." Blushing silently, looking at Naruto, frowning and saying "Naruto, let go of me, and what does level 7 mean?" Naruto smiled, looked at the silence, said excitedly "If Sister Mute becomes my wife, I''ll tell you about it." Silently stretched his face and said unhappyly "No, and I didn''t say I liked you just now, don''t think about it." Chapter 311： : The epic mission begins Naruto didn''t speak, and was silent for a while because the system upgrade had been completed, but the system gave the latest tasks, "Ding, the epic task is triggered. Please prepare the host. There are only 5 opportunities to travel through time and space. It cannot be supplemented. Please use it with caution. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Text. Net" After saying that VIP7 system appeared in front of Naruto vip6 [10508000] VIP6 privilege tips With on-hook training time, you can hang up for 20 hours per day. Has 35 daily tasks. After 35 tasks per day, they cannot be received again, refreshed at 0am. [Complete the task with one click] With three times the experience time of 5 hours, you can receive at least three times the experience for one hour, refreshed at 0am. [Get double experience] You can practice ninjutsu for an unlimited number of times. Each practice consumes one Ninjutsu practice Dan. [Cultivate Ninjutsu] You can practice Chakras unlimited times. Each chakra consumes one Chakra. There is an unlimited number of pupil training practices, each training consumes one pupil training practice Dan. Pupillary Training With 1 Psychic Beast, the Psychic Beast can consume Chakra Cultivation Dan to cultivate. [Psychic Beast Practice] Have 5 times of gambling, do not use again after 5 times a day, refresh at 0am [Gambling] You can create an unlimited number of times with the Blood Relay Boundary. [Creating the Blood Relay Boundary] Have 5 times to travel through space and time, each time it will be used to negatively affect the time error of one year. Travel through time Naruto pondered for the last time through time and space, did not understand what the time error meant, and asked the system in his heart. The system answers yes "Crossing time and space will affect the original time. Each crossing affects one year. If the host crosses it and returns again, it will return because of the influence of the space-time tunnel. One year later, please be extra careful. Look. Mao .Line.chinese.text.net " After hearing this answer, Naruto then wanted to understand that to complete the mission, it took a total of 2 crossings, because Nohara Lin appeared and was not at the same timeline with Sinai, and then returned once, consuming a total of 3 opportunities. This is really a pit, but it is really powerful to travel through time and space. At least those people can be brought back. However, it may affect the entire world. It is very rampant to resurrect the dead and resurrect. At this moment, Silent didn''t know what Naruto was looking at, staring at the expression in front of him as if in a daze, and couldn''t help screaming. Naruto looked up and faced the expression of silence and doubt, and said with a smile. "Mute sister, did you just say something, I didn''t notice it, let me say it again." Silent face sank, a little unhappy, and just thought Naruto was pretending to be stupid. At this time Naruto originally wanted to be amused and mute, but the system prompt sounded "Please prepare the host. The epic mission will begin immediately. In order to avoid being discovered by others, please move the host to a hidden place. The transmission will take place after 1 hour, and the target time will be 35 years ago. The transmission will be automatic after 1 hour. " Naruto sank in his heart. He didn''t think that this task was actually enforced. This was too bad. He hadn''t had time to report to Sakura and others, and he had to go back and forth for at least 3 years. Naruto, who scolded the system 10,000 times, looked at Mute seriously and said "Silent sister, I have a very important thing to tell you, I hope you will tell me some Sakura and several people in Ino." Silence was very confused and looked at Naruto. "Six generations, do you have anything to do, do you need me to help?" Naruto shook his head and said solemnly "No, this matter is related to the survival of our Muye Village, so I have to go out, at least 3 years." One thing messed up, Naruto is to make mute believe, otherwise his time and space will be exposed, but this thing is jealous. Silently listening to Naruto doing things for the village, very moved, nodded heavily and said "Six generations can rest assured to work hard for the village, leave the rest to me." Naruto smiled and said lightly "It is indeed my silent wife, rest assured, I will come to you if I am busy, waiting for me." The silent face is elongated, and the expression is a bit ugly. "Master Six Generations, this is not the time to joke." Naruto smiled, but was a little irritable inside, and now I really do nt have time to talk about it. One hour is short, and I have to choose a place so that people do nt find it, time is even more hasty. Looking at the silent eyes, Naruto said quietly. "I really don''t have time to talk too much. Now I just want to ask my silent sister to help me tell Sakura, Ino, Hinada, Xixihong, Tiantian, etc., who else, right, and red beans." The silent forehead was sweating like rain, staring at Naruto with a wide stare, exclaimed in surprise. "Do these people have anything to do with you?" Naruto shook his head and said righteously "No, except for red beans." Silent for a while, I ca nt imagine how Naruto made so many girlfriends at the same time, and Teacher Xi Xihong is also like Naruto, thinking that Xi Rihong likes Naruto, mute can''t help but think that he likes Six Generations is not a big deal . Instantly realized that my thoughts were too dangerous and silent, shook his head and shook those messy thoughts, and stared at Naruto with firm eyes. "Rest assured, Lord Six Generations, I''ll pass them all for you." Naruto smiled softly. When he smiled, he put a foot on his silent lips, and left in a second. He turned his head and jumped forward, and he didn''t forget to say when he left. "wait me back." Silently looking at Naruto''s figure for a while, she felt lonely. She didn''t understand why Naruto was so anxious, but thinking of the confession just now, Mute seemed to understand something, and began to think that Naruto might really have something to do. Hurry up and confess her. This time, Mute has no doubt about Naruto''s words. Naruto''s every sentence is sincere. Thinking of Naruto''s love words from the heart, Mute turned her face red again. Dazed for a moment, he turned his head and walked towards Shayin Village. The number of Mings rose and fell. After leaving Shayin Village, they continued to run forward. The desert was large and there were no half figures around. They beat several times and came to a place ten miles away. After finding a hidden place, Naruto begins to wait patiently for system tasks to begin. The translucent countdown box appeared in front of Naruto, and time passed by every minute and an hour soon arrived. The breath of air was diarrhea, Naruto felt that the space and time at this time had stopped, and there was no sound around. Even the sand and dust in front of it stopped in the air, followed by the vibration of the air. One meter ahead of Naruto, the space was broken by the continuous vibration of the air. Like glass, it breaks into countless pieces. When the ground falls, the translucent glass **** disappears. Looking at the black paint hole in front of him, Naruto went in very curiously, without any hesitation. Time and space twisted. It seemed as if only a second had passed in Naruto''s eyes. While walking into the dark hole, a large hole flashed in front of it. The whole person wore it in the past. Chapter 312： : Pursuing the True Love of Sinai 1 When Naruto reappeared, it turned out to be a forest, and the forest was very familiar. It was exactly the same as Muye Village. His legs jumped, his body was like a rocket, and he jumped into high school. He looked around and glanced around. I found the village not far ahead. novelhall.com Naruto''s eyes lighted up, and he originally wanted to run over, but stopped without taking a few steps, because he noticed that his body was different, as if he was a little taller. After looking around, he immediately found a solution to the stagnant water. I walked around and saw that it was not that the illusion was really changed. It seemed that the year was not a joke. One year is nothing to Naruto now, just thinking that Hinata and others will not see him, they will be very anxious and shake their heads to shake off the sad thought. Naruto walked towards Muye Village, which was more than thirty years ago, while walking, thinking about what method should be used to fool these old people. The gate of Muye Village is still the same. The gatekeeper found that Naruto was very different, but did not block anything. Naruto looked around the unfamiliar surroundings. The flow of people coming and going was doing their own thing, and when they saw Naruto there was no scene of shouting the purpose of the six generations. Looking at the unfamiliar faces of the goalkeepers on both sides, Naruto now felt that he really traveled through time and space. At the same time, the system sounded "Ding. Host, please get Whirlpool Sinai True Love within 2 months. The first phase of the mission will be completed automatically." "Ding, please ask the host to get the true love of Uchiha Mikado within 2 months. The second stage of the mission will be completed automatically. The first and second stages of mission will be completed and the third stage will start." Naruto heard it again and noticed that an unfamiliar name came out: Uchiha Minami, after reading it several times, Naruto realized that it might be Sasuke''s mother. It seemed a bit shameless, and she still got true love In other words, pushing is useless. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net But this time is very sufficient, 2 months, you can do it slowly. Now we have to know two people. In terms of the current time, they must be in the school, so we must go to school first. Thinking of how to go to school, Naruto walked towards the two goalkeeper ninjas. The two ninjas were very alert, and saw Naruto come over and frowned, saying seriously "Child, I don''t seem to have seen you. Where did you come from?" Naruto stepped forward with a smiley face and said "I went from elsewhere and came to Muye Village to find relatives." The ninja has no doubts, but he has no doubts about Naruto. He is very friendly and asks what kind of family he is looking for. Naruto said with a smile "Three generations of Naruto." The ninja was shocked and looked at Naruto in shock. They did not know that the three generations of adults in Naruto had such a relative. But at this time, I can''t say anything, I can only report to the three generations of adults. One ninja hurried to report to three generations of Naruto, while the other asked about Naruto, in order to prevent Naruto from being an assassin cultivated by other villages, watching him closely. Within a short while, the slightly younger three generations of Naruto appeared in front of Naruto, hurried in, saw Naruto, and said in doubt. "Who is this person? I don''t seem to remember such a child relative." Naruto stepped forward, looked at the young three generations of Naruto, and said with a smile "Three generations of Naruto, you may not remember me, it is better to stay close to me and I will tell you something very confidential." The three generations of Naruto''s curiosity got hooked, and they lowered their heads to look at Naruto, looking at Naruto''s only 13-year-old child, without much suspicion, and bent down to listen to what he was going to say. Naruto didn''t speak, but closed his eyes and opened the eye of the eternal kaleidoscope. Looking at the writing eye, the three generations of Naruto trembled with shock and wanted to close their eyes. It''s too late. Naruto started reading for a month, and the three generations of Naruto were immediately locked in his world. The locked three generations of Naruto were hit by Naruto''s spiral pills, and their painful expressions changed. Twisted face, roaring at Naruto "Who the **** are you? Your eyes belong to the Uchiha family. Impossible, your eye ability is stronger than everyone in Uchiha." Naruto had a faint smile on his face, raised the spiral pill in his right hand, and said with a smile "Three generations of Naruto don''t need to know who I am. Now what you have to do is tortured by me to a mental breakdown, and then I will control you." After that, a spiral pill smashed in the past. The three generations of Naruto trembled, because the pain clenched their teeth, and their face was almost distorted. Among the 10,000 spiral pills of Naruto, the spirit of the three generations of Naruto is almost collapsed. Naruto did not hesitate, and his eyes were rotated to control the mind. As the three generations of Naruto''s eyes turned, their faces were distorted and they wanted to resist. As a result, Naruto''s eyes were shocked, and the golden body mode was turned on. For one second, Naruto''s memory was controlled by Naruto. With a blink of an eye, half of the memory of the third-generation Naruto was erased. At the same time, Naruto closed the writing wheel eye. At this time, only half a minute had passed, and the monthly reading took less than 5 seconds, while Naruto took only 15 seconds to control the human heart and start the six-way mode. Around 30 seconds before and after, the three generations of Naruto became Naruto''s puppet. At this time, the ninjas on both sides saw Naruto''s launch of Jinshen mode, and thought that they wanted to sneak attack on the three generations of Naruto, and they all came out with no suffering, and they had to shoot. Three generations of Naruto straightened their backs and shouted at the two ninjas "Stop, this guy is my loved one." The ninja froze and looked at the three generations of Naruto, and put away the bitterness without suspicion. How could they understand that the souls of the current three generations of Naruto have long since disappeared, just a sentence, but also held by a 13-year-old child. Under the majesty of the three generations of Naruto, the two ninjas did not doubt Naruto''s identity, with their backs straight, and apologized to Naruto. Under the leadership of the three generations of Naruto, Naruto came to that Naruto building. Of course, there was a good excuse for his identity. The illegitimate son of three generations of Naruto. For this matter, a lot of shocking things happened in this era, such as the three generations of Naruto wife and his fall out, and then three generations of Naruto''s son also accused him, but these are not related to Naruto. Now Naruto only entered the school of Muye Village as the illegitimate child of the three generations of Naruto, and lied about his age, saying that he was one year younger and smoothly entered the class of Whirlpool Sinai. Chapter 313： : Pursuing the True Love of Sinai 2 Above the podium, a teacher ninja in a turban pointed at Naruto "Well, this is your new classmate, Uzumaki Naruto." Before the words were finished, a girl screamed at the table and called out "No, he also has a surname." The teacher ninja cleared his throat and said to the girl "Vortex meets Sinai, it''s class time, please do it well." Uzumaki Sinai sat down with no awkward expression on her face, staring at Naruto with amazement. Obviously, Naruto''s last name shocked her. She knew all of the Uzumaki family, but Never seen Naruto. Naruto heard the teacher''s words, and then noticed that the whirlpool, Xinnai, Rory''s face was round and beautiful, and that blood-red hair was extremely bright, and the whole person had a strong momentum. Presumably this loli is violent. The mission is to get true love, and Naruto still knows it. Now when I see Uzumaki Shina s childhood, she really has a cute feeling, especially the red hair, which is very interesting. Introduced herself, Naruto walked down below, and when she passed the whirlpool, she saw the curiosity in her eyes clearly. Obviously, he was curious about his name, and Naruto laughed secretly. As long as Uzumaki Shina became curious about him, things would be easy in the future. Not long after sitting in the seat to the left, Naruto heard a friendly greeting "Hello, my name is Fengbo Watergate. I''m glad to meet you. Please take care of me in the future." Naruto glanced at the water gate and looked at this little lady, who was really small and not as big as herself, but the smile was very friendly and obviously from the heart. Naruto didn''t have a slight feeling for this kind old man, and frowned. "I''m not happy to meet you, we will do our own thing in the future." After eating a closed-door storm, the water gate didn''t care, but he smiled and said with a smile. "As classmates, let''s get along well, by the way, how is your last name the same as . Mtlnovel.com" Naruto said coldly "It doesn''t seem necessary to tell you." Fengbo Watergate''s face was a little awkward, but because of his nature, he didn''t have a little anger, but was a bit sad. Originally, he wanted to know the new classmate, but the other party ignored him. Fengbo Watergate had to turn his head awkwardly, notice the blackboard in front, and started to be serious. Up to class. One day of classes passed quickly, and there was a lot of excitement among the students. A group of students rushed to Naruto, all of them are a question. Why is Naruto''s last name the same as that of Nao Sinai, and Naruto''s head is too big. This group of elementary school students are too curious. When Naruto didn''t know what to do, Sinai walked over, with a cold face, came to Naruto with a bad complexion, and screamed at the table. "Hey, are you really surname Whirlpool?" Naruto looked at Little Loli and Sinai and said with a smile "Of course it is true. Is there any problem with this last name?" Xinnai froze coldly and said "Of course there is a problem, because I have never seen you. Are you from my tribe?" Naruto was not angry, but said with a smile "I can''t tell you this, it''s a big secret about this." Xinna glanced at Naruto, snorted coldly, and no longer asked, turned his head and left. While walking towards the door, the students around them immediately laughed and said, "Tomatoes have lost their temper just now, and they''re gone." Xinnai''s hand, who was about to open the teacher''s door, stopped and turned to look at the man who said she was "tomato" "You say one more thing." The student did not fear death, and made a grimace. "I said, tomatoes, tomatoes, angry tomatoes." Xinnai fire rushed up and was about to come over and hit someone with a fist. As a result, it was blocked by Fengbo Watergate, and a faint smile on Fengbo Watergate''s face said "Everyone is a classmate, and the fight is still not good." Xin Nai calmed her face and roared towards the storm water gate "Give me a break, or you''ll be alone." Fengbo Watergate''s face was a bit ugly, watching the angry expression of Yun Xinnai, but did not let go. But the boy behind him said when he saw someone standing behind his back and grimacing. "Tomatoes have nowhere to lose their tempers. This is all right, haha, you can see that tomatoes'' angry hairs are flying up. They are really tomatoes." Xin Nai was furious. She fisted around the turbulent water gate with a fist, and slammed the boy''s head with a punch. A fist mark appeared on the boy''s face, and two nosebleeds flowed out. With the blood on his nose, the boy looked dull. Naruto couldn''t help laughing, but Naina was so interesting. Looking at her angry look, Naruto couldn''t help laughing. The laughter was so loud that it reached the ear of Sinai and turned to look at Naruto. The expression was ugly. She only thought Naruto was making fun of her tomato code. Regardless of the boy, he rushed over angrily, glaring at Naruto. "You devil, what are you laughing at? No matter how you laugh, I will also bleed your nosebleed." Naruto''s hands are flat, which is very interesting to say "Okay, you might as well try it." She Xin Nai raised her fist and smashed it. Naruto''s figure slowed down, and the speed under the shadow-level strength was not even one hundred Sheenai. Xinnai smashed his fist, and the whole person rushed forward two steps, his feet were unstable, his face planted toward the ground. Naruto frowned, and did not expect that the power used by Nao Sinai was so great that it would not be light when he fell. Naruto moved his body again and rushed forward to hug Nao Sinai straight. He Xinnai, who had never been held by a man, called out, and screamed in panic. "rogue." After saying that, Naruto smashed into the past with a punch, Naruto''s head was lopsided, one hand hugged Sinai''s waist, the other held the small fist of Sinai, and looked at Sinai with a smile. "Little girl, I just saved you just now. You will do it for your revenge." Xinnai''s face was a little ruddy, because Naruto''s little beauty was pleasant to her ears. In the past, they were called tomatoes, but this time it was a beauty. I couldn''t help but change Naoto s view of Naruto. Sinai, who was called red-faced by this beauty, whispered "Can you let me go?" Naruto realized that there was something wrong with his arms. He let go of the palm of Sinai''s waist, stepped back, and looked at her with a faint smile. "I laughed just now because the guy was being stung. It was just fun." Sinai winked and stared at Naruto "Is that true? You didn''t laugh at me as a tomato." Naruto smiled and was about to say no, but the beaten boy stood up and stretched out his fingers, shouting at Sinai. "Tomato, you dare hit me, I''ll tell the teacher, you wait." Being disturbed is the most unpleasant thing, so Naruto rushes decisively to the boy with a nosebleed, holding his clothes, and said coldly. "The person who tells the teacher might as well add me." After finishing speaking, he punched him in the face with one punch and smashed him directly. Naruto controlled the intensity without a punch, which was the blessing of the boy with a nosebleed. When he fell on the boy, he began to cry, crying out loud "I want to tell mom that you hit me, wow." Crying very sad, while crying, he got up and walked out of the door. Chapter 314： : Pursuing the True Love of Sinai 3 Naruto didn''t take his words for granted at all, and now the three generations of Naruto are his uncles. He was afraid that a few little ninjas would get annoyed and just destroy the woody village of this era. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Naruto stunned the classmate, surprised Nao Sinai, and she was a little happy inside, because Naruto''s fist was for her. A smiling Nao Shina came to Naruto and said nothing. "You call Naruto, I remember the name. Thank you for helping me punch him." With a small white toothy smile, Sinnay smiled beautifully. Naruto waved his hand and said calmly "It''s nothing, I just think this guy should be stingy." Xinnai smiled happily and said with a smile "You are so interesting." Naruto actually shrugged helplessly, and the amused shin-nai laughed again, with a sweet smile on his face, very happy. Seeing that the relationship between Naruto and Hagi Sina was better, Feng Su Shuimen was a little jealous and originally wanted to get in, but at this time he would definitely not give him a good look and had to give up. Naruto and Aya Sinai chatted as they walked home. The two were close together along the way, but Yun Xinnai didn''t think about it at this time. At this time, she was just happy to find a companion. Ji Xinnai walking on the road said happily "Naruto, do you know, my ideal is to be the strongest female ninja." Naruto looked at Sin Nai with a small fist as if swearing, said with a smile "I think you can, and you are so beautiful, you must be the strongest and most beautiful female ninja." No matter who loves the words of praise, and Chen Xinnai did not hear any praise, every time I go to school, it is either a tomato or a violent woman. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website None of them said good things, Naruto s amusement was a little red, and his face was slightly red, and he said shyly. "Naruto, wouldn''t you just make me happy?" Naruto stepped forward, stopped in front of Aya Sinai, and looked straight into her eyes. "I''m not joking. Your hair is very beautiful in my eyes." Xin Nai froze and looked at Naruto stupefyingly. "Are you talking about my red hair?" Naruto nodded and said seriously "Well, your hair is the most beautiful I have ever seen." Sinai bowed her head shyly and said with a happy smile on her face "Naruto, you really didn''t make me happy." Naruto didn''t hesitate, knowing that he should hit the iron while he was hot, stretched out a hand directly, lifted a trace of red hair on Sinai''s face, and stroked and said "If you like, I can make you happy all my life." Xinnai''s small body trembled, looked up at Naruto, her face flushed, her face flushed without saying a word, and she ran away quickly as she turned her head. Looking at Nao Sinai''s figure, Naruto is smiling and does not go after her. To get the real love of Nao Sinai, you must take your time. This matter cannot be rushed. ... On the second day early in the morning, when Naruto came to the teacher, I saw Sin Shina sitting on a boy''s body, raising his fist and mammothing his face. Sinai''s angry face yelled as he held the boy''s face "Dare to call me a tomato, I''ll give you a little color and see." The boy covered his head and was shaking. Naruto was a little confused, and walked in front of Yun Xinnai and asked softly "Sinnai, has anything happened?" Xinnai was startled, and when he heard Naruto''s voice, the whole person jumped up and jumped upright, his face flushed. "There is nothing, there really is nothing, Naruto." After speaking, he just ran away. Naruto couldn''t help but have a big head. He didn''t expect that the effect was so obvious yesterday. This time, Xin Nai was too shy to see him. Naruto with a big head replied in his seat, pondering how to get close to Sinai. The wind and water on the facade showed a smile to Naruto "Naruto, yesterday I really wanted to see that you and Ms. Xinnai went out together. What did you do?" Naruto stared at the storm and spoke coldly. "It doesn''t seem to matter to you, and you followed me yesterday." The turbulent water gate panicked, and screamed panicfully. "No, it really isn''t, I just saw it accidentally." This pair is obviously haunted, and it seems that Fengmen also likes Xinnai, otherwise she would not care about her so much. This time it is difficult to handle. The time bomb of Fengbo Watergate can not let him suddenly pit his own plan. You must make Yan Xinnai hate Fengbo Watergate completely. Naruto pondered for a while, and immediately thought of a way to make Ji Xinnai completely dislike the storm water gate. "This, Watergate, actually I discovered a secret yesterday." Fengbo Watergate didn''t understand why Naruto would laugh, but since everyone is in the same class to be friendly, Fengbo Watergate is still curious. "What''s the secret?" Naruto grinned "Actually, Xin Xinnai likes to call her blood red pepper. The louder she calls, the more she likes it." Fengpu Water Gate pupils became large, excited expression flashed, some doubted that "Naruto, are you telling the truth, and isn''t blood red pepper saying that Sinna is bad?" Naruto shakes his fingers, pretending to say mysteriously "You don''t understand this. Girls have different personalities. They always like to listen to irony." Fengchao Watergate said something unbelievably "Naruto, wouldn''t you lie to me?" Naruto patted his chest and promised "Fool you, I was born to you." Fengbo Shuimen heard Naruto swear, and immediately believed. Thinking for a while with my head down, I suddenly said happy. "Thank you Naruto. I see. I''ll try it right away. Naruto reluctantly said that his heart was about to laugh "Well, you have to yell louder and scold it a little bit more, and add a few red-haired peppers is the best." Fengbo Watergate listened carefully. Although he felt something was wrong, he didn''t believe that Naruto would lie to him. Out of his trust in Naruto, Fengbo Watergate turned his face toward Lu Xinnai. Xin Nai saw that it was a storm, she pulled her face down and said very unfriendlyly "What a bad guy, what are you doing?" Chapter 315： : Just to pit you Fengbo Watergate took a deep breath and shouted at Xin Xinnai "Blood red pepper, your hair is as ugly as pepper" After saying this, Wu Xinnai was already confused. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network And Naruto laughed, this storm water gate was so interesting, so I can believe that it really is a child. Holding her belly, Naruto couldn''t stand up straight. Xinnai''s face is hard to see, it is very ugly, because the sound of Feng Bo Shui Men speaks so loud that it attracts everyone''s attention. Most of them looked at her with a mocking smile. Xinnai stared furiously, his clenched fist roared at the storm water gate "you wanna die." After finishing speaking, I raised my fist and smashed into Fengfeng Watergate, slamming Fengfeng Watergate did not respond at all, and I did not understand why Xi Xinnai was angry. Xin Nai''s entire angry hair flew up. After the two fists knocked down the Storm Gate, that was the addition of fists and feet, and soon the Storm Gate became a pig''s head. Feng Su Shuimen hurriedly parryed Chen Xinnai''s fist, his face swollen like a pig''s head "I didn''t say that. Naruto said you like to listen to this word. I told you that." Sinai frowned at Naruto, Naruto shrugged innocently and said to Sinai "Little beauty, do you really believe what he said." This beautiful woman made Yun Xinnai''s face a little red. Thinking of Naruto''s confession yesterday, she really did not believe Naruto would say the word, then it might be that the storm was lying. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Thinking of this, Xinnai flushed, raised her fist and smashed it against the Fengshui Water Gate. The embarrassed Fengshui Water Gate did not dare to fight back, and Sinai''s fist was very strong. Immediately swollen a big bag, almost bleeding. If it wasn''t for the teacher, he would have died here. Looking at the teacher''s troubled people, the ninja teacher was very angry and said a few words, Xin Nai wanted a child who did the wrong thing, stood up, and said with some aggrieved voice "This guy scolded me first." Fengbo Shuimen climbed up with a bitter face, modeling the bloated face, a bitter smile, and said nothing, but that glance was a harsh glance at Naruto, and it was clear that he blame him for teaching himself. The teacher taught the two with a few tempers, and there was no exaggerated scolding. After all, as a whirlpool tribe, Xin Xinnai received enough attention from the village, and the results of Fengshui Watergate were very good, and they were not too abusive. After teaching a few words, I started the class again. Feng Suo Watergate thought that his face was swollen and he had to treat it. The teacher looked at the tragic scene of the storm and asked in a calm tone. "Who would help Watergate?" Naruto raised his hands with a smile "Teacher, I''ll help." The ninja gave Naruto a very grateful look, and Naruto kept a smiling face and raised the water gate. Watergate looked at Naruto very puzzled, and did not understand what Naruto was doing. Walking out of the classroom, holding the water gate, walking in the corridor, without walking a few meters away, the water gate sank with a face, holding Baozi''s face in one hand, and said to Naruto "Naruto, why do you lie to me, why do you lie to me? Sinai likes to listen to irony." Naruto laughed for a while. He didn''t expect that Watergate''s personality was so kind. He was deceived and asked why. Now Naruto wants to laugh and endure things that want to laugh wildly. Naruto said with a serious expression. "Actually, you weren''t swearing enough just now, and in the face of so many classmates, how could Nai Xinnai''s heart be exposed." Watergate was confused by Naruto, and asked in a daze. "Naruto, I don''t understand what you mean." Naruto''s face was serious, and he said seriously "Have a score, you need to scold her where no one is. I did it yesterday. Didn''t you see that she had run away shyly yesterday, I just scolded her once yesterday, and this only made me She is happy. " Watergate''s eyes lighted up, and it was really happy to think of the expression that met Sinai yesterday. I believed 3 points for Naruto''s words, but there was still a little doubt, with a little doubt, Watergate asked seriously "Naruto, would you lie to me, what if I''m being stabbed?" Naruto slaps his chest and vowed "Rest assured that I have never lied to you this time. If you are stabbed, I will be your son." Watergate immediately smiled, and said embarrassedly with a smile "Naruto, thank you. I did misunderstand you just now. I will try it after school today and wait for my good news." Naruto said seriously "It''s okay. Remember to scold when there is no one. The harder you scold, the more you like Sinai. Sinai is different from other girls. What she likes most is being scolded." Watergate stupidly believes Naruto s ghost words, because Naruto s eyes have no sign of lying, and Watergate will not believe that this friendly classmate lied to him, and I really believe that this time he was captive because For reasons of scolding others, as long as you are alone with Xun Xinnai, you can''t be exiled. Naruto took the water gate to the medical room and found that no one was there, so he had to use Palm Immortal to heal the water gate. I don''t mind helping him. Under the s-class palm immortal technique, let the water gate be completely better in less than 5 minutes. With a face that doesn''t hurt at all, Water gate said very excitedly. "Naruto, your medical ninja is so powerful, it is several times more powerful than the medical ninja in the village." Naruto smiled and said nothing. He had heard this many times, and he was a little bored. Because Naruto was also teaching pick-ups, and he was treating Shuimen''s injury, Shuimen immediately treated Naruto as a good friend and spoke the words in his heart. Of course, he liked the words of Xin Xinnai. Naruto patted Watergate''s shoulder and looked at his blushing little girl, saying "Everything about Chennai is on me, and I will fully support you." Watergate looked at Naruto gratefully and said with a headed head. "Well, Naruto, you are my best friend." Naruto poked his lips, and for a while despised the watergate. The watergate was too tender now, and Naruto was going to sell him without knowing it. The day passed unknowingly, and Naruto constantly explained that the girl liked to hear and scold her most, and this water gate without any love experience immediately believed those ghost words. Chapter 316： : Confession to Sinai As soon as school was finished that day, Yun Xinnai walked home alone, with an indifferent expression, wondering what he was thinking. Naruto and Watergate secretly followed behind in order to prevent them from being discovered by Aya Sinai, hidden in a pile of grass. Watergate looked at Sinai in front and said with some excitement "Hyunshinai is just ahead, Naruto, shall I pass now?" Naruto nodded, encouraging Watergate to say "Well, you go now. Remember, it''s very loud and hurtful." Watergate nodded resolutely, walked out of the grass, and shouted to Xin Xinnai. "Hey, wait a minute." Sinai turned her head to see the water gate, and her face stretched, she said in displeased tone. "What else are you doing here, find me?" Watergate was embarrassed for a while, her face was a little red, hesitant to directly scold, but because of the morning thing, Watergate still had some lingering fear, could not help turning her head and glanced behind. Naruto gave a faint smile, gave him a thumbs up, and the water gate gasped, turning to shout at Sinai. "It''s ugly, now I want to tell you that you are ugly, your hair is ugly, tomatoes are not worthy, and even uglier than peppers." Xin Xinna''s face flushed, not because she was shy, but because she was angry, her hair was flying up, her fists clenched, and her small body was shaking. She did not expect Shuimen to scold once but it was not addictive, and she had to continue. Now she hated the Shuimen completely, and only wanted to hit him in her heart. Watergate looked at Chen Xinnai''s expression, clicked in his heart, clearly realized that something was wrong, and everything was not right with Naruto. Panicked Watergate turned to look at Naruto''s direction. There was half of the empty grass behind the pile of grass. A figure of Naruto. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Crying for the water gate, turned his head and said to Chen Xinnai "Wait, I didn''t mean it just now. I didn''t do it on purpose. Actually, I don''t want to hit me, can I apologize?" Xinnai rushed up with his fist, thinking about the roar of a little lion "Watergate, I must fix you today, and you dare to scold me." He punched Shuimen''s face severely with a punch, and Shuimen''s body rotated 360 degrees, flew out, hit the ground, and slid for several meters before stopping. The corners of his mouth were torn a bit, and the bleeding gate was gauntly looking at Xin Xinna. Xin Nai was about to go mad, clenched her small fists, and smashed into the handsome face of Watergate. If it was nt stopped by Naruto and said that the water gate was really going to be strangled alive, seeing that the water gate was about to die, Naruto now knew that it was almost the same, ran over not far from the front, and grabbed one of Xinnai s hands to hold Small fist, said quietly "Forget it, he didn''t mean it." Sinai turned her head and found it was Naruto, her anger calmed down, and she said in a slightly unhappy tone "He scolded me twice, why didn''t he do it on purpose?" Naruto smiled lightly "Don''t worry about him, it hurts your hand when you hit it. If your hand hurts, I will be very sad." Sinna''s face was red, and if Naruto cared, she said that her cheeks were hot, her head was lowered, and she whispered "Well, I won''t fight." Watergate glared, angrily looking at Naruto, shouting. "Naruto, you lied to me, how dare you lie to me." Naruto glanced at the water gate, which was crawled underground, and couldn''t get up. He smiled slightly, ignored him, but held the hand of Chen Xinnai softly "Let''s ignore this lunatic and talk elsewhere." Xinnai nodded obediently, and she was confused by Naruto''s words of concern, she could no longer hear the Watergate. ... Naruto left with Hagi Sinai, walked towards the secluded woods ahead, and looked at the surrounding scene. Sinai asked in a daze "Naruto, what are you bringing me here for?" Naruto turned his head and stared at the small round face of Sinai "Confession." Xinnai''s face turned red, she was so shy that she didn''t dare to see Naruto, she said softly "Naruto, stop joking, I really want to go home now." Talking about struggling lightly, the intensity of the struggle was very small, and there was no demeanor of that blood red pepper. Naruto pulls Shin Sina to a slightly deeper place, stops, turns to look at her, gently pouts his lips, and smiles slightly. "I''m not kidding. I really want to confess, but before that I want to hear what you think of me." Xinnai looked up at Naruto and found that it was not a joke. The tense little hand was sweating. Don''t be shy but don''t dare to Naruto look at each other and don''t talk. Naruto understands that Sinai may really feel good about herself, and did not think about it. He sorted out the sentences in his heart, and said the tender white hand held tightly in his hand. "Actually, I have liked you since the first day of school. My favorite is your hair. Your hair is really beautiful. It is so beautiful that it instantly fascinates me." In straightforward words, Naruto raised her hand to pick up the long red hair of Sinai, soft and silky. Sinai noticed that Naruto s hair was hot and her cheeks were hot. She raised her round face and looked at Naruto. "Naruto, are you telling the truth, you really like my hair." Naruto nodded and said seriously "Well, I like not only your hair, but I also like you. The one I like the most is yours." Xin Xinna''s face flushed. She never heard such a sweet word, leaving her helpless for a while, reluctantly calming her mood, and speaking softly to Naruto. "Naruto is the first person to praise my hair. Everyone else said that my hair is ugly. Only Naruto is the one who understands me best." Naruto stared at Sin Nai''s eyes and said gently "If you can, I will always mold your hair and be the one you understand best." Xinnai blushed, this time without looking away, her eyes said with a strange light "Does Naruto mean it? I can make you like it forever." Naruto nodded and said seriously "Well, I swear I will take good care of your life." Xin Nai is not as shameful, because the sweetness in her heart is rippling on her face, and she smiles like a tender flower, and smiles at Naruto. "Well, I also like Naruto, because Naruto is the first to say that I like me, and I am willing to give everything to Naruto, and only show Naruto to my hair. Chapter 317： ： Meeting Uchiha Mikoto After saying that, Xin Nai stomped her feet, kissed Naruto''s lips, kissed, and separated, leaving only a little bit of fragrance. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Sinna, who is smiling and blooming, is afraid to look at Naruto, but just whispered "Naruto, promise me that I must like my life, otherwise I will be angry, and if you dare to lie to me, I will beat you and beat you hard." Ji Xinnai, who raised her fist, stared at Naruto as if threatening, her eyes rolled cute. Naruto was funny for a while, holding Xin Xinnai''s fist and said tenderly "Of course, how could I lie to my uncle Sinai wife." Xin Nai nodded, and bowed his head shyly. The two loved each other in the grove, they were in love, they didn''t know that time passed, and they left when the full moon was hanging in the sky. At this time, Naruto didn''t even know that a person was peeking, and the conversation between the two people fell into his ears. In the early morning of the second day, when Naruto came to the school, he saw a severe expression on Fengbo Watergate stopping in front of him. Looking at Naruto, Fengmo Watergate''s face was not good-looking, and the original handsome face was still a little bruised. It looked like he was miserable yesterday. Staring at Naruto''s Storm Gate, angrily shouted "Naruto, what did you do yesterday, and didn''t you say you supported me, why did you rob me in the end?" Naruto looked at Watergate with a smile and said with a smile "Little **** boy, you also believe what I said, don''t be so funny, okay, and Cinnamon has promised to be my wife, you can save it." Practicing Watergate''s face turned white, reaching for Naruto, shouting angrily "Naruto, you dare to lie to me. I''ll tell Tasina now that you are a big liar. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Naruto didn''t panic, spread his hands and said quietly "up to you." As soon as Watergate turned his head, he hadn''t walked half a step, and saw the ugly face of Chen Xinna walking over to them. When I saw Su Xinnai, there was some bitter expression in the eyes of Suimen. "Yin Xinnai, in fact, Naruto taught me the first thing. She said you like to be scolded, so I scolded you twice. This is completely Naruto said. Xinnai frowned and looked at the water gate and said "Did you just lose your temper with Naruto, what did you say to me, Naruto didn''t hit you?" Seeing that Xin Xinna didn''t believe it, Watergate had to emphasize it again and again, and annoyed him. Sinai growled under irritability "Naruto lied to you, what matters to me, and I like Naruto, I don''t need you to control, who I like has nothing to do with you." The stunned Watergate was blamed for speechlessness, but looked at Chen Xinnai with a silly expression. Xinnai gasped, took Naruto''s arm, and said arrogantly "Naruto, let''s ignore this bad guy." While Naruto was being dragged away by Nagano Sinai, he made a grimace at Watergate, a ridiculous smile, and angry Watergate wanted to hit someone. The angry Watergate completely lost his mind. Thinking of being connected twice by Naruto pit, the watergate ran away directly, took out no pain, and rushed towards Naruto. Shouted "Naruto, stand, I want to let you know the consequences of lying to me." Naruto looked at Watergate with a smile and didn''t take him seriously. He wanted to take a shot. As a result, Xin Xinna turned her head and stopped, and took out a bit of pain and shot towards the water gate. Seeing that Xin Xinna raised her hand, she shot him without pain. , Took a few steps back, staring angrily at Sinnai "I''m looking for Naruto, not for you." Xinnai calmed her face and said, holding her eyes without looking directly at the water gate "Naruto is my boyfriend. I have the right to protect him. Watergate, please rush to me if you have anything. Don''t get Naruto to lose your temper." Watergate''s bitter smile looked at Xin Xinnai, and now he understands that Xin Xinnai didn''t believe anything at all. He glanced at a naive man with a lazy expression behind Xin Xinnai. He clenched his teeth and eventually recovered. After suffering, otherwise it would be meaningless to fight like this. Turning his head, Watergate left without looking, leaving without looking back. Xinnai stared at the water gate tightly and turned to look at Naruto, his face calmed and said "Naruto, are you okay?" Naruto was having a good time. It seemed that Nao Xinnai really cared about herself, and laughed. Naruto directly held Nao Xinnai''s body and kissed her on the cheek. She said with a smile. "I find that I like you more and more." Xinnai''s face flushed and said "Naruto let go of me, this is the classroom." ... For more than 5 days in a row, Naruto and Aya Sinai are getting better and better, close enough to kiss at any time, but that hateful system task is still not completed. Thinking about what is wrong with Naruto, I glanced at the system task again. Obtaining true love is conspicuous, but isn''t it true love right now, and Su Xinnai puts a heart on his heart completely, and there is nothing wrong with it. Thinking about this, Naruto was watching the absent-minded walk ahead. Because his mind was on the system, Naruto didn''t see the scene ahead and hit him. "Yeah!" Listening to the shouting voice was obviously a girl, and the girl who was stunned sat on the ground with her hips on the ground, and tears almost came out. Naruto looked down at the girl in front of her, black hair, a soft face, a pointed chin, and a quiet little girl at first sight. The girl hugged her head and sat on the ground, looking aggrieved. Naruto can''t help but feel a little embarrassed, apologizingly stretched out a hand and said "Sorry, I didn''t see the road hitting you just now. I''m really sorry." The girl looked up at Naruto, didn''t shake Naruto''s hand, but just said quietly "It''s okay. I didn''t see it just now. I want to say I''m sorry. I disturbed you." The girl who climbed up patted the dust on her body and stood up. In a young age, she was not yet tall. Looking at the little girl in front of me, Naruto really felt a little familiar. It was good that I couldn''t think of it for a while, and I didn''t care about it. Chapter 318： : Narutos plan Seeing that the little girl was fine, Naruto just apologized and said a few words of apology, turned his head to leave, and saw a few little girls walking near and yelling at the girl "Meiqin, what are you doing, come here quickly and be late. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" The girl named Meiqin was startled, and hurriedly ran forward. Before taking a few steps, Naruto''s face sank, and he asked seriously. "Wait, what''s your name?" Meiqin turned to look at Naruto and said differently "My name is Meiqin. Is there anything wrong?" Naruto looked at the little girl named Meiqin seriously and asked "Are you called Uchiha Mimi?" Meiqin nodded, a puzzled expression on her face "You know, why do you ask me?" Naruto was shocked, and it reminded me that this was his second goal, but now the truth is that Meiqin is very ordinary and looks very quiet. It is not particularly beautiful, but just a bit cute. Meiqin saw Naruto not speaking, but she bent a little and whispered "Sorry, I''m going to class and can''t talk to you." After speaking, he turned and ran towards the partners. Naruto stared at the figure of Uchiha Meiqin and began to think about how this Meiqin can get true love. What is needed now is an opportunity, an opportunity to get along alone. While thinking about the opportunity, Naruto walked forward, not far from the red-haired little sister Xin Nai saw Naruto, her face changed, and ran over excitedly, saying with a smile. "Naruto, why are you so late today?" Naruto said with a smile "Something went wrong on the road. Mtlnovel.com" Wu Xinnai didn''t ask much, nodded, and Yu Mingren walked towards the school. One day''s lesson passed unknowingly, Naruto didn''t even understand what the above ninja was talking about, and there was nothing good about these things. He was just thinking about Mei Qin and why the mission of Chen Xinnai was not completed. After school, Sinai originally wanted to go back with Naruto, but Naruto left long ago, watching that there was no Naruto''s figure around, Sinai stomped angrily, pursing his mouth out Happy expression. After looking at the teacher, Naruto was indeed gone, and Su Xinnai bowed her head with a faint expression and walked silently towards the direction of home. Xin Nai walking on the road has a strong sense of loss, and whispered helplessly. "Naruto, if you know that there are nine-tailed demon foxes in my body, I don''t know if I will dislike me." At present, Nao Shina is only Naruto. Because she has no friends, Naruto becomes her closest person. Getting along with Naruto also makes her very happy, and she likes Naruto. Unaccompanied by Naruto, Hagi Sinai had to return home alone. At this time, Naruto came to the place where she met Meiqin in the morning through the memory of the morning. Only in this way can she meet her quickly. Within a short while, Mei Qin, surrounded by a group of little girls, walked over, and the girl just loved chatting, and Mei Qin was different from Wu Xinnai and got along well with other girls. As she kept talking, Meiqin always had a gentle smile on her face. Naruto didn''t hesitate. He stepped forward without looking at other people. He just stared at Mei Qin among the girls. "Wait a second, are you called Meiqin? I have something to say to you about the morning." Meiqin looked up at Naruto, and didn''t understand why Naruto was there, but she said it out of friendship. "Well, is there anything?" Other girls are staring at Naruto, they are curious about Naruto, of course there is nothing but curiosity, just wide open eyes to look at Naruto. Naruto cleared his throat and said with a serious expression "I was wrong in the morning, so I want to apologize, I''m really sorry." The serious apology made Meiqin''s face a little rosy, and he hurriedly said, "It''s okay, I don''t really care, and there''s something wrong with it." Naruto chuckled and said "It''s really not my sister''s business, it''s all my fault. I really want to apologize to you. That''s all I want to say." After speaking, Naruto turned around and strode away. Although he really wanted to talk to Meiqin again, but it was not the moment. Meiqin and Ji Xinnai had different personalities, and they were of the Uchiha family. It''s hard to get closer. You have to be careful, this gentle and gentle girl is the most sensitive. So within two to three days, Naruto greeted Meiqin deliberately. For example, he pretended to meet him suddenly, said something good, and went up to chat with her. In one day, Naruto saw at least two Meiqin, in order to quickly close the relationship, but unfortunately the effect is not too obvious. For strangers, Meiqin always maintains this kind of vigilance, it seems that it is indeed the Uchiha family People. Because of the reason to chat with Meiqin, Naruto also neglected Nao Sinai. Naruto completely forgot about this matter. Naoto''s temper was unstoppable when Nao Nai''s temper came up. The violent Xin Nai found that Naruto was not seen after 3 consecutive days of school, and he rushed straight out, constantly looking for Naruto''s figure. Watching Naruto chatting with Meiqin, Xin Xinna rushed up, and the original temper rushed up and ran straight to it, yelling "Naruto, what are you doing here?" Naruto saw Nagisa Naina, and her head became big. She felt troubled, and immediately smiled at Meiqin. "Sister Meiqin, next time I talk, I''m leaving." Said to walk towards Misaki Naina, Misaki Naina looked angry and rushed towards the crown, and pointed at Meiqin not far away, and questioned Naruto. "Who is she?" Naruto said with a smile "Wife Xin Nai, just a friend, don''t make such a fire," Xinnai muttered, and glared at Naruto. "I don''t care, you must say who she is. Do you ignore me these days to accompany this fox." Naruto is a little ashamed of the fox spirit in the mouth of Xin Xinnai. Such a young girl even knew the word fox spirit, which really made Naruto feel ashamed for a while. Chapter 319： : 玖 Sinai Envy Naruto''s smiling expression remains unchanged "Wife Xinnai, I really have a very important thing to do these days, not to ignore you. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese. Wen, Net Xinnai muttered, and said reluctantly. "Is something busy, didn''t I say it was good to me?" Naruto said with a smile "Of course, I care most about Wife Sinai." Xin Nai was unhappy, pulling Naruto''s arm, and said "I don''t care, I want you to care about me alone and like me alone." Naruto straightens his face and says seriously "No, I can only promise you, I will always like you, I ca nt say I only like you, because I already have several other wives." Xin Nai looked for a moment, stayed for a while, could not help getting angry, anger rushed to Naruto and asked "You are shameless. You started to treat me so well, did you just lie to me, did you just like to lie to girls?" Naruto clasped Cinnamon''s shoulders tightly with both hands, and said quietly. "I didn''t lie to you. I really like you, and I will be good to you forever." Xin Nai shook her head fiercely, bit her lip, and said angrily "I don''t care. Anyway, you can only like me. I don''t allow you to look at others. You can only see me." A bit annoying person, Naruto frowns, and says unpleasantly "Sinnai, do nt make trouble anymore. Wap.novelhall.com" When Naruto yelled, Nai Sinai stayed, only feeling the grievance and loneliness among the three days, and she cried with a whimper. "Woohoo" Big and big tears rolled down from the beautiful little eyes, watching Nao Sinai''s tears, Naruto was really a little panicked, and he reached out and wiped Nao Sinai''s tears. "Count me wrong, I shouldn''t yell at you, all right." Crying loudly, Sin Nai looked at Naruto with an aggrieved expression, and did not remove his tearing hand, but said with a choked tone. "Naruto, don''t ignore me, it''s not good, every time I go home, I''m alone, except for Naruto, I have no one else." Holding out his hands and holding Naruto''s palms, the tears in the corner of Xin Xinna''s eyes continued to flow out. Naruto was distressed for a while, and after hearing the words of Xin Xinnai, this time realized that Xin Xinnai was just a girl, and the identity of the whirlpool family really burdened her identity. Can''t help but reach out and hold ¥ in his arms, whispering next to "I was wrong just now. I really don''t want to scold you. Rest assured, I will like you and be your closest person." Xinnai lay in Naruto''s arms, sobbing softly and nodding her head, "Well, Naruto must never leave me. I only have Naruto now. I only need Naruto." Naruto hugs Xin Xinna, and the two of them remain warm for a while. When they separated again, Xin Xinna stopped crying, but there were still tears hanging on that little face. Reaching for the teardrop, Naruto smiled lightly "It''s all crying, and crying again is not good." Xinnai''s face was reddish, she raised her face obediently and felt the tenderness of Naruto''s fingers, stared at Naruto''s face, and whispered "Naruto, come to my house tonight, I have an important secret to tell you." Naruto looked at Sinai''s serious expression and nodded, but he was a little excited. Going to Sinai''s house, is it the rhythm to be reversed? This is really exciting, but Sinai is still young now . Naruto constantly thinking about toppling or not toppling, standing in a daze. Xin Nai looked at Naruto''s daze, and always felt a very close connection, and Naruto''s face, as he looked more and more pleasing to the eye, there was always a strange feeling, and Sinai attributed this feeling to the root In love. The thought that I really fell in love with Naruto, Su Xinnai''s sweet heart was happy, and she didn''t say much. She stepped on Naruto''s lips and kissed, and separated when she touched. Leaving a sentence when I wait for you in the evening, Aya Sinai leaves with a small face. Only Naruto, who was stupidly modeled by the attacked lips, remained. Naruto originally remembered the smell of Sinai''s lips, and suddenly realized that she had forgotten a very important thing, and she turned to see Damei Meiqin as soon as she turned her head. Meiqin blinked her eyes and looked at Naruto, her face was surprised, and there was a shy ruddy on her face. Naruto was shocked, and now it was clear that the pursuit of Meiqin was about to end, and it was possible that all the good feelings that had been pulled in these days would be lost. After finishing the sentence, Naruto came over and looked at Meiqin and said "Don''t worry about what happened just now, in fact she is just a good friend of mine." Meiqin looked at Naruto with doubts on her face and said "She said she liked you just now, and she was crying so sad, is she really just a good friend?" Naruto hesitated. Such a pure girl really didn''t want to deceive her, and he really didn''t want to lie to the girl to get true love. He thought deeply, and Naruto said calmly. "I said just now that she is my little girlfriend, and there is more than one." Mei Qin''s surprised expression was very interesting. Zhang Da''s little lips covered her mouth with one hand and said in surprise. "Do you have so many girlfriends?" Naruto grinned "Of course, there is one thing I want to tell you too, and you are one of the things I want to pursue." Meiqin petrochemically froze in place. When he reacted, his face became rosy and unhappy, looking at Naruto. "I don''t like people like you. I hate you." After speaking, he turned around and trot away. All the efforts over the past few days were scrapped. Naruto didn''t have any regrets, but he felt a sense of relief, but it was not soft. Then it would be hard. Even if you grab it, you must get Meiqin''s true love. With a faint smile, watching Xiao Meiqin''s small body escape, Naruto jumped off the road to school. It was getting late, and when the sun was sinking and the moon was showing a little bit, Naruto went to the place where Nashinai lived. It was not too far away. At Naruto''s speed, he arrived in 10 minutes. A fairly large house, for a child of the age of Chen Xinnai, it is very large, it seems that the wooden leaves village attaches great importance to Chen Xinnai. Moreover, Naruto has heard from people in the previous world that the four generations of Naruto can do Naruto because of Sinai, in order to restrain the people of this vortex family. Although it is false, it also indirectly proves the vortex family The status in the village is very high. Chapter 320： : Sin Nai was arrested Upon entering the room, Naruto suddenly had a bad hunch. At this time, the room was dark and there was no light at all. To say that Naina was very naughty and would make fun of it, Naruto would still believe it, but it was obviously not in front of him. Made it kidding. wap.novelhall.com Two cups of warm tea on the tea table were poured to the ground, and there was a large footprint on the wet floor of the tea, and there was obviously someone forcibly breaking in. At this time, Chen Xinna was scheduled to meet him. At this time, she was absent, apparently taken away. It seems that Chen Xinna was in crisis. Naruto''s face sank, and there was anxiety in the middle, and he hurried back, rushed out of the house instantly, looking at the dark surroundings, and really did not know where to chase. Looking around for a few eyes, Naruto jumped over the roof, leaping in shape, holding his hands, and screaming quickly. "Ninjutsu, shadow avatar." Suddenly, countless fumes of smoke appeared near Naruto, one by one, and the number was nearly a thousand. The dense one almost wrapped up half of the village. Looking around, there are more than 900 avatars, really Naruto, and ordered "Let me find them all separately and find them as quickly as possible." As soon as nearly one thousand avatars responded, they jumped out all around. It was clearly to conduct a comprehensive search, that is, the village did not let go, and more than one hundred avatars surveyed the village. All other avatars ran to the trees and jumped continuously. By virtue of his powerful observation, he was watching the movements around him. At this time, Xin Xinnai had been caught by a group of ninjas in Yunyin Village, the kingdom of thunder, tied with a rope, and dragged her to jump in the woods. Xin Xinnai could barely maintain his body to follow Several people footsteps. , It''s a pity that he was not very skilled. One accidentally hit the trunk and slammed. The little body arched and his head was stunned. The ninja pulling the rope and covering his face turned and shouted at Sinai. "What the hell, don''t you have long eyes when you walk, get me up quickly." Xinna gritted his teeth, looked at the ninja fiercely, and ran strong. A ninja rushed forward and looked at Sinai''s expression. She couldn''t help but get angry. She grabbed Sinai''s hair and pulled her long red hair, shouting. "Little ghost, what do you mean by your eyes, follow us quickly, otherwise your hair will be lost." Carrying her long red hair, she lifted up her tiny body. Xin Nai''s painful face was pale, and her face was still unconvinced, and she kicked at the ninja. Obviously, she was too small and was being lifted, so she couldn''t make any effort. Just a sick foot. Seeing Yun Xinnai dare to resist, the ninja of the kingdom of thunder was completely angry, and pulled the fiery long hair, shouting angrily. "You devil, you dare to kick me, I let you kick." Pulling hard, Su Xinna panicked and felt the strength coming from her hair. She couldn''t help hugging the group of red hair and shouted in panic. "No, don''t pull off my hair, Naruto says he likes it, and I don''t want Naruto to hate me." A disgusting smile on Ninja''s face "Hahaha, the little ghost still has someone he likes, but you can never see him again. It''s boring to keep this hair." After talking about the ninja, he wanted to cut his red hair off. Xin Xinnai trembled in shock, forgetting the struggle, and stared at the bitterness. At this moment the frown frowning in front of the rope cried. "Wait, it seems like someone is here, and more than one." The ninja who originally wanted to cut off the hair of Xin Nai stopped and listened carefully to the movement around him, as if there were thousands of horses galloping, numerous footsteps, and stepping on the branch toward them. 5 people with changed expressions, shouting immediately with a rope "Run, I rely on, why did you dispatch so many people, not to say that all the traps have been put in place?" Five people were in a panic. The ninja, who had originally wanted to cut off Sinai s hair, also passed on bitterly and said coldly, speaking of Sinai s hair. "Little girl, don''t you think about calling for help, you call, I''ll just crush your throat." She Xinnai trembled a bit. She was threatened to cut her hair and scared her. At this time, She Xinnai completely turned into a little girl, her body was shaking, she looked scared, and nodded. Lei Zhiguo Ninja smiled with satisfaction, letting go of Xin Nai''s **** red hair, and was about to run forward. I saw one hundred clones coming out of the surrounding woods. Yes, there were more than one hundred, densely packed, surrounding them. Cold eyes swept at a few people, Naruto''s avatar saw Misaki Naina, his eyes lighted up, and one avatar immediately imprinted, releasing the avatar status, and reported this position to Shin Naruto. At this time, looked at Naruto in front of her and looked at her avatar. She was shocked in her heart, and she was also very happy in her heart. "Naruto." She took a double look and was **** with Xin Xinna, her brows frowned, and the large jade spiral pills gathered under her flat right hand. Looking at the spiral pills in the hands of hundreds of avatars, the five ninjas realized that something was wrong. They had never encountered such a horrible avatar. Jin Naruto was moving in the space of Fei Shen at this moment, and he rushed over in tens of seconds. Across the woods and jumping here, several ninjas stared around, noticing that everyone was a face, and could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. The ninja holding the rope said sarcastically "Just a little ghost, don''t panic, this must be illusion." Jin Naruto looked at the ninja and sneered with a sneer. "Is it an illusion, you have to experiment." Yelled at him once "All killed." The ten avatars held the spiral pill and jumped forward. The cold sweat of the five jujutsu foreheads came out, each of them took pain from their arms and shot at the front avatar. Unfortunately, those avatars suddenly disappeared in mid-air, and then appeared next to them, raising a hand and a spiral pill to the ninja who spoke first. When he hit his face, the head exploded like a watermelon. The people around me panicked and realized that these were not illusions at all. "Wait, don''t fight, we surrender, we surrender." Chapter 321： : Gain the True Love of Sinai Jin Naruto jumped up and down next to Sinnai, waved his hand, and launched the wind property Chakra, cutting the rope tied by Sinai directly. wap.novelhall.com Sinai lost her restraint, and the whole person jumped up, opened her two fair arms, and hugged Naruto, her inner fears and fears all rushed up, like a real little girl, wronged Cried "Naruto, I''m so scared. If you don''t come, I will really be taken away by them. Then I will see Naruto again. I''m really scared." Naruto hugs Xin Xinnai''s body, pats her softly, and says softly "Relax, no one can take you from me." With that said, Naruto stared at the ninjas in front of him with a cold look and waved, and more than a dozen ninjas smashed into the past with a spiral pill. Four ninjas panicked and panicked out of desperation. Against Naruto''s Spiral Pills. Unfortunately, their strength is too poor. In front of Naruto''s shadow-level strength, these people are like ants. A spiral pill hits them and immediately penetrates them. The scene is very bloody. Do not want to let Xin Nai drive to such a **** scene, Naruto hugged Xin Nai''s body and jumped on the tree branch, and kept weeping Xin Nai in her arms, comforting in a low voice. And on the open space not far ahead, one by one smashed the ninja with a spiral pill, and one of them saw the dead two people kneeled down with no bones, kneeled on the ground, and said in tears. "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I don''t want to die." It was the ninja who had previously cut off Shina''s hair, but Naruto''s avatar would not leave him, but instead aimed directly at his leg and smashed it. Spiral Pill''s powerful tearing force split him apart, and his death was extremely ugly. The sound of "bang, bang" kept ringing, none of the five ninjas could live, all of them were burst by Naruto''s spiral pills, and blood and water flowed to the ground. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Without looking at the messy disgusting scene in front of him, Naruto snorted and Sinna kept jumping. Several ups and downs rushed Xin Xinna towards the wooden leaves village in a princess hug. She quickly returned to her room with Nao Xinnai. Nao Naina in Naruto''s arms stared at Naruto obsessively. Obviously, the admiration in that eye was even stronger. As Naruto returned to the house of Sinnai, the system''s prompt sounded. "Ding, the first stage of the epic mission is completed. The second stage is in progress. Please ask the host to complete it as soon as possible. The remaining time of the mission is 1 month and 17 days." Naruto was bewildered, and looked down at Xin Xinnai''s face, only to find that Xin Xinnai looked at her with shame and eyes. Looking at Naruto''s eyes, she showed that sweet smile and said with a smile "Naruto, thank you, really thank you for saving me." Talking, looking up at Naruto''s neck, he kissed Naruto''s lips deeply. After a few minutes of kissing, Naruto''s inner fire ignited, and he didn''t care about anything and didn''t want anything. Realizing that the situation is not right, Sinnai could not help but tremble and said "Naruto, what are you doing?" Naruto kissed her face and whispered in her ear "Make you truly my person." Clouds and rain turned into a thrilling action in this small bedroom. ... At dawn, Naruto lay on the bed, stretched out a long lazy waist, and shook Shina s smooth shoulders, shook, and said with a smile "Wife Sinai, wake up, the sun is tanning." Xinnai opened her eyes gently, and saw Naruto''s face, showing a shy expression, lowered her head and did not dare to see Naruto. When she lowered her head, she saw a blood on the bed and couldn''t help muttering. "Naruto, what did you do yesterday? Did you know it was dangerous?" Naruto said doubtfully "What is dangerous?" Xinnai bit her lower lip and pondered for a while, then she looked up at Naruto, her eyes firmly said "Naruto, do you know that there are nine-tailed demon foxes in my body?" Naruto frowned, and he really forgot about it, and it seemed that the nine-tailed demon fox that was in Xin Nai was also very small. I noticed that Naruto''s brows were frowned, and Xin Xinna''s body shook a little, and she looked at Naruto in fear. "Naruto, don''t you want me?" Naruto''s brow stretched out, because she was so cute that she could not help laughing. "Of course not, rest assured, I will help you to settle the matter of the nine-tailed demon fox, so you can be my little wife with peace of mind. Xinnai''s mouth turned a little, showing a smile with little white teeth, smiling. "Well, I will always be Naruto''s little wife." Lying in Naruto''s arms, Hagi Sinai smiled happily. The two warmed up for a while in the bed, and they got dressed and got up. They took hold of Chen Xinnai''s hand, and Naruto held her in a chair with a serious expression, and said earnestly. "Listen, I can''t tell anyone what I''m going to do next, and that''s my biggest secret." Xin Nai looked at Naruto, nodded firmly, said "Well, I won''t tell anyone, Naruto is relieved." Naruto smiled, stroking Mina''s hair and said with a smile "Look into my eyes, now I''m going to help you get that fox out." Xinnai smiled sweetly, and did not hesitate to face Naruto''s eyes, Naruto''s eyes closed, and opened again was the eternal kaleidoscope. The writing of the round of eyes surprised Sinai, but because Naruto had said in advance, Sinai was not very surprised, but only slightly showed a shocked expression, and soon calmed down, a gentle smile, Looking at Naruto''s write-wheel eyes without blinking, "Naruto, is this your secret? This seems to be writing round eyes. Are you from the Uchiha family?" Naruto''s eyes stared at Yu Xinnai in a calm tone. "No, in fact, I am of the Whirlpool family, but you don''t need to know about my affairs. I''m afraid you will be in trouble." Xinnai was silent, thought about it, and revealed a little white tooth with a smile "Well, I won''t ask Naruto if he doesn''t say." Naruto has a warm feeling in his heart, and he is not talking nonsense. He directly launches the special ability of writing round eyes, and directly enters the inner world of Guan Nine-tailed demon fox. Chapter 322： ： Capturing the nine tails of Sinai Naruto''s surroundings followed his eyes while spinning, turning into a dark space before him. Look. Yarn, Chinese website A bright light ahead, a huge nine-tailed demon fox crawled there, fell asleep. Naruto''s eyes were closed, and the sixth-generation fairy mode was launched directly. The vitality of Chakra made the Nine-tailed demon tremble and jumped up. He looked at Naruto''s golden body mode and exclaimed in shock. "Little devil, how come you have the power of the Six Immortals, it''s impossible, your age is so young, are you the offspring of the Six Immortals?" Naruto stared at the nine-tailed demon fox, still a huge body, and as long as he was stronger than that, this was the real nine-tailed demon fox. Although the nine-tailed demon fox of Xin Nai''s body was sealed, the momentum was very powerful and did not fall in the present Naruto. Originally Naruto wanted to grab a half-dead and grab it with a psychic beast iron cage, but this look is not easy to fight. A moment of thought, Naruto''s mouth showed a nasty smile, watching the nine-tailed demon fox said "I''m not here to listen to your nonsense. I''ll show you a good thing." After saying a thumb, biting, shouting at the ground and slamming "Spiritualism." The rune of psychic art appeared, and a huge cloud of smoke burst out. It was that Naruto nine-tailed fox. At this time, the nine-tailed fox looked at Naruto with a respectful attitude, saying humblely. "Master, is there anything you want me to do?" Naruto smiled, jumped up, and jumped directly to the head of the nine-tailed demon fox, watching the closed nine-tailed demon fox in front of him and said "Destroy the monster in front of me." The nine-tailed demon fox of Xin Nai enlarged her eyes and shouted in horror at Naruto. "Why do you have me? No, this is not me, but this Chakra, obviously like me, who are you, kid, who are you?" The nine-tailed demon yelled wildly, and was shocked by the Naruto psychic beast in front of him, and knew that this time might be a big disaster. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Naruto was very funny looking at the nine-tailed demon fox, his hands were printed, and he cried. "Wooden figure, wooden avatar." A piece of wood emerged from Naruto''s body to form a humanoid clone, which was soon completed, but there was one, but unfortunately this one is more powerful than the other hundred. The s-class wooden clogs are very powerful. Although there are few points, their strength and intelligence are very high. Naruto looked at the nine-tailed demon fox that was concerned in front and said to the clone "Tear its seal with Spiral Pill Shuriken, and I will take the opportunity to deal it with fatal damage." The avatar nodded his head. In the golden body mode and the writing wheel eye, his right hand was flat, and he launched the spiral shuriken. The crazy rotating chakra made the nine-tailed demon fox shivering in front of him for a while. This is the first time it has ever seen it, even before the Six Immortals. Nine-tailed demon fox was instantly angry, opened his mouth, growled at Naruto "Who the **** are you? I really want to have no enemies with you. Why do you have so many strange ninjutsu?" Shin Naruto also condensed the spiral shuriken. Hearing Jiuwei''s words, he just grinned and said "You don''t need to know, now you will become my cute pet right away." Having said that, the avatar has completed the Wind Shuriken Shuriken, facing the seal in front, and shot it in the past. The Shuriken Shuriken draws an arc and hits the huge seal fiercely. With a bang, Chakra, the windy nature, chakras, the violent windy nature, constantly spinning, cutting everything inside. The seal was lifted, and the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox was almost affected. In order to avoid being injured by the spiral shuriken, it immediately took a few steps back, took a big bend, and rushed towards Naruto. And Naruto stared at the nine-tailed demon fox and motioned for his avatar to stand up. He didn''t hesitate to raise his hand and smashed a large jade spiral pill towards the nine-tailed demon fox. The Nine-Tailed Demon Fox was shocked, although it was shocked, but the action did not stop. It shot the tail and shot the huge tails in the past. He smashed into the body of the avatar, and the avatar frowned, showing a faint smile, and extinguished the big jade spiral pill, straightened his hands, and started the wooden cymbal blood to follow the limit, the hand turned into a branch, toward the nine tail The demon fox tied it. Obviously noticed that the wrong nine-tailed demon fox wanted to run away, but unfortunately the branch directly tied its tail, continuously rotating, twisting and thinking that its body rushed past. In less than ten seconds, it tied its entire body. Rigorous. The nine-tailed demon fox couldn''t get rid of it at all, and said with a startled expression "What is this? You''re a mule, you''re a six-generation fairy and a mule. Who is yours?" At this time, Zhen Naren stood on his psychic beast''s head, and did not answer the words of the nine-tailed demon fox. Instead, he held a spiral shuriken with a dull complexion and smashed at the nine-tailed demon fox. The spiral shuriken spun out of an arc and rushed towards the nine-tailed demon fox. At this time, the nine-tailed demon fox couldn''t be tied at all. There is no suspense, the spiral shuriken hit the huge body of the nine-tailed demon fox fiercely, the wind attribute Chakra burst open, wrapped the entire body of the nine-tailed demon fox, and continued to cut its fur. Nine-tailed demon fox raised his head, and made a loud wailing sound because of the pain in his whole body. The restraint of the whole body was also cut off by the wind attribute. The nine-tailed demon fox was indeed the strongest tail beast besides ten tails. It stood for more than 10 seconds in that Naruto six-character mode and the wind-wrapped spiral shuriken under the writing wheel. Still standing up. But those pupils were already red, shouting angrily at Naruto "I am going to kill you, kid, I am going to tear your body into pieces." The shouting Nine-Tailed Demon Fox ran quickly on all fours, and with its huge size, it was a few hundred meters away in one jump. Naruto''s complexion remains unchanged, and there is no panic from beginning to end. He says to the psychic beast under his hands under the seal of his hands. "Wait for a tail cannon when I use Ninjutsu." The Nether-Tailed Nine-tailed Demon Fox immediately responded, stretched its tail, and Zhang Dakou began to gather the power of the Demon Fox in front of it, and launched the tailed cannon. The nine-tailed demon fox who was stunning in front of him was startled and ran more quickly, and Zhang Tai''s claws flew at Naruto. Naruto slapped the corner of his mouth, sneered, and called out. "Clog, four-posted prison." Countless wooden blocks rushed out of the ground in an instant, thinking about the nine-tailed demon fox in the sky, the blocks continued to intersect with each other, forming a huge cage, forced the nine-tailed demon fox to fall back to the ground, and locked inside. Looking at the wood around, the nine-tailed demon fox wielded nine tails, constantly bumping, but unfortunately, the tenacity of the wooden cricket is that Jun Malu''s bones are cut continuously, not to mention the tail of the nine-tailed demon fox. The thumping sound continued, and the nine-tailed demon fox couldn''t close the mouth of the fox in shock, such a tough wood he had never seen before. The psychic beast''s tail cannon has been completed, and the cold sweat of the nine-tailed demon fox''s forehead has flowed out, knowing that its end may be reached, at this time it is completely locked, it can''t move for half a minute, and can''t hide. Naruto''s psychic beast-tailed cannon fired and fired a red ray against the body of the demon fox. A thick red light hit the body of the nine-tailed demon fox, hissing, and directly hit a huge hole. . Chapter 323： : 玖 Sinais Love The face of the nine-tailed demon fox was distorted, because of the pain, the huge body fell straight, the body rolled, and kept yelling, and the sound of that yelling was miserable. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto went up and down ten meters in front of the nine-tailed demon fox, stared at its pupils, and said with a smile "Don''t worry, I will end your pain immediately." After that, he took out the iron cage of the psychic beast and threw it at the nine-tailed demon fox. At this time, the nine-tailed demon fox was seriously injured, and a huge wound on his body kept pouring blood, because the pain was that he could nt climb. When I got up, I couldn''t escape this slap-shaped iron cage. The iron cage smashed into the body of the nine-tailed demon fox, and the white light flickered. A huge iron cage closed the nine-tailed demon fox and kept shrinking and shrinking. In the end, the nine-tailed demon fox became smaller than the little mouse. animal. The nine-tailed demon fox in the iron cage trembled. I don''t know whether it was because of pain or fear. Nine-tailed demon fox like a mouse, holding his claw railing with both claws, shouting at Naruto in horror. "What are you doing, why can''t I do anything?" Naruto stepped forward, picked up a palm-sized iron cage, looked at the small body of the nine-tailed demon fox, laughed, and closed his eyes to launch the special ability of the eternal kaleidoscope, and exited this place. Naruto reappeared in front of Sinnai''s eyes, holding a small iron cage in his hand, shaking it in front of Sinai''s eyes, smiling with a smile on his face "Wife Xinnai, this is the fox in your body." As soon as Xinnai s pupils became large, she felt that the chaotic Chakra that had been violent in her body disappeared, and she immediately realized that the little white mouse in front of her was a nine-tailed demon fox. Excited uncle Sinai yelled and hugged Naruto. "Naruto, that demon fox really disappeared, it really disappeared." At this time, Chen Xinnai was extremely happy. Nine-tailed demon fox was her biggest fear. Even if it was a family tradition, she did not like to have nine-tailed demon fox. After all, this thing was a time bomb in her body. novelhall.com Naruto hugged Aya Sinai and said softly "Well, I need to brainwash this thing before I can give it to you and make a psychic beast for you." Sinai lifted his head and observed the iron cage in Naruto''s hand, could not help but nodded with his finger, said in doubt. "Naruto, this little guy is really the nine-tailed demon fox." Naruto''s faint smile said "Of course, let me show you." After that, he shook it hard, and the shaking nine-tailed fox furiously grabbed the railing and shouted. "You devil, are you trying to die, when I come out, I will bite your throat." After hearing the words of the nine-tailed demon fox, Xin Xinna shouted happily. "Really, Naruto is so amazing that even the nine-tailed demon fox can be shut." After speaking, he looked up and kissed Naruto''s cheek. Naruto smiled at the kissed face and said to Mina Naina "I''ll help you clean up the nine-tailed demon fox. It''s not enough to pay for it." Sinai bowed her head shyly and whispered "I''ve given Naruto everything, what else Naruto wants." Naruto laughed for the fun of Nagisa Naina, put away the nine-tailed demon fox, let the system brainwash it, one hand, held Nagina Naina, kissed her deeply toward her red lips. ... The two kept warm in the room for more than an hour, and found that the sky was already bright, so they hurried out. Holding his small hand, he ran on the street. Naruto tightened the small tender hand in his hand and looked at the anxious expression of Yun Xinnai. "Yes, I have one thing to tell you." Sinai turned to look at Naruto and asked in confusion. "Naruto, what is it?" Naruto pondered for a moment, sorted out the sentence and said "I''m not from this era. I have three things to do here. The first thing is done, and I''m going to do the second thing right away." Sinai stopped, blinked his eyes and looked at Naruto. "Naruto, didn''t you lie to me?" Naruto nodded, and said earnestly to the beautiful eyes of Sinai "It''s true, but the guy named Meiqin yesterday, I have to make her my wife. I don''t want to hide this from you." Sinai''s face fainted, and 10,000 people were unwilling, but now Naruto is already his closest and closest person. She didn''t want to make Naruto unhappy at all, she lowered her head and Sinai was wronged Said "If Naruto likes her, I won''t stop you, as long as you treat me well." Naruto was a little bit distressed, holding her face in both hands, letting her eyes look at each other, her eyes softly said "Rest assured, I will be good to you all my life, to you, and you are no worse than others in my heart." Xinnai''s face was reddish, and a sweet smile inside her nodded. "Well, I believe Naruto." Naruto smiled a little, pulled Min Xinnai and turned to the school in front of him. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Mei Qin''s group. Obviously Meiqin had already seen him, and he had a friendly expression. When he looked at his eyes, he immediately turned into a warm look, and turned his head without looking at Naruto. Naruto''s mouth smiled bitterly, and it seemed that Meiqin didn''t like him at all. Sinai noticed a bitter smile on the corner of Naruto''s mouth, and couldn''t help but tight Naruto''s hand, and said with a smile "Naruto, if you want to chase her now, I don''t mind." Naruto turned to look at Yun Xinnai and smiled slightly. "No, I accompany my wife Sinai all day today." Called by this wife, Ji Xinnai flushed with a blushing face, bowed her head in shame, and responded softly, with a sweet smile on her mouth. Because Nagisa Naina was so cute, Naruto really spent a day with her, also because Nasa Naina had no worries, so that she exposed her whole heart to her. She Xinnai, who was sticking to Naruto, didn''t care about other people''s views. As soon as it was time for class, she ran to Naruto with a happy smile. "Naruto, go back together." Looking at Nao Sinai''s smile, Naruto''s storm at the table was dumbfounded, and he felt a bit distressed and shook his head. He now understood that Nao Sina must have liked Naruto completely, which made him jealous for a while, but jealous Be jealous, but the good old man stormed the water gate without intervening, and patted Naruto''s expression, saying heavily. "Take good care of Ms. Xin Nai." Naruto glanced at him and frowned. "It''s up to you." Chapter 324： : Pursuing Meiqins True Love 1 Accompanying Chen Xinnai for one day, Naruto immediately began to implement his plan for pursuing Meiqin true love. The plan was simple, and Naruto was waiting for Meiqin''s arrival at the intersection of common noodles early in the morning. After waiting for more than an hour, the small figure appeared. There was no one to accompany, only one person, Naruto''s eyes brightened, knowing that this was an opportunity. He walked towards Meiqin, and when Meiqin saw Naruto, his little willow frowned, and he turned to run. Naruto stomped on the ground, and the whole person rushed over instantly. The speed was like a flash of light. For a second, he stopped in front of Meiqin who turned away. With a calm face, Naruto said seriously "Can I talk to you?" Meiqin trembled, and looked at Naruto with some fear. "I have something to talk about. Hurry up and let me go to class." The voice was soft, as if asking. Naruto straightens his face and says with a serious expression "I''ll let it go when I finish talking." Meiqin originally wanted to run away. Seeing that Naruto didn''t do much except to stop her, she lowered her vigilance, raised her small head and looked at Naruto. "You have something to say, just let me go." Naruto nodded, took a deep breath, and said flatly. "I really like you, please marry me. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Meiqin froze, looking at Naruto dumbfounded, her lips trembling a little, she said tremblingly. "That''s what you want to say." Naruto reached out and held Meiqin''s trembling little hand and said peacefully "Well, I actually waited for you these days because I liked you. Don''t you understand my heart?" Meiqin panicked and wanted to break Naruto''s palm, but unfortunately she was too weak to shake it off. After hearing Naruto''s confession, Meiqin''s face became unsightly, and she said with a long face. "Let go, I don''t like you, I said it, I hate it, I hate you, don''t you have a girlfriend, what do you bother me with." Naruto''s hands did not let go, but he held them tighter, his eyes were looking directly at Meiqin''s eyes, and he said seriously "Anyway, I will really like you." Meiqin blushed, remembering what Naruto was doing, waiting here every day, apparently waiting for him. Such an infatuation made Meiqin really panic in her heart. I didn''t know what to say, but she blushed and opened her mouth, and couldn''t pronounce Come. Naruto didn''t hesitate, in order to quickly get Meiqin''s true heart, some extreme means must be used, so he bowed his head and didn''t want to kiss Meiqin''s lips. With a kiss, Meiqin was shocked, and his expression was extremely surprised. After Naruto kissed, he quickly pulled out his small hand, covered his mouth, and looked at Naruto in a daze. "You, why are you kissing me?" With a lame foot, Mei Qin''s eyes were filled with tears and a grieved expression. Naruto can''t help but stay, this little loli is really very affectionate. The tone of talking after stealing kisses seems to be coquettish, so Naruto can''t help lowering her head and killing kisses on Meiqin''s cheek. One of the waves, Meiqin muttered her mouth with the other hand, holding her face, tears in her eyes could not help but sobbing, she was very aggrieved, opened her watery eyes, and looked at Naruto. "You are a bad person. Why are you still kissing me? I can''t say I like you, I don''t like you, ohh" The crying Meiqin turned her head, ran out towards the back, and ran away quickly, holding her mouth and face in one hand, very sad. Naruto didn''t have any regrets, but instead had a smile, looking at Mei Qin''s back, a smile on his face. ... One day''s lesson passed in time. After school, Naruto and Aya Sinai said goodbye and came to the road that must be passed by Nameiqin. She Xinnai has no complaints about Naruto''s pursuit of Meiqin, because Naruto has already lived in her home, and every night I can see that her heart is full of happiness, and she cares about this matter. Naruto leaned back on the trunk, looking at a straight road ahead, and observing the crowd on the road. Within a short while, the slightly beautiful figure appeared. With a lot of girls, Mei Qin had a laughing face. When she saw Naruto in front of her, her face changed, and her face was a little ruddy. She turned her head and told her classmates. "Sorry, I seem to have forgotten something?" After turning his head, he ran forward. Naruto saw Meiqin''s figure early in the morning. She did not expect that the girl ran away as soon as she saw herself. The smile on Naruto''s face became stronger. One step, the whole person rushed forward, the agile figure was only in the original The ground left an afterimage. Blinking in front of Meiqin. Meiqin was rushing forward without a thought at this time, but she did not find Naruto standing in front of her, and her entire body hit Naruto directly. "Yeah!" With a scream of panic, the body almost fell back, Naruto lazily hugged the little beauty piano. Feeling Naruto''s breath, Meiqin panicked, struggled hard, and kept yelling. "Let me go, let me go." Naruto looked at Meiqin''s struggle very funny, without any intention of loosening, but moved her palm to her waist, and a princess held her in a hug. Regardless of the group of girls in front of them who looked at the two in surprise, Naruto leapt, a few hundred meters, jumping towards the forest in front. A rise and fall is a distance of hundreds of meters. Holding Meiqin, she jumped to a tall branch. The height of the branch was high. Meiqin, who was in Naruto''s arms, glanced down, because the tree was too tall, her face was white, her hands were tight Holding Naruto''s clothes, he looked scared. Naruto looked at Meiqin''s look of fear and said with a smile "If you dare to run, I''ll keep you from this, do you understand me?" Meiqin looked at Naruto''s smile, shook her body, and shook her head sharply. After shaking it, she seemed to find something wrong and nodded her head immediately. Chapter 325： : Pursuing True Love 2 Naruto can''t help but laugh "Did you understand me?" Meiqin clasped Naruto''s clothes tightly with both hands, a look of fear, whispered "I see, don''t throw me down. Mtlnovel.com" Naruto laughed, grinning smirk "As long as you are obedient, I won''t keep you going." After saying that Naruto Mito straightened her body so that she could stand on a branch. Meiqin may be too young to have tried such a tall tree. Standing on that branch, her legs were weak and she was not stable at all. Sitting on a tree branch with his buttocks, his legs spread apart, and he hugged the thick tree trunk with his hands, Xiao Meiqin''s face was scared, and he was about to cry, and looked at Naruto pitifully. "I''m so scared, don''t keep me down, I''m afraid of falling." Naruto was looking at Meiqin''s trembling body very interestingly, squatting down gently, looking straight into her eyes and saying "Yes, but I want to ask you one thing. You have to answer honestly. If you don''t answer honestly, I will leave you here, understand?" Xiaomeiqin was about to cry, she nodded with teardrops in her eyes and whispered "I see, I answer you everything, don''t leave me, never leave me." Naruto nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile "I like it so well, that''s good, I ask you, do you like me?" Xiao Meiqin''s face was scared. When she heard Naruto''s words, her face became a little rosy, and she nodded blushingly. "One point. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto was happy and shouted "Really?" Xiaomeiqin thought for a while, thought very seriously, thought for a while with a serious expression, and then looked at Naruto, wrinkling the little Liu Mei "It used to be a bit, now it''s gone. You are a bad person and you will only bully me." Naruto couldn''t help but a bitter smile. It seemed that the last thing made Xiaomei Qin hate him, but this kind of hate is also the result of Naruto. Women, either hate it to the end or love it to the end. Staring at Meiqin''s serious expression, Naruto said with a smile "If I treat you well, would you like me?" Xiaomeiqin muttered, and said unhappyly "No, are you not good to me now, I don''t like me at all, I hate you." Naruto''s smiling face froze, and he found that the little girl''s personality was quite tenacious. Looking at Meiqin, Naruto''s face stretched and she said with a serious expression "Well, if you don''t like me, I''ll let you stay in this tree for a lifetime." Saying Naruto stood up and made a look to leave. Eyed Naruto was about to take off, Mei Qin, holding the trunk, burst into tears, tears kept flowing out of her eyes, and she cried in whisper. "Wait, don''t leave me here alone, I''m scared, I like you, I like you, so that''s all right." Naruto had a smirk on his face, squatted down and said with a smile "Is this good? Okay, now to ask you one last question, how do you really like me?" Seeing Naruto s smirk, Meiqin immediately understood that Naruto was teasing her, and he couldn''t help but grinned, and said with an unhappy expression. "You are so bad, I will never like you in my life." Naruto smiled bitterly in the heart, Meiqin''s character was really interesting, and it seemed impossible to force it, so Naruto straightened his face and said seriously. "Well, I''m not joking with you, don''t say anything for a lifetime, after all, we have a long way to go, and no one knows what will happen in the future." Xiaomeiqin blinked in front of her eyes, frowned, and looked at Naruto unhappyly. "You''re a bad person. I won''t like you anyway. I don''t like bad people." Naruto''s head has grown for a while, and Mei Qin''s stubborn look really makes him difficult, and he can''t force it. Naruto had to step forward to run to Meiqin again and put her back. Looking at Naruto''s hands, Meiqin panicked for a while and said helplessly "What are you doing, don''t come here, bad guys, don''t touch me." Because of too much panic, Meiqin''s hands holding the trunk were unstable, and when she loosened her body, her body tilted, and the whole person fell straight down, feeling the squalling wind near her ears. Xiao Meiqin''s face was scared without a trace of blood, and the whole person shivered. Naruto kicked the trunk with his legs, and the whole person rushed directly. The speed was as fast as a flash of light, and instantly picked up the beautiful piano that went straight to the ground. Naruto''s shoulders rested on her head, and Meiqin was held by Naruto and dropped to the ground without any trace of movement. Meiqin''s face with her feet on the ground was still not a little bloody, she was white, her lips were a little trembling, and she looked at Naruto''s aggrieved expression that she wanted to cry, but she held back and didn''t cry, she was very strong. Naruto let go of Meiqin, stared at her shameless face and said with a smile "Well, I was wrong just now. I shouldn''t put you so high. I just tease you. There are no other bad ideas." Meiqin looked at Naruto with a smile, nodded, and said with a choked tone. "Well, I understand. I shouldn''t say you''re a bad guy just now. Thank you for saving me." Naruto couldn''t help but moulded Mimi''s head and smiled. "Thank you. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have fallen off the tree. You don''t have to happen today, and I''m leaving." After turning around, Naruto strode away without any intention of turning back. Looking at Naruto''s back, Meiqin''s face was slightly red, and there was a feeling of loss in her heart, but she still shook her little head to shake the disappointment and walked towards the house. ... In the early morning of the second day, Naruto got up from the soft body of Xin Nai, put on clothes, and they held hands and came to the small stone road. When I saw Naruto stop, I did nt say much, and I stomped my feet and kissed Naruto with a smile, and said with a smile "Husband, I wish you got Meiqin''s sister." Naruto tightened her hands and said with a smile "Won''t Sinai wife be jealous." Xin Nai nodded and smiled happily. "Well, as long as you can stay with me for Naruto." The two said a few words of love intimately, and then they parted. Parting Naruto, Aya Sinai''s expression was still a bit dull, a look of reluctance. Naruto''s heart is a bit intolerable, but now is not the time to do this, Meiqin''s true love must be obtained. Chapter 326： : Pursuing Meiqin True Love 3 Waiting for Meiqin''s arrival, Naruto looked at the system, watched Chakra Practicing Dan approaching more than 2,000, and smiled, wondering if he should give Cha Xinna to Chakra Practicing Dan, and make another pupil Shu, Chen Xinnai of this era is very obedient to her, And because he has only one of his closest people, it is absolutely impossible for Bian Xinnai to betray. He can only say that he loves him more, and the secrets of the system are not afraid to be exposed. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Thinking of increasing the power of Nao Sinai, Naruto heard a bad voice. "Hey, little devil, are you pursuing Uchiha Mimi?" Naruto turned to look at the man. The headband of Muye Ninja''s headband was obviously from the lower leaves of Muye Village. Next to him was a little boy, who stared at Naruto with wide eyes. Naruto frowned, and said unhappyly "Can you call me a ghost, and what do you do in pursuit of Meiqin?" The name sullen. He didn''t expect Naruto to be so angry, his face was ugly, and he raised his wrist on his forehead with his right hand and said with a smirk. "Little **** boy, I''m from the Uchiha family. Pay attention to the tone of your voice." Naruto Yang Yang, said aggressively "My dear, that''s how I sound. Can you hit me if you can?" The words immediately angered the Uruha family, and their faces were distorted because of their anger. "you wanna die." He raised his hand and smashed into Naruto''s face. Naruto gave a scornful smile, raised his hand and easily grasped the fist of this bear. A cruel smile flickered across his face, his palms clenched and he clicked, and the sound of the cracked bones was crisp and loud. The name of Ni Ren''s face was distorted, and the whole person screamed in pain. Naruto raised his foot at his stomach and kicked it, slamming it, and letting go of his fist, the Uchiha flew straight down, rubbing his back against the ground, and gliding for a while It stopped at ten meters. Look. Yarn, Chinese website When he fell to the ground, he passed out. The little boy was frightened and looked at Naruto with trembling, a look of fear. Naruto gave him a glance, smiled coldly, raised his palm directly to grab the little boy''s sleeve, and asked with a sneer "Boy, who are you, dare to find someone to teach me, you don''t want to live." The little boy trembled with the strength of Naruto in front, almost urinating his pants, the whole person said tremblingly. "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me, my name is Uchiha Fuyue." Naruto was dumbfounded and asked in surprise. "You are Sasuke''s father?" The little boy looked at Naruto and said very scared "Who is Sasuke?" Naruto finds that he did make a mistake, but a little fart wouldn''t care about such a thing. It turned out to be Sasuke''s father, so he was a rival. So Naruto was not polite. He mentioned the little rich boy''s collar and lifted him When I got up, looking at the woods in front, I still had to pass by. If he hits it, he will be seriously injured if he doesn''t die. Xiao Fuyue''s frightened body will tremble for a while, crying with tears on his face "Don''t throw me out, I apologize, I shouldn''t bother my brother, I''m wrong, don''t still." Naruto doesn''t listen. When he raises his hand, he hits a tree in front of it. A cry of anger came at this time "Naruto, stop me." Meiqin ran to Naruto in anger, with a look of anger. Naruto only stopped and threw it, but his hands holding Xiao Fuyue''s collar did not let go. He turned to look at Meiqin and said with a faint smile. "Are you familiar with this guy?" Meiqin froze, glanced at the appearance of the shaking boy in Naruto, and muttered in a bad voice. "He''s from my clan. Naruto, don''t mess around, otherwise I''ll be angry." Naruto poked his lips and smiled evilly. "I just want you to be angry." After talking about Xiao Fuyue''s collar, aiming at the big tree in front, a fierce one still went out, Xiao Fuyue rushed straight towards the big tree. The rumbling wind in his ear scared him and fainted halfway. With a bang, Xiao Fuyue smashed into the tree, and the big tree with a trunk of 2 meters in thickness shook a bit and almost fell down, but Xiao Fuyue passed out due to pain. Watching Naruto still put people in front of her, Mei Qin''s face was ugly, and he shouted at Naruto. "Naruto, you are a badass, you are a big badass, I don''t care about you, I will ignore you forever." Naruto said with a smile "You ignore me, I can ignore you, like this." He stretched his head, tilted his head and kissed Meiqin''s lips, and then he touched them. When they parted, the whole person moved back quickly, turned his head, and left with a big laugh. Meiqin modelled the kissed mouth and looked at the back of Naruto leaving in front of her. Her teeth were itchy and stomped her hate. ... That night, Naruto didn''t go to Meiqin, but Yu Xi Xinnai went home together, holding her on her shoulders, so that she sat on the carpet obediently. Looking at Naruto with a serious expression, Sinnay''s eyes were full of admiration, and she said with a sweet smile on her face "Naruto, what are you doing?" Naruto was sitting in front of Aya Sinai and called out the strongest system and said casually "I''m going to give you a boost to Chakra now. Some things are secret. You can''t tell anyone, even the closest ones around me. This is our two secrets." Sinai was dumbfounded, blinking his eyes dumbly, his face nodded solemnly and said "Well, I promise I won''t tell anyone else, Naruto''s secret, and I won''t say it until I die." Naruto smiled with satisfaction. He took out a thousand Chakras, and at the same time took out the pupil draw box for 1 day. Clicking on the draw, the prizes were shaken, and the three-shot jade writing round eyes came out. Taking a look at the system model of Sangou''s writing round eyes, Naruto stretched out a hand and pointed at Chennai''s head and said softly "Close your eyes and I''ll give you something good." Xinnai closed her eyes obediently. Naruto directly gave the three hooks jade to Xun Xinnai, and the eyes of those three three jade jade immersed in the two pupils of Xun Xinnai, and the eyes of the two three shock jade trembled. At the same time when they opened again, it was the three rounds of jade writing. Feeling different things in her eyes, Xin Xinna was very excited. She turned her head through a mirror and saw the three hooks in her eyes, exclaimed in surprise. "Naruto, this is the writing chakra. How is it possible that Naruto can create the writing chakra?" Naruto nodded and said seriously "Well, I can actually create writing chakras, but I can''t tell you how to create them." Xin Nai nodded, turned to look at Naruto, and said with admiration. "Naruto, with your ability, you can compare ninjas from all countries." Naruto smiled a little, took out a thousand Chakra practitioners, and looked at Xin Xinnai. "This is chakra cultivation alchemy, which can increase the amount of chakras." Xinnai looked at Naruto''s Chakra, and did not pick it up, but pushed away calmly and said "Naruto, there are enough chakras in my body, these things are not useful to me." Naruto was stunned, which reminded her of Chen Xinnai''s physique. It was because of Chakra''s strength that she was selected as the container of the nine tails. Chapter 327： : Improving the Power of 玖 Sinai Looking at the thousand Chakra cultivation alchemy in his hand, Naruto took it out and used it. He swallowed it all in, and a large amount of Chakra burst open in his stomach. Carats are fused together, so a horrible amount of chakras fills every cell. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Naruto releases this horrible Chakra at a slight release. However, these chakras are not under control, and they must be controlled after 5 days of on-hook cultivation. Naruto looked at , wondering if there was anything else to defend Xinnai, and after thinking for a while, suddenly thought of the blood relay limit, this kind of thing is the best. So Naruto began to synthesize the blood following boundaries with scrolls. Ten scrolls were synthesized once. The first one was Moringa. There are nearly 50 scrolls of Moringa''s Ninjutsu scrolls. They were quickly synthesized by clicking. All five times were failures, Naruto was depressed for a while, did not stay, and again used the wooden clog ninjutsu synthesis, there are still 30 wooden clogs, which can be synthesized 3 times, but the first time it succeeded, the second consecutive success, 3 failures. Naruto was rejoicing for two wooden scrolls, but suddenly thought that this thing would not be suitable for the current one. The power of the wooden clog was too horrible, and the impact was too great. Naruto hesitated for a while, and did not take out the two wooden crotch blood boundaries. Instead, he took out the Six Immortals mode, and a dark red scroll appeared in Naruto''s palm instantly. Such a magical thing made Min Xin Nai cover her mouth, a surprised expression, although very surprised, but did not ask what. Naruto reaches the scroll in front of Yoshinagi and says with a smile "You open it in your hand." Xin Nai nodded, took Naruto''s dark red scroll, opened it, looked at the six fairy mode, and could not help but say "Six Immortals, Naruto, how could you have this thing?" Obviously, for the Six Immortals, Yun Xinnai knew a little bit, and was shocked that Naruto had such a scroll, so I couldn''t help asking. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Finding that he was talking too loudly, Sinnai quickly covered his mouth and looked at Naruto apologetically. "I''m sorry Naruto, I didn''t ask just now, I''m just curious. Naruto must have something that I can''t tell me, I understand." Naruto nodded, gently sculpted Moo Xinnai''s head, stroked the red hair, and smiled calmly. Sinai is very touching Naruto''s soothing model, with a sweet smile on her face. She is most happy for Naruto''s love of her hair. At this time, the dark red scroll in the hand of Xin Xinna turned into a ray of light pouring into her body, feeling a little more worried about her. "Naruto, it''s really the power of the Six Immortals. It looks like this scroll is real." Feeling the knowledge in his head, as soon as Nao Sinai closed her eyes, she opened the Six Immortals mode, her gold body glittered, and unlike Naruto, there was no rune. The Six Immortals performed perfectly on Nai Sinai s body. There is a very noble feeling. Naruto was surprised for a moment while looking at Jin Xinnai''s golden body model. Feeling that the whole body of Chakra was different at the beginning, Xin Nai was very happy, and an excited yelling hugged Naruto, the smiling face could not help crying, the tears in the corner of her eyes kept falling, soft in Naruto''s ear Say "Naruto, you are so nice to me. I really thank you so much. I want to stay with you forever. I won''t let you leave me." Naruto twitched Sinai''s shoulder and said gently "Fool, of course, you are my wife, Sinai." Xinnai raised her head with two happy tears on her face, and bowed her head and kissed Naruto''s lips. The two were together, kissing passionately. ... On the second day, Naruto waited in the small stone road early in the morning to wait for Meiqin''s arrival. After a while, Meiqin with a dull face walked over, different from usual, and now there is no one around Meiqin, only she is alone. Look at the soles of the feet and don''t know what to think, go forward. Naruto approached the past curiously, stood in front of Meiqin, and said quietly. "Hey, Meiqin, what are you thinking?" When Mei Qin looked up, she saw Naruto, her brows frowned slightly, and she said in displeased tone. "Naruto, I said yesterday, I don''t care about you." After speaking, he turned his head and walked to the side. Naruto took Meiqin''s arm and pulled it gently. Meiqin''s body was unstable, and she fell into Naruto''s arms. Panicked Meiqin kept raising her fist and slap on Naruto''s chest, shouting panicfully. "What are you doing, let me go, let me go." Naruto grabbed Mei Qin''s shoulders with both hands, and bent down to be in line with Mei Qin''s eyes, and said with a serious expression. "I won''t let go of you, I will make you my own, even if I rob me." Meiqin froze, gave up struggling to look at Naruto''s eyes, and burst into tears, wow, crying very sad, tears rolled down from his eyes, crying while talking "I don''t want to like you, I don''t want you to like it, you are a bad guy, I don''t want you to like it." Mei Qin''s cry made Naruto''s heart sink, and she felt a sense of loss instantly. She smiled bitterly, let go of the arm holding Mei Qin''s shoulder, wiped the tears in the corner of her eye, and sighed "Well, I''m a badass. I won''t force you anymore. I won''t force you anymore. I will leave your sight. I won''t come to you again. Don''t cry." Wiping off Meiqin''s tears, Naruto stood upright and was about to leave. Meiqin suddenly pulled Naruto''s arm, holding Naruto''s right arm with both hands, and the body shook slightly. No lips spoke. Naruto glanced at Meiqin indifferently and said coldly "Well, I''ll leave you now. I really don''t deserve it. I''m just a bad guy." Meiqin panicked, and Naruto apparently wanted to ignore her, which made Meiqin feel uncomfortable for a while, and Pan''s heart was panicked, and he said panicfully. "Naruto, I don''t mean that, I really don''t mean that, you are not a badass, I said something wrong, don''t ignore me." Naruto looked at Meiqin, turned her head to stare at her lovely eyes, and the ghost sent her head down, and kissed her lips. Under the kiss, Meiqin stayed, and drowsed in place, waiting until Naruto kissed No response past. Chapter 328： : Confession to Meiqin Looking at Meiqin''s stupid look, Naruto chuckled softly in her ear. "The anxiety you showed just now shows that you like me a little in your heart, this time it is my affection, and you will return it to me in the future. Mtlnovel.com" Meiqin blushed, watching Naruto pouting, and said dissatisfied "You kissed me again, you are a badass, you are a badass, I did not like you as a badass." Naruto''s expression remains unchanged, smiling "Then I''m a badass, why do you keep holding my hand?" As soon as Meiqin lowered her head, she found that her hands were holding Naruto s arms tightly. She did not want to let go of her subconsciously. When she saw her hands, Meiqin''s face turned red, and she lowered her head and did not dare to speak, but her hands Did not let go. This looks like Meiqin clearly shows that she is a little concerned about herself, Naruto still knows, how could such a good opportunity be passed. With both hands stretched, she held Mei Qin''s waist and hugged her. Holding her in her arms and stringing out to the side, Meiqin exclaimed nervously. "Don''t, don''t take me to that high trunk, I''m afraid." Naruto smiled at Meiqin and said softly "Relax, I won''t make you dangerous." After talking about it, he jumped to a slightly shorter branch, sitting on the tree, holding Mei Qin without letting go, looking at her scared little face. Whispered "Well, now we can have a good relationship and love." Holding on to Naruto''s chest, Meiqin seemed to be afraid of falling off. It looked like she was lying in Naruto''s arms. When she heard Naruto''s words, her face turned red, and she said softly. "Who''s in love with you, you''re a bad guy, I won''t tell you. Mtlnovel.com" Naruto is also not angry, smiled, said with a slight smile "I''m a badass, I''m a big wolf, and now I want to eat your little white rabbit." That weird look, amused Meiqin couldn''t help laughing, the corners of her mouth suddenly bent, a beautiful crescent shape, the smiling Meiqin moved Naruto''s heart, and bowed her head and kissed on her face. Meiqin covered her kissed face and muttered her mouth, as if coquettishly said "You kiss me again, don''t kiss anymore, otherwise I really ignore you." Naruto smirked "If I don''t kiss, will you ignore me and be my little wife?" Meiqin grunted, glanced at Naruto angrily, raised the cheeks, and said angrily "I don''t care about you. You''re a bad guy. I don''t care about a bad guy." Meiqin is like a coquettish little girl. She is amused by Naruto, holding her body tightly, looking at Meiqin''s cheek gently. "I am a bad guy, but I will only be the only bad guy in your heart, and I will make you bad for my whole life." Immediately, Meiqin, who understood Naruto''s words, bowed her head shyly, and did not dare to look at Naruto seriously. Naruto stretches out a hand, points to Meiqin''s chin to keep her eyes flat on herself, and says calmly. "Promise me to be my wife, I will give you the best things, and I will be good to you all my life." Meiqin looked at Naruto''s eyes and suddenly became fascinated. Obviously, Naruto is very temperamental now, and the momentum under the mighty power makes Meiqin fascinated. The little star stared straight up, and nodded involuntarily. "Well, I promise you." Naruto was overjoyed, hugged Meiqin cheerfully, and shouted happily. "Haha, Meiqin''s wife, rest assured, I will make you happy forever," Meiqin''s shy expression did not dare to look at Naruto. If Naruto''s palm was not on her chin, her head might be buried in her chest again. Naruto faced Meiqin''s lips and wanted to kiss it again, but Meiqin raised her hand and blocked Naruto''s mouth with Bai Nen''s small hand, and muttered that little mouth. "I only promise you to be your wife in the future. You can''t kiss me now, you can only kiss later." Naruto held Meiqin''s small hand in one hand and said lightly. "Yes, but you always have to pay me something, like kiss me." Meiqin said wrinkling Xiaoliu Mei "I said, you can''t kiss, you can kiss later." Naruto said with a smile "That''s all right, don''t kiss, just kiss." Meiqin frowned for a moment, and seemed to understand that this kiss was different from her face, so she stretched her head and kissed Naruto''s face. After the kiss, Meiqin''s face turned red, and she was afraid to look at Naruto. Naruto smiled at his kissed cheek, "Little Meiqin, now you are my little wife, but don''t forget it." Meiqin nodded and said gently "Well, Naruto, in fact, I liked you a few days ago, but why do you want to slap people in my clan, you can''t do that in the future, otherwise I will be unhappy." Xiao Meiqin looked up at Naruto with a resentful look. Naruto clasped her soft body and said with a smile "Rest assured, I must promise you not to talk to them, that''s all right." Meiqin nodded and continued "Well, it''s almost the same, but you have to promise me one thing." Naruto''s head got bigger, he asked with a big head "What else?" Meiqin lowered her head and whispered shyly "We can''t have children now, we have to wait to have children later." Naruto was confused, Mei Qin''s words really shocked him, it seems that this little girl is more mature than him. Naruto amused by Meiqin, said with a laugh "Of course, but when will Meiqin''s wife give birth to me?" Meiqin reached out a white tender finger, nodded her head, and thought for a while, then she said seriously "Wait until I grow up." Naruto was holding Meiqin and said with a smile. "Yes, as soon as Meiqin''s wife grows up, we will have children immediately." Mei Qin Jiao shouted "Pervert, you are a big pervert." The two communicated for a while and separated from each other shortly, but this task was completed but did not come, which means that Meiqin has not yet received true love, and maybe an opportunity is needed. Naruto understands that Meiqin just fell in love with him for a while, but he wasn''t really happy. Only true love can be considered true love. However, I do nt understand how to do Naruto. I can only use time to influence slowly. There is still more than a month left, and time is still sufficient. And Meiqin is just a little girl. Little girl is the best It is not cheating, it is not cheating, it should be love. Chapter 329： : Damn Mission For three days in a row, Naruto was busy for a while, and she had to accompany Mei Qin, and also to Xin Xinnai. Both girls had to accompany him, so Naruto had no spare time to do other things. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Originally he was going to take a look around this era, but it was empty. In the past few days, Naruto has gained a lot of things, such as being able to synthesize Moringa 3 more times. Unfortunately, Naruto s chance of failure has kept Naruto from daring to agree, so he can only keep it. Wait for a while and then synthesize again. After a few glances at the nearly 2,000 Ninjutsu cultivators, Naruto knew that when he was going to practice Ninjutsu, he was thinking about whether to strengthen the fire urn ninja first, or to continue to strengthen the urn, urn. There are still more than a dozen ninjutsu not learned. The strength of the s-class clogs makes Naruto really taste sweet. As Naruto walked along the small stone road, a gentle shout came from behind him. "Naruto." Meiqin waved Xiaobai''s hand, squeezed out from several girls, and hurriedly ran towards Naruto. A rushing trot made Meiqin''s face flushed with a small mouth, panting, and looking at Naruto with a smile on her face. "Naruto, come here so early." Naruto held his head in both hands and calmly looked at Meiqin''s rushing face. "I''m waiting for my favorite Meiqin sister." Meiqin''s cheeks became rosier, she said tenderly "Naruto is kidding me again." Naruto spread his hands, holding Meiqin''s face and smiling. "How can I be kidding, this is all my heart. Look at Mao.line, Chinese.text, net Meiqin blushed at all, not at Naruto, the little eyes turning grey, dodging, a shy look, shouted coquettishly. "Naruto says this again, and I will ignore you." Naruto laughed, let go of her hands, and turned into a little white hand holding Meiqin. Meiqin''s face is still too thin, and even small jokes can''t stand it. Feeling the touch of Naruto''s palm, Meiqin did not break free, but smiled sweetly and clenched a little. The two were walking along the road, and Mei Qin''s face was smiling, very excited smile. Naruto looked at Meiqin''s smile, and got a headache. Now Meiqin looks obviously like him. Why the true love mission has not come yet, is it going to be overturned, but this is impossible. When Xinnai''s mission is completed, he all No pushover. It seems that this thing is another pit. We must create an opportunity for Meiqin to really like him. Thinking of the task, Naruto took Meiqin''s little hand and walked slowly. Not long before, a person suddenly emerged from the back, holding Naruto''s other arm, and making a cute voice "Naruto, why did you leave so soon?" Xin Nai looked at Naruto with a look of grievance. Naoto Naina''s appearance made Naruto clearly feel that Meiqin''s hands were tightened a little, and a smiling face solidified, staring at Nao Sinai. Perceiving a glance of hatred around Naruto, Misaki Naina turned her head to see Meiqin, her expression stiffened, and she let go of Naruto''s arm with a smirk and smiled. "Naruto, I''m not bothering you if you are slow in other matters." There was a warmth in Naruto''s heart, and Su Xinnai''s empathy was really good, but he still understood that this was not Su Xinnai''s original intention, just because she loved herself so much that she didn''t want to care about anything. Make yourself angry. Thinking of Nai Sinai''s love, Naruto turned to Mei Qin and said "Yes, I have one more thing. I won''t be with you today." Meiqin clasped Naruto''s palm tightly with her hands, and looked at him with a small mouth and aggrieved. Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "Relax, I''ll be with you later." Meiqin reluctantly let go of Naruto''s palm, Naruto bowed his head apologetically, kissed on Meiqin''s face, turned his head to meet Chen Xinnai, who walked with his head down. Naruto stole a kiss, Meiqin''s face was a little pink, and she shaped a sweet smile on the kissed right cheek. ... In two days, Naruto''s relationship with Meiqin became more and more intimate, so close to the small mouth, Meiqin did not refuse at all. It''s a pity that the **** complete task hasn''t come yet, which makes Naruto depressed for a while, and he really suspects that it is a system failure. However, this chance is not high. Just after the fifth day of contact with Meiqin, Naruto heard something that was related to him. Uchiha Fuyue was almost beaten to cripple, which made his father very angry. His father was also a well-known person in the Uchiha family and heard that Naruto had hit him. I came to talk about the three generations of Naruto, but unfortunately, the third generation of Naruto has been controlled by Naruto, and as the illegitimate son of the third generation of Naruto, no one dares to touch him. So Uchiha''s father had to put down the anger and hold back. It didn''t take long before the Uchiha clan rumors said that Uchiha-Meiko and Naruto are in contact, and that people in the clan and foreigners talk about big and small, as long as the patriarch doesn''t care about it, it can actually be so. It is a pity that Uchiha Fuyue''s father would not do so. Uchiha Fuyue almost suffered a half body failure. How could a parent not be angry? Uchiha Fuyue''s father took this matter and started to make a fuss, reacted to the patriarch, and exaggerated that the writing chakra could not fall into the hands of outsiders. Naruto came for the writing chakra of their tribe. Although Uchiha Miguchi hasn''t opened her eyes yet, the patriarch does not want to let the writing chakras fall into the hands of other races. This is not a trivial matter. After all, girls from the Uchiha family and other children in life may still inherit writing chakras. Will lead to the flood of writing chakras, and pedigree impure. In view of the serious dangers of this incident, the patriarch decided to lock Uchiba Mikoto. Don''t let her go to school to see Naruto again, let her reflect on her mistakes. Without knowing it, Meiqin was caught by the clan and locked up. This incident, Naruto still listened to the three generations of Naruto, as the third generation of Naruto also participated in this matter, because Meiqin''s incident was not ordered by Naruto, the third generation of Naruto also defaulted. After hearing Naruto, the whole person was frightened for a few seconds. He did not expect that the people of the Uchiha family were so disgusted. It seemed that the Uchiha family was a selfish family from the beginning. Chapter 330： : Uchiha Family The day Naruto learned, Naruto asked three generations of Naruto to investigate where Meiqin was being held. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The identity of the three generations of Naruto let him know without any obstruction. The location of Meiqin turned out to be a place where prisoners were held. Hearing this incident made Naruto angry, Meiqin was just a child, and the Uchiha family had done too much. In order not to harm Meiqin, Naruto immediately rushed to the Uchiha clan. He went to the evening of the day for insurance. Although he was not afraid of the Uchiha clan, he had to be careful about everything. In the world of Naruto, he still Be regarded as invincible existence. I thought that the spot was so powerful at first that it wasn''t pressed down by anyone. Even if one''s strength is so strong, he can''t reach the whole world in the end. So Naruto seemed very careful. The round moon is hanging at high altitude, and the Uchiha family has a special place, covering a large area. The Uchiha clan is one of the most powerful clan in Kuniha Ninja Village, the country of fire, and is known for its writing eye, one of the three major pupils. Uchiha is descended from Indra, the eldest son of the six immortals, inheriting the eyes of the immortals, and established the Muye Village with the Qianshou tribe. It also shows that the Uchiha clan''s status in Muye Village is very high, which also indirectly led to the Uchiha clan''s almost coup d''tat to take control of Muye village. Unfortunately, it was destroyed by Itachi. Rows of houses didn''t have a bit of light. According to the three generations of Naruto, Naruto went straight along an alley. At Naruto''s speed, the whole person could only see a black shadow flashing through without any one. One can find him. It didn''t take long to go straight, and as soon as I turned, I saw the place where the three generations of Naruto said. A very ordinary chalet looked very inconspicuous. Naruto stepped forward, closed his eyes, opened the eye of the writing wheel, looked at it for a few moments, and immediately noticed the strangeness. There were people inside, and those people''s chakras were a lot chaotic, indicating that there was more than one person, and it seemed that the room had a lot of strangeness. As soon as Naruto reached out, and controlled the wind property, Chakra, it was easily broken, and an iron lock on the barrier door. novelhall.com Opening the door is a very ordinary room. Naruto''s hands and palms are used to activate the fairy mode. Naruto, who has greatly increased his ability, scans around and finds the organ hidden under the floor at a glance. Obviously, it leads to the basement, which looks like a cell. Naruto didn''t hesitate, walked forward, opened the door on the ground, and a staircase appeared in front of Naruto. Slowly walking down the stairs, it was obvious that the sound below was very mixed, and the voice was loud. "Little hybrid, do you know what is the most important thing in our clan, don''t you forget the words of the clan, the eyes of our clan cannot be leaked out, this is a rule." "Stop talking nonsense, give her two slaps and wake her up." I only heard popping and popping, very crisp sounds echoed in this basement, Naruto''s expression changed, and I knew that Meiqin might be scolded, and my heart was anxious, and the whole person rushed down instantly. At Naruto''s speed, he reached the bottom of the basement in seconds. Meiqin tied by a rope in front of her, her clothes are intact, there are no scars on her skin, just two red slaps on her face, and she looks at the two adults in front of her with a look of fear. One of the two men embraced his chest with both hands, and an admiring smile looked at the two in front. Another man, with his eyes as the writing eye of a single hook, pinched Meiqin''s chin in one hand and said fiercely "I want to make you understand that our Uchiha family of illusions is powerful, and see if you still associate with foreigners." Meiqin''s frightened body trembled, her small face, and she looked at the eyes of the person in panic with a horrified expression. "No, don''t come again, I''m afraid of pain, I don''t want to." The man with a smirk on his face, tortured him to enjoy great fun, and this person does not have to bear any responsibility, the patriarch personally instructed to teach this little girl well, this is regarded as killing the chicken to the monkeys, so that the family is no longer This happened. Shan Gouyu''s spinning man, not knowing at this time, an angry Naruto rushed forward. Naruto''s fast figure made the two people completely unresponsive. Naruto dived down and ran towards the man who was about to use magic. The lightning figure was almost invisible, waiting for the two to react. It was a loud "bang", Naruto s volley body kicked 180 degrees, and during the kick, pinched Meiqin''s chin on his head. The air shook, and the man flew out flat on the side. Hit the wall straight down, and slammed the wall into a large pit. The whole person fell to the ground with a trace of blood on his forehead. When she saw Naruto, Meiqin''s pupils became large, and tears burst into her big eyes, crying. "Naruto, save me." Naruto turned his head to look at Meiqin''s face, raised his body, and launched the chakra, which cut off all the strings tied by Meiqin''s body. As soon as Mei Qin''s body was lifted in the air, her whole body softened and fell straight. Naruto stepped forward and hugged Meiqin''s small body around his chest. Meiqin felt Naruto''s embrace, and the whole person burst into tears. Under the eruption of emotions, crying was very sad, and he couldn''t say a single cry, but the tears kept flowing from the corner of his eyes, and Naruto''s shoulders Wet. Naruto slaps Mei Qin''s shoulders, calmly comfortingly "Well, don''t cry, these guys, I will help you teach them." Meiqin lifted her head, face a bitter, tears still lingering in her eyes, said sobbing "Naruto, I know you''re great, but you can''t beat them. They have opened their eyes. The writing wheel in our tribe is more powerful than Naruto''s imagination." Naruto whispered her beautiful black hair "Rest assured, these scum will not be in my eyes." The two ninjas of the Uchiha family in the rear reacted, and the kicked one also climbed up, screaming with blood, **** Naruto. "You''re Naruto, good, we won''t go to you, you came to us, you don''t want to go out here today." After speaking, the single hook jade was opened, the eyes of the single hook jade were written, and they were staring at Naruto, pulling out their sufferings, opening up their posture, ready to rush up. In addition, the ninja also calmed his face, closed his eyes, opened a writing eye of the single hook jade, looked at Naruto, and took out the pain without any effort, just watching him indifferently. "Naruto, although you are the son of three generations of Naruto, but things in our clan are not in your control, I advise you to leave quickly or you will die here." Naruto held Meiqin in one hand, stood upright, turned to look at Naruto, and said coldly. "Don''t talk big, deal with you, give me 2 seconds." The ninja who was beaten heard this before, and couldn''t help laughing, and said with a laugh "Small boy, don''t amplify your words. I was hit by you accidentally just now. This is not that simple." After speaking, I lifted the bitterness and shot at Naruto, quickly ran down, took out two bitterness, and the whole person rushed over. Another ninja also raised his hand, and two Kumo shot toward Naruto, and four Kumo shot towards Naruto in both directions. Chapter 331： : Narutos Rage Naruto has an indifferent expression and no smile. When the two ninjas are going to shoot hard, they hold Meiqin tightly with both hands, and put Meiqin''s body in his arms, said softly. "Good, don''t watch or listen to the next thing. Look at Mao.line, Chinese.text, net Meiqin lay down in Naruto''s arms obediently, holding her small ears, and buried her head in Naruto''s arms too deeply. Naruto vacated his hands, clenched his fast seal, and shouted. "Art fire escape **** fireball." A huge fireball, the fireball with a diameter of 30 meters, covered the whole house, and the heavy smoke smashed at the two ninjas. Obviously, the two ninjas have been stupid. Such a terrible fireball has made them stupid. When they were wrapped by the fireball, they didn''t respond. They just made a terrible cry. Under that terrible cry, the two ninjas were burned with no **** and no bones left. The impact of fireballs continued unabated, and they slammed into the front wall quickly, smashing through the walls, and the whole house trembled. The fireballs passed through the room and hit the streets. Such terrible fireballs, successive After hitting several houses, it turned into a huge mushroom cloud. The huge explosion sounded everyone, and the family ran out of the room. Naruto hugged Meiqin and hugged him. Regardless of the people of the Uchiha clan, he jumped to the roof and was about to leave. As a result, a middle-aged man blocked Naruto. With a serious expression, the three hooks of the eyes were spinning, looking at Meiqin in Naruto''s arms, roaring with a calm face. "Meiqin, you are a member of my clan. Hurry up and leave this guy." Meiqin was buried in Naruto''s arms. Looking at the man in front of her, her body shook, her body was shaking, her face was pale, and her frightened lips called a patriarch. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Naruto turned his head to glance at the Uchiha patriarch. The whole body of Chakra is very garbage. His strength is only a level of tolerance, and it is only the writing eye of San Gouyu. The patriarch glanced at Naruto coldly, and stared, his eyes spitting fire. "Naruto, you killed two people in my clan. Do you want to leave like this?" Naruto stared straight at the patriarch and hummed coldly. "It''s all about me. The two scums should die. If you continue to stop me, I will destroy you." The patriarch froze slightly and said with a smirk. "Naruto, you are too arrogant. In front of my writing round eyes, even the three generations of Naruto can''t retreat." The three hook jade writing round eyes rotate, and the patriarch directly launches illusion to Naruto. Naruto''s corner of his mouth slipped, revealing a sneer, his eyes shook, and the eternal kaleidoscope opened. Looking at Naruto''s eyes, the chief trembled all over, and the illusion was lifted immediately, and stunned at Naruto. "Writing chakras, you have chakras. This is impossible. Who are you? Why are your chakras better than me? This is, this is an eternal kaleidoscope. Impossible, how old are you. This is not at all. may." Like the crazy patriarch, he kept screaming. Such shocking things made his nerves confused. Naruto smiled coldly, eyes whispered, and whispered "Amaterasu." As soon as the clan''s pupils enlarged, he heard the cry, and the whole person turned into a petrified state. He was shocked and suspected that he was dreaming. However, feeling the black flame rising from his body, the patriarch Uchiha came to his senses, and in a hurry, quickly retreated, staring at Naruto''s eyes again. "This is impossible, this is impossible." A string of flames was several meters high, wrapping the Uchiha patriarch''s entire body and turning it into a fiercely burning black flame. The black flame continued to burn his body. Within a few seconds, the Uchiha patriarch was just for a ball. The smoke, a miserable cry, echoed in this silent night for a long time. Most of the people in the clan saw the death of the patriarch, some were afraid of the black flame, and some were angry. With two legs jumping, more than a dozen Uchiha people surrounded Naruto, closed their eyes, opened immediately, opened the single hook jade, the double hook jade wrote round eyes, staring at Naruto. Looking around the crowd, Naruto smiled coldly "You are all trying to die." After speaking, I was about to activate my pupillary ability. As a result, a pair of small hands held Naruto''s clothes tightly and raised his head. Meiqin said pitifully. "Naruto, please don''t hurt my people?" Naruto stared at Meiqin, grinned, and brought a wicked smile, saying "No, sister Meiqin. Now you are my person. You must listen to me. You can only have one of my loved ones in this world." Domineering words made Meiqin fascinated for a while. Thinking of Naruto''s powerful strength, Meiqin''s whole heart fell into it, especially Naruto''s eternal kaleidoscope gave her great charm. Obsessed eyes looked at Naruto, Meiqin nodded unconsciously. Naruto puts Meiqin''s body flat with a smile, puts it in her arms, and gently speaks in her ear. "Holding my waist, don''t fall down, otherwise you will die." Meiqin nodded, opened her hands, wrapped around Naruto''s waist, and hugged it as if her entire body was hanging on Naruto''s body. Naruto raised his head again and looked at more and more people around him. At this time, there were more than twenty people. Everyone''s eyes were unfriendly. Obviously, as soon as Naruto moved, everyone would come over. After a few glances, Naruto laughed and laughed. "Today I want you to understand that the gap in strength cannot be made up by the number of people." After finishing talking about the tile at the bottom of my foot, I jumped up, this jump is a height of hundreds of meters, jumped over the sky, my hands quickly printed, and screamed lowly. "Wooden sting, wood dragon art." There was a sway on the ground, a wooden dragon with a head that was tens of meters wide and larger than the nine-tailed demon fox raised his head, opened his huge mouth, and rushed towards the people of the Uchiha family. The shot was such a horrible clog, which made Uchiha''s family look horrified, and some incapable ones screamed and ran away. At this time the village was also alarmed, and several shadow ninjas also rushed over. And one of the jumping wooden dragon''s mouths was aimed at a list of Gouyu''s writing wheels. The Uchihas bit the past. The ninja moved back and forth quickly, with his hands printed, and a fireball shot in the past. Unfortunately, The fireball is too small, and it will not burn at all when it hits the dragon. It only sparks a little. Chapter 332： : Narutos Strength Mu Long opened his mouth aggressively, swooped down, grabbed the ninja directly, and swallowed in. wap.novelhall.com The s-class wooden dragon can be said to be one of Naruto''s strongest ninjutsu skills, which is 100 times more powerful than those of the water dragon and earth dragon. Mulong kept diving, using that big mouth to bite those who killed Uchiha. The whole scene was panicked to the extreme, and some people kept making tragic calls, and some even spit blood and flew out when they were rubbed by the wooden dragon, and fainted on the ground. Then it was crushed by Mu Long''s huge and long body to crush it. The people of the Uchiha family were completely panicked, and they couldn''t control Naruto, which was hundreds of meters high in the sky, but escaped from the wolf. In less than a minute, more than ten people of the Uchiha clan died under the mouth of the wooden dragon. Seeing fewer and fewer clan members, a low-pitched shout came from the crowd. "Don''t panic, three generations of adults will soon come, we will come and join together for a low-end, otherwise those who have not opened their eyes will die here." The man''s voice played a very good role. Some people with open eyes originally wanted to run, but suddenly stopped, staring firmly at the wooden dragon in front. One word stabilized the scene, and I have to say that the Uchiha family is still very trained. At the moment, most of the people with a little strength stopped panicking and turned to look at the wooden dragon. Nearly fifty people of the Uchiha family surrounded the wooden dragon. The hands were printed, one after the other, and I wanted to use the fire to ignite this big wooden dragon. Unfortunately, the wooden dragon has evolved. If it is not Naruto''s s-class fireball, these garbage fireballs will simply point. No, just a little scar. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Even so, the power of more than fifty people''s Ninjutsu Qili was still terrifying. This battle was more fierce than catching Nine Tail. At this time, the other Shangren in the village also rushed over, most of them were not only names Shang Ni, but a closer look, a few of these Shang Ni are very familiar with Kakashi, Kay and others, presumably it is Kakashi''s father and others. The crowd grew more and more, some physical skills and various dazzling ninjutsu shot towards the wooden dragon, and the banging sound continued. Mulong yelled in the sky, with a big mouth, biting at the ninjas who harassed it. It''s a pity that the body is too big, and the speed of diving seems very slow in front of the elite Shangren, obviously it is impossible to bite, but it gave several Shangren the opportunity to take advantage of it, and threw a few flames into its mouth. With a bang, a huge fireball slammed into the dragon''s body, smashing its body into a large hole while exploding. Mulong''s body was crooked, and he went down to the side. The people of the Uchiha family were very excited and shouted. "Don''t panic, everyone is dying. Hurry up and kill it." The crowd was excited, jumping one after another, rushing towards the wooden dragon, jumping into the air, and constantly firing fire ninja. Naruto was in the air, and Meiqin in her arms held Naruto''s body and did not dare to look down. The altitude of hundreds of meters made Meiqin''s small body tremble for a while. Naruto smiled and watched as Mulong was knocked down, whispering sneerly. "Looks like, I should add some more to you." After saying Naruto, he shook his hands, quickly printed the seal, finished it in one second, and shouted. "Wooden figure, wooden man''s art." A wooden man more than double the size of the nine-tailed demon fox stood up from the ground. His huge body stepped on the ground with his head on top. This terrible body occupied half of the land in Muye Village. Looking at the wooden man, those who were excited to kill the wooden dragon were dumbfounded, and looked at the wood giant who was hundreds of meters tall and had a foot larger than a house. At this time Naruto was carrying Meiqin up and down to the top of the wooden man, standing there shooting those people on the ground, looking at them from the sky, these people are like ants. At this moment, the distant ape flying sun cut intently looked at this huge wooden man, his eyes were very respectful, a cloud of smoke flashed next to the ape flying sun cut, a shadow ninja kneeled on the ground with one knee and said anxiously. "Three generations of Lord Naruto, the village that Naruto betrayed, began to destroy the village with various powerful ninjutsu. Please hurry up." The ape flying sun looks at the front silly, saying mechanically "Yeah, I need to hurry up and help Naruto." After speaking, he stretched out his hands and crushed the head of the dark person. The dark part did not understand before he died, why he was killed. Ape Feiri cuts and summons the golden hoop stick, holds the golden hoop stick, several rises and falls, kills when seeing people, and comes forward with a stick when he sees the ninja, constantly beating the ninja in Muye Village. Those secret officers, and many of them looked silly at the three generations of Naruto and killed themselves, shouting stupidly. "Three generations of Naruto are crazy, three generations of Naruto are crazy, let''s run quickly." A group of people panicked, and the three generations of Naruto were crazy. They also farted, and most of them fled. The whole village was alarmed, and most of Muye Village was destroyed into ruins. At this point, has realized that something is wrong. As soon as he came out of the room, he saw the huge wooden man summoned by Naruto, and was very surprised. He closed his eyes and opened the six fairy modes. Distance, seeing Naruto on the wooden head, even more surprised. The whole person leaped up, rushed several hundred meters high, jumped on the wooden man, and ran towards Naruto. The giant wooden man was preparing to photograph the little bug, but Naruto motioned for a moment not to move, and the wooden man gave up on Cinnamon and instead smashed it with the big hand toward the Uchiha clan ahead. A smash hit the ground, and the Uchihas who had held back and did not respond died more than ten times. Xinnai ran to Naruto with anger and called out "Naruto, what are you doing to attack Koba Village?" Naruto hugged Meiqin calmly, and stared straight at Yun Xinnai''s eyes. "I don''t want to tell you why, Sinnai, if you really love me, stand by my side." Said Naruto stretched out a hand and faced Sinai. Xin Nai looked a bit bitter, looked at the group of killed people behind him, and said to Naruto "Naruto, are you really going to ruin Muye Village?" Talking concubine Xinnai trembled, her expression sorrowful. Chapter 333： : Destroy the wooden leaves village Naruto looked at Sin Nai indifferently and said peacefully "Yes, I told you earlier that I am not in this era, and now I want to take you away. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Xin Nai looked at Naruto, Naruto at this time gave her a very mature look, Xin Nai hesitated a little, said full of "Naruto, the people in the village are nice to me, let them go." Naruto looked at Sin Nai calmly and said with a sneer "They are good to you, because you are a whirlpool family, , you should understand that I am good to you, because of you, not because of your identity." Xin Nai looked at Naruto for a while, thinking about what Naruto had done for her in the past, couldn''t help smiling, Naruto made her understand, Naruto was for her and not her identity This made Su Xinnai''s heart sweet and sweet. With a smile on his face, Xin Xinna walked slowly to Naruto, and he looked up with his head full of obsession and said "Naruto, I want you to promise me that I will be good to me all my life?" Naruto nodded and said with a smile. "Of course." She Xinnai smiled as beautiful as a flower, looking at Naruto''s gaze, thinking nothing, nothing, just staring at him tightly. Naruto holding Meiqin raised his head and glanced at Sinai, and said to Naruto with anger. "Naruto, I want you to agree with me all my life." Naruto who couldn''t help laughing, holding Mei Qin''s face in both hands, printed a kiss on her lips, said with a smile "That''s for sure, I won''t let you two get hurt any more." Meiqin blushed and did not refuse, but instead turned towards Naruto subdued and smiled. Look. Yarn, Chinese website So at the same time, the long-lost system upgrade sounded "Ding, the second stage of the epic mission is completed, and the third stage begins. The third stage is different time and space. Please prepare the host and the person to take away, and start teleporting after 1 hour." Hearing this prompt, Naruto was relieved. The mission was finally completed, and Naruto was able to leave here. Of course, when he left, he had to make a big noise. Let go of Meiqin''s face, Naruto said with a smile "The two of you will wait for me a mile away in the woods in front of Muye Village." Xin Nai nodded and said without any hesitation "Well, Naruto, I will wait for you." After speaking, I stepped on Naruto''s face and kissed Naruto. Mei Qin was unconvinced and kissed on the other face. The two girls glanced at each other without much hostility, and gathered together directly. As Meiqin''s ninjutsu control was not in place, Ji Xinnai had to take Meiqin''s hand, and flew away with her, running towards the village. Watching the two disappeared, Naruto moved his muscles and said with a smile "Well, the game is officially starting." After speaking, biting his thumb, slap at the wooden man''s head and yelled "Spiritualism." The Nine-Tailed Demon Fox appeared from the psychic beast. The Nine-Tailed Demon Fox that appeared out of nowhere fell in the middle of the village. A wooden man plus a Nine-Tailed Demon Fox. The village was full of excitement, yes, and a "crazy" three-generation Naruto was added. The three generations of Naruto are killing their villagers, so that those elites are so cold-hearted. Some think that the third generation of Naruto is a medium illusion. After being smashed, the ninjas who were performing illusions were smashed. As soon as the wooden giant lifted his foot and slammed hard, the entire ground shook for a while, and a gully with a diameter of more than ten meters spread across the entire Muye Village, and some villagers fell into it. This day will be a nightmare in Muye Village, which is destroyed to a utter mess and there is no good place. Nine tails and the giant giant''s horrible strength, no one can stay low-end, even if low-end, Naruto shot under a fireball, the diameter was reduced to dust, death is not even ash. The Uchiha clan was directly destroyed by the clan. None of the open-eyes died, and those without open-eyes were almost dead. Naruto glanced at Muye Village, which was soaring into the sky, put away the nine-tailed demon fox, and turned away without turning back. The s-class wooden giants, even if Naruto is far away, can still move freely, constantly stepping on those ninjas in the wooden leaves village. There is no rebellious force below Shangni, and one step is crushed. Those above Shang Ni, hit with a fist, and in the middle of the air, they were smashed into a piece of blood and died extremely miserably. And three generations of Naruto are still killing people crazy, it can be said that the wooden leaf village of this era has been completely destroyed. ... Several Naruto who took the ups and downs and turned on the golden body mode, soon found out that Su Xinnai and Meiqin were two. The two girls got along very well. Although they did not speak, they did not quarrel with each other. I just waited there quietly. The six fairy-like Xin Nai first found Naruto and cried out with both hands. "Naruto, we are here." Naruto turned his head, nodded to the branch and jumped over. Both girls were relieved to find that Naruto was not injured. Sina Naimatsu asked in confusion while she sighed. "Naruto, what''s going on in the village now?" Naruto glanced at Sinnai, stretched out a small hand holding Sinnai, said with a smile "It''s not something you should care about, you just have to think about me." Xinnai flushed, nodded, and whispered "Well, I will do whatever Naruto does." Although Meiqin would like to ask how the people in her clan are doing, she still didn''t ask. Naruto looked at Mei Qin''s restless expression, stretched out his other hand, and said about the slightly white face of Mei Qin "From today on, you will not be from the Uchiha clan. Now you are my one who understands." Meiqin watched Naruto obsessively and nodded his head. Naruto smiled with satisfaction, and the sound of the system next to his ear sounded. "Ding, please prepare the host, teleportation begins, please use the teleportation space with care." After speaking about the surrounding air, Xie Xinnai and Meiqin clearly felt the changes of the surrounding scenery, and they were very surprised. The sound of "snoring", the sound of broken glass, a space crack appeared in front of Naruto, the crack became larger and larger, until there was a space hole with a diameter of 3 meters, and everything was not visible in the black paint hole. The palm of Nao Xinnai drinking Meiqin held tightly in her hands, Naruto draws serious expressions and draws them together. "Remember, after you have left with me, you must forget your last name. Except me, you cannot talk to anyone about your identity and last name." Chapter 334： : Time and Space Twice Again The two girls nodded one after another, and they looked obedient. Xiaomeiqin looked a little scared, and she had a hint of excitement in her nervous expression. Looking at the crack in front, I was curious. It might be true if Naruto was pulling it. Just walked over. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Holding the hands of the two girls, Naruto stepped into the cracks of time and space without hesitation. The two girls did not want to let go and grasped Naruto''s hands tightly. The fissure of time and space is very dark, but it is so short, and one step forward is a huge light. The eyes of the stinger cannot open, Naruto barely raises his hands to protect in front of the eyes. The bright light flickered, Naruto suddenly felt that the two girls holding her hands were missing, and she was anxious, and almost turned her head. At this time, the system prompts. "In order to prevent the host s mission from being affected, the system forcedly decided to let Uzumaki Shina and Uchihime Mito teleport to a safe area, and asked the host to devote themselves to the mission. The third phase of the mission began, and the host was asked to get true love of Nohara, within one week After completing, you can get the final reward and return to the original time and space. " After speaking, Naruto''s eyes flashed before him, and there was a drizzle of sky in front of him. The rain was very small, and it gave people a sad picture. A girl fell to the ground, and the ground was covered with blood, and the blood continued to flow out of the girl''s body, making the ground red. Naruto hasn''t figured out the situation yet, she is looking at the girl carefully, and suddenly heard an angry shouting sound ahead "Kakashi, I want to kill you." With a roaring scream, several men chased each other and jumped into the distance, as if several shadow men were fighting against a masked man. The young Kakashi was carried on his back, and no one noticed at this time. Naruto. Naruto looked at the girl in front of him, and for a while, he became cyanotic, and he didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly the girl''s body rolled a little, revealing two dark purple marks on her face, a beautiful face, short brown hair, an expression as dead as gray, and blood on the corners of her mouth. Naruto was shocked, and I realized that this man was Nohara Hara, but he died when he came. What the **** is he doing? Naruto, who yelled badly, gave condolences to the whole family of the system. When everyone died, this task was a fart. When Naruto was scolding the system, Nohara Lin lying on the ground coughed, and a **** stream flowed from the corner of the coughing mouth. Naruto was shocked before realizing that it wasn''t dead, it was about to die. She jumped forward, looking at a big hole in Nohara''s chest, and blood was constantly pouring out. It seemed that it would be dead in ten seconds. Naruto''s expression was sinking, his hands were flat, and the palm immortal was directly launched. A steady stream of Chakra flowed from Naruto''s palm into Ye Yuanlin''s body, and the blood at the opening of the cave slowly solidified, and recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and grew white skin. Naruto opened her eyes with her eyes closed, and the six immortals'' mode turned on. The six life immortal chakras continued to flow into the holes in Nohara''s breasts, and the white skin gathered together, and the holes were soon completed. . Nohara Lin trembled, her eyes trembled, and her hands moved slightly. Naruto''s face is hilarious, knowing that it won''t be long before it can be cured, and to speed up the delivery of Chakra, Nohara''s original white face has a touch of rosy, thin blood vessels all over his body, which can be seen in Naruto''s powerful observation. Already blood is circulating. Can''t help but touched Nohara''s skin with her hands, half-icy and half-hot, slowly recovering the temperature. Naruto was relieved, but Nowara Nori was weak and had to transport Chakra more, or she would die due to collapse. Enlarging Chakra''s volume, Nohara Lin''s eyelids trembled, slowly opened, looking at Naruto ahead, said softly. "Who are you, did you save me?" Naruto says with a smile "Don''t talk now, wait till I''ve completely cured you." Nohara Lin blinked her eyes, looked at Naruto''s serious expression, and closed her eyes obediently. Naruto''s forehead rolled down with a trace of sweat. The amount of chakras that healed was infinite, not only to restore her body, but also to create cells, and finally to give her chakras. If these chakras are Ordinary film-level people may not have two, fortunately Naruto can have such a terrible amount of chakras. At this point Naruto''s spirit was concentrated to the extreme, and in one minute it was impossible to resurrect Nohara Lin. But when I heard someone approaching here, Naruto''s nervousness of the whole body was more perceptive, and the eyelid beating also proved the strength of the coming person. Naruto panicked. At this time, being attacked by people was not only dangerous, but Nohara Lin might die again. No nonsense, he stretched out his hands and hugged Nohara''s body, holding it on his back, because Nohara was too weak to bleed, his body was soft, as if there were no bones. Naruto wrapped Nohara''s hands around her neck, dragged her hips, and carried her directly on her back. Nohara Lin''s expression shocked, and she noticed that something was wrong, her face flashed a little ruddy, and her face whispered softly. "Wait, what are you going to do?" Naruto turns his head and puts down a serious sentence. "Don''t talk. Someone is here. Let''s go somewhere else." After jumping, he jumped forward and jumped out. At this moment, a man with a kaleidoscope writing round eyes appeared behind Naruto. It was the masked Uchiha who took the soil and saw Naruto carrying Lin''s "corpse" in front of him. "Ghost, put down Lynn''s body for me, put it down for me." Shouting, the whole person rushed over, and that speed was no worse than Naruto. Naruto''s face sank. He didn''t expect to encounter Zou soil at this time, and when he was mentally deranged, it was obviously because of Lin''s death that he ran away in anger. Seeing that Naruto insulted Lin''s body, his hands were printed Almost launched Ninjutsu to destroy Naruto. However, realizing that Naruto''s body could not be destroyed, Bandi put down his clenched hands. Naruto''s expression looked back indifferently, his hands were printed, and a fireball shot in the past. The huge fireball has a diameter of 20 meters. It rolls towards the soil, and the soil is slashed. He has never seen such a terrible fireball. He thought it was not powerful. The soil was printed in the same way. Naruto''s fireball shot in the past. The two fireballs collided together, and a loud explosion exploded. Obviously, Naruto''s fireball was too powerful, and the flame of the explosion wrapped in a hundred meters. Chapter 335： : Pursuit of True Love by Nohara Nori 1 Naruto was almost also affected. Naruto glanced at the flames coming behind him, his face sinking. It didn''t matter that it hit him, but it was likely that Nohara Lin was dead. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net He quickly took out a bitterness, and Naruto shot forward, using the technique of the flying **** of thunder, and instantly moved hundreds of meters. Nohara Lin was lying behind Naruto, feeling the momentary movement of her body, and said a little surprised. "You know how to use the Thunder God of Watergate." Naruto glanced at Nohara Hara, instead of answering her words, she jumped straight ahead. Under a beat, some part of Nohara''s body touched Naruto''s back and felt the skin touching. Nohara''s face was a little rosy, and she shyly lowered her little head. Naruto said with a smile "Actually, the airport is not a bad thing." Nohara Lin''s ears turned red, looking at Naruto, biting her teeth, and shouting angrily "Who do you say is the airport?" Naruto poked his lips and smiled. "Relax, I like the airport best." Nohara Lin sank, and said unhappyly. "Hey, how do I feel like one of your hooligan, it seems that you are not much older than me, who are you?" Of course Naruto wouldn''t be able to tell who Nohara was, but she turned around and said with a mysterious smile. "The one who will steal your heart." Nohara Lin grunted, and said in a bad tone "Rogue, let me down quickly, I''m going to find Kakashi them, I still have things to do. Look. Yarn, Chinese website" Talking about constantly struggling, struggling a lot, even Naruto jumping can''t work. Frowning, Naruto became fierce, and said coldly. "Don''t move, the guy behind is catching up, and we are both dead." Nohara Lin turned her head and glanced behind, apparently noticed a figure, could not help but fight a cold war, her body said with some trembling. "Who is that guy and how so familiar?" Naruto said coldly "You don''t need to care who he is. Anyway, you have to understand that if he is overtaken by us, we will both be dead." Of course Naruto only said to scare her. He didn''t want to be taken away to destroy his plan to pursue true love, and he couldn''t let Kakashi see that she could only get her true love if she was alone with Nohara. That''s why Naruto ran away with Nohara Lin, and he didn''t come to resolve hatred, but to pursue the love of girls. Nohara Lin was frightened by Naruto, and she did notice the anger of the people behind her, her frightened body was shaking, she looked at Naruto and said "I won''t say anymore, that guy is catching up, you run away." Naruto said with a grin on his face "I said, I''m running now, don''t rush, you just treat your life-saving benefactor." Nohara Lin''s face was a little red, and she said apologetically in Naruto''s ears "Sorry, I said something wrong just now, and I really thank you for saving me." Naruto poked his lips and jumped and said "That''s not it. Do you know how many chakras I used to save you, I was almost killed by the guy behind me, did you just say thank you?" Nohara Lin looked at Naruto with a sullen expression. Obviously Naruto''s words were true. She was hurt. She knew that the whole Muye Village and Watergate teacher could not do anything. The boy did save her, making her feel better, and he said with a touch of affection "Well, I understand you worked hard to save me, thank you." Naruto glared at his legs and jumped one hundred meters away without a pause. He ran and said "I said that, besides thank you, is there anything else?" Nohara Lin paused and asked dumbly "What else?" Naruto said with a bad smile on his face "For example, kiss me, or kiss you." Nohara Lin suddenly stretched a face, calm face, staring at Naruto "Are you really a hooligan, then you saved me for this." Naruto poked his lips and said a little loudly "Of course, I save you just to make you my wife." Nohara Lin''s expression was unhappy, and her body slowly tilted up to prevent her exposed skin from touching Naruto. She said with a serious expression. "Why are you so hooligan, let me down, I don''t want you to carry it, I have to go by myself." Naruto''s hands tightened on Haruna Nori''s hips, rising and falling on a tree branch, and turning his head to the lovely face of Haruna Nori seriously "Whether the hooligan or the hooligan, now we are standing on the same boat, the guy behind will not let you go, and your body must continue to heal, now you ca nt even use a little chakra." Nohara Lin was startled, felt Chakra of her body, and found that she really couldn''t use it, so she unconsciously showed her awkward expression, watching Naruto saying "Well, I was wrong. I apologize. You can go now. The guy seems to be coming soon." Naruto grinned and looked at the strip of soil behind him. He could see only one shadow at a distance. He couldn''t see his face at all, but the distance kept getting closer. It seemed that the stripped soil was tenacious. With a moment of thought, Naruto motioned for Nohara to hang around his neck, with his hands printed, and the shadow splitting operation was launched. Hundreds of avatars appeared beside Naruto. Looking around the avatars around, Naruto jumped up and down. Some of the avatars also scattered away, looking at the avatars in front of them. They didn''t know which one was true. He was also angry to find Naruto. It''s a pity that there are not many Naruto avatars, and all of them are taken in by Naruto. Utilizing the number of avatars, Naruto completely threw the soil away. Nohara Hara ran a long distance behind, stopped under a river, and laid Nohara Haruna flat. Obviously, Nohara Haruna was still unstable because of her ischemic body. If the body is not stable, Naruto will catch it with both hands, and it will fall down. Holding Norihara''s soft body, Naruto looked around and found a cave in front of him, helping Nohara to walk towards the cave. Now the sky is still raining, too much rain here is also bad for Nohara Lin''s weak health. Realizing that Naruto''s tenderness, Nohara Hara, was submissive and still supported by him, she now understood that her own body had not recovered, as Naruto said, it was obviously impossible to return to the village at this time. And there was a very terrible guy chasing them. Considering the speed of that person, Nohara Lin did not consciously fight the Cold War. Chapter 336： : Pursuing True Love by Nohara Nori 2 Naruto helped Nohara Lin come to the cave. Because of the rain, the cave was very humid, and raindrops kept falling from the top. novelhall.com Choosing a fairly clean big stone, Naruto helped Nohara Rin sit down. At this time, the rain outside the cave is getting heavier and heavier, and the heavy rain of Zelili permeates the cave, and the scenery is invisible. Naruto turned his head to glance at the heavy rain and smiled. This kind of weather, for Naruto, is simply a godsend. Instead, Nohara Lin stared at the deep rain, and sighed, her expression became lonely, and she whispered. "I don''t know what''s going on with Kakashi now. If I knew I was killed by him, Kakashi would be sad." I did not expect that Nohara Lin was thinking about Kakashi at this time. Naruto has a big head. This situation is really painful in the pursuit of true love. Obviously, after Nohara Lin was rejected by Kakashi, the little admiration will not be easy. changed. Naruto turned to look at Norihara, pondered for a while, and said with a serious expression. "By the way, I want to tell you something very important." Nohara Lin blinked her eyes and looked at Naruto with a flirty look. "whats the matter?" Naruto''s expression sank, and he said very seriously "Actually, I am your future husband. I had a future dream, and this came to save you." If you want to get the true love of Nohara Hara in a week, Naruto must use some extreme methods, such as making up something. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Nohara Lin stared at her eyes, she didn''t believe Naruto''s ghost words, and said Naruto with an unhappy expression. "Hooligan, what the **** are you talking about, and who are you, why save me?" Naruto spread his hands and said helplessly "I''m really your future husband. I got my future instructions, saying that you were put into the three tails, and then the three tails ran away. As a result, they will be killed by Kakashi, so this came to save you." Some of Naruto''s words are true, which surprised Nohara Lin, but more of a surprise was a little alertness, shrinking his body, and looking at Naruto with a cold expression. "Say, who the **** are you, do you want to attack our Koba village, or you want to control the three tails in me?" Naruto shook his head and looked at Nohara Lin seriously. "I''m not here for these things, I''m here for you, I just want you to be alone." Nohara Lin''s face flashed ashamedly and replaced with a serious expression on her face. "You can''t lie to me. What are you doing for? Do you want to control me and let me destroy Muye Village?" Naruto frowned, and frowned, and sneered. "Even if I don''t use you, it is easy to destroy Muye Village. I said, I''m just for you." Ye Yuanlin''s face was more rosy, her lips pursed, her eyes stared at Naruto, and she wanted to find signs of lying, but unfortunately Naruto''s face was serious and serious, facing Naruto With that serious look, Nohara Lin could not help but panic, the heart beating violently. Not dare to look at Naruto''s gaze again, Nohara Lin blushed and lowered her head. Naruto showed a smirk, knowing that he must hit the iron while he was hot, took a few steps forward, squatted in front of Nohara Lin, watching her lowered little head, and smiled lightly. "I''m really here for you. If it were someone else, I would never save it. I save you to make you like me." Nohara Lin was shocked. Naruto''s words made her jump straight up. She was very sad after she confessed to Kakashi. She did not expect to be confessed by others, and she was still a child under her age. This made Nohara Lin blush. Hot, Looking up at Naruto, he said shyly. "You, you really saved me just to make me like you." Naruto stretched his hands, clenched Ye Yuanlin''s little hand desperately, and some of it was cold. It should be the reason why the body has not recovered. He looked straight at Yuan Lin''s eyes and said seriously "Well, my name is Naruto. Actually, I am also a person in Makura. I have known you from the past. You are a disciple of Watergate. You and Kakashi used to be in a class. I was taken by you from that time. Fascinated, so I keep following you. " Nohara Lin noticed Naruto s movements in her hands and had no strength to break free. When she heard Naruto s straight words, her mouth opened slightly and she said in surprise. "You have been following me." Naruto nodded, his eyes said tenderly "Well, I have followed you from the beginning, but you only have Kakashi in your eyes, so I didn''t dare to confess to you until I saw you killed by Kakashi, so I couldn''t help but come to life You, speak to you in my heart. " Nohara Lin''s face turned red. There was no doubt about Naruto. After all, she had only noticed Kakashi before, and she really did not care about other people. After being rejected only by Kakashi, she was ashamed. Now Fang''s heart was beating as Naruto said. Head down, Nohara Lin did not dare to meet Naruto, but the smile at the corner of his mouth was sweet. No girl does not like to listen to love words, and especially girls of this era, the war is continuous, and the Third Ninja War has not passed long. Everyone is quiet in the pain of the death of their loved ones. However, this does not mean that girls do not like love, but forcibly suppressed it. As the saying goes, which girl doesn''t like spring and doesn''t want to be loved, Nohara Lin is really happy that Naruto likes her. But happiness is not equal to love. Nohara Hara, who was newly raised, looked at Naruto with a serious expression. "Sorry, I don''t want to talk about this now. I have to go back to the village and tell some watermen and Kakashi and others." Naruto didn''t care, he tightened hands of Hara Nonohara and said earnestly. "I''ll wait for you no matter what, the day you fall in love with me." In such a straightforward way, Nohara Lin was just ashamed to find a stone to drill into it, and her head and cheeks became hot and rosy. Naruto is not a good person at all, and there was not much hesitation when he saw such a cute and blushing Nohara, and she bowed her head and kissed Nohara''s red lips. A kiss was more than ten minutes, and Norihara opened her eyes wide, widened those eyes, and looked at Naruto in amazement. Chapter 337： : Pursuing True Love of Nohara 3 Of course Naruto left Ye Yuanlin''s lips, Nohara Lin had a lip, and shouted in an angry expression. "What are you doing to kiss me. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "I just think you are cute, but that seems to be your first kiss just now." Nohara Lin blushed again shyly, bowed her head undeniably, and did not speak. This appearance clearly proved that it was indeed Nohara''s first kiss just now, and Naruto felt a joy in her heart. It seems that both Dutu and Kakashi are innocent little boys, even shy in pulling their hands. Naruto can''t help but be proud. It seems to be making a lot of money this time. Staring at Nohara Hara for a while, Naruto said suddenly. "By the way, I have to treat you." Nohara Lin looked up and blinked the lovely eyes, whispered "You Naruto, did you really save me?" Naruto glanced at Nohara Lin and said unconsciously "nonsense." Spread out his hands and say to Nohara Rin "Okay, you lie flat. Let me restore you some energy." Nohara Lin was lying obediently on the big rock, Naruto put her hands flat and slowly pressed down, Feeling a bit of itching, Nohara Lin blushed and blushed and said softly "This, do you have to be next to it?" Naruto nodded and said seriously "Of course." After speaking, I started to use Nozomi to treat Nohara''s body. Of course, Naruto still kept a lot of this treatment. He didn''t want to heal Nohara, otherwise he would definitely go according to Nohara''s temperament. See Kakashi, Watergate and others, so there is no chance of being alone. In order to prevent Nohara Lin from detecting the abnormality, Naruto just wants to use a little bit of Chakra to treat Nohara Lin and fill up her internal injuries, as long as he doesn''t die because of weakness. However, this kind of work is really difficult for Naruto. It takes a lot of chakras to have a little healing effect. This is hard work. There was a slight sweat on his forehead, and Naruto''s expression was serious. This was not a pretense. Looking at Naruto''s sweat on his forehead, Nohara Lin raised her heart, thanking Naruto, thinking about being rescued by Naruto, she could not help moving the heart of Nohara. This touch made Nohara Lin forget about being kissed by Naruto. At this time, while Naruto brought Nohara Hara to the cave to treat the injury, a lot of things happened in the wooden leaves village of this era. Hao Xinnai and Meiqin were originally teleported, and they were at a loss. They found that Naruto who was caught was missing and anxious, and they were preparing to go to him. As a result, he encountered the water gate, hurried to the water gate, and saw the two girls stop. In particular, Sui Nai''s face surprised Suimmon and found that the child was very similar to his wife when he was a child. Out of curiosity, the kind-minded Watergate asked for a while, and Xin Xinnai and Meiqin were very smart girls, always keeping in mind Naruto''s words, without revealing their last name and where they came from. Watergate only thought that they were two children who had lost their memories. Because Xiaoxin Xinnai was very similar to his wife, Watergate brought the two girls home and took good care of them. She Xinna, who has become a young woman, was shocked to find that she was exactly the same as herself when she was a child, but she still did not consider herself. After all, no one would believe in time and space travel, and the young woman Xin Xinnai only thought that he was a person who looked like him when he was a child. Maybe it is this kind of opportunity. The Watermen and the Wife take care of Sinai and Xiaomei, and let the two girls live in his home. Xiao Yan Xin Nai and Xiao Mei Qin originally wanted to go to Naruto secretly, but they were unfamiliar with life in this era, so they did not take risks, but just waited tightly. At the same time, let Watergate inquire about Naruto''s news. Upon hearing the name Naruto, Watergate frowned, feeling a little familiar, but he would never have thought that this was the name of his later son. I just felt a little familiar. Watergate responded in good faith, and promised to help this little sister Xin Nai find the news of Naruto. Xiaozhang Xinnai and Xiaomeiqin lived happily in the Watergate House, waiting for Naruto. At this time, Kakashi also opened the kaleidoscope to write the eye of the kaleidoscope because of killing Chen Xinnai, but Kakashi had fainted and was found by the people in the shadows. Belt soil was angry because Kakashi killed Phoebe Sinai, and he wanted to destroy Muye Village, but he saw that Phoebe Sinai''s body was taken away, which made the soil more angry. Extinguish this short-sighted Naruto. The madness of the soil, awakened the cells of the clog in his body. With the ninjutsu of the clogs, the soil was crazy looking for Naruto breath in this tree. ... Ye Yuanlin was lying on a big rock, her hands were flat on her chest, she blushed and watched Naruto cover her flat belly, treated her, and watched Naruto''s sweat dripping, but she couldn''t help saying "Naruto, if you can''t, don''t waste Chakra. You''ll waste too much Chakra. If you find the bad guy, you''ll be in trouble." Naruto retracted his hands, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said with a serious expression. "Well, I''m here today. The guy''s strength is terrible. We still walk into the cave a little." Nohara Lin nodded in agreement, trying to get up. As a result, her whole body was weak and her hands couldn''t be lifted. She found her whole body weak and looked very depressed. Instead, Naruto was ecstatic for a while, without hesitation, stretched out his hands and hugged Nohara Lin. Found that Naruto boldly acted, Nohara Lin wrinkled her nose and said dissatisfied "Let me down, let me down, don''t hold me that way." Naruto stared at Norahara''s small nose and said with a smile "If you are still arguing, be careful to be heard by that guy, and then break in. By the time we are both dead." Nohara Lin was startled and shivered, and she closed her mouth obediently, not even daring to come out. Small face looked at Naruto nervously, a look of fear. Naruto embraced Nohara Lin and walked towards the stone cave. A big, natural hole appeared in front of Naruto. Obviously, this hole is not unique, and the scenery in the cave is very beautiful. Chapter 338： : Careful Pursuit They found a remote place to hide for a night. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The night was very quiet, except for the sound of the rain. One night seemed calm and calm, and no one came to disturb the two, just dressed, Naruto and Nohara Lin lay in the cave all night, for the two of them, there was nothing to sleep overnight. After all, because of the constant war in this era, we must always be vigilant. Naruto is strong and strong, even if he doesn''t sleep for ten days, he is still full of energy. When the morning light passed through the cave, Naruto''s eyes shook, and he woke up alertly. Looking around, I carefully listened to the sound outside the cave, and found that there was no sound except for the birds, and the talented man was relieved. He unknowingly slept for a little while yesterday, and he almost forgot that he might be looking for them with soil, according to that super-class level person. Perception is definitely very sensitive. If you are not careful, Nohara''s task can''t be completed. That s not it. As soon as the two meet, the soil will surely entangle Uenohara, and his efforts will be in vain. Originally trying to stretch her lazy waist, Naruto turned his head heavily when he realized that his shoulders were heavy, and looked at Nohara Lin with his head off, lying on his shoulders. Yesterday thought that the cave was too cold, Naruto unconsciously used Chakra to keep warm, and had to say that the effect was pretty good. Nohara Lin may lie down when she finds that Naruto is warm. The little head leaned against Naruto''s shoulder, humming thinly, his eyes closed, and the lovely face was very charming. Naruto doesn''t have any evil thoughts, just feels cute. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Can''t help but stretch out his palms and shake Nohara''s sleeping body to wake her up. Blinking his eyelids, Nohara Lin opened her eyes and saw Naruto''s head less than half a centimeter. The whole person froze for a moment, the little face turned red, and her blushing face hurriedly wanted to exit. It''s a pity that a big rock was behind her, and she retreated too quickly, with a bang, the back of her head was lightly on the big rock. Hit Norihara''s eyes flashed to tears, molding a bag on that head, and aggrieved expression pouting. Naruto couldn''t help but smile, stretched out a hand and said softly "I''ll knead it for you." Nohara Lin faced for a moment, and hurriedly said with a small hand "No need, this little injury is nothing, let''s leave here quickly, maybe the bad guy will find it." Naruto couldn''t help but reach out and put his hand on the back of Nohara Lin, and started Palm Immortal. Soon, the little bag was smoothed by Naruto, and there was no pain at all. Realizing that Naruto''s wonderful magic of Naruto is slightly open, she said in surprise. "It really doesn''t hurt at all, and it''s very cool, thank you, Naruto." Naruto smiled a little, didn''t say anything, stood up, relaxed his tibia, looked around, and said seriously "Well, this place really can''t be stayed anymore, let''s change the position quickly, otherwise the monster will find it and we will be buried alive directly after a ninjutsu." Nohara Lin nodded, trying to stand up, but unfortunately she hadn''t recovered her strength. The body softened and fell. Naruto reaches out and catches Nohara Lin, holding her arms in her arms, with an unnoticeable smile at the corners of her mouth. Nohara Lin frowned, and said unhappyly "Now Chakra is not restored. It won''t work like this. I must tell Kakashi the truth of the matter quickly." Naruto hugged Nohara Hara, placed her on the ground in a different posture, and carried her directly on her back. She lifted the two long legs of Nohara Haruna and said solemnly. "Don''t think too much about it now. Let''s run quickly and tell Kakashi to wait until your body recovers." Nohara Lin responded, stretched out her white hands, and circled Naruto''s neck, and found that the action was too intimate, Nohara Lin blushed. Naruto didn''t pay much attention. At this moment, he was really afraid that he would wait for them at the door as soon as he went out. In order not to be noticed, Naruto split up a clone, let the clone run away quickly, and it was unexpected. When that fake avatar, carrying a fake wild Hara Lin jumped, jumped to the woods 100 meters away in front, jumped a few steps, and heard a few beeps. The figure with soil immediately chased after him, looking at the fake avatar, frowning, growling loudly. "Ghost, put down Lynn''s body for me." After that, he quickly jumped over, and the clone jumped forward with the body of "Nohara Lin" fast. The strength of the s-class clone is similar to that of Naruto, and the speed is the same, and it will not be seen through any ninjutsu at all. There is no doubt about taking the soil. Immediately, it is determined that the clone is real. Surgery. Can only keep chasing. Watching the two drift away, Naruto smiled slightly. Nohara Lin was behind Naruto. Because the band had a mask on it, he did not see who he was at all. He heard the voice on the band just wondering. "Why is that masked voice so familiar?" Naruto lifted up Nohara''s body behind her and said calmly. "It may be that you know your enemy, well, let''s go quickly, or the guy will catch up." Nohara Lin didn''t think much about it, she would never think that the masked man in front was a dead band of soil, and she really thought it was Naruto''s enemy. After all, the sound of carrying soil is weird. Nohara Lin can only hear a little familiarity, and the body method is several times stronger than the soil in front of her. She didn''t even think about carrying soil. And Naruto would not explain this kind of thing, carrying Nohara Lin constantly shuttle between the trees. Jumping in the opposite direction of the soil, the forest is large and vast. With the advantage of high altitude, Naruto took a look and found that the shadow of Muye Village could not be seen at all. It also shows that it is far from Muye Village. . Maybe it is not the country of fire. With Nohara Lin on his back, Naruto constantly takes off, that speed is very agile, and a sprint is hundreds of meters. Nohara Lin, who was carried by Naruto, felt the wind whispering in that ear, and couldn''t help turning her head to say in Naruto''s ear "Naruto, are you very capable, and I think your avatar strength is fast." Naruto can''t do it either, jumping and talking "Of course, I have film-level strength, even Naruto is better than that, how about it, am I fascinated by it." The first half of the text surprised Nohara, and the second half of the text surprised Nohara. "I won''t fall in love with you." Chapter 339： : Capturing Misao Iso Several took off and landed, ran for more than ten minutes, and left a few miles away. novelhall.com Naruto originally wanted to take a break and found that Nohara Lin''s expression was not right. Nohara Lin, who could still talk for a while, had a pale face and a slight tremor. A rise and fall came into the woods, and Naruto put down Nohara Lin behind her, leaned against a big tree, and asked with a serious expression. "What''s wrong, does the wound hurt?" Nohara Lin shook her head with an ugly expression, and said to Naruto that her lips were slightly white. "Naruto, I seem to have forgotten to tell you something. In fact, the three tails transplanted in my body did not die. Now the three tails want to rush out while I am weak." Naruto frowned, looking at Nohara''s expression not wanting to lie, and faintly felt that Nohara''s Chuck was wrong, there was a trace of violence. Naruto held her shoulders seriously and said Naruto "Are you sure it''s Sano?" Nohara Lin nodded hard, his lips whispered softly "Well, Naruto, you leave here quickly, and I find that I really can''t control it. If Sanwei really controls me, you can come to the Watergate teacher." Naruto didn''t leave, but showed a faint smile, smiled, stretched out a hand, shaped Nohara''s hair, and said with a smile "Relax, now I''ll get you the three tails out." Feeling the gentleness of Naruto''s palms, Nohara Lin''s eyes looked at him a little obsessively. At this time, Naruto''s confidence was fascinating. Naruto''s eyes closed slightly, and opened again was the eternal kaleidoscope. Looking at Naruto''s eyes, Nohara Lin shook with shock, shouting in amazement. "Naruto, you are from the Uchiha family. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese. Wen, Net Naruto with a grin and said quietly "No, you don''t care what kind of family I am. As long as you understand, I will be my future husband." Nohara Lin''s cheeks turned red slightly, and she mumbled, saying unhappy. "Don''t be kidding, I really can''t control it. Since you have the writing eye and shadow-level strength, if I become a three-tailed, you can kill me." Naruto strokes the short brown hair of Nohara Hara, softly speaking "I won''t let you die." Feeling Naruto''s sincere eyes, Nohara Lin was touched, her heart was beating, her face was flushed because of shyness. Naruto''s eyes startled, and she watched Nohara Hara launch the eternal kaleidoscope''s special ability to enter the world of Nohara Hara. The spinning space, with Naruto''s eyes spinning for a while, soon appeared in the dark world before Naruto, and there was no light in this world. Some are just endless rivers, endless, very calm lakes, without waves. Naruto saw through the eye of the writing wheel that the river was very deep and could only use Chakra to condense on his feet and stand in the middle of the lake. , As Naruto looked around to find the three tails, a loud roar rang, several thick water columns burst out of the water, and a huge three-tailed rock came out. It looks like a turtle with three flat tails behind it, and it is covered with spines. At this time, Isobu was actually under Naruto''s feet, and Naruto found that there were some changes in his feet. Now Naruto is already 14 years old, without the baby face, the golden body model looks prestigious. Naruto in the golden body mode turns into a golden light, points to the water, a retreat is a distance of two hundred meters, less than 2 seconds. Isobu raised his head and roared. Looking at Naruto, he was obviously unfriendly to Naruto, a foreign guest. He controlled his three spiny tails. When he flung them, he thought aggressively of Naruto and struck them. The three tails shot in three directions. Due to the wide area covered by the tail, Naruto had to rush up with a little water on his legs, and the jump was hundreds of meters high. "Uh, uh, uh" Three loud sounds, Ji Fu''s tail slap on the water, shaking a huge water splash, the water splashed a hundred meters high, dense, as if it was raining. Naruto, who is at a high altitude, launches the ability of the nine-tailed demon fox under the grip of his hands. The nine tails stick out to become the naruto in the state of nine-tails, and slowly land towards the ground. Isobu raised his head and roared, like a beast, only knowing to kill, the three tails crossed each other, thinking that Naruto swept over. Naruto slapped the corners of his mouth, a contemptuous smile, his hands flat, and two large jade spiral pills appeared in the palms of his hands. Under the power of Naruto Nine Tail, Dayu Spiral Pill is dark red, plus six immortal Chakras. Its power is amazing. Holding a large jade spiral pill, Naruto smashed it against an Iso Fu''s tail. With a loud bang, Iso''s stout tail was torn in half by the large jade spiral pills in Naruto''s hands. "" A tail was cut off, Iso lifted her hair and made a miserable shouting voice, her body was unstable, and she almost fell to the water. Naruto landed on the water, stepping on the lake, and rushed towards Jifu quickly. Seeing Naruto diving forward, Isobu wanted to run as soon as he turned his head, and his body sank slowly to sink into the water. Naruto extinguished the big jade spiral pill, holding it with both hands, quickly sprinting, shouted "Water Margin, Water Margin." Several groups of air bubbles burst in the water, six water sharks appeared in the water, and sprinted forward towards Jifu ahead. At this time, Jifu''s huge body could not escape the water sharks. When he was hit, a big wound hit the stomach, blood poured out and the river was red. The water sharks kept pounding, leaving more than a dozen wounds on Ji Fu''s body, and a large amount of blood continued to flow out, turning the water in Fangyuanli red. Naruto''s hands were sealed again, and at the same time he was standing ten meters away in front of Isofu, whispering. "Water Margin, Big Shotgun." With both hands stretched into a tiger-shaped mouth, Naruto covered a huge water shark all over his body, hitting Ji Fu with a big mouth. There was a loud noise and a splash of water, and the water shark, which was not much smaller than Jifu, hit it, only shooting Jifu''s body. The huge body slid across the water, and blood continued to flow out of the body. At this time, Isobu had been seriously injured and could not move. It stopped for a distance of nearly 300 meters. At this point Naruto had taken out an iron cage of the summoning beast and quickly chased it up. The moment the Ji Fu stopped, the iron cage still passed. Chapter 340： : Heart of Nohara Nohara A huge light from the palm-sized iron cage locked Iso Fu whole. The iron cage continued to shrink, eventually reaching the original appearance, at this time, the Isofu had become the size of a mouse. Naruto jumped and grabbed this slap-shaped iron cage, looked at the little Iso, grinned, and put this thing directly into the system to brainwash it. Naruto, who fell on the water again, looked around, closed his eyes, opened it again, and returned to Nohara Lin. Nohara Lin looked at Naruto ahead, blinking her eyes, silent. Naruto says with a smile "How''s it, the three tails in your body have already been subdued by me." Nohara Lin looked startled, felt the condition of the body, and found that the runaway three-tailed Chakra disappeared, exclaiming in surprise. "Really, Naruto, how did you do it, really no more." Surprised Nohara Rena is very cute. Naruto smiled lightly "I helped you solve another thing, don''t you thank me." Nohara Lin smiled happily at Naruto, and said sweetly. "Thank you, Naruto." Naruto shook his head and said earnestly "That''s not okay. I don''t want to thank you for speaking. I want to take action." Nohara Lin asked with a look of difference "What practical action?" Naruto said with a smile "Like you kiss me." Nohara Lin sank, and said with an unhappy face, "Rogue, hooligan, I don''t want to kiss you. Mtlnovel.com" Naruto''s expression was dim, pretending to be depressed, and sighing. "Hey, I saved you so many times, and it nearly killed me, so I couldn''t kiss it." Ye Yuanlin looked at Naruto''s dim expression, and she couldn''t bear it. No matter what, Naruto really helped her a lot, and it was very helpful. Without Naruto''s help, she might have died long ago. Nohara Lin is not a ruthless person. Facing Naruto''s frustrated look, she bit her rosy lips and said softly. "Well, I''m really sorry just now. I really appreciate you for helping me so much. Thank you." After speaking, I raised my head and kissed Naruto''s cheek. Naruto said with a slightly moist cheek, smiling. "It doesn''t count, I''m talking about kisses, not kisses." Nohara Lin froze, froze for a second, could not help but blushed, blushed, Naruto was inflamed, and whispered "No, no matter what, I can''t kiss you there, that can only be done by husband and wife." Naruto said with a smile on his face "Did we not do it last time and didn''t care about the second time, and I said it earlier, I am your foreign husband." Ye Yuanlin blushed and looked up, glaring at Naruto, tooting her rosy lips, said in disbelief "You''re lying to me at all, you''re a hooligan, and I don''t believe you." Naruto looked at such a cute Nohara Hara without any nonsense, and bowed his head to cover Nohara Hara''s rosy lips. After a short kiss. Ye Yuanlin flushed all over her face, and desperately pushed Naruto''s head with both hands, shouting in a tantrum. "What are you doing, hello, kiss me again, kiss me again and ignore you." Naruto licked his lips and said with a smirk. "This is just what you promised me." Nohara Lin''s eyes widened, and she looked at Naruto angrily, but did not speak. Naruto didn''t care, but teased Nohara more actively. The two talked for a while, and talked for half an hour before they rushed back. The process of chatting was basically Naruto teasing Nohara. Nohara Lin, who was lying on Naruto''s back again, was a little uneasy. She was kissed twice by Naruto, which caused her to wave up inside her heart, and Fang''s heart throbbed. This feeling is stronger than when she and Kakashi are together, and Kakashi will not make her happy. Naruto''s tenderness makes Nohara Lin addicted for a while, especially the eyes full of love, which makes Nohara Lin frightened. The wild chaos of Nohara Lin shook her head and whispered softly. "No, I like Kakashi. I can''t like Naruto." As if hinting, Nohara Lin began to imply that she likes Kakashi, but when she thought of Kakashi, Nohara Lin''s mind came to the scene of a previous confession, and Kakashi refused to make her heart as knives. Recollecting everything from the past, Nohara Lin can''t help lowering her head. Realizing that Nahara Nori''s expression was a bit unnatural Naruto, she turned her head and said seriously "What''s wrong, is there anything uncomfortable?" In the face of Naruto''s gentle words, Norihara shed a little teardrop in her eyes and shook her head slightly. "No, yes, can Naruto ask you a question?" Naruto jumped to a tree together, looked around, and found that there were no one, so he said "what is the problem?" Nohara Lin looked at Naruto''s serious expression and asked in a low voice. "Do you start to say that my future husband is real, am I really married to you?" After saying this, Nohara Lin''s face turned red and hot, as if cooked. Naruto made a mistake and turned to look at Norihara''s red face. Now I understand that it seems that Nohara Lin likes herself a little, and the result is so fast. Naruto can''t help but burst of joy, and this kind of joy is not revealed. It was a serious expression, turning to look at Nohara Lin on the back. "Exactly, I really see the future." Nohara Lin blushed brightly, tapped her head, she was silent, lowered her head and thought about what. Naruto looked around, found a flat place again, and jumped over. Turning his head, Ye Yuanlin gently hugged, holding near a tree branch, and placed Ye Yuanlin there. Nohara Lin looked up at Naruto blankly and asked puzzledly "Naruto, why don''t you run away, aren''t you afraid that guy will catch up?" Naruto didn''t answer Nohara''s words, but grabbed Nohara''s shoulders with both hands, letting her look at herself, Naruto said earnestly "I have some truth to tell you." In the face of Naruto''s sincere eyes, Nohara Lin was a little panicked, and realized that this was related to her. Thinking of some shameful things, Nohara Lin had a red face and said with a flustered expression. "Naruto, let''s not talk about that first. The masked man may catch up, shall we run quickly?" Naruto shook his head and stared at Nohara Hara''s face tightly, saying in a serious tone. "I really like you. I help you so much. I''m not for others, it''s just for you. Do you know your weight in my heart?" Chapter 341： : Sincere confession At this point, Nohara Lin did not dare to look at Naruto''s eyes, and her heart had long been confused. Whispered "I know." Naruto''s hands clutching Nohara''s shoulders were not released, and she said calmly. "Then you promise me to be my wife and I will keep you in my heart forever." When Ye Yuanlin looked up, she looked at Naruto in amazement. The whole person was petrified there. It took more than ten seconds to react. Her blush almost smoked, and even the tiny ears turned red. Barely raised his hand and said in a panic "This and that Naruto, don''t make a joke, OK?" Naruto reached out and grabbed Nohara''s little hand and said seriously "I''m not kidding. I mean, don''t you want to reject me?" Nohara Lin was holding her hands by Naruto, her body trembling slightly, and she did not have the heart to refuse Naruto s sincere eyes, because Kakashi s refusal had made her understand that rejecting other people s confession would make the other person suffer s damage. In addition, Nohara Lin also had a good feeling for Naruto, and her age was not much different. For her so desperately, she really moved Norahara and was a little bit emotional. In the face of Naruto''s sincere eyes, Nohara Lin unconsciously looked at Naruto, without the nervous expression, and said her eyes mildly. "Naruto, you can really take my life to heart." Naruto nodded, forbearing the joy of his heart, and said solemnly "Well, I won''t let anyone hurt you, I will treat you well, marry me as a wife, right?" Nohara Lin flushed her face and lowered her head. After thinking for a while, she looked up and stared firmly at Naruto. "Well, I promise you, but you must be nice to me." Naruto was overjoyed, and in the joy, she held Nohara Hara, and Nohara Hara in her arms smiled softly and murmured unconsciously. "Sorry, Kakashi, I can''t like you anymore. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Naruto, immersed in joy, didn''t hear the words, but embracing Ye Yuanlin because she was happy, and kissed her face fiercely. Nohara Lin looked at her kissed face, her face flushed and she did not speak. After holding Nohara Lin for a while and loving her, Naruto released her again. Looking at Nohara''s eyes, Naruto said earnestly. "Remember, you can only like me now, you can''t like anyone, and you can''t have too much friendship with other men, otherwise I will be angry." Nohara Lin nodded, said seriously to Naruto''s eyes "Well, since I promise Naruto, I won''t like anyone anymore." Naruto stretches out her hand and molds Nohara''s face and says with a smile "This is my good wife, Lin." Nohara Lin''s face was hot, but she did not dodge. She looked at Naruto boldly, pouting and smiling. "I have liked Naruto from the beginning. I did not expect Naruto to be so good to me. I really appreciate Naruto. Speaking of shy love, Nohara Lin''s expression was firm, which also showed her firm thoughts inside. But the **** mission reminder didn''t come to make Naruto depressed, but after the first two times, Naruto didn''t pay much attention. It is possible that this task is just an opportunity to complete, through this opportunity to get Nohara Lin''s complete true love. Because Hara is a little older than Naruto, Nohara is active in love. Naruto told him to kiss with a kiss, and there was not much shyness. When he looked up, he kissed boldly. Although it was jerky, Naruto was excited. When the two were in the woods, they didn''t realize that the soil had been found. With the white mask on the soil, he kept jumping, watching Lin Chakra''s marks along the woods. Although Lynn s body is very rare, she is still very easy to find in her eyes with a kaleidoscope. Now the belt soil has restored its calmness, forbearing the inner anger, carefully looking up, counting the ups and downs, and found Naruto''s back. Looking at the two people in front, roared loudly "Ghost, give me Balin, you''re alive, it''s impossible, it''s impossible, aren''t you dead?" When Ochido wanted an angry roar and saw the amazing side, Nohara Lin was kissing Naruto''s lips. Belt soil was now shocked by two surprises, shaking for a while, and the whole person petrified stood there. Nohara Lin turned her head to look at the soil in front of her, frowning, and said unhappyly "Who are you and why do you know my name?" Naruto was being disturbed at the moment, turning his head to look at the soil, with an unpleasant expression, ready to start. And looking at Nohara Lin in front of her, she couldn''t help laughing, and said with a smile. "You''re not dead. Great. You''re not dead. That''s great." Shouting like a madman, two tears appeared on the face under the mask with soil. Listening to the sound of dirt, Nohara Lin frowned, as if recalling something, but she couldn''t remember it. After thinking about it for a while, I couldn''t figure out who this person was, so I turned to look at Naruto and said "Naruto, who is this man and why do you know me?" Naruto looked at Nohara Hara and said with a smile "You don''t need to know him, you just have to think about me now." Nohara Lin smiled shyly, her face was reddish, and she looked shy. Looking at Naruto, he nodded emotionally and said "Well, I must only want Naruto." The expression on the earth became rigid, and the whole person was petrified there, stopped the crazy laugh, looked at the two people in front, and said in a low voice. "You''re not Lin, Lin can''t be like this. Lin likes Kakashi. Although Kakashi doesn''t like her, but you''re not Lin at all, kid, where did you get Nohara Lin, don''t tell me Kill you." Naruto listened to the words with soil, and it was clear that this guy saw Ye Yuanlin being in love with him, and was shocked by the neurological disorder. This situation generally called his head short-circuited. Take a look at Nohara Lin, Naruto said with a gentle smile "I''m going to fully treat your injury now, and then you stay away and wait until I kill this ugly man." Nohara Lin nodded her head and said worriedly "Naruto, be careful of you." Naruto smiled lightly, stretched out his hands, and slammed the palms against Ye Yuanlin''s body, and the continuous chakras made Ye Yuanlin''s body slowly and energetic. Under the s-class palm fairy, Nohara Lin can stand up in ten seconds. Very excited Nohara Rin straightened her body and said excitedly "It''s all right, it''s all right, thank you so much Naruto." Naruto embraced with both hands, Nohara Lin no matter whether there was anyone else or not, he printed it directly on Naruto''s lips. The soil on the side saw the gas almost spit out blood, said **** and kissed in front of them "Ghost, let me release Lin''s body. No matter what kind of ninjutsu you use to control Lin, hurry back my Lin, if you dare to insult Lin''s body, I won''t let you go." Naruto frowned, turning his head to the band soil "Your head is amused. She was originally Nohara Lin, but you didn''t believe it yourself." Chapter 342： : Extinction Take a look at Ye Yuanlin, shook his head and said in a low tone. "No, she''s not Lin I know, she''s not, I won''t be fooled by you, kid. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Obviously, taking soil is not like accepting this time, and I don''t want to believe that the shameful Nohara Lin in front of him is the Lin who was once ambiguous. Nohara Lin stared at the belt soil for a few moments, pondering for a while, thinking about who it was, but she could not figure out who this person was. Naruto touched the hair of Moto Hara and said softly. "Well, stand a little farther from me, I''m here to drive the lunatic," Nohara Lin nodded, holding Naruto''s palm in both hands, said worriedly "Naruto, be careful yourself." After speaking, he turned his head and jumped out toward the rear, stood a few miles away, and looked at the two people in front, staring at Naruto with anxiety, his small face nervous. Looking at Yu Naren, the soil appeared somewhat cautious. Naruto yelled with his hands sealed "Art fire escape **** fireball." A large fireball with a diameter of 20 meters rolled towards the soil. The expression of the soil did not change. He stepped on the tree branch and bumped into the large fireball. A very strange scene happened. The fireball seemed like nothing. Naruto''s face sank, and it became clear that this was the so-called divine power. Looking at the strip of soil coming straight, he did not hesitate to step on the branch and jumped back. The big fireball smashed a forest through the soil, and rushed for a mile before stopping. The forest was a mess, and the big trees collapsed one after another. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Take the soil and look at Naruto ahead, with his hands printed, a fireball shot in the past. Naruto''s figure flickered, and he easily escaped this small fireball. As soon as my eyes were closed, the six fairy modes and the Naruto in the golden body mode were turned on, and the powerful momentum surprised the soil. The pupils are slightly enlarged, a kaleidoscope and a reincarnation staring at Naruto ahead. In Naruto''s golden body mode, hands are printed, and the nine-tailed state is also turned on. Naruto under the nine-tailed state is surprised to bring soil. Cried in surprise "Why do you have Jiuwei? Isn''t Jiuwei in Muye Village, you are not human pillar force at all." Naruto poked his lips and did not answer the words with soil. Instead, he raised his hand to condense the large jade spiral pills, and his eyes started directly to write the eternal kaleidoscope. Looking at Naruto''s eyes, the soiled under the mask closed his mouth in astonishment, but the shock was soon filled with anger, leaving Lin''s figure in front of her eyes. Speaking coldly in local tone "No matter who you are, don''t want to control Lynn, I will definitely make you pay." After speaking, the soil falling on the ground trembled, and weird tree roots and wood branches were drilled out, and gradually the wood branches were inserted upside down in the soil, exposing only the pointed head. Raising a hand, roaring with the soil "I am going to kill you." Palm smashed at Naruto. Naruto''s expression was sinking, and his hands screamed. "Clogs, tree-bound burials." A huge tree grows on the ground, covering the body with soil. With the same look on the soil, the **** power was launched again. The whole person penetrated the trees and rushed to Naruto. When he raised his hand, a sharp wooden branch grew in his palm and stabbed straight towards Naruto. The sharp tip of the wood stick stabbed fiercely, Naruto''s eyes shook, a phoenix shook, and his body quickly retreated. A black flame appeared on the wood branch, and felt the fierce strip of soil, and quickly stopped in place. There was no shaking of the whole person under the might of the god, and the black flame went out silently. Naruto frowned, for a while, the fire was great, and the space of Shenwei was able to cross all low-end ninjutsu. This was really difficult to do. Even if he had extremely powerful ninjutsu, he couldn''t beat it in vain. A flat Naruto on the right hand launches a spiral shuriken, a rapidly condensed red spiral shuriken, which is close to 3 meters in diameter. Naruto raised his hand in the air and aimed at the band with soil in front. Of course Naruto His goal is not to bring the soil himself, but a large tree behind him, a large-scale lethality of the spiral shuriken, and he doesn''t believe that the soil can always activate the power of the god. The spiral shuriken crossed an arc and rushed straight towards the band. The soil saw that the spiral shuriken was abnormal and did not dare to go straight through. When the kaleidoscope was rotated, a huge suction came out. The air was spinning with the kaleidoscope with soil, and the spiral shuriken was absorbed directly into the eyes with soil. Naruto showed a sneer, and while still dropping the spiral shuriken, he had already taken out a bitterness, and shot directly at the soil in front of him. The painlessness of the sprinting will be drawn into the eyes without sight. . Naruto''s flying thunder **** started, and instantly moved to the front with the soil. Shocked with a look of soil, how Naruto moved over, he did not understand at this time, it was too late to stop launching Shenwei. As soon as Naruto raised his hand, a large jade spiral pill slammed it against the soiled face. With a slap, I faced Naruto''s large jade spiral pill in front, spit blood with the soil mouth, and the whole man flew out, flying straight to the rear, the mask cracked. The original appearance of the belt soil was revealed, and her face was very ugly, but then she immediately recognized Lin and looked at the belt soil ahead. Nohara Lin screamed in surprise with her name on her face. Takenori looked at Nohara Lin, her pupils were enlarged, and her heart was shocked. Then she realized that Nohara Lin was real, not controlled by Naruto. Unfortunately, it''s too late. Naruto holds the spiral shuriken in one hand, and flies backwards towards the strip of soil before passing. The spiral shuriken crossed an arc in the sky and slammed **** the soil with a bang, and the chakra erupted from the wind. The 100-meter-wide area was wrapped, with a tragic cry from the soil body, Shenwei had no time to start, and was instantly cut into countless wounds by the wind property Chakra, and the sky was covered with blood. The wind property Chakra continued to cut for more than 10 seconds before it stopped. The body with soil was almost immature. The violent wind property was strengthened dozens of times under the six chakras and nine tail chakras. Tu''s body was divided into countless pieces, and the scene was extremely bloody. Seeing that the soil was divided into corpses, Nohara Lin yelled and wanted to rush over. Naruto sinks his face, grabs Nohara Lin, and says with a serious expression. "He''s not saved." Nohara Lin turned her head to look at Naruto, and two tear marks flowed out of her eyes, crying in sorrow. "Why did you kill him and why?" Nora Lin, crying loudly, was sad. Chapter 343： : Meet old acquaintances Naruto looked at Nohara''s eyes and said seriously "I started telling you, as long as you like me alone, you can''t control anyone else. Wap.novelhall.com" In the eyes of Nohara Lin, tears flowed out continuously, looking at Naruto, gritting her teeth, and saying with resentment. "I don''t like you, you are a bad person, you are a big bad guy, you kill the band, I hate you." Naruto said with a smile and a calm face "I never said that I was a good person, in fact I was a bad guy." After speaking, she bowed her head and kissed Nohara''s lips. The fiercely struggling Nohara Lin rebelled very hard, but Naruto hugged her hands and immediately softened. The whole body was soft and lying on Naruto''s bad, tears hanged in the corner of his eyes, and the water looked at Naruto with hatred "You killed my best friend, I don''t care about you, and I don''t want to be your wife." Naruto said with a calm smile "It''s up to you. I want you now." She stretched out her hands and hugged Nohara Lin directly, hugged her several ups and downs and walked towards the cave yesterday. Along the way, Nohara Lin resisted fiercely, but unfortunately no matter how fierce he is, Naruto''s opponent is not. In Naruto''s golden body mode, Nohara Haruna''s ability is like a baby. Put Nohara Lin on a big rock, Naruto, regardless of her fierce resistance, began to forcibly make the most primitive movements. In the lingering of the night, Nohara Lin''s body was like a boat in wind and waves, constantly subverting. ... Because of too fierce reasons, Nohara Lin slumbered asleep. When she opened her eyes and was ready to teach this big satyr, Naruto was no longer there. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Climbing up and looking around, Nohara Lin sank to the bottom of the valley instantly, cold and cold. In bed clothes, Nohara Lin ran out quickly, looking at the big tree in front of her, yelling madly. "Naruto, come out to me, you big hooligan, come out to me, don''t ignore it if you do." The sound echoed for a long time in the woods and no one should respond. Nohara realized that Naruto really left, and could not help but have a bitter taste in her heart. In a short time together, Nohara Linfang had Naruto, and occupied a very important position. Looking blankly around, Nohara Lin, suffering a small face, jumped out lonely, along the direction of memory, dared to go to Muye Village. After Naruto pushed Nohara forcibly, he left immediately, and he didn''t want to see Norahara crying. Running fast through the woods, several ups and downs, Naruto met a very familiar person, but now that person is not very familiar with him. The Fengshui Watergate is very young, constantly shuttles in the woods, looking around, seeing Naruto, his eyes light up, and one jumps and falls over. Asked in confusion about Naruto''s costume and headband "Are you from Koba-mura, why haven''t you met?" Naruto saw the water gate, and couldn''t help but be funny, said with a funny smile "Yes, my name is Naruto, and I''m thinking of going back to the village." Watergate was surprised and said in surprise "You are Naruto?" Naruto was puzzled for a while. He didn''t understand why Watergate asked so, but now it still matters to find Xiaoxin Xinnai and Xiaomeiqin. He was afraid that the two girls would be in danger for a long time. Glancing at the water gate, Naruto asked lightly. "Yes, have you seen two girls the same size as me?" Watergate stowed the surprise and looked at Naruto seriously. "Well, the two girls are in my house. They are worried about you. Come with me soon." After speaking, he turned around and jumped out, Naruto followed closely, and kept jumping, and the speed was only faster than the water gate. Watergate looked at Naruto, and he had a lot of doubts. The most doubtful thing was that he felt a connection with Naruto, and there was a deep connection. Turning his head in doubt, he said as he hurried on his way. "You call Naruto, right, have we met before?" Naruto looked at the water gate and said with a smile. "No, didn''t we meet for the first time just now." Watergate nodded after thinking for a while "Well, yes, by the way, Naruto, have you seen a masked man and a little girl similar to you?" Naruto understands that Watergate is talking about soil and Lin, but he didn''t want to say anything, but just answered lightly. "I haven''t seen it before." Watergate said no more, and his expression was very deep. He heard Kakashi said that Nohara Lin was dead, but the body had not been found so far. So Watergate really hoped that Nohara Lin was alive, but this was not much hope. After Naruto followed the watergate home, she met two little girls. She Xinnai and Meiqin were also one year old. They grew a little taller. When they saw Naruto, tears flickered in the corners of their eyes, and both hands will Naruto hugged. Whispered and whispered a few days of missing. The stunned Watergate looked at Naruto, and secretly admired Naruto''s strength. The performance of the two girls clearly shows that they both like Naruto and are not ordinary friends. It''s the young woman Su Xinnai who looks at Naruto with a strange feeling. The connection between mother and child makes her really like this little Naruto. Watergate is also very pleasing to Naruto and friendly to Naruto. The young couple kept Naruto out of friendship, and Naruto did not refuse. After all, there is still nothing left to do in this era. Nohara Lin''s task has to be completed quickly, otherwise he would not know any punishment. At this time, Nohara Lin had returned to the village through the memory. As soon as the ninjas in the village exploded the pot, they immediately went to the water and reported that Lin was not dead. Watergate was very excited to hear that Nohara Lin was not dead, and said a few words of regret to Naruto. Naruto calmly opened the two girls hugging him tightly, looking at the rushing Watergate and saying "Can I go with you?" Watergate looked at Naruto in doubt. "Do you know Lynn?" Naruto nodded and smiled. "I know it." Watergate had no doubts, thinking that Naruto and Lin had known each other before, and casually talked about Lin, and they rushed over. Before reaching the village, I saw Nohara standing not far away, and Kakashi apparently rushed over at this moment. With bandages on her body, she just got up from the hospital bed, and when she saw Lin in front, her pupils enlarged, and she said in surprise. "Lin, aren''t you dead?" Chapter 344： : Meet again Nohara Lin nodded a little ugly, and nodded in response, she did not have interest in Kakashi now, and Naruto''s sudden departure gave her a big blow. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Originally trying to bypass Kakashi, he saw Naruto with a smile on his face. Nohara Lin rushed up in a flash of anger, and her anger filled her heart with a grievance, and a sprint ran to Naruto, saying angrily "Why are you avoiding me after you''ve done it?" Naruto said with a faint smile "Little girl, who are you? I don''t seem to know you." Nohara Lin looked blank, stretched out a finger at Naruto, and was speechless. Her innocent body was broken by Naruto, and she didn''t even know her. Tears accumulate in the corners of the eyes, and Nohara Lin looked at Naruto with a sad expression, pursed her lips and said with a choked mouthful. "If you blame me for saying you last time, I apologize. Is it okay if I apologize?" Naruto said with a calm smile "This, I really don''t know you." The tears in Ye Yuanlin''s eyes burst out, crying very sad, tears rolling down, very sad to say "You are a bad person, you are a hooligan, I don''t want to see you anymore, I don''t want to see you." After talking about Nohara Lin, she would run away as soon as she turned around, but unfortunately Naruto pulled her hand as soon as she turned around. Naruto took one of Nohara''s arms and gently held Nohara in her arms, and lowered her head to kiss her pouting little mouth. After leaving for a few seconds, she looked at Lin''s little red face and said with a smile. "Okay, don''t cry, it just made you play. Just watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Nohara Lin stared at Naruto blankly, her face flushed, her head bowed shamelessly, and she did not dare to whisper to Naruto''s eyes. "Sorry, I shouldn''t say you that last time, it''s just that I''m just getting angry, don''t ignore me." Naruto raised Nohhara''s smooth chin with his hand, and said softly. "How could I ignore you, you are my wife Lin, just joking, just smile, I like to see you laugh." Nohara Lin looked at Naruto''s eyes, her eyes were full of obsession, she squeezed out a smile, smiled shyly. At this time, the people around him were completely stunned. Among them, Watergate and Kakashi were the most shocked. They looked at the shy Lin unbelievably, and they liked the blushing Lin so much that they had never seen it before. Even though Watergate''s forehead was sweating coldly, he really didn''t understand why Lin liked Naruto, didn''t he like Kakashi at first, so he moved to love so fast that Naruto really has a hand. I know Naruto has two young girlfriends, and Watergate is ashamed, but he didn''t say anything, just said a dry cough with a serious voice "Well, Naruto, Lynn, let''s go home and talk, and Kakashi, you can come too." Kakashi, who was only fifteen years old, made a sound, and looked at Naruto''s gaze with some doubts. He had never seen this person at all. Naruto stared at Kakashi, staring at the slightly childish face and looking carefully. Looking at Naruto and Kakashi, Nohara Lin gently stretched out his small hand to hold Naruto''s right hand and whispered "Naruto, I promise you, I won''t care about anyone else, don''t leave me anymore." The small face looked at Naruto in a grievance, and his eyes had a deep affection. Naruto turned and looked at Nohara Lin, and smiled slightly. "This is my good wife. Remember you can only think of me, not others." Nohara Lin nodded, Naruto''s strength and domineering made her very addicted. Holding Nohara Hara''s hand, Naruto returned to the watergate''s home, and saw Naruto''s girl pulled by his hands, and Xiao Nai''s face immediately pulled down. Moreover, Ye Yuanlin''s expression was also difficult to see. "Who is she?" It was a tacit acquaintance that made the young woman Xin Xinna laugh and eat, and stood curiously watching the show. Xiaoyan Xinna ran over in a hurry, holding Naruto''s other arm, staring at Nohara Lin. "Why are you pulling Naruto, Naruto is mine." Nohara Lin stared with a calm face, Xiao Xin Xinnai didn''t speak, but holding Naruto''s hand was also tight. Xiao Meiqin also came forward with a pitiful look, raised her head, and said with tears in her eyes. "Naruto, don''t you want me anymore?" Naruto had a big head for a while, and said with a calm face. "Okay, don''t make a noise now, give me a good seat and I''ll tell you more." The three girls glanced at Naruto and said nothing. They walked in front of the living room table and sat down. It can be seen that they take Naruto seriously. Seeing a few girls listening to Naruto, the young woman laughed and said with a smile "This child is quite interesting, and it will be suppressed in a sentence. If our future children are so prestigious, that would be great." The water facade looked at his wife with a wry smile "The child''s affairs are still far away." The young woman Xin Xinna turned white and obeyed obediently to prepare tea. Sitting at the table, Naruto talked a little bit about knowing Nohara Rin, but kept his strength and hinted at Nohara Rin at the same time. The well-behaved Nohara Lin immediately understood the implied meaning of Naruto, and did not say the power of Naruto Nine-tailed, but just said that Naruto has strong strength and was vague. And the mask man s identity was soiled and killed by Naruto. Speaking of this, Nohara Lin had a sense of intolerance, but to the eyes of Shang Naruto, the body shook slightly, and a smile was drawn, a smile Very bitter. Naruto didn''t ask for anything. Now Nohara Lin has loved him enough, and such things can only be taught slowly. When Kakashi heard that Naruto was killed by Naruto, he was very angry, stood up angrily, and stared at Naruto in anger. "Did you kill him with the soil, why did you kill him?" Naruto was speechless for a while, he understood so clearly that he was pursuing and killing him with soil, he had at least one hand, and did not expect Kakashi to lose his temper. It seems that the soil is heavy in Kakashi''s heart. Watergate held Kakashi''s shoulder and said calmly "Naruto has said that the soil is the mask man, and also killed so many people in the dark, that soil is no longer soil. Kakashi, you should understand that soil was dead a few years ago." Kakashi nodded sadly, his eyes still looked at Naruto fiercely. Obviously he was angry at Naruto''s killing the band. At this time Naruto didn''t want to ignore this naive Kakashi, but the system prompt sounded. Chapter 345： : Black-belly Crossing Mission "Ding, the special mission of space-time shuttle is triggered. Please ask the host to learn Kakashi with the help of Nohara Nori. The mission rewards 10,000 Chakras, and the mission fails without any punishment. The mission time is 3 days. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese website" Hearing the sound of this system prompt, Naruto froze for a second, and soon showed a faint smile. That smile was very bad, but no one noticed. The people talked and talked about the past with the soil, mainly to tell Xiaomeiqin who the soil was. Xiaoxin Xinnai and Xiaomeiqin listened very carefully. Naruto turned his head and spoke softly next to Nohara Lin. "Wife Lin, wait a minute and go out with me." Nohara Lin''s face turned slightly red, and she nodded inadvertently, looking at Naruto, with a sweet smile on the corner of her mouth. Naruto took a few glances, and really wanted to get a kiss, but now there are too many people, so he just pressed the heart in his heart and wanted to feel good for Aileen. He stood up and walked towards Kakashi. At this time, Kakashi was sitting beside the water gate, and the water gate said nothing in the past, the young woman Ao Xinnai was making tea. In front of Kakashi, Naruto whispered with a smile. "You are Kakashi, I have something to tell you." Kakashi was confused. He didn''t understand what Naruto wanted to say to him, but out of politeness, he stood up and followed Naruto with a cold face and walked out. Watergate had already talked about the critical moment at this time, and did not notice that Kakashi and Naruto went out, and Xiaozhang Xinnai and Xiaomeiqin were fascinated by the story and listened very carefully. Norihara looked at the two in doubt. Naruto took Kakashi out of this ordinary room, walked straight ahead, and stopped shortly after, looking around, and found that the view of this place was very wide, and it was very convenient for Nohara Lin to come over. novelhall.com That s why he said to Kakashi, who was cruel. "I''ve heard you say that you are called Kakashi, don''t you think you look ugly?" Kakashi was stunned, completely stunned there, he didn''t understand what Naruto wanted to do. Naruto teased "Actually, don''t come out to meet someone so ugly. Seriously, you refused Lin to do it right. So ugly, which girl do you think will be like you?" Kakashi clenched his fists with both hands and said a little bit angrily "Naruto, is that what you want to tell me?" Naruto said lazily "Yeah, I don''t see anyone telling you this fact, so I want to tell you, how about it, you''re not convinced to hit me." Kakashi went mad, shook his fist, locked Naruto with his eyes, and said in a low tone. "I''m not ugly about what matters to you. Don''t think Lynn likes you, I dare not talk about you." Naruto held his head in both hands and said quietly. "Ugly, come over and hit me, hit me if you have something." Kakashi was instantly irritated, no one dared to talk to him like that, but he became Shang Ren at the age of 12, and no one dared to anger him so. Kakashi, who was angered, raised her fist and smashed at Naruto. Naruto had a slight smile, and his hands were printed, and the hardening operation was immediately launched. With a "bang", Kakashi slammed into Naruto''s face, and his fist trembled, as if hitting steel, Kakashi''s fist was numb. Staring at Naruto, Kakashi looked shocked. Naruto said with a smile "You just have the ability to do that, it''s too rubbish, but you still have to bear it, isn''t Muye Village raising you just to let you eat." Kakashi roared and raised his fists. "Naruto, you scolded you too much." After finishing speaking, he hit his fist against Naruto, and at this time, before the fist came, a girl''s cry was sounded. Nohara Lin said pale to Kakashi ahead. "Stop me." When Kakashi turned to see Lin, her heart clicked, and she immediately realized that she was in great trouble. Nohara Lin''s angry face was hard to look at, and one jumped up and down, looking at Kakashi coldly, the expression was cold. Kakashi''s heart was cold, and he wanted to explain. As a result, Naruto grabbed him in front, grabbed Nohara''s hand, and said earnestly. "Mr. Lynn, Kakashi said just now that it was not pleasing to me and he wanted to kill me." Nohara Lin froze. After a second, the face was so pale that he reached out to Kakashi and slap it. With a loud pop, Kakashi was beaten. With his swollen face, Kakashi almost cried, and she really wanted to cry without tears, with a bitter smile on her face. "Lin, you hear me say that Naruto scolded me for being ugly, and I shot it. It was he who scolded me." Nohara Lin didn''t believe Kakashi''s words at all, and said with a cold face, without a good expression "Kakashi, I have no relationship with you. If you ever ask Naruto again, I won''t let you go." Naruto stood aside with a faint smile, making a face while Nohara Lin wasn''t paying attention. Kakashi was half angrily annoyed. It was completely angry. He raised his hand and pointed at Naruto. "Naruto, I''m going to kill you, I''m just teaching him. I didn''t want to kill him." Naruto laughed for a while. Kakashi was too young and vigorous. However, Nohara Lin''s face lengthened. There was no doubt that Naruto now said that Kakashi was going to kill. She looked at Kakashi coldly. Nohara Lin directly pulled out the pain and said coldly "Kakashi, if you want trouble with Naruto, I can stay with you." Nohara Lin''s actions made Kakashi helpless for a while, and she really wished that she would be killed. This is simply a big grievance. It was Naruto who glanced at Kakashi, the helpless look, making a grimace and a stupid mouth. The Kakashi fire rushed up completely, no matter what else, raised his fist and rushed towards Naruto. It was indeed a forbearance, a sprint, Nohara Lin could not react at all, and immediately moved to Naruto''s side, slamming it in front of his face. Naruto gave a scornful smile, kicking his feet against Kakashi''s belly. Obviously, with Naruto''s super film-level strength, Kakashi can''t fight against it at all, and Kakashi has not used the writing eye. The whole body was like a shell, and it flew straight out, hitting a wall severely, and a loud sound of "bang" knocked the wall down. Chapter 346： : Epic task completed successfully Kakashi fell to the ground very embarrassed, a trace of blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth, staring hard at Naruto. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Just about to get up, Nohara Lin rushed in front of him, and said very coldly "I said, you dare to move Naruto, I won''t let you go." As soon as he lifted the bitterness, he made a beautiful arc in the sky, and Kakashi barely avoided his body. A trace of cold sweat ran down his forehead, because he found that Nohara Lin was not joking at all, and he was a dead hand, which made Kakashi really dare not have any nagging thoughts. Just lament the greatness of that love. As Naruto''s ears ringed to obtain 10,000 Chakras, the clear system prompt sounded. "Ding, the third stage of the epic task is completed, so the task is completed, and it will be transmitted to the wooden leaf village of the original era in one hour. Please prepare for this crossing. The task reward will be obtained after returning to the original era. Unexpectedly, this task was completed so quickly, Naruto was delighted for a while. She looked at Nohara Hara in front and shouted happily. "Lin, come here, I''ll tell you something." Nohara Lin was staring at Kakashi, and when she heard Naruto''s words, she turned her head and asked in confusion. "whats the matter?" Naruto beckoned, a mysterious look. Nohara Lin took back the painlessness, trot to Naruto, opened her watery eyes, and said in doubt. "Naruto, do you have anything important to say?" Naruto nodded, pulled up Ye Yuanlin''s little hand, and jumped out to the side of the roof, one landing and landing on the roof. Naruto looked earnestly at the eyes of Nohara Lin "You know that I am your future husband, in fact I originally came from the future, so I will take you back now. Wap.novelhall.com" Nohara Lin opened her eyes wide and couldn''t believe Naruto, she said in surprise. "Naruto, aren''t you kidding me?" Naruto looked straight at Nohara''s eyes and said seriously "Looking into my eyes, I''m not kidding, I really want to take you somewhere else, can you follow me?" Sincere eyes showed that Naruto was not joking, Nohara Lin did not consider it, nodded, and said with a small face full of earnestness "Where Naruto goes, I''ll go with you." Naruto smiled slightly, and a kiss was printed on Nohara''s lips, and Nohara Hara was flushed. Pulling Ye Yuanlin''s hand, he hurried towards Shuimen''s house. At the Watergate home, and talking softly at Sinai, Xiaomeiqin, Xiao Meiqin talked about this matter. The two girls did not have much doubt and nodded submissively. So Naruto said goodbye to Watergate. The Watergate couple originally wanted to stay, but Naruto could nt stay any longer. They said there were important things to do, and the Watergate couple said nothing. Rushed outside the village. As Naruto left, Watergate was silent for a while and said to himself "Naruto''s name is really familiar. It seems to have been heard from Master Tajima, but it is still very good. My son will call Naruto later." Of course this thing Naruto didn''t know, he was waiting for the system to complete the one-hour countdown. An hour was short. As the translucent time in front of Naruto''s countdown turned to zero, the air around him dropped and stopped flowing, and she noticed that abnormal Nohara was staring at Naruto. I saw the space in front of Naruto breaking like glass, and a black hole appeared. , Looking at the hole, Naruto took a long breath and said with a sigh. "it is finally over." The voice was very low and several girls of Nohara Nohara did not hear. Naruto stretched out his hands towards Nohara Hara, Okinawa Sinai, Xiaomeiqin, and said with a smile. "Well, go with me to my world, where I will take care of you all my life." Xinnai smiled sweetly, holding Naruto''s palm first, and said quietly. "Naruto, I have followed you all my life, don''t try to throw me away." Xiao Meiqin was blushing and didn''t speak, just holding the palm of Naruto tightly, looking at Naruto firmly. "Naruto, I don''t have any loved ones anymore, I only have you." Nohara Lin watched the two girls confession, hugged Naruto in a jerk, and grumbled dissatisfiedly. "You have to remember what promised me." Naruto smiled, pulled a few girls, and walked towards the cracks in time and space. Space is twisted, time and space are twisted, everything is gone, everything is back to the original world. ... Returning to the original world, Naruto found that it was near the woods in Muye Village. Naruto also jumped in the air and took a look, and found that Muye Village was not far away. Looking at Naruto''s jump to a height of 100 meters below, the three girls were very puzzled and did not understand what Naruto was doing. Naruto dropped to the ground and looked at the three girls. It was found that they had grown a bit, and Naruto has grown taller now. After crossing it 3 times, Naruto has grown to a nearly 16-year-old figure without the young body Several girls, Norihara Nori, who was tall and noticed Naruto''s change, were surprised. At the same time, I also understand that Naruto''s space-time travel is true. Naruto gave a few glances to the girls and decided to give them power before answering Muye Village. When Naruto calls out the strongest system, the first thing that catches the eye is the numerous rewards. Congratulations to the host for completing 500,000 epic quests and earning 500,000 Chakra Practicums. Get 500,000 Ninjutsu Cultivation Pills, Obtained 50,000 pupils to practice Dan, Get 5,000 VIP10 raffle gift boxes, Get 500 Hundred Pupils Lucky Draw Gift Box, Gain 500 psychic beasts to capture the iron cage, With such a fruitful reward, Naruto was completely excited. Seeing that the system reached the 6-digit Chakra cultivation alchemy, Naruto really didn''t know how to use it. The first Naruto is going to draw 5,000 VIP10 gift boxes, but unfortunately, this thing actually requires system level restrictions. Click the draw, and a system prompt flashes out. "The system level has not reached 10 and the VIP10 gift box cannot be opened." If Naruto''s settings make Naruto speechless for a while, but there is not much sadness, this thing can not run anyway, now the system level 7, only 10 level is only 3, if you are lucky, maybe not a few months It can be achieved, and other rewards are still very generous, not worse than these 1,000 VIP10. Looking at the 50,500 pupils practicing alchemy, Naruto thought that his ability to improve should also be strengthened. The Kaleidoscope of Eternity is not the highest level, and there are reincarnation eyes on it. At first, I was afraid that there was too little meditation practice in Hitomi, and when I needed it, I was afraid that I would not have it. Now Naruto is not afraid. Directly open that pupil surgery practice, crazy point pupil surgery practice. Countless failures passed by, and Naruto didn''t even glance at it. With 50,000 pupils practicing alchemy, at least 50 reincarnation eyes can be obtained. "Cultivation failed." "Cultivation failed." "Cultivation failed." "Cultivation was successful." I don''t know how many times the cultivation failed. Naruto didn''t realize that the cultivation was successful until he couldn''t move. At this time, the eternal kaleidoscope has evolved into reincarnation eyes, and new special ninjutsu comes out one by one. Chapter 347： : Evolving Reincarnation Eyes Earthburst sky star, Vientiane sky lead, plus a psychic art, outside the golem. Look. Yarn, Chinese website All are top-level ninjutsu, and the previous several ninjutsu have also been greatly improved. That strengthened body becomes a powerful physique (100 times stronger body.) That mind-controlling technique has become the control of the soul. I have to say that reincarnation is a very nasty thing. Naruto couldn''t help but looked at the three girls in front and said with a smile. "Yes, I want to tell you something very important." Xinnai, Nohara Lin and Meiqin stared at Naruto, and nodded earnestly. Naruto said calmly "I want to give you a few things, but this kind of thing can''t be talked to other people, understand." Sinai said excitedly "Naruto, do you want to use that Chakra cultivation alchemy to add Chakra to Meiqin''s sister?" Naruto rubbed Chin Nai''s face and said with a smile "My uncle Sinai is the smartest." Xinnai flushed her head and lowered her expression with a shy expression. Naruto stopped rubbing his hands and first ordered 2 prize-winning gift boxes. The prizes were shaken for a while. Two single hook jades came out. Naruto was not depressed at all when he saw the single hook jade writing. Now he still has 4 With more than 9,800 pupils practicing Dan, it has evolved into a kaleidoscope, and reincarnation is a simple matter. It seemed that Uchiha had a glance at Naruto, and Naruto thought that Uchiha should have an eye for writing, but he didn''t open his eyes, and I didn''t know if he could continue to give it. With a wave, Naruto smiled at Meiqin. "Sister Meiqin, I''ll give you a good thing." Meiqin walked up to her face and said in doubt. "Naruto, what is it?" Naruto didn''t speak, but reached out and touched Mei Qin''s head, giving her a single hook jade to write the round eyes, and the model single hook jade quickly fell into Mei Qin''s eyes. novelhall.com It looks like there is no exclusion at all. Mei Qin''s eyes shook and she noticed an abnormality in her body. "I opened my eyes. I opened my eyes." Naruto nodded Mei Qin''s head and said with a smile "It''s not an eye-opener, it''s the eye that I wrote for you." Meiqin opened her watery eyes, stared at Naruto, and said with a small mouth slightly surprised. "Naruto, you can really make writing eyes." Naruto poked his lips and smiled slightly. "Not just writing the eye of the rein, I can make you into an eternal kaleidoscope and eventually evolve into the reincarnation." For the reincarnation, Meiqin has heard of it. When he heard Naruto''s words, there was no doubt at all, and he shouted excitedly. "Naruto, you are really so powerful, you can make even reincarnation." Naruto nodded, took out hundreds of pupils to practice Dan, and told Meiqin "Eat it." Meiqin didn''t hesitate, pinching the little elixir, passing it into her rosy lips, biting with her fine white teeth, swallowing it carefully one by one. Before eating a few, Meiqin''s eyes shook. Originally, the single hook jade was divided into double hook jade, then three hook jade, and then thirty pieces evolved into a kaleidoscope, and then thirty-five pieces evolved into an eternal kaleidoscope. In the final reincarnation eye, it took about 150 to succeed. Feeling the changes in my eyes, although not visible, but Meiqin noticed that something in front of her was different, and her awareness increased greatly, and the ninjutsu in her mind made Meiqin cover her mouth, exclaimed in surprise. "It''s really the reincarnation eye, the three strongest reincarnation eyes." Naruto says with a smile "Okay, and you''re even more surprised. Now add Chakra to you." After that, he took out a large amount of Chakra to cultivate Dan and took it to Meiqin. Naruto was ready to let Meiqin evolve into a film-level Chakra strength, With the reincarnation eye, Meiqin wants to control these chakras, and I believe it will be over in one year. Although not as fast as his system, it is countless times faster than anyone else. Naruto turned to look at Norihara, who was curiously staring at Meiqin''s reincarnation, mammoth. Smiling Naruto has a face of Nohara Hara, smiling. "Well, I will give you reincarnation." Nohara Lin turned to look at Naruto, nodded and said "Naruto, don''t make such a thing casually, otherwise others will be jealous when they see it, and they will come to harm Naruto." After going through the Third World War of Ninja, Nohara knew very well that some good things cannot be easily discovered by others. Naruto gently smiled at Nohara''s little face and said with a smile. "Of course, but even if someone finds out what''s going on, Lin is a good wife, and can help me put them all out." Nohara Lin held Naruto''s hand in both hands and smiled sweetly. "Well, I will definitely help Naruto Jun to settle those people and not let Naruto Jun suffer any harm." The oldest Nohara Lin is very sensible. Naruto rubbed Ye Yuanlin''s cheek affectionately, and gave her a single hook jade writing round eye. At the same time, she evolved her writing round eye into a reincarnation eye. She used 350 pupils to practice Dan. Then he took out 2,000 chakras and swallowed Nohara, and the verdant little hand held the elixir, and Nohara immediately swallowed it. 2,000 pieces were resolved in less than a minute. Feeling the huge Nohara Lin of Chakra inside the body is very excited, excitedly holding Naruto, said excitedly "Naruto, you are so nice to us, thank you so much." A gentle kiss on Naruto''s cheek, Nohara Lin''s eyes were full of touching. Naruto smiles and puts a kiss on Nohara''s rosy lips. This time facing Fai Sinai, Lai Sinai Chakra doesn''t need to increase, just evolve her eyes to reincarnation. It took 300 pupils to practice Dan, and the cute Xin Xin Na blinked his eyes, and looked at Naruto with a flirty look. "Naruto, do I really have reincarnation?" Naruto was cute when she faced Nao Sinai and said lightly. "You can see if you look at Meiqin''s sister." Xinnai turned to look at Meiqin, looked at her reincarnation, and felt the powerful strength, so she nodded involuntarily. "It is indeed reincarnation, and the pressure is hundreds of times stronger than writing reincarnation." Naruto smiled and didn''t answer. At the same time, he also took out 10,000 chakras and ate them. The ten thousand chakras had to be swallowed in fractions. Masses of Chakras exploded inside Naruto''s stomach, improving Naruto''s whole body, and making Chakras in his cells thicker. Ten thousand Chakras practiced alchemy, Naruto can be sure that there is no Chakrar in this world. That horrible amount of chakras can be detected even if they are not easily released. If it were not forcibly suppressed, this chakra''s random release may be as destructive as the nine-tailed state. Chakra cultivation of Dan is a good thing. Naruto understands that after eating only 10,000 pieces, he does not continue. After all, eating too much "digests" is not good. He is a human body. Now the amount of this scary Chakra Almost ran away without control. If Naruto has a fairy mode, it is really difficult to control. It can be said that his chakra has exceeded the limit of human beings. Xinnai are different from each other. The super movie-level Chakras do not cause much damage in the body, and there is no harm at all. Now Naruto has exceeded this limit. It can be imagined that Naruto''s power under a ninjutsu is What a horror. Chapter 348： : Return after 3 years Click on-hook practice, Naruto on-hook practice Chakra control, now Chakra is too large to control, and the strength has not increased much, just that momentum is terrible. wap.novelhall.com Feeling the horror of his body, Chakra, Naruto began to take out the ninjutsu scroll to learn, first of all to complete the wooden puppet ninjutsu, using only ten wooden puppet ninjutsu chakras. Naruto found out that all the ninjutsu of the clogs had been learned, and then began to strengthen the clogs to the s level. After consuming 600 pieces of ninjutsu cultivating alchemy, it evolved to the s level. Later, the earthen owl, and some particularly ordinary ninjutsu that have not been learned, Soil iron prison Soil cutting Earthen Rock Fist Technique Earth moving core Earthen Light and Heavy Rock Art Ninjutsu Four Purple Flame Formation Ninjutsu Mist Fox in Illusion Illusion here There are some ninjutsu in the earthen category, as many as 42 or more. The complete department has used 30 scrolls, and it is constantly upgraded and upgraded to strengthen all the a and b earthen territories to the s level. Naruto in the hands of Naruto Cultivation of Dan is already 6 digits, so I am not afraid to run out of it. After upgrading these ninjutsu to s-level dark red, and then added a fire urn by the way, the leeches did not learn, in the end, after learning all of them, I found that I have used nearly 10,000 ninjutsu to cultivate Dan. Seeing that there are 480,000 ninjutsu cultivators left, Naruto''s head has grown for a while. So many ninjutsu cultivators have been used up. It seems that all the ninjutsu can not be used up. Unfortunately, most of the ninjutsu scrolls are repeated. He and Xue Ji Boundary, and some ordinary blood Ji Boundary Ninjutsu, Naruto is lazy to learn. So I started to choose the ninjutsu scroll to practice and synthesize the blood succession limit. Among them, you can synthesize wooden maggots 5 times, synthesize ice maggots 6 times, synthesize lysis maggots 15 times, arrogant maggots 5 times, crystal maggots 6 times, and explode maggots 5 times. , Epiphysis 10 times and so on. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Now Naruto doesn''t need to care about the ninjutsu scroll at all, he just desperately synthesizes the word, and he doesn''t see the word of the synthesis failure. He constantly adds the ninjutsu scroll to the system, and continues to synthesize, regardless of failure or success. In the end, Naruto found that the chances of success were indeed very bad, one wooden clog, one ice clam, one crystal clam, two bone clams, and two explosion clams. Many others failed, causing hundreds of Ninjutsu scrolls to disappear. Naruto has no distress. It is only a matter of time to have the strongest system in these scrolls. Holding the scroll scroll of blood-supply limit, Naruto found that there were as many as four wooden clogs. Without hesitation, let the three girls hold each one to learn. Xiaomeiqin and others looked at Naruto''s continuous change of palm-sized scrolls from the palm of his hand, looking very surprised. The three girls opened their eyes wide, staring at Naruto''s palm without blinking, that ninjutsu The scrolls kept appearing and disappearing. It really made Xiao Meiqin and others very adored. Looking at the scroll that Naruto handed over, Nohara Lin took it in disbelief, opened it gently, and the dark red font was in the eye, and the blood of the wooden clog followed the limit. When that confirmed learning appeared in front of Nohara Rin, Nohara Rin''s surprised mouth couldn''t close his mouth, and he was stunned. The scroll in his hand glowed dark red and poured into Nohara Rin''s body. As soon as he reached out, Nohara Rena''s white arm turned into a piece of wood, and the wood turned into a transformation, exactly the same as Nohara Rena. Facing this wooden avatar, Nohara Lin covered her small mouth, jumped up excitedly, and said, "Really it''s Muzhu Ninjutsu, the old Naruto of Muyu." The extremely excited Nohara Lin was very happy, and Naruto gave her such awesome things, which really made her sweet for a while. Xiaomei Qin and Xiaoyin Xinnai have also learned the wooden sequel boundaries, and the two girls are also very excited that they can understand the woods. Nohara Lin was the happiest. She hugged Naruto happily, straightened her hands, and lay her head on Naruto''s shoulder, crying softly. Naruto encircled Nohara''s thin waist and said softly "Mrs. Lin, isn''t it OK to have a clog?" Nohara Lin shook her head, raised the poor little face, looked at Naruto, raised her head and kissed it, and kissed it for tens of seconds before her face was reddishly. "Thank you Naruto, thank you so much." Naruto''s eyes on Hara Lin, smiling, "It''s not enough to say thank you." Nohara Lin whispered her head down shyly "I give everything to Naruto, what else Naruto wants? No matter what I have, I will give Naruto." Nora Hara''s gaze was raised sincerely. Naruto''s heart moved, and he didn''t say much about such a cute Nohara, covering his lips, and a passionate kiss. ... Let Nohara Lin and others finish learning about the wooden cricket, Naruto set off towards the wooden leaves village, and his body shuttled through the woods like a lightning, jumping forward. Followed Naruto. In less than ten minutes, he entered the village of Konoha. Naruto''s face was unfamiliar to anyone, and the shadow-level strength, even if it was 3 years apart, was seen by the ninjas who kept the gates Shouted immediately "Six generations are back." With a shout, many people surrounded him. The change in Muye Village in the past two years has not changed much. When the villagers surrounded Naruto, a quick figure ran over, and it was Tsunade who came first. Tsunade is still the young and beautiful, jumping between the roofs, the face is unsightly, and the silent behind him keeps chasing, while shouting. "Master Tsunade, there is still some work to be done." Tsunade didn''t dare to shout silently, one ups and downs in front of Naruto, looked at Naruto coldly, and yelled rudely. "Naruto, what the **** are you doing, I haven''t seen for so many years, is it a task that takes so long?" Raising his fist, Tsunade ran over with a look of embarrassment. When I saw the three girls beside Naruto, they were shocked and said in shock. "These girls, why are these girls so familiar, this seems to Xin Nai and Lin, impossible. Xin Nai and Lin will not be so small, who is Naruto who are they and what is your relationship with you?" Naruto turned to look at the angry Tsunade, and said with a lazy smile "Grandma Tsunade, don''t ask so many questions as soon as you come, don''t you see me unhappy, don''t you want to give me a hug, or I''ll give you one." Tsunade said with an ugly expression while taking advantage of his face. "Naruto, I didn''t expect that for so many years, your naughty personality hasn''t changed. Hurry up and say, where did these girls come from?" Obviously, Sinai, Lynn, and Xiaomeiqin put a lot of pressure on Tsunade. She couldn''t help but notice that the three girls Chakra was very strong, and the eyes were very strong. Cold. Naruto said with a faint smile "My three little wives. I found them in other villages. Would you like me to introduce them? This is Ji Xinnai, this is Meiqin, and this is Lin. Hurry up and say hello to Gangshou''s mother-in-law." Pointing at the girl who was by his side, Naruto said with a relaxed expression. Sinnai looked at Tsunade in front of her curiously and turned to Naruto. "Naruto, why do you call her mother-in-law, she seems to be much younger than us." Naruto grinned and whispered in the ear of Sinai "In fact, she is an old monster. She often uses Chakra to make a beautiful face, and her real age is older than us." Chapter 349： : Tsunades Wrath Oh Sinai, I was curious and looked at Tsunade. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Tsunami''s face was like Tieqing, staring at Naruto, and said in a low tone. "Don''t call me an old monster, and I didn''t use Chakra for facelift, Naruto, don''t talk nonsense." Faced with the terrible expression of Tsunade, Xiaomeiqin was very scared and shrank towards Naruto, pulling Naruto''s sleeve, and whispered "Naruto, this man is so scary." Naruto held Xiao Meiqin''s hand and said comfortably "Rest assured, I can''t eat you at the old monster." Tsunade:"" Now Tsunade feels like tearing Naruto. Norihara stepped forward politely, bowed friendly and said "Hello, I''m Naruto''s wife, please take care of me." Tsunade''s face froze, looking at Nohara Lin, and asked calmly. "You''re really Lin, what''s the name of the people?" Nohara Lin did not hesitate to tell Naruto his name "Whirlpool Lynn." Tsunade sank, staring at Naruto tightly. "Naruto, which country do these girls belong to and why are they so old acquaintances?" Naruto talks and laughs "Tsunade mother-in-law is too suspicious, just a few ordinary little girls." Tsunade looked at Naruto with a cold face, and she didn''t believe Naruto''s nonsense. The three girls were even more powerful than her, so it might be an ordinary little girl. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Especially the face of Sinai is very similar to the whirlpool Sinai when he was young, not just similar, it is exactly the same, At this time, Mute also hurriedly arrived. Because she ran too fast, she couldn''t help stopping where she was, her mouth was panting, and there were crystal beads of sweat on her face. As soon as I looked up, I saw Naruto standing ahead. Naruto with a smile on his face lowered his head and said to the silence "Silent wife, haven''t you missed me for so many years?" Silence was startled, and Naruto almost didn''t recognize it, because now Naruto is very tall and almost the same as her. In the face of Naruto''s banter, his face turned red. Blushing and not speaking, her body stepped back two steps. Naruto stepped forward and said that he had to go in. "Silent wife, see me, why go? Are you unhappy, or say you don''t want to see me?" Silent blushing, uttering indifferently "No, Naruto, no, Master Six Generations. Actually, I''m glad to see you, it''s just that you can pay attention to the surrounding environment." The blushing silent expression was very shy and bowed her head, because Tsunade''s eyes made her pinch. Gang gritted his teeth, rushed over, waved her fist, and roared. "Naruto, you are even bullying silently." Raising his fist, the irritable Tsunabe smashed Naruto with a punch. Naruto is a little bit of a foot, with an afterimage, and easily escapes this punch. While hiding, he does not forget to say with a smile "Grandma Tsunade, you haven''t seen each other for so many years, you are still the same hot, and whether the weapon has become a bit bigger." Staring at a part of Tsunade, Naruto had a bad smile on his face. Tsunade''s anger filled her chest instantly, and with a roar, she raised her fist and was about to come over. Naruto slowed down, but instead of backing up, he rushed towards Tsunade. Tsunade was startled, it was too late to escape, and now Naruto''s strength is not comparable to her, and Naruto was embraced by him before he even responded. It was found that Naruto was holding her tightly with both hands, and her face was less than a centimeter away from her. Thinking of Naruto''s previous confession, Tsunade''s cheeks became hot and rosy. Struggling desperately. Naruto opened his hands and held Tsunade''s back, lowered his head gently, calmed down the smiling face, showed a gentle expression, and reached up to Tsunade''s ear, and said softly "I''m back. I really miss you for years." In a few short sentences, Naruto spoke very sincerely. Looking at Naruto''s gentle smile, Tsunade fell into a heart, and had to say that now Naruto can inspire a woman''s motherhood. And I haven''t seen Naruto for so many years, Tsunade did have some nostalgia, nostalgic for the days when Naruto started teasing her. Gently struck Naruto''s head, the angry expression on Tsunade''s face eased, and the corners of his mouth were gently skimmed to reveal a gentle smile. "Well, Muye Village has always been your home. You are indispensable here for your six generations." Naruto raised his head, smiled slightly, and said sincerely "Well, I want to ask you now, is it because Komura is indispensable for me, or Tsunade is indispensable for me?" In the face of Naruto children''s sincere eyes, Tsunade was a little panicked, and Fangxin was a little bit confused. He didn''t dare to see Naruto''s eyes, but his face was slightly red and yelled "Naruto, let go of me quickly, and don''t mess with your hands." Naruto said with a smile "No, I just feel that your buttocks are full." Tsunade felt the movement of Naruto''s hands, her angry hair flew up, and she would smash it when she raised her fist. Naruto did kiss her head towards Tsunade''s lips. Under the kiss, Tsunade was flabby, but she couldn''t fully react. Now there are so many people watching, her face is very rosy, and her whole face is flushed. Now, the villagers around looked at the six generations and five generations, and they were stunned, admiring Naruto very powerfully. "Haha Naruto, I want to kill, I want to kill." The kiss was almost no gas to return, leaving Naruto Tsunade about the arms, they immediately cried out, raised his fist to Zouren, aware of the power of the Five head fist, the crowd around immediately flashed. I didn''t realize that the silence was not good, I held out Tsuna''s waist and said loudly "Master Tsunade, you cannot use your power here, be careful to destroy the house." Tsunade didn''t dare to shout silently, but just clenched his fists and walked towards Naruto, dragging silent, the face was red and white. Naruto smiled slightly, looked at Tsunade, and said with a smile "Wife Tsunade, that kiss is your gift, goodbye." After talking, he turned to Lin and others and hurried to the house. Tsunade yelled at Naruto''s escape figure "Naruto, come back to me, come back to me, I will never let you go, you stop me." Tsunade originally wanted to catch up, but unfortunately, she was silently hugging her body, making her unable to jump. Mute forehead sweated coldly, and complained that Naruto would mess up with her relatives as soon as he came back, but thinking of Naruto''s wife, Mute''s face was a little blushed. Chapter 350： : Naruto Returning When I returned home, I didn''t expect that in three years, the little home was very clean. Naruto immediately understood that it might be Sakura and Ino and others who cleaned up and felt warmth in their hearts. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net For Naruto''s house, Nohara and others seemed very curious and looked at it for a while. Within a short while, when several girls of Nohara Hara were watching Naruto''s house, Sakura and Ino hurriedly arrived. Both girls were a few years older and matured, of course referring to their looks and bodies. "Sakura, you stop at the door, how can I get in, hurry up, Naruto is still inside." "Ino, can''t you wait for a while, let me in first." The two were stuck in the doorway, staring at each other with anger flashing in their eyes. Naruto has a big head for a while, and it seems a bit interesting when the two are arguing. "Naruto, who are they?" Xinna Qiaosheng stood beside Naruto, and asked Sakura and Ino at the door. Sakura and Ino were staring. Suddenly, she heard her voice, and turned to look at her, looking at her blood-stained long hair, surprised expression. Obviously, now Xin Xinnai is very beautiful, especially the red hair, which gives people a fantasy-like beauty. Sakura and Ino stopped arguing, only to find the three girls in the room, surprised to have big and small mouths, stunned there. The faces of the two girls are hard to look at, and Naruto will immediately understand that at this time, they must explain it well, and smiled and said "Well, you all come in, I want to tell you something. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" Sakura and Ino came in with some resentment and looked at Naruto. Naruto sighs with Sakura and Ino''s head in his hands, and sighs. "I didn''t expect it to be so few days. You are so tall and so beautiful." Naruto''s words made Sakura and Ino stunned, and smiled sweetly, Sakura said with tender eyes. "So is Naruto, for two years, he''s getting more and more handsome, and he''s so cool." With little stars in her eyes, Sakura''s personality didn''t change much. Naruto said calmly with Sakura''s head "Still my wife Sakura can talk, let me talk to you, I can''t tell anyone about this, or I will never ignore you." After hearing Naruto''s words, both girls knew the rigor of the matter and nodded solemnly. Ino raised his handsome face and said seriously "Relax, as long as it''s Naruto''s secret, we won''t say it until we die." Naruto laughed with satisfaction, dropped the hands that were molding their heads, took their soft little hands, came to the table to do well, and signaled Xiao Meiqin to come over. Pointing at Xiaomeiqin and others "This is Meiqin, Lynn, and Chen Xinnai. I brought them back from the past." To briefly explain the ability to travel through time and space, Naruto did not say what is the strongest system, but only said that he was experimenting with various attributes of ninjutsu, creating a special ninjutsu, and then traveling through time and space. Sakura and Ino didn''t have much suspicion. Out of trust in Naruto, they immediately believed these things, and were surprised to see a few girls. In particular, the soft attitude of several girls towards Naruto, Sakura and Ino could not help but notice that the three girls may have deeper feelings for Naruto than them. In particular, Sinai, this red-haired girl was very submissive to Naruto, so that Sakura and Ino felt an unprecedented crisis. In order to ensure their place in Naruto''s mind, Sakura and Ino reached a consensus and gave up the previous battle. Naruto did not strengthen Sakura and Ino''s Chakra to the film level. After all, the two girls had many people in contact with each other and their strength was too great, which will make many people doubt that Naruto''s plans will be difficult. I talked with Sakura for a while. Sakura didn''t see for a long time. As if there were endless words, I chatted about some things that happened in these 3 years. Basically it''s small things, of course for Naruto. In 3 years, Sakura and Ino Shochakra completely controlled, officially became Shoto level, and also got Shoto''s certification. Performed several a-level missions, and said those missions Sakura and Ino flaunted for a long time. Naruto listened patiently, and suddenly thought that if Chakra was not strengthened, it would not be wrong to prepare a few psychic beasts for Sakura and Ino. Naruto was excited when he thought of artificially making psychic beasts. For his plan to capture nine tail beasts, psychic beasts are a very good magic weapon, easier to control than humans, and the number can reach a lot. Of course, Naruto now has 2 nine tails, 1 1 tail, 1 3 tails. These shadow-level psychic beasts are very powerful, but unfortunately Naruto still feels inadequate. Hundreds, a hundred psychic beasts of the level of tolerance, even scars are scared. Thinking about the psychic beast, Naruto chatted with Sakura for a word. Sakura pointed at the smooth chin and said suddenly "By the way, Naruto, I forgot to tell you something. The Japanese owner said to you to go over, and Hina and others are still waiting for you." Naruto was stunned, and then she remembered what happened to Hina. I hadn''t seen him for a few days, and Naren didn''t really know what Hada was like. Naruto was in a state of nostalgia for Hinata, and Sakura said immediately with a smile. "Naruto, hurry up if you want to go. Sister Hina may be waiting for you. Leave it to us here. Sister Naina and I have something to talk about." Naruto smiled lightly, smiling at Sakura''s face, and smiling. "Well, I''ll be with you again later, rest assured that you can''t run this evening." Realizing that Naruto''s words were ambiguous, Sakura blushed and said that she was hot. "Naruto is so beautiful, I think about it when I come back." Naruto laughed, smiled and kissed the cute Sakura on her forehead, and turned away as soon as she turned around, Sakura moulded her forehead with a happy smile on her face. Stepping out of the house, Naruto rushed towards the direction of Hinata''s home. The changes to Muye Village in 3 years were not great, and some houses were the same. It was easy for Naruto to see the big courtyard of Hina''s house, and several jumps jumped over. The cherry blossoms in the courtyard were slowly falling, and a very cute little girl stood there, beating one hand and one punch, and screaming and drinking, the cherry blossom was cut in half. Chapter 351： : Grown up fireworks The eyes of the girl are white, a white judo suit, the face is very beautiful and cute, especially when the white eyes are activated, the thin tendons are like small blood vessels, lurking on the white forehead, white tender palm With a little blue chakra light. wap.novelhall.com A thirteen-year-old girl has slightly developed her body. Such a beautiful lady Naruto found has never seen. A up and down in the courtyard, shouted at the little girl who was clapping constantly. "Little sister, is Hina home?" The girl turned her head, and her long, black hair was very beautiful. When she saw Naruto, the white pupil yelled loudly and awake. "Brother Naruto." Naruto was confused and asked involuntarily "you know me?" The girl stretched her face and said unhappy "Brother Naruto doesn''t remember me, I''m a firework." He walked forward, blinking his watery eyes with an aggrieved expression. Naruto then remembered it. He didn''t expect that the little girl had become so beautiful. It seemed that she had the potential to be a beauty. I can''t help but say with a smile on the head with a flowery face "I really forgot. I didn''t expect how old Sister Huohua grew up." Huahuo''s face smiled slightly red, she stretched out her hands and took down Naruto''s palm that was molding her head, holding the white little palm tightly, staring at Naruto, smiling gently "Brother Naruto remember the past?" Naruto looked directly at Hanaoka''s expression and asked, puzzled. "whats the matter?" Huahuo''s face turned red, and her head whispered quietly, and the voice was also very small. Naruto didn''t hear it clearly. She was trying to make Huahuo say it again, and a surprise cry came. "Naruto. Look at Mao.line, Chinese.text, net A figure of Qianli ran over and hugged Naruto. The height was not much different from Naruto, and she felt the weapon was powerful. Naruto can''t help but stiffen, turning to look at the beautiful woman hugging his back, obviously Hina, at this time Hina is a little softer than before, and her beautiful face is filled with a joyful smile. Hinada was happy to take a few steps back, leaning her hands on her back, leaning her body, and smiling lightly. "Naruto, do you come to see me, Naruto will not leave me again this time." Faced with Hinata, Naruto could not help but held out her face with her hands and said with a smile "Of course, I haven''t seen you for a few years, and Hina''s sister is getting more and more cute. Let me take a look at my husband." Looking carefully at the delicate little face of Hina, Hina''s face turned red, her ears were stained red, and her shameful expression chuckled without much resistance. The fireworks on the side can''t stand anymore. He mumbled his mouth, hugged Naruto, rubbed the palm of Hina''s face, and said unhappyly. "Brother Naruto, don''t just look at Sister Hina as soon as I come, I also want Brother Naruto." The aggrieved expression on Naruto stared at Naruto, and those eyes had a touch of love. Naruto smiled and said in the face of fireworks "I remember the previous agreement, and it seems that Sister Huohua started to marry me." Huahua tender white face slightly red, nodded slightly, staring at Naruto "Brother Naruto has made an agreement with me, you can''t regret it." Naruto smiled slightly, lowered his body, kept his eyes on the fireworks and said with a smile "Of course not. Sister Huohua is so beautiful. It is my blessing to marry Sister Huohuo." Huohua smiled shyly, kissed Naruto''s face with a footstep, blushed blushingly, and whispered "I knew that Naruto''s brother must be a good speaker." Facing the lovely fireworks, Naruto couldn''t help showing a faint smile, molding her head, Hinada looked at Naruto and Hanaru, without any jealousy, but looked at Naruto with a smile on her face, her eyes full of tenderness. With Hinata''s submissive character, she can only wait silently and not fight for it. Just when Naruto was talking to the two sisters of the Hinata sisters, Hyuga stepped out and looked at Naruto surrounded by her two daughters. Not too surprised, she cleared her throat and said solemnly "Master Six Generations, I have something to talk to you alone." After seeing Sunfoot, Hina and Hanako immediately asked for a good voice, Hanako also put away the grinning face, and lowered his head seriously. "My father, good noon." Sunfoot casually glanced at the fields and flowers, turned his head towards the house. Naruto followed the past honestly. After all, Sunzu said that they are all old husbands. For the young fields and flowers, it is necessary to give the old husbands some face. Entering the Japanese-style room, there were no chairs in the room, only the shiny wooden boards. Naruto took off his shoes and walked in, looking at the expression that he was sitting full-footed, without much hesitation sitting opposite him. This is also the second time I have talked with Sunfoot. The sun foot has lost its prestige, and said calmly. "Naruto, I heard that you haven''t returned to the village for 3 years in order to perform important tasks. As for what task, I don''t bother to ask, I just want to talk to you about the little girl. Naruto listened earnestly, without speaking. Sunzu looked at Naruto and continued in a calm tone. "I have already asked about the fireworks and Hina. The two girls like you very much, so I want to marry them to you, but there is one thing, I want you to vouch for me. No one hurts my two daughters. " Naruto straightened his face and nodded solemnly. "Rest assured, no one can hurt Hanao and Hina''s hair, not even Naruto." Sunfoot had no doubt, and respected Naruto s strength and prestige. He nodded and looked at Naruto. He could not help spreading his hands on the floor and leaned down, bowed straight to Naruto, seriously Say "Take care of the two little girls." Naruto didn''t think of how the Sunzu s gift was so big. It seemed that Hina and Fireworks were heavy in his heart, but he didn''t show it. Nodding, Naruto''s solemn assurance "Put it on me." Rixiang Rizu smiled faintly, and sincerely smiled. When he raised his head again, he said nothing and yelled at the door. "Hinda, come in." The wooden door was opened, and Hina and Fireworks walked in carefully, sitting next to Naruto. Sunzu said he would marry them to Naruto. Hinada''s face showed a faint smile, and Huahuo happily grabbed his father''s hand and quickly asked if it was true. Sunfoot modelled the little head of Huahuo and nodded with a kind smile. The fireworks just laughed happily, looking at Naruto, almost excited to hug directly. Chapter 352： : Strengthening the Extermination Organization Seeing that the two daughters had a deep affection for Naruto, Rizu could not help showing a faint smile, and stood up and walked out of the room. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Facing the deep love of Hina and Hanaoka, Naruto was also touched, holding the two girls'' hands and saying a lot of love. The two girls were flushed with cheeks, and the firework character was very good. After knowing that Naruto has a lot of girls, there was not much sadness, but he murmured that Naruto must be good to her. Naruto nodded his head, assuring the fireworks very seriously. Hua Huo''s aggrieved expression laughed, and he wrapped around Naruto''s hug, aimed at Naruto''s lips, and stamped deeply. A kiss was more than ten seconds, and Hina was a little surprised. She was surprised at the initiative of Huahuo, but there was nothing other than surprise. When the flower was flushed and raised her face, her shy expression did not dare to see Naruto, causing Naruto''s index finger to move. It is a pity that Hina is still here. It is impossible to do too much, looking at Hina''s slightly surprised expression. Naruto said with a smile "Sister Hina, haven''t you given me a gift yet?" Hinada blinked the eyes of the white pupil and asked innocently. "What gift does Naruto want?" Naruto stretched his head and looked at Hina, smiling. "What do you say?" Hinada''s face turned red, she smiled shyly, raised her head on Naruto''s lips, and kissed deeply. Unlike the fireworks, Hinada looked very enthusiastic. novelhall.com When kissing Naruto, two tears flowed out of the corner of her eyes, and she cried softly. Noisy Naruto, quickly removed his head, holding Hina''s face, asked gently "Sister Hina, has anyone bullied you? I will help you to teach him." Hinada shook her head, wiped her tears and looked at Naruto, she said softly "Naruto, don''t leave me anymore." Naruto is so cute, Naruto is holding on to Hina, for a while loving and talking comfortably. Naruto left the Hyuga family for a while, and then went straight to the Naruto building. Now he has a lot of alchemy in Chakra, and he needs to strengthen the ability of those who are controlled. Several ups and downs came to a hidden place in the Naruto Building. Although there were many precautions in Muye Village, unfortunately for Naruto, those were all furnishings, or it would be as simple as being found. His eyes shook, and Naruto opened the reincarnation eye in a special way to call out the extermination organization. Six figures flashed in front of Naruto, and said on one knee, "Master Six Generations is welcome back." Naruto waved his hands and asked in a serious tone. "What''s going on in the village in these 3 years?" The six secret members stood up and stood respectfully looking at Naruto. The oldest person spoke first and talked about some important things that Naruto was not in time. There was not much change in Muye Village, but other villages. There is a lot of movement, for example, the members of Xiao started to catch the tail beast. And the trouble was very serious. Many countries sought help from Muye Village, because Naruto defeated two members of Xiao and passed it out. Many countries knew that Naruto Six Generations was a group that could single out two Xiao organizations. Ruthless. The commission of Muye Village has also increased, and most of them are for Muye Village to help Xiao Xiao. Xiao''s strength is frightening, and three tail beasts have fallen into their hands, and it is under the circumstances that human pillars die. Unexpectedly, in two years, Xiaocai caught 3 tail beasts, and Naruto was really speechless. I specifically asked which ones, and God No. 1 said "The two-tailed cat demon, the five-tailed Mu king, and the seven-tailed celebrity." Naruto can''t help but have fun. He now has nine, three, and one tail. If Xiao''s members are robbed, there are only eight, four, and six. But now Naruto doesn''t want to provoke with Xiao. He is going to ask Xiao to collect the tail beast and take it down in one fell swoop. Someone will help you to do things. Why do you have to run so tired? Naruto smiled darkly and looked at several extermination groups and said "You watch the movement of Xiao carefully, arrange a few people to follow them, and I will give you the ability to not be found by them." A few controlled dark parts answered. Naruto began to strengthen the four reincarnation eyes, allowing them to evolve into reincarnation eyes. Of course, before the evolution, Naruto once again used the ability of his reincarnation eyes to control their souls. Naruto under the eyes of reincarnation, let the members of the God of Devil stare in his eyes, and the reincarnation shocked and started to control the soul. I saw that the face of the man was distorted, and a translucent white soul body emerged from her body and was whizzed. Human eyes absorbed it. Feeling the soul of the eyes, Naruto found that this thing was really powerful. As long as he started the reincarnation, he could control this person''s soul at any time, not only indirectly controlling her body, but also destroying her soul. In the same way, Naruto took control of the souls of six members of the Destroyer with reincarnation eyes, and now the six immortals can''t be solved. Naruto smiled slightly and began to increase the strength of several people. A total of 5,400 chakras were cultivated, and their strength was increased to the shadow level. Then, 1,200 pupils were used to cultivate the Dan. Evolve the reincarnation eyes of the four god-destroying organizations. At the same time, there are several people who will learn the crystal blood pressure, the bone pressure, and the already broken blood. But the wooden clog was not given. After all, the wooden clog Naruto was still reserved for Sakura and others. After doing all this, Naruto found that there were still 470,000 Chakra cultivation dandelions, so many Chakra cultivation dandelions, he didn''t know how many people would spend them. I really wanted to swallow 100,000 directly, but Naruto didn''t dare to do that. The 10,000 Chakras practiced Dan, which was difficult to digest. If swallowed again, he might be killed by Chakra''s explosive body . With a satisfied look, the strength of the six people in front of them reached the film level. Naruto waved, and the six people left here, turning into a cloud of smoke and disappearing into the air. Looking up at the sun, it was almost afternoon. Naruto then came to her senses, and she should go to see Yuri Red, thinking of Yuri Red, Naruto went up and down, left this place, and ran to Yuri Red s residence, With his body flashing fast, the whole person is almost out of sight, and there is only one light. This is Naruto''s strength, but it is not the limit. After all, there are many chakras, and Naruto has not completely controlled. Chapter 353： : Love in the Red Evening She jumped towards the place where Xi Rihong lived. The place where Xi Rihong lived was relatively centered. She looked around at the densely packed houses. With Naruto''s powerful observation power, she saw that Xi Rihong was busy in the room. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website A jump, Naruto''s body turned into a light, passed through the open window, and jumped in. The body brought a breeze, and a few pots of small flowers in front of the window moved. Xi Rihong was facing the mirror, tidying her wrists, and talking to herself with a smile. "Brother Naruto seems to be back. I''m going to see him soon, or the little **** will use me for this reason." Saying Naruto is a little trick, Xi Rihong is not unhappy at all, but shows a flower-like happy smile. Xi Xihong, who was about to turn around, suddenly felt hugged by something, and the man was almost as tall as him. "Sister Xi Xihong, I miss you so much." Naruto''s soft words made Xi Rihong relax her vigilance, and when she lowered her head, she saw Naruto holding her tightly around her waist. Buried into Xi Rihong''s chest, Naruto''s head was rolling around. Xi Ri blushed and said blushingly. "Naruto, don''t take the opportunity to eat my tofu, let go of me quickly." Naruto raised his head and said with a smile "That won''t work, doesn''t my sister want me?" At this time Naruto was different from before, reaching the height of her nose, making Xiri Hongfang''s heart pounding, and Naruto''s strong breath made Xiri''s red face flushed, as red as the sunset. Blushing and glaring at Naruto, Xi Rihong said in a bad mood "If you think that, you can confuse it and don''t stretch your hands down. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" I found that my heart was seen through by Xi Xihong, Naruto smiled, raised his head without hesitation, and kissed Xi Xihong''s lips. Xi Xihong was startled, but she couldn''t react at all. Naruto''s red lips were taken away directly by Naruto. And Naruto didn''t want to let her go easily, a kiss was three minutes of passion. On the evening of the kiss, Red almost lost her breath, and when Naruto left, she screamed angrily. "Naruto, what are you doing? Almost anoxia." With her lips pressed, Xi Rihong''s face turned red, and Naruto''s kiss made her feel shy, but she didn''t blame it much, just complaining that Naruto was too anxious. Naruto looked at Yuri Red with a serious expression and said "Sister Xi Rihong, I miss you so much, I really miss you." In the face of Naruto''s sincere eyes, Xi Ri''s red-faced and intoxicating intoxication, stretched out his tender white right hand, and said Naruto''s head. "I miss Naruto, too. Why is Naruto going for so many years?" A grieving sorrow appeared on his face, and the red willow eyebrows turned into a ball. Naruto raised his hands tenderly and held Yuri''s red face, smiling. "Don''t I come to see my sister as soon as I come back?" In front of Naruto''s eyes, Xi Rihong couldn''t help lowering her head a bit shyly. Naruto molds Yuri Red''s chin and lets her look directly at her, and says obsessively to the red eyes of Yuri Red "Sister Xixi Hong, I want to love you well." Evening was red, and Zhang Dakou froze without understanding. Naruto couldn''t help but say that he kissed the red lips of the evening red again, and then he didn''t part, and rubbed his delicate body with his hands. Xi Ri''s face turned red, and her white and tender hand was stretched out to push Naruto away. But Naruto''s kiss made her whole body soft, and she almost fell to the ground. Touching Yuri Red''s soft body, Naruto''s inner passion rose up, without much hesitation or action, gently unravelling Yuri Red''s clothes. The evening sun that was found to have fallen clothes was startled and frowned. "Naruto, stop now, don''t." Unfortunately, Naruto doesn''t stop, caressing Xi Xihong''s body, and the two can''t help coming to the bed, maybe because Xi Xihong loves Naruto too much, or maybe Naruto is too aggressive. Xi Rihong surrendered her white body without much resistance. The lingering love has to say that Naruto is very motivated for this kind of work, but that is not the case, the powerful Chakra is here, even if it deals with more than ten girls, it is the same thing. Xi Rihong''s entire head is faint, immersed in this happiness. Looking at the blood on the bed, Naruto felt a joy inside. After a cloud of rain Xi Rihong smiled calmly, without much complaint, but just said in a cute little girl''s tone "Naruto, why are you so messy, be careful I ignore you." Naruto smiled at Xi Xihong''s warm body and said with a smile "Doesn''t Sister Xi Xihong want to do it, but I have always regarded Sister Xi Xihong as my wife." Xi Ri''s red face has a hint of blush, and said coquettishly "It looks like you''re a little bad guy, oops, don''t die, little bad guy." Naruto looked up at the evening red, and said with affection. "I''m the only bad guy in Xiruhong''s heart." Talking, he rolled over and pressed up. ... I don''t know how many times until it''s late, and Ming Nai couldn''t help thinking of a few girls at home. At this time, I was really afraid that a few girls could not see him and were worried. I noticed that Naruto''s expression was not right, and she smiled and said Naruto''s face. "Do nt you miss Sakura and Ino, then you have to hurry up and be careful the two girls come to your door." Naruto smiled at Xi Rihong with a smile. "No, Sakura. They listen to me very much. Today I will accompany Siri Hiroshi." Xi Ri said with a smile on her face "No need, my sister can understand your intentions. It is better not to talk about our relationship, otherwise your reputation on Naruto is not good." Naruto holds Xiuri''s red face in both hands, calmly, and says solemnly "I don''t care what other people say, I want Siri Hime, no one can stop me." Listening to Naruto''s domineering words, Xi Rihong showed an obsessive look, the same look as Sakura and others looked at Naruto. Chapter 354： : Startled Kakashi The next morning, Naruto, who got up from Yuri Hoshi''s body, put on her clothes, smiling gently on the red and white face of Yuri while she was asleep. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net I noticed itching on my cheeks, and Xi Ri''s red eyelids trembled, and opened the red eyes slightly, looking at Naruto, her face was slightly red, and she was about to get up, but she found that her whole body was weak and she couldn''t move With one finger, Naruto gave a blame. Naruto laughed, and said with a red face, expressing affectionately "Sister Xixi Red, you are my person from today. You have to listen to everything in the future. Put me first." In the face of Naruto''s overbearing words, Xi Rihong''s eyes were obsessed with the same obsessive expression as Sakura and they nodded. A kiss was printed on Yuri Hiroshi''s face again, and Naruto left. Originally I wanted to walk towards my residence, and only ran a few hundred meters away, I found that the mute in front of me was jumping, and the mute hurriedly rushed to the Naruto building. Looking at the mute, Naruto went up and down, brought a residual image, stopped in front of the mute, and asked with some confusion. "Mute sister, what''s so urgent?" Silently seeing Naruto, his eyes light up, he stopped and said "Six generations of Meme, I''m planning to meet you later. About the village, Lord Tsunete wants you to help me." Naruto can''t help but let go of his mouth, Tsunade asked him to help, definitely for those tail beasts. Looking at silence, Naruto said with a smile "I will talk about Tsunade''s mother-in-law. Will Mute Mister remember what she said before?" Silent, asking the difference "What is it?" Naruto stepped forward and whispered "When it comes to my wife." Silent face with a hint of redness, and a little panic, said in a hurry "Naruto, what''s the matter, we''re waiting to say, I''m going to report some hidden news to Lord Tsunade. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" After speaking, he hurried to Tsunade hurriedly. Naruto didn''t catch up with a smile, but went straight home. Several girls were here, and when they met Naruto, they had to ask where they went last night, especially when she was angry, with her hands on her waist, like a little tigress. Seeing that Naina''s red hair was almost floating, Naruto just said with a smile. "Going to meet an old lover." Xin Xinnai was startled, opened her mouth, and couldn''t react at all, staring at Naruto. Naruto talked about the issue of Yuki Hiroshi with a smile on her face. She did not know about the girls of the three different eras of Yuki Hiroshi Sinai. Only Sakura and Ino were surprised. It was a startled expression that was startled and petrified. Because of being too curious, Sakura and Ino both forgot about jealousy, but kept asking Naruto, how to get better with Yuki Hiroshi. About this matter, Naruto didn''t answer much, just explained briefly. After chatting with a few girls for a while, before speaking for ten minutes, Sakura and Ino both left, and both said that there were important tasks to be done. It seemed that the two girls were very tight. And Naruto also learned from the mouths of two girls that their strength was truly recognized by the five generations of Naruto, that is not Shangni Chakra, it was mastered as early as 1 year ago, and it is now a powerful Shangni Already. Seeing that Sakura and Ino hurried to the Naruto Building, Naruto thought for a while, and followed her with others such as . At Naruto''s speed, it didn''t take a few minutes to jump through the window, but a few people in Naosinna didn''t dare to do that to Naruto. They were originally from the village of Muye and they respected Naruto. Had to walk in through the gate. Naruto jumped directly in the middle of the room and found an acquaintance inside. Kakashi was still wearing a mask with a lazy expression, and when she saw Naruto, she could not help but move, and said with a touch of excitement "Naruto, I heard you were back yesterday. I didn''t expect you to be so tall. By the way, have you inquired about something in recent years?" Naruto looked at Kakashi and said with a smile. "What about Teacher Kakashi? I heard you went to investigate Sasuke''s whereabouts for many years." When Kakashi heard Sasuke''s name, his expression was still dull, and he shook his head and sighed with a sigh. "The base of Dasumaru is too hidden. Every country seems to have his hiding place. He won''t stay in one place for too long. Every time he goes, it is already empty. Naruto doesn''t care much about the location of Dashe Wan. He already has an undercover inside. Just ask, and finding Dashe Wan is easy. But now he doesn''t have much interest in Dashe Wan, only a little interest in those tail animals. Tsunade interjected calmly. "Naruto, don''t jump in directly from the window in the future, don''t you understand the rules?" Naruto didn''t look at Tsunade, but said to Kakashi "Mr. Kakashi, where has the Master come from, why didn''t you see anyone?" Kakashi said lightly "Since I''ve been investigating some important things, I don''t know where he went. I haven''t seen him for half a year." Tsunade''s face turned blue, and Naruto ignored her words, making her anxious to lift the table and hit people. At the same time, Sakura and others said to bother, and walked in from the door. Sakura and Ino were followed by a few girls, Yu Xinnai. Sinnai and Xiaomeiqin saw Naruto and greeted them excitedly. Nohara Lin glanced around and looked at Tsunade, and finally set her eyes on Kakashi. When she saw Lynn, Kakashi''s expression was terrified. Kakashi, who was leaning against the wall, almost lay on the ground and screamed. "You are you, it''s Lin, it''s impossible, how could Lin be alive, no, it might be a long portrait." Soon he calmed down his mentality, Kakashi''s face was a bit ugly, and he looked at Lin tightly. The purple trace made Kakashi''s heart beat faster. Obviously, this kind of face is only for Lin. But Lyn was dead. Kakashi knew very well that he started to subconsciously hint that Lin was dead. Nohara Lin glanced at Kakashi, knowing who he was already, but did not say anything, but went to Naruto, and said sweetly to Naruto. "Naruto, you are six generations." Naruto stretches out his face and smiles at Nohara Hara. "That''s for sure. I already said that I am strong." Nohara Lin shook her head and smiled shyly. Kakashi has a very bitter taste in his heart. Anyway, the girl who once liked himself was spoiled in front of others, and his mood was still uncomfortable. In fact, Kakashi also likes Lynn, but unfortunately, he didn''t dare to accept his death. When she saw a girl similar to Nohara, Kakashi was full of doubts, and finally couldn''t help her suspicion. Kakashi said with a trembling voice. "Naruto, who is this girl?" Naruto glanced at Kakashi with a calm expression. "Lin, but Teacher Kakashi, don''t get me wrong, this girl belongs to our whirlpool." Nohara Lin smiled kindly at Kakashi. "Good to meet you. My name is Whirlpool Lynn." Kakashi smiled bitterly, looking at Naruto "Naruto, you really didn''t lie to me. She really belongs to your Maelstrom family." Chapter 355： : Reveal some information Naruto did not answer Kakashi''s words, but Nohara Lin said seriously "I am of the Whirlpool family, and I am Naruto''s wife." Kakashi opened her mouth and couldn''t speak in the face of Lin, who was so serious. Nohara Lin frowned and looked at Kakashi. Obviously she knew who Kakashi was from the beginning, but Naruto s status in her heart was more important than Kakashi, and as Naruto s most important person Lin didn''t want Naruto to be suspected. Nohara Lin, who experienced the third Ninja War, is indeed more mature than the average girl. Faced with Norihara''s expression, Kakashi believed eight points in her heart and really thought it was just a girl who looked a lot like Lin. After all, the other party didn''t take him seriously, Kakashi couldn''t find anything the same as before. At this moment Tsunade heard Kakashi''s words, and her face was stretched. She carefully looked at Sinai and Lynn, and after looking for a while, Tsunade set her eyes on Sinai. A long red hair like a red pepper, a round face, and the thick Chakra''s breath made Tsunade sure that this girl was the whirlpool. Facing Nao Xinnai''s eyes looking at Naruto with affection, Tsunade got a big hand and said to Naruto with a serious expression. "Naruto, is this little red-haired girl called Uzumaki Sinai?" Naruto ignored Tsunade again, but just said to Kakashi "By the way, Mr. Kakashi, how far has Xiao Xiao arrested the tail beast?" Kakashi: "" Tsunade became furious instantly, and was twice ignored by Naruto, making her stand straight up at the table, yelling at Naruto in anger. "Naruto, if you look at it again, be careful I won''t hit you." Naruto turned to look at Tsunade and said with a smile "Yes, you might as well try it." As soon as Tsunade faltered, he clenched his fists and glared at him, looking like he was ready to be stunned. Naruto looked at her with a smile on her face, but Naruto did not dare to shoot at Naruto''s eyes. Now Naruto puts more pressure on her than before. At this time, if you take a shot, you will definitely be repaired by Naruto, and your face will be lost. With a dry cough, Tsunade sat back again, looking straight at Naruto. "Forget it, I wo nt ask about these three girls. Naruto, you should know that Xiao has started to hunt tail beasts in large numbers. Although I do nt understand what they are doing, some villages have been damaged and some have a close relationship with us. Close countries are looking for help, and you should be able to cope with your current strength. " Naruto nodded and said thoughtfully "It''s true, but I have no interest in Xiao. I have other things to do these days. I haven''t come back for so many years. I always visit some good friends." When talking, Naruto showed a bad smile. Tsunade paused and asked involuntarily "What good friend?" Naruto didn''t answer Tsunade''s words, but said with a smile "I don''t want to worry about the things that Xiao knows. Tsunade''s mother-in-law is the current Naruto. I want to relax for a few days." Tsunade didn''t ask much, listening to Naruto''s words, pondering for a while, and said in doubt. "Well, what did you do for three years? I heard that Mute said that you are here for the survival of Muye Village. What is so important?" Naruto looked at Tsunade. After thinking for a while, he finally decided to reveal a little secret. In the face of Tsunade, he said seriously "As for Xiao''s intelligence, Tsutete''s mother-in-law should have a very familiar person, Uchiha. Hearing this name, Tsunade and Kakashi really looked surprised, because Uchiha Baba was the first leader of the Uchiha family, and had worked with Chishouzhu to establish the Koba Ninja Village. The spotted name made Tsunade and Kakashi sink down, listening carefully to Naruto''s words. Naruto spoke out one of the members of the spot, Xiao Xiao, making Tsunade and Kakashi look very ugly. For Naruto''s words, the two did not have much suspicion. After all, Naruto''s six generations and powerful strength are there, there is no need to fabricate such a fake disappearance. Tsunade''s brow twisted, and he said solemnly "If it is really spotted, it really isn''t something we can fight. It looks like we have to discuss this matter with other national film titles." As she looked up, she looked directly at Kakashi and said with a serious face. "Kakashi, now I will teach you a very special task. Do not reveal that there is a spot in the Xiao organization. After all, this matter involves Muye Village. You should contact some other countries. At the same time, Naruto After a month. " Kakashi gave a respectful response, closed his hands in one hand, and turned into a cloud of smoke that disappeared. It seemed that he hurried out to perform the task. Tsunade lay on the chair with a soft body, rubbing her brows with her tender hands, and complained. "Some are busy right now, one thing after another, and my head hurts." Naruto stepped forward, put his hands on the table, stared straight at Tsuna, and said with a smile. "Grandma Tsunade is so busy. Would you like me to help?" Tsunade looked up at Naruto with a slight frown, and soon eased, saying with a smile "That''s great. With Naruto''s current strength, it''s best to help me, and that spot is not easy to deal with, you need your help." Naruto said with a smile "Yes, but I can promise to help Tsunade''s mother-in-law, but you must also promise me a condition." Tsunade said with a calm face, and said solemnly "Naruto, you don''t want to play tricks, I won''t agree with your hooligan condition." Naruto found that his heart was not discouraged when he was discovered, but he laughed and said with a smile "Yeah, my condition is that Tsunade mother-in-law be my wife." Tsunade''s face sank, and he said something ugly "You are delusional." Naruto straightened his face, put away the smile, stared straight at Tsunade, and remained silent for a while, then said slowly "I''m not kidding. I mean, if you can promise me to be my wife, I can help you solve all the problems, whether it''s Xiao or Dashe Wan." Tsunade faced Naruto''s gaze, and was a bit confused. Obviously Naruto is not kidding now. His strong self-confidence shows that Naruto is several times stronger than Dashemaru and Xiao. For Naruto''s strength, Tsunade did not have any doubts, and said solemnly, solemnly. "Naruto, you really have the strength to fight against Xiaohe Dashewan. You don''t know the strength of the spot. He can even build a village with the original Naruto, which means that he is even better than the original Naruto." Chapter 356： : Teasing Tsunade Naruto said with a smile on the eyes of Tsunade. "Rest assured, as long as Tsunade''s mother-in-law really promises me, I will help you all these people. Mtlnovel.com" If you want to be a wife in the Naruto office, only Naruto can dare to do it. The mute standing on the side did not dare to stop it. The conversation between the two film-level figures only surprised her with a face, holding her head in amazement, and her mouth grew up. But Sakura and Ino were stunned, admiring Naruto''s guts. Tsunade''s face was a little rosy. It was really awkward to be looked at by so many people. He cleared his throat and said seriously. "Naruto, as the sixth generation, you should put the village first and protect the village well. You should understand this matter, and you have an obligation to protect the villagers." Naruto poked his lips and said with a smile on his face. "Off my fart." Tsunade was stunned, flushed, reaching for Naruto, shouting in anger. "Naruto, you have to pay attention to what you say, you are six generations." Naruto looked at Tsunade with a smile on his face and turned to the people in Sakura. "Some wives, let''s go out for a while. I have something to do with Grandma Tsunade." Little Sakura and Ino understood what Naruto was saying, without much doubt, and went straight out. Sinai, Lin and Meiqin didn''t even say anything. They had the best relationship with Naruto. With a slight smile, they went out well. At this time, there were only Tsunade, Mute and Naruto in the room, silently hugging the piglet, looking at the two Naruto characters with a scared expression, really afraid they would fight. novelhall.com Naruto glanced silently, the expression was clearly speaking, the pig in the silent arms shivered at Naruto''s gaze, silent and did not want to be involved, put down a sentence "Master Tsunade, please ask for blessing." After turning around, I ran out without forgetting to bring the door. When Tsunade confronted Naruto, she couldn''t help shaking. Obviously, Naruto now puts a lot of pressure on her, and the two are alone, making Tsunade a little scared. Forbearing his inner fear, Tsunade reluctantly said calmly "Naruto, what do you want to do, wait, don''t come over." Naruto walked towards Tsunade step by step, looking at Naruto''s bad smile, Tsunade was indeed a bit frightened, and he jumped out as soon as he turned to the window ahead. However, Naruto is faster than her, and she shoots directly without suffering, a flying thunder god, instantly moves in front of Tsunade and stops there. Naruto''s height has reached Tsunade''s face, only a few centimeters high. You can look up at Tsunade''s face with a slight lift of your head. The tender white face is very charming, especially the overcast seal mole on the head is very attractive. The blonde brown pupil and powerful weapon are deeply attracted. Naruto. Facing Naruto''s eyes, Tsunade stepped back, shouting with his hands in fists and frowning. "Naruto, don''t mess around, you have to think clearly. This is the Naruto building. If something happens to me, the people in the shadows will come right away." Naruto smiled calmly, and stretched out a hand toward Tsuna. As soon as Tsunade turned his head, he wanted to run away. Unfortunately, Naruto was faster than her, and his hands were printed, and he slammed against the ground. "Forbearance, Four Purple Flames." Naruto''s remarks just stated that when I saw several colorful lights appearing in front of me, they blocked all around, and the whole room was shrouded in it. The scope of action was very narrow, Tsunade faltered, turned to look at Naruto, and asked in amazement. "How did you get this ninjutsu?" Naruto did not answer, but took away his hands and said with a smile "I learned it myself and changed it a bit, how about it?" Obviously, the s-class four purple flame formation can be completed with a single player, and there is no need to specifically maintain the Chakra''s transmission, that powerful defense is ten times stronger than before. It s just that Chakra s consumption is a bit large, and S-Class Enchanted Ninjutsu consumes a lot more than Chakra s consumption. However, for this Naruto, this chakra is just a scoop of water in the sea, without any influence. Facing the enchantment around him, Tsunade''s eyebrows twisted into a ball, and when he raised his fist, he would smash past. Naruto said with a smile "Don''t try it, or your hands will break off." There was a little cold sweat on Tsunade''s forehead, and without any doubt, he immediately retracted his fist. Naruto''s perverted ninjutsu had made her understand that Naruto was not her fault. Forbearing the uneasiness in his heart, Tsunade swallowed his mouth and said sternly "Naruto, quickly remove this thing, don''t mess around, I''m the fifth generation of Naruto." Naruto poked his lips and said with a smile. "I have six generations." After speaking, he rushed to the side of Tsunade directly. The speed made Tsunade unresponsive. His whole body was stiff, and his fist smashed at Naruto who was less than half a meter away. Naruto took control of the huge body of Chakra and drew up his palm, reaching out to catch Tsuna''s fist. With a bang, Naruto''s palm firmly pinched Tsuna''s fist. An invisible wind wave flew out on Thursday and Monday, the documents on the scraped table fluttered, the ground shook, and the whole building shook. Such a big movement made Mute wait for others to open the door and was surprised to see the Four Purple Flames. Facing Naruto holding the fists of Tsunade in front, he was even more surprised. He couldn''t understand why the two were silent. "Master Tsunade, Lord Six Generations, is there anything wrong?" Naruto glanced silently, calmly, and said solemnly "Go out, don''t come in without me talking." Silent, and Naruto''s expression made her unable to bear a coolness in her heart. She scared her and screamed, closed the door, and prayed silently for Tsunade in her heart. "Master Gangshou, you can be tricked by six generations at most, and he will not hurt you. If we are opposed to six generations, then our subordinates will be difficult to handle, so please ask for blessing." Tsunade didn''t notice the silence, but was surprised by Naruto catching her fist, and the expression was frowning in shock. Naruto holds the fist of Tsunade, smiles slightly, and speaks calmly. "Well, don''t think about escaping, now you are very bad to me." Tsuna''s brows twisted into a ball and growled loudly "Naruto, what exactly do you want to do?" Chapter 357： : I want your heart Naruto holds the palm of Tsunade''s Bai Nen, and can''t help pinching it. The softness doesn''t feel it at all. This is a fist that can damage a house. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website At this time Tsunade didn''t notice Naruto''s movements, but looked at him nervously. Naruto smiled mildly and said "Don''t be so serious, it''s better to laugh." Tsunade''s face stretched, and his face was ugly. "Give me up and let go." Naruto poked his lips. He did not expect that Tsunade was so difficult to deal with, and the strength of his grip was strengthened. With the strengthening of Chakra, Naruto s palm was very strong, and he tightened his fists tightly. At this moment Tsunade sighed and tried to pull out his fist, and Naruto smiled gently. Tsunade rushed forward steadily, and a nagging hugged Naruto in her arms. Naruto bowed his head and kissed Tsunade''s red lips. Tsunade was completely stunned, and when he didn''t respond, Naruto took away the peachy lips. A fierce kiss made Tsunade''s face flushed. Leaving Tsunade''s lips, Naruto looked at her with a teasing smile. Tsunade''s brows frowned deeply, and she stood up and pressed her lips, and the anger surged in an instant, shouting at Naruto "Rogue, shameless, you look for death." After speaking, he hit his fist with a fist. Naruto didn''t hide this time, but instead rushed towards Tsunade and raised his foot and flew to Tsunade immediately. At this moment, Tsunasu retracted his fist in shock, and Naruto stretched out his hand, pinching Tsuna''s smooth jaw. Tsunade''s whole body was stiff, and the whole body seemed very stiff. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Naruto said with a smile on his face "I heard that you had a boyfriend before. I wonder if you ever kissed?" Tsunade stared at Naruto and said solemnly "none of your business?" Naruto smiled lightly, and after that he had a serious expression. Put away the hippie smile, Naruto stared straight at Tsuna''s eyes, and said seriously "I don''t want to joke with you now, I want you, I want to get you." Tsunade paused, realizing that Naruto''s eyes were a little nervous, and the body could not help taking a step back, biting his lower lip and saying "You don''t mess around." Naruto said quietly, listening to Tsunabe''s voice like a little girl "Relax, I don''t like strong ones. What I want is your heart." Tsunade stunned and looked at Naruto in general, revealing seriousness from Naruto''s eyes, Tsunade opened his mouth and said with a surprised expression. "Naruto, six generations, you are not kidding." Naruto''s serious face, looking straight at Tsunade, said seriously "I''m not kidding. I''m serious. Promise me. I can help you manage the village of woods and help you to solve all the enemies, so that you don''t have any trouble. Tsunade''s face was a little rosy, and she didn''t dare to look at Naruto, biting her lips and saying "Naruto, as a sixth generation, you should do these things." Naruto shook his head and said calmly "No, I don''t want to do these things and I won''t do them, but if you promise me and give me your heart, I will help you, and I will only help Muye Village because of you." In the face of Naruto''s complexion, Tsunade was having a hard time, biting his lip and not talking, for a while, he thought and looked up at Naruto. "You really want to help me and help me manage everything in Muye Village." Naruto nodded, his eyes full of confidence. Tsunade thought for a long time, and twisted his brows in contemplation, finally stretched out and said to Naruto "If you can really help me get rid of all my enemies, I promise you to be your wife." Speaking of his wife, Tsunade''s face turned red. Naruto''s calm expression didn''t change at all, no joy was revealed, but he said lightly. "It''s not your heart, I said it, I want your heart." Tsunade frowned, and said uneasily. "Naruto, no matter how much nonsense you have, I can marry you and you should be happy." Naruto did not answer Tsunade, but took something out of his neck. It was the necklace of the original Naruto, looking at the necklace on Naruto''s neck. As soon as Tsunade''s pupils became large, Fang Xin appeared a wave, and her expression was a little flustered. She forced Fang''s heart to beat, staring straight at Naruto holding the necklace in her hand. Naruto gently held the necklace and said quietly "From the beginning, I never thought about selling your necklace, just to amuse you, and I like you so much, how can I be willing to sell your things, I will keep this necklace." Naruto held the necklace and smiled slightly. Looking at the necklace and hearing Naruto''s confession, Tsunade''s heart was chaotic, and the whole heart jumped up, realizing that his body was not right, and Tsunade was a little panicked. He panicked and waved his hands. "Wait, Naruto, don''t say it again, I promise you, I promise you everything." Naruto looked at Tsunade''s flustered look and said calmly. "I said, what I want is your heart, have you forgotten it. I will save the necklace, and your people, I also want to, I will do anything for you, such as killing the big snake pills, except Get rid of everyone who is against you. " Naruto''s domineering fills Tsunade''s heart with something very sweet and sweet. Tsunade''s face shows the little girl''s blush. For many years, Tsunade has never heard such an affectionate confession. Fang''s heart thumped to show that Tsunade liked Naruto very much. He took out this necklace from Naruto and said that he liked it for her, so that Tsunade couldn''t bear the heart. In the face of Naruto''s gaze, Tsunade''s expression calmed down, and he could not help but smile. "Naruto, I can''t. I''m the fifth generation of Naruto, and I''m so much older than you." Naruto stretches his hands and holds the palm of Tsunade, saying in a domineering tone "I don''t care about it. I just want to say what you really like, I don''t like me, I''m talking about love between men and women." Tsunade stared at Naruto, his heart was full of distress. At this time, he didn''t know what to say, but opened his red lips but couldn''t speak. Naruto''s face was serious, and he said seriously "Give me an answer. If I don''t like it, I can never make fun of you." The words of urgency caused Tsunade to panic, and whispered to Naruto, biting his white teeth. "Naruto, you really want to be with me. You should understand that I am much older than you." Naruto nodded and said seriously "I don''t care about these, all I want is you." Chapter 358： : The Return of Tsunade Tsunade''s white and tender face turned red, and he nodded gently, saying very softly. "Naruto, I promise you, you will understand what you want from the moment you take out the necklace. Thank you for keeping the necklace till now. See. Mao. Thread. Chinese. Text. Net" Looking straight at Naruto, Tsuna raised his hand, holding Naruto''s head, bowed his head, and kissed deeply. The kiss was emotional, indicating her inner excitement. A kiss lasted for three minutes. When two left at the same time, Tsunade seemed very active, and the mature woman appeared to be proactive about men and women. Gently smiled and laughed and said with Naruto''s head "There are quite a lot of tricks in the ghost, do you often tell them to Xiaoying and then lie to me?" Naruto shook his head and said seriously "No, I do mean it." Tsunade''s face was stiff, and a touch of shameful red glow appeared on his face. He smiled sweetly. The smiling face was very beautiful, looking at Naruto. "Well, I think you''re talking very nicely. I didn''t expect that I would like you as a little ghost, but I heard that Xi Rihong is also fascinated by you. It looks like your charm is still great." Intentionally or unintentionally, Tsunade said that the sun was red, her brows were raised, and she was clearly unhappy and jealous. Naruto reached out and held Tsunade''s face and said with a smile "Xi Rihong''s sister is Xi Rihong''s sister, Tsunade''s mother-in-law is different. I care about both of you." Tsunade''s face turned slightly red, and she shyly shouted at you. "Don''t call her mother-in-law. I''m not that old yet." Naruto chuckled and said "Not my mother-in-law, but my wife, Tsunade''s wife is so beautiful, she really didn''t change it with Chakrat." The tender touch from both hands showed that Tsunade''s face was well maintained. Tsunade mumbled his mouth like a little girl and said coquettishly. "No, why would I use those gadgets and I will tell you about such things later. Mtlnovel.com" Naruto said with a smile "Well, Tsuna''s wife''s skin is really good, and it''s soft to mold." Tsuna held Naruto''s turbulent hand and said tantrums "Okay, don''t mess around anymore, remember that you should keep a secret about what I was your wife just now, but you can''t make it public right now." Naruto didn''t stop his hands and said with a smile "Of course, but if Tsuna''s wife thinks like before, I will ignore you, and I will leave directly from Muye Village, you will never want to see me again." What he said with a smile was not a joke, Tsunade nodded very clearly. "Well, rest assured, now you are my little husband, so that''s all right." Naruto chuckled and took away his hands. The hands were printed and the four purple flames were lifted. Tsunade sat back in the chair again, looking at Naruto, and couldn''t help bending her lips so funny that she never thought she would agree to be Naruto''s wife. But the smiling expression was sweet, and Tsunade didn''t know that her eyes looking at Naruto were full of tenderness. At this moment, the door was opened silently and silently, wanting to see the situation, Tsunade straightened his face and shouted seriously to the door. "Well, let''s all come in." Seeing Tsunade''s expression silently, he said in surprise. "Master Tsunade, you have nothing to do." Tsunade said ugly to Mute "Do you still expect anything from me." Hug the piglet silently, walked in, and bent over quickly "No, I said something wrong just now, sorry, Master Tsunade." Naruto looked behind mute and found that Sakura and others were missing, and could not help asking. "By the way, Sakura them?" Silently toward Naruto, a little timid, and obviously afraid of Naruto, said carefully "Ino and Sakura said that they should go back first. If you are looking for them, Lord Six Generations, go home." Naruto nodded and said nothing more. However, Tsunade frowned, and was a little unhappy inside. Naruto has so many girls, it is simply a satyr, worse than a good-looking fairy. Unfortunately, except for the bad, Tsunade likes it. Naruto s heart that loves her makes Tsunade''s heart full of happiness. Facing Naruto, Tsunade smiled happily. Looking at Tsunade silently, I always feel that the fifth generation is a little strange, saying differently "Master Tsunade, what''s wrong with your face, why is it so red?" Tsunade was startled, and while he was saying nothing, he immediately straightened his posture, and coughed to Naruto. "By the way, Naruto, there is something I want to ask you to investigate, only you can do it." Naruto looked at Tsunade and asked calmly. "Is there anything important about Tsunae''s wife? Someone who is not important doesn''t want to find me unless it is related to you." Tsunade smiled bitterly and said with a smile "Can you do me a favor? I heard that Sanwei haunted the southern island of Xiguo Island. I was afraid of being caught by Xiao. Can Naruto help me get Sanwei back?" Tsunade understands that Naruto s strength can indeed fight against Xiao. It may be as powerful as the spot, so she immediately understood that she should take the initiative to attack at this time, and let Naruto grab the three tails first. Qi tail beast. The faint outline hand has a very scared feeling about the tail beasts gathered together. Naruto thought about it and looked at Tsunade and said "If Tsuna''s wife promises me a gift, I''ll help you." Tsunade looked at Naruto in doubt. "what gift?" Naruto answered with a smile. "Agree with any request." Tsunade thought about it and found that it was really cost-effective. Anyway, Naruto had promised to be a wife. Any other request could not be agreed, nodded, Tsunade seriously said "I promise you." Naruto smiled badly, took a few steps forward, and said in a silent voice beside Tsunade''s ears "Then you just wait for your body." Tsunade''s face turned red, and he said in a frown. "No, this doesn''t work. Naruto''s calculations just don''t count. You can change yours." Naruto smiled and continued in a small voice "Wife Tsunade is so nervous, shouldn''t it be a place?" Tsunade''s face turned red, and she closed her mouth tightly and did not speak. Naruto instantly understood, and couldn''t help feeling happy for a while, and Tsunade didn''t pay attention to kiss her on the face, and said easily "That''s the case." After a jump, I left here. Stroking his own face, Tsunade frowned and shouted at Naruto''s back. "Don''t sneak into me, and I didn''t agree." It''s a pity that Naruto has already left, and Qi Gangshou''s expression is angry. It was silent and stunned, petrified, and there was no expression on his face, but he looked at them dumbly. When Naruto walked away, they didn''t respond. Chapter 359： : Silent Remorse Naruto returned home and found that his small place was really not enough, so he had to go to Tsunade. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net As the fifth-generation Naruto''s Tsunade, the place where he lives is indeed large enough. Naruto looked around for a few moments with a very large garden full of cherry blossoms. He looked at him with a very different look. "You shouldn''t use the public funds of Muye Village." Tsunade glared at Naruto and said seriously "Absolutely nothing. This is my own property." Naruto thinks about it carefully before he understands that Tsunade is also the granddaughter of the original Naruto, and it is not surprising to have a family property in Muye Village. It''s just that Naruto didn''t think that Tsunade was still so large. It seems that the Naruto reputation of the first generation is still very high after so many years. Tsunade didn''t say anything about Naruto''s accommodating a few people, but she and Mute were the only ones in the courtyard. Gazing curiously in front of him, she looked around and saw others, Tsunai with a calm face, whispered next to Naruto. "Naruto, isn''t this girl going to Sinai?" Naruto whispered in Tsunae''s ear with a mysterious smile "I won''t tell you until this person is who you are." Tsunade''s face turned red, and she knew what it meant to be who he really was. When she heard this, she couldn''t help but take a sip, and kept nagging Naruto as a little satyr in her heart. At this time, Xiaomeiqin among the three little beauties seemed very receptive, but after a few glances, she returned to Naruto''s side, holding Naruto''s palm, and watching Gangshou winking at the watery big Eyes said "Naruto, why does this mother-in-law give us a place to live?" Hearing her mother-in-law, Gangshou''s mouth twitched, and barely squeezed a smile, and said to Xiao Meiqin "This little girl, mother-in-law can''t bark, call her sister." Meiqin blinked, grasping Naruto''s hand a little tighter, and said cutely "Naruto is called your mother-in-law, and I should also be called your mother-in-law. Why should I call my sister?" Tsuna raised her eyebrows, and really wanted to get angry, but Naruto looked at her, making her afraid to roar, but to calm the anger in her heart, and the gentle explanation of Meiqin was actually for Meiqin to call her sister. , As a result, Meiqin didn''t listen to Tsunade at all, and next to Naruto, frowned and said unhappy. "Naruto, this mother-in-law is too fierce." Tsunade''s face was ugly, and his fists were shaking. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Naruto laughed for a while, rubbed Meiqin''s small head, said with a smile "Well, sister Meiqin, call my sister, no more mother-in-law." Meiqin nodded her head very nicely, bent over to Tsunade, and gave a small gift, saying very kindly "Hello sister." Tsunade''s face looked a little better now, and she said with a smile on Mei Qin''s head "That''s a good boy. Tell me two more times." Mei Qin''s face changed, and she was very unhappy that she destroyed Tsuna''s hand and held her head, saying unhappyly "Don''t model my head, except Naruto, I don''t want anyone to model a head." Gangshou''s smiling face stiffened, and she looked at Meiqin and sighed softly. She did see from Meiqin''s eyes that this girl had a deep and deep love for Naruto, much deeper than her. Mute was coming in from the courtyard door, holding the pig, and was surprised to see so many girls in the room. When she found Naruto, a smile on her face froze. Some stop there unconsciously and dare not take the first half step. Naruto stared silently and came over with a smile. Silence looked anxiously to the left and right, as if looking for something to hide, and found that a big tree was silent, they had to run over. As a result, Tsuna waved and said, "Mute, come here, I have something to say." In the face of Tsunade, Mute trot came over and was stopped by Naruto as he passed. Looking at Naruto in front, the mute voice was very soft "Master Six Generations, would you please let me know, Lord Tsunade?" Naruto stared straight at the mature, saucy face. "That''s not okay. Sister Mute has been hiding from me for the past few days. I can''t let you run away." Looking at Naruto silently, she was anxious, her face flushed. But Tsunade saw Naruto blocking the mute, and was very puzzled, came over and asked Naruto. "Naruto, what''s your relationship with Mute, and why Mute now likes red so much." Naruto faced Tsunade''s doubts and said with a smile. "Nothing, it''s just that Silent sister promised me something very important." Tsunade sighed. There weren''t many tubes. She understood and walked away. Naruto''s affairs, she really couldn''t control them. Instead, she went to the little girls and asked about their life circumstances. I was most curious about Tsuna Sinai, walked directly to me, and inquired about Shin Sinai s life experience. Unfortunately, Sinai had the deepest affection for Naruto, and it was impossible to tell Tsunai at all. Tsunade was very hostile, which made Tsunade feel ashamed. Silent lowered her head and did not dare to look at Naruto, Qingxiu''s face turned red, and she looked at the soles of her feet and did not speak. The piglet in his hand was fleeing because he was afraid of Naruto. Mute turned her head and wanted to catch up, but Naruto was holding it, and her palms were covered with sweat, which proved the tension of Mute. In the face of Naruto, he didn''t even dare to turn his head, Naruto said with a smile on his face. "Silent sister, are you kidding me about starting to promise me?" Silently turned to look at Naruto and said quickly "No, I''m not kidding," Naruto smiled lightly "Why ignore me then?" Mute lowered her head and thought for a while, raised her face, and said with an unhappy expression. "Master Six Generations, have you agreed anything with Tsunade?" After hearing this, Naruto came to understand it. It seems that Tsunade''s silence has been known, and Tsunade cannot really hide this kind of thing. Naruto tightened and mute the white and tender palms, the palms were not perfect, there was some thick alkali, it seemed that it was because he often helped Tsunade to do things. Naruto with a slight smile, said quietly "What''s wrong, Mute Sister''s status in my heart is also very high, and we have agreed on it before." Silently looking at Naruto, he frowned slightly. "Master Six Generations is telling the truth, isn''t he trying to play with me?" Naruto straightens his face and says earnestly "Of course not, I really like you." Silently stared at Naruto for a while, then said "Well, if the six generations of adults like me, why do they associate with Tsunade again." Naruto looked at the silent eyes and said seriously "I like Tsunade." Mute frowned, and said with a serious expression "That being said, the six generations of adults are clearly a big satyr, as long as they are girls." The words were cold. Naruto frowned coldly and said solemnly "This is not, I only like some people." Quiet and cold, said coldly "It''s not the same. Adults of six generations are really a big satyr. I haven''t said anything before." When he shakes Naruto''s hand, he finds that he can''t shake it, and the mute looks very angry. Shouted at Naruto "Let go." Naruto looked dumbfounded, and could not help showing a bitter smile. His tight and silent hands were not let go. This kind of thing can''t cause problems, and he really likes silence, especially her gentle sister. Holding silent hands tightly, Naruto said seriously "I really like you and I do things for Tsunade, so I want to grab you by my side." Naruto''s heartfelt words make Silent stay blank, staring at Naruto, frowning and saying "Master Six Generations, that''s how you lied to a girl, I tell you, I don''t like you, I don''t like your rhetoric very much." Turning his head, he left silently and angry, Naruto strayed for a while, he didn''t understand what was wrong, he was all honest. Seeing Naruto standing there with cyanosis and swollen silence, Tsunade soon understood what was happening, and walked up to Naruto''s head with a smile on his face and said "Well, mute is such a character, and I haven''t seen mute so much temper, I still care about you." Listening to Tsunade''s words, Naruto was better, but still a little sad, could not help but hold Tsunade and rolled her head on her weapon. Tsunade said that "Naruto, don''t take the opportunity to eat my tofu." Naruto smiled and said nothing. The sad mood was gone. He didn''t care about Tsunade''s words at all. He continued to roll his head, and Tsunade provoked, but there was not much resistance, and there was a touch of red on his face. Kasumi. Chapter 360： : Red Bean Assistance Naruto and Misaki Naina lived directly in Tsuna''s house. In order to prevent Naruto from messing around, Naruto divided the room far away. wap.novelhall.com This also means that Naruto can''t attack at night, but Naruto can''t attack at night, it doesn''t mean that Ji Xinnai won''t go to her. The lovely sister-in-law Sinai, Lynn, and Meiqin came directly to face the three girls. Naruto was really comforting inside. Without excessive movements, she fell asleep with a few girls. Early in the morning on the second day, Naruto was shouted by Tsunade. Xinnai and Lin held Naruto''s hand and slept asleep. Xiao Meiqin was lying in Naruto''s arms, and the pink-carved and sculpted Qiong nose hummed evenly. Several of them were sleeping heavily, Tsunade''s brows frowned, and Naruto was called up with a violent roar. Sleepy eyes rubbed his eyes dimly, looking at the tantrum Tsunade in front of him "Wife Tsunade, what is such a big fire?" Tsunade said angrily, "Come up, the task I gave you yesterday should be done quickly." Naruto yawned and shook Meiqin in her arms. Meiqin''s trembling eyelashes were very beautiful. She opened her watery eyes and looked at Naruto in front, her face turned slightly red. A shy expression made a happy smile. Tsunade stared at Meiqin a few times, and said with some confusion. "How I am a little familiar with this girl. I seem to have seen it somewhere. Forget it, Naruto, please get me up quickly." Reaching for Naruto, he pulled him from the girl''s pile. Naruto smiled slightly, sitting up, and Tsunade''s quarrel made Nou Shina and Lin quarrel. The two girls were somewhat hostile to Tsunade, but soon turned into a gentle smile. Subtly helped Naruto change his clothes. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Gang Gang looked coldly, his face was a bit ugly. Naruto stood up, raised his forehead and said quietly "Well, Tsunade wife, I don''t know where the mission is, you always have to go with me personally." Tsunade gazed at Naruto and said a little bit seriously "It''s okay, how about I let the Hina class go with you?" Naruto poked his lips and said "Forget it, why don''t you let Silent Sister with me." The silent face watching the door sank, walked in, and said to Tsunade "Master Tsunade, I''m not with Naruto." Tsunade glanced at the mute still angry, turning his head to Naruto with a bitter smile "Why don''t you change someone, mute is very angry now." Naruto did not continue to insist on silence, after all, silence is his person sooner or later, he was not in a hurry, so he faced Tsunade again, and thought about it before saying "So let''s send me red beans." Tsuna raised her brow slightly and asked with a calm face. "Naruto, don''t you have anything to do with red beans?" Naruto nodded and said with a smile on his face. "Of course, she is also one of my default wives." Tsunade:"" Tsunade''s face was hard to look at, and she wanted to give the pervert a fist, but she still put up with it. For Naruto''s many girls, she really had no way. Who told her to love Naruto very strongly. After experiencing this love life and parting from death, Tsunade attaches great importance to Naruto and will not put Naruto in danger. The contemplative Tsunade nodded and said "The ability of red beans is really good. Naruto, who else do you need, let Kai be with you." Naruto slipped away, Kay could only do light bulbs with him in the past, and his strength did not require anyone at all, it was just too far, no one was chatting. Sinai''s three girls, Naruto don''t want to take them. After all, the three girls have not yet used their chakras and their reincarnation eyes. People have regrets. Tsunade didn''t think much, staring at Naruto "That''s all right, Naruto, you have to be careful yourself, I''ll go find someone to notify Red Bean." Said that Tsunade hurriedly thought about going out the door. Out of his private relationship with Naruto, Tsunade did not want Naruto to take such a big risk. However, for the entire Muye Village, Tsunade had to let Naruto try. After all, Naruto''s strength doesn''t play much role in the village alone. Mute followed behind Tsunade and went out together. And when Naruto was about to do the task, Min Xin Nai was very unhappy and said with a small mouth. "Naruto, I''ll go with you too. I have reincarnation now, and I can help you." Rubbing Mina''s head, Naruto said with a smile "Now you just have to grasp what I give you, and some of you will need your help in the future." Naoto Naina, who had Naruto''s head on his head, smiled shyly and agreed obediently. Nohara Lin and Meiqin didn''t say anything, they just pressed their determination to master the reincarnation eye given by Naruto, otherwise they would only become a burden to Naruto. ... Soon standing in Naruto''s office, Naruto bumped into Red Bean, and watching Naruto''s red beanie looked ugly like eating a fly. Naruto smiled and said hello "Wife of red beans, I haven''t seen you for 3 years, you are getting better and better." Staring at a part of Naruto was very sighed and nodded, this weapon looks like only Tsunade can compare, maybe not. Red Bean snorted coldly. "I haven''t seen you for so many years, Naruto, you''re still so shameless." Having said that, he opened the door and walked in. Seeing Red Bean coming in, Tsunade put his face squarely and said solemnly "Red beans, now I have a special task for you to help Naruto arrest Misa. Be sure to get me back in a week." When talking about the best sentence, Tsunade glanced at Naruto, clearly speaking to Naruto. However, the severe expression was a little worried, and Tsunade wanted to tell Naruto to be more careful, but he didn''t dare to let Red Bean see anything, but opened his mouth and didn''t say anything. Naruto nodded his head very clearly and said with a smile at Tsunade. "Relax, a week is enough. As long as Xiao dare to come alone, I let them come back." The red beans on the side just sipped their lips and said with a slight disdain. "Naruto, Xiao is not as simple as imagined. Don''t think that killing two Xiao members will leave you alone." Looking at Red Bean, Naruto smiled and didn''t speak. This little girl hasn''t seen her for several years, and she seems to have learned lessons again. Chapter 361： ： Creating Ninja Dogs Hongdou didn''t know what Naruto was thinking, but he was a little proud of Naruto not talking. Look. Yarn, Chinese website He looked at him with a charming smile on his head, as if he thought Naruto was afraid of her. Tsunade cleared his throat, picked up a paper on the table, and handed it to Hongdou. "Here is a description of the location of Sanwei and an introduction to Sanwei. As for the terrain, you should be more familiar with red beans than Naruto, or you should hold it." Adzuki put away the smug smile, straightened her face, picked up the file and looked up, pulled out one of the map papers, rolled it into a cylinder, and shoved it directly into her chest. Faced Tsunade respectfully "It must be done." Tsunade said with a smile "Okay, this matter has to be seized. With regard to the arrest of the three tails, I will send a secret team to meet you in a few days. You will find the place and contact me first." Naruto and Red Bean replied and exited this Naruto office. Regaining the indifference of red beans, pouting to Naruto "Naruto, to be honest, I don''t want to be with you at all, but since it was the order of the five generations of adults, I don''t say much. Remember that if you dare to harass me, I will make you look good." Naruto smiled coldly at the red beans. "Rest assured, I''m too lazy to harass you as a guy with only a weapon and no brain." Hongdou''s face flashed angrily, and said coldly "hope so." After speaking, he went straight out, looking at the red beans in front, Naruto beckoned. "Gather at the gate at noon, don''t forget. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" Red beans seemed to go fast, as if not heard. Naruto didn''t pay much attention. He knew that Red Bean did not dare not listen to the purpose of the fifth generation. Leaving this Naruto building and going home to pack some necessities, Naruto set off near the entrance of the village. When passing by the pet shop, Naruto couldn''t help but stop and looked at the cute puppy and kitten. Naruto smiled badly. Holding a slap-sized puppy, the owner is an uncle, and said to Naruto with a smile "Master Six Generations, do you want to buy pets, for Sakura or Hinada." Naruto walked over and looked around this little pet shop and said "Are there any larger pets?" Although the uncle''s owner was a little puzzled, he didn''t ask much, just because Naruto was going to do a special task, he immediately led Naruto behind the shop. Pointing at those large pugs and the like "Here are the six generations of adults. How many dogs are old and not good to sell. If the six generations of adults want it, I can give it to you for free." Naruto took a look around and found that there were only 10 in total, although a little bit, but still straightened his face and said "I want it all." The uncle''s owner took a mouthful and said in surprise. "All?" Naruto nodded and looked at the shopkeeper seriously. "Yes, don''t talk too much nonsense, give me all, I give you money." I took three thousand pictures from the backpack behind me and took them on the table. I saw that the money shop owner didn''t collect them, but waved his hands and said "This, Lord Six Generations, I am not really talking about money. If you really need everything, I will send you directly. Six Generations is the hero in our village." The pet shop owner''s tough attitude made Naruto not polite and locked ten dogs with a chain to Naruto. Naruto didn''t say much, and left the pet shop with his dog. I did nt have to go far, and I printed the seal directly. Using the split technique, I split more than ten clones at once, and instructed the split to hug the ten big dogs. Naruto s identity was like lightning, bypassing the walls of Muye Village and facing out of the forest. Ran out. No one found it at Naruto''s speed. At this time, it was still morning, and the guards were lazy, and Naruto''s strength was not noticed at all, but it felt like a breeze flashed past. As agreed with Hongdou at noon, at least 2 hours left, Naruto immediately began experimenting with his plan to make a super psychic beast. Chakra practiced 470,000 dandelions and 605 psychic iron cages so that Naruto didn''t have to worry about it at all. Take out one hundred chakras to practice alchemy, and first experiment with a dog to vomit. The large pug thought it was delicious. He grew up directly and swallowed a hundred Chakras in Naruto''s two avatars. As soon as he licked the big tongue, he swallowed it, and the large pug was stiff. The entire body began to change. First, the body gradually grew larger, and eventually it was 5 times larger than Naruto, with a height of 8 meters and a length of 5 meters. The face became terrible, two huge teeth burst out, the mouth full of fangs was sharp, and some saliva in the large mouth of the blood basin continued to drip on the ground, raising his head and roaring, spreading out how far distance. He turned into a puppet, and became a monster, and his character was very hot. He opened his mouth and bite at Naruto. Naruto''s avatar retreated quickly for the sake of experimenting. The big dog bit a big tree and snorted, and the big hard tree was as hard as steel, and the big tree was stung into two sections. Such a powerful destructive force made Naruto look happy, without hesitation, directly activated the characteristics of the wooden clogs, and stretched out a hand to entangle the big dog. Shangni Big Dog struggled desperately, trying to get rid of the control of this wooden clog. At this time, the hands of the avatar were printed, and a fireball shot over it, hitting the wooden clog, and ignited. The strong flame slammed a few meters high, and the burning dog barked. And was hit by the powerful impact of the holy fireball, slammed, and fell to the ground. On the ground, barking constantly, Naruto smiled and took out the iron cage of the summoning beast and went out. He closed the big dog, the iron cage shrank, and even took the big dog down and walked over to see Without looking at it and waving his hand, Naruto was put into the system. Let the system brainwash it. After doing all this, Naruto set his eyes on the remaining 9 dogs, and those dogs trembled and looked at Naruto with some fear. Naruto Demon smiled, took out a thousand chakras, swallowed a big dog, and under the pressure of several avatars, Naruto fed those thousand chakras. Unfortunately, it was different from what was expected. Perhaps this ordinary dog ??can only take a certain number of chakras, and when it swallows a thousand, it explodes. Blast those Naruto avatars into splashes. Chapter 362： : Outing Mission I found that I couldn''t make a shadow-level psychic dog, Naruto sighed with regret, without much sorrow, anyway, the strength of the bear dog is already very good. novelhall.com In order to verify how much this dog can eat, Naruto took out five hundred this time and let the third one slowly swallow it. Obviously one hundred is definitely not the upper limit, the real upper limit is close to three hundred, an elite-level upper ninja dog. The dog is more than ten meters tall and 7 meters long. Standing in the woods, the dog is almost taller than that tree. The teeth in its mouth are extremely sharp. Looking down at Naruto without its long legs, he bit it in the past. Naruto''s figure receded, a "bang", and the huge mouth smashed the ground into a huge pit with a diameter of ten meters. Such a powerful strength made Naruto happy. Surrounded by three avatars, one person fired with a fireball, and Naruto launched a wooden bungee, and the giant rattle fell to the ground. The fur burned without a little prestige, and Naruto smiled and put the dog in the psychic iron cage. Began to continue his creation, and the remaining 7 were fed 300 pieces by Naruto, respectively, and evolved into elite elite ninja dogs, which were then collected in psychic beast iron cages. After doing all this, Naruto found that it was already noon. Looking at the nine dogs in the system box, it took 10 hours to count down, Naruto smiled with satisfaction, left the place and ran into the gate of Muye Village. As he walked through the retaining wall of Muye Village, he didn''t notice him at all. Several ups and downs came to the front of the gate, looking at the red beans, Naruto also found the evening sun red and Hina, Hanako and others. The expressions of Hina and Hanako were a little aggrieved, a touch of sadness. Instead, Xi Rihong smiled tenderly and beckoned to Naruto. Jumping in front of Yuri Hiroshi, Yuri Hiroshi stretched out her white palm and said, Naruto''s head not shorter than him "Brother Naruto, why don''t you tell us about going out to do such an important task? Don''t you want to get rid of us for 3 years, and don''t hurry to comfort Hina. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" He hinted a glance at Hina, and Xi Rihong was not jealous. He looked at Hina very softly, deserving to be his own disciple and feeling deeper than ordinary people. Naruto smiled slightly, grabbed Xi Xihong''s hand, and said with a smile "Sister Xixi Hong, I''m just doing a simple task, and I will never think about it like last time." Xi Ri reddened Naruto a little, and pulled back his hand. There was a touch of shame on his face, and red beans and others did not see it. At this point, Hina and Hanaoka had already met Naruto. Hina''s face was a little white, and she pinched her horns with her hands, as if she had a lot of courage to say to Naruto. "Naruto, no matter how long I will wait for you." As soon as he stepped on the ground, Nauda boldly printed it on Naruto''s lips, which stunned the evening sun red, red beans, and fireworks. Heda''s courage did not think so. Naruto said with a smile on Hinada''s face and said calmly. "Not so exaggerated, it''s just a few days. I''ll be with you when I will come." Hinata was flushed with shame and blushing because of the kiss, and when she heard Naruto''s words, she quickly buried her in his neck. From Naruto''s sight, you could see the half of the white snow in the collar of Hauda, ??and she had to admit that Tian has great potential for development. When Naruto lamented that Hina had great potential, Hanaura held Naruto''s arm and said with a small mouth. "I will also wait for Naruto''s brother. No matter how long, I will only like Naruto''s brother." Learning the look of Hina, the fireworks also gave Naruto a kiss, but it was very green. Naruto didn''t feel anything, her lips were still a little bit aching. There are red beans and red lines on the evening sun, especially red beans, and their faces are elongated and they yell. "Naruto, hurry up, I''m not here to see you in love with a few girls, the task has to be completed quickly, only one week." Naruto turns his head and smiles at red beans "Wife of red beans won''t be jealous, would I give you one too?" Red beans squeaked and said scornfully. "The ghost eats your vinegar, come here quickly, but no more, I just left you." Naruto didn''t care if he smiled, and said right away, he ran towards Xirihong. Standing in front of Xi Rihong, she said calmly. "Sister Xi Rihong, I''m so sorry, I have to leave again after 2 days." Xi Rihong smiled very peacefully, and could not express her love for Naruto, and said with affection in his eyes. "Well, let''s go now, I''m waiting for you to come back." Naruto chuckled and said "Sister Xi Xihong hasn''t given me a parting gift yet, how do I go." Evening was red, and his face was a little blushed, and he slightly glanced at the others, whispering blushingly. "Brother Naruto, it won''t work here. I''ll wait until you come back." Naruto calmed his face and said a little bit unhappy "No, I''m going to send it to me now." Xi Rihong looked at Naruto, and she really loved to mould Naruto''s head, his face eased, without a trace of scruples, she lowered her head gently and kissed Naruto''s lips. The kiss stunned Red Bean, and even Hina and Fireworks were a little surprised. The red beans opened their mouths directly, and the white teeth exposed shivered. "Mr. Xi Rihong, what is your relationship with you?" Evening red face flushed did not answer the red bean words, but stared at Naruto coquettishly. "Okay, this is okay, let others see, you are such a bad guy, you can only bully your sister." Naruto smiled slightly, felt that bit of wetness with his mouth, and said "I''m the one who wants to be the only badass in Xiru Hong''s heart." Hearing Naruto''s straight words in front of everyone, Xi Rihong shyly put down an excuse and walked away. Hongdou still didn''t respond, staring at Xi Rihong''s back tightly for a while. At this point Naruto had already gone out, shouting in the face of the red beans that were caught in the back "Well, let''s go now, we have to hurry up." Red Bean turned to look at Naruto in front of him, his eyebrows frowned slightly, and he ran quickly, a flash of smoke flashed, and flashed next to Naruto, with his hands on his waist and asked coldly "Say, what is your relationship with Teacher Xi Rihong?" Naruto skimmed and said as he walked forward "Just the kind of relationship you see." Chapter 363： : Go to Capture the Three Tail Out of Makura, Naruto and Red Bean didn''t chat about anything. He jumped and stood on a branch. Red Bean pulled out the map from his chest, looked at it, and jumped out to the south. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Naruto condenses Chakra on his feet, and he easily followed, and Red Bean ran while watching Naruto saying "Naruto, you may be unfamiliar with Mio. Let me explain it to you." The speed does not slow down, and Red Bean started to explain the three-tailed thing, which is basically known by Naruto. The three-tailed has become wild and its form. Naruto pretended to listen carefully, and kept running forward, saying as he ran. "By the way, do you have a boyfriend, Sister Red Bean?" Red Bean was shocked, and almost threw off the branch, his face pale and Naruto didn''t speak. Naruto said with a slight smile "Actually you don''t say that I know, I just think you are so pretty, it''s a waste to not find a boyfriend." This sentence made Hongdou''s cheeks red, turned her head and gave Naruto a serious look, and said in a serious tone. "Don''t think that you are bragging about me, I''ve changed my view on you, you shameless big satyr." Naruto didn''t care and said with a smile "I didn''t say it, but thank you for your compliment. How can I bear such a good word." red beans:"" She really didn''t know if she was right with Naruto this time, but now there is no turning back, only to speed up the progress of the task. Speeding up Red beans ran very quickly, and this speed was still slow for Naruto. However, if he exerts his full strength, Red Bean will definitely not be able to keep up, and it will be better than Red Bean always maintaining the same speed. Look. Yarn, Chinese website The whole day was almost in a hurry. There was no village in the middle, it was a deserted village or house. Plus pieces of wood. In the evening, the two talents found a very dilapidated house, and the red beans didn''t mind anything. They jumped in while the moonlight was still bright. Naruto followed behind her. Glancing at Naruto, Red Bean said coldly "Remember, don''t try to sneak in on me at night, or I won''t let you go." He walked towards a separate shabby room. Naruto smiled lightly, forcing a girl who didn''t like him, he was not shameless to that level yet. So I had to take out the prepared sleeping belt from the bag and roll in. Without doubling down the experience, I would complete the daily tasks. Since there are 40 daily tasks, I have 3 times the experience and can get Chakra training in one day. There are nearly 250 Dans, 250 VIP points, 200 Ninjutsu cultivators, plus 3 pupils to practice Dan, more than 20 ninjutsu scrolls, and a VIP7 raffle gift box. At the same time, I will receive all three times of experience to speed up the control of chakra cultivation. Now the energy of Naruto''s 10,000 chakras is less than 20%. It is not possible to fully control without two weeks of on-hook cultivation. . Early the next morning, Naruto who was woken up by Red Beans from her dreams sorted out her luggage and continued on her way. This time Naruto didn''t say anything to make fun of it, and the two seemed very silent. This silence lasted for more than 2 days. In two days, Naruto and Red Bean met three villages, all of whom were very rare, and each other was very cautious and hostile to strangers. So Naruto and Adzuki didn''t stop much, passed through the small village, and continued to drive forward. The sun in the sky is dazzling, shining on this dense forest, The two of them fell together and jumped forward constantly. Hongdou jumped for 3 miles, her lips did not open for a long time, and then she trembled slightly, she said quietly. "Coming." Naruto nodded, did not speak, jumped up and down a distance of 100 meters, and suddenly his eyelids trembled, and he couldn''t help frowning. "Wait, it seems like someone is approaching us." Red Bean was startled. She knew Naruto''s awareness. She stopped next to Naruto, looked around carefully, and said carefully. "Are they following us, or have they happened to come to us?" Naruto wants to say "It just so happened. If I followed it, I would have known it. There are 3 people in total. And this kind of breath, I don''t want to know it. It seems that there are other people looking for Sanwei." Red Bean looked around, she could not find anything at all. Looking at Naruto''s uninteresting appearance, she immediately understood that Naruto''s strength was getting stronger and stronger. After a few seconds of silence, Hongdou said with a serious expression. "Should we hide first and see who it is?" Naruto nodded, no one knew, he still didn''t want to rush over, and one of these three people was familiar to him, because his reincarnation eyes told him that it was his men, which was the gold around Oshimaru. But Naruto didn''t want to tell Red Bean about it. A rise and fall, Naruto''s body turned into a light, and jumped directly into the underground trees, hiding behind the thick grass. Hongdou couldn''t help but pause for a moment. Naruto''s speed just made her almost unable to react. Her heart was a little unconvinced. Hongdou jumped towards Naruto and hid beside him. Looking at the red beans next to him, Naruto said with a smile. "Wife Red Bean, it looks like you still like me, or you won''t be with me subconsciously." Red beans did not give Naruto a good look, and said coldly. "Don''t talk, they come over." Naruto put away the joke smile and looked forward with serious expression. Soon Jin''s figure appeared first. When Jin''s pair of writing round eyes glanced around for a few eyes, he immediately found Naruto and Red Beans in the grass. When he saw Naruto, Jin''s pupils became large and a hint of Feelings fluctuated, but they quickly suppressed. I saw Jin followed by two people, one was a child, the purple pupils, and the long brown hair were the ghost pills. And behind a very mature beauty, the raised pony tail, the long hair on the two hairpins held the slightly charming face, the rosy little mouth had a proud flavor. Proudly looking, Honglian''s only 18 years old was a little too mature. Honglian looked around and asked Jin, who was looking ahead. "Hey, what do you stop, is there anything unusual?" Jin shook his head and said softly "nothing much." After speaking, I glanced at Naruto''s place and jumped out. Honglian didn''t find the breath of Naruto and red beans. She turned to glance at the ghost pill and said coldly. "Ghost, hurry up and fall carefully." Holding on to one hand of Fore Pill, Hong Lian led him to jump forward. Chapter 364： ： Meet the Red Lotus for the First Time Looking at the three people in front, Red Bean opened his mouth wide, leaving a trace of sweat on his forehead, and couldn''t help whispering. "Even the people of Osumaru are here. It looks like Osumaru wants to capture the tail beast. No, we can''t let him succeed. Mtlnovel.com" Take out two bitterness, red beans will rush up. Naruto grabbed it and said calmly "Wait a minute, don''t worry now, let''s follow up." Glancing at Naruto, Red Bean nodded earnestly, withdrew Kuwu, and lowered his body and followed closely. With Naruto''s ability, it is easy to be undiscovered by Honglian, but unfortunately red beans are not. How to say that Honglian is also the owner of the blood following limit. Red beans accidentally touched a grass, and a slight sound made Honglian''s ears move. When she reached out, she condensed a pink crystal shuriken directly and shot in the direction of red beans. "Who is it, come out." With a slap, Jing Shu shook his sword through the grass, and the red bean figure jumped up and jumped up. Seeing red beans, Honglian''s mouth was slightly skimmed, with a smile of irony said "I didn''t expect it to be you, Dashe Wan." Hongdou''s face was cold, and she was obviously irritated by Honglian. She reached out and launched the latent shadow snake hand, turning her hands into countless little snakes, and rushed towards Honglian. Honglian sneered, raised her arm, and a half-moon-shaped crystal scimitar was transmuted on her arm. She gently waved it in the air and split the dozen or so snakes in half. Hongdou''s attack was not over. Seeing that a ninjutsu could not work, he took out the bitterness and rushed up without clenching in his hands. Squatting down with his body down, his speed was agile, and when he raised his hand, he passed an arc in the air. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website When "Dang" slashed on the blade of the arm raised by Honglian, Honglian looked at Hongdou calmly and said calmly. "I finally know why Dashemaru doesn''t want you anymore. It seems that you are just such a garbage power, no wonder." Red beans gritted his teeth and trembled throughout his body. He quickly backed down, aimed at Honglian, and shot 4 bitterness in a row. Unfortunately, Honglian easily lifted his hand and took down all the blades on his arm. The red bean retreated to a certain distance, biting his thumb and screaming at the ground. "Spiritualism." The rune of psychic art appeared, two clouds of smoke burst out, two giant snakes tens of meters in length appeared in the woods, and two giant snakes opened their mouths and bited at Red Lotus. Honglian''s face was frozen, her legs jumped, and she jumped directly. There was a loud bang, and the snake bit out two large pits on the ground. Shaking his head to spit out the dirt in the mouth, the serpent stared at Hong Lian, and rushed straight up. Hong Lian frowned and shouted at Jin behind him. "What the **** are you doing there? Don''t hurry up and help." Jin whispered, lowering his body and diving over, not in the direction of the snake, but in the ghost pill, hugging the little ghost. Gold diameter jumped on the branch and jumped forward. Honglian gritted her teeth and yelled at Jin''s back. "Hey, you want to throw me down. Without me, you don''t want to grab those three tails." Jin looked back at the red lotus coldly, and several ups and downs left here. The angry red lotus wanted to use the crystal to annihilate gold, but unfortunately she was now entangled by two big snakes, so she couldn''t leave here at all. . The serpent opened its fangs and rushed over fiercely. Honglian''s hands were printed and she cried. "Crystal, crystal pentagon." As soon as the voice fell, the body of the giant snake slowly began to crystallize, and within a short time a giant snake changed into a large three-dimensional pentaprism crystal, like a sculpture standing there. At the same time, another giant snake bit a fang against Honglian. Obviously, with the current ability of Honglian, two giant snakes cannot be frozen at the same time. Looking at the big mouth of the giant snake, Honglian''s face was a bit ugly. If she was bitten to death, she would be seriously injured. At the same time, a figure rushed out of the woods, and Naruto''s quick movements, like a light, flashed past, directly saving Honglian from the mouth of the giant snake. When she found herself being hugged by one, Honglian was startled, and when she turned around, she saw Naruto''s face, and was about to ask why she should be rescued. The red beans over there roared. "Naruto, what the **** are you doing?" Naruto hugged Honglian, landed on a branch, turned to look at the red beans, and said with a smile "I just think it''s too ugly for such a beauty to die in Shekou." Hongdouqi''s hair flew up, glaring at Naruto, yelling "You shameless traitor, be careful I tell Tsunade about this, and I clearly won it just now." Naruto gave a slight glance at red beans and said with a smile "up to you." Now Tsunade is his man, and he is afraid that someone will sue in front of his wife. Hongdou glared at Naruto, and when he heard his lazy words, he went mad, and Naruto yelled at the serpent with one finger. "Kill me, kill him," The snake made a big mouth and hurried towards Naruto. Naruto smiled lightly, without any action, stood up straight and released the whole body of Chakra, and the powerful Chakra released a strong momentum, and the feeling of Red Lotus in Naruto s arms was the clearest. Chakra was so horrible that it made Honglian''s body tremble slightly. I understand that Naruto is several times more powerful than her. The snake felt the deepest. It was originally a beast-like monster. It only knew that weak meat and strong food. When an animal was ten times more powerful than it, it was immediately frightened. The trembling snake looked at Naruto, and climbed back a few steps. Under the eyes of Naruto, the jumping snake simply turned his head and ran away, quickly escaping. Hongdou looked at the serpent running away, and he was angrily stomping and shouting at the serpent. "Give me back, what the **** are you running, get me back soon." It''s a pity that the giant snake didn''t listen to red beans at all. Seeing that red beans were going to be stingy, they immediately turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared, returning to their original world. His psychic beast was even frightened by Naruto''s momentum, and Red Bean could not help but burst into anger, turning his head to stare at Naruto, with an angry expression. It was Naruto''s arms, looking at Naruto with a cold face. "I seem to remember who you are, you are Naruto, six generations of Naruto." Naruto looked at Honglian in surprise and said "I didn''t expect my name to be transmitted so far. It''s a lucky meeting. A lucky meeting." Chapter 365： : Put the red lotus However, Honglian glanced at Naruto coldly, and said unhappyly. "I don''t think it''s a lucky meeting, because Osumaru said that he will kill you sooner or later." Immediately after speaking, Honglian raised the crystal blade in her hand, thinking about Naruto, and Naruto smiled slightly and let go of her hands. Honglian fell down, supported her hands with the ground, and landed on the ground steadily. A dive, lifted the half-moon crystal blade in her hand, and drew across. Naruto flashed aside easily, and said with a smile. "Beauty, I just saved you just now. Do you want to revenge?" Honglian stared at Naruto coldly, without answering, and continuously sculpted an arc in the half-cavity with the crystal blade in her hand. Naruto, who was dodging left and right, retreated a little over ten meters away from the ground. Screamed with both hands "Water Margin, the Great Falls Technique." A large amount of water condensed behind Naruto, and the terrifying water wave was up to 100 meters long, and it rolled into a high altitude of more than 20 meters and ran into Honglian. Honglian smiled coldly and said coldly "Boy, you''re looking for death with water leeches." After speaking, I reached out and formed the water stream into crystals. Countless water streams turned into crystal blocks and solidified in the direction of several meters in front of Honglian, without falling down. Naruto took a calm look at Honglian. The seal in his hand did not have a loose mouth, but an increased transport of Chakra. The s-class waterfall is not so simple. The water flow became more rapid and more and more. On the contrary, it seemed that the red lotus was condensing too slowly. It was shocked that she realized that the situation was wrong. With a bang, the crystal at the top of the water wave in front of her was directly broken by the current, and a huge wave blew away. The water wave rushed towards Honglian surgingly. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Honglian was startled, quickly adjusted her body, and rushed up into the sky, but unfortunately the water flow was too high to jump at all. Suddenly hit by the water wave, Honglian''s body was like a falling butterfly, which was directly hit by a spray, and a few saliva were poured into her mouth, which was drawn in by the huge water wave. The whole body of Honglian was rolling continuously in the water. After finally climbing to the water, Honglian panting, vomiting a few mouthfuls of water continuously, her face pale. A lot of water rushed around, and a huge river was established in the woods, covering the ground. After casting the water in the corner of the mouth, Honglian looked up and saw a smiling Naruto standing in front of her. He looked down at her and said "Well, do you want to try it out? You may be drowned next time you accidentally." Honglian looked at Naruto with a calm face and said indifferently. "It looks like you are worthy of six generations, but you thought you would kill me like this." As soon as she raised her hand, Red Lotus lifted the crystal blade and smashed it directly, Naruto''s expression sank, and when he raised his hand, a spiral pill hit Honglian''s crystal blade. The swirling breath continually entangled the crystal blade, and the spiral pills strengthened by Naruto Chakra were several times stronger than before. There was no suspense, and the crystal blade in the hands of Hong Lian was broken. At this time, the red beans had wolvered to the extreme and could not escape Naruto''s unabated spiral pills. Looking at the spiral pills hitting her face, Honglian''s face turned pale, and she closed her eyes unconsciously. Naruto lifted the spiral pills and stopped at a distance of ten centimeters from the face of Honglian. Such a beauty, he could not bear to kill, and Naruto, who was very optimistic about Honglian, had decided to let her be a default wife, according to Hong As long as Lian''s personality can be collected, he will surely become his effective assistant in the future. A trace of cold sweat came from Honglian''s forehead. She looked at Naruto and said in a low tone. "Kill if you kill, don''t think of me surrendering." Naruto said with a smile "I don''t want to kill you, you are so beautiful, I love you too late." Honglian''s ruddy lips widened, and frowning at Naruto said "What the **** are you doing? Don''t try to lie to me with rhetoric." Naruto reached out and extinguished the spiral pill, looking at Honglian. "I''m all honest, you go." When I heard Naruto let her go, Honglian had an inexplicable feeling. She was very puzzled and made her look cold. She stared at Naruto and asked. "Just let me go like this, aren''t you afraid I''ll come to trouble you." Naruto spread his hands and said calmly. "Of course, the more you come, the more I like it, anyway, your two visits are not enough for me to see. I''m afraid you won''t come." Honglian frowned slightly, her strength was much worse than Naruto. Through the ninjutsu just now, she already knew it well, and now she is dead. However, hearing that Naruto was going to let her go, Honglian still had some waves in her heart and turned away. At this time, Red Bean rushed over and stopped directly in front of Hong Lian. She looked at her coldly and said "You can''t go, tell me where is Osumaru?" Reaching out for bitterness, Hongdou''s face was very serious. Honglian glanced at red beans and said coldly. "If you continue to fight, I will accompany you, I will not betray the Dashe Wan." Hongdou was about to rush up when she frowned, but was stopped by Naruto. A cloud of smoke rose beside her. Naruto grabbed the palm of Hongdou and said quietly. "Let her go." Red bean frowned, showing her inner anger, shouting at Naruto "Naruto, this is Oshimaru''s men, you are crazy." Naruto looked at the red beans coldly, and said quietly. "Don''t say it again." Looking at Naruto''s eyes, Red Bean fought a cold war. Naruto put a lot of pressure on her, which was more than before. The special thick Chakra made the whole body of Red Bean shake slightly. I dare not look at Naruto, the red beans will be bitter, and some dissatisfied said "Okay, just let it go. When asked for the next five generations, you said you wanted to put it." Honglian looked at Naruto in doubt, and now she was very interested in this six-generation head, and she even let the enemy go. She was very curious and looked at Naruto. "Are you really not afraid that I will take revenge on your village in the future." Naruto smiled slightly at the sight of Honglian. "I''m so scared. I didn''t put Dashe Wan in my eyes. I''m afraid you won''t succeed." Naruto''s self-confidence has shocked Honglian''s heart. For Naruto is better than Dashewan, Honglian already knew it, because Dashewan said it early and almost died in Naruto''s hands, not because they can compare. Already. Dashe Wan also warned that she could not face Naruto alone. Because of her anger, Honglian didn''t run, but decided to be Naruto for a while, but it became clear that she was not Naruto''s opponent at all. After a careful look at Naruto, Honglian will leave as soon as she turns her head. Chapter 366： : Didnt say let them go At this moment, the three people suddenly came out of the woods and landed steadily on the water in front of them. When they saw Honglian, a dark-skinned, dark-green short-haired man asked, worried. "Sister Honglian, don''t you have anything to do. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" The three were the three men of Honglian, Lin Ci, Luo Luo and Wu Tu. Looking closely at Naruto and Red Bean, Lin Ci''s expression was very serious, while Luo Luo Li and Wu Tu looked very alert, clearly seeing that Naruto and Red Bean are not their own, a wary attitude. Honglian glanced at the three of them and waved her hands calmly. "It''s all right, let''s go." He was about to walk forward, so Naruto shouted at the same time "Wait, I said let you go. I didn''t say let them go." Honglian turned to look at Naruto, a little dazed, and hadn''t understood what Naruto said. Naruto lowered his body and rushed straight up, stepping on the water, the speed of diving was very fast. Seeing Naruto rushing forward, Luoluo Li and Wu Tu immediately greeted him, and Luoluo body entered the water surface, swimming like a water snake. Wu Tu shook his fist and hit Naruto with a fist. The fist that suddenly became bigger was bigger than a human head. Instead, Lin Ci looked very cautious, took a few steps back with a serious expression, and ran away, turning away, apparently realizing that Naruto was much stronger than him, and he was afraid to fight. Naruto has to admire the goodness of this guy, seeing the two dead guys ahead, Without any hesitation, he screamed with his hands. "Water Margin, water bomb." Tensions, two stout water dragons leaped out of the river, and ran into the Luoluo and Wutu. It was worthy of being selected by Honglian. The Luoluo''s body kept changing. The water dragon was hard to bite, and an impact smashed into the water, just causing a huge wave. Wu Tu''s enlarged fist smashed into the water dragon''s head, and he smashed it, smashing it into pieces. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The water sprayed the sky, and it rained on it. Naruto''s expression was unmoved. With his eyes closed, he launched the six fairy modes, and when he turned on the golden body mode, he reached out and concentrated the spiral shuriken to the Wutu and went out. Wu Tu, the big man, really had a simple mind, and raised his fist and smashed it into the spiral hand. Honglian sank and shouted at Wu Tu. "Fool, hurry up." It is a pity that it is too late. The spiral shuriken in the Six Immortals mode slammed into Wu Tu''s fist and exploded. A huge group of winds, Chakra, burst open, spinning continuously, forming a huge tornado, rolling up the river, and squeezing the current into the sky. A hundred miles of various biological plants wrapped in it, not only cutting. The Luoluo, who was originally in the river, was about to swim out. As a result, he got to the side and was pulled in. The body was cut into several pieces, and the water was full of bright red blood. Wu Tu''s big man also cut his wounds constantly, and his terrified eyes were filled with despair, and it took him a few seconds to die directly in the tornado. The water was all dyed red, Naruto stood a short distance and stared indifferently at the front, a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. Except for the woman, he could not let go of any male enemy. Honglian looked at Naruto, her body trembled, especially Naruto''s smile, which made her afraid, and there was some admiration in her fear. Admire Naruto''s strength. For strength, she is more important than anyone else, because Dashemaru has strong strength, so she follows him. Looking at Naruto, there was a trace of fanaticism and fear in Honglian''s eyes. Staring at the front for a few moments, when the tornado flow fell down, the sky was already raining with blood, Naruto turned his head and looked at Hong Lian, and said with a smile "Say, why didn''t you come here, but I killed you both." Naruto standing in the blood rain gives people a very strange feeling, like a demon from the depths of hell. Hongdou''s face was a bit ugly, and this **** Naruto made her feel a chill inside. However, Honglian''s pupils became large and she said with a smile on her face. "They just came from me, and I wouldn''t care at all, but the six generations are really powerful. This strength is several times stronger than Dashe Wan." Naruto said with a smile "I''m even better than Dashe Wan. Do you want to be my person?" Honglian froze, staring at Naruto in a daze, her original excited expression gradually sinking, she said coldly. "I won''t betray Osumaru." Naruto''s expression remained calm, and he said quietly. "Don''t you want to get married or something in the future, ready to be with Oshimaru?" Honglian looked at Naruto coldly, and said coldly. "It''s none of your business. Don''t try to convince me. I will never betray the Serpent Pill." The cold words showed Honglian''s loyalty to Dashewan. It should be said that each of Dashewan''s men was absolutely loyal. Instead, Naruto skimmed, showing a smile, turning to look at some of the fearful red beans and saying "Yes, go after the woman and the child who started, don''t let them take the three tails away." Red beans froze, nodded, and he turned his head and jumped out in the direction that Jin began to escape, not forgetting to look back and scream. "Naruto, you have to hurry up, I can''t figure it out by myself." Naruto didn''t answer Hongdou, but looked at Honglian, who was a little taller than him, with no emotion on her indifferent face. At this time, Honglian was a big snake pill who only knew about killing. Honglian said coldly to Naruto''s eyes. "If you want to kill me, hurry up. I won''t ask for forgiveness, and I won''t tell you where the big snake ball is." Naruto laughed softly and said with a smile "I don''t want to know where the big snake pill is. I was also applauded by that guy. It''s easy to find. An old friend is still there, and I''m preparing to meet." Honglian listened to an old friend in the Ming population, her eyebrows moved slightly, and her expression said with some turbulence. "Is your old friend a child named Sasuke?" Naruto closed his eyes and did not answer Honglian''s words. At the same time when he opened it again, it was the reincarnation eye. The reincarnation eye was like a tree ring, giving people a very shocking feeling. When Naruto''s eyes opened, Honglian shivered all over her body. Without the calm expression, she said in amazement. "What the **** is your eyes and why is it so scary?" At this time Naruto was feeling the power of the reincarnation eye. 100 times of physical strengthening is a horrible thing. There is a strong destructive power throughout his body. If he punches out of thin air, he is sure to directly kill Honglian But he didn''t come to kill her. With a flicker of his body, Naruto''s figure was like an instantaneous movement. A flicker moved to Hong Lian''s side without even a residual image. As if it had been here from the beginning. Cold lotus sweated from her forehead, and she didn''t respond at all, even how Naruto moved. The swallowed red lotus was a little nervous, and no one was not afraid of death, just that they could restrain themselves very well. Chapter 367： : Narutos Domineering At this time, Honglian was stiff and didn''t dare to move, she didn''t even dare to turn her head. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Naruto looked at the stiff red lotus coldly, and said with a smile. "Don''t worry, I said I won''t kill, I won''t kill you." Honglian moved her head hard, but did not dare to look at Naruto''s eyes. "What the **** are you doing, Naruto, to what extent can you reach your strength?" For the strength of Naruto, Honglian is really shocked. This pressure gives her a feeling different from the previous one. If Naruto had opened this weird eyes before, she might have died. Naruto leaned slightly, stretched out a hand, pinched Honglian''s chin, and said flatly. "Do you want to know my strength? If you marry me, I will tell you everything." Honglian''s body was trembling, she didn''t dare to struggle, she didn''t dare to see Naruto''s eyes, she said in a hurry. "What the **** do you want, do you want to control, or do you want to know?" Naruto shook her head and stared at Honglian''s eyes that did not dare to look at her "I don''t want anything. I want your people." After speaking, he bowed his head and covered Honglian''s lips without hesitation, and found that his lips were taken away. Honglian''s pupils dilated, and her unbelievable expression stuck to Naruto, and Fang''s heart jumped. After a kiss for three minutes, Naruto raised his head again, stared at Honglian, and said with a smile. "Now you believe in you." Honglian''s tender white face was red, her face was a bit shy, she didn''t speak when she bit her lip, her body was still a little trembling, and her eyes were still afraid to see Naruto''s eyes, as if she was afraid of Naruto using illusion. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Naruto pinched Honglian''s smooth jaw and said seriously "Beauty, remember me, my name is Naruto, who will steal your heart." Putting down this sentence, Naruto closed her reincarnation eyes, walked forward, and leaped in the direction of red beans. Staring at Naruto''s figure, Honglian was in a daze for a while, and felt a shocking feeling in her heart, shocking for Naruto''s strength and domineering. Woke up for a while, then frowned and whispered softly. "No, Honglian. Although the other party is a child, it is indeed the sixth generation. He must have deceived me, and I cannot be fooled by him." After speaking, she jumped out in the direction of Lin Ci, but she didn''t dare to chase Naruto, especially when she heard Naruto''s love words, only to make her an unloved girl jump up and down. At the same time, Naruto''s quick posture and strong observation quickly found the red beans that fell in front of him. He followed closely, and Red Bean turned his head to glance, and said in a ridiculous tone. "Is that the sixth generation of Meme, after the teasing of that beauty, is it done so quickly?" Naruto said with a smile "My wife, Red Bean, misunderstood me. I was afraid you would be hurt, so I hurry up." Hongdou snorted coldly. For Naruto''s hooligan, she had automatically filtered it, and she wasn''t saying anything, she just hurried forward. After beating for a while, Naruto noticed several breaths, one of which was three-tailed, and two more powerful breaths, namely the ghost pill and gold breath. Feeling the strong energy of Ghost Pill, Naruto said with a frown and a low tone. "Be careful, that little ghost is weird, and Mio is out." Red Bean said with a frown, a little hasty. "Well, let''s hurry over, the mission of the fifth generation of Naruto cannot be left." The rise and fall of Naruto and the number of red beans penetrated this forest. The human eye was a white mist, a huge lake in front of the mist, and the large body of Sanwei was faintly visible, and a woman was constantly in the river. Leaping, he started a fight in Sanwei. And the child on the boat, holding his head, looked pained. The huge three-tailed tail was slamming constantly, and when he saw it was about to hit the child, Red Bean was startled, moved down, lowered his body, swooped in, and printed his hands, and shot a fireball at that tail. Out. With a bang, the sparks splattered, and the tails of the three tails seemed to be scalded and closed. Taking advantage of the gap, Hongdou jumped on the boat, looked at the ghost pill, and hugged it if he didn''t want to. At this time, Jin, who was constantly running in the river, swept the red beans with a cold eye, stretched out his hand, and shot directly and bitterly, the speed was amazing. There was a squeak, and Red Bean was startled, and quickly passed the body, but it was a bit bitter by the bitterness, a trace of blood appeared on the face, a small wound. Hongdou didn''t frown, and looked at Jin coldly. Jin was about to rush at this time, but was swept by the tail of the three tails, and he patted and flew out. There was no trace of panic in Jin''s face, and he clenched his tail tightly with both hands, without any pain, stabbed into it fiercely, and his tail screamed, making it miserable. Waving her tail desperately, trying to get rid of her, it was gold tightly on top of the tail, and it kept stabbing the wound with no pain. Seeing Jin fighting with Three Tail, Red Bean was relieved. She didn''t have the strength to fight against the woman who wrote the round eyes, picked up the child, hurriedly hurried back, and looked at the immortal Naruto ahead. Red beans clearly have some irritations. Naruto looked at Red Bean with a slack look, without any trace of help. He was just a little surprised by such a good person. When Red Bean carried Naruto in front of the child, he immediately flattened the body of Ghost Pill and let him lie on the ground. Ghost Pill''s face was twisted, and he kept rolling his head around. Hongdou''s face was a little urgent, probably because he didn''t know what to do. Looking at the painful expression of Yougui Wan, his face was somber and scary. Naruto stared at Red Bean with a smile. "My wife, Red Bean, I didn''t expect you to be so kind, and you should rescue him if you were not afraid of death." Red beans swept Naruto with a cold eye, and hurriedly said "Naruto, aren''t you very good at medical treatment, help this child, such a small child can''t let him die here." Naruto glanced at the ghost pill and said with a sullen tone. "I don''t want to help him, this little ghost, I have no interest in helping at all." Hongdou''s face sank, and he said with annoyance "Naruto, you are still not six generations. Do you want to die?" Naruto lowered his body slightly, staring at the anger in the red bean, said quietly. "I''m going to see you die, how can you treat me." As soon as Red Bean stayed, his fists were clenched tightly. At the same time, Ghost Pill groggyly said a word and pulled the sight of Red Bean. Chapter 368： : Lesson Three Looking at Hongdou''s serious expression, Naruto said with a chuckle. "It''s better, I can help you save him, how about you kiss me?" Hongdou''s face sank, and he unhappyly glanced at Naruto. "You''re still talking bluntly. Can you save someone?" Naruto looked directly at Hongdou''s face and said with a smile "No, unless you kiss me, of course. Mtlnovel.com" Hongdou''s face was a bit ugly, and she didn''t want to talk about Naruto, but the ghost pill looked more and more ugly, making her conscience really uneasy. Anyway, the people in Muye Village are still kind, except for Naruto now. When Red Bean bit her lip, she didn''t want to think about it. It was domineering and printed on Naruto''s mouth. The kiss was only ten seconds. As he left, Red Bean cried coldly. "All right now, save me a hurry." Naruto chuckled and said to Red Beans "It just didn''t count, it took at least ten minutes." Hongdou Qi really wanted a ninjutsu to kill Naruto. Unfortunately, now is not the time when she can get angry. If the fight is over there, then Jin will definitely come to their trouble. For Jin s writing round eye, Hongdou is still Some fear. This time there was no hesitation anymore, and Red Bean stuck out his neck and printed on Naruto''s mouth. The kiss was ten minutes long, and the face of the red bean kisses became red. When I left, I kept breathing. Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and laughed cheerfully. Red beans were not angry, and gave a glance at the white, and said in displeased tone. "Okay, now you can save people. Look at Mao.line, Chinese.text, net Naruto chuckled and said "Of course, but I''ll treat you before that." Saying Naruto stretched out a hand, put it lightly on the red bean''s cheek, and started palm immortality with a serious expression. In the face of Naruto''s gentle movements, Red Bean''s face blushed. Thinking of the kiss just now, Fang Xin was a little bit confused, and her red neck was a little pink. The red bean under shyness has a different kind of charm, which makes people want to take a bite. Use palm immortal to cure the red bean face, so that the tender skin does not have any scars, Naruto began to treat the ghost pill. Although he was not sure, he still tried it. Open the golden body mode with his eyes closed, and the vitality Chakra was injected into the body of Ghost Pill. The body of Ghost Pill shuddered slightly, and slowly opened his eyes and saw Ming Man, said with a weak face "Brother, did you save me?" Naruto said coldly and said in a low tone. "Don''t talk, give me control of Chakra, who is running wild." Ghost Pill nodded slightly, and Okinawa reluctantly said. "um. Thank you." The soft voice and that look, if it''s a girl, it''s a little beauty, but unfortunately it''s just a pretty little lady. Naruto didn''t have much feeling, just input Chakra continuously, and soon, the pain of Ghost Pill''s body disappeared. With a slight turning of the body, Ghost Pill supported both hands and climbed up. His whole body was weak and he could not move at all. Red Bean''s face sank, and he prepared to carry him back without speaking. Naruto grabbed red beans and said calmly "Let me do it." In any case, it is not good for such a young lady to eat his red bean wife''s bargain. If you can, Naruto really wants to feed the young lady to the three tails. It''s a pity that this will make red beans run wild, and it may be endlessly angry. Naruto, who had his hands sealed, used the avatar to carry the ghost pill on the back of the avatar. Looking at the three tails in front and the constantly fighting gold, Hongdou said a little ugly. "What to do next, directly, or wait a moment." Naruto glanced at gold and said lightly "Go straight up, and you''ll just be watching." After saying that Naruto stepped on the water and rushed directly to the surface, under the constant sprint, spread out the palm to condense the spiral shuriken. And Red Bean glanced at Naruto, and then kneeled on the ground with one knee, pulled out a scroll from the chest, spread it flat on the ground under the rolling, stretched out a handprint, a simple print, and the curled smoke was rising An eagle rushed out and landed on the ground. Red Beans took out a pen and paper to write down the code to communicate with the dark part, placed it on the eagle''s leg, and said a few words. The eagle opened its wings and flew up to the sky. Looking at such a mysterious thing, Ghost Pill blinked his eyes, his eyes full of curiosity. At this time, Naruto''s spiral shuriken has been completed, and he still went out towards the three tails in front. Kim noticed Naruto''s approach, and quickly retreated, moving to the direction of hundreds of meters, facing Naruto. Nod, say hello. He turned away and ran away, and this appearance of Jin only made Hongdou think that he was scared. The spiral shuriken hit the three-tailed body, and it exploded. The powerful wind attributes kept violently violently walking away, and numerous wounds were cut on the three-tailed body. Sanwei rolled his body and made a tragic cry, and soon he looked up and screamed hugely, and fell to the ground. A huge stream of water sputtered from the sky, and the water sprayed on the sky, and the raindrops fell. Three tails fell to the ground, his body trembling slightly, it was impossible to crawl over. Naruto jumped up and down in front of Sanwei, yelling with a knot in his hands. "Earthworm, earthen dumplings." The Turing Tuanzi originally strengthened its own strength, raised a large stone, and smashed into the enemy''s ninjutsu, but now the large stone has only become a three-tailed beast. With s-class ninjutsu, this ninjutsu has also become more powerful. Naruto was lifted directly by grabbing the three tails with both hands. Like a strong man, raising his head above his head, this ability almost made Hongdou startle his jaw. In one fell swoop, Naruto was still in the direction of 100 meters below the red beans, and the air was shocked. The huge three tail kept rolling, like a cannonball. The three tails slamming into it quickly, the body shook a bit, hitting the tree and rolling continuously, the huge body overwhelmed a forest, and eventually the body was covered with dust. The wolf stopped in place, and there were countless bodies on it. The wound had blood on it. At this moment, it was a long distance. A huge gully slipped on the ground, and Sanwei couldn''t get up at all. Naruto clapped her hands, showing a smile of satisfaction. Red Bean''s forehead is sweaty, only Naruto is considered a monster. Instead, the ghost pill being carried on his back was excited. "This brother is really amazing." The excited touch almost fell off the back of the clone. Chapter 369： : A Fei Group At the time of Naruto''s lesson three, two people were coming from not far away, and a long black sleeved robe with only a few red clouds on it. wap.novelhall.com It is Xiao''s two organization personnel, and one of the organization personnel is a woman. A long hair with Qi bangs, black and straight, the face of Qingxiu is very indifferent, the black Xiaofu outlines the willow waist of Yingying''s grip, and her white hands are jumping continuously in the woods. This little beauty was followed by a man with a mask, who fell together. The masked man could not see the expression, but said with a light tone. "Sister Nami, I heard that you killed a village person at the age of ten, and killed more than ten people. Is it so powerful, is it true?" Nana coldly glanced at the mask man and said nothing. The mask man smiled as if blushing "Sister, don''t look at people like that, I will be shy." Nami still didn''t speak, there was no change in expression on her face, and her face was cold. The mask man found that it was too embarrassing and cleared his throat. "Okay, elder sister is so cold, let''s say goodbye, do you know the six generations, that is Naruto of Koba Village, who killed us two, and even Elder Brother Itachi was beaten away. It''s great, I want to see him. " Nana Mei frowned slightly, and finally spoke a word "is it." It was indifferent, but the sound was as pleasant as the spring on the top of the mountain. The mask man was excited, and said excitedly "Sister, you finally ignored me. You don''t know that no one was talking to me on the way. I''m almost bored, right, what did I just say?" Nana glanced at the mask man and said calmly "I seem to be much younger than you. Can I be called Big Sister?" The mask man, A Fei, hurriedly waved his hands and shouted "This is not okay, my sister''s kaleidoscope is better than Brother Itachi. My name is Brother Itachi and I will call you Brother Sister. Both of you are my idols. Of course, Brother Itachi''s status is higher than you. Meaning, I actually want to say, yes, what exactly were we talking about just now? " Ai Fei, who loves to chat, and Nina, who is silent, form a team, and two chats, because Naruto meets dozens of miles and rushed over. Look. Yarn, Chinese website The two people running in a hurry met Honglian and Linci, and when seeing the figure of Aaron, A Fei yelled out and yelled at Nami behind him. "Sister, here are two small birds that have orders, or people from Osumaru, are you here or me?" Nana went up and down, stood on a branch, and looked coldly at the red lotus and Linji in front of her, said quietly. "It''s just two pieces, you come." A Fei said with a smile "The older sister is unwilling to do anything, so I''ll do it for you, but I can''t kill it like this. I want to ask what happened to the three tails." Honglian looked at the two, especially noting Nana''s clothes, her face sank, and she said in a bad tone. "You are members of Xiao." Nami looked at Honglian coldly and said coldly "You don''t need to know anything, because you are going to die." Honglian realized that the situation was not right, and her hands were printed. The whole person quickly backed away and called out. "Jing Jing, Crystal Pentagon." A crystal sticks out from the ground and punctures Nana, and Nana''s eyes startle, and the Kaleidoscope of Eternity flashes, a whisper "Amaterasu." A blast of flame burst on the crystal, and a bang, the crystal broke directly, interrupting the start of Ninjutsu''s Ninjutsu. There was a trace of cold sweat on the forehead, and it was a little uneasy, and at this time A Fei jumped out and said "The elder sister did a good job. Give her two more and burn them to death, but did you not want me to come? Why did you do it yourself? OK, the next person will give it to me." After speaking, A Fei rushed towards Lin Ci, and Lin Ci was shocked. He stretched out his hand and passed without suffering. A Fei''s entire body passed through the suffering like an illusion. Lin Ci was startled and shouted. "Illusion." Without finishing talking, A Fei slammed into his surprised face with a bang, Lin Ci turned 180 and flew out, his face swollen. He fell to the ground fiercely, Lin Ci was a little shocked, his eyes widened, and he said in amazement. "Just now, it''s not illusion. What kind of monster are you?" A Fei shook his fist and cried with joy. "Yeah, this guy is so rubbish, it was so easy to hit. Sister, I can solve him in 1 minute, and the woman will leave it to you. Remember not to kill it first, but also to ask about the big snake pill and Sanwei . " Nami nodded and looked at Honglian coldly. Honglian looked serious and did not dare to act lightly. She realized that the situation was in crisis. ... At the same time, Naruto was waiting for the three-tailed corpse, and soon five members of the shadows jumped over, and a few ups and downs. Those with cat-face masks stood very seriously, respectfully Call an adult six generations. Naruto waved his hands and pointed at the three-tailed overwhelmed by a large tree. "I leave this to you. Master Gangshou Po Gangshou is waiting." Several shadows answered, and began to use a seal to surround the three tails. They were going to seal the three tails. Because the process was too troublesome, Naruto was too lazy to care, and was considering whether he should go back. Hongdou glanced at her three tails, and then looked at Youkai Wan and said to Naruto "Naruto, this child, I think it''s better to take it back to Muye Village, after all, he has no relatives." The ghost pill on the part of the body was a bit lonely, and his head was lowered and he did not speak. Naruto nodded and said lightly "Okay, I''ll send him back, yes, Mrs. Red Bean can leave now." Red beans did not look at Naruto, but frowned and looked at Sanwei. "Let''s wait, Sanwei''s seal, I''ll help a little bit too." Taking out the ninja scroll from her arms, Red Bean walked towards the huge three-tailed, and it seemed that he was really preparing to seal it. Naruto would like to use his own system to catch in, but these three tails are required by Tsunae''s wife, and it is a promise, so I have to let them go. A three-tailed one, at best, is the strength of the elite. Maybe it hasn''t yet. To create it, only 300 chakras can be cultivated. Without much stop, Naruto jumped out in the direction with the clone and the ghost pill on the clone''s back. Several rises and falls are hundreds of meters, pulling farther and farther from this place. Chapter 370： : Save the Red Lotus He and the avatar shuttled through the woods. Before long, Naruto realized several breaths, as if someone was fighting. Look. Yarn, Chinese website He signaled the halt to stop, and Ghost Pill looked at Naruto very puzzled. He wanted to ask what happened, but he didn''t ask when he saw Naruto''s serious face. He glanced at his avatar and ghost pill, Naruto said in a low tone. "Bring this little ghost to the village first." The clone nodded, carrying the ghost pill, and several flashes jumped forward. The s-class soil clone has a strong defense force, not only the defense force, but the clone can not be affected by the real body. Lifting the avatar, the avatar will never disappear, but unfortunately, the avatar is no better than the real one. Several rises and falls, the clone jumps forward quickly, and Ghost Pill looks worriedly at the clone and asks "Brother, what are you going to do?" The avatar said coldly "Don''t talk, I''ll take you to Muye Village." Youkai Maru''s weak character didn''t say anything, just because she was grateful for Naruto''s life-saving grace, and there was a worry in her heart. After seeing the detachment leaving, Naruto closed her eyes, turned on the golden body mode, and hurried out towards the place of the battle. Several rises and falls, through the dense woods, into the eye is a scarred red lotus, and not far from the red lotus lies Lin Ci''s body, surrounded by a mess, and some crystal fragments scattered on the ground. The two Xiao members stood not far away and looked at Honglian coldly, A Fei asked easily. "Little girl, where is Dashe Wan, and how about Sanwei?" There was a wound on Honglian''s lower abdomen, which was obviously bitter and stingless. The slowly flowing blood stained the ground. She looked at A Fei weakly and said coldly. "I won''t tell you the location of Osumaru. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" A Fei was about to ask two questions. When he looked up and noticed that Naruto was approaching, he couldn''t help saying seriously. "It seems like a very powerful person has come over." Nami, wearing Akira''s robe, looked up coldly. Naruto jumped and fell on a tree branch 100 meters in front of her. She glanced a little and saw Nana''s brows frown. And more of his eyes were attracted by the appearance of the red lotus wolverine. The blood on the ground and the weak Chakra breath showed that Honglian''s severe injuries needed treatment. After a few glances, Naruto lowered his body in a dive posture, and looked coldly at the two Xiao members. When she saw Naruto, Nana''s pupils became enlarged, and she felt a touch of excitement, but she quickly pressed down, afraid that Afei would see it. A Fei yelled out and said very excitedly "Sister, this is the Naruto of the sixth generation. He doesn''t look so young. I thought it was an old man. This guy gave me a try." Nami had a cold face and did not speak, staring straight at Naruto, her expression a little excited. Instead, Afei turned around and said, "Sister, what''s wrong, why don''t you talk, do you have any illusions?" At this time, Naruto rushed to the front, taking advantage of the time Afei didn''t see, and screamed with his hands quickly. "Earth, big river." The ground beneath A Fei and Nana sinks, and the soil turns into a swamp and pulls them into the ground. The strength of the two was not much scared at all. Nana jumped lightly, straight into the sky, and the eyes of the eternal kaleidoscope rotated, revealing a strong breath. Especially the strong Chakra, has already approached the strength of the film. Under the mighty power of A Fei, any ninjutsu was useless, his body turned into nothingness, easily penetrated the past, lifted the suffering in his hand, and shot at Naruto. At the sight of A Fei''s movement, Nana screamed and screamed. "No." A Fei turned around and looked at Nami Nai with a look of confusion. However, Naruto escaped the bitterness easily, and did not manage Nami. It should be said that Nami is not known at all now. In the face of two Xiao, he is only going to rescue Honglian. It is likely that Honglian will be caught in a fight. Suffering from a serious injury, if there is any accident, it will not be worth it. It is also one of his default wives. A jump, came directly to Honglian''s side, held her mouth with both hands, hugged it steadily, and held Honglian in her arms in the posture of a princess. Honglian was startled and said Naruto blushed slightly. "Hey, what are you doing here, aren''t you afraid of death, let me down quickly." Naruto said with a smile "For my red lotus wife, how could I be afraid." Speaking of playful words, Naruto leaped on his legs and rushed to the tree branch. At this time, A Fei had rushed up with no pain and called out. "Six generations, don''t run, accompany me to play." Naruto took a look at A Fei, who was not slower than him behind, a little serious, turned his head to look at the front, and opened his reincarnation eyes without thinking. Moving a distance of hundreds of meters in an instant, that speed is comparable to the operation of the flying thunder god. Looking at Naruto for hundreds of meters a second, A Fei was a little surprised. He stared at the spot and watched Naruto run away. Even the speed couldn''t keep up. It took less than 1 minute to sprint for a long distance, and Naito stopped. Holding Red Lotus in her arms, she fell gently on the ground, and looked around, feeling that no one was really catching up, and then she held Red Lotus next to a big tree. Because Naruto was too fast, Honglian''s face was a little pale, and her wound was still bleeding with red stained her clothes. She covered a wound on her stomach, and her expression was ugly. There was no blood on his face, and his distorted expression did not look like a bit of power. Glancing at the red lotus, Naruto lowered his body and said calmly "I''m going to treat you now, so it''s rude." Honglian reluctantly raised her head to look at Naruto, her eyes a little confused, because she lost her mind and lost her mind. Naruto didn''t want to, just tore the clothes on Honglian''s belly, to expose the flat belly, no trace of cellulite, and a bright red wound on the white skin kept pouring blood, obviously suffering Stingless, and the wound is a bit deep. Honglian''s face turned red, and some blushing face slightly exasperated, shouting at Naruto. "What are you doing?" Naruto said calmly "Just help you." After speaking, I stretched out my hands to cover Honglian''s belly. Only this close contact can quickly cure Honglian''s wound. Chapter 371： : Honglians Caution Covering the wound with both hands, Naruto''s complexion started Palm Immortal seriously. In the Sixth Generation Immortal mode, the s-class Palm Immortal is a reminder of several times the ability, a steady stream of Chakra, from the palm of Naruto Flowing into Honglian''s wound, the cells continued to regenerate. Chakra created blood. Within five minutes, Honglian''s face returned to normal. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The tear-like pain on the wound also disappeared, and Hong Lian seemed a little surprised, feeling a little surprised that her body was slowly recovering. Watching Naruto continue to treat her wounds, Honglian''s expression sank, her face said somberly "Naruto, you should know who I am. I''m from Oshimaru. Why did you save me so?" Naruto started Palm Sin, but said without raising his head. "I said, I''m going to marry you as my wife. Isn''t it normal to help you?" Honglian''s face was a little ruddy, but soon she was serious, looking at Naruto tightly, and said in a low tone. "I tell you, no matter what you say, I won''t betray the Serpent Pills, you don''t want to lie to me with rhetoric." Naruto can''t help but feel funny, it is very interesting to say "This is not a fancy word, and I don''t want to know that he is there. I said it earlier, and I have no interest in him." Honglian stared at Naruto, and her eyes were clearly sparked by distrust, long-term killings, and the strong one who survived and the weak one eliminated in the bones would not easily believe anything, especially the six generations of ghosts. Naruto didn''t think too much. He is now fully restoring Honglian''s wounds. In order not to leave a scar, this meticulous work allows Naruto to leave a little sweat on his forehead. I noticed that Naruto''s serious expression on her face was touched. Now Naruto treats her wounds. It is a good illustration that he really wants to help himself. The touch of a string eased Honglian''s expression for a while, and she meditated. Look. Yarn, Chinese website The two remained silent for a long time, neither of them spoke. After 10 minutes, Naruto raised his head, wiped the sweat from his forehead with one hand, and said easily with a cheek. "It''s ok, no scars left." While talking, don''t forget, with one hand mold the white skin, there is no scar under the silky. Honglian''s face blushed slightly, frowning and looking at Naruto serious. "You help me like this, don''t you fear that I just attacked you just now." Naruto looked up at Honglian and said with a smile "Of course not afraid, because I believe in you, sooner or later, you are my own, how can you willingly attack me." Honglian''s face turned red, and some did not dare to see Naruto''s eyes, and her eyes drifted away. "Naruto, whether you intended it or not, I still thank you, we are no longer here." Said that Honglian stood up as soon as she jumped away. But being pulled by Naruto, Honglian turned to look at Naruto in amazement. Naruto said with a smile "It''s not enough to say thank you. How can you give me a reward?" Honglian''s face was a bit cold, she said very coldly "I won''t tell you where the big snake ball is." Naruto felt that his head was a bit big, and the garbage like Dashe Wan didn''t want to know where it was. He stared at Honglian, and Naruto said earnestly. "I can swear to you, I definitely did not save you for Dashe Wan, I just want you to be my wife." To be straightforward, let Honglian Fang''s heart jump straight, and a little sweat comes out of her palms, and she dare not to see Naruto. Honglian reluctantly calmed down the heart that was pounding and said calmly. "I don''t know if you helped me for other things. Don''t try to control me in this way." Naruto couldn''t help but feel funny, laughing and holding her face, and touching her charming face, her body shuddered slightly and took two steps back. It''s a pity Naruto won''t let go of her at all. In two steps, she pushes Honglian back to a big tree, Touching Honglian''s face, staring directly into her eyes, Naruto said softly. "Don''t worry, I won''t control you, I want you to promise yourself that you will be mine." Honglianfang''s heartbeat beating, Naruto''s fiery gaze made her only a huge wave inside her, barely staring at Naruto''s eyes, her expression was a bit indifferent, as if she wanted to see Naruto. Naruto smirked and looked at Honglian''s distrustful gaze. "No matter what you think, now I get my pay first." With a bowed head, Naruto kissed Honglian''s lips, the red lotus under a slight trembling, her pupils dilated, and she was gradually lost in Naruto''s gentle action. Naruto who can feel from this kiss is true to her. At this point, let Honglian''s mind go blank, she didn''t know what to think, what to do, slightly lashed her eyelashes, and stopped thinking. A kiss lasted up to 3 minutes. While Naruto was lifted up again, Honglian was breathing heavily, exhaling the breath like blue on Naruto''s face. As she reached out and pinched Honglian''s chin, she said softly. "Beauty, you have to keep in mind that I definitely saved you for you, Dashewan, I won''t force you to say it, I can find him by myself." Honglian looked at Naruto, her red lips, her face flushed, and she didn''t speak, as if she was thinking about something. Her uneasy Honglian almost wanted to believe Naruto''s words, but out of distrust, Honglian Restored that indifferent expression. Standing like a noble and indifferent flower. Seeing Naruto''s heart moved, he said with a smile "This is my wife, Honglian." As soon as Honglian raised her hand, she stopped Naruto s outstretched palm and said quietly "Although I don''t know why you said this for Naruto, I still want to thank you. Can you let me go, or do you want to arrest me?" Naruto shook his head and said calmly "Don''t worry, I won''t catch you, but I want you to fall in love with me, and I''ll show you away, lest they be caught by those members of Xiao, the two guys are not comparable to you." Honglian stared at Naruto, her expression a little restless, and hesitated. "Naruto, what exactly do you want? Is it really just to like me." Naruto nodded and said with a smile "Of course." After speaking, turned around and looked around, chose a direction, then looked at Honglian and said "His wife is still lying on my back. Your speed is too slow. I am afraid those guys will find out." Honglian had 10,000 doubts in her heart to ask, but she forbeared after hearing Naruto''s words. Chapter 372： : Send Away Red Lotus Lie lightly on Naruto''s back. Depending on Naruto''s height, it is easy to carry her. wap.novelhall.com Raising her legs, Naruto found that her body was really light, and her body was soft as boneless. Without thinking much, Naruto made a slight leap, jumping more than ten meters high, and jumped on the tree branch, strengthening the constitution of the reincarnation eye to the limit. The shuttle kept running for more than ten miles before stopping. At this time, Afei and Nami were looking for Naruto. Nana was very excited to see Naruto. She was constantly jumping in the woods, looking for Naruto''s figure, but found that no one was there, let Nami''s face look. Some are unhappy. But Afei ran for a while and couldn''t help saying "Sister, let''s talk about the three tails first, and the six-generation purpose can be done later." Nami turned to look at A Fei and said coldly "No, I have to find Naruto." Afei stared at Nana with a doubtful face. Obviously, when Nami was talking about Naruto, there was a touch of emotion. Afei only thought that Nami wanted to compete with Naruto, and said politely. "Sister, it''s not too late for me to accompany you when Sanwei catches it. We''ll go to Sanwei quickly, or we might be preempted by others." Nami looked around and couldn''t detect Naruto''s breath with the eternal kaleidoscope, and couldn''t help whispering. "Why didn''t Naruto''s brother know me, and I also had a three-year appointment? Did I forget it?" The voice was too low, and Afei didn''t hear anything. And some lonely dish Nami did not notice A Fei, and constantly shuttled through the woods. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website A Fei''s head is big, so Naruto can''t be found, and Sanwei can''t be caught. His plan is not feasible. After a moment of thought, A Fei shouts to Nami "Sister, slowly find six generations. I''ll check on Sanwei." Nana didn''t speak, nodded, and several ups and downs ran forward. It was where Naruto began to treat Honglian''s injuries, but he left a long time ago. Naruto, carrying Red Lotus, jumped ten miles away and rushed out of the woods. This put Red Lotus in place, and looked carefully around the plains in front and found no one. Then I turned to look at Honglian and said "Well, I''ll send you here. Be careful yourself, and run when you see Xiao." The moment Honglian lowered her head in thought and raised her head, her eyes were full of differences, and she said tightly to Naruto''s eyes. "Naruto, why did you save me, do you really want to let me go, you should understand that Dashe Wan will not let you go, and I will not let you go." Saying a lot of words in one breath, Hong Lian seemed a little rushed, showing her uneasiness. Naruto calmly stares at the mature and beautiful red lotus, saying seriously "I said many times, you come to me, I will like it very much, and I can''t wait for you to come to see me every day. Of course, it is best that you and I go back to Muye Village, I can protect you." Honglian''s expression was indifferent, her eyes stared at Naruto, and she said coldly. "You''re not afraid that I promised you and killed you. You should know that I''m under the command of Dashe Wan." Naruto laughed, stretched out a hand, pinched Honglian''s chin, and said with a smile "Of course I''m not afraid. If you promise me, I have the strength to subject you to me." Naruto''s words reminded Honglian of Naruto''s strength. Indeed, the horrible Chakra power has exceeded her countless times. This powerful strength made her aspire and obsessed. Gazing at Naruto''s eyes, Honglian''s eyes were a little peachy, and she asked softly. "Naruto, can you really protect me, do you really like me to save me?" Honglian, who has never experienced love, simply can''t stand the love of others, and Naruto let her go once or twice, and she said what she liked, which made Honglian have to believe that Naruto was sincere. Imagine Naruto''s six-generation identity, how much love she should be able to let go. This makes Honglianfang feel like pouring honey into her heart. Dashewan can give her powerful strength, but these strengths are less than one-tenth of Naruto, and Dashewan has already looked down on Red Lotus. With Jin and Sasuke''s Existence, she has long been out of favor. Naruto nodded to Honglian and said seriously "As long as you marry me, I won''t let any of you hurt you, give you everything you want." Honglian was caught in Naruto''s eyes, thinking of the increase in strength, there was a trace of enthusiasm in her eyes, and some excitedly said "You can really give me the ability, give me more ability than Dashe Wan." Looking at Honglian''s somewhat excited expression, Naruto''s face gradually cooled down, and he let go of the hand that pinched Honglian''s chin, and said calmly. "I can give it to you, but I don''t want your body. What I want is your sincerity. I will give you everything only if you truly like me." Naruto''s words restored Honglian''s calmness, but she was still a little excited. For the strength, she was eager to get it. In the end, it was Dashemar''s men. Naruto was a little dissatisfied, and his strength came to draw Honglian''s heart. This had no effect. Without looking at Hong Lian''s expression, Naruto turned her head and left without thinking. I only saw Red Lotus looking at Naruto''s back and seeing Naruto''s indifferent attitude, so that Red Lotus was hit with a sledgehammer in her heart. Then she realized that she was wrong just now, and she used the same attitude towards Dashe Wan. people. This hurt Naruto''s heart, making Honglian''s heart a bit dull. Naruto''s rescue made her grateful, and the word of admiration was also never heard by Honglian. This kind of thing is more addictive than drugs. It''s a pity that now Naruto wouldn''t even listen to her at all, and secretly annoying Honglian turned away and left here lonely, and ran towards the base of Dashe Wan. At this time, Naruto turned his head and jumped forward, and met Kim within a few steps. Kim''s figure is very fast. When he sees Naruto, his pupils change, and his cheeks come up excitedly, and a rise and fall are on the big branch where Naruto is standing. Kneeling on the ground on one knee, said respectfully "Welcome the host back." Naruto nodded, glanced at gold, and took out nine hundred Chakra Cultivation Pills directly from the system, handed them in front of Kim, saying in a low tone. "Eat these things." King had no doubt and swallowed all the Chakra cultivation alchemy given by Naruto. Chapter 373： : Suddenly A Fei Nine hundred Chakras practiced Dan, and Jin evolved directly into a shadow level. Unfortunately, Chakra did not control it, and its strength did not change much. After doing this, Naruto stared at Kim with a calm tone. "Don''t let Osumaru doubt, just talk about the guy''s location, and Sasuke''s progress." King Kung respectfully knelt in front of Naruto and talked about Sasuke and Osumaru. Now Sasuke has become a stand-in for Osumaru. It is believed that it won''t be long before Okumaru will reincarnate Sasuke''s body . As for the location of Sasuke, it is not too far from here, it is in one of the neighboring countries. After getting the exact location, after Naruto remembered it, he motioned again to let Kim stay beside Oshimaru. Jin Ying lowered his legs and jumped out into the distance. He was about to return to Dashe Wan to report that the mission had failed. Naruto turned his head and ran out in the opposite direction of Kim. The encounter with two members of Xiao made him a little worried, afraid of what happened to Red Bean. Hongdou is one of his wife, and all the ninjas in the shadows have nothing to do with it. His wife can''t go wrong. Several rises and falls, Naruto''s running figure is very fast, and at the same time she staggered with Nana, Nana was looking for the place where Honglian ran away. As a result, Naruto was not found, but Nami didn''t give up, constantly Rotating around. At this point, A Fei had come to the place where the three tails of the seal were taken. Because the time taken for the three tails of the seal to take a long time, it was only halfway through now, at a critical moment. A Fei rushed over, the ninja in the shadows was shocked, and Red Bean''s face was a bit ugly. She used all the chakras on the seal three tails. At this time, when she met Xiao members, no chakras could release jutsu. . Supporting the ground with both hands, he fell to the ground, A Fei looked at the front and fell to the three tails, and said in surprise. "Yeah, surely I''m coming fast, otherwise this thing will be sealed by you soon, but you can''t do it all for me. Mtlnovel.com" Screamed with both hands "The fire is raging, the storm is dancing." Spit out a long fire snake, and the fire snake spun under A Fei''s might, rotating into a spiral shape, spreading out around. A few secret ninjas startled, immediately stopped the seal and ran towards the rear. In a hurry, several people did not escape and were immediately ignited by the spiral fire snake. The fierce burning fire swallowed it up. Hongdou also noticed that the situation was not right. The speed of the flame was so fast that she had to stop her seal on Sanwei and turned her head to Nafei. Bite your thumb, use the remaining bit of Chakra, and slap a psychic on the ground, summoning two large snakes. The huge snake''s head opened the mouth and rushed towards A Fei. A Fei stopped releasing the flames, looked at the two big snakes, and suddenly yelled. "Snake, I''m so scared, run quickly." A Fei under the dash ran away very quickly, and the large snakes kept pounding on the ground, biting out huge pits. A Fei''s figure is very fast running, ran for a while, turned his head, facing the big snake that hit the ground, Kaleidoscope Divine Power launched. The air was distorted, a powerful attraction rushed out, the huge snake was sucked in by a black hole that appeared out of thin air, and two big snakes were absorbed into the black hole. If the scene of terror makes the remaining two members of the shadows take a few steps back, swallowed, gaze a little fear, and dare not take a step forward. Putting the two big snakes flat, A Fei panted a little, said with a big gasp "It has been useless for many years. This time, I''m exhausted. Right, don''t sneak attack." Hongdou looked at the funny A Fei, his face was very serious, and he turned to shout at the two shadows. "Don''t step back, rush me up, Sanwei can''t fall into Xiao''s hands, have you forgotten the orders of the five generations of Naruto?" Encouraged by the red beans, the two shadows lifted Kuwu to meet Afei. A Fei deliberately said in surprise "You still come." Standing there, motionless, the two dark people slammed on A Fei from top to bottom, unfortunately, that bitterness passed directly through. With two frightened expressions, as soon as they fell to the ground and hadn''t looked back, they were lifted by A Fei, grabbing the backs of the two ninjas. A Fei is like a monkey playing around, rotating in place, dragging two shadow ninjas, spinning faster and faster, reaching a certain speed, still aiming at the strong trees and passed. There was a loud noise, the tree was broken, the speed of the two ninjas'' impact was not reduced, and three trees were broken in a row before they stopped. At this time, they had vomited blood and died long ago. Hongdou''s face was a bit ugly, and her figure stepped back two steps. She didn''t have any chakras. Instead, A Fei looked at Red Bean and said with his head in his head. "I didn''t expect to resolve it so soon, this elder sister, do you want to try?" When asking a question, A Fei rushed up as soon as he raised his foot. At the same time, Naruto shouted "Xianfa, Spiral Shuriken." Holding the spiral shuriken in one hand, he smashed it fiercely at A Fei. Looking at the spiral shuriken, A Fei stopped at the spot. He immediately flew back without thinking, apparently knowing the spiral hand The power of the sword. The spiral shuriken smashed on the ground and burst into flames. Under the wind, Chakra broke out and wrapped the red beans in. If it was not Naruto, he picked up the red beans and jumped out. Red beans are likely to die there. Within a 100-meter radius, all of it was wrapped in the wind-type chakra, and the cut grass on the land was not growing. A Fei was surprised and looked at a large pit destroyed by the spiral shuriken in front of him, shouting in surprise. "Six generations, this thing is very powerful. If I am involved, even if I am, it is very likely to die here. It seems that Brother Itachi is right, you are really better than anyone." Gently place the red beans on the ground, Naruto did not control A Fei, and said seriously to the red beans "You go first, leave this guy to me." Red Bean nodded, looked at A Fei, and said to Naruto "This guy has a lot of weird ninjutsu. Be careful." Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and said lightly. "Don''t worry, my jutsu is much stranger than him." Hongdou couldn''t help but hesitated for a while, and nodded in agreement. Naruto''s Ninjutsu was indeed stranger and more terrifying than Afei. In this confrontation, she couldn''t intervene. And her chakra was running low, she could send a ninjutsu, and she couldn''t get any help. Red Bean retreated very carefully, and ran back behind her, glanced at Naruto, and looked at that. Straight back. Fang''s heart was a little turbulent. Naruto was very good except that she liked to tease her. Besides, she hadn''t rescued her once or twice, which made Red Bean touched a little. Bringing some touch and anger, Red Bean left here without running too far, just hiding in a hidden place, waiting for Naruto''s arrival. Chapter 374： : Battle Afei Looking at the mask on A Fei''s face, Naruto said with a smile on his face. "We seem to be facing each other like this for the second time, but the last time you should not know. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" A Fei looked at Naruto in doubt. "Have I ever seen you before? I don''t remember?" Making a look of contemplation, A Fei thought seriously, but also had a headache around his head. Naruto''s expression remained unchanged, and he spread his hands, and said briskly. "Of course you will forget, how can you remember such things, Uchiha has soil." Saying the soiled name, A Fei was stiff, turned to look at Naruto, and said with a smirk. "What are you talking about? Adults in six generations are really joking, who is the soil, hahaha, this is very interesting." Naruto holds both hands and says while printing. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. I''ll tell you and forget to tell you something. Lynn is in my house and I have time to see it." After saying that Naruto s seal has been completed, when the state of Nine Tail is turned on, the nine tails are exposed, and the powerful momentum of the whole body spurts out and continues to grow. With a bang, a little crack appeared on the ground, and the violent red chakras filled Naruto, looking coldly at Afei, and Naruto also turned on the golden body mode. The nine-tailed Naruto turned into a glittering gold makes Afei''s face a bit ugly, especially when he heard the sentence Lin, his face was a bit serious to Naruto "How do you know Lynn''s name and my business, Naruto, who are you?" Naruto poked his lips and sneered. "People who are going to kill you. Wap.novelhall.com" The eyes were shocked, the reincarnation eyes opened, and a little ground, just listening to the bang, the ground shook, and then gently kicked, so that a crack appeared on the ground, the crack became larger and wider, and spread around. The trees collapsed, birds kept flying away, the air vibrated, Naruto moved at the speed of A Fei in a flash, raised his fist against his face, and punched hard. A Fei didn''t respond to such a rapid movement, a loud bang, A Fei''s entire body rotated 360, and flew straight out, hitting a spinning body against a tree. Smashed the big tree, Naruto held it with both hands, and while Afei hit the big tree, he whispered. "Clogs, tree-bound burials." The root of the tree grew out of A Fei and tied him tightly. This branch kept entwining his body, getting higher and higher, the gap between the roots of the tree gradually became smaller, and A Fei was constantly squeezed. body of. As soon as Afei''s pupils became large, she quickly spurred Shenwei to pierce through the tree. So at the same time, Naruto bit his thumb and screamed at the opposite. "Spiritualism." Nine groups of smoke came out at once, and nine huge canine psychic beasts appeared in front of A Fei. This was Naruto s brainwashed elite Shang Niu Dog. When he just arrived, Naruto signed all the contracts . A Fei''s face sank. There was a crack on Namask''s punch because of Naruto''s punch. Under the crack, the original face of A Fei was exposed. It was Uchiha''s soil. Uchiha didn''t have the slightest laughing expression on the soil. He looked at Naruto coldly and said lowly. "Naruto, how do you know I''m carrying soil, Kakashi told me about me?" Naruto frowned, and said in a low tone. "You have too much nonsense, and you are going to die here soon, and say so much nonsense." One finger with dirt, Naruto barked at the big dogs "Bit me to death." The dogs who were able to bear on the elite, flung over like lightning, bite towards the soil, and did not look at those dogs. When the dog''s teeth were one meter away from the soil body, the soil body appeared convex Long wooden thorns, long wooden thorns, the tip is extremely sharp. He fluttered and penetrated the two big dogs. Crying hands with soil, shouted "go to hell." The wooden thorns are generally bifurcated, one in two emerged from the bodies of the two big dogs, and with a bang, blood surged, and the heads of the two big dogs were penetrated. The dead-eyed dog''s eyes widened, and it slowly fell aside. There are 7 big dogs left staring at the soil, without rushing up, without half a bit of fear, opening the big mouth, exposing fangs, and staring fiercely at the soil. Looked at Naruto with cold eyes, said coldly "Six generations, how do you say Lin is in your house?" Naruto stared directly into the soiled eyes, without any trace of fear, and said easily. "Just think what you mean." Speaking of hands, he screamed in front of his mouth. "Art fire escape **** fireball." Huge fireballs continually condensed and rolled up a fireball with a diameter of 30 meters. The huge fireball covered the surrounding soil with no gap at all. With such terrible fireballs, Bringing the soil frowns slightly. Looking at the fireballs coming in, Bringing the soil was afraid to try to penetrate with the might of God. With the shock of both eyes, the enchantment space was transferred, and a black hole with a huge space rotation appeared, which directly absorbed the huge fireball. A fireball with a diameter of nearly 30 meters was completely absorbed, leaving a trace of sweat on the forehead with soil. When the fireball was transferred to a different space with soil, Naruto stepped on the ground and reached out to condense a large jade spiral pill. . He slammed straight into the face with soil, and was surprised by the soil, and did not respond at all, because Naruto was already several times faster than him. With a bang, the soiled face was distorted by Chakra''s swirling breath and slammed into the rear. The body flew upright, stopped after hitting several trees, and spit a few mouthfuls of blood with soil, and was seriously injured. At the same time, the seven big dogs jumped at the opportunity, opened the mouth of the blood basin, and bit it hard. With terrified face showing fright, he felt a little scared of Naruto''s strength. Then he realized that Itachi''s words were indeed correct. Perhaps Itachi already knew his identity, and then warned that Naruto''s strength exceeded him. Not dare to meet the dog, the kaleidoscope with soil rotates, and the air flow around him rotates even more. With a snoring sound, the entire person with soil is connected to a big dog jumping up and disappears in the air. He used his divine power to escape and looked at the place where the grass had been swept away. Naruto''s face was very gloomy. I knew that guy had room to escape, so he should use a wooden puppet ninja to solve it. Chapter 375： : Meet an old friend It''s a pity that it is too late to repent now. Naruto put away a few big dogs, and hidden all his abilities. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Looking around, Naruto saw the three tails. The huge body of the three tails was destroyed by fierce fighting. He had already died. With a little pity, Naruto ran out in the direction it came from. I didn''t have to go far to see red beans, and Red beans looked anxious, and saw Naruto clearly improved, and looked strangely at Naruto''s slowly moving figure, and said in doubt. "Naruto, what about the masked man, and how about Sanwei?" Naruto waved his hand, and said unhappyly "Sanwei is dead, and that guy is running away." Hongdou was stunned. Looking at Naruto''s unpleasant expression, he clearly said that the other party had run away, and he didn''t catch it very uncomfortably. This made Hongdou admire in the heart and admire Naruto''s strength, and Red beans really felt Naruto''s strength terror. The band that killed 5 shadow ninjas in a row was so simple that Naruto was driven away, and Naruto had no injuries on his body, which indirectly illustrates the horror of Naruto''s strength. Some shocking red beans looked at Naruto with a little more fear. Naruto looked at Red Bean with a lazy attitude and said "Wife Red Bean, you go back first, I have a little more work to do." Hongdou heard this wife, some blushed, and began to not realize Naruto''s strength. This time, she completely admired Naruto when she heard this wife. Hongdou was still a little proud. Naruto''s wife is really good. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network How to say it is six generations, but when I think of Naruto''s many girls, Hongdou''s face is a bit ugly, and Naruto glanced at him. "Who is your wife, don''t bark, what can I do with you?" Naruto held his head in his hands and said lazily. "That''s not okay. I want to see a very mysterious old friend. Wife of Red Bean can''t go, obediently go home and wait for me." Hongdou''s face sank. He wanted to ask who it was. When he saw Naruto''s attitude, he obviously wouldn''t say, and Hongdou wouldn''t ask any more. Turning his head and jumping, he left and looked at the figure of red beans, and that plump figure, Naruto murmured with a smile. "Red beans are really more and more mature, and it looks like they should be collected someday." With a bad smile on his face, Naruto jumped onto a branch, ran forward, and ran through the woods all the way. I ran to the place previously told by Jin, and the speed was fast, and Naruto also deliberately opened the reincarnation eye in order to speed up the speed. The speed effect brought by the 100-fold physical strength enhancement is very obvious. Now when Naruto is seen, he can only see one light flickering. A flicker is a distance of hundreds of meters. He kept running to a place where Osumaru was staying. Sasuke is more mature and ruthless in the place of the Oshimaru under the western stronghold, and the white clothes of Cao Jianjian look free and easy. At this time, the death of Dashou Wan''s assistant duo cost him an important attendant, and once again replaced him with gold and phosphorous. The phosphorous was aware of Sasuke''s affairs and insisted on coming over. The killing of several men by Naruto reduced the number of people around Dashemaru, and there was not much rejection. The phosphorous that only puts Sasuke on his body seems very stable. Of course, at the same time when Sasuke meets, more eyes are heart-shaped, and Sasuke doesn''t care about this girl at all. Now he just wants to be strong. Now Sasuke has developed a new Thousand Bird Flow, which can make the whole body covered with Thousand Birds and attack nearby enemies. He also mastered the morphological changes of Lei Chachala. He could change the Chakra knife arbitrarily without the help of any medium. Due to the influence of Otarumaru and the power of the curse, Sasuke learned Ninjutsu similar to the submersible snake hand. His ability to control mantras has also been greatly improved, and he can raise part of his body to the status of mantras, and his strength has become unfathomable. It is a pity that for ordinary people, and for Naruto, Sasuke knows that his current strength is less than half of Naruto''s, and that Naruto does not improve. To Naruto, Sasuke has a deep sense of fear. ... And Naruto was rushing to this place at a speed of one hundred meters a second. Within an hour, he came to a tree and began to look for the hole hidden under the wood, with big trees separated by a gap Overgrown with weeds, it is difficult to find any weird holes. Thanks to Kim''s instructions, Naruto took a few big bends. Then he noticed that the underground passage hidden in the grass was covered with weeds. It was difficult to tell that this was an entrance. Stepped forward and slowly walked down the stairs. While going down the stairs, Naruto closed his eyes, turned on the golden body mode, and felt the various biological atmospheres in the passage. The arrival of Naruto made Xiangpho aware of it, and his excellent sense of ability immediately made Xiangpho run in front of Sasuke, who was training Chidori, and said sharply. "Someone seems to be here, and the breath is strong. Sasuke, let''s hide first." Sasuke glanced at the phosphorous, his cold face had no feeling, and said calmly "Let''s talk to Dashe Wan." Reached out, put the grasshopper sword on the back, and looked back into the hole. This huge hole formed the shape of a maze, countless houses, and dim sunlight. A little carelessness can get lost. Naruto''s gold body mode is not much worse than the incense phosphorus, and the place where the incense phosphorus is located is found instantly. The strong Chakra breath beside him is obviously similar to Sasuke. With a little ground, Naruto rushed out quickly, and the reincarnation eyes continued to open, and the next jump was to the top, turning around, and moving on. Naruto''s steps rang in the underground space of this maze. The big snake pill with eyes closed opened his eyes. The snake-like pupil contracted a bit, and the body said with a slight trembling. "An acquaintance came over. Don''t let him find us." Kim Keng knelt in front of Da Snake Pill, and made a sound, turned his head and walked out, not toward Naruto, but toward a place where no one was walking. Naruto ran faster and closer, and the distance was gradually approaching, and a strong sunlight appeared at the end of the front. Toward the direction of the sun, Naruto rushed out. Chapter 376： : Battle Sasuke "Naruto, it looks like nothing but you can find me so quickly. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese. Wen, Net Sasuke looked at Naruto indifferently, with a cold tone. Naruto looked up at the harsh sunlight and saw Sasuke, who had become colder, looking cold, and holding the grassy sword in his waist with one hand. Feeling Sasuke''s breath, Naruto laughed slightly and said with a smile on his face "It looks like our previous agreement, you did a good job, as an ant, you are indeed qualified." Sasuke flashed a little anger, clenched the grasshopper sword, ready to rush over. Feeling the sun, Naruto seemed to have no sasuke, a calm smile on his face. The incense on the side aroused Naruto, the most interested were the blood-red long hair that was similar to that of Chen Xinnai, the beautiful appearance of the girl, and the pride of those eyes. With cold eyes on Naruto, Xiang phosphorus felt a touch in her heart, because Naruto''s Chakra made her feel a very warm atmosphere, and this feeling was very close. A glance at Sasuke aside, Xiang phosphorous asked in disdain. "Sasuke Jun, is Naruto this guy? It doesn''t seem to be any great. I dare to come here alone, and it''s almost death, Sasuke goes to break him." Sasuke looked at Naruto tightly and didn''t speak. Only then did he realize that Naruto''s eyes were different. The last time was an eternal kaleidoscope. This time it looked like an annual ring, giving people a deep fear. Sasuke''s brow was locked, his eyes startled, he began to write three rounds of jade, and he flickered directly with the grip of the grasshopper sword. Fast body is no less than Naruto''s reincarnation. Unfortunately, Naruto''s 100-fold physical enhancement is not a joke. His body flickers and Naruto''s body disappears into Sasuke''s eyes. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net As soon as Sasuke''s pupils became large, the conditioned reflex raised the grasshopper sword and stopped in front of her. When "Dang", Naruto''s fist hit the back of the grasshopper sword, Naruto slightly raised his brow, showing a faint smile. Sasuke didn''t see his body style, it was apparent that after a long period of training, a subconscious defense was formed. While punching in the past, Naruto lifted his feet and kicked Sasuke''s stomach. With 100 times physical strengthening, Naruto''s movements took less than a second to complete. Just as Sasuke blocked Naruto''s fist, a "bang" sounded, Sasuke''s body bowed, his face twisted, and the whole man flew straight out. The back was rubbed by the ground, and it coasted for a few meters before stopping. Sasuke, who fell to the ground, barely lifted a draft sword to support the body, and his face was distorted because of pain. "Naruto, why do you make such great progress every time, and why I can''t exceed you every time, I disagree, I am not willing." Gritting his teeth fiercely speaking dissatisfied words, the grasshopper sword in Zuo''s assistant was full of thunder, and thunder flashed, with a roar, he raised the draft sword and rushed up again. The fast flashing figure was slow in Naruto''s eyes like a snail, Naruto shook his head and said with a sigh "Looks like, I''m still looking for you wrong. With such garbage strength, you simply don''t deserve my intention to come to you." Raising a kick and kicking it to Sasuke''s body, Naruto, who quickly kicked, did not forget to use a little Chakra. With a loud bang, Sasuke''s body flew straight out. This time, he knelt directly on the ground, hugged his stomach, and spit a few mouthfuls of blood. Obviously, he was slightly injured. Xiang phosphorus was startled, and the whole person rushed to Sasuke, saying anxiously "Sasuke, bit my arm, I will treat you for a wound." He stretched out a white arm and put it in front of Sasuke. Xiang phosphorus''s face was full of worry. It''s a pity that Sasuke turned his head and glared at Xiangxiang, roaring in a low tone. "Get away." Seeing Sasuke''s blue forehead violently rise, and his face looked fierce, Xiang Xiang unconsciously stepped back a few steps. She had never seen such a face of Sasuke. At this time Sasuke was already angry. Angered Sasuke''s hands printed on the sky and released a holy fireball. The holy fireball exploded in the sky, increasing the temperature above and then the friction of hot air and cold air, condensing a dark cloud, and the dark pressure made the sound The man frowned. But he didn''t make a shot, Shu opened his brows and looked at Sasuke, Naruto said calmly. "Whatever you do, I will let you know how big our gap is, and I will give you 10 seconds." Sasuke was irritated, reaching out his hand to the sky, there was a flash of thunder in the palm of his hand, his face sneered and looked at Naruto, waving his palm and screaming "Thunder, Kirin." The thunder in the sky shone, and the thunder turned into a giant unicorn, and rushed towards Naruto. Such a short distance was clearly a life-threatening way, that is, all the phosphorous was wrapped in. She looked up at the ray of light above the sky, and Xiang Linglen was there. For the first time, she saw this terrible ninjutsu, and there was a strong shock in her heart. And Naruto raised his hand gently, while Sasuke shouted, his hands quickly printed, pointing at the ground and slamming and screaming. "Wooden sting, wood dragon art." A huge wooden dragon lifted his head from the land and bumped towards the unicorn. Under the collision of the wooden dragon''s head and the unicorn, the lightning flashed and made a loud roar. There was a loud bang, countless currents rushed, and most of the wooden faucets were burned, but the long body was still hitting the electric unicorn. Kirin''s current is too fierce and too much. This trick is Sasuke''s strongest move, s-class ninjutsu. Although it is not as good as a wooden cricket, its powerful destructive power is still terrifying. The wooden faucet was completely knocked out, and it was defeated. The electric current was chaotic, and the whole ground was shaking. The electric current above the sky not only jumped down and smashed at Naruto and Sasuke and others. With Sasuke''s strength, there is no need to hide, but the phosphor next to him is different. The impact of the two major s-class ninjutsu made Xiang phosphorus stunned. Because of the shaking of the ground, he sat on the ground with one butt, looking up at the wooden dragon and Lei Qilin hitting. Some of the currents hit her and did not respond. The current of the s-class Kirin is the power of thunder and lightning. Under the power of nature, it is not acceptable for ordinary people. Naruto''s face sank. Xiangxiang''s breath gave him a good feeling. Such a girl really couldn''t bear it when she died. She stepped forward, printed her hands, and slammed against the ground. "Clogs, ingot walls." Huge pieces of wood spewed out from the ground, and they continued to interact with each other. The semi-circular wood covered an area of ??more than ten square meters, and the thickness of the wood reached 50%. Generally, ninjutsu was hard to penetrate. The semi-circular wood shield protects the phosphorous phosphor at the rear, and it is firmly wrapped in it. A creaking current hits the wood and emits a crisp "click" sound. Nothing can break the wood. Looking at Naruto in front of her, Xiang Phosphora was a little bit stunned, and she never thought that Naruto would save her, so she could not help feeling a wave of enthusiasm. Chapter 377： : The system nobody loves Turning his head, Naruto asked quietly. "Is everything okay?" Hearing Naruto''s words, Xiang Phosphora blushed slightly, nodded slightly, got up, and whispered "Thank you just now. Wap.novelhall.com" Naruto said with a smile "It''s okay, you''re such a little beauty dead, that''s not worth it." This little beauty made Xiang phosphorus''s face flushed, a heart pounding and daring not to look at Naruto''s eyes. This proud girl lowered her head and her ears turned red. Looking at Xiangpho''s blushing and shy face, Naruto was very interesting. With a few words of praise, he was almost like Honda, and his heart moved. There was a feeling that I wanted to put the little beauty right on the spot. Unfortunately, Now Sasuke was by his side, and the ignition seed in his heart was cut off by Naruto. At this point, the wooden dragon had fallen down, and the lightning of the electric unicorn had disappeared. Sasuke clenched the grasshopper sword with both hands, and the rune of cursed mark appeared on his body, rushing towards Naruto. Naruto looked at Sasuke with a smile on his face. With his eyes closed, he turned on the golden body mode and spread his hand to Sasuke. There was a shaking on the ground, and under the severe shaking, Sasuke shook his body, frowned and stopped in place, observing the abnormalities around him. Xiang phosphorus also noticed the severe shaking of the ground. Because of the shaking too much, he sat on the ground with his buttocks, holding the ground, and said doubtfully. "Are there any earthquakes?" After speaking, Naruto''s eyes startled, a stone flew up, and the huge stone became a square, rushing towards Sasuke, facing such a terrifying ability. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Sasuke''s face sank. In one stroke, Cao Jianjian''s body shone with thunder, and he split it off with one stroke, like cutting tofu, and cut Naruto''s stone in half. Naruto''s face remained unchanged, and his hands were spread out to point to Sasuke. His eyes and reincarnation revealed a terrifying momentum. The stones on the ground floated up to hundreds of pieces, densely surrounding Sasuke. Looking at the stones floating around in the sky, Sasuke looked a little ugly, staring closely at Naruto''s reincarnation eyes, the pupils of his eyes startled, and he screamed in astonishment. "I remember what it is, reincarnation, this is the legendary reincarnation, the strongest eye of the three pupils." Sasuke''s face was completely bloodless, and then he knew the difference between Naruto''s eyes and his writing round eyes, which was simply the distance between heaven and earth. Naruto smiled coldly, didn''t speak, and opened his hands with one hand. Those stones rushed towards Sasuke, and the densely packed stones flew over like lightning. Sasuke strongly suppressed the shock in his heart, raised the grasshopper sword in his hand, and quickly slashed at the large stone that was thrown. The grasshopper sword was strengthened by thunderbolt jutsu, and it was extremely sharp. With a split, each piece was like tofu Usually cut in half. In addition, Sasuke''s body technique is also very powerful, constantly waving the grasshopper sword in his hand, half-cavity to form a half-moon shape, cut that piece of stone into two halves, hundreds of stones quickly hit, and kept on. The stone was broken by Sasuke, and Naruto continued to control the stone on the ground to substitute. Completely consuming Sasuke''s Chakra. In Xiang phosphorus''s eyes, I felt that Naruto completely suppressed Sasuke, and such a weird move made her look wide and her mouth very shocked. Staring at Naruto''s reincarnation, she felt a lot of pressure on Xiang phosphorus. She had also heard of such eyes, which was several times stronger than Sasuke''s writing of reincarnation. Watching Sasuke jumping and chopping stones in the field, Xiang phosphorus bit his red lips, stood up tremblingly, stared at Naruto''s back for a while, and finally gritted his teeth. Although Naruto focused on Sasuke''s body, he could still detect a sneak attack. While controlling the stone, he smashed Sasuke, turned his head to look at the phosphorous, and said with a grin. "Little beauty, do you want to sneak in on me and want revenge, just like Sasuke." To Naruto''s eyes, Xiangpho was a little scared, and Naruto''s words made her flinch, her head was a little rosy, and her heart was full of shame. She did want to sneak attack just now, and completely forgot Naruto saved her. thing. This kind of gratitude, revenge, Xiang phosphorus still can not do. Looking at Sasuke, Xiang phosphorus was in a hurry. Now Sasuke is obviously unable to consume it, and Naruto''s stones are increasing. If a stone is not chopped to smash, it can be smashed again. This situation will only increase. The more accumulated, in the end, it is impervious. One didn''t notice, Sasuke was hit by a rock behind him, and he slammed softly. Sasuke''s body flew out directly, receiving the impact of the stone in mid-air. The sound of "bang" continued, and Sasuke''s entire body was smashed and fluttered, and the blood in his mouth was spit out unexpectedly. Xiang phosphor shouted, regardless of those stones, jumped directly. Naruto frowned. In order not to hurt the girl, he had to stop the activation of Vientiane''s heavenly priming ability. He looked at Xiangsuo and hugged Sasuke, and saw that Xiangsuo was going to bite his arm and treat the wound. Naruto raised her brow, and her body jumped. Her whole body flashed like a light, and she immediately took hold of the arm of Phosphorus, and she let go of Sasuke. Sasuke had large and small scars on his body, and his clothes were stained with blood. He was lying on the ground, looking at the sky, his eyes were hollow, and it seemed that the blow was too great, and he had lost his mind. Xiangxiang shook Naruto s arm and shouted constantly. "What are you doing, let go of me, let go of me quickly, I will heal the wound for Sasuke." The constant shouting of Xiang-Pho struggled very hard, Naruto didn''t want to see such a little beauty treating such a person as Sasuke. When he thought about it, a sound of a system prompt sounded near his ear. "Ding, ask the host to give a kiss to Whirlpool Phosphorus, and say aloud, don''t worry about Sasuke, marry me, the task rewards 100 points of VIP experience, the task time is 1 minute, and the task failure deducts 1,000 points of VIP experience." The pitman''s task made Naruto scold in his heart. "Fuck, you won''t be abandoned by a woman in your last life. Seeing a woman gives such a shameless task." The system''s silent silence just popped up the countdown of the mission. Looking at 60 seconds slowly to 50 seconds, Naruto''s mouth twitched without hesitation. He just clicked three times the experience to receive an hour, and pulled the arm of Phosphorus. Pulled her over and kissed the red lips without thinking. A kiss and a minute, the jerky movement shows that Xiang phosphorus is the first kiss, and for Naruto, kiss is no more proficient, but the first kiss of a virgin is still very exciting, I do nt know if it is Who said that two women like men. They are either skilled or have no technique. At this time, the phosphorous is the latter. Whether it is teased by tongue or lingering, it is jerky and immobile. Moreover, the swollen eyes with the amazed expression of Phosphorus was very cute. The whole person did not return to God for a long time, and Naruto enjoyed it enough. After kissing, Naruto looked up and stared at Xiangsha''s blushing face. "Leave Sasuke out, marry me." Chapter 378： : Overbearing confession Simple people''s words made Xiang Phosphorus tremble, her face flushed, and her shameful expression did not dare to see Naruto. The speechless Phosphorus blushed, and forgot to struggle, but just kept saying "I", Supportive Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website It took me a long time to barely raise my head, sweeping Naruto with the corner of my eyes, and whispered softly. "I, I can''t like you." At the end of the phosphorous remarks, the system sounded "Ding, get a reward of three hundred points of VIP experience, special missions are finally triggered, please host to express your admiration, rich rewards are randomly selected, the mission time is 5 minutes, and the mission fails without any punishment." Even after hearing that there was no punishment, Naruto still had to do it, because he had tasted the benefits of generous rewards long ago. Naruto stretched out a hand, pinching Xiang''s chin, said in a domineering tone "I will make you like me. Starting today, I will not make you like Sasuke." Naruto''s gaze is very evil, coupled with the strong Chakra breath on his body, makes Xiang phosphorus''s face flushed and his heart beats, but he turns around to see the figure of Sasuke Wolverine, and his eyes can''t bear it. He lowered his head and whispered: "No, I can''t leave Sasuke alone." Slightly struggling, Xiang phosphory shakes off Naruto''s palm, but the intensity is small, as if stroking it. Naruto smiled and looked at Xiang phosphor and said "If you really like Sasuke again, I will kill her in front of you." With a smile on his face, Naruto reached out and condensed a large jade spiral pill. Turning his head to look at Sasuke, his eyes were very cold. At this time, Sasuke could not climb up and could not get up all over his body. Don''t look over Naruto, Sasuke''s eyes are aloof, and after that indifference is the endless anger, a roar, the cursed state 2 is turned on, and two huge palms grow behind his back. Sasuke''s injuries slowly recovered, and he stood up staggeringly, holding the grasshopper sword, and the lightning-filled grasshopper sword was full of current, and the grasshopper sword rushed towards Naruto in one stroke. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Looking at Sasuke coldly, Naruto sneered. "Don''t you see me chatting with the beauties, go away." Raising his hand to Sasuke''s grasshopper sword hit the past, and the chakra of the large jade spiral pill hit the blade of the grasshopper sword. Chakra''s breath was very strong in the six fairy mode. In addition, there is the bonus of reincarnation, a bang, and a crack appeared in the grasshopper sword. Sasuke was shocked and only took the sword back. Unfortunately, Naruto''s action did not stop. Aiming at Sasuke''s chest, he slammed into the jade spiral pill with a bang, and Sasuke''s body flew straight out like a bullet. He glide on the ground and stopped for a distance of hundreds of meters. If it weren''t for the state of Mantra 2, it would have died a long time ago. Even so, Sasuke spit out two blood spits, his face pale, his hands holding the grasshopper sword in his hands, and he wobbly knelt there. Xiang phosphorus was startled and called Sasuke''s name, and she ran over, but unfortunately Naruto pulled her wrist, and she couldn''t get rid of Naruto''s palm by her strength. Looking up at Naruto, Xiang phosphorus''s expression was a bit ugly, he said in displeased tone. "Let it go, let me go, I''m going to rescue Zuo Zhujun." Naruto said with a calm smile "That''s not okay, I said, you can''t like Sasuke. If you go up to save him, I will let him die in front of you." Such overbearing words make Xiang phosphorous look a little ugly, his lips tremblingly looked at Naruto "You are shameless, why can''t I like Sasuke?" Naruto said faintly "Don''t say it again. If you like Sasuke again, I will give him a ninjutsu directly." Reaching out a simple mark, Naruto stared at Sasuke lying in front. Xiang phosphorus bit her lip and gave Naruto a vicious look, as if she was cheering on her cheeks. Obviously, she really had no way to Naruto, and she had a bit of naivety about Naruto''s domineering Like, Fang heartbeat. Looking at Naruto, Xiang Phosphorus didn''t speak or struggle, as if afraid Naruto really killed Sasuke. Looking at Sasuke''s gaze was a bit grieved, and he clenched his teeth and didn''t speak. At the same time, Naruto s system task sounded completely, and optional rewards appeared. 15 pupils draw gift box Chakra Practice Dan 100 150 Ninjutsu Cultivators 10 Psychic Beast Iron Cages With no vip experience, Naruto was indeed a little disappointed, with a little disappointment, he selected 10 psychic beast iron cages. This thing can also be considered a good item, but it will take a lot to make psychic beasts in the future. Naruto''s actions, Xiang phosphorus did not see clearly, but just stared at Sasuke, showing sadness, and Sasuke did not look at Xiang Xiang at all, just glared at Naruto. Eyes full of resentment, yelling upwards "Ah why I''m not bad with you, I don''t accept, don''t accept." The voice was very sad, Sasuke''s eyes were full of resentment, and under the deep resentment, he turned his head to stare at Naruto and said heavily. "Naruto, I will definitely become stronger, and become several times worse than you. I will certainly make you pay back today''s shame, and I will let you die under my sword." Naruto couldn''t help laughing, he laughed and looked at Sasuke. "Don''t say such a big talk, Sasuke, don''t you understand now, even for ten thousand years, you can''t catch up with me." Letting go of the palm of Xiang Xiang, Naruto''s figure flickered and moved to Sasuke''s side instantly. Seeing Sasuke''s pupil dilated in front of him, the cold sweat on his forehead came out, because he didn''t react at all how Naruto moved, and his writing eye could not see a bit of afterimage, as if Naruto had been Standing the same as him. Looking coldly at Sasuke kneeling on the ground, Naruto said calmly. "In 3 years, I really want to see you grow up and be killed by me. Unfortunately, you still let me down too much, and my strength is so rubbish. This has failed my expectations." The words were a little sad, and a deep disappointment, Sasuke held the grasshopper sword in both hands and did not speak, his body was stiff and he did not dare to move. Naruto spread his hand and said with a grin. "You''re going to die." Chakra''s air swirled around Naruto''s hands, and while facing Sasuke, a large jade spiral pill under full force smashed over. Sasuke, aware of the breath of death, turned his head and hung Cao Jianjian in front of him. With a bang, Cao Jianjian was broken into two halves. Naruto''s Spiral Pill was so powerful that nothing could stop him. He easily broke the Cao Jian sword and rushed towards Sasuke''s head. At this extreme moment, Naruto hugged with one hand and shouted. "Don''t kill him, I promise you, I promise you don''t like Sasuke, please don''t kill him." While the phosphorous was shouting loudly, crystal tears flowed out of the corner of the eye, and the phosphorous in the cry had a different charm. Sasuke was taken aback and retreated quickly when Naruto stopped. Naruto frowned, glanced at phosphorous, and said coldly. "Don''t want to die, just let me go." Xiang phosphorus looked up at Naruto blankly, and Naruto''s attitude shocked her, and tears flowed down. Chapter 379： : Threat Phosphorus At the same time, Sasuke glanced at Naruto who was holding Phosphor, and turned his head and would not leave. He knew his perception with Naruto, and secretly clenching his teeth, Sasuke vowed to go beyond Naru people. novelhall.com Sasuke''s head will not leave, Naruto is depressed for a while, and the person he wants to kill runs away from under his hands, which is very depressing. Sweeping the phosphorous coldly, watching her crying, Naruto was a little soft again, and said in a calm tone. "Well, now he''s gone, you should be satisfied." After speaking, the big jade spiral pills in his hand went out. Hearing Naruto''s words, Xiang phosphorus raised his head and looked at Naruto poorly, with tears hanging from the corners of his eyes, like a little girl who was very sad when she was robbed. Naruto raised his hand and gently wiped off the tears of the phosphorous, saying softly "Remember what you said, don''t like Sasuke, you can''t have any feelings for him, and you can''t help him to treat, otherwise I will come and kill him again." Xiang-Pho was blushed by Naruto''s gentle movements. When he heard Naruto''s words, Fang''s heart throbbed, and the ghost nodded his head slightly, and gave a soft response. A frowning phosphorous realizes that her feelings are not right. She obviously likes Sasuke. She just thinks that someone in front of Sasuke is gentle, but she has feelings for Naruto. Phosphorus, who had a headache, muffled her mouth, looked very unhappy, and thought about who she liked. Naruto glanced forward, and at this time, he wanted to catch Sasuke''s anxiety, but he couldn''t leave Xiangxiang so. For this girl, Naruto still had an inexplicable fondness. Looking down at the confused look of the phosphorous, he said quietly. "You''re called Vortex Fragrance, don''t you know that I''m also surnamed Vortex, we are a tribe, it''s not good to help outsiders. Wap.novelhall.com" Xiang phosphorus looked up at Naruto, frowned and said unhappy. "Whoever I help is my own business. Don''t talk about it anymore. I promise you it. I don''t like Sasuke or stay close to him. It''s always okay." Naruto smiled lightly, caressed Xiangxiang''s face, and said quietly. "Of course, but you have to remember what you said, if it really made me realize that you like Sasuke, I would make him look ugly." Such a domineering color makes Xiang Phosphora blush. For a very domineering person, she has a very unusual response. This may be due to her special ability. The red Phosphorus nodded. Naruto couldn''t help laughing, Xiangxiang did have a m constitution, or he wouldn''t have the ability to treat people and give others a bite. But Naruto didn''t want to see Sasuke''s arm biting Sasuke. After thinking about it for a few moments, Naruto said that his face was burning hot and said "Remember that I''m Naruto. If you really don''t like Sasuke someday, you can come to me if you like it, and I will treat you well." As soon as he lowered his head, Naruto kissed Xiangxiang''s forehead, and turned away without turning his head back. All that left was phosphorous with a dull hair, a smile on his face, a smile, his face was stiff, and he patted his forehead, whispered softly. "Xiong, this guy is Sasuke''s opponent. I can''t like him, yes, this guy is just a bad guy. Sasuke is better." When facing Sasuke, Xiang Phosphora didn''t look a little happy and a little bit sad. Sasuke often ignored her, and was not half as good as Naruto. When thinking of Naruto''s domineering favorite words, Xiang Phosphor was a little rosy. ... Parting Xiangxiang, Naruto hurried over to Muye Village, and no one else met on the way. At this time when reporting tasks from Red Bean, when Naruto left alone, Tsunade seemed very anxious. Then I remembered Naruto''s saying that he had seen an old friend. Obviously, he went to Dashe Wan. Although he believed in Naruto''s strength, Tsunade was anxious because of his young experience. The anxious Tsunade in his heart went up and scolded Red Bean. I''ve never seen red beans like Tsunade''s temperament. Tsunade hurriedly put on his coat and ran out of the village. If he didn''t want to, he jumped directly on the top of the building. Constantly shuttled between the tops of the building, Tsunade''s speed was very fast, and there was a deep anxiety in his frowning brows. The mute hugs the pig and immediately catches up, yelling at Tsunade in front. "Master Tsunade, you are now Naruto. You must not act too unauthorizedly. Come back soon." Gang''s hand frowned, and he glanced silently, saying solemnly. "I can''t let Naruto have anything. Silent. You should understand. I don''t want to see close people die in front of me." Silently looking at Tsunade, he didn''t want to be joking, his face sank, and his expression was a little dark, as if he remembered something. After a while, he stared at Tsunade and said "Okay, Master Tsunade, at least let me go together." The piglet jumped out of his body and silently followed Tsunade''s side. Looking at Silent''s serious expression, Tsunade asked in amazement. "Don''t you like Naruto, too?" The mute face became a little ruddy, and the tender face turned slightly red, and screamed in a panic. "No, Master Tsunade, please don''t guess, I don''t like Naruto, I don''t like the fancy guy." Such panic looks revealed the quiet instability, Tsunade smiled, and said very funny "Looks like Naruto is really a cute fancy guy." Silent face blushed and bowed his head, without a reply, but the white face was ashamed. After leaving the village, they walked forward, and met Naruto in a hurry. Naruto''s quick posture surprised Tsunade, and he stood on a tree branch. He was relieved when he saw Naruto''s face. When he turned to look at Mute, he did find Mute and his expression. Tsunade couldn''t help laughing. Smiled and said to mute "Mute, I didn''t expect you to be the same as me. It looks like we might even become sisters." Joking Tsunade is not jealous at all, after all, Mute has followed her companion for many years, and Tsunade has a deep feeling for silence. Silent face was said to be red, and he couldn''t help but grumbled, and glared at Tsunade with dissatisfaction. "Master Gangshou tease me again, and be careful to tell Liu Daimu about some of your bad things." Tsunade looked embarrassed, and said with his head bent. "Well, I''m just kidding. Don''t tell Naruto Jun about my gambling and secret drinking." I did not expect that when Tsunade was still afraid, Silence was a little stunned, only to lament the importance of love to Tsunade, and even these hobbies can be changed for Naruto. Chapter 380： : Narutos apprentice Naruto saw Tsunade early in the morning, but couldn''t hear the conversation between the two while running. Seeing Tsunade in front, Naruto smirked, opened his hands and called out "Wife Tsunade, likes me so much, but also came to pick me up." Holding Tsunade in his arms, Naruto buried his face in Tsunade''s chest, rolling around, full of scent. However, Tsunade''s face was red, shouting like a little girl, and tapping on Naruto''s head "Naruto, don''t be big or small, look at it silently." Naruto raised his head. Because Tsunade knocked very hard, he could not say that it was a knock. He said that it was about love. He raised his head and smiled at Naruto with a light tone. "Wife Tsunade, if the silent sister is not there, can it be big or small?" Tsunade''s face was reddened by Naruto, and he gave him a nasty look, his posture was very charming, and he said in a serious tone. "Well, Naruto, what did you do, did you go to Sasuke?" When Naruto heard what he said, Naruto straightened his face and left Tsunade''s arms, saying calmly "Yeah, but I was run away by that guy. I must have changed places now." Tsunade nodded and didn''t ask much. Out of his trust in Naruto, Tsunade did not ask where Sasuke was. He just said Naruto''s head and said softly. "I will say something about Sasuke later. I can''t act alone this time next time, otherwise I will be sad." Naruto looked up at Tsunade, and found that his eyes were sincere and there was a touch of love. Naruto smiling, said calmly "Wife Tsunade, rest assured. There is no one who can hurt me in this world, but Wife Tsunade can no longer run around, and I will be very distressed if I get hurt." When I reached out and grabbed Tsunade''s palm, I held it tightly, and Naruto''s eyes were sincerely facing each other. Tsunade was infected by Naruto''s eyes, and his face was a little blushed. Like a little girl, she lowered her proud head without any usual popularity. Naruto''s heart moved, extended his head and kissed Tsunade''s face, and a wave rang. Gang''s hands were bewildered, holding his face, charming Naruto paled, and said with a small mouth. "Naruto, don''t sneak in on me, this kind of thing can''t be done in front of others." Naruto said with a smile "Of course, but Tsuna''s wife now seems to have forgotten something." Tsunade difference looked at and said "whats the matter?" Naruto grinned "Three-tailed thing, I''m complete. The three-tailed is dead. This is the best seal. Xiao can''t get it, so my mission is complete. Does Tsuna''s wife remember me for my reward?" Tsunade blushed, tapped his head, and said softly. "Well, I understand something, my Naruto little husband." With Naruto''s face on his face, Tsunade''s eyes were full of tenderness. Watching the two flirting with curse, mute heart sour, and Naruto didn''t look at her at all, making her a little irritable, and turned away without turning back. Watching Mute turned and left, Naruto smiled and mute, he would not be in a hurry, only to be quiet and quiet to get the gentle sister''s heart, too eager to achieve success is not a good thing. Accompanying Tsunade to chat, Tsunade did not notice the silent departure, and that attention was completely focused on Naruto, and his many years of disciples were indifferent. Returning to the Naruto building with Tsunade, the two hands that were originally held apart at the entrance of Naruto''s office. When the door was opened, Naruto found that Red Bean was also here. An expression of complaining. Dazed Naruto was inexplicable, Tsunade sat back in his seat again, his hands crossed to support his chin, and said calmly to the two. "You did a great job, this time the task was done very well, but only sacrificed several members of the shadows, but the three tails also died, so that Xiao captured the tail beast can not succeed, their sacrifice is worth it." Speaking of the words, Gangshou''s face was a little excited except for his sadness, and his eyes gave Naruto a little gratitude. Just when Tsunade was talking about the task, and Red Bean started to report details, the outside door was knocked open. A boy with a bracer under his head ran in and saw Naruto frowned and screamed. "Master Naruto, pick up." It was Muyemaru. When he met, Muyemaru kicked over. Naruto couldn''t help but smile, left his body, and gently stretched out a hand to grab the flying kick leg of Muye Wan. With one leg upside down, Muye Wan is now more than 12 years old, much higher than the kind of little fart. The single-legged Mu Ye Wan, without any panic, said with a smile at Naruto. "Master Naruto, you have been fooled. This is a clone." After speaking for a while, the smoke disappeared. At the same time, three wood leaves pills ran out of the door, raised their fists, and smashed at Naruto. The fists haven''t fallen yet, Tsunade screamed at the table "Muye Village, stop me, this is not where you can make trouble." A rough roar, Muye Maru stayed, and fell from the sky to the ground, sitting on the ground with one butt, and the two avatars disappeared, leaving only one body, his head clenched, and said with a smile "Grandma Tsunate, I''m just joking with Master Naruto." At the same time, a quick shadow was struck out from the door, rushed to the front of Muye Wan, and raised his fist to Muye Village''s head. With a loud bang, Muyecun hugged his head, showing an aggrieved expression, and the painful tears were almost flowing. Meng Huang, who grew up, shouted with hands on her hips to the wooden leaf pill sitting on the ground. "Kiwa Maru, you must not be rude to Master Naruto. I''ll be so careful next time." Muye Maru shook her head and looked at Meng Huang with a dreadful gaze. "Aren''t you already stunned?" Meng Huang stared, and Muyemaru closed her mouth obediently. Wu Dong also walked in from outside the door at this time, and kindly asked a good voice. Looking at the three tall people, Naruto showed a faint smile, but Meng Huang turned his head to look at Naruto, the original angry expression eased, and a sweet smile appeared. Yell "Master Naruto, I miss you so much." Opening his big hand, he hugged it directly. In a jump, Naruto had to reach out and hold Meng Huanglou in his arms. His face rubbed Naruto''s face, Meng Huang said happily "Master Naruto, I''m going to take the Zhong Ren exam soon. For Master Naruto, I will definitely become Zhong Ren. Master Naruto must abide by our agreement." Raising his small head and staring at Naruto''s face, Meng Huang looked pitiful, how could there be a little prestige to begin that lesson with Muye Wan. Muye Wan could nt help but let go of his lips and said briskly. "Meng Huang, what are you doing so good to Master Naruto, so fierce to me." Meng Huang turned her head and glared at Kobayashi, and waved her fist. "Kiwa Maru, can you compare to Naruto Master, be careful I will beat you." Muye Wan a little afraid to take a few steps back, he smiled his head and laughed twice. Looking at Meng Huang who has been lying in Naruto''s arms, Red Bean''s face is difficult to look at. He is very familiar with Naruto''s personality. Let Red Bean understand that Meng Huang may have feelings for Naruto, and it is likely to be the kind of love. Red Bean is a lo*ic*n who scolds Naruto 10,000 times in her heart. Tsunade''s face was also a bit ugly. How could Naruto be her boyfriend? Being held so close by other girls, Tsunade''s heart was still a little bitter. There was a dry cough, and Gangna said somberly. "Naruto, let go of Menghuang as soon as possible, this is not the place where you tell the old." Chapter 381： : Meng Huangs Love Meng Huang looked around and was very intuitive. wap.novelhall.com Bowed respectfully to Tsunade and said "Five generations of Naruto, our mission has been completed, there are no other missions." Tsunade looked at Meng Huang hostilely, and said with a serious tone. "No more, you can go out first, we have some things to talk about." Menghuang didn''t know what Tsunei''s eyes meant, and she really thought there were important things to talk about. She turned and walked towards the door. When passing by Naruto, she did not forget to beckon and let Naruto lower her body. Naruto stooped down, staring at Meng Huang, wondering what the little girl was going to do. Meng Huang said softly in Naruto''s ears "Master Naruto, I''m waiting for you behind the Naruto building, don''t forget it." While talking, he raised his head and kissed Naruto''s cheek. The little blushed Meng Huang turned her head and flew away. Neither Wudong nor Muye Pill responded much. They already knew that Menghuang had a strong relationship with Naruto and had been stung in recent years. This kind of thing was not strange. He held the leaf in his back with both hands. Maru, lazily waving at Naruto "Master Naruto, when you''re done, you must find us." Turned around and took Wudong away. Naruto was very funny with his own cheek and turned to look at Tsunade and Red Beans. At this time, the two were completely choked. Tsunade''s face was a bit cold, and he also murmured, apparently a bit appetizing. But Red Bean extended a finger to Naruto, and her rosy lips widened. Naruto looked at Red Bean and said with a smile on his face. "Is red bean wife jealous too? If I don''t want me, I''ll give you one." Hongdou yanked and said with a sip. "No need, you lo*ic*n." Naruto said with a smile "I like this word very much. See 1 Mao 2 lines 3 Chinese website" Hongdou''s face was a bit ugly. She turned away and strode away without looking back. She was afraid she would be annoyed by Naruto when she stayed. Naruto beckoned at the back of Red Bean''s departure and said briskly "Wife, red beans, I will play with you later." Hongdou''s face turned ugly. She realized that she had forgotten the headache, and faced with a bitter sigh, sighed and hurried away. Watching Hongdou run away, Tsunade''s face was gloomy, staring at Naruto "Naruto, shouldn''t every girl in Muye Village be related to you?" Naruto was pondering for a while, and it took me a long time to think about it. "it seems to be like this." Tsunade''s face was a little ugly, and he cried with white teeth. "You shameless hooligan." Naruto stepped forward, held out the palms of Tsunade''s hands, and said softly. "Well, Tsunade''s wife, rest assured, I will definitely treat you well, and your status in the heart is not low." Tsunade''s face turned red, and two shy reds flashed. For the gentleness of Naruto, she really couldn''t resist it. From her heart, Tsunade was completely fascinated by Naruto, especially that overbearing strength. In this small office, Naruto is bold and talked about love with the fifth generation of Naruto. If someone saw it, he might startle his jaw. Weekdays majestic Tsunade, that whenever they like Naruto Five Zouren hands, even as a little girl generally Naruto''s training lesson, and blushing cheeks is simply just a little girl caught in love. Not long after talking with Tsunade, Naruto left. After all, we must talk with Meng Huang and Mu Ye Wan about the old. When I walked out of the gate, I saw Muye Wan and Wudong, but Meng Huang was not there. Kiba Maru shouted excitedly at a wave at Naruto. "Brother Naruto, here and here." Naruto walked up with a smile on his face, holding the head of Muye Wan, saying sternly. "Kiwa Maru, you do something to the master, you should understand what punishment you will be punished." Kinabaru looked a little scared at Naruto, lowering his head and whispering "I just want Master Naruto to see my strength, and I can''t hurt Naruto''s master with my strength." Naruto said seriously "It''s okay to look at the strength, but don''t do this kind of thing in the future, be careful I''ll injure you seriously." The expression of Muye Maru on Shang Naruto could not help but fight a cold war, and then he understood that if Tsunade did not stop, he might be seriously injured by this horrible master. Looking respectfully at Naruto, Kobamaru stood upright and said in a serious tone. "Guarantee there will be no next time." Naruto nodded and said with a smile. "This is my apprentice, this time I''m going to give you some great jutsu." Hearing that there was ninjutsu, Konomaru jumped up and shouted in excitement. "Yeah, Master Naruto is finally about to give me jutsu." Naruto chuckled with a smile on his head. "Gather me to the school grove, I''ll be here in a while." Muye Maru nodded his head seriously, pulled Wudong and ran out, while running, he did not turn his head to beckon Naruto. "Naruto is the master to accompany Meng Huang. The girl often hangs Naruto by his mouth and practice harder for Naruto, which is better than us. Hearing Naruto''s words surprised Naruto, who really didn''t know that the little girl valued her commitment so much. Naruto, warm in his heart, walked towards the back of the Naruto building. Gently walked around a semi-circular bend and passed through the small stone road without people. At a glance, you saw Meng Huang leaning against the wall and waiting patiently. Meng Huang is 13 in size, and the height has reached 1.4 meters. Dwarf Naruto has a head. Walked over to Naruto with a smile and said with a smile "Little sister, are you waiting for the big wolf to eat you?" Hearing Naruto''s voice, Meng Huang turned to look at Naruto, her face flushed, and she blushed and said "Master Naruto is going to eat me as a big wolf, and I am very willing." Naruto could not help but sigh Meng Huang''s maturity, coughed twice, rubbed Meng Huang''s head and said "Well, Master Naruto is going to give you a new ninjutsu, and go with me somewhere." After saying that Naruto was about to leave, but Meng Huang''s hands were holding the clothes, turning to look at Meng Huang''s lovely and charming face, blinking with big watery eyes, he said "Master Naruto, remember our previous agreement." Naruto bends down and looks at Meng Zodiac "Of course I remember, did Meng Huang want to be my man so soon?" Meng Huang lowered her head and her face was a little blushed, but she did not retreat, holding on to Naruto''s clothes and whispering "I have always done it according to the agreement of Master Naruto, and I will definitely become Zhong Ren, so Master Naruto must marry me, otherwise I will cry to you." Raising her head, Meng Huang''s eyes were full of tears, and her small face was aggrieved. Naruto stunned, so cute Meng Huang, so that he did not have any evil thoughts, gently reached out and wiped off the tears in the corner of Meng Huang''s eyes, said softly "I must remember, and sister Meng Huang is so beautiful, how could I not marry you, but sister Meng Huang should know that I have a lot of girlfriends." Menghuang stared at Naruto''s gentle eyes, her eyes fluttered into a peach heart, and she nodded her head slightly and said "I know, I don''t care, anyway, Naruto promised me before." The persistent Meng Huang makes Naruto very affectionate, rubbing Meng Huang''s head, promising to promise her. Chapter 382： : Teaching Ninjutsu Meng Huang Tiantian smiled sweetly. As she looked at Naruto''s eyes, she stretched her head and even printed on Naruto''s lips. novelhall.com When Naruto stayed, he was attacked, but did not respond. When he left, he said with a funny yellow head. "Sister Meng Huang is so naughty than her brother." He smiled and said Meng Huang happy. "I''m only naughty to my brother." Naruto''s heart is warm, he didn''t expect that he would be loved so deeply by such a little girl, and he secretly vowed to protect Meng Huang. After chatting with Meng Huang for a while, Naruto took her to the place agreed with Muye Maru. Naruto strengthening Naruto still can only rely on their own cultivation, and will not come up with systematic things to improve. Only when Meng Huang really becomes his person, he will use Chakra and Ninjutsu scroll to learn, but it is too early Already. Walked into the woods, and Naruto taught Muye Wan, Wudong, and Menghuang Ninjutsu. The first is the spiral pill. This thing is very complicated. If it is not Naruto''s super-strong Chakra control, it is very difficult for the average person to master. Both Muye Pill and Wudong are not very stable in controlling Chakra gas. However, Meng Huang could barely let the chakra air flow spin up, but unfortunately, it stopped in 3 seconds, and it didn''t condense into a ball. Of course, Naruto is absolutely partial to Meng Huang, condensing a small spiral pill directly in Meng Huang''s hands, so that Meng Huang can realize a lot of things, I believe that you can master this ninjutsu in 2 days. The wooden leaf pill that also provokes complains, but complaining and complaining, it is still honest practice. In addition to Naruto Spiral Pills, I also taught several small-sized water shinjutsu and earth shinjutsu, which are very common jutsu, but under the Naruto system, ordinary jutsu is already s-class, watching a bite Shoot down a forest. Muye Maru and Wudong are stunned, and Meng Huang is leaping with joy and applauding, and her eyes are full of admiration. I found that the release of ninjutsu was too strong, and Naruto was a bit embarrassed. After a ninjutsu passed, the forest was almost destroyed. This is a small ninjutsu. wap.novelhall.com In order to teach 3 people normally, Naruto had to use a little bit of chakra to release, only a little bit. This kind of thing made Naruto have a headache and his forehead was sweating. Looking at Naruto''s sweaty appearance, Meng Huang felt a little distressed. Without letting Naruto teach a few more, let Naruto go back. I have to say that Menghuang''s love for Naruto is pure. ... Back to Naruto in Tsunade''s yard, I saw Naruto, and found Naruto, who was very excited, ran forward and grabbed Naruto, and said sweetly that he hadn''t seen Acacia for a few days. Facing the firework face, until the firework face became hot and red, Naruto kissed gently on the firework forehead, and the firework''s muzzling mouth turned into a sweet smile. But Hina stood calmly and looked aside, except for a faint smile, her face did not complain too much. Seeing Naruto coming over, Hina''s face turned red, and she responded softly. She was held by Naruto''s face. Looking at it, Hina was very clear, and she stepped on Naruto''s lips and kissed gently. The corner of his mouth smiled into a crescent shape "Naruto, welcome back." ... At midnight of the day, when the night was quiet, the girls all fell asleep, and Naruto then crept up. Since beginning to be taught by Tsunade, Xin Nai went to bed in her room obediently in order to give her oldest sister Tsunade a little face. Opening the door quietly, Naruto''s footsteps are very light. The room is very large, and I feel like a labyrinth. It is easy to get lost for unfamiliar people, but this is nothing to Naruto. With powerful observation, even if you do nt have the Six Immortals mode, it s easy to find Tsunade. You walk quietly along the corridor, but you find silence on the way. The two people bumped directly into the opposite side, and when they saw Naruto silent and startled, their pupils dilated and they wanted to yell. If it weren''t for Naruto''s eyes, his hand would cover his silent mouth, maybe all people in the house would be woken up by silence. Holding the mute body that was only pajamas, the two were close to each other, Naruto whispered softly to the mute ears. "Don''t call, if you dare to call, I''ll do you here." Knowing what Mingming''s office was doing, she nodded silently, her face was a little rosy. I let go of my mute mouth, took a few breaths, and said Naruto''s eyes were cold. "Six generations, what are you going to do so late, do you want a night attack?" Naruto looked at the muted expression lightly and said "It''s not your business." After speaking, bypassed mute and walked over, mute complexion sank, turned around and stepped forward in front of Naruto, speaking harshly "Stop, be careful, I''ll tell Master Tsunade." Naruto skimmed and said a little displeasedly "Get out, why are you so annoying." The silent body shook, her face fainted, and Naruto''s words made her feel pained. She lowered her head without the previous seriousness, had a very sad expression, turned her head silently, leaving a bitter expression on her face. I noticed that Mute''s face was not right, and Naruto was a little bit distressed, realizing that she did say something wrong just now, and she took Mute''s white and tender arm and said with a low voice. "I was careless just now. Don''t be angry, Mute Sister." Looking up at Naruto silently, his eyes were a little confused, his eyes were dim, and his face was expressionless. Naruto stretches out his hands and embraces the silent face, speaking softly "Smile, I did accidentally say the wrong thing just now. Silent sister forgive me." Naruto''s gaze and words made Mute blush red, and she bowed her head and said "Master Six Generations, don''t be troubled, watch out for Tsunade by hand." Mute at this time only wearing a pajamas, simple pajamas are thin, showing the mute perfect slim body, especially one part, is not lost to Tsunabe at all. Slippers are on the soles of the feet, and their long legs are full and slender. The round jade feet are soft and boneless, and the pearl-like feet are crystal clear. The simple appearance is full of charm. I made Naruto''s heart beat, without much hesitation, holding the mute face, kissed it, kissed deeply, let the mute panic, and pushed away Naruto''s face in a hurry, complaining in a tone. "Master Six Generations, please be respectful, Lord Tsutete is still there." Naruto looked at the silent face and asked calmly. "Does Silent Sister like me?" The expression in his eyes was serious. Let mute indulge, think of the sunset before, mute blush lowered his head, nodded without thinking about it, and said a bit unhappy when he looked up. "Master Six Generations is a ghost, even if I like you, I won''t marry you." It is purely a girl who spoils her lover. Naruto smiled, didn''t want to kiss a silent face, and stroked his hands to reach the silent body. During the slight trembling, the silence was a little flustered, and there was not much resistance, as if he was afraid of Tsunade''s discovery. Kissing each other, the two arrived in the room and, as a matter of course, rolled up the sheets. Chapter 383： : Silent Love At the light of the day, Naruto realized that he had pushed the silence down, and looking at the bed in red, Naruto''s head was a bit big. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Yesterday, he was just going to attack Night Tsunade. The silent eyelashes trembled frequently, and the sunlight outside the window was too dazzling, so she couldn''t help raising her snow-white palm to her forehead. With a gentle movement, Naruto opened his eyes wide. Touching silently, Naruto was found next to her, her pupils widened, a flash of panic flashed, and she was more shy. Take out the sheets with a shy expression, cover your good body, and tremble slightly in front of your eyes, indicating the uneasiness of the silent expression. Don''t dare to see Naruto, blush silently, then sit quietly. Naruto sat up looking at such a lovely silence, and said with a smile. "Sister Mute doesn''t need to hide. Didn''t you do everything yesterday? What more?" The silent face was rosy, and Naruto was white, and some complained. "Liu Naren, what are you doing here? It''s all right, Master Tsunade knows he will blame me." Secretly complain that silence doesn''t mean to blame people, and it looks very light on their innocent body. Naruto couldn''t help but grabbed the silent hand, and said a little excitedly. "Silent sister, I will be responsible, and I will make you happy all my life." I didn''t dare to see Naruto, my mute cheeks were flushed, and I shrank my hands shyly, saying softly. "No, yesterday''s thing. I don''t blame Lord Liudaime. I have mistakes, and I do like some of Liudaimu." Saying like it, Mute almost shook her head into the quilt. Naruto''s forefinger moved, his hands supported the ground, his eyes were flat in silence, his face calmly said "Silent sister calls me Naruto, I like to hear you call Naruto. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Silent blushing, staring at Naruto, a little shame flashed in her eyes, afraid to move away, as if attracted by Naruto, gently opened the lips and said "Naruto." Naruto couldn''t help laughing, reaching out to grab the silent palm again, holding both hands and saying "I like to listen to my sister''s voice and call again." The silent blush was hot and did not dare to look at Naruto, crying with his head down. "Naruto, let''s not tell Tsunade, otherwise Lord Tsunade will be angry." The sound is soft and delicate, like a soft breeze blowing across the heart. Naruto tightened his silent hand and said a little bit arrogantly "It won''t work, I''ll fix it, and Tsunade''s wife won''t blame me, so don''t worry about silence." Silently, he looked up at Naruto, uttering indifferently, but couldn''t say the second half. Naruto brows Yang and says seriously "I don''t want you to ignore me anymore. From now on, you will call me Naruto every day." Mute was very shy and bowed his head, um, did not speak. ... After Naruto asked Mute to call the numerous Naruto kings, he got up. Mute was very soft and helped Naruto get dressed. After a night of intimate contact, Mute was gone without complaining, just a little shy. However, Naruto does have a very submissive attitude. He is submissive to his wife. Enjoying silent service, Naruto saw Tsunade at a glance when he left the room. Tsunade saw Naruto actually come out of the room next to her, and he froze, looking at Naruto with a big mouth, and the silence that came out afterwards. She was panicked when she was silent, and her face was a little panicked to explain something, but Naruto took hold of her palm. Naruto who chuckled came to Tsunade and said with a smile "Wife Tsunade, early, it looks like you two can''t escape the palm of my hand." Showy shaking and holding silent hands. Tsunade smiled bitterly and looked at Naruto "I''ve known for a long time that silence would definitely happen, but you two are too fast." Naruto calmly looked at Tsunade and said with a smile "Is Tsunade''s wife jealous?" Tsunade was very charming and gave Naruto a glance, without a reply, went out on her own, and did not forget to look back "Mute, there are some important documents to deal with these days, don''t play with Naruto for too long." When he had finished speaking, he opened the door and left. Silently hurried forward, bent over to the back of Tsunade, and made a sound. ... After being quiet for a while, the two came to Naruto''s office and found that there were others, including Xi Rihong, Asma, and Kay. Kay saw Naruto, it was a thumbs up, and he showed his shining front teeth. "Six generations haven''t seen each other in a few years. They are so big. It really is easy to make people grow up with youth." Ignoring that weird Kay, Naruto smiled slightly at Xi Rihong, and Xi Ri''s red face showed a touch of shame, and Naruto was unwillingly white, because there were too many people at this time and he didn''t speak. Kay looked down because Naruto ignored it, and she looked very sad. Tsunade glanced silently and placed his eyes on Naruto, and said solemnly "The secret investigation revealed that members of Youxiao came to us. This time they came from two very powerful guys. I don''t know the exact location, so I want you to do your best to investigate." After speaking, I did not forget to look around Kay, Asma and Yuri Red, and stayed on Yuri Red. Tsunade looked at Yuri Red with a cold face, and noticed that Yuri Red''s mature temperament made him feel jealous. . But she didn''t say much. She just picked up the document and covered her jealous eyes. She talked about this task. It was simple. Because the target was unknown, she had to send multiple groups of people to look for it in different directions. Sakura and Ino Wait for most of the Shangren to perform the task, so only Naruto and others do it. Naruto was assigned to Asma''s class, making him frown and glance at Tsunade with dissatisfaction. He didn''t want to help Asma. Tsunade didn''t say anything. He slightly swept Naruto and ignored Naruto''s dissatisfaction. Naruto was a little angry, and it seemed that Tsunade should "learn" well, otherwise he would always find trouble, the best lesson is spanking. The thought of hitting Tsuna''s **** severely, Naruto smiled badly, and being watched by Tsuna, could not help but fight a cold war. Tsunade almost changed this idea, but did not do so. Xi Rihong''s class strength is pretty good. There is a young man who is about to become a forbearance. The strength is really strong, and Kay''s class strength is the strongest. Let Naruto play a small role, only Naruto in Asma''s class is the most suitable, and just happens to be Ino, Naruto can promote this. Regardless of whether it was intentional or not, Tsunade only focused on Muye Village. Naruto who understands this is a bit helpless. He really thinks about going this way. Should he find someone to replace Tsunade instead of letting Tsunade do Naruto and being his wife obediently? But now it''s not working. Naruto doing Naruto is also a bit good for Naruto, so Naruto still suppresses this idea, and when Naruto really directs him, he pulls her down. With Naruto''s current strength and reputation, as well as the reputation and strength of the extermination organization, it is still easy to pull down Tsunade. At this time, Tsunade didn''t know that Naruto was able to control the whole Nagata of Nagata, and she was explaining the relevant content of the mission. In order to make everyone more careful, Tsunade specifically instructed Naruto that nothing must happen. This is a big crisis in Kuba Village. Naruto casually responded, with a lazy expression, that made Tsunade white-face him, and the charming white eyes under the beautiful eyes had a charm. Chapter 384： : Special Mission Receiving this special mission, Naruto and Kay and others walked out of the Naruto Building and came to the gate of Namu Village. wap.novelhall.com Originally, I wanted to chat with Xi Rihong. I didn''t expect that Xi Rihong was very cold. She was afraid of revealing the relationship between the two and turned a blind eye to Naruto. Naruto is no longer entangled with anything, anyway, the end of the task is sometimes with the evening sun red. At this time, all the members of the Kai class, the evening red class, and the Asma class were all here. Every day in the Kai class, I saw Naruto, his eyes brightened, and he was very excited to trot over. "Naruto, I didn''t expect you to be so tall." Tiantian Tiantian smiled a happy smile on his face. Naruto looked at Tiantian with a smile on his face, and he couldn''t help but feel a little tempted. He reached out and held Tiantian''s palm, smiling. "Wife every day, I don''t have time to see you these days, but don''t blame me." Every day his face turned red, and he looked at his feet and whispered very shyly. "Naruto is busy these days and I know that I haven''t blame Naruto at all," Naruto came to Tiantian''s ear and whispered "It''s better that you come to live with me later, I will hurt you well." Every day, his face became red and his ears were stained. The palm of his nervous hand was sweating. He looked up at Naruto and nodded his head. Naruto smiled and said with a smile "That''s it. You must come to me at the end of this mission and remember not to get hurt." If you are concerned, you will feel a sweet heart every day, look up and kiss gently on Naruto''s cheek, and say with a smile "Naruto, you have to be more careful, I''ll wait for you. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Turn around every day and ran towards the class. So at the same time I saw Naruto at the same time, and nodded slightly, saying hello, without the previous hatred, Ning Ci''s expression was normal, the former coldness, and Xiao Li seemed very friendly to Naruto, and kept chatting, of course Most of them are Lee Locke saying, Naruto is watching other people. The 3 groups of people checked the map and finally decided to leave a long distance and rush past in 3 different directions. Asano''s group Ino was not here. I heard that it was to perform some tasks. Naruto was a bit depressed. This time, all of them were men. It seems that Tsunade was intentional, maybe because of jealousy. Put him in Asma''s group, Kay has Tiantian and Xiru Red Class, but there are two girls who like Naruto. This is definitely why Tsunade is half jealous. Glancing at the map, Asma said seriously "From now on, we will look up separately. If we find each other, we will announce to each other that we haven''t found 2 hours to gather here." Xi Rihong and Kay responded separately and ran straight away, and Hina looked at Naruto with a worried expression, and her brows on her face were twisted into a ball. Naruto smiled a little, glanced at Hina, and nodded to indicate that she didn''t have to worry, Hina was just keeping up with Xi Xihong and others in front. Naruto originally wanted to jump straight forward, but Shikamaru called out. "Wait, Naruto, let''s discuss tactics first." With a discreet look at Shikamaru, there is not much prejudice but it seems a bit friendly, of course, thanks to the identity of the six generations of Naruto. Shikamaru said carefully "First of all, Naruto uses your strength mainly in the offensive side, and my strength is in the control area. Ding Ci is in the defense area, and Teacher Asma is in the offense. Since this time two people came, the action is a bit dangerous. After we meet, we should take a good break, otherwise it will be easy to get confused. " Naruto glanced at Shikamaru and said calmly. "If you don''t give them both, you can stand and watch the show," Shikamaru sank, and said a little seriously. "Naruto, I know that you are very strong, but we have to prevent in case the strengths of the two Xiao members are combined, which is not comparable to ordinary people. This time, you cannot complete the task alone." Naruto swept coldly at Shikamaru, turned his head and jumped forward, moving forward quickly. Shikamaru was stunned, shook his head with a bitter smile, and followed Naruto tightly. Dingji didn''t say much. He followed Shikamaru honestly, and Asma followed. Looking at Naruto''s rapid speed, Shikamaru was still a little jealous and couldn''t help whispering. "Naruto, you are powerful. Xiao is not an ordinary person. Although you killed two last time, it may just be a fluke. Xiao, who dared to come this time, is definitely better than last time. I see how you shame. With the slightest idea of ??seeing a good show, Shikamaru wasn''t saying anything, he was too lazy to care about such things. And Asma didn''t want to chat with Naruto at all, she seemed very cold to Naruto. That''s not the case, Xi Rihong has been snatched away, he is fine without killing Naruto frantically. A few people along the way remained silent, Naruto folded their hands together, and launched the fairy mode while jumping. When the fairy mode is turned on, the awareness is greatly increased, and the movements within two miles can be easily detected, but it is too close here, and no one has arrived. Except for a few hares, there are no signs of other creatures. Several ups and downs, Ding Ji couldn''t help but jumped beside Naruto and turned to look at Naruto. "Naruto, where have you been this time? I heard that your strength is close to the original Naruto." Naruto turned to look at Ding Ci, and could not help asking a little bit differently "Who said this?" Ding Ci said seriously "The village has spread, saying that your strength is better than the fifth generation of Naruto, and it is already the same as the first generation of Naruto. I did not expect to compare him to the original Naruto, Naruto was a bit funny, his strength is now several times better than the original Naruto. Shikamaru looked at Ding Ci and scolded the traitor. Ding Ji doesn''t have any hatred, and he seems friendly to Naruto. However, the faces of Shikamaru and Asma were ugly and did not give Naruto a good look. However, how these people look, and it''s not his business, now Naruto only wants to do another big thing after performing the task, that is, crazy making elite elite ninja dogs. After more than ten minutes, Naruto''s eyelids fluttered, and he felt two breaths, let Naruto fall on the branch, looked deep to the right, realized that Naruto''s expression was not right, Ding Ci and others stopped. Shikamaru asked. "Naruto, what''s wrong, anyone?" Naruto didn''t answer the words of Shikamaru. Instead, he printed his hands and changed quickly, turning on the state of the nine tails, and when the nine tails were exposed, he reached out to condense a thread shuriken. The rotating red chakra condensed in Naruto''s right hand, aimed at the tree in front, and remained silent for dozens of seconds, and went straight out. The rapidly turning Shuriken crossed an arc of a half-moon in the air, and smashed into the figure who was about to jump out. Chapter 385： : Flying segments and angles "I rely, what the **** is this?" The figure yelled, hurrying for another body, very evasive from the spiral shuriken, and the spiral shuriken floated past his nose. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website The flying section held a red three-stage scythe and jumped more than ten meters away. At the same time, the angle behind him also noticed the direction of the spiral shuriken. A beautiful arc turned, apparently smashed at him, the corners were startled, it was too late to avoid, and quickly raised his hands in front of him. With a bang, the spiral shuriken exploded, and Chakra, who was madly raging, swept the 100-meter-long land, and almost pulled in the flying segments. A chakra that escaped from the tornado was shocked and watched as the horns were cut into pieces, and the horns were covered with blood. After more than ten seconds, the tornado stopped and the horns fell into pieces. On the ground. The flying section looked at Naruto in surprise, and said in amazement. "You devil, you have calculated to this extent." Obviously, Naruto''s spiral shuriken was not aimed at the flying segment at the beginning, but was aimed at the corners behind him. Rubbing the flying segment was also to conceal the trajectory of the spiral shuriken. Hitting it once proved that Naruto''s calculations are accurate. Standing on a branch, the branch could not bear the breath of Naruto''s Nine-tailed Chakra, and it broke, and Naruto''s figure slowly dropped to the ground, and looked at them coldly, the solemnity and indifference, not looking People, but dead people. There was a slight sweat on the forehead of Fei Duan, and the **** March sickle was clenched tightly in his hands. He leaned in front of him, and said to Naruto in a low tone. "I seem to remember you, you are the six generations of Naruto that Brother Itachi said. I didn''t expect to meet you so soon and saved us the trouble of finding you. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and said with a laugh "Looking for me, looking for me to die, I can fulfill you." The flying segment flashed angrily, saying in displeased tone "Six generations, even if you are very powerful, but it is not so easy to mess with us." I still had the **** March sickle, and the **** March sickle was divided into three segments of scythe, which were pulled by a long chain, and a spinning, flying segment held the chain, controlling the scythe and sweeping at Naruto. . Naruto''s complexion remains unchanged, but he leans slightly and shoots out nine tails. Nine red chakra tails turned into huge slaps, and they slap on the scythe at a loud sound. The strength of the nine tails was not worse than that of the scythe, blocking all three sickle segments. Under the impact of Dangdang, Naruto''s tail is very fast, and he is constantly afraid of hitting the scythe. The sickle is shaking slightly, even the top of the chain is shaking, and the flying flying hands are a little bit. It won''t hurt Naruto in this way. The flying segment had to retract the scythe again, and stretched out its hand aiming at the sky. The three broken scythe with the iron chain was retracted and reassembled into the original shape. Looking at Naruto coldly, the flying section screamed impatiently at the corner behind him. "Nima, what the **** are you doing, hurry up and help me." The horns that had died into countless pieces had a shaking body, as if alive, floating up one after another. The body and the body had thin threads that were constantly entwined, sewing and mending his body, and they were directly combined. Xiao Zhi''s robe became shattered. He twisted his neck, and said the horns in a husky, low voice "This little devil is so powerful. Just one ninja killed my heart by two." Shouted badly "Don''t talk nonsense, you come to control his tail, I come to attack his people, as long as he can make his body a little wound." The horns responded indifferently, and there was no hesitation to Naruto, a knot printed, the body trembled, and numerous black tentacles were born on the two arms. The long black tentacles grew wildly, forming him into a The original monster wants to grow up like an old monster. Looking at Naruto and Shikamaru, the horns said indifferently. "I will replenish my lost heart" He stretched out two big hands and rushed towards Naruto''s tail. At this time, Shikamaru, Ding Ci, and Asma were all frightened by the shape of the horned capital. Asma had come up with special ninjas and wanted to help. As a result Naruto turned his head and looked at the three indifferently. "Don''t move, these two guys are all mine, don''t grab anyone else, otherwise be careful I''ll involve you in." Asma looked at Naruto''s indifferent expression, and said in displeased tone "Naruto, do you still want to fight them both, this monster is not something you can kill." Naruto smiled slightly and said sneerly "It''s a monster to you, to me it''s just two fleas." With a thumb, Naruto bites the ground and slams and screams "Spiritualism." The rune of psychic art appeared, and a cloud of smoke burst out, and the 7 giant elite psychic dogs surrounded the horns and the flying section. Looking at the dog psychic beast that beats ten times more than them, their faces were a bit ugly, and their horns stopped fighting Naruto''s nine tails, controlling their hands and heading towards the big dog Rushed up. The big dog bellowed, a giant tooth, biting the horn-like hand that had the same hair as the horns, and the agile figure made the horns not react at all. He was bitten by the hand, and the big dog died Without letting go, a tear, a "hissing" sound, pulled all the tentacles with the black tentacles in the hand. Such a powerful bite force makes the corners look a bit ugly, said in a low tone. "This dog is not an ordinary psychic beast. It is a bit powerful. 7 dogs, what the **** is this?" Seven big dogs stared at the two with stunned eyes, and the horns slowly retreated, Yu Feidu leaned together. The flying section clenched the **** March sickle, a dive trying to rush out, but a big dog reached out his paw and slammed it hard. With a bang, the ground shook, blood spit in Feiduan''s mouth, and the whole man pressed the big dog hard, and his body was stepped on in half. Unfortunately, for the undead flying section, this kind of damage is not a big deal. "Naruto, I want you to accept God''s punishment, and I want you to go to death." The flying section with a crazy laugh seemed to be crazy, and his eyes were screaming. Chapter 386： : Kill Fei Duan and Jiao Du Holding the flying section of the **** March sickle in his hand and extending his hand, the three sickle rushed violently, Naruto''s expression remained unchanged, and he controlled the nine tails, hitting it spirally. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website When the sound was loud, all three sickles were shot to the ground. The flying segment was sinking, crawling on the ground without moving, as if dead. Naruto looked at the flying section indifferently and said coldly. "Don''t pretend to be dead. I know the abilities of the two of you. Since they are both immortal, it''s easy to do. Try my ninja." With his hands flying quickly, Naruto yelled at the flying segment lying on the ground. "The fire is gone, the fire is gone." A fierce flame rushed towards the flying segment, and the rolling flame hit the ground in a spiral, slicing through a deep trench, covering a distance of up to 100 meters, and wrapping all the corners and the flying segment inside. The elite ninja dogs consciously distanced themselves from this flame. Fei Duan''s body shuddered a little, and he didn''t dare to install it anymore. He raised his head and shouted at the corner beside him. "Sew me up quickly, hurry up." The corners all glanced at the flying segment in half, and turned around and jumped out directly. Fei Duan was shocked, and it was obvious that the corners wanted to abandon him, yelling loudly. "I will curse you. I will curse you. I will curse your whole family." As soon as the voice fell, the billowing fire wrapped up the flying segment, while the flames in Naruto continued, and the body''s continuous chakras were injected, and Naruto''s flames did not break, but continued to spray out. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The s-class fire broke out and formed a severe high temperature. The flying segment''s body was directly burned to ashes. The flying segment under the scream was deadly miserable. The undead body couldn''t hold the high temperature of this s-class flame at all. I was ignited instantly, the whole body was turned into dust, and no residue was left. Nothing was burned in the whole body during the flight, and Naruto stopped jetting flames, and it took ten minutes for this jet flame to consume only one ten thousandth of Chakra. As the flying section died, the corners looked a little ugly. Shikamaru and Tingji almost stunned their chins. Naruto''s fire-fighting ninjutsu, not only burned a little **** in the flying section, but also completely burned the 100-meter-wide forest. There was a bare piece of grass in front of it, the grass was not growing, the soil was roasted into coke, and there was still an unextinguished flame burning in the periphery. Lumaru really felt the horror of Naruto''s strength. While admiring for a while, he secretly fortunately did not mess with Naruto. With special abilities, the angles floating in the air slowly descended, staring at Naruto with a cautious expression on his face. At this point, the 7 big dogs ran back again, leaking water from the siege of the horns. The horns were a little panicked. Such terrible jujutsu almost killed him just now, and looking at Naruto''s casual appearance is obviously not his trick, there may be more powerful jutsu. There was a hint of sweaty horns on his forehead and he did not want to fight anymore. He turned his head and wanted to run, but unfortunately Naruto was faster than him. A sprint, Naruto flickered fast, and a few ups and downs stopped in the sky and jumped up. The corners to run away with the advantage of the sky were all shocked. With his hands sealed, Naruto yelled at the corner in the air "The fire is gone, the fire is gone." A straight line of fire slammed into Jiadu''s body fiercely. Without any suspense, he knocked his stomach out of a large hole, and the remaining three hearts inside the body were ignited. Before Kakudo was dying, his eyes were full of astonishment, and he would probably not understand how terrible Naruto''s strength was. The blazing flames continued to spray, sweeping every corner of Kado''s body, his body was ignited, and none of those black tentacles burned. The thick smell of burning hair permeated the air, and the horns of a huge fire group slowly fell from day to day, before it fell to the ground, it died out. No body fabric was left behind. Naruto stood in place, looking at the corners, and there was no half of the air left. He clapped his hands indifferently, saying easily. "That''s it, I didn''t expect it to be so crap." The indifferent expression only made Asma deeply afraid. The cigarettes in her mouth almost fell in shock. After using 2 Ninjutsu consecutively, she killed 2 Xiao. He really doubted whether the 2 persons were impersonating. . However, that weird ability is obviously not impersonation. It is the real Xiao member. Imagine that he can''t fight against each other, and Naruto is completely suppressed before and after, giving the opponent no chance to fight back. This kind of strength made Asma a little scared, but also fortunate that she didn''t have to go to Naruto, otherwise Naruto might be destroyed by Naruto. Turning around to look at the three deer pills, Naruto said with some slack hands clasping his head. "The mission is complete. Go back." Every time he went up and down, Naruto didn''t look at the scenery behind him, and walked away without looking back. Only a group of Asma left in a daze, seeing that the 7 big dogs in front of them turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared, then they reacted and hurriedly followed Naruto. Shikamaru and Dingji looked at Naruto with a little more fear. This was a deep fear, and there was no doubt in their hearts about Naruto''s strength. And Shikamaru was equally convinced by Naruto''s strength. Such terrifying jutsu did not require any tactics at all. Maybe Xiao didn''t even look at Naruto. Several people had their own concerns and ran forward. Several jumps came to the village and stood in front of the village gate. Asma issued a signal flare in a special way, anxious to the evening red class and Kay''s class. Originally, Xi Rihong and Kai didn''t understand what was going on, and they heard Naruto solved the situation, and everyone''s eyes were a little admired. Lee Locke even clenched his fists, said the flames in his eyes. "Naruto is really good, I will lose to him, and I will strengthen my exercise 100 times from today." Kay was very touched and said to Lee Locke''s head "Xiao Li, you have this idea, the master is very happy." Naruto poked his lips and didn''t go to see the two, he was still a little unhappy to solve it for two times, and the strength of Xiao''s members was getting more and more garbage. He didn''t arouse his desire to fight at all. It seemed that the plan of the ten tails was going to speed up, and it was too slow for those people to catch the ten tails. When will the strength of the garbage be able to catch up to what he does not have. Naruto really wants to push them behind Xiao. Chapter 387： : Mass Production of Psychic Dogs While Naruto was thinking, he came over with a smile every day, leaving his head alone, said with a sweet smile. "Naruto, you are getting more and more powerful. It will be less than an hour, and you will kill Xiao all. It is really amazing. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Text. Net" Speaking of praise, every day my eyes are about to become a peach heart. The love is very strong. As a Kay class, the pursuit of strength is horrible, otherwise it will not be so hard training. Looking at Naruto, every day is from the heart of love, Naruto''s strength is more powerful, the more able to grasp her heart. Naruto smiled slightly, stretched out his hands and held Tiantian''s face, said with a smile "Still my wife can talk every day. Will my wife go home with me?" Blushing every day and nodding, his eyes were very obsessed. At this time, Sakura and Ino were rushing from not far away. Two slender and slender bodies rushed over from left to right, and saw Naruto''s eyes brightened. They all jumped beside Naruto, turning a blind eye to Tiantian, and Sakura asked in confusion. "Naruto, Lord Tsunade said that he wanted us to come and help you, why are you still standing here?" Naruto looked at Sakura who hadn''t seen him for a long time, and let go of his face every day. He turned to hold Sakura and Ino''s hands and said quietly. "The mission has just been completed." Sakura and Ino were somewhat surprised to hear the completion of the task, and looked at Naruto in surprise. Holding every hand, Naruto calmly said to Sakura and Ino "Okay, let''s go home now and say, yes, today I want to give you a good thing." Ino was very curious to ask something good, but Naruto at least shook his fingers, his face mysteriously, which caught the curiosity of the two girls. Calling Hina, Naruto clenched every day''s palm, took away every day, and walked toward the large yard of Tsunate. Every day his face was rosy, and he didn''t dare to see Hina and others. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net And Hinata, Sakura and Ino looked at the blushing every day and did not have much hatred, and said hello kindly. Gossiping, eventually calling each other sisters. Back at home, Naruto will soon go out again, but he is still preparing his own plan for making psychic dogs. A few girls originally wanted to follow. Naruto just shook his head and said righteously "I want to do important tasks." Sakura and Hinada understand that they are not insisting. Only Yun Xinnai said with her hands on her hips and she was dissatisfied. "I don''t care about any important tasks. Today I must accompany you. You have been doing tasks for the past few days and you will never see anyone." Su Xinna, with a beaked mouth, looked dissatisfied. Naruto said with a smile on his face, "Wife Xin Nai, obediently wait for me to come back, I will surprise you." Xinnai reached out and held Naruto''s hand, and said with a small temper, mouthing. "No, I''m going with you, I''m going with you." Maybe only Nagisa Naina can be so coquettish with Naruto, and it is also because Naruto is often partial to Naina, that makes the Sakura people very jealous, but they are jealous, but they do nt do much, they all understand Sinai is a whirlpool family, and it may be because of the tribe''s relationship that Naruto is very forgiving to the way of Sinai. In the end, only Naruto and Aya Sinai know the best, and the two have the closest relationship. In the end, she could not twist that little temperament. In Naruto''s eyes, every act is very cute and not angry. So I had to go out with my sister-in-law, and the other girls were very understanding and had no objection. I''m just curious about the identity of Sinai. With this name, it''s easy to guess the true identity of Sinai, but unfortunately I don''t know about Naruto''s parents, and Naruto''s parents are well hidden. As long as Tsunade doesn''t say it, I believe they will never know it for life. ... When he came to the street, Naruto went straight to the pet store. He liked the puppy and kitten, Sinai, and thought Naruto was buying pets. Squatting on the ground, dragging a **** red hair to the ground, Xin Xinna kept teasing a kitten with a feather stick, smiling like a flower, eating and laughing, and not forgetting to turn to Naruto "Naruto, this kitten is so interesting, does it look like you?" Grasp the kitten''s paw and put it on his body, beckoning to Naruto, the little mouth that pinched Xin Naile smiled. Naruto looked helplessly at Xin Xinnai, but said nothing to the owner "Give me all the big dogs." The owner didn''t speak, and brought out the big dogs, as instructed by Naruto, a total of fifteen. After paying the bill, Naruto bought fifteen dogs for a small price when the owner wanted a discount. Pulling Xin Xinna, who was still playing with kittens, walked out of the shop. Xinnai waved her little hand and did not forget to say to the kitten "Kitty, goodbye." Because there were too many dogs, Naruto had to use avatars to hold them. Sinnai looked at 15 dogs and asked in confusion. "Naruto, what do you buy these dogs for? Do you want to raise them? Is there so much for a sister?" Naruto shook his head with a smile on his face "Of course not, you''ll be optimistic when you wait." He walked out towards Muye Village with his sister Chennai. There was no one blocking him along the way. As the sixth generation, no one would ask where Naruto was going. This time Xiao was destroyed, again raising Naruto s reputation to a certain degree. Although not many people know yet. However, those ninjas who kept the gate looked at Naruto in admiration and bent down and asked respectfully. Don''t forget to say hello to Xin Nai. For a while, Sinai was so proud that her small face became a smile. Leading the avatar and the dog, Naruto came to a secret place, looked around, and found out that he didn''t say anything to Tae Sinai. "Wife Xinnai, stay away. I''m afraid I will hurt you." Ji Xinnai was very curious and stared at Naruto without asking, nodding, and jumping out to the rear, away from Naruto a hundred meters away. Looking at Sinai for a few moments, Naruto began to create elite elite ninja dogs, 15 dogs, and spent a total of 4,500 chakras to cultivate Dan. Seeing a big dog become a giant dog more than ten meters tall, Xin Xinna covered her mouth with surprise, her eyes full of astonishment and curiosity. Naruto evolved all the dogs in one breath. The 15 big dogs slowly increased, exposing that mouthful of fangs, staring at Naruto, ready to pounce. Naruto''s hands were printed with calm expression, and he shouted at 15 big dogs. "Huoyan, Long Yan singing." Ten fire dragon heads were shot in one mouth, the head of the fire dragon was extremely huge, a diameter of nearly ten meters, and slammed into the body of the giant dog with a bang and a flash of light. The giant dog howled, his body slid, and he fell straight on the ground, half of his body was black. Naruto issued two consecutive ninjutsu shots. A ten-meter-diameter fire faucet was continuously sprayed in his mouth, sweeping left and right, covering a range of up to 100 meters. One hit and exploded a mushroom cloud. Constantly exploding, the flames of the explosion rushed higher and higher, the scene was spectacular, and you can only see countless flames rolling in front. Shocked Sinai opened her mouth, clapped her hands, and shouted. "Naruto, it''s amazing, it''s amazing." Chapter 388： : Nine-tailed Psychic Beast When Naruto stopped jetting fireballs, the scene was a mess, a forest collapsed, and a circle of 100 meters became coke. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The fifteen giant dogs all fell to the ground. If Naruto had deliberately controlled the power of each fireball, all of them would be dead just now. Looking at the giant dog in front of satisfaction, Naruto called out the strongest system, took out the iron cage of the summoned beast, put all these giant dogs together, and put them into the system to brainwash. These giant dogs were prepared for people such as Sakura and Ino, otherwise he could not rest assured that Sakura and Ino would perform the task. In order to ensure the safety of the two girls, Naruto decided to give 5 elite dogs on the level. This kind of psychic beast is not easy to be found, and its strength is normal. Just make an excuse, and what you capture in the mysterious place can be mixed up. With his super film-level strength now, no one will doubt. After doing all this, Naruto took out the Nine-tailed Psychic Beast Iron Cage, and Nine-tailed Nine-tailed brainwashing was completed, and this Psychic Beast has become a docile poultry. Pillow your head with both hands and woke to sleep. Naruto beckoned at Nao Sinai, Nao Sinai rushed over happily, blood red hair flowing, flashed in front of Naruto, and said excitedly "Naruto, your jutsu is just too good. It''s better than the original Naruto." Naruto smiled softly, with long red hair, and said with a smile "I''ll give you a psychic beast now." Looking at the iron cage in Naruto''s hands, Misaki Naina found the little nine tail, opened her curious eyes, and said with some excitement. "Naruto, is this little thing Nine Tail? Why is it so small?" Naruto reached out to open the iron cage and threw it. A white light flickered and the smoke rose. The huge figure of Nine Tail appeared in front of Yun Xinnai. Looking down at Su Xinnai and Naruto, Jiuwei asked openly "You devil, did you release me?" Looking at the pupils of Nine-tails, Ji Xinnai stepped back a little in fear, holding tightly on Naruto''s clothes, her face a little scared. Naruto smiled and took hold of Shin Sinai''s palm, pulled her over, and said in front of the nine tails "Nine tails, I want you to be a psychic beast for this girl." Nine-tailed pupil contracted and looked at the uncle Xinnai in front. He nodded without hesitation and said, "Well, it turned out that you let me out, and I will obey your orders, little girl, give me your name." He Xinnai was a bit surprised when he heard the words of Jiuwei. He opened his watery eyes, stared at Jiuwei, and looked at Naruto. Then he understood. Nine-tailed was controlled, making Ji Xinnai a little excited, and her voice was trembling. "Vortex meets Sinai." Jiuwei nodded and said heavily. "The whirlpool meets Sinai, I will be your psychic beast, always guarding you." Jiuwei surrendered to the ground, lowered her huge head, and faced Xin Xin with a respectful attitude. Ji Xinnai came forward with some excitement, for the reason of curiosity, she moulded Jiuwei''s head. Jiuwei''s expression did not move, and she signed that so-called psychic beast contract with Ji Xinnai. Directly turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared, feeling the message summoned by the Nine-Tailed Psychic Beast in the head, Xun Xinnai was very excited, cheering happily, holding Naruto hugged. Shouting excitedly around Naruto''s neck "Naruto, I have regained Nine Tail, and Nine Tail is my psychic beast." Speaking of excitement, Sinai was extremely happy. The whirlpool family originally sealed the existence of the nine-tailed demon fox, which is also the biggest sorrow of the whirlpool family. Since the first group, no one has voluntarily accepted the nine-tailed fox. But now the nine-tailed headache is completely controlled, and Xin Xinna gives a deep kiss to Naruto excitedly. Naruto seemed to be happy when immersed in the kiss of Chen Xinnai. He knew how Chen Xinnai would not betray him. The feeling of flesh and blood was not clear to ordinary people. It wasn''t until he was breathless that he took his head up and found that he was too enthusiastic. He had blushed, his face was rosy and his head was low, and he did not dare to look at Naruto, but he did not take it tightly to surround Naruto Neck hand. The distance between the two faces was only ten centimeters, and a sweet breath came out of Nao Shina''s nostrils, hitting Naruto''s nose, with a very sweet taste. Naruto gazed at the red face of Misaki Naina "Wife Xin Nai, these nine tails must not be visible to others, you ca nt take them out until the critical moment, you know?" Ji Xinnai nodded seriously and looked at Naruto. "Well, Naruto is at ease, I won''t show it to anyone, and I won''t reveal any information about Naruto, unless I die." A sincere look illustrates the love of Naoto. Such a lovely Aya Sinai just let Naruto kiss her rosy lips again. ... Yuji Xinnai stuck for a while, and Naruto continued his mission of making elite elite ninja dogs. After walking through all the pet shops in Muye Village, only twenty were found. Twenty evolved into the elite to bear the dogs, and then captured, it is almost afternoon. Holding Mina s hand, walking on the street, Naruto is preparing to see if there is anything missing. If there are no dogs and no cats, I do nt know if the cat can bear 100 chakras. It s difficult to see the cat''s small appearance. Thinking about the dog, Naruto met Inuzuka Tooth, who was carrying Akamaru, which was too big, and was walking towards Naruto. A wave of greetings "Naruto, what are you doing here, oh, who is this girl?" Xin Nai looked at her teeth, and she bowed down obediently and said respectfully "Hello, my name is Naruto''s wife, and my name is Misaki Naina." My teeth were startled, and I almost didn''t start my jaw. When I reacted, I realized that something was wrong. Others and girlfriends were shopping. He didn''t want to make a light bulb. "I won''t bother you, goodbye." Saying goodbye, Naruto grabbed Inuzuka, and Naruto''s eyes never left Akamaru in Inuzuka, just like a poor man saw a piece of gold, and his eyes were shining. Akamaru was scared to see, and quickly hid behind his teeth. Naruto said hurriedly "Do you sell Akaka?" Chapter 389： : Looking for capable dogs Yan Zhang opened his mouth and looked at Naruto, and could not help but feel that something was biting his clothes, only to find it was Akama, humming Akaka''s expression with aggrieved expression. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Teeth hugged Akamaru and said to Naruto "Naruto, Akuma is my partner, this is not for sale." Naruto said with a smile "How much is it? Say, no matter how much, I can give it to you." Now, Naruto''s wife is Naruto''s wife. Even if he took out a few gambling funds, it would be a huge fortune. Money is no longer important to Naruto. He cares more about strength and the safety of his wife, and this red pill is very good. His hair is white and his size is so big that he can eat at least a thousand Chakras. No, it should be at least 10,000. How can I say Akamaru is a dog that can ninjutsu, 10,000 chakras are still fine. A thousand can evolve to the shadow level, and 10,000 are absolutely super shadow level, and then there is ninjutsu, which is considered to be the best psychic beast, more cattle than any nine-tailed. Inuzuya also realized that Naruto''s eyes weren''t right, his face was dull, and he said seriously "No, Akimaru is my best friend. I won''t sell it. Naruto, don''t try to pay attention to Akimaru." Looking at Inuzuya''s expression, Naruto hesitated for a while, thinking whether it should be grabbed directly. Teeth glanced at Akamaru, and asked with some confusion. "Naruto, what the **** do you want my Akamaru?" Naruto looked at his teeth and said bluntly "Just experiment." The teeth were startled, and a cold war was fought all over, and Akamaru''s neck tightened with some fear. Naruto stared at his teeth and smiled. "By the way, I remember some big dogs in your family. Why not sell me a few?" Teeth pulled down and said a little displeasedly "The dogs in our family are not used for experiments. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Talking about his teeth seemed to be angry, and left with Akamaru. Naruto poked his lips and smiled as he looked at his teeth leaving in a hurry. He just remembered that there were some very powerful dogs in Inuzuka''s family. It seems that the dogs of the Inuzuya family are the best. Getting one is definitely better than those in pet stores. Naruto, who laughed a lot, drew a sineer and rushed home. Then hurriedly ran to the Naruto Building, told the matter to Tsunade, and asked Tsunade to help a few dogs. Tsunade looked at Naruto very puzzled and said "Naruto, what do you want dogs to do and keep for fun? If you want to keep them, there are many kinds of puppies in pet shops," Naruto was sitting on the office chair, holding her arms in her arms and speaking softly. "My wife Tsunade helped me with this. I had an experiment that needed this thing to make some psychic beasts, but the puppies in the pet shop were too garbage and I loved to die, so I wanted to use the Inuzuya Try it. " I heard the experimental outline frowning, and said to Naruto unhappy. "Naruto, you can''t learn the Dashewan method, mess up and destroy, experimental animals can, don''t mess with experimental people." Naruto held out Tsuna''s face with both hands and said solemnly "Wife Tsunade, all you have to do is trust me, don''t put Muye Village first, put me first in your heart." She blushed at Shang Naruto''s sight outline, but didn''t agree, just said with red lips. "This is not okay, but I am the sixth generation of Naruto, I have to manage everything in Muye Village." Naruto calmed his face and said arrogantly "Then I will pull you down and make you not a Naruto, just be my wife." Tsunade''s face was flushed, so she didn''t dare to see Naruto, twisted her body, and looked at Naruto complainingly. "Okay, Naruto didn''t want to do it. It was busy all day long, annoying and annoying." Naruto said with a smile "Wife Tsunade, rest assured, there will always be a point I will pull you down, just be my wife." Tsunade faced Naruto''s eyes, his face was rosy and somewhat shy, nodding his head, reaching out his head and kissing gently on Naruto''s lips, smiling. "Well, even Naruto''s husband said so, I''ll help you." Tsunade who fell in love, like an innocent little girl, has no low-end power for Naruto''s sweet love words. No matter what it is, Naruto will be promised, which is Tsunade''s favoritism. Putting Naruto first in my heart. With Naruto''s consent, Naruto smirked. ... In the evening of the day, Tsunade was going to get a puppy from Inazuka Ya''s house, watching Naruto''s little black dog, Naruto''s face pulled down. His face is a bit ugly. Whether a dog with a big slap can stick to 10 chakras is a problem. In the house with wooden floor, Tsunade said happily holding the little black dog. "Naruto, do you think this dog is cute?" Naruto stretched his face and said to Tsunade a bit bitterly. "Wife Tsunade, I want that kind of big dog. What kind of puppy is it? I said it''s not for pets." Holding his hands in the dog, Tsunade walked to Naruto, and said with a smile on his face. "Rest assured, this dog is a purebred dog, much better than those big dogs, Naruto you try to know." Handing out the dog, Naruto had to take it over. The black hair was still very hard, not soft. Except for the unflinching look, the body was not different from ordinary pet dogs. Naruto was really depressed, could not help but look at Tsunate "They won''t fool you with pet dogs." Tsunade sank, and said very seriously "No, I''m not afraid to mess with me." When Naruto said so, Naruto decided to give it a try. Holding the dog in both hands, he came out of the room, and Tsunade stood aside, looking curiously at Naruto. Naruto reached out and took out a large bottle from the waist backpack, glanced around, and looked at the relatively large open yard. He was really afraid that the dog was real, and then suddenly got bigger and destroyed the house. In order to test whether the dog is very powerful, Naruto began to feed Chakra to cultivate Dan, and watching Naruto s little elixir, Tsuna came over curiously, and crouched down and asked "Naruto, what do you give this little guy?" Looking at Tsunade, Naruto took a face and said seriously "You go ahead first, I will tell you these things later, remember not to come out, otherwise I will be angry." Tsunade nodded solemnly at Naruto, and no longer hesitated to return to the room, leaving Naruto alone. The surroundings are very quiet. Because Sakura, Aya Sinai, and a few people and girls are chatting in the room, only Naruto is in the yard. At this point the puppy had eaten ten Chakras, and nothing happened. Opening its black eyes, it looked up at Naruto, and there was a longing in his eyes. Naruto can''t help but immediately understand that this time it is absolutely authentic, and it seems that the dogs of Inuzuya''s family are really amazing. Without hesitation, Naruto fed a hundred directly. Chapter 390： : Super Shadow Class Black Dog The little black dog bowed his head and swallowed all the 100 chakra cultivation alchemy, without any abnormal response. He looked up at Naruto with a pitiful look, as if he was still talking. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Naruto was happy, and did not expect that one hundred bodies had not changed. This wonderful look gave Naruto some curiosity. Curious how many chakras can practice this little black dog. Pour out all the chakras directly, a total of 2,990, originally wanted to count them, but the little black dog bowed his head and ate them all in his stomach. Looking up, he blinked his eyes and looked at Naruto. Naruto was startled, and he did nt want to start with his eyes stunned. He opened the reincarnation eyes and looked at the body of the little black dog. Obviously, Chakra was very thick and had a belly. Now, this little black dog may eat more. There is a deep curiosity and I want Naruto to know what the upper limit of this dog is. Take out 10,000 chakra cultivation dandelions directly, and receive one thousand at a time. The thousand chakra cultivation dandelions appeared out of thin air and fell on the ground while the little black dog ate them all. A thousand go down and nothing happens. There are no more than 2,000 pieces. 3 thousand 4 thousand Eight thousand, when the eighth thousand were eaten, the little black dog did not eat anymore, it should be said that it was eating. And the body was full of Chakra''s breath, the strong Chakra faintly rushed out of it, and the little black dog with its head down suddenly made a loud bark. A clear scream was very loud, and it resounded throughout the world. The dog began to change, growing and growing, but unlike other large dogs, it stopped just growing up to an ordinary large dog. It is the same size as an adult Akamaru. The black dog didn''t have a bit of anger, stood very close to it, ran its tail and ran up, it was friendly to stick out its tongue and licked Naruto. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Naruto''s hands felt itching for a while, and looked at it with reincarnation, and found that the black dog''s Chakra reached its limit. The chakra melted far beyond the shadow level, and was a little bit behind Chaoying. But it''s not far. Looking at the obedient appearance of this black dog, Naruto couldn''t help but mold his head and said with a smile "It looks like you should be a mother, although you have grown older, you still call the little black dog." The black dog barked twice and looked very enthusiastic. Maybe it''s because Naruto helps it strengthen its strength and feed it, making the black dog very obedient. Naruto glanced at this large black dog and called out the strongest system to find out if there was a ninjutsu scroll that can be taught to dogs. After turning a few scrolls, I immediately found some dogs'' ninjutsu. Ninjutsu personification Ninjutsu Orc Avatar Inuzuru Human Beast Hybrid Transformed into a Two-Headed Wolf Ninjutsu Tooth Ninjutsu Teeth After searching for a long time, I only found these five species. Naruto, a human-beast hybrid, originally didn''t want to use it, because he fits with dogs, but he doesn''t have that hobby, but suddenly thought that he could use s-class wood to fit, so he learned. Take out the reel and place it in front of the black dog, grab its paw, and lay it flat on the reel that is pushed away. In front of Naruto, a check box appeared as to whether or not the dog should learn this ninjutsu. Naruto didn''t hesitate to click. Several rays of light poured into the black dog''s body and extended his paw. The black dog grabbed his head as if driving something. Naruto said with a smile on her face "Well, try to look like me." Looking at Naruto, the black dog yelled, lay on the ground, grinned its teeth, and a cloud of smoke rose, and it really looked exactly like Naruto. Naruto smiled with satisfaction at this thing like a clone. "Alright, go back." As soon as the voice fell, the smoke flashed, and Naruto, a clone, turned back into a black dog, and kept shaking his tail. Naruto smiled and said with a black dog''s head "In order to be more loyal to me in the future, I have to lock you up for a few days." As if he understood Naruto''s words, the black dog made a grunting whimper. Naruto took out the psychic beast cage of the system and went out towards the black dog. Since the black dog was loyal to him, he didn''t need to be seriously injured. When a white light burst, the little black dog was locked in an iron cage, and the iron cage kept shrinking to become the size of a slap. Naruto stepped forward, waved his hand, and put the palm-sized iron cage in for a full brainwash. After doing all this, Naruto stretched a lazy waist, a satisfied expression, and looked up at the moon, only to find that it was already dark. Yawning, Naruto walked inside the room, and Tsunade was sitting in the room. When he saw Naruto shuttle open the wooden door, he came over in doubt and asked. "Naruto, how about that little black dog, why didn''t you see it?" Naruto says casually "It has become a psychic beast." Sitting in front of Tsunade, Naruto looked lazy. Tsunade didn''t understand something, looked at Naruto, and said with a doubt on his face. "How to make a psychic beast, even a small dog can become a psychic beast." Very surprised Tsunade kept asking this question, Naruto didn''t answer more, but stared at Tsunade tightly. The charm and maturity on his face was very attractive, and Tsunade also sent a wave A touch of fragrance. Naruto smiled slightly, and while Tsunade kept asking, he bowed his head and kissed Tsunade''s lips. Tsunade faltered, staring at Naruto with wide eyes, the kiss time was getting longer and longer, and gradually lost in Naruto''s kiss. Tsunade''s face turned red, and when he raised his head, Naruto gave a white look, and said with some dissatisfaction. "Naruto, what are you doing? I haven''t answered my question yet." Naruto said with a grin. "When you become someone, I will answer your question." When she bowed her head and kissed again, Tsunami''s face was like a peach blossom. There was not much resistance, and a slight humming noise in her nose showed that she was enjoying it. After more than ten minutes of kissing, Naruto pressed gently on Tsunade''s body as his movements increased. Tsunade''s watery eyes were full of tender eyes. Overnight. ... Early in the morning, Naruto who got up from Tsunade''s soft body, got dressed, sat next to Tsunade, staring at her beautiful face quietly sleeping. Tsunade''s eyelids trembled slightly. As he opened it, he saw Naruto, without much shyness, and stood up, looking at the bed with a bright red color, and bowed his head shyly. Naruto reached out and raised Tsuna''s chin softly. "Tsunade wife, remember, Naruto is not everything for you, I am everything for you." Listening to Naruto''s words, Tsunade''s heart was full of tenderness, stroking the famous palm and nodding his head. "Of course, do you want to be irresponsible, I''m Naruto little husband." Naruto smiled slightly, kissed Tsunade forehead, said with a smile "I''ll keep you from being bullied for life, okay, it''s time to get up, be careful and quiet to remind you." Chapter 391： : Pre-Naruto As soon as the voice fell, Mute opened the door of Naruto, and said with a bit of complaint. "Master Tsunade, what time is it now, and still naruto, what are you doing?" The silence that broke in at a glance saw Naruto gently kiss on Tsunade''s forehead, blushing, and silenced there. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network She thought Tsunade had just come to Naruto to chat in the early morning, but did not expect to be lying on Naruto''s bed. Understand how to get things silent, the ashamed one just wanted to find a place to turn in. Naruto looked up and walked towards the mute, with a smile on his face, raised his hand, pinched the mute chin, and said with a smile "Sister Mute, you were wrong, you should add a king character and call me again." The flushed mute did not dare to look at Naruto, but said softly "Naruto, don''t make fun of me, Master Tsunade is still watching." Naruto chuckled and said "Well, I let you go today, but you haven''t given me my morning greeting yet." Naruto murmured in front of the silent head. Silent blushed, looked at Tsunabe who was wearing clothes in front of him, bit his white teeth, and lowered his head and printed it on Naruto''s lips. After that, the face became red again, and he did not dare to face him . Haha laughed Naruto, let go of the silent chin, and walked out of the room. At this point, nearly 35 elite Ninja dogs had brainwashed, called Sakura and Ino, and Naruto took the two girls to the yard. It was early in the morning and the fog was still so heavy that no one could notice. Ino took Naruto''s hand and, looking away, the long ponytail shook and asked with a little confusion on his face. "Naruto, what did you ask us to do so early?" Naruto laughed at Ino''s ponytail. "Give you a few good things." Speaking of Naruto taking out 10 iron cages of summoned beasts and placing them in front, looking at the dog in the iron cage, Sakura released Naruto''s palm and squatted down, very curiously. "Naruto, this puppy is really interesting. It''s so small, it''s smaller than a mouse." Naruto smiled slightly and held Sakura back a few steps before re-entering and opening the iron cage. First only one of them was opened. The puppy became huge and occupied one third of the yard. Be tall. Looking down at Naruto, without much hostility, he lay directly on the ground with a look of respect. The puppies suddenly became stunned by Ino and Sakura, both of them staring at Naruto with doubts. Naruto said with a smile "You don''t need to know how it came. This is a gift I gave you. One person has 5 psychic beasts above the tolerance level." When Naruto said that it was a psychic beast, Sakura and Ino came to their senses, and the expressions under the overjoyed smiled happily and gave Naruto a warm hug. All ten dogs signed the contract with Ino and Sakura. The signing was very simple, and it was completed in less than ten minutes. With 5 more psychic beasts, Ino was particularly excited. The excited face was a little ruddy. He kissed Naruto''s cheek and said with a smile. "Naruto husband, you are the best to us." Naruto smiled softly at Ino''s silky hair "Remember, don''t talk too much about how this thing came about." Ino nodded his head and said very nicely "Of course, Naruto''s husband, rest assured, I won''t say anything if I kill you." Sakura promises very seriously "I won''t say a bit about it. I''m willing to do anything for Naruto." I felt the softness of the long hair while touching the heads of two people, and there was a warmth in my heart. ... The Naruto conference will be held one month later. This matter has been recognized, and Kakashi has also informed all the ninjas of the movie title. As a sixth generation, Naruto must also participate. Since the summit of the Five Powers and Five Shadows was released by Tsunade, it was held in Muye Village. Five Generations of Water Shadows Four Generations of Raikage Sabi Brazza Five Generations Fengying I Love Luo Three generations of earth shadow two days Onoki Five generations of naruto thousand hands Looking at the information in his hand, Naruto''s eyes fell on my Ai Luo. I did not expect that my Ai Luo was already Fengying. It seems that this Naruto conference will be very interesting. Folding up the file, Naruto''s face was full of smiles, Tsunade sat in Naruto''s office and looked at Naruto''s smile, and said solemnly "Naruto, there is a bad temper at this conference. Don''t take it easy." Naruto looked up at Tsunade, with a serious expression, and smiled gently, but did not answer Tsunade but said "Tsunade wife, call her husband to listen." Tsunade gave Naruto a charming white look, and whispered a little blush. "Naruto, my husband, this is okay," Naruto smiled and turned his head out of the door. ... For ten days in a row, nothing special happened, and Naruto, who was convened at the Naruto General Assembly, accompanied Hu Xinnai and others every day. Because Tsunade is going to open because of the Naruto conference, there are many things to be busy, and there is no time to accompany Naruto. Looking at the figure of Tsunade busy all day, Naruto was still a bit distressed. Every day I take a little time to go to the Naruto office and accompany these five generations of Naruto to talk about love, and Tsunasu''s eyes are constantly irritated. Tsuruta is very attached to Naruto. White eyes, but the smile on his face is still very rich. Especially the sweet smile at night made Naruto feel warm when he thought of it. At this time, movie-level figures from five countries have already set off. On the way to Muye Village, there is a super-back of Naruto. No one dares not to give face to Muye Village. Naruto kills 4 members of Xiao It spread quickly. Every country was harassed by Xiao, and they all knew about Xiao''s strength. After hearing Naruto single-handedly killed Fei Duan and Jiao Du, it was extremely surprising. So no one dares not to come, that is, the grumpy Thunder Kingdom, the fourth generation of Lei Ying Sha Bi Braza did not dare to say anything, Sabi Brazza is vowed to come to see who this Naruto is. The film-level titles in 4 countries are very interested in Naruto''s six generations, so on the one hand, they discuss Xiao''s actions, and on the other, they want to see this Naruto. Chapter 392： : Xiaos Decision At this time, members of Xiao began to discuss Naruto because of the loss of flying segments and corners. novelhall.com There were originally 11 members of Xiao, and now 4 are dead, leaving only Uchiha with soil, Jue, Penn, Xiaonan, Uchiha Itachi, dried persimmon ghost and Nami Nami, a total of 7 people. Although Sanwei''s death made the soil very angry, the three-tailed corpse was still usable. Mainly, Lin of the Ming population also let the soil take a while of panic. Out of inner fear and anger, he took soil to discuss with the crowd and went to Naruto to take a look. Uchiha Itachi''s indifferent sentence "will die." He had to look around at Uchiha Itachi carefully. Itachi''s expression was cold and he couldn''t see any emotional changes, which made him not understand what Itachi was thinking. At this time, Payne and Xiao Nan were absent because of special circumstances, and ghosts would not take the soil any more. Only Nami said coldly, "I''ll go with you." Transformed into A Fei''s band, leaning his head, and said blushingly on his face. "I''m still talking about morale. They are all guys who are afraid of death." The ghostly man stood on the big stone and looked at A Fei, shouting in uneasy tone "Boy, you weren''t nearly killed by that Naruto last time, and you have the ability to provoke it this time." The sneaky anger in front of A Fei hurriedly whispered "Don''t be so angry, sneaky brother, I think I said something wrong." Itachi suddenly said "I won''t get involved in Naruto. There are other tail beasts to capture now, so I can''t delay." The picture of Itachi disappeared after speaking, and the sneaker followed Itachi. novelhall.com Only A Fei, Jue and Nami were left, and she had to guard a few tail beasts. There was no time to accompany A Fei to see Naruto. A Fei had no choice but to get on the road with Nana, this time the two seemed very cautious, and A Fei didn''t want to kill Naruto, just wanted to see Lin in the Ming population. Jumping between the rocks, the two seemed very silent, hiding their thoughts, no time to chat, and speeding up quickly. At this time, Naruto was training the little black dog, standing alone in a large forest outside Muye Village. Put your hands together to open the fairy mode, and with that increased observation, look around and find that no one is near to disturb him. Then he bit his thumb and shouted at the ground. "Spiritualism." The rune extended, a cloud of smoke erupted, and a large black dog appeared in front of Naruto, shaking his tail, and barking twice, very warmly. Naruto smiled softly, a knot printed, very simple basic stamp, whispered in his mouth "Wooden figure, wooden avatar." A large piece of wood was separated from the body, and a person who was exactly the same as Naruto came out. Muya looked around and stood in front of the black dog. Looking at the clone and the **** dog, Naruto said seriously. "Try with orcs." The **** dog screamed, crawled on the ground with his teeth grinned and started ninjutsu, and the avatar was sealed, his eyes closed for a while. There was a moment of silence, and after 3 seconds, a loud noise rang and a huge cloud of smoke rose. As the smoke spread, a two-headed giant dog appeared in front of Naruto. The long fangs were bigger than Naruto''s body. He looked around and saw Naruto, put away the fierce look, and leaned over to crawl on the ground. Naruto nodded with satisfaction, and reached out to the grove on the right. "Coyote." The two-headed giant dog barked, deafening, pointed at the woods that Naruto was pointing at, jumped up, jumped a hundred meters high, and spun into a high altitude, turning into a fierce tornado. Hit it. Like a cutting machine, those big trees are like young grass, ruthlessly destroyed by this tornado, The giant dogs under constant rotation rushed around, the scene was a mess, and the trees fell to the ground one by one, lifting up a dust. The spin attack stopped for a minute before stopping. At this time, no tree was standing for a hundred meters, and all of them were bare. Some tree trunks were even crushed by that tooth. Looking at the tragic scene ahead, Naruto nodded with satisfaction. Such a powerful ability is better than the superior s-class ninjutsu, and the speed under the rotation is very fast, making people too late to guard. Naruto, who collected the giant dog, walked towards Muye Village. Several ups and downs, jumped hundreds of meters, and constantly shuttled over the roof of Muye Village. At this point Naruto s body form was almost like a ray of light. After more than 10 days of on-hook practice, he had three times the experience. Naruto completely controlled the powerful Chakra in his body. This may have reached the upper limit of human beings. The endless chakra, as long as Naruto moves gently, maybe it is the power of a class b ninja. Under full force, it may be more powerful than a-level ninjutsu. If you open the nine-tail state, the nine tails pass, maybe it is the s-level destructive power. Jumping forward, Naruto called out the system. At this time, there are a total of 480,000 chakras and 400,000 ninjutsu cultivars. To supplement the water marsh and fire urn, as well as the ninjutsu such as wind bream, Naruto used nearly 70,000 ninjutsu cultivars in 10 days Dan. And it hasn''t been supplemented completely, and some blood-boundary-type ninjutsu hasn''t been learned, and all of this kind of ninjutsu scrolls have been synthesized by Naruto into blood-boundary-type scrolls. The probability of synthesis is very daddy. Nearly a thousand ninjutsu scrolls have succeeded 7 times in the end. So far, there are 5 wooden urns, 2 crystal urns, 1 explosion urn, 4 solitary urn, 1 bone urn. After looking at the 13 blood scrolls following the limit scroll, Naruto glanced at the system experience. vip7 [33508000], there is still more than 4,000 experience to upgrade. At a slight glance, Naruto set his eyes on 18 VIP7 gift boxes. Chakra practice 100, 100 Ninjutsu Cultivation Pills, Pupil surgery practice Dan 10, There are 2 giftboxes for pupillary draw. These are simply pitiful to Naruto, without any satisfaction. It was not until the 17th reward that the VIP experience came out. VIP experience reward 1 thousand VIP experience reward 1 thousand Naruto was pleased with two consecutive thousand and one, and the next experience of system level immediately became. vip7 [53508000] It doesn''t need to be more than ten days, maybe you can upgrade again. Chapter 393： : Love and Hate Naruto could not help but glance at the function of the strongest system, and saw that the gambling system was a bit itchy. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net I still did not want to enter the wooden puppet ninjutsu. "Gambling has failed, and the clog blood has lost its boundaries." Naruto sank, and still went in again, anyway, gambling can bet 5 times a day. "Successfully gambling, get the blood sacrifice limit." One failure and one success, and finally Naruto found out that he had got 5 Muya blood relay limits, and one more, but one was also very powerful. This is the Muya blood relay limits of the original Naruto, which is complete. Clogs. It is not the kind that can be replaced with cell transplantation. As long as you have learned it, you can use those large wooden puppet jujutsu, such as the advent of the tree kingdom and the wooden dragon art, if you have a huge chakra. These wooden puppet ninjas are not inferior to ordinary ninjas. With a little joy, Naruto''s figure jumped quickly and came to an open space. At this time, in front of a table, two round and white legs of red beans were placed on the table, with Erlang''s legs tilted, while eating Dumplings while looking at the papers in hand. Naruto grinned, one takeoff and landing, exerted his body to the limit, and rushed directly to the past. A flash of red light flashed, Naruto came to the side of Red Bean in less than a second, and a bite of Red Bean took the bunch and ate half of the dumpling. Red Bean was startled, the whole person almost fell down, the chair tilted, and his body tilted down. Naruto stretched out her hands and clasped the red bean waist tightly, clutching her slender waist, and hugged it close to each other. Red bean''s body was almost tight Naruto''s chest. With Naruto''s figure, he has maintained a horizontal line with his head. Under the nose, the sweet smell of red beans hit Naruto''s face, with a very sweet itching sensation. Hongdou''s face turned red, and some twisted the little girl, "Let me go," Jiao Didi''s voice accompanied her shy expression with a beautiful beauty. Naruto''s heart was hot, and she didn''t want to, she lowered her head to cover Red Bean''s lips, and her mother was the choking kiss. Adzuki almost stopped breathing, her face was flushed, her white arms were raised, and Naruto''s head was pushed away. "Naruto, you''re looking for death, almost suffocated me," Naruto grinned, spinning his body, sitting up on the red bean chair, holding the soft body of red bean, smiling. "Wife of Red Beans, I''m bored today without anyone to accompany you. I''m here to accompany you immediately, but don''t thank me yet." Hongdou''s face was flushed, and her body kept pinching, supporting Naruto''s chest with her hands, pushing hard, and flushing. "Let me go, I don''t want you to accompany me, hurry up and let me go." How could Naruto''s opponents rely on the strength and strength of red beans? Naruto clasped the red bean with his hands tightly and said teasingly "It''s okay if I let go. You might as well kiss me." Red beans with a rosy face, raised his head, roared fiercely. "Naruto, I limit you to 10 seconds, let go of me, otherwise you will look good." Naruto''s hand holding red beanie''s waist is tight again, and he smiles. "Okay, are you going to look good for me here, or go to bed." Hongdou''s face sank, staring at Naruto, looking like he would swallow him alive. It was found that Naruto''s hands were a little dishonest, and Red Bean slaped his hands against Naruto''s slap, and Naruto did not have any extra movement. A bow of his head took away Red Bean''s lips again. The red beans almost choked before they stopped. Puffed red beans with a small mouth, the face was flushed with red blood dripping, his brows were biting at the lower lip, and the lips were trembling. "Naruto, I''m going to kill you, I''ll fight you with you." In a stretched waist bag, red beans obviously wanted to get bitter. Naruto kissed again without saying a word. As she left, Red Bean''s hair almost flew up and roared like a lion: "Ah, I want to fight you, you" The words didn''t finish, and they were kissed again. Red Bean almost wanted to cry, she was not Naruto''s opponent at all, and she could not move in front of Naruto''s strengthened Chakra. Naruto licked his lips and said with a smile on his face "Wife Red Bean, dare you say something again." Red beans sighed, opened his eyes and roared. "you" Immediately after saying a word, Naruto hid her red lips again. Hongdou was crying without tears, and now she had lost her temper. After being kissed so many times, her lips were tingling, and she looked at Naruto with some aggrieved expression. "I didn''t speak, don''t kiss anymore, I''ll surrender." Naruto grinned, a proud smile, and looking at Naruto''s smile, Hongdou had an idea to strangle him. Holding red beans, Naruto slowly calmed his smile and said calmly "Wife Red Bean is busy these days, why haven''t I seen you?" Adzuki gave Naruto a nasty look, complaining in a tone. "It wasn''t that two members killed Xiao, and there weren''t even any bones left, so we couldn''t investigate at all." Talking complaining red beans still admire Naruto from the heart. The other person died without even slag. How can this strength not be admired? This is originally a world with strong respect. Red beans admire Naruto from the heart. . Thinking of Naruto''s strength, Hongdou Fangxin feels a bit strange, a kind of sweet and hot feeling, this is called love and hate. Naruto at this time did not know the thoughts of Red Beans, but just teased and teased Red Beans, and gave her a kiss from time to time. At this time, something big happened in Naruto''s house. Both wore large black robes and large round straw hats on their heads. They came in without saying a word. Relying on Sensui''s sensitivity, she immediately ran out, and every day, Hina, Hanako, Xiaomeiqin, and Nohara Rin also followed. Xin Nai likes her sister''s head, hands on her waist, coldly scans the two, said coldly. "What kind of people are you, why is Chakra so weird and I don''t want to be from the village of Konoha." Neither of them said anything, but the man with the mask on his left head trembled suddenly, his pupils looked at Ye Yuanlin with a loud eye, and he cried out loudly. "You''re Lynn, impossible, it''s impossible, aren''t you dead, Lynn, are you really Lynn?" Nohara Lin frowned a few steps forward, and said to the mask man in a guarded manner. "I don''t know you. Who are you? Don''t bark my name. Only Naruto can call it." The mask man, also known as A Fei, had been shocked by the inner shock, and was struck by the fact that Lin was still alive. The memories of the past and the pain of the heartbreaking heart that lost his lover came to my heart. A Fei grabbed his chest, and the whole person knelt on the ground. The tears that had been flowing under the mask long ago shouted. "Great, Lynn is alive, Lynn is alive, hahahaha." Screaming like crazy, A Fei is like a madman. Nana stood by, not looking at the crazy man A Fei at all, but took off her black robe, exposed the coat of Xiao, looked at the girls coldly, and said coldly. "Where is Naruto?" Xin Nai looked coldly at Nami, who was only 13 years old, and said coldly "What are you doing to Naruto, do you want revenge, I will accompany you." Suddenly suffering, Wu Xinnai stared indifferently at Nami. Nami skimmed her lips and sneered. "To fight with me, you are not worthy." The eyes startled and the eternal kaleidoscope opened. Chapter 394： : Crazy with soil As for the eternal kaleidoscope of Nami, Nina Shina didn''t have any fear and said provocatively. "The kaleidoscope just writes the eye of the wheel, what can I brag about. Look at Mao. Thread, Chinese. Text, Net Nana did not move, her eyes were closed, the moon reading and the skylight opened at the same time, and her whole body was powerful. "" A roar like a dragon''s yin shakes the land, and the powerful momentum bursts out, and a giant man rushes out of Nana''s body. Standing nearly a hundred meters tall, holding a large knife in both hands, a spirit man with a whole body of skeletons stood, facing Sinai. Nana Susano could be an ancient warrior holding a large sword in both hands and making a chop. Sinai was shocked and stared at the huge blue ancient warrior. "The ultimate meaning of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, Su Zuneng." Xinnai was a little panicked. Although she had reincarnation, she wasn''t fully using it now. Many abilities of reincarnation couldn''t be shown. She was really not sure about this savvy girl. At this time, A Fei woke up and turned around, but he stopped in front of Nana and said coldly. "Wait, you can''t kill Lynn, and I won''t let you kill Lynn." Nami spit out two words indifferently "Get away." The ancient warrior pointed at the big sword in his hand and slashed straight at A Fei. A Fei did not dare to flash, because Lin and others were behind him. The big sword was so huge, even if he didn''t have to be afraid, he was still afraid to hurt Lin. After so many years, seeing Lin again, A Fei was full of surprises, leaving everything behind. The kaleidoscope was shaken, and the power of God was launched. The air flow swirled in the air, rotating in front of the broadsword, and the broadsword was chopped on the black hole where the breath turned. The earth shook, and the knife was not sucked away, as if slashing the real object, and gave a violent impact. The two abilities compete with each other. Both men sweat a little on their foreheads, and they dare not give up first. Nana is frowning and frantically releasing Chakra in her body. Vibrant and flashing blue light, Chakra was extremely thick. A Fei''s Shenwei black hole was slowly suppressed. A Fei''s face sank, his hands trembled, and the black hole suddenly became larger. This time, he even absorbed the blue chakra. At this time, Naomi Susano appeared early, Naruto was aware of this powerful breath, and the dark part of Kimye Village was also shocked. The dark-skinned Tsunade looked at his place and bit the white Whispered teeth "At this time, there can be no problems. The shadow levels of the five major countries are about to arrive, and no mistakes can occur." A sprint hurried over here. And Naruto also let go of the red beans in her arms and said solemnly "Wife of red beans, don''t go there. I''ll go and see first." Hong Dou looked at Naruto''s expression, his heart beating, thinking of Naruto''s strength, he whispered. "be careful." As if hearing it wrong, Naruto looked at Red Bean with a surprised expression. Hongdou''s face was red, raised his head and stared at Naruto, said fiercely. "What''s wrong, hurry up." Naruto stretches out a hand, molds red beans, and speaks softly. "To be honest, do you like me a little?" Hongdou''s face was dripping with red blood, and he did not dare to see Naruto, but he said coldly. "I won''t like you yet." Obviously, his heart was not right, Naruto smiled slightly, one took off, and quickly left here, running towards the huge blue warrior. At this point, Nami''s battle with the soil had reached the stage of fever, and one of them would lose, and the consequences of losing would be miserable. With all their strength, neither of them had the ability to stop. Naruto''s speed was the first to arrive. When seeing Naruto, Nohara Lin called out excitedly. "Naruto." Naruto nodded slightly, and one of them landed next to Nohara Lin, asking softly against her head. "How about, not hurt." Nohara Lin smiled sweetly, her smile was beautiful, she nodded at the little head "Well, these two guys don''t know why, they are fighting with each other." Naruto turned to look at A Fei and Nami. The two were fighting each other and saw Naruto turn around. A Fei was completely stunned. From the look of Norihara, he immediately understood that Norihara liked Naruto, and he was still very concerned. I just felt a sigh of relief in my heart, my chest blocked, and Shenwei stopped. With a bang, the black hole was split in half by Nana Susano''s big knife, and smashed straight towards Afei''s head. A split, the mask on A Fei''s face cracked, revealing the soiled face, and at the same time, the large sword left a scar on the soiled chest, but at this time, the soiled man looked at Lin and Naruto with dementia, and felt completely. No physical pain. Nohara Lin frowned, without any expression or surprise, holding Naruto''s clothes tightly, she didn''t have a look of excitement at all. With the expression of madness, he suddenly laughed, just like a lunatic. Haha laughed, and his heart was extremely sad. Instead, Naruto faced with dirt, sneered with a sneer, hands clasped and shouted. "Windbreak, big breakthrough." A huge tornado spit in front of the soil. The original exit was only a small whirlwind with a height of one meter. Under continuous rotation and progress, it turned into a tornado, which engulfed the entire person. With soiled eyes staring at Naruto, a resentment was in his heart, and his favorite person was even taken away by Naruto, which drove the soil completely crazy. His eyes trembled, and he was screaming wildly in the soil of the tornado. "You all die to me, to die." The body turned into nothingness, passed through this huge tornado, jumped to the ground, bit his thumb and psychic, and slapped the ground. A cloud of smoke erupted, and the huge body of the outer golem appeared over the woody village. Looking at such a terrible golem, the villagers'' eyes flashed with fear. The crowd was panicking, with soil like a lunatic, shouting at Naruto "Naruto, I won''t let you take Lin away, Lin is me, Lin is mine, I won''t let anyone take Lin away." Naruto smiled coldly. He didn''t want to bother about the lunatic at all. His hands were printed, and he originally wanted to start ninjutsu. As a result, Nohara Lin gently stretched out a pair of hands holding Naruto''s seal, her beautiful eyes stared directly at Naruto''s eyes, and said softly "Naruto, he will give it to me. I want to help Naruto once." The sweet smile of Nohara Rena was a sincere smile without any impurities. Naruto frowned, but in the end he did not refuse, but just gently stroking Nohara''s head. "be careful." Nohara Lin nodded her head, turned her head and stared at the strange gourd standing on the golem, and said coldly. "I don''t care who you are, you don''t want to hurt Naruto." His eyes shook, and the reincarnation eye opened. Nohara Lin took out the pain, leaned down, and ran up the thigh of the outer road golem. Looking at Lin with an indifferent expression, the band was completely stunned. How could he never imagine that Lin would be his opponent. Chapter 395： : The true heart of Nohara Hara At this time, the band had forgotten to resist, but just looked at Lin as stupid, with a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Nohara Lin''s body sprinted quickly, seeing that the soil stopped in place without any hesitation, directly lifted the bitter heart facing the soil and stabbed in the past. With a bang, the blood was splattering, and the soil did not hide at all. Looking at Lin, he asked weakly. "Are you really Lynn?" Nohara Lin, looking indifferently at the soil, said in earnest "My name is Whirlpool Lynn." A smile of relief came out with the soil, and Haha laughed, her hands spread out, and she fell straight down, her body slowly falling, falling from the sky, her eyes closed slowly. When the space shook, a huge black hole appeared and absorbed the soil. Looking at the body with soil and his smile, Ye Yuanlin''s expression did not change half, she put away the bitterness, and one jumped towards Naruto. At this time, the Outer Golem also gradually collapsed, losing the Chakra breath with soil, and it turned into a stone directly. Nohara Lin jumped to Naruto and smiled. There was a different kind of charm under her sweet smile. Open a white palm, hug Naruto, bury that head deeply, rub Naruto''s cheek with a tender white face, and say softly "Naruto, whoever I am, I will help you destroy him." There was a deep sense of love in the words, and Naruto could not help holding the face of Kihara Hara, and gently kissed her white tender face. Shy Nohara Rena flushed. At this point, Nami Nami''s voice was a little choked and she called Naruto''s name. She turned her head to look at Nami Naruto, and Naruto couldn''t help but find the girl''s eyes covered with tears. Nami, aggrieved, said chokingly. "Brother Naruto, don''t you really remember me?" Looking at Nami seriously, Naruto has a headache, and said in a serious tone. "who are you?" Nana looked at Naruto, and the tears in her eyes flickered a little. "I''m Nana. Brother Naruto said before, and I came to you after 3 years. Don''t you want me?" Hearing Naomi s words, Naruto then fully remembered, her brows stretched out with a happy smile on her face, and she walked up, saying excitedly. "I remembered it, and it looks like you really did not disappoint me writing round eyes for you. Mtlnovel.com" Nana moulded her eyes, smiled sweetly, and fell to her knees on one knee, straightened her face and said seriously "Nami is willing to do anything for Naruto''s brother. Naruto nodded with satisfaction, realizing that Kay and others were approaching, and quickly pulled up Nami, saying in a serious tone. "Let''s talk elsewhere, it''s not convenient here." Nami nodded, her face indifferent, her indifferent expression restored, and Naruto''s eyes were full of worship and admiration. Holding Nami, the two jumped in shape and made a big bend, avoiding Kai, Xi Rihong, and Tsunade and others who came here, and jumped out of the village of Koba. A rise and fall, crossing the wall to the woods, then stopped. After falling on the ground, Naruto had not spoken yet, and Nami had once again kneeled on the ground with one knee, saying in a serious tone "I have successfully joined the Xiao member as instructed by my brother Naruto, and now I am second in strength." Naruto nodded with a smile on his face, and said Nami''s head calmly. "Well, that''s good. Although I want you to stay with me, there are some things that you must complete." Nami feels Naruto''s tenderness, a heart of sweetness, more than three years of time and discipline, at this time, the pain disappeared at once, for Nami, Naruto''s kindness is the most important. Years of experience also made her understand that Naruto''s writing wheel eye is extremely powerful, and that Naruto''s strength is strong, so Nami is admired from the heart. This is a kind of spiritual surrender, in front of everything Naruto gave her, and Naruto''s powerful strength. Naruto looked at Nana Minami''s attitude of surrender, with a smile on his face, this time he can finally officially start the ten-tail capture program. Holding Nina''s little hand, she pulled her up, Naruto said lightly. "I have a very important thing for you to do. You must speed up the capture of the tail beast and give me all the other tail beasts to capture, not one of them. This is my first task for you." Nami nodded as she nodded. Naruto turned on the strongest system, took 10,000 Chakras, and placed them in front of Nana, smiling. "Well, eat these, and then I''ll evolve your writing eye." Nana didn''t hesitate. She picked up the Chakra cultivation alchemy, swallowed it all, and felt the thick Chakra in her body. Nana looked a little surprised, looking at Naruto, her eyes full of worship. Naruto once again took out a hundred pupils to cultivate the Dan, and let Nami swallow it. With only 50, Naruto evolved into reincarnation. Packing up the remaining 50, Naruto picked up a clog and let Nami learn. Knowing what this thing was, Nami didn''t hesitate, holding the wooden scorpion blood boundary, once opened, the dark red ninjutsu scroll turned into a ball of red light pouring into her body. Feeling the clog, Nami was a little surprised holding her small mouth and said excitedly "Brother Naruto, this is a wooden clog, is this the wooden clog of the first naruto of Muye Village," Naruto smiled slightly, looked at Nami, and said seriously "Remember what I gave you. This is what I trust in you. You should understand my strength. No one in this world can compare to me, including you. Do nt think of defying me, or you will die in my hands . " The whole body of Chakra moved with Naruto''s control, and the originally suppressed Chakra was released. The destructive power was amazing. Even if Naruto did not deliberately, there was a crack in his feet. With a slam, the ground descended, a large pit appeared, and the blue chakra visible to the naked eye was flowing. Nami standing in the pit did not have any fear, but was excited, an excitement of looking up to the strong, with a very excited expression kneeling before Naruto. His eyes were full of admiration and surrender, he said softly. "I will not betray my brother Naruto, I will give my life to my brother Naruto, do anything for my brother Naruto, kill all the people who are against you, and help you do whatever you want." Those watery eyes are infiltrated with sincerity, a sincerity that can''t defend anything. Looking at Nami''s eyes, Naruto then realized why Dashemaru had so many loyal men. Glancing at Nami slightly, Naruto said with a serious expression. "Well, remember what you said today, as long as you do everything I say, I will give you happiness." Raising Nami''s chin, Naruto looked very seriously. At this moment Naruto''s momentum and domineering words gave a great shock. Only powerful people deserve respect, and they have the right to amplify their words. This is everything Nana understands in 3 years, and Naruto at this time does have the right to say this. In addition to her deep surrender, Nami only looked up and treated Naruto with sincerity. She nodded her head, slowly retreated, jumped on a branch, and her head would not go away. Watching Nami leave, Naruto took away the breath, and with a calm smile, hurried back to Muye Village. At this time, the band that was transported away kneeled in front of the spot that had already died. Hei appeared silently behind the band, launched a wooden clog, and became spiritually integrated. He controlled the body with the band directly. I was already dying and stood straight with my hands on the soil, facing the spot in front, hands printed, and whispered "Reincarnation is born." All the chakras were exhausted and turned into blue rays. They fell on the spot of death. The spot''s originally decaying body began to resurrect. With signs of life, he stood up and looked at the soil. His eyes were very cold and wrinkled. Whispered "It looks like you are the only one who can''t complete my plan. It''s not worth your while to die." Chapter 396： : Naruto Conference Held Over two weeks passed in a hurry. The offensive with soil did not cause much loss, but only made Kakashi sigh a little, and the body with soil was originally intended to study, and was strongly requested in Kakashi Is still buried. novelhall.com After more than two stars, the Naruto conference was also officially held. In addition to the movie-level titles, there were many ninjas from other countries. At this time, the leaves of Muye Village were full of enthusiasm. The arrival of ninjas from various countries not only made the village lively, but also made the goods sell better. At the noisy bazaar, Naruto, who was accompanied by a few people shopping in Sakura, was stopped by silence. Silent face was a bit ugly, said to Naruto "Master Six Generations, now the Naruto convention is about to begin, and they are all waiting for you." Naruto grabbed a small red flower from a small booth, inserted it gently into the silent hair, glanced admiringly, and found that the silent face looked a little blushed, and couldn''t help laughing. "Sister Silent, in fact, you look better than anyone else." The silent face was blushing, and looked up at Naruto, the stare was like coquettish to his lover, holding Naruto''s arm, said in a polite tone "Naruto, hurry down to the General Assembly Hall, or Tsunade will have to say it again." Naruto smiled slightly and nodded with a smile "You might as well call her husband to listen." The muted face is gorgeous and red, I dare not look at Naruto''s proud expression, and yelled softly, biting my lower lip. "Naruto husband." Naruto laughed, and then walked towards the place where Naruto was held. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Silent and shy, I didn''t dare to see anyone, my flushed face was rosy to the ears, and Sakura and others were smiling secretly. Soon Naruto passed through the bazaar and rushed to a big house. The house was hidden and sparsely populated. Ordinary people were not allowed to come near this place. Seeing Naruto coming over, two members of the shadows immediately appeared from the hidden place, kneeling on the ground with one knee, respectfully said "Master six generations, the movie-level figures of the Five Kingdoms have been waiting for you for a long time." Naruto waved his hand, grabbed his face and was still a little ruddy and silent, walked over, opened the door, and strode in. Without a change of expression, his face looked at him with a faint smile. In front of a large table, there were five people sitting, Tsunade was in the middle, and when he saw Naruto, his face screamed, and he called a bit displeased. "Naruto, why are you here so slowly, do you forget what day it is?" Naruto who smiled a little, said sorry, and looked around all around, among them the longest stay on the woman. Tu Ying''s granddaughter, Black Earth, looked at him calmly with his arms folded in his chest. It should be said that all people''s eyes were attracted by Naruto. For the age of Naruto, everyone was curious, and Ai of Lei Zhiguo swept Naruto indifferently, sighing from his nostril, and said with a cold hum. "Is this the sixth generation, but it is a child of sixteen or seven, it seems that the rumors that killed five Xiao are false, and they do not understand the rules at all, and you, Makiba, look down on us too." Ai was talking to Tsunade, and Tsunade raised his eyebrows, obviously looking like a slap. But still holding back the anger in his heart, he barely squeezed out a smile and said "Well, kids just like to play with Hu, Master Lei Ying shouldn''t care, and it''s true that our six generations killed five people." Ai Leng looked at Tsunade coldly, and did not put Naruto in his eyes at all, saying coldly. "Do you, Muye Village, like bragging, such a little fart, killing 5 Xiao Xiao, now I don''t believe it at all, I think the 5 Xiao Xiao is impersonating." Ai''s words were full of distrust. Naruto frowned, looking at Ai who didn''t look at him at all, and released Chakra all over. There was a loud bang, and there was a slight shaking in the house. The crowd was startled, turning their heads to see Naruto shaking in the center. At this time, Naruto s Chakra was flowing at a speed visible to the naked eye. . The shadow of the earth and the shadow of the water are almost startled. Ai also turned cold and stared at Naruto. Looking at Aina full of scum, an uncle''s face, Naruto said coldly "To question my strength, you have the ability to try it." Ai brows a yang, apparently annoyed by Naruto, slaps the table and yells in a roar. "Boy, pay attention to the way you speak. Don''t think you are a sixth generation. I really don''t dare to treat you." When the whole body moved, Ai''s shocked Chakra was very strong, although not as good as Naruto, but not too weak. For a while, the two powerful eyes looked at each other, and Gang was at hand. At this time, a silent shadow, I love Luo, supported his head with both hands, looked at Lei Ying coldly and said "If you dare to touch Naruto, I won''t let you go." In the face of my Ailuo''s gaze, Ai Mei frowned. He knew the strength of Fengying. Although he thought he could not compare with him, he could not be underestimated. Ai Leng sat down with a cold face, and the two followers behind him were also ashamed. They did not expect Lei Ying to provoke disputes, and the six generations were still very prestigious. They even helped Feng Ying to help. The two looked at Naruto more curiously. Naruto was walking to an empty seat to sit down, and at this moment Tsunade saw Naruto sitting and cleared his throat, and said with a serious expression. "Okay, just now things haven''t happened. Let''s talk about this time Xiao Xiao organized a tail-crawling beast. Everyone here must know that what they want to do is not clear to me. Yes, but I vaguely feel that this matter will affect the turmoil of the entire world. " Tu Ying, the old man, answered with a drunk look "Isn''t there a strong man in your six-generation family in Muye Village? Let him go and destroy Xiao, and there is so much trouble." Tsunade took a cold look at Tu Ying, and when his brows were stretched out, he said harshly. "Although Naruto is very powerful, he is a man after all, and it is impossible to fight against all of Xiao." At the same time Tsunade was speaking, she was obviously partial to Naruto. However, Tsunade did not want Naruto to fight with Xiao from the bottom of her heart, otherwise Naruto should have any accidents and she would be heartbroken. Before, The death of his favorite person gave Tsunade a heavy blow. No matter what, Tsunade couldn''t let Naruto fight Xiao by himself. This is what Tsunade is prepared to say today. Chapter 397： : Show strength After a while of discussion, several people started discussing the topic around Xiao members. It was nothing more than how to solve Xiao''s organization. They all talked a little bit about the name of Xiao. They knew that Xiao''s strength was strong and everyone was a little dull. Naruto looked bored around the girls, looking for any pretty ninjas. Among them, one hand ju standing behind my Ai Luo is one, and there is a big sister standing there, there is no change in expression, but Naruto swept two, frowning a bit unhappy. There is also Tu Ying''s granddaughter, Black Earth, with short black hair, dark gray pupils, and leg-shaped stockings wrapped in round snow-white thighs. In addition to the airport a little regret, it is still a beautiful woman. It is a pity that the airfield destroyed all the images. Naruto shook his head and sighed with regret. However, the black soil did not consciously see Naruto, and she was very interested in this Naruto six generations. With such a small and strong strength, no one would not be curious. Naruto beckoned with a friendly greeting. Hei Tu smiled faintly, his smile was sincere, and nodded his head to say hello. Naruto swipes past, sets his eyes on Shuiying, and gives Naruto a first glance that this woman is very charming. It is a big beauty level, the most important change is convex, which shows the charm of mature women, the enchanting face is even more charming than Tsunade, a brown cross with long curly hair reaching the soles of the feet. With a slight smile, the smile was very gentle, with a smile on Naruto, and his eyes were full of curiosity. The two stared at each other for a while, and Naruto was still defeated. This kind of mischievous beauty is still very tempting. In order not to be rude, Naruto also turned to look at Tsunade. According to the beauty of the beautiful pupils, she smiled softly and whispered "This six-generation head is quite interesting. I heard that he has a lot of girls, and it looks like it''s not fake, but the men''s strength is liked by women. This is also human nature. Do you think it is Changjuro?" Changjuro looked a bit of Burmese. With so many people unable to answer Zhao Meiming, he just nodded gently. Zhao Meiming kept her face cold and said a little bit unhappy "Well, why don''t you talk?" The voice was not suppressed, but it was not heard by others, and there were other people whispering in the room, whispering and discussing the bright things with his subordinates, and suppressing Zhao Meiming''s words. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Qing with a blindfold cleared her throat and said seriously "Master Shuiying, please pay attention to your identity, the other party is only a seventeen-year-old child." Zhao Meiming sank, looking at Qing said "What''s wrong with a seventeen-year-old boy, I just like Zhengtai, don''t you agree?" Qing''s expression was a bit awkward, he said lightly "This, please respect Mr. Shuiying. If you say that the other party is also Naruto, and they are very powerful, they may be better than you." Zhao Meiming turned her eyes on Naruto, thinking that Naruto didn''t dare to look at her because she was shy, and said with a sweet smile at the corner of her mouth. "I like strong children, especially such handsome children." Qing Yi was looking stern and said harshly "Master Shuiying still pays attention, the other party will not like an old woman." Zhao Meiming''s face sank, turning her head and glaring at Qing with a stern glance. "Shut up, kill you carefully." Qing looked stiff, and she closed her mouth obediently. Zhao Meiming also looked at Naruto, and was very curious about Naruto. His eyes were full of strange eyes. Chang Shilang was a little bit appetizing, but his weak character didn''t dare to say anything at all. The discussion lasted for more than an hour, and finally Tsunade slaps the table, saying harshly "Xiao''s arrest of the tail beast is a matter for everyone in the five powers. All Xiao''s pursuit should contribute to each country." Lei Ying frowned, and said uneasily. "Did you kill Xiao yourself, and then you were afraid of being avenged for us?" Tsunade looked a little ugly and said to Lei Ying "Master Lei Ying, your righteous brother is also a human pillar. Don''t you be afraid they will come to you. You should know Xiao''s style. They won''t let any one of them down." Lei Ying snorted, saying disdainfully. "You''re afraid we won''t be afraid. Even if they come, I will let them come and go." Looking at Lei Ying''s ambitious look, Naruto sneered. Nana had reincarnation eyes, but it was no longer than before. Even if she died with soil, Lei Ying would never put her on her. Eyes. Naruto''s sneer let Lei Ying see it. Ai hadn''t looked at Naruto at first. Naruto''s strength will only make his country gradually weak. This is not a good development. Ai yelled at Naruto in a low tone. "What the **** are you laughing at, it''s all your stuff, don''t you want us to help you wipe your ass?" Watching Lei Ying''s temper, Naruto said lightly. "If you have the ability, just go back like this. I can tell you very clearly that walking alone, being attacked by Xiao, and arresting the tail beast, we will not send someone to help you, you must be clear." Ai Leng scans Naruto coldly, saying sarcastically "With your child, you can only be blamed for being able to help. We don''t need any help from Lei Zhiguo, we just know those people, not my opponents." Naruto poked his lips and murmured softly. "Stupid." Ai at the tip of the ear heard it, and Naruto''s voice was not too small. All of the film-level figures here easily heard Naruto''s curse. Each forehead was full of shame, they did not expect Naruto to dare to scold the hot-tempered thunder, and they were a bit sorry for Naruto. Even if Naruto killed 5 Xiao, but no one saw it with his own eyes, it was only because Naruto was assisted by others, or Xiao was already seriously injured. The people in Tuying are not very optimistic about Naruto''s strength. Heitu shook his head, sighed, and looked at Naruto with a little sympathy. At this point Ai was completely violent, and a thunderbolt flickered all over the body, and the clothes exploded with a bang, exposing the explosive muscles. Growled and shouted "Dare you yell at me, and today I will let you know what it means to die." As soon as he raised his fist, Ai hit the head of Naruto and smashed it on any occasion. The large fist in the bowl and the gold ring on the arm showed the horror of the strength of the fist. The whole body was flashing with thunder, electric light flint, flashed in front of Naruto, and did not hesitate to hit Naruto''s head with a fierce punch. Naruto was sitting still, and the others simply couldn''t respond because Naruto was already there. Unfortunately, I do nt know that Naruto simply looked down on this thunder, and gently stretched his arms to gather all the Chakras on the palms. Naruto s palms had blue light flashing, and the thick Chakras dazzled to emit a strong light . A stretch of his hand easily took the punch of Lei Ying. The room trembled, and Ai froze, her pupils enlarged, and her face surprised. The entire conference hall was silent, one by one staring at Naruto with a little stun. How strong the punch of Lei Ying was, they knew it, but it was as simple as being covered by Naruto. They all wondered if they were dreaming. The violent Ai felt her face lost, and when Naruto grabbed her fist, she immediately lifted another fist and hit Naruto. Naruto didn''t answer this time, but closed his eyes. He opened the six fairy modes in one second. While releasing Ai''s palm, he jumped forward, kicked back and kicked Ai''s stomach fiercely. The powerful force kicked Ai''s body like a cannonball into a wall. There was a loud bang, the wall collapsed, and Aiman ??s dust on the ground was not injured because of his strong body, but the appearance of the embarrassment made everyone shocked and admired Naruto s eyes . Zhao Meiming said with a smile on the corner of her mouth "This kid is pretty good." Chapter 398： : Shameless System Everyone saw that Naruto''s whole body was glittering with gold. The strong momentum made Toei and others look serious. They also understood that Naruto was not annoying at all, and Tsunade smiled proudly, looking at Naruto, his eyes. With a strong sense of love. wap.novelhall.com Ai was lying in the collapsed wall, Naruto stood up directly, with a cold smile on his face, and turned to look at the Ai lying on the ground. The quick seal of both hands is about to start ninjutsu. Seeing that the situation was not good, Tsunade, who knew Naruto''s power of ninjutsu, sank and roared. "Naruto, stop." Naruto stopped printing and turned to look at Tsunade. Tsunade stared at Naruto with a serious expression. Obviously, he did not want to cause Naruto to cause trouble. If he killed Lei Ying, it would mean that he would declare war on the kingdom of Thunder. Hands want to see it. Naruto still put down his hands with respect to Tsunade''s words. Although he was somewhat masculine, he still wanted to give Tsunade''s wife a face. Sitting at the table again, Naruto''s face was very leisurely, and his leisurely attitude was just like the two just judged. Everyone understands that Naruto is a hidden person. Don''t mess with this kind of person easily. Don''t think about it if you mess with it. Obviously, from the previous Chakra, some experienced people understand that it is a large ninjutsu. I was severely injured when I smashed it to death, and now I looked at Ai with some sympathy. To Naruto''s admiration, the old little shadow man first said "I promised five generations of Naruto." Shuiying and Fengying both agreed, and only Ai Yan couldn''t let it go. He didn''t expect that he would be knocked down by a 17-year-old child, and looked at Naruto coldly. Turning his head, he didn''t go back anymore, and did not forget to put down the sentence "Let''s go and see." Walked out with 2 attendants. The relationship between Yu Lei''s country deteriorated, and Tsunade didn''t say much, but he looked at Ai''s back a little seriously, and obviously he had an opinion on him. Several people entered the event, although Ai was missing, but the conversation was very easy. Naruto s strength made people such as Tu Ying and Shui Ying understand. At this time, you should try to please Muye Village as much as possible. Obviously Naruto''s future is limitless. Discussing the battle plan against Xiao, a few people left. The content of the discussion is nothing more than helping each other and finding Xiao. In fact, these are the second. The most important thing is to deepen the friendship between several countries and bring them together. The strength of the union is huge. As soon as the meeting was over, Naruto stretched her waist and stood up, preparing to find some girls in Sakura, but a system prompt sounded near her ears. "Ding, a special mission is triggered. Please ask the host to check if the black soil is an airport. The mission rewards 100 points of VIP experience, the mission time is 5 minutes, and the mission failure deducts 1,000 points of VIP experience." Naruto almost spit out blood and shouted in his heart "System, don''t be so shameless, we can still play happily." The system did not answer. Naruto only when it defaulted, and in the heart scolded the entire family of women, and then clicked three times to receive an hour, and then walked toward the black soil. Heitu was accompanying Tuying to leave here, and when he saw Naruto coming over, he asked in confusion. "Master Six Generations, is there anything wrong?" Naruto drew his head and pondered for a while. This kind of thing can''t be said directly. Otherwise, I will directly slap your chest. The other party will definitely give you a slap and scold a hooligan, so you need to be gentle. After thinking for a few seconds, Naruto said with a smile "I have something to tell you about Xiao?" Heitu was puzzled by Naruto''s smile. He heard Xiao thought it was a serious matter, and nodded his head. Turning his head to his grandfather and apologizing, he followed Naruto and left. Out of this room, Naruto stopped at a corner with black soil, looked around, and found that the place was easy to escape, and nodded with satisfaction. The black soil looked at Naruto, without any doubt. "What does Master Six Generations want to ask me about Xiao?" Naruto''s face was positive, looking at the black soil with a serious expression. "I heard that Xiao Dalara is your elder brother, is this the case?" Black soil was startled, his expression was a little startled, and he nodded and asked. "How did the six generations of adults know this?" Naruto said lightly "I heard what he said, he said you are our undercover, so you can understand why I am looking for you this time." Hei Tuqiao''s face was flustered, he said immediately "Absolutely nothing, Lord Six Generations, please believe me. I just called Brother Didala before. He is just my brother." Naruto straightens the way "Anyway, I must search you for the comfort of Kimye Village." Hearing the search, Black Earth raised his eyebrow and looked at Naruto with some discomfort. "Master Six Generations, what exactly do you want to do, is it just for a body search?" Naruto said with a serious face "Yeah, what are you afraid of, aren''t you just a man, rest assured I can understand it, but for the sake of Muye Village''s rules, let me be wronged." Speaking, Naruto pretended to be very serious, and he put his hands on the chest of the black soil. He had to say that it was really flat and unobstructed, although Ping also made Naruto sure that she was indeed a girl, because the man s There is a big difference between the body and the woman. As long as you touch the woman''s skin and pinch it a little, you can understand that the soft and smooth white skin is not available on the man. This soft touch is regardless of size and contains There is something that can excite men, as the so-called flat is also good, and the beauty is also uplifted. With a slight movement, Naruto seemed to have caught something. The black soiled face turned red, and even the mature face turned red, and his face was a little unhappy. "I''m a woman. Don''t mess around with the six generations." As soon as Naruto''s palms were patted, the black earth''s face was full of strange expressions. Perhaps it was the first time that a man had been moulded, and that pretty face was pink. Naruto said that he coughed a few times and was awkward. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it." Black soil gave Naruto a glance, and said with annoyance "Six generations of adults will finish searching for one place, and they will not want to eat me tofu. I heard that there are many girls of six generations of." Naruto spread his hands and said seriously "Of course not, am I such a shameless person?" Black soil looked at Naruto, and found that he didn''t want to lie, so he believed, nodded his head, and said seriously "Well, I believe that the six generations of adults are not that kind of person. You should now understand that I am not undercover." Naruto nodded, just ready to respond, but the pit task sounded "Ding, you get 300 points of experience for the completion of the task, and a special task accumulatively triggers. Please ask the host to kiss the black soil. The task reward is random. The task time is 1 minute. If the task fails, 1,000 points of VIP experience are deducted." Naruto decided not to do such a ridiculous task, only a thousand points of experience, why did he do this shameless task, waited for 60 seconds, the task failed, and heard that one thousand points of experience were deducted, Naruto felt that he had finally won system. Chapter 399： : Teasing Black Soil "Ding, special missions are cumulatively triggered. Please ask the host to kiss the black earth and say aloud that I am fascinated by you from the first sight. The mission rewards 200 points for VIP experience. The mission time is 1 minute. The mission failure is deducted by 2,000 points vip experience. novelhall.com " Hearing this system prompt, Naruto finally understood that no matter what he did, he could not beat the system. He looked up at the black soil, and he looked at Naruto with a doubtful expression, with a curious look in his eyes. Naruto took a deep breath, and after being prepared, it was a lightning shot. He stretched out his two hands, holding the black earth''s face, and kissed it without thinking. A fierce kiss, kissed for 1 minute, Naruto raised his head and said solemnly "I was fascinated by you at the first sight." After a choking kiss, Black Earth''s face became a little ruddy, and when he heard Naruto''s words, he reacted with a frown, and his face was a bit ugly. The face was really dark, and looked at Naruto coldly, his lips trembling a little. "That was my first kiss. It was my first kiss." Obviously it looks crazy. Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "That''s great. I kissed you anyway. Do you want me to give it back to you?" The black soil stared at Naruto coldly, and raised his hand to slap. While the black soil threw a slap, Naruto turned around and jumped, jumping on the roof. Slap a blank, black earth eyes rounded Naruto, growling loudly "Ghost, stand still for me, no matter if you are six generations or not, you must pay me today. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Naruto chuckled and said "Yes, how many kisses do you want me to accompany you, or to be my wife?" The angry black soil stopped for a moment, and looked at Naruto dumbfounded, and heard the wife, her heart beating violently, Naruto''s six generations of strength and identity, no girl is untempted, and that''s pretty The handsome face only makes the heart beat faster. Fang''s heart beat twice, and Black Earth immediately pressed it down, looking at Naruto coldly, saying coldly. "Is that the sixth generation of the lie to the girl, it seems that the rumors are true, you are the big radish." Naruto smiled slightly, stood on the roof, stared at the blackened face of the black soil and said "I like the word. I am really attentive, but I have the capital, the people I like, and I have the ability to give them the best things and the safest protection." The black soil was silent. She did not have any doubts about Naruto''s words. Naruto''s strength was stronger than that of Lei Ying, plus the identity of the sixth generation. If it was an ordinary girl, no one would refuse. However, she is not an ordinary girl. She is also the granddaughter of Tuying. She has to die to live as soon as she sees Naruto, but he does nt marry, but she has a little affection for Naruto. Already. With indifference, Heitu said coldly. "I won''t let you take my first kiss for nothing." The angry black soil exuded Chakra, and the whole body floated directly. Seeing Naruto''s eyes brightened, he said suddenly. "You''re a trick of light and heavy rock. Why didn''t I think this trick could fly." I completely forgot about the Naruto of Ninjutsu, and suddenly remembered it, I regretted it. The light and heavy rock art has been strengthened to the s level, and the speed and height of the flying out are better than black soil, and it is comparable to the ground by virtue of sky combat There are advantages. At this time, the black soil did not understand what Naruto was saying, but he printed his hands quickly, and did not want to yell at Naruto. "Water Margin, Water Horn." A rush of water rushed out and hit Naruto fiercely. Naruto''s hands are sealed, a very basic seal, the light and heavy rock technique is started, the body slowly rises, rises one centimeter, and then slams up, the speed is like a rocket, and only one afterimage can be seen. The water in the mouth of the black soil hit the roof, and a big slammed a big hole, the sound was too loud, attracting Tu Ying and others. Naruto''s body fluttered in the air, standing under the sky higher than the black soil, staring at him with a smile on his face and arms around his chest. The s-class light and heavy rock technique has a lot of special effects, the ascent height is stronger than that of black soil, and the flying speed is very fast, it is easy to control the flying speed and distance. Looking at Naruto''s body also floated, the black soil was shocked, and she completely forgotten that Naruto stole her kiss. At this time, Tu Ying and others also rushed to see Naruto''s ninjutsu, but he was shocked, but he didn''t ask much, but just raised Naruto''s strength to a higher level in his heart. But Naruto''s figure fluttered and rushed straight towards the black soil. Launch Chakra with all his strength. With Naruto Chakra, the speed of flight is like a bullet. With a snoring sound, for a second, he came to the black soil. The black soil was startled, and the whole person almost did not respond, and raised his hands to protect him in front of him. Naruto smiled slightly, reached out and held the palm of the black soil, and found that the palm of the black soil trembled slightly, and the pupils were enlarged, apparently thinking that Naruto was about to attack, his face showed a look of fear. Hold on to the palm of the black soil, which is fairly white, Naruto said with a smile "Rest assured, I never hit women, I''ve always been very gentle on beauties." With a slight smile, Naruto kissed in the face of Tu Ying in the face of Tu Ying, a wave. The black earth blushed, it was flushed, and his grandfather was still underneath. It was embarrassing and shy, and he just wanted to find a place to hide. Naruto laughed, let go of his hands on the black soil, and fell to the ground. Don''t look at the surprised expression of Tuying in front, and strode away. Only stunned people left. Looking at Naruto''s figure, the black soil bit his white teeth, a very angry expression, shouted "Naruto, you don''t want to leave." The old Tuying face sank and shouted at the black soil. "Come back, as you are not yet an opponent of the sixth generation." Heitu looked at Naruto unconvinced, and reluctantly came to Tuying''s side. Tuying didn''t say anything, Naruto''s strength was not something they could provoke, and the relationship between Muye Village could not be stiffened, so Tuying was still silent, and this kind of thing was not a big deal. Naruto just made fun Naruto is happy to be her granddaughter. Of course, this does not mean that he can forcibly marry regardless of his daughter''s thoughts, but only open one eye and close one. Chapter 400： : Rich harvest Naruto holds his head in both hands, walks along an alley, glances at the reward, and gains 600 VIP experience. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The VIP experience is a very good thing. Now the strongest system is only 3 levels away, but he is looking forward to rising to level 10 and opening the 1,000 VIP10 gift boxes. If 1,000 are calculated according to time, they are all nearly three years old. Time to gain. This is definitely a very rich gift. Although Naruto doesn''t need to improve its strength anymore, huge forces are needed. In order to be stable in the Naruto world, one''s strength can''t explain anything. Only strong forces can achieve stability. Naruto walking on the road, met Shuiying and a group of people, originally intended to pass by, but the beauty of Shuiying stopped Naruto. With a smile, Zhao Meiming stared at Naruto. "Master Six Generations is good. I didn''t expect you to be so young and strong, your sister likes strong children, especially children like you." Reached out a fair hand, modeled Naruto''s head, and smiled as Mei Ming''s face turned into a flower. On the enchanting face, except for that eye, the whole face had a sweet smile, very sincere. However, Qing Nianlu coughed awkwardly a few times, implying that Zhao Meiming put a little respect, Zhao Meiming simply ignored it, but just kept nagging Naruto''s head. Naruto can''t help but stiffen. His head has been molded for a long time. Now he is no different than before. Only he can mold, and no one else can mold him. However, the hand model of a big beauty is also a very good deal. So Naruto looked at Zhao Meiming with a smile "Beautiful lady Shuiying is so pretty. Can you tell beautiful lady your name?" When I heard this sister, Zhao Meiming was smiling and blooming, and she stroked Naruto''s head, and smiled like honey. "My sister''s name is Zhao Meiming. The younger brother of the sixth generation will really please the girls. It seems that the rumors are true. You must be so good. There must be many girls?" Naruto laughed and said to Mei Ming''s face "Of course, I am a powerful sixth generation. Wap.novelhall.com" Listening to Naruto''s bragging words, according to the beautiful branches of the Meiming music, the weapon was shaken for a while, and Naruto swallowed her throat, wondering if Tsunade would be worse. Such a big weapon is absolutely comfortable to rub. It is not good to make pillows at night, and the softness is definitely a first-rate "pillow." Staring at Zhao Meiming''s face, I looked at the body of the enchanting beauty, from top to bottom, the most characteristic is that green, and brown long hair, most of the white snow on the chest, slender white hands, round Full snow-white thighs exude strong female hormones from time to time. As for the identity of Shui Ying, and being so beautiful, Naruto was a little bit tempted. Getting Zhao Meiming can not only indirectly control the country of water, but also get a beauty. This is a very exciting thing. Conquering a girl is Naruto''s greatest fun now. Of course, ordinary girls, Naruto still don''t look down on it. Only strong and charming girls can give him the desire to conquer. With a slight smile, Naruto set Zhaomeiming as his next wife''s goal in his heart. Zhao Meiming didn''t know what Naruto was thinking, but just thought that Naruto was very interesting. It was completely out of interest. He put that white palm on Naruto''s head and said with a smile. "Six generations, I remember you called Naruto, right, can I call you Naruto brother in the future?" Naruto looked at Zhao Meiming lazily and said with a slight smile. "This is not okay, I like you to call my husband better." As soon as Naruto''s words came out, Zhao Meiming froze for a moment, her smile stiffened on her face, her face was like a peach blossom, she was a little blushed, but she was a little happy. It seems that he really likes Naruto. Is this a so-called love, or is he a big fan of Naruto? And Changjuro behind Zhao Meiming was unhappy, a feeling of being snatched by someone, filled his heart, thinking about it or not, stood up and pointed at Naruto. "Don''t be so rude to our master Shuiying, even if you are the sixth generation of Muying, it won''t work." Naruto glanced at the thin child, and slapped his lips. "Little shit, grown up talking, go away." Changjuro''s face was a bit ugly, he pointed at Naruto with a sullen expression, his face flushed, and he couldn''t speak. It should be said that his shy character made him wonder what to refute. Zhao Meiming''s face was a bit bad. Although she liked Naruto, she also liked Changjuro very much, a kind of affection for her younger brother. Let Zhao Meiming pick up Naruto''s palm and frown. "Master Six Generations, please pay attention to your words." Naruto looked up at Zhao Meiming. There was not much difference in height, just a few centimeters taller, and he said with a smile. "I want to make it clear that I am not a good person and I like you very much. From now on I will definitely make you a candidate for my wife." With a smile, it reveals an overbearing attitude. Zhao Meiming''s face was a little pink, and her shy expression was hidden, showing an angry look. "I don''t like children, and you and I are so old, please don''t say such things." Changjuro stared at Naruto with a grimace, apparently looking at his rival. Naruto didn''t notice the expression of Chojuro, but looked at Meimei tightly and said with a smile "The age gap is nothing, as long as there is love." Zhao Meiming: "" She just felt that Naruto in front of her was more open than her. This kind of Naruto made Zhao Meiming unbearable, especially the handsome face, which made Zhao Meiming''s heart throb and marry Naruto. Such a thing, she could not help but feel that it was not a bad thing. And powerful, it is easier to surrender. Zhao Meiming, who started Lenglai, didn''t know what to think. Naruto wouldn''t take too many tubes, he stretched his hands directly, and held Zhao Meiming''s enchanting face, thinking about it, he would put his lips up. This was a compulsive and overbearing kiss. Zhao Meiming''s face was flushed with red hearts, her heart was beating, looking at Naruto, and enlarging those beautiful pupils, she couldn''t react for a moment. A kiss for 2 minutes, while Naruto left, did not forget to whisper in the ear of Zhaomeiming "Remember my name, and this kiss, I will make you my own." Domineering words echoed for a long time beside Zhao Meiming''s ears, two peach blossoms on his face, and petrochemicals stood there. No one responded when Naruto left. After 5 minutes, Naruto walked out of the alley before hearing a woman roaring "Naruto, how dare you take my precious first kiss." Hearing that cry, Naruto molds her lips and feels the lingering fragrance left on her lips, smiling. "It looks like today''s harvest is good, the first kiss of the two beauties, haha, cool." Chapter 401： : What happened for a month There are some details about the Naruto congress that have not been discussed, so Sha Ying, Tu Ying, and Shui Ying have stayed in Muye Village, and entertained them. wap.novelhall.com Tsunade started to get busy again, and every night in the evening, she liked Naruto complaining. The old joke of Tuying was so cold that she couldn''t get too busy with too many tasks. Holding on to the white and delicate body of Tsunade, Naruto chuckled and let Tsunade persist for a few more months to let her enjoy her leisure time. Tsunade smiled the flower with a small mouth, and said a gentle kiss on Naruto''s lips, thank you husband. For more than three days in a row, Naruto found out that Tsunade was becoming more mature and beautiful. Of course, this was also the reason why he nourished every day. Stretching out a lazy waist, looking at the morning light, Naruto murmured with ease. "I don''t know how the tail beasts are collected. This matter must be hurry up. Don''t let me down too much." While Naruto was enjoying the breakfast daylight, a beautiful figure rushed up and hugged Naruto with a rush. That slightly-developed chest made Naruto look dumbfounded and turned to look at the fireworks with a sweet smile on his face. Huahua raised the eyes of the white pupil, staring at Naruto unblinkingly, complaining with a small mouth and complaining "Brother Naruto, why can''t I see you these days and ignore me at all, I''m also Naruto''s younger wife." When talking about his wife, Hua Huo was not a little shy, but stared boldly. Naruto smiled slightly and turned his head to prove that he was facing the firework, holding his face in both hands with a smile. "Sister Huohuo likes me so much. Would you like to have a child for me?" Huahuo''s face turned red, shyly buried that little head in Naruto''s arms, and he answered with a nasal sound, his face constantly rubbing Naruto''s chest. Naruto couldn''t help itching, pushing Huana''s face lightly, and the blushing flowers didn''t dare to look at Naruto, and her moist face was pink. Reaching out and gently holding Hana''s face, Naruto lowered his head and kissed him, Hana''s eyelids trembled, his white pupils'' eyes closed, and Naruto''s lips were met with a kiss. It''s not the first time to kiss. Except for the last step, Naruto basically does everything that should be done. The two held me in the yard for a while, and Naruto left here. In the mood of perseverance, Naruto left the yard and rushed to the Naruto building, but did not enter, but chose a place without people, opened the cycle of reincarnation, and called out the God of Destruction organization. 3 figures flickered and flashed in front of Naruto. Naruto frowned, and asked in a serious tone. "What about the rest?" A short-haired female ninja kneeling on one knee, respectfully said "One is following the Xiao organization, and two are out to execute the tasks issued by the outline hand." Naruto''s eyebrows stretched out, and he thought someone was dead, but after thinking about it, there was no such possibility. The destructive organization had reincarnation, shadow-level strength, and it was not ordinary difficulty to kill. Waving her hand to experiment with her, Naruto asked calmly "How is Xiao catching the tail beast?" The female ninja looked down respectfully at the ground and said seriously "So far, only nine, one, eight, and six have not been captured." Only two tail beasts were finished. This news really made Naruto happy, and instructed to pay more attention to Xiao''s tail beast capture, so he left here. In fact, there is no need for Naruto to send someone to investigate. Xiao will eventually come to Naruto. There are no Naruto 1 and 9 tails here, what do they use to wake up the 10 tails. ... For more than a month, Sasuke had a new situation there, and Osumaru couldn''t wait to get Sasuke''s body. Unfortunately, Sasuke didn''t want to give Oshimaru his own body at all. After Naruto''s blow, Sasuke used half a month to strengthen his ability and once again improved a stage. The big snake pill brought Sasuke down, indicating that to get his body, the deadline has been reached. Sasuke with two eyes and three hooks wrote round eyes. With special abilities, the body of Dashe Wan was beheaded and killed, and it was completely swallowed in the outer space of Da Shewan. With the power of Osumaru, Sasuke Chakra is strong enough, but unfortunately these are not enough to make him defeat Naruto. He glanced indifferently at the death of Dashe Wan, without moving the gold. Sasuke sank, and said coldly "Why didn''t you help him, weren''t you his most powerful men?" Sasuke was jealous of Kim''s writing round eyes, of course, more afraid. If Kim suddenly shot, he would probably die here, but now Jin''s failure to make him confused. Looking at Sasuke, Kim looked cold and said "The big snake pill thing is no longer my business." Sasuke''s pupils were enlarged, a smile appeared on the corners of her mouth, and she smiled coldly, looking directly at Kim. "Then do you want to be my subordinate?" Kim looked at Sasuke without much thought, and nodded. Sasuke rejoiced for a while. Kim''s strength could become his subordinates, and he had the capital to defeat Naruto. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that all this was arranged by Naruto. ... On the side of Xiao''s members, Itachi and Oniguchi went to the trouble of six tails. The six-tailed rhinoceros, the current host is the country of water, and the fog-tolerant poem, took a lot of effort. When the two stopped and rested, Nami arrived alone and looked at Itachi coldly. "The six-tail occupancy is there." As soon as Itachi''s pupils contracted, he clearly noticed that Nami''s breath became stronger and stronger. Itachi''s expression was not unusual, but he said calmly. "Because he ran away, the guy spewed out foam and flew away at high altitude." Nana frowned, spit out two indifferent words softly "waste." Itachi did not speak, but looked at Nami with a ugly look. Sneaky was a little unwilling, and called calmly to Nami "I said, little girl, if you have the ability, you can try it yourself. That guy''s bubble is different from ordinary ninjutsu." Nami took a faint glance at the ghost, and did not speak, but her eyes were shocked. She opened the reincarnation eyes and glanced around to find the wounded and escaped form of the fog and tolerance. The body flashed and rushed up quickly. A quick glance at Nami''s eyes, Itachi''s body was a little shocked, and he muttered in a low voice. "Reincarnation, it seems that there is a very powerful force behind this little girl to help her, otherwise it will not evolve into reincarnation so quickly." Sneaky looked at Itachi asking in surprise. "You said that little girl used reincarnation." Itachi thought for a while and didn''t answer the sneaky words. Chapter 402： : Naruto strong After leaving the extermination organization, Naruto walked to the place where Feng Ying lived. He hadn''t seen Temari for several years. He still missed Temari, the elder sister. novelhall.com Especially the majestic gesture, the way he gritted his teeth, which was a very interesting thing. By virtue of Naruto''s identity, no one will be obstructed to enter the place where Fengying lives, and Feng Ai Luo also ordered, and Naruto is a good friend, and should not be indifferent. This also caused Naruto to have a great reputation in the country of the wind, so everyone knows that Naruto has a good relationship with my Ai Luo. Of course they wouldn''t understand that Nairoto was under my control. When I walked into this fairly large house, I only took Temari and Kanjiro with me, and the room seemed empty. As soon as Naruto stepped into the room, Temari and Kanjiro, who had the strength of Zhong Ren, immediately noticed Naruto''s terrifying Chakra breath. Such familiarity made the two brows frown deeply, Teju looked unhappy, and seeing Naruto would only make her feel dull. Along the breath of Temari, Naruto walked through a long corridor, and after taking a bend, I saw Temari, Kanjiro, and Ai Luo, who were sitting in the room, standing idly, as if they were communicating. Ai Luo looked at Naruto, and nodded his head as a greeting. He didn''t reveal much of Naruto s identity in front of outsiders. Naruto didn''t look at me Ai Luo but instead focused on the mature Temari. Naruto who doesn''t want to scream with open hands "My wife Temari I miss you so much." With a leap in shape, relying on Naruto s stature, only the flowers were in front of everyone, and Temari was hugged by Naruto before he could escape. Raised high, Temari''s body is very soft and soft, so Naruto doesn''t make much effort at all. Temari''s face turned rosy, and some ugly shouted at Naruto. "Let me down, hooligan, stop me. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Kanjiro was stunned, and looked at Naruto with admiration. "Six generations of adults, you haven''t expected to see you for a few years, and you are getting bolder." Naruto''s hands tightly wrapped around Temari''s waist and gently lowered her, but the hand holding Temari''s thin waist did not let go, smiling and turning to look at Kanjiro said "If I marry Temari, shouldn''t you call me brother-in-law, you don''t have to call Master Sixdaime." Kanjiro''s face was a little embarrassed. He looked at Teju''s spitting eyes, and said ugly. "Master Liu Daimu still think about how Sister Temari married you." Shouju stretched his hands behind his back and held the three-star fan, and he was about to split it. Naruto turned his head and looked at Teju''s eyes, and didn''t want to, just kissed it, holding the ruddy lips of Teju, a kiss of death. I kissed Temari''s neck red before letting her go. White hands fell down, and the Samsung fan in his hand fell to the ground. Teju looked a little breathless, biting Bai Jie''s teeth, staring at Naruto with his eyes screaming. "You''re looking for death, Kanjiro quickly come over to help, and grab this guy for me." Kanjiro had watched him, and when he heard Teju''s words, he took a few steps back and waved his hands. "I don''t dare to catch this guy, Temari, you can ask for more blessings, anyway, as Naruto''s wife, and a sixth generation wife''s identity." After speaking, he turned around and left, he was afraid that he would be involved if he stayed. Although Temari is his sister, Naruto is not a bad person. Helping them so many times will not harm Temari. The most important thing is that Naruto is strong. If he really becomes his brother-in-law, the relationship between the country of wind and the country of fire will be even closer, which is what they want to see. So Kanjiro decided not to get involved in this matter. Watching Kanjiro escape, Tejuki''s whole body trembled and turned to stare at Naruto. "Let me go, otherwise I''m really angry." Naruto smiled, sitting on the ground without care for Temari, holding her in the arms with her hands, and holding her in her arms. Temari struggled for a while, struggling a lot. Naruto didn''t think much about it, he sent out the chakra breath, and the powerful chakra breath shook the house. Feeling the deepest Temari, forgetting the struggle, looking at the shaking roof, and then looking at Naruto''s naked eyes, there is a deep shock in my heart, and I dare not resist. "Obviously lies in Naruto''s arms. At this time, Ai Luo also went out, leaving only Naruto and Temari, and found that there were only two men, solitary men and widows, Temari was shaking, his eyes looked at Naruto with a little fear, and his voice was shaking. "Naruto, don''t mess around. Although you are a country here, if you mess around, our country of wind will not let you go." Naruto smiled slightly and hugged Teju''s waist tightly, letting her sit in her arms, keeping Yusu''s face horizontal, and said with a smile "Rest assured, I won''t force you, I just want to talk to you about not seeing the pain of your acacia." Shouju heard it will not force his face to be better, when he heard the second sentence, his face became dark, and his tone was a little unpleasant. "What acacia, I told you, I don''t like children." Naruto smiled without any movement on his face, but just stretched out his hands, grabbed the palms of Temari, and said calmly "Then you see me as a kid now?" Teju turned to look at Naruto, staring at Naruto''s calm expression, and his tall and powerful Chakra breath. Fang''s heart trembled, reminding Naruto of her previous request for her body, making Teju blush. Blushing and not speaking, Naruto laughed, and clenched her white and tender palm, smiling. "It''s better that you marry me. I will make you well. I don''t need to think about anything. I will protect you forever." Teju''s face was a little rosy. Of course, Naruto''s every word made her heart suddenly shake. She didn''t dare to see Naruto''s eyes, and barely put on a dull face and said "I won''t believe you. You are simply a big satyr. With so many girls at home and so much care, I can''t believe you." Naruto smiled, looked closely at Temari''s face, lowered his head gently, and touched Temari''s white forehead with his head. His eyes were only 1 cm away from Temari''s moist eyes, and a corner of his mouth showed a smile. "Although I''m a big pervert, I won''t treat any girl badly. Being with me will only make you happy, and I won''t let anything unhappy accompany you." Staring at Naruto''s eyes, Teju was a little flustered, biting her lower lip, not speaking, and turning her eyes to dare not to face Naruto. Naruto straightens his face, only to show a slight smile "Do you know how much I missed you in three years, I really like you, otherwise I won''t see you so soon, you should understand that with my strength, which girl in your country of wind cannot get it, but I just want you alone." Temari has no doubt about Naruto''s words. Such overbearing love words are most fascinating. The whole country of the wind is not right, it should be said to be five major countries, and Naruto''s reputation is all loud. It is also the ideal prince for many girls, and this is what she has seen before. I heard Naruto only for her. Teju, a girl who had never heard any confession, panicked, her face flushed, her face flushed, her mouth opened, and she didn''t know what to say. After thinking about it for a long time, I whispered "I really can make you like it so much." Chapter 403： : Temaris Heart The words of Temari made Naruto happy and knew that there was hope. Naruto of Le dropped his head and kissed Temari''s lips, and Temari quickly raised his hands and pushed away Naruto''s face. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Exclaimed with a frown "Hey, don''t be an old man. Don''t you like me, you like my body." Naruto said with a smile "Of course, I like whatever you are." Such sweet love words made Teju''s head dizzy, blushing, and lowered her little head. Naruto smiled slightly, stretched out a hand, pinched Temari''s chin, and let her look at herself. Shouju''s face was blushing, her eyes dodging, her hands holding Naruto''s clothes, she missed the little girl who was in love for the first time. Naruto can''t help but feel happy, looking at the big hole in his heart, deeply looking at Teju''s eyes, saying seriously "Promise me, I can make you happy, leave you unharmed, make you strong, and become a wife. I won''t abandon you." Temari''s face was rosy, and she was watching Naruto. The sweet words made her feel sweet, opened her mouth, and finally made a soft hum from her small nose. The sound was sweet and moving, with a very cool feeling. Naruto''s face showed a smug smile, and he smiled and lowered his head to kiss Temari again. But Temari raised her palm in front of Naruto, frowning and said to Naruto. "Remember that you speak today, you can''t like other girls in the country of wind, otherwise I will make you look good." Naruto laughed, took the palm of his hand, said with a smile "You didn''t know it before. I only have you in my eyes. I don''t like those little girls. I just like to slap you." Teju mouth laughed a charming arc, sweet and happy, bowed his head and kissed Naruto''s lips. After the kiss, there was another look of shame, and he looked at Naruto with admiration. "Well, I believe what you say, you are the first to say that you like me, and the first to like me." Immersion in love and happiness, Temari''s face was full of smiles. The corners of the mouth are not only mature beauty, but also the shyness unique to virgins. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Naruto kissed Temari''s lips boldly, and slowly extended his hands along that white thigh. However, he was stopped by the palm of Temari and raised his head away from Naruto''s lips. "No way now. I have to talk to Kanjiro about this before I can let you touch it." Naruto doesn''t have much insistence. It is very simple to settle Kanjiro. He is not in a hurry. Only by giving Teju wholehearted surrender can she get the most comprehensive love. The two were cuddling each other and said love words, and that sweet love words gave Teju a special feeling. He has never heard the love words of a man, so Teju has always had a very sweet smile on his face, and was deeply fascinated by Naruto. When she thought of Naruto like her, she felt a shy sweetness in her heart. For girls of this era, as long as simple love words can fascinate them, Naruto is really willing to please them, the charm of Temari is a pout from time to time, a fierce look, another shy little shy The girl looks. She was blushed by Naruto''s love words, and she did not forget to warn Naruto to cheat her. For such a cute Temari, Naruto is of course impossible to lie. The beauty sister will only let him like it from the heart. And talking for a while, when Naruto held her cheeky hands and came out. Kanjiro''s chin was about to fall to the ground, and he really wondered if Naruto was using hypnosis to hypnotize Juju. Shouju saw Kanjiro, his face returned to normal, a brow yang, said in a serious tone. "Kanjiro, Naruto is your brother-in-law from today. I decided to marry him." Kanjiro looked at Naruto with admiration, so the hot temari can also be subdued. These six generations do have a set. However, after thinking about it, Kanjiro also thought it was normal, because only Naruto can play Teju with boldness. No one dares to mess with Teju''s temper in the country of wind. Even he has to retreat. He looked up and found that it was noon, and Naruto turned and looked at Temari. "Shouju wife, are you going to see Gangshou now?" Temari looked at Naruto asking differently "Why go to Tsunade?" Naruto bowed his head and said in Teju''s ear "Master Tsunade is also my wife. You must inform her about this, so that you can join Muye Village in Temari." Shouju''s face turned red, and Naruto gave her a nasty look. She didn''t expect Naruto to have Tsunade, and thought of the mighty fifth-generation Naruto. Teju''s heart was dull and jealous, but more shocked. Of course, there are still some disbelievers. Seeing Naruto who distrusts Temari, he lifts Temari with both hands and yells Tejia Jiao yelling "Let me down. Don''t be in so many people. It''s hard to feel sorry." Naruto said with a smile "At my speed, no one can see." After speaking, he turned around and leaped, ran towards the Naruto Building, his body flickered like a red light, and no one really saw it. Jumping in front of the Naruto building, without going through the door, he jumped into the window he was looking at. With Temari falling to the ground, Tsunade was reviewing the documents, and he said without raising his head when he heard the sound of a person landing. "How many times has Naruto told you, come in and walk through the door, don''t be so reckless." Naruto put down Temari, bypassed the table full of documents in front of him, and came to Tsuna in front of him. "Tsunade wife, there is one thing to trouble you." As soon as Tsunade looked up, he was so angry that he gave Naruto a white look, and when he wanted to ask something, he saw Temari. Looking at the stunned Temari, Tsunade''s face was a little ruddy, and his eyes were full of complaints and swept Naruto. Naruto smiled, stretched her hands around Tsuna''s neck and hips, and hugged her from her seat. Gently twisted, Naruto was sitting on the big chair that Tsute was just sitting, and said with a smile of Tsuna. "I want Temari to join our Koba village and become my wife. What are the procedures?" Tsunade''s face was a little ruddy, his hands were tightly tied to Naruto''s neck, and he did not let go. He glanced at Juju and said in a tone of surprise. "Temju really wants to marry you?" Shouju blushed and nodded, afraid to look at Naruto ahead. She was deeply shocked in her heart, admiring Naruto''s strength, even the fifth generation of Naruto was able to be a wife, and Teju left only deep admiration in her heart. Tsunade glanced at Naruto with a bit of grievance, but it was obviously a bit of a taste, but he did not lose his temper, and said with a smile to his opponent Ju "That welcomes Temari Ju to join Koba Village." Teju gave a glance at Naruto in front of him, remembering those love words, nodded blushingly. Tsunade looked at Naruto with a smile. "Naruto, sister Temari is the daughter of the four generations of Fengying. If you marry her, you can really make the relationship between Muye Village and Sha Ren Village more harmonious." Naruto smiled slightly, and said with a greasy face on Tsunade''s face. "I didn''t marry Temari for this thing, I just really like her." The sincere words moved Teju for a while, and Naruto''s eyes did look a little more tender. Tsunade smiled sweetly, looking at Naruto''s expression of admiration. Standing aside, watching for a long time, the mute could not help but cleared his throat and said "Master Tsunade, please continue to work quickly, and Liuming Renjun should not disturb Master Tsunade, and have more time to accompany Xiaoying them, don''t mess with flowers." Naruto released the arms of Tsuna, and stood up, walked towards the mute, stretched out a hand to pinch the mute chin, and said with a smile "Isn''t Silent Sister jealous? Is it because I haven''t been close for a few days and miss me?" Silent white glanced, blushed, lowered his head, and said in a thin voice "Naruto, don''t make fun of me, go back quickly, Sakura and others are waiting for you." Naruto laughed, kissed his face in silence, turned his head to hold Temari''s hand, and hurried to the house. Back home, Sakura and others didn''t say anything about Temari. With Naruto''s strength and care, they are already considered tacit, because they know that the strong Naruto will make them more happy. This is the privilege of the strong. Chapter 404： : Something went wrong The mist was heavy in the morning, one week had passed since the Naruto convention, and Tsunade looked at a document on the table, his hands supporting his head for a while. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Looked up and said solemnly to mute "Go get Naruto." Holding the piglet silent, said a bit aggrieved. "Master Gangshou, don''t let me go. Every time Lord Six Daime will make fun of me every time I see him, I don''t want to be ashamed anymore. Now everyone in the village knows that I am Lord Six Daime." Tsunade smiled twice, and his smile was a bit bitter. If it had been the past, he should have laughed brightly. With a positive expression, Tsunade said solemnly. "Well, hurry up and get Naruto''s guy, something has happened since." Silent, he realized that the situation was not right, and hurried out in a hurry. Without going through the gate, he jumped directly from the window, wearing an elegant kimono, jumping at the top of the building, looking around at the figure of Naruto, to see where Naruto might be. At this time, Naruto usually sleeps at home, or goes shopping with Xiaomeiqin, and buys some strange things for Xiaomeiqin and others. He kept jumping on the top of the building, and at a glance he saw Naruto on a small stall in front of him, holding a mirror to look closely. Quiet and silent, hopping over it. While jumping, he jumped high, exposing his slender snow-white thighs, letting Naruto look full. Turning his head to look at the silence, Naruto lowered the mirror in his hand, walked over and held the silent palm, said with a smile on his face. "Silent sister, come and buy some cosmetics for you, make you more tender. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Silence was held by Naruto''s palm without much resistance, but he said solemnly to Naruto. "Mr. Naruto, Lord Tsunade has something urgent to ask for you, and it is possible that something may have happened to you, Lord." Naruto''s face sank, and he lifted his vice smile. He nodded and said nothing, and ran towards the Naruto building. Silently looking at Naruto''s somber look, he hurried to follow. Two people jumped back and forth. After a while, he came to Naruto''s office. Tsunade watched Naruto come in, his face was deep and he said in a serious tone. "Naruto, since I also said that I have investigated about the behind the organization, that is, the leader of Xiao, it seems that it is possible to fight." After submitting a document and presenting it in front of Naruto, it was obvious that it was also written from a natural source. After several years of visits and visits to Zi Lai Ye, he finally found two former apprentices at a particular time, and then verified his conjecture. Nagato and Xiaonan, who have reincarnation eyes, are two of his former apprentices in Yuyin Village, while Payne is the leader of the Xiao organization. He is also in Yuyin Village. Payne has a relationship. I wrote it down completely, and I also briefly described it later. I want to investigate again, obviously I want to investigate these two people in depth. Naruto''s face was pondering for a while, and then he realized that it was time for Taejeong to die. After Taejee s death, Payne attacked Muye Village. Naruto also has some good feelings about being here, although it is not big, but how to help him become Naruto. Thanks to this matter, I felt so thankful, Xie Mingren decided to let Zilai live. Judging from the current documents, it is likely that Zilai has not yet met. The thought of Naruto looked up and looked at Tsunade seriously. "Since I''m here now, let''s go and see." Tsunade looked at Naruto, his expression was a little serious, and that face suddenly cooled down, and he cried out without thinking. "No, I can''t let you go." Naruto was stunned, but Tsunade didn''t expect it to be so loud. Tsunade also noticed the voice coming over, and quickly calmed down the anxiety in her heart. She looked at Naruto with a serious expression and said seriously "I have lost a lot of close people. I don''t want to lose you anymore. Naruto, even if you come from danger, I won''t let you go. Now you are my closest person." In Tsunade''s heart, Naruto now has an unshakable status, higher than ever, which is why he gave Naruto an innocent body. From end to end, Tsunade is still very clear. Naruto smiled at the anxious eyes of Shi Gangshou, walked forward, gently holding Gangshou''s increasingly charming and mature face, bowed his head and gently kissed Gang''s forehead, said calmly "No one in this world can kill me, obediently wait for me to come back." After a gentle kiss, Naruto has picked up a document on the table and jumped out of this window. Tsunade turned back to God, only to find that Naruto left, biting his lower lip and looking at Naruto with a sad expression. Silently stepped forward, and the clever said "Master Tsunade, Naruto is already powerful enough, so you don''t have to worry too much." Looking at the silence, Tsunade sighed deeply and said with a bit of complaint. "Aren''t you unaware of Naruto''s personality, and I''m afraid he''s really in an accident like this?" Mute could not help but cover her mouth and chuckled, said with a smile "Master Tsunade, your expression now seems to be a wife who hasn''t been married long, and it looks like you like Naruto more than me." Tsunade''s face turned red, and she was charmingly white and silent, and called a little temper. "Dare to tease me, you are going to die." Mute smiled and crooked her mouth, and she was not afraid of Tsunaru at all. It should be said that the two had shared the bed with Naruto. In the silent mind, Tsunade was no longer a master, but a sister. ... This time leaving Naha Village, Naruto did not bring any girls, after all, Payne had reincarnation, which is different from all the others before. The six strengths are not comparable to ordinary movie-level characters. He is now trying to save people and has no mood to do other things. Looking at the map in his hand, Naruto hurried out. As soon as he came out of the gate of Muye Village, his eyes shook, and the reincarnation eye opened, jumping towards the woods ahead. With Naruto''s reincarnation eye-body technique increased a hundredfold, Naruto''s speed has reached its limit, and the body can only see a red light flashing in the woods. According to previous memories, Naruto understands that the location of Tajiya is precisely Yuyin Village, the country of rain. Intersecting with Muye Village, Naruto now has a speed of 100 meters per second, and it will take less than a day to get there. Glancing at the map for a few moments, keep the small piece of Yu Rencun in mind. Naruto murmured secretly with a smile on his lips. "Don''t let me down too much at Vortex Nagato." Chapter 405： : On the occasion of Konan Yuyin Village, where it rains all year round, never sunny, never sunshine, only thick cumulus clouds. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network At this time, Yuyin Village fits a word, drizzle. Sui is also looking at one person. The relaxed expression also looked at Xiao Nan ahead and asked calmly. "I thought you were dead. It turned out to be paper. Right, what about Uzumaki Nagato and Yahiko?" Xiao Nan was wearing clothing embroidered with red clouds, and a black trench coat "Xiao Organization". Her hair color was light blue-purple, her pupil color was light orange, and she had a lilac paper flower on the right side of her head. There was no change in her expression, her figure slowly rose, and the paper flying around her continued to rush behind her. Xiao Nan''s body is getting taller and taller, and when reaching a certain height, those pieces of paper all condense a pair of wings. The white paper wings looked coldly at him without talking. He has also lost his face and said solemnly "Do you think you can become an angel like this?" Xiao Nan spit out five words slowly "I want to kill you." One of those wings, launching a small piece of paper quickly towards the tap, a small piece of paper, cut through the sky, and rushed over fiercely. There was also a hand printed with a hand, and a flame sprayed out, hitting the small piece of paper to constantly offset the piece of paper, because too many pieces of paper were too aggressive, but it couldn''t reach Xiao Nan''s side. Xiao Nan has more and more pieces of paper, and since he finally can''t support it, he rolls on the spot and rolls aside. And the pieces of paper hit the floor constantly, smashing a cloud of smoke. Lai also rolled aside, spraying a toad oil on Xiao Nan''s body, and at the same time launched his long white head and wrapped Xiao Nan around. Unconsciously, Xiao Nan, who had eaten a loss, was wrapped in tap hair, but the expression did not change from beginning to end, his face was cold, and his eyes seemed to be hopeless. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Bound to Xiao Nan''s self-initiated, he didn''t start directly, and the doubts in his stomach made two teachers and apprentices who hadn''t seen each other talk for a while. Talking about Payne, who Payne is, has Yahiko and Nagato been dead. Xiao Nan didn''t want to tell Zilai about two people. At this time, the beasts of the six Penn ran out, and the hands were printed, summoning the big crab, the big crab spit out foam, and washed away all the toad oil from Xiaonan. He also had to jump into the air to avoid the bubbles. The big crab waved the huge forceps and rushed at him fiercely. Lai also tied his hands with his hands and started the chaos of lion hair. His hair became crazy and long. He tied it to the big crab, tied it, turned it over, and the crab disappeared into a cloud of smoke. And the hair that grew longer also fluttered that white hair, the white hair continued to stretch, and the front end turned into a large mouth and rushed up towards the beast. Open-mouthed, white-haired biting the beast''s canal. Bai Lai also asked with a serious expression "Nagato, have you changed, where has Yahiko gone?" The beast said indifferently "That guy died long ago." At the same time as the conversation, the beast''s path again exerted its strength, please let go of your hair, and clasp your hands together to launch psychic skills to summon more psychic beasts. He also jumped into shape, leapt to the sky, clasped his hands together, and launched the psychic technique to summon Kenta. The two started a fierce battle, and at the same time Naruto was rushing over. Chakra''s fluctuations and the strong breath of reincarnation eyes made Naruto look dumb, eyes closed or closed, turned on the golden body mode, closed the reincarnation eyes, the figure quickly jumped forward. At the same time, the thick Chakra breath was released. Naruto''s arrival frowned the beast and said to Xiao Nan "Someone is here, you go to the reception, this guy is a big man." Xiao Nan nodded, fluttering two pairs of wings, and floated towards Naruto. When the air shook, Xiao Nan''s flight was as fast as lightning. The two met unexpectedly. Naruto was floating in the sky using the technique of light and heavy rocks, and saw Xiao Nan in front of him stop him. Xiao Nan''s face didn''t change at all. He stopped and looked at Naruto coldly. "Now I won''t let you go any further." Looking at Xiao Nan, Naruto shook his head regretfully. If there was no crack in the piece of paper, this beauty is also at least a Tsurute-level beauty. As soon as he looked up, Naruto stopped in the air and laughed. "Little girl, let me go over and hear that the one named Nagato is inside?" Xiao Nan did not answer Naruto''s words, but flung the pair of paper wings and fired a small piece of paper at Naruto quickly. Naruto''s figure dived and rushed around the small piece of paper. With Naruto''s s-class light and heavy rock technique, he could fly several times faster than Xiaonan. Seeing that he couldn''t hit Naruto, Xiao Nan flew a wing and rushed towards Naruto, his hands stretched, the paper behind them condensed in her white palms, and the arm turned into a paper spear. Rushing towards Naruto, stabbed fiercely. Naruto''s face remained the same, a rotation, which easily bypassed the paper spear. At the moment of bypassing, he raised his hand and gathered a large jade spiral pill in the palm of his hand. Xiao Xiaonan''s body that was too late to turn around and smashed it. The pieces of paper fluttered, creating a huge piece of paper shield next to Xiao Nan. Naruto sneered, increased the amount of Chakra in the Spiral Pill in his hand, and slammed the paper shield fiercely. With a loud bang, Naruto Spiral Pill easily passed through Xiao Nan''s paper shield and hit her. As soon as he fell from the sky, Xiao Nan''s body was like a cannonball. He hit the ground fiercely, gliding hundreds of meters, and hit a large wall. One mouth, Xiao Nan spit out blood, was obviously seriously injured. Trembling to get up, said indifferently to Naruto. "I won''t let you get in the way." Naruto frowned, stretched his palms, and began to condense the spiral shuriken. Xiao Nan reached for Naruto and wanted to start the paper. Unfortunately, the spiral pill hurt too deeply. When he used Chakra, his whole body shook. He opened his mouth and spit two blood, and he knelt softly on the ground. Supporting the ground with both hands, she was panting pale. Looking at Xiao Nan''s appearance, Naruto''s heart was a bit unbearable. Anyway, it was a big beauty. It was a pity to kill. Reaching for the spiral shuriken, Naruto dived and rushed up. Xiao Nan was startled, but didn''t have the chance to launch the paper. As the figure fell to the ground, Naruto gently held Xiao Nan''s palm with both hands, raised the other hand, and held the wound on Xiao Nan''s abdomen, and stared at Xiao Nan''s wound, looking at Chakra of the palm fairy. The steady flow quickly filled Xiao Nan''s wound. Looking at Naruto coldly, Xiao Nan said in a low tone. "What are you doing, are you crazy?" As for Naruto helping her to get hurt again, Xiao Nan couldn''t figure out how to think that Naruto was a lunatic. Naruto smiled slightly, lowered his head, and kissed Xiao Nan''s face without thinking. The sweet kiss and the thin smoothness on his face made Naruto feel a little refreshed. Chapter 406： : Save the coming also As soon as Xiao Nan''s pupils enlarged, there was a wave in her heart, but it soon calmed down, and looked coldly at Naruto, her expression very indifferent. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Without any emotional fluctuations, Naruto smiled softly, and stretched out a small model of Xiao Nan''s face, saying calmly "For beauties, I don''t always like killing. I just like to conquer. The colder a woman is, the more I want to conquer, and you are very fit. Naruto did have a little interest in this cold beauty-like Xiaonan, not very much, only a little bit. This should be considered a man''s preference for beauty, not love. Xiao Nan''s expression did not change. He looked at Naruto coldly, and once he raised his hand, he shot the small piece of paper again. It''s a pity Naruto reached out to Xiao Nan and whispered with a flat palm. "Water Margin, Water Prison." The water gushed out of the hand, forming a circular water cell, which wrapped Xiaonan''s entire person inside. Those small pieces of paper hit the water cell without any fluctuation, and fell directly to the ground. Naruto didn''t move, smiled slightly, turned his head, and ran out in the direction of Tachi. Xiao Nan''s pupil was enlarged, his hands stretched out, and the paper was launched to hit the water cell. The s-class water cell had a horrible defense force. With the paper of South, he could not break for a while. There was only a little wave, and all the paper was absorbed by the water cell. At this time, Naruto had bumped into Taraya, and Taura was sitting on Toad Kenta. A sprint, gliding on the ground, and turning, he could see Naruto flying in the sky at a glance. With an expression on his face, he said in surprise. "Naruto, why are you here?" Naruto said with a smile "Master Yi is still on the side first, look at me. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" I have also noticed that Naruto s body is floating, which is obviously a special type of ninjutsu. Feeling the thicker Chakra of Naruto s body, I can''t help but smile with a smile. "It looks like you haven''t seen each other for 3 years and you have grown again." After that, he led the toad Jianta and jumped out into the distance. Turning around and yelling at Naruto "Naruto, the other person has the strongest pupil reincarnation eye. You have to be more careful. I''ll go look elsewhere." After leaving, it was soon found that Xiao Nan was tied up. Obviously, the ninjutsu that wrapped Xiao Nan was Naruto, which stopped him. Looking at Xiao Nan who couldn''t get out, he smiled slightly and said with sigh "Naruto''s strength is indeed getting stronger and better, and he should be the one in the omen." Zi Lai also stayed with Xiao Nan and talked to her for a while, in order to ask how Xiao Nan became Xiao Xiaoren, unfortunately, Xiao Nan was indifferent and did nt look at him, she did nt say a word, just Stopped condensed paper hits a sturdy water cell. Just as the two were chatting, Naruto bumped into the beast''s way, and wanted to seal his hands with one hand, and shot a fireball in the past. A huge fireball that was as large as a small house rolled over aggressively. The beast road looked startled, its figure was slowed, and it turned away. A fireball crashed into several houses and exploded a cloud of mushrooms. The eyes of the reincarnation road pupils contracted, stood on a wall, and looked at Naruto coldly. "Naruto, I should call you Six Daime, or Naruto." Naruto spread his hands and said easily "Whatever you say, where is Nagato, I have something to talk to him about." The beast is always the unsmiling face, looking at Naruto coldly "You don''t need to know, because you are going to die here soon." There was a loud noise, and a large hole appeared on the wall of Naruto''s house on the right. The heavens rushed out of the big hole, and opened his hands to Naruto. come. As fast as a blast, the stones with a whistling wind turned into a red light, rushing up fiercely. Naruto frowned, holding his body up to the sky. At the same time, the hands were printed, and the nine-tailed state was ready to be opened. Before Naruto launched Nine Tail, four figures appeared on the top of the building, which were Hungry Ghost Road, Shura Road, Human Road, and Hell Road. Shura Road turned into three heads and six arms, and rushed towards Naruto with zigzags. His hands were full of jagged teeth and stabbed straight. And Tiandao''s figure floated in the air, rushing upwards, facing Naruto, a huge force of exclusion rushed out of his body, infinite resistance hit Naruto, and rammed into that Shura road. Naruto protects his chest with both hands, pretending to be swaying and slamming into Shura Road, who rushes over. At a distance of ten meters, his eyes trembled, the reincarnation eye was opened, and one hundred times the physical strength was strengthened, making Naruto''s body very lightweight. When he turned around, he raised a hand and a large jade spiral pill was facing Nashu Road. Smashed. Shura Road couldn''t react at all, and was directly hit in the stomach by Naruto''s large jade spiral pills. The powerful tearing force instantly split his body into two halves. Penetrating, the big jade spiral pill in Naruto''s hand went out, and greeted the rest of the hungry ghost path, **** path, human path, with hands printed and yelling. "Winds, Hurricane." A tornado formed ten meters in front of Naruto out of thin air, and stretched up and down in the midair. The tornado was hundreds of meters high, and when it hit the building, it was shredded directly. Rotating and rushing forward three people. The three were forced to retreat, so they did not dare to take a step forward. The huge pulling force around the tornado made them dare not even approach. The figure stopped in the air for a while, and Naruto turned to stare at Tiandao. At this time, Tiandao had noticed Naruto''s eyes, and the pupils were slightly enlarged. There was not much panic about Naruto''s reincarnation eyes, as if he already knew it. Naruto with his hands flat "Vientiane heavenly lead." Countless stones have condensed towards the heaven, and under the powerful attraction, the stones have collided. The heavenly road sank, and at the same time Vientiane Tianyin was launched, and the stones in the sky were deadlocked. At this time, the two groups of strange absorption forces are controlling the pull, forming a powerful wind and waves, so that the beasts ca nt get through. They can only clasp their hands together to summon other creatures. Those strange creatures open their mouths with the impact of a jump. Bite it to Naruto''s body. Naruto sneered, Vientiane Tianyin didn''t stop, and saw a piece of wood stick out of his body. The wood slowly fell into the air, and a wooden man appeared, which was the wooden cymbal split. Naruto Naruto turned his head and looked at the alien creatures coldly, unfolding with one hand, forming the shape of a hand-knife, condensing the wind properties of Chakra, waving at a lobster fiercely, drawing a beautiful arc in the air, very Easily split this lobster in half. Chapter 407： : Killing Penn Six The lobster that disappeared into a cloud of smoke made other creatures a little scared, especially the powerful Chakra, who made these psychic beasts understand the human terror. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Not daring to step forward, just staring at it with jealousy. Naruto split his hands together, a psychic operation, and the rune appeared on the wall. A dark shadow jumped out of it, opened the big mouth and bit it at a chameleon, the fangs in the mouth were like tearing a piece of paper, and the chameleon body was easily bitten to shatter. A large black dog appeared, clinging to the wall all around, grinning at the psychic beasts. The wooden crotch folded her hands, and the little black dog stood together. A cloud of smoke erupted, and a huge two-headed dog appeared, as bulky as a bulldozer. The limbs are strong, and the sharp teeth make people feel cold. A leap turned into a tornado in the midst of the air, and slammed into the beast. The beast canal can''t escape if it wants to hide. The tornado covers at least 20 meters, and the impact speed is extremely fast. A sprint also divides the beast canal body into two halves. And the **** road that escaped the hurricane also hurried over and wanted to come over to repair the beast road and Shura road. Naruto''s body once again emerged from a wooden clog avatar, the avatar slowly came out, stood in the high air, overlooking the **** road. Spread out one hand, condense the wind and spiral shuriken, and smashed into the hell. The spiral shuriken crossed a half-moon arc, and slammed into the **** path that was not noticed. With a bang, Chakra ran away, sweeping the broken roof continuously, and the body of Hell Road stiffened, floating in mid-air, cut into countless pieces by Chakra. Blood reddened the sky and fell to the ground, dead extremely miserable. Tiandao saw three dead, some were not calm, his eyes shook, he increased Chakra''s conveyance, and Shen Luo Tianzheng flew out all the stones. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net A powerful shock wave was uploaded from the heavenly body, centered on him, so all the objects were ejected. Naruto brows Yang, staring at Tiandao tightly, her eyes startling, and she starts the skylight directly. A black flame emerged from Tiandao, a string of several meters high, wrapping up Tiandao''s arms. Naruto tree''s annual cycle-like reincarnation eyes desperately spread the sky, and the flames suddenly strengthened, directly enveloping all the bodies of heaven. The burning black flames burned everything, not only igniting heavenly clothes, but also his flesh. A group of fire dragons strung the sky, and with a bang, Tiandao''s body exploded, turning into countless black fireworks, and falling into the sky, Tiandao''s body became ashes directly. Naruto smiled coldly, instead of taking a look at the heavenly road, turned his head to look at the remaining 2 lanes. At this time, the double-headed giant dog has taken a picture of the human path in the mid-air that he wants to avoid. The air shook, the human path crashed into the ground fiercely, and a loud noise made a huge pothole on the ground. The two-headed giant dog leapt up, a claw pressing down on the human path, and a big mouth was about to bite. Naruto shouted calmly "Wait, stay one and ask where is the long gate?" At this time, Naruto didn''t notice the breath of Nagato at all, and did not know whether it was a special enchantment or a relationship where Nagato was not here. The other wooden clog was avatar, holding the spiral pill, pointing at the hungry ghost road in front, with the hands guarding the front. Unfortunately, the power of the spiral pill is not that people''s arms can be low. Hissing softly, the hungry ghost''s body was torn directly in half like a piece of paper, and blood burst out. The Hungry Ghost Road was made into two halves, fell to the ground, and his eyes screamed. Naruto didn''t look at the five corpses lying on the ground, one rose and fell into a red light, and rushed to the front of the human path. Coldly said "Tell me, where is Nagato?" Human Road looked up and looked at Naruto, the expression never changed, his face was indifferent. Indifference to anything, looked at it for a while, and then said "Naruto, want to find me, I just need to ask a question, what are you fighting for?" Naruto sneered and said bluntly "Crap, of course myself." As soon as the pupil contracted, the look of humanity did not change, and he looked directly at Naruto''s eyes. "In the basement of a house in front of you, you can find me there." After talking about the human path, he closed his eyes, as if dead, motionless. Naruto looked up at the house in front. This was the only house intact, and most of the other houses collapsed. Crushed stones, messy. Gently jumped and ordered the two-headed giant dogs to tear the human body into shatters, and Naruto entered the big house. As soon as he stepped in, his eyelids trembled, Naruto immediately felt where the long door was, lowered his body, dived down, and ran towards the basement along a staircase. Upon entering, a damp breath filled the basement. Sitting on a chair, the long door is as thin as a bone, and I don''t want to be a living person, I want to be a zombie. Barely raised his head and looked at Naruto, his voice was very weak. "Naruto, I have noticed you from the beginning. The person in the Osumaru organization and the girl in the Xiao organization are yours. I just want to ask you whether you are fighting for yourself or for the world. To save this decaying world? " Naruto smiled lightly and said easily "I said earlier that I would fight for myself, why should I save the world, Nagato, I won''t kill you, I want you to help me accomplish one thing, of course, to let you save the decaying world in your mouth." There was a fierce flash in Nagato''s eyes, and he looked up at Naruto, saying in a low tone. "What do you want me to do? Although I don''t think you''re doing it wrong, but we don''t have any intersection. Don''t you want to kill me now, or I will get revenge on you." Naruto spread his hands and said calmly "Just come here if you want to kill me, I''m still anxious, but always wait for me to finish talking." Nagato looked a little puzzled. He never understood what Naruto was, and he didn''t understand what many people were thinking about him. With indifferent gaze, listening quietly to Naruto. Naruto''s expression was right, and he looked seriously at Nagato. "I want you to help me catch other tail beasts and trigger a Ninja war. Do your best to destroy all the nations. Of course, I will also help you to understand the ability of the girl you said in the organization, not to lose anyone Now, she will be the best assistant. " Nagato''s pupils were enlarged and her expression was a little excited, because she was agitated, coughed twice, and said coldly to Naruto "Naruto, what do you want to do, do you, like me, want to make a peaceful world by destroying it, but why do you have to help the country of fire and become a naruto." Naruto looked at Nagato with a smile and said calmly "You do nt have to worry about my affairs. You only have two paths now. The first one is dead in front of me. There is no residue left in the dead. The second one is my mission completed. Maybe you have another way to live. Unless you want to disobey me, come to death. " Chapter 408： : Conversation with Nagato Nagato looked indifferently at Naruto, watching him not want to lie, Naruto''s powerful strength made it difficult for him to understand, if he said nothing at this time, he would be buried here. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net This is not what he wants to see, the task of saving the world is not completed, and Nagato does not want to die. Looking at Naruto with a somber complexion, Nagato asked slowly. "Why are you looking for me? With your people, it''s easy to accomplish this task. Why did you choose me?" Naruto stared at the reincarnation of Nagato with a relaxed look, saying "For Xiao Nan, I found this girl very interesting. I want her to be my person, and killing you, Xiao Nan will surely die, so this is not what I want to see." Naruto is really interested in Xiao Nan. With strong interest, it is good to let Nagato have a life, and the nature and strength of Nagato will bring him some unexpected benefits, such as provoking the Ninja War and destroying the whole The country of Naruto, this is the real purpose of Naruto. The world today is too peaceful. Only war can make people understand his power and make everyone submit to him. This is Naruto''s goal. Originally Naruto thought about using the reincarnation eye to control the Nagato, but that was obviously not interesting, it was too boring, and the world without enemies was boring. Nagato thought about it for a while, and couldn''t help but show a smile, cracked his dry mouth and looked at Naruto. "You are really the same as I found. I only like pretty girls, Naruto. I want to ask you, you will really take good care of Xiao Nan." Naruto said easily "Of course, you can find me so many things, you should also understand that I am generally good to girls and will not abandon anyone. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Nagato sighed and looked at Naruto deeply. "Unfortunately, Xiao Nan''s heart is dead. She won''t like anyone. From the moment Yahiko died, Xiao Nan has no heart." Naruto smiled slightly, a confident smile said "This matter is not about you. You just need to protect Xiao Nan, and then complete what I said. Whether Xiao Nan likes me, it all depends on me." Nagato stared at Naruto, feeling his self-confidence, and couldn''t help showing a smile. The smile was ugly, but it was really from the bottom of his heart. He felt like talking to Naruto, although he still regarded Naruto deep in his heart. enemy. However, there are times when the enemy can use each other. If Xiao Nan can become Naruto, Nagato is still somewhat happy. Because Naruto''s strength will not hurt Xiao Nan, and will not make Xiao Nan sad again, this is considered selfishness of Nagato. Nodded, Nagato looked at Naruto and said "I promise you that Xiao Nan''s affairs all depend on herself. If you force her, I won''t let you go. If she really likes you, then it depends on your ability. As for what you say, I will help you Complete, destroying this decaying world is my ideal, so I promise you for the time being, until the world is destroyed, you are my enemy, and I will kill you with my own hands to build my own ideal world. " Naruto smiled happily, a very happy mood filled his heart, and he laughed and waved his hands and said "Then I''ll wait for you, remember Xiao Nan, you can''t tell her anything, and you can''t like her, otherwise I will let you suffer from hell." Striding away, leaving only a faint back to Nagato. I noticed that Naruto walked away completely, and Nagato was relieved, and he took a long breath. Since Naruto came in, he could feel that non-human Chakra. The amount of such a scary Chakra is more than his There are more than six ways, which is simply not something people can have. Nagato has a deep fear of Naruto. Parting the long door, looking at the drizzle in the sky, Naruto showed a faint smile. Now that everything is almost done, only the last fire can ignite the war in this world, and then he can show his skills. , Achieve his domineering king. With a twist of his legs, he rushed up into the air and launched the light and heavy rock technique, and his whole body floated instantly. Folding the golden body mode and reincarnation eyes, Naruto flying in the air rushed towards Xiao Nan. Before dominance, women are the most important. Without women, even if you achieve dominance, it is also a lonely road. With high altitude, Naruto came to Xiaonan again in less than a minute. At this time, the water cell around Xiaonan had not been broken, but it was no longer secure. A large hole appeared every time he was stabbed by the paper in Xiaonan''s hands. The entrance to the cave recovers slowly, and the water cell also shakes and may break at any time. She said with a smile "Xiao Nan, Naruto''s strength is much stronger than you. He is the most talented disciple I have collected. He will affect the structure of the Naruto world." Xiao Nan looked up, stared at Zilai with that look without any expression, and slowly looked up at the sky, seeing Naruto rushing from the drizzle. As soon as the pupils enlarged, a little anger appeared in those eyes. Naruto''s figure landed firmly on the ground. I have also seen Naruto from the beginning, and I can''t help but be happy, and said happily. "Naruto, have you found the Nagato?" Naruto shook his head and sighed. "Maybe not here. I haven''t searched." He also sank in his heart, whispered with his head down. "Is it going elsewhere? Impossible, here is the reincarnation eye. Where is the Nagato, no? Nagato cannot be left alone." When I looked up, I looked at Naruto and said in a serious tone. "Naruto, Xiao Nan will give it to you. Although she is my disciple, she has no love with me now. You can kill her. I''m going to find another unqualified disciple." Letting go of this sentence will never leave you. Xiao Nan frowned and stared at Naruto, looking serious. "Why did you lie to him?" The sound is very muted, and a bit hoarse, without the softness unique to a little beauty. Naruto looked at Xiao Nan, stepped forward, and gently printed the seal, and the burst of water jade broke and became countless water splashes. Xiao Nan''s brow twisted, and continued with a cold face. "Naruto, what the **** are you thinking about? You should have seen Nagato. How is Nagato now?" Chapter 409： : Back to Koba-mura Naruto stepped forward, raised one hand and pinched Xiao Nan''s chin. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Xiao Nan''s whole body shook and he took a few steps back, but unfortunately he couldn''t hide away, maybe there were too many doubts, and Xiao Nan didn''t have much resistance. Just looking at Naruto with that cold gaze. Naruto chuckled and said "I didn''t kill the Nagato guy, it''s for you. Someday you will be my person. I want to get your heart and everything for you." There was no change in Xiao Nan''s expression, the heart was dead, nothing could shake, staring directly at Naruto, saying coldly "I know your Huahua character very well, but I won''t like you, I don''t like anyone, only killing in my heart." Naruto gently strokes Xiaonan''s chin, and the tender skin is still smooth. He did not become boring because of that special ninjutsu. Naruto smiled softly and said softly. "Even if you kill, I will change you. I said, the colder you are, the more I like it." The cold woman has a fiery heart. As long as Xiao Nan can break through her cold heart, she can get Xiao Nan''s fiery heart. Doing anything for her sweetheart, this woman also has a different charm. It''s a pity that Xiao Nan''s heart is already like dead water, and the lightness of Naruto''s fingers does not change much, but he raises his brow lightly and says unhappyly "Get away, be careful I kill you." Naruto said with a smile "You can''t kill me because you can''t kill Nagato. No one in this world can kill me." Xiao Nan''s eyes were fixed on Naruto, his palms were flat, and he began to gather together, ready to give Naruto a fatal blow at any time. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Naruto had noticed the paper on the palm of Xiao Nan in the morning, and smiled gently, thinking about it, lowering his head to cover Xiao Nan''s lips, and a desperate kiss. The suffocating kiss made Xiao Nan''s face turn red. Naruto''s kiss technique is better than anyone. There are so many girls here, Naruto is already skilled in the fire. The soft kiss that made the whole body made Xiao Nan unable to control the paper, and it was broken directly, but there was some angry stare at Naruto in his eyes. Just about to raise his hand to give Naruto a slap, Naruto''s head has left. Glancing at that lips with a small smile "It looks like this is your first time. You like being shy so much. It really looks like a little girl. I thought your heart was all stone. It seems that there is a bit of desire in it." Xiao Nan was trembling with anger, reaching out to control the paper, and smashing at Naruto. Naruto smiled lightly, jumped in shape, and quickly retreated, his whole body floating in the air. Xiao Nan pointed at him with countless pieces of paper flying and hit Naruto fiercely. Naruto in the air constantly shuttled, the speed was dazzling, Xiao Nan''s paper could not be smashed at all, and he shot countlessly, and found that even Naruto''s clothes could not be wiped, so he stopped. Come down. Gritting his teeth, he glared at Naruto. Naruto chuckled, watching Xiao Nan''s expression, and now Xiao Nan is finally a little angry. This is a good sign. If she does not get the love of a woman, she will anger her. In the air, Naruto reached for a kiss and laughed. "Compared to your character, your mouth is sweet. Thank you for your sweet first kiss." After turning around, the height gradually rose, Naruto sprinted quickly, ran towards the direction, and followed up in the direction of the direction. Xiao Nan''s face was red, and Naruto said that her mouth was sweet, giving her a sense of shyness. Her first kiss for many years was taken by Naruto. Even the stone-like heart has a trace of anger, and the eyes of Naruto are glaring. Shouted "Naruto, let''s wait and see." It''s a pity Naruto turned back and said with a smile "Okay, wait for me to marry you." ... Catching up with Naruto, Naruto casually edited a reason for the long-door run, and made Taura dull for a while, thinking about it for a while, and then said "Let''s go back first, right, how about Xiao Nan?" Naruto''s figure floats in the air, flying through the woods, talking softly "Let her run away, such a beauty, I can''t bear to kill." Lai also smiled bitterly and looked at Naruto and said "Naruto, even beautiful women, some people can''t let it go. Remember not to be too individualistic." Naruto turned his head and watched the tap also jumped together in the woods and said with a chuckle. "Of course, except for big beauties, I can''t let go of ordinary beauties, and this little South is very good. For a lover, it takes so much effort. If you are a wife, you will definitely be a good wife who cares for the family." Since I was a bit surprised at Naruto "You know all about them?" Naruto smiled and didn''t answer the words from Taye, not only about Xiao Nan, but he knew countless secrets, but none of them could be told. Seeing that Naruto didn''t say it, it was not easy to ask anything since he was two, and the two rushed to Muye Village all the way, not too far away. And Naruto has to avoid the speed of coming, and slowed down, gossiping all the way, talking about where has been going all these years. He whispered the investigation, but when he saw that he was still fascinated, Bacheng investigated and went to accompany the wine house, holding the public money of Muye Village and eating and drinking. Shaking his head, Naruto sighed. The two hurried away and spent more than a day without a second rest before rushing back to Muye Village. Seeing the long-lost Muye Village, he has been breathing a long breath and said with a long sigh "I didn''t expect that time passed and I haven''t returned in such a long time. I don''t know what happened to Tsunade?" Naruto didn''t answer, and at this time with the hair of Tajiri, it quickly attracted some people, and the dark ninja hurried to report Tsunade. Tsunade, who was revising the documents, slaps the table, and says with surprise. "Naruto is back, is it true?" Silent coughing "Master Tsunade, you are a native and have returned." Chapter 410： : Surprising Tsunade looked pink. He didn''t listen to the mute words at all, put down the documents in his hand, and hurried out. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Annoyed and screamed behind him, chased out, and when the two figures jumped between the roofs, they saw Naruto and Suzuya in front. Seeing Tsunate from the beginning, his brows were stunned and his face was surprised. Now Tsunae is getting more and more charming, and has a very mature taste. In particular, her face was rosy, and Humei''s face could hook people''s souls by just looking. I stopped, and thought that I would pick myself up, and said with a smile on my chin. "Tsunade, I did not expect that you are getting more and more beautiful. Your charm is indeed greater than that of ordinary people. It seems that I will be back in time." The words just said Tsunade strung by his side, hugged Naruto, rubbed Naruto''s head into her weapon, and said in surprise. "Naruto, it''s great that you don''t have anything. Don''t do such a dangerous thing in the future. The old man like lecherous fairy is not worth your rescue." Zi Lai also turned around and looked at them dumbfounded, the chin was about to fall to the ground, and stretched out his finger to Naruto. The whole person was shocked and petrified there, like a statue. Naruto lifted his head from Tsunade''s chest and couldn''t help breathing for a moment. Tsunade''s "strength" became stronger and stronger, and almost strangled him, and the pair had only one large palm weapon, which is now significantly faster. It has grown to a half palm, which is the result of all his efforts. Because of the closeness, I can see the semi-circular snow white of Tsunade as soon as I lower my head. Naruto can''t help but smile, and stretches out his hands and holds Tsunade''s face. "Wife Tsunade, I''m back safe and sound. Do you want to give me a reward?" Tooting mouth, Naruto''s playful smile on the face. Tsunade had forgotten everything, and was just obsessed with Naruto''s smile. He bowed his head and gave Naruto a deep kiss, a very warm, warm and sweet kiss, which showed that Tsunade had a deep feeling for Naruto. Zi Lai also clasped his head in both hands and screamed in astonishment. "Oh no, my God, who will tell me what happened?" After hearing this shout, Tsunade turned his head and glanced at him. His face was a little ruddy, blushing, frowning, and staring at him. "Erotic old man, there doesn''t seem to be anything here. Have you completed the mission report and did not report it to the mute?" Obviously, Tsunade meant to come here. With such an expression, Tsunade realized that what had happened to Tachi, and it seemed that the Queen Tsunade fell in love with Naruto, and was very much in love. He also looked at Naruto and Tsunade, and his expression was like a fool. Mute had already rushed over at this time, and she was so bold and blushing about Tsunade. In fact, she also wanted to care about Naruto, but was preempted by Tsunade. Looking at Tsunade, the mute expression was still a little bit complaining. I noticed that the person in front of me was also stupid, and walked forward silently, saying a little unhappy tone. "Okay, adults and me, please report the status of the mission. Master Tsunade has something to do." Zi Lai also turned to look at the mute, with a deep face, said seriously "What the **** happened to these two guys?" Silent glanced at the sweet Tsunade next to him "I''ll tell you this later. It''s hard to speak right now." Lai also looked around and found that it was difficult to speak on the roof, so she had to follow the mute back and jumped over. Turning his head to look at Tsunade s smile, such Tsunade has never seen him before, and he has a taste in his heart, but more comforting, showing a bitter smile murmured "Tsunade, it looks like you finally found someone you like. Naruto is really a good kid, at least better than me, and will give you more protection." Turning his head and not going to see the sad scene, he left without looking back. After talking with Gangshou for a while, the two took their hands and hurried toward the Naruto office. The palms of Gangshou were sweaty and clenched tightly, clearly afraid of Naruto to run away. Looking at Naruto''s eyes was full of love, and there was another kind of worry. "Naruto, remember what''s happening, don''t take action anymore, aren''t you paying us back, and if there are really important tasks, I''ll do my best to help you." Looking up at Tsunade, Naruto said with a smile. "Wife Tsunade, if I said I wanted you to kill someone?" Gangshou frowned, frowned, and nodded earnestly. "As long as it is a person who is harmful to you, I will help you kill him." The eyes were very sincere, Naruto''s heart warmed, he turned his head gently, and kissed Tsunade''s lips gently. Feeling Naruto''s tenderness, Tsunade''s heart was sweet for a while, and the smile on her face seemed to be inseparable. ... After coming back from Naruto, Naruto probably explained his wife''s harem, and found that Silence was also Naruto''s wife, so that Taura almost did not startle his eyes. There was a period of admiration for Naruto, and of course there was some jealousy, but when I thought of Naruto as his apprentice, there was no jealousy, more pride. After more than 10 days, at this time Xiao organization has begun to capture the eighth tail. Toward the Kingdom of Thunder, one woman and two men, jumping back and forth. Nana didn''t turn her head and opened her reincarnation to look straight ahead. The sneaker jumping beside Itachi turned and whispered to Itachi "Brother Itachi, don''t you think this girl is weird, and start to look similar to Brother Itachi, but now she is singled out with 6 tails, and she is seriously injured in minutes. This girl''s progress is too fast. " Itachi''s silent mouth, gently opened and said "Forget it, there must be someone behind this girl who is helping him, who it is is unknown." Nana turned her head and frowned at Itachi. The voice of Itachi was low, but she could not hide her ears. When heard of Itachi, Nami became more careful, she didn''t want to expose Naruto about Naruto''s extremely loyal Any information from people. At this time, the Zhongnin Examination was held again in Muye Village, where Menghuang, Muyewan and Wudong showed their strength. With Spiral Pills, several people''s congresses showed their skills and received praise from Tsunade. Looking at the documents in his hand, Naruto was held by Tsunade, raised his head, and said with a slight smile "Naruto, these three children have heard that they are your apprentices. It seems that these three guys are very hopeful to become Zhong Ren." Naruto holding the soft body of Tsunade, looking down at the documents in the slender white palm, looking at the name of Menghuang, showing a faint smile, don''t have deep meaning. Chapter 411： : 2 matches When the 3rd National Tolerance Examination officially started, Naruto also went to watch it. As the sixth generation of Naruto, of course, it is a special viewing seat. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net At the highest point, you can see the fighting scene below at a glance. At this point, Muyemaru has defeated one person, and won. The next group is Meng Huang, who was in the previous water country. Meng Huang with two ponytails clenched his fists, looked up, and looked at the top Naruto. A sweet sensation of joy in my heart, whispered softly with a small fist "Brother Naruto, I won''t let you down." At the same time, a distant battle had begun. Far away from the kingdom of thunder, a wonderful battle began. As the fourth-generation Muleiying''s brother Ai, he was well protected, and as a person who could completely control the 8-tailed person, Pilar Kirabi had no fear at all. Standing in a clearing, looking at the people in front, made a few strange moves and said "Oh, who are you and why are you here? Are you the so-called Xiao?" Speak out by singing. I saw one of the three beautiful girls walking forward, staring at Kiraby coldly, not paying attention to the two helpers around him. Just calmly asked "You are the eight-tailed person?" Kirabi frowned, and said that strange action "Indeed, do you want to catch me, then see if you have that ability." Nami coldly froze and said coldly "Do you know, I look down most on people like you who don''t have the ability and also like to brag about bragging. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" With both hands shaken, the reincarnation eye is opened, one eye opens the monthly reading, and one eye is in the sky, and the terrible momentum rushes into the sky. A dragon chant, a blue warrior with a large sword in one hand appeared, a hundred meters long, covering Nana''s whole body. Regarding Nana''s Susano Nobunaka, Itachi and Ghostly were not surprised, but they looked around indifferently to see if anyone else had arrived. Suzunohu took a large knife and chopped it at the Kirabi severely. A ninja on the left of Kirabi was careful and took out the pain and greeted him. Hold fast and bitterly, and want to face the big sword of Susano, so the sight makes the ghost laugh with a smile of ignorance. The sword was split like a tofu, and the ninja was split into two halves. The black flame was burning where the body was separated, and it was strung for more than ten meters to burn his whole body to ashes. Kirabi moved his face and said to the ninja beside him. "You step back and give me this guy." The ninja glanced at Kiraby and turned to stare at the 100-meter-high Xu Zuo Nenghu, with a slight trembling in his body, knowing that he couldn''t help at all. Putting down a sentence, I went to seek help from Master Lei Ying, and hurried out immediately. The ghost holds the diaphragm in his hand and wants to rush up and split the runaway guy. Kiraby drew a fine knife from the back to greet him, and the sneaker waved it without hesitation. When the sound of "Dang" was heard, Qilabi steadily caught it with a fine knife in his hand. At the same time, Su Zuoeng took a martial arts sword and split it up. Kirabi had to take a few steps back, while avoiding the big sword, he turned on the tail beast directly, dark red chakras emerged, 8 tails grew out of his back, and he reached out and pulled out 7 knives behind him. Chakra, with one in his mouth, one in his neck, three in his hands, and one in his knees. Standing there in a strange posture, Ghost originally wanted to rush to hunt down the running ninja. As a result, Kirabi was turned into a lightning bolt, blocking him in front of him casually, waving his sword constantly, preventing him from moving forward. Several people fought together, and when the four generations of Leiying Ai came over, they only saw Kirabi kneeling on the ground, panting with a big mouth, and a look of exhaustion. Ai''s face sank, and Lei Yan was all over his body. The whole figure and lightning were generally fast. He rushed up and slammed into the ghost. Gui Gui raised his diaphragm muscles and blocked it in front of him. When he heard a loud noise, Gui Gui shook his hands a little, and looked at Ai in surprise. "This guy''s fists are so terrifying." Nami looked at Ai coldly. At this time, it was a few minutes before she could catch Kiraby. After the 8 tails were captured, Naruto''s task could be completed. Think about Nami''s excitement. If it wasn''t for catching life, these 8 tails would have died countless times. Now someone is really upsetting Nami for a while, and I don''t want to control Susano Nobuyuki to greet her. Lei Ying''ai looked at the three men in front, especially the breath of Xu Zuo Neng Huo, causing him a panic, turning his head to Qilabi and saying "Hurry up and get me the six generations of Naruto, remember never to come back." Kirabi looked shocked, looked at Ai only and said, but apparently didn''t want to leave, he had to stay to help. Ai Leng Leng stared, and stretched out his hands to support the sky''s big sword, roaring. "Do you think we''ll both die? Hurry up and get me to the country of fire. These three guys aren''t comparable to us." Kirabi then came to his senses, took a deep look at Ai, and turned away without turning his head. Watching Kirabi''s escape, Ai smiled with relief. Nana was anxious, shouting displeasedly "Old man, you''re looking for death." A wave of a knife directly cut Ai into two halves. Nana, under her full strength, was terrible. The ferret''s pupil was enlarged and her face was a little serious. As soon as he turned around and saw Ai dying, tears remained in Kiraby''s eyes, wiped his tears, jumped quickly, and hurried toward the country of fire. And at this time the fire was domestic. Meng Huang''s battle is over. He has completely overwhelmed the victory. He used the Spiral Pills and some ninja skills to hit the opponent unexpectedly. The last battle turned out to be Meng Huang against Muye Village, which was a dramatic touch. Muye Maru said, holding his head in both hands, he looked slack. "I didn''t expect that the two of us would meet together. Do you think I should surrender?" Meng Huang''s face was gloomy and she opened her posture and said "Kiwa Maru, no matter what, I''m not polite today, come here." Muye Pill smiled, his hands were printed on his hands, which was very basic, and he slammed into two avatars and rushed towards Meng Huang. Meng Huang took out no pain, and shot straight down to meet him directly. Shot off two avatars, Muye Wan also took out Kuwu and Meng Huang to fight in close quarters. The result is very clear, with Menghuang''s body technique, it is easy to defeat Muye Wan. It should be said that Moe Huang who is under the weakness of Muye Wan, one who can''t cut it, is a foot, kicked on Muye Wan''s stomach Kicked and flew out. Covering his stomach with both hands, the screaming Kobamaru said "Meng Huang, you are too ruthless. My belly, I won''t fight, I surrender, I surrender." The air-conditioned wood leaf pill raised his hands and said surrender, and eventually Meng Huang was the winner. Chapter 412： : Thunder Shadow Death Looking at Meng Huang''s excitement because of victory, Naruto smiled slightly. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net When the game was announced and Meng Huang won the victory, Tsunade turned and smiled. "Naruto, did you teach these ninjas?" Looking at Gangshou not having a profound smile, Naruto smiled slightly, reached out and grabbed Gangshou''s white palms, squeezed them, and felt the smoothness of those tender white palms without speaking. Tsunade blushed and whispered. "Naruto, and others, don''t blame." Looking at a shadow like a wooden man, Naruto pinched Gangshou''s soft and smooth hand. It didn''t take long for Meng Huang with a smile on her face to jump through the audience platform, and when she jumped onto this particular viewing seat, she was stopped by two shadow ninjas and said in a low tone. "This is the place of Lord Naruto, you cannot approach." Meng Huang looked at Naruto with an aggrieved expression. Naruto chuckled and said "Let her come in." The two shadows screamed respectfully and immediately turned into smoke and disappeared. With a change of expression, Meng Huang with an excited face came to Naruto, her face flushed with redness. Due to the excitement, she opened her mouth but couldn''t speak. Naruto couldn''t help but smile, very funny, stretched out a hand to mold the cute yellow head in front of the mold and said "Sister Meng Huang came here so soon, did she just become my little girlfriend?" Meng Huang shook her head, muttered her mouth, and complained a little. "Not a girlfriend, but a wife. Naruto''s brother promised me." Naruto laughed, and freed his hands to caress Menghuang''s face, and Menghuang smiled happily. When he stepped forward, he kissed Naruto''s cheek without paying attention to others. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net A little kiss, Meng Huang looked up at her heart and said with a sweet smile. "Brother Naruto, I promised you something, I have done it now, can''t you talk and not care?" Rubbing Meng Huang''s face, Naruto said with a smile "Of course." With a smile on his face, Tsunade looked at Naruto and Meng Huang, didn''t speak, and didn''t have much jealousy. Meng Huang with a smile on her face didn''t even care about Gangshou''s eyes, her eyes were obsessively looking at Naruto. I stepped forward and sat down on Naruto s knee, and said with a smile. "Brother Naruto, I will always like you." Speaking of confession, Meng Huang''s face was a little pink. Naruto smiled, hugged Meng Huang, and kissed gently on that tender face, making Meng Huang''s shame flushed and hiding in Naruto''s arms. At this time, Huahuo and others hurried over to see Naruto. Since they knew the relationship between Huahuo and Naruto, several shadow ninjas did not stop again. Seeing the cute yellow in Naruto''s arms, Huahuo''s face was a bit ugly, and he cried with a small mouth. "Brother Naruto, who is she?" Meng Huang looked up at the fireworks similar to her age, and looked up at Naruto "Brother Naruto, why is this little girl''s eyes white?" Hua Huo''s face sank, and some unhappy stared at Naruto Meng Huang. "Brother Naruto can only call me, you can''t call." Meng Huang turned her head and looked at the fireworks. The two looked at each other and the flames flew. Naruto smiled softly, rubbed Meng Huang''s head in his arms with one hand, put one hand on the firework head, and said with a smile "Well, don''t quarrel. Since it''s me, we must learn to live in harmony, otherwise I will be unhappy." As for Naruto''s words, the two girls listened very seriously and promised not to quarrel. ... After about 3 days, an unexpected thing appeared. The news of the death of Lei Ying Ai came out. At this time, a mysterious uncle came to Kobamaru, when Naruto was called to the office. At a glance, I saw the uncle''s full face Kiraby. Wearing sunglasses, bronze skin, light yellow hair, wearing seven knives, "iron" on the right shoulder, and horn marks on the left cheek Kirabi, who drooped her hands and made a strange movement, looked at Naruto. "Oh, yo, you''re six generations. I''m Kiraby. I''m an eight-tailed person. I''m glad to meet you." Singing his words, Kirabi extended a friendly hand. Naruto raised a brow and looked at the strangely dressed man with sunglasses, saying, "Can you speak normally?" Kirabi froze, did not stop his strange movements, waved his hands, like dancing, constantly changing and singing in various poses "Oh, yo, the sixth-generation purpose is still very temperament. It looks like the rumor, and I don''t know how strong it is." Naruto''s head is a bit big, and he wants to rush up and hit the guy. At the same time a system alert sounded "Ding, ask the host to give this strange guy a kick, aim at the butt, kick, the task reward is random, the task time is 5 minutes, and the mission fails to deduct 1,000 VIP experience." Naruto really wanted to say that the system was too human, and he just wanted to understand his mind. The body rushed, and with the speed of Naruto, people only saw a flash of light, appearing behind Kirabibi instantly, and pointed at the fat big butt. With a bang, a little chakra was added to this foot, and Kiraby couldn''t react at all. The whole person planted it and crashed directly into the wall. With a bang, a hole was knocked out, half of the body was worn over, leaving only a pair of big buttocks. Naruto who clapped his hands said easily "It''s so cool." Tsunade''s face was covered with black lines, and he screamed at the table. "Naruto, what the **** are you doing, give the other a kick as soon as you come, what are you thinking?" The silent side looked at Kiraby''s howl, covered her mouth, and smiled softly. Kiraby had already crawled out of the wall, patted the dust on his body, said with a smile. "Well, I like it very much, Lord Six Generations is really powerful." Turning his head to look at Naruto, he put away the strange tone and stretched out a hand. Naruto poked his lips and held the hand tightly. As soon as he gripped it, a strangely large gripping power came from Kirabibi''s palm. It looks like he wants to use his strength to find his face, Naruto smiles slightly, runs Chakra of the body, and squeezes lightly. Kiraby''s face was like a pig''s liver, almost screaming, a face flushed with a cry "Okay, let go, I lost, I confessed, I just want to test you." Naruto let go of his hands, and Kirabi looked at his swollen hands with a shock in his heart and stared at Naruto. Putting down the joke expression, he straightened his face and bowed seriously, saying "Take care of my brother." Chapter 413： : 8 tail Chirabi Tsunade sank a face, supported his head with thin white fingers, and stared at Naruto. "Naruto, you should already know about the four generations of Lei Ying being killed, and this one is Lei Ying Ai''s righteous brother, and also the 8-tailed human column force. There is something about Lei Ying being killed, I think Have a good talk with you. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website " Naruto smiled slightly and looked straight at Tsunade. "If you''re asking me to help you get revenge, that''s fine, I don''t have that spare time." Tsunade smiled slightly, the sweet smile on the mature face was very beautiful, watching Naruto said "I won''t let you take revenge or anything, just let you protect this guy." Kirabi frowned, turning to look at Tsunade and said "Five generations of Naruto, I came here to ask six generations to avenge my brother. I don''t need other people to protect." Tsuna turned and glanced at Kiraby, and said unhappyly. "With Naruto''s ability, you can''t go to those who can kill Thunder Shadow, otherwise Naruto is also very dangerous, I will not consider this matter." Kiraby''s eyebrows twisted together, looked at Tsunade, and turned to stare at Naruto. "Six generations, I heard that you are also human column force, for the sake of human column force, I hope you can help me." Naruto looked at Kiraby and said with a smile. "Totally impossible." Kiraby''s face was a bit ugly, and Ai''s death caused him a lot of pain, but it was more anxious for revenge for Lei Ying, staring at Naruto''s smile, apparently indifferent. As soon as he gritted his teeth, Kirabi turned to leave. Tsunade yelled with a dark face "Come back, except for you and Naruto, only two tail beasts have not been arrested. I can''t let you go like this, no matter whether it''s for the Thunder Shadow or our Muye Village, you can''t leave like this." Turning his head to look at Tsunade, Kiraby said without fear. "Then the five generations of adults, please let the six generations accompany me to kill one of Xiao organization." Tsunade felt the deep hatred in Kiraby''s eyes, and it was clear that Kiraby had covered the sadness from the beginning. No one was angry about the death of his loved one, but they had other things to do. Do it, and hide this hatred. Infected by Kirabi''s eyes, Tsunade sighed softly and turned to look at Naruto. His eyes were resentful, waiting for Naruto''s answer. Naruto felt a little distressed on his face, and Naruto smiled and stared at Kiraby. "I can help you, but you must give me some time." Naruto''s promise made Kirabi a little expression of joy, just wanting to do that strange rap action, and suddenly remembered the thing that Naruto was kicked, so she smiled with a smile on her head. "Then I would like to thank Lord Six Generations." Kirabi has a certain understanding of Naruto''s strength and fully understands why his brother said he wanted to come to Naruto. With Naruto''s speed and strength just now, Kirabi can be sure that Naruto is stronger than his brother, in order to get revenge He has nothing to care about. Naruto stared at Kiraby with a burning gaze, not a human, but a tail beast, the last tail beast, 8 tails. If you can get 8 tails, so everything has to start, the ten tails will get, and then the whole Naruto world will become turbulent, which is what Naruto wants. He won''t help any 8 tails, but just indirectly catches the 8 tails. In order to catch the 8 tails, he must do something. Kirabi bowed his head and said thank you. In order to leave time for Naruto, he had to turn his head and agreed to meet Naruto two days later and officially set off. Tsunade looked at Naruto with a sad face and said, "Naruto, am I too strict with you, and I said I didn''t want to hurt you, but I still forced you to go." There was a deep blame on his face, and Tsunade looked at Naruto apologetically. Naruto smiled slightly, stepped forward, held the palm of Tsuna''s hand, and said with a smile "I started to say that you do all this for you. These are all voluntary, but if you really don''t do Naruto, you can no longer do anything about Makura Village. You can only rest at home and listen to me. " Tsunade smiled sweetly, his face was a little blushed, and even if he was intimate with Naruto, he was embarrassed by Naruto in the Naruto office. The most important thing was to be silent. Tucked his proud head down, Tsunade blushed. Naruto reached out and pinched Tsuna''s chin, and from the moist eyes of Tsuna, seeing the affectionate eyes, he bowed his head and kissed. Silent looking at the big and small mouth, his face was a touch of crimson, murmured "Six generations is really a big satyr." No sound could escape Naruto''s ears, kissed Naruto Naruto, turned his head and looked silent, and said with a smile "Does Mute Silent want me to hurt you, come here." Open your hands and make an embrace. Silent face blushed, and he whispered, whispered "Who wants you to hurt, I don''t want it." He said no, but silently walked to Naruto and snuggled up in Naruto''s arms. There was a resentment in his eyes. While being gently pinched by Naruto, he stomped his feet deep on Naruto''s lips A kiss. The corner of the eye said with tears "Naruto, don''t have anything to do?" Shy but bold mute love of Naruto is no less than Tsunade. Naruto stretches out her hands to mute the short black hair and nods with a smile. ... After parting silently and Tsunade, Naruto came to a small forest, and the pupils of his eyes trembled, opening up the reincarnation eye, and calling out the people who destroyed the organization. The five figures flickered one after another, and soon appeared next to Naruto, kneeling on the ground on one knee, and calling the six generations of Master respectfully. Naruto nodded and said with a serious expression "After 2 days, I will go out with 8-tailed, and tell me a person named Nami in the Xiao organization, report to her about 8-tailed to come and find them, and let her ambush in one place." A female ninja with white eyes responded with a sound, backed out, and told Naruto 2 who was observing Xiao according to Naruto''s orders, and passed the news to Nami through Misha 2. Chapter 414： : Mind of Nagato The rugged Gobi roads are lined with woods in the back, and a piece of gravel land in front, large and small gravel covered a barren land. novelhall.com There is a huge rock in the land, and a huge cave is hidden in the empty rock. Several people stood on several large stones like fingers, and the six members of Xiao looked at each other. The skinny image of Nagato appeared on the stone, watching several people say "The tail beast is only three of the last three, 8 tails and 9 tails and the unknown one. The 8 tails have now fled to Muye Village. You already know the six generations of Muye Village. The strength is not less than us Anyone. " Ghostly standing next to Itachi, looking up at Nagato and saying "You are Xiao''s head and the long door. Why didn''t you show up at first, and now you suddenly show up?" Nagato glanced at the ghostly, coughed a few times, and said half-deadly. "You don''t need to worry about my business. Remember, the 8 tail must be caught for me, not the same as the last 3 tail." The sneaker poked his mouth and didn''t speak, Itachi has always been that indifferent expression, and was somewhat surprised at the appearance of Nagato, but his surprise was not reflected on his face. Nami said with a brow. "I will do the 8-tail thing naturally, but your appearance is so bad, it seems that even chopsticks are unstable, can you be the leader of Xiao?" The sneaky laughed at Nami''s words and said with admiration "The little girl s poisonous mouth is indeed first-rate. If you come to be the leader of Xiao, I will definitely support it." Nami coldly glanced at the ghostly and said "Are you trying to provoke alienation?" Sneaky smiled at all. novelhall.com Nagato''s reincarnation glanced at the dish Nami said "I remember that you started as an eternal kaleidoscope, why is it now reincarnation?" Nana frowned, forbearing the uneasiness of her heart, and said coldly. "You control me, as long as I help you catch the tail beast." Nagato took a deep look at Nana, and said nothing, closed his eyes and said that I was going to rest. The image flickered and left in front of everyone. Xiao Nan''s image also shook a bit and disappeared. In the basement of a large tower in Yuyin Village, sitting on a wooden chair, the skinny door coughed twice. Xiao Nan brow Yang, stepped forward and picked up a piece of clothing to cover Nagato, glanced at Xiao Nan, said in a cold tone. "No, you don''t need to treat me so well. I don''t need anyone''s sympathy." Silent Xiao Nan didn''t speak, she put her clothes on Nagato, and her expression didn''t move. Nagato sighed and murmured inwardly. "Naruto, you must hurry up on Xiao Nan, and I can''t live long. If I die, Xiao Nan will definitely not survive. Our friendship is very strong, it depends on your ability." Covering her mouth, Nagato coughed violently again. At this moment, a cloud of smoke suddenly appeared in front of the long facade. A middle-aged man with long black hair, dressed in an ancient Japanese general suit, appeared in this basement. He looked at the long door in front and said impassively. "Nagato, what did Naruto start to say to you, why didn''t you die in Naruto''s hands, and with his strength and means, it''s impossible to let you go?" Nagato lifted his head and looked at the spot. There was no expression on his face, but he said weakly. "Ban, you don''t need to know about this. I can only tell you one thing. Naruto is scarier and more powerful than you think." Beng Leng hummed, said in disdain. "He''s just a little ghost. Although his strength is powerful, the wisdom of the little ghost is always just a little trick." Nagato looked at the spot, and sighed in his heart. There was no one in the spot, and he looked down on anyone. This conceit would bury him sooner or later. Nagato, who didn''t speak, just looked at the spot silently. Lengyan swept the field door and said coldly "Remember, don''t betray me, we are on the same front." After speaking, the smoke disappeared into the dark basement. ... The time of 2 days soon arrived. Naruto who got up from the warm quilt early in the morning opened the strongest system, more than 10 VIP7 gift boxes, and the experience of VIP7 has reached [66508000] After only 1,350 points of experience, you can upgrade again. Looking at 10 gift boxes, Naruto opens it without hesitation and rewards a shake. 1 Hundred Ninjutsu Cultivators 10 B-Class Ninjutsu Scrolls 10 A-Class Ninjutsu Scrolls Perhaps it is the reason for the bad luck. There is no experience at all, only Ninjutsu Scroll, Ninjutsu Cultivation Dan, and Chakra Cultivation Dan. Without much depression, Naruto glanced directly at those ninjutsu scrolls, synthesized several blood relay limits, and all failed. While watching, a pair of fair arms lifted up and wrapped around Naruto''s neck, Xiao Meiqin''s soft face rubbed Naruto''s face, said softly. "Naruto, ask me not to go with you, I will do my best to help Naruto." Speaking of deep love, Xiao Meiqin''s face was a little blushed, perhaps because she wasn''t wearing clothes. Naruto gently turned his head and held Xiao Meiqin''s face, and said with a smile "You don''t have to do this. You might as well have a child with me. This is helping me." Xiaomeiqin''s boiled egg turned red, nodded slightly, and looked straight at Naruto. "Well, I''m willing to help Naruto have children, no matter how many?" Naruto laughed, bowed her head and kissed Xiaomeiqin''s lips, and Xiaomeiqin''s nostril screamed sweetly, arousing the evil fire in Naruto''s heart, and she turned directly on Xiaomeiqin''s body. There was a lingering affection. Naruto who got up again shortly afterwards found that the sky was already bright. Meiqin''s flushed hands fell asleep on the little face, Naruto smiled slightly, kissed on the face, got up and put on clothes, and hurried to the place agreed by Kiraby. Chapter 415： : On the way to death In more than 2 days, I have found a little brow about Xiao, and the so-called little brow was specially arranged by Xiao organization. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net At a glance, Naruto immediately discovered Kiraby, and there were several other acquaintances beside him. Kakashi, Kay, and Suzy are a very powerful combination. You can also understand Tsunade''s intentions, obviously because he was afraid that Naruto would be hurt. One rise and fall, Naruto wearing a six-generation mesh cape, steadily falling on the ground, the six-generation mesh cape moves with the wind, making a squeaking sound, standing straight below has nearly one meter and seven heads, accompanied by the powerful Chakra, The whole man looked magnificent. He smiled at Naruto even when he was here. "You are dressed better than I was then, and it is indeed my apprentice, hahaha." Naruto didn''t go and look at the tap, but said to Kakashi "Mr. Kakashi, this task is enough for me alone." Seeing that Naruto ignored him, he also had a feeling of being an idiot, and his face was a little awkward, and he smiled twice after molding his head, and closed his mouth obediently. Kay patted Zi Ye''s shoulders sympathetically, and said, "Let''s get away." Kakashi stared at Naruto and said with a bitter smile. "In fact, we also know that we don''t need so many people to help, but adults of the fifth generation Naruto insisted. If we don''t go, we don''t know how much temper the adults of the fifth generation Naruto will lose. We can''t stand the temper of the fifth generation Naruto." Thinking of Tsunade, Naruto smiled a little, and didn''t say anything. Anyway, the same is true for many people. As long as you find an excuse to spread out, it is still easy for Xiao to catch Qilabi. Several people talked for a while, took out a map, and made a sketch, saying that the nearest place of Xiao had been found. There was a red circle on the map, which was obviously where Xiao was. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Kirabi remembered the location, nodded and said sincerely "I won''t forget the kindness of Kimye Village, thank you all." A pair of tearful eyes moved. Kay gave his thumbs up, and showed his shining front teeth. "Don''t worry, don''t worry about She Xiao and Da She Wan, as long as our six generations are here, it won''t matter." Naruto holds the map in his hand and glances at it. His eyes are not on the red circle, but on the periphery of the red circle. With a slight smile, he walks towards the outside of the village without turning his head. Looking at their Naruto at all, several people had no choice but to keep silent and follow up. With Naruto''s ability now, it is no longer necessary to jump by the branches, legs stretched, jumped more than ten meters high, hands printed, and the sound of light and heavy rock, the whole person directly flew up. Flying in the air gliding at high altitude. A few people were shocked. If the strange ninjutsu made Kai and others impressed, they also understood that Naruto must have learned a lot in the past three years. ... The process of rushing is boring. At least in Naruto''s view, it is really a bit boring to accompany a few old men, and Kai sometimes makes fun of it. There is a mood that makes people laugh too much. And since Kiraby approached the Xiao organization, he had put away the grinning face with a serious expression, and there was a strong sense of sadness under the expression. Kakashi and others were quite silent. Xiao''s location is not far away, and although these Kakashi people are not Naruto fast, they are not far behind. They are all elites with more than tolerance, and they are on the fast track. Less than a day came to the woods near the red circle, 5 miles away from the red circle. Kakashi yelled at Naruto flying ahead "Naruto, stop, let''s discuss the methods of battle." Naruto looked back at Kakashi. He turned around without much hesitation, and flew open with his hands. Several people gathered around while they were on the ground. Kakashi said calmly. "This mission is mainly to find out who killed Lei Ying to take revenge, so there is no need to involve all Xiao organization personnel. Now there are still many Xiao organization people. We don''t need to take this risk. Right, 8 tails, What does the Leiying man look like? " Kirabi confronted Kakashi and pondered for a while. "It''s a woman. Except for the peculiar Xiaoda robe, she should be under 15 years old. It''s a little girl." Kakashi nodded solemnly, thinking about it, and a few people have been looking awkward since he was a girl. They have heard of this little girl, especially when 6 was caught, it was a big fight. Almost destroyed the entire village. The horrible strength makes everyone who sees have a lingering fear. Although they have not seen it with their own eyes, they have no small counterparts. Naruto shook his eyelids at this moment, and noticed that several people were approaching. This powerful chakra was obviously Nami, and he noticed the thick chakra of Nami. Naruto then realized that the game really started. Nami Chakra didn''t suppress it, and it gave a powerful shock under the release. Kakashi and others frowned and said solemnly. "Someone is here, let''s pay attention." Since then, Kay and Kiraby have sensed this powerful Chakra breath, standing silently looking around. There were several sounds of clothes rubbing against the leaves. Three "snoring" sounds. Itachi, Oni, and Nana stood on the branch, staring coldly. The ghost whispered against the diaphragm "It looks like they still welcome us very much. There are so many people here. You little girl, you have the ability to face a few." Nana was standing in place, watching Kakashi and others, and finally set her sights on Naruto. She didn''t rush to do it because Naruto was there, she said lightly. "Two, six generations and the eight tails will be given to me." The ghost frowned Yang and said with a smile "Little girl''s tone is not small, she chose the best one when she came, okay, I gave that thick eyebrow to me, but there are only two left. Can Brother Itachi handle it?" The ferret hiding half of his face, stretched out a hand to pull down the zipper, revealing his face, and glanced coldly at Kali. "Give me both, no problem." Kakashi reached out with one hand and pulled the blindfold away, revealing a kaleidoscope writing eye, staring closely at Itachi. Itachi snorted and said indifferently "I didn''t expect that you are also a kaleidoscope, but the lineage does not match, you are just a garbage." Chapter 416： : Away from Kiraby Itachi''s eyes trembled in her pupils and she read monthly. wap.novelhall.com Kakashi''s pupils dilated, and it was obvious that she had missed the monthly reading directly. After 3 seconds, Kakashi lost all of a sudden, kneeled on the ground, supported the ground with one hand, and panted. At the same time, Ghostly Raised the diaphragm in his hand, smashed into Kay, and roared sharply. "The guy with a thick brows, I think you are the least pleasing to the eye, and I''ll play with Grandpa." He smashed it out, and with Kay''s body style, his shape was slowed down, and he passed easily. There was a loud noise, a large pit with a diameter of 5 meters below the ground, recessed, and the ground was shaking for a while, Naruto, Tachibana, and Kirabi had to be separated. The tap also jumped up. Itachi shot a few shurikens and shot his hands. The tap also printed his hands. The white hair stretched out and tied it over. At the same time, he rushed towards Itachi fiercely. Itachi watched indifferently, avoiding the white hair easily, and took out the pain and greeted him. Naruto''s side met Nana for a while, and Kiraby first turned on the 8-tail state, almost roaring. "Little ghost, I''m going to kill you and take revenge on my brother." With 8 tails exposed, Kirabee pulled out 7 knives and rushed up to Nami. Nami didn''t meet Kiraby who rushed over, but turned her head and jumped to the rear, apparently trying to escape. Kiraby, who had been controlled by the anger, followed angrily, and the seven knives on the body quickly split off, and the swords fluttered. Chopping and flying each branch, but he could not chop Nami. Looking coldly at Kiraby, Nana opened her reincarnation eyes for a while, and while running, she did not forget to return to her hair with a small fire ninjutsu. Kirabee cut down and cut the small fireball with a diameter of less than one meter in half, and a flame exploded in the air. Kirabi stared coldly at Nami in front. "Little ghost, don''t you have that giant, take it out?" Nami didn''t speak, but just hurried on the road, and Naruto immediately followed, floating in the air, sprinting up quickly. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Kakashi, who was climbing on the ground, raised his hand and shouted. "Wait, Naruto, don''t be so anxious, be careful to ambush." Kakashi stood up staggeringly, trying to catch up, but Itachi rushed up, kicked Kakasi''s belly, and Kakashi''s body flew out. In the mid-air, a tumbling, landed on the ground steadily, took out the bitterness, looked at Itachi with sweat, and panted heavily. ... Kinabi, who was flying a kite like Nami, was a little annoyed. She had already run a long distance, and had already thrown Kakashi far away. Kirabi shouted and shouted, and the whole body turned into a beast. The eight red tails behind the body became octopuses. Kirabi, a half-human and half-beast, stretched an octopus tail and shot Nami Nami ahead. Nami turned and glanced at it, only to find that there were no half figures here, so she stopped. Shouted at the octopus tail "Amaterasu." Kirabi was startled, feeling the power of the skylight, and thinking about it, cut the tail directly, while the tail fell, he was swallowed up by the black flame. It didn''t take long for the broken tail to grow, and it looked coldly at Nami in front. Kiraby supported the ground with 8 tails and said coldly "My brother''s revenge, I must pay back, don''t want to leave here alive today." Nami looked at Kiraby with a faint expression and said coldly. "Kill me if you have the ability to say it, don''t just talk big words, I told you earlier, you are a disgusting person who can only talk big words." His eyes were shocked, the sky was shining, and the moon was reading. A huge blue samurai emerged from Nami''s body. The samurai, who was a hundred meters tall, held the blue chakra knife in his hand, and stabbed Chirabi Cleave it out. Kirabi''s figure slowed down, dragging his eight tails, avoiding the sword with ease, and rushed towards Nami. At the same time, a whisper came from behind Kirabi. "Xianfa, Spiral Shuriken." Naruto''s spiral shuriken with a diameter of 3 meters in his hand still came out. Not to Nami, but to Kiraby. Feeling the powerful Chakra breath behind him, Kirabi immediately realized that something was wrong, and turned his head to meet the fast-rotating wind-wrapped spiral shuriken. With a bang, the powerful wind attribute exploded, and the wind attribute sharper than the knife. Chakra opened the body of Chirabi, shredded all his eight tails, and Kirabi floating in the air was shocked. Looking at Naruto, the pupils of both eyes dilated, and the whole man froze there. He didn''t even respond when his tail fell off, a shocked expression. How could he not understand why Naruto would attack him, obviously it was not a miss, that ninjutsu hit him straight, and he had no idea what to do. As soon as his face hurts, Kiraby''s face hurts a little. This little pain made him wake up. The whole body was covered with thunder and lightning. The whole body was rushed out of the thunder and lightning even faster. After a slow build, he rushed to Naruto with lightning, shouting in his mouth. "Who are you, aren''t you six generations, or do you want to kill me in the morning?" Naruto smirked and said "You don''t need to understand these, all you have to do now is to die in my hands." The twin pupils trembled, and the cycle-like recurrent eyes appeared. Under the shaking of Kiraby''s eyes, he directly entered Kiraby''s inner world. Naruto felt the rotation of the air, his eyes dazzled. There is no sound in the silent world, and the vast darkness cannot see the lens. Appearing in front of Naruto was the huge 8-tailed, giant ox with a tentacle-like tail. Cold eyes glanced at Naruto "Six generations, for what purpose do you want to hurt Kiraby. Why do you never hear of reincarnation? Who are you?" Naruto smiled easily, and did not answer the tail beast''s words, and directly printed with two hands, 12 stamps were completed in one second. The red chakra exploded from Naruto, and behind that Naruto rushing out of nine tails, the momentum began to spin, a huge red tornado appeared outside Naruto, Naruto stood in the center, watching this 8 said "It''s just you, the last 8 tails, let me enjoy this fight well." There is a very serious expression on the face of the 8-tailed cow. If you want to jump up, 8 tails are shot at the same time, covering a range of 100 meters at a time. Generally, the ninja cannot escape. Naruto didn''t want to hide either. He spread his hands flat and lowered his body. Both hands were turning Chakra, the red Chakra, into a vortex shape, condensing two red spiral pills. At the moment of condensing, Naruto rushed up and flew to the sky with the light and heavy rock technique. The strength of the hundredfold physical strength strengthened Naruto into a red light. Raised his hands and smashed into the roots of the eight tails. With a hissing sound, it took only 3 seconds before and after, all eight tails were torn by Chakra, Naruto''s hands. In the eyes of the eight tails, Naruto is like a red light, a flicker that passes directly through the root of its tail, a great pain coming from the tail, and it directly falls to the ground, rolling for a while. Looking at Naruto with a startled expression "You are not a human. Why is your strength so terrible? This is impossible. No one can have such a powerful strength." Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "Of course I am not a person, I will be the **** of this world, and you are my tool." With his hands printed, Naruto made a wooden clog, four posts fastened, and tied 8 tails together. Chapter 417： : Capture the last 8 tails Under the magnification of the eight-tailed bull''s eyes, the open mouth began to condense the beast jade. The eight-tailed chakra energy radiated out and condensed in its mouth, forming a small black ball aimed at Naruto. novelhall.com Direct injection, the condensation time is too short, and the power is only half. Naruto''s hands were printed with ease. A wooden clog, a wall of wooden ingots, and a thick round wooden arch cymbal guarded Naruto. The red rays slammed into it, directly rupturing a piece of wood in the wooden prison and hitting it Ingot wall. With a bang, the entire space shook a bit, breaking through a thickness of more than 1 meter, but unfortunately the arch was too thick, it could not shoot at all, and the rays flew out, leaving only a little crack. The 8-tailed face grew heavier and he climbed up immediately after the tail-tailed beast jade was launched. The 8 tails behind it opened again, with a mouth, and a huge stream of water gushing out, shooting straight. The original cracked piece of wood was instantly broken, and Yawei''s face showed a hint of joy. The water in his mouth kept flowing, and it hit Naruto who was arched on the wood. It wasn''t Naruto''s body that met, but Naruto''s tail beast cannon, a fully condensed tail cannon, suspended in a place about ten centimeters in front of Naruto, with one mouth. The air shook, and a red ray that was twice as thick as the 8 rays rushed up, and immediately flew out the 8 water columns and hit them severely. 8 was startled, his head was a little bit sloppy, and he wanted to avoid a fatal injury. There was a loud bang, and the ray shot through the head of the eight-headed cow, and the eight-headed cow sank. The eyes were full of disbelief, and it slowly fell down. The blood flowed to the ground and stained red. Clear water on the ground. Naruto stopped firing. In order to avoid the death of 8 tails, he quickly took out the psychic beast cage from the system, and one still went out. The psychic beast iron cage emits a dazzling white light and arrests the 8 tails. Into the system, it is necessary to supplement the body of the 8 tails and complete brainwashing after a day and a night. Looking at the countdown to that 24-hour period, Naruto smiled, closed his eyes and left here. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net A drop of water rang softly, echoing this silent world. Withdrawing from Kiraby''s inner world, the time passed only one second, and Kiraby was full of thunder and lightning and hit him. Naruto''s body was deflected, and he raised his foot to rotate in that mid-air, like kicking a ball. The side facing Kirabibi was a foot, and the foot was full of wind-like chakras. With a soft bang, Kirabee slammed into a tree quickly, knocked the big tree down directly, slammed it into the ground, smashed a huge pothole, and spit out blood. . The cherubic body of Kirabi''s body lying in the pit slowly disappeared, and returned to its original appearance. Kiraby, who got up wolverine, felt his own ability and shouted. "Where is the tail beast, my tail beast, my tail beast has disappeared." The terrified Kiraby looked at Naruto, and immediately realized that Naruto was caught by Naruto, and his heart was full of anger, and he yelled "Naruto" and rushed up. Naruto glanced briefly at Kiraby and said to Nami "Give him a final blow and kill him." Nami nodded, controlling Susano Noh, Susano Noh holding a big knife in his hands and chopping Kiraby. Qilabi in the air turned around for a moment, but unfortunately he encountered the big sword of Suzano, was slightly scratched, and his body immediately burst into a black flame. The flame covered him directly, covering the whole body, and Kiraby''s face was horrified. There were no 8 tails, and he couldn''t do anything about being engulfed by the flame of the sky. Susano Nenhu didn''t stop the knife in his hand. At the same time as the chop was cut, it was a cross-cut that directly divided Kirabi''s body into two halves. Countless black flames burned on Kirabi''s body. The flames were three meters high, directly engulfing his body, and the entire body disappeared into the air. Not even **** is dead. Watching Kirabi''s death, Naruto''s expression did not move, but he looked directly at Nami. "I give you the second task, this is the last task," Nana turned to look at Naruto, and directly put away Nasuzu Nerhu, her body slowly fell to the ground, kneeling on one knee, her face was extremely loyal. Naruto said quietly "Help Nagato trigger a war of ninjas and destroy all the nations. Destroy the 4 big countries and small countries outside the village of Makino, and then Makura." Nami listened carefully, looked up, and said in surprise. "Brother Naruto, why do you want to help Nagato, that guy seems to be watching you all the time." Naruto stared directly at Nami and said seriously "Don''t say too much. All you have to do now is to complete these tasks. I don''t like people who are too shy." Nana''s face changed, and she responded sincerely. When he noticed someone approaching, Naruto said coldly. "Someone came and did a show with me and got rid of me." Nana nodded, stood up again, and stood still looking at Naruto, did not move, waiting for Naruto to perform ninjutsu. From this point, it can be seen that Nami was completely surrendered to Naruto and was afraid Attacking without permission, even if Naruto kills her, she won''t blink. This is also Nana''s recognition of Naruto''s power and agrees that the powerful Naruto can become her master. Naruto yelled with his hands sealed "Fire flames, fire dragon art." With a sigh of relief, a long flame spurted out, rolling towards Nana. Nami opened her reincarnation eyes and kept flickering, ran away behind her. At this time, Kakashi and others followed, and Naruto was catching up with Nami at a glance. Looking around, there were several ups and downs from Naruto, holding down his body and saying "Naruto, what about that 8-tailed guy?" Naruto frowned, with an angry expression, pointing at Nami "Captured by them." I haven''t doubted it since, and swept Nana coldly, saying solemnly. "It looks like this little girl is better than you." Naruto pretends to be top-notch, and he never doubts the six generations. The six generations have captured eight tails. No matter who they are, they will not believe it. Naruto is one of them. A powerful and naughty six-generation adult. I took a look at Nana, and I thought about it since, and said earnestly. "Let''s go back and report this. We can''t even fight you. We went for nothing, and Kakashi was injured." Naruto turned to look at Kakashi, and found that there was indeed an injury on his arm, apparently suffering from no thorns, and Kakashi, who was supported by Kay, had his arm reddened with blood. Kakashi said weakly, "I have nothing to do, just take a break." Naruto didn''t say anything, and he didn''t use palm fairy to help heal. Chapter 418： : Tsunades Wrath A few people discussed for a while, and decided to go back and discuss in a long term. wap.novelhall.com When Naruto and others left, Itachi and Oniguchi found Nami who was pretending to escape. The sneaky person who looked at someone Nana said slightly differently "Little girl, what about those eight?" Nami coldly glanced at the ghostly and said "You don''t need to know about this. You just understand that the host of 8 tails is dead and killed by me." The sneaker had a doubt in his stomach and wanted to ask, but he forced it down. Several people went up and down, rushed to the meeting place, and while running, Itachi couldn''t help but coughed a few times, fell to the ground, covered his hands, and coughed violently. Nami turned to look at Itachi coldly. Itachi raised his hand and looked at the blood in his hand. "It looks like I''m going to meet Sasuke." To Itachi, the two didn''t quite understand, and didn''t ask much. For the companions, they just used each other and didn''t have much friendship. Even if one of them died, they would not think of revenge. This is the Xiao organization, an organization that uses each other. Naruto followed Kakashi and others back to Muye Village, Kakashi was sent by Kay for treatment, and Naruto and Zuri also went to Tsuna and reported the mission. Tsunade patted the table and gave him a hard education. He has also been grieved for a while. It was not him who yelled for wrongdoing. He wanted to pull Naruto as a back pad, but unfortunately Tsunade didn''t care. As for Naruto, she was too late to love, so she was reluctant to scold, so she had to vent her anger on Ziye. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Suffering from the abuse of Tsunade, he also became a bitter face. Fortunately, Silent coughed and reminded Tsunade to pay attention to the image. Tsunade''s face returned to normal. But the tender white face looked extremely gloomy, and it was too pale, and said with a bowed head, thoughtfully. "It''s troublesome. Only Naruto is alone, and they can gather all the tail beasts. They can''t let them succeed. You also give me 24 hours to protect Naruto''s side." Lai also nodded his head, and his face answered seriously. Naruto was shocked. If he was protected from the 24-hour period, he would not be able to make ten tails. "Wife Tsunade, this is not okay, so am I not free?" Tsunade looked at Naruto with a serious expression, and said calmly. "Naruto, you have to understand that this is a special time, and no mistake can be made." Naruto said with a smile "It''s really not possible for 24 hours, Tsunade''s wife. Would you like to come here and be a lecherous fairy living in our house? This guy is a lecherous fairy. I don''t want to let my Tsunade wife be peeped. Tsuna nodded and said after a moment of thought. "Indeed, this lecherous old man can''t live in my house, and he must not be allowed to come near." Lai also had a wry smile on his face, looking at the two without talking, and he was not lascivious to that point, but now they have been labeled super lascivious by the two. Tsunade said somberly to the tap "Since you came, you should understand that if you dare to peek, the consequences will be worse than before." Holding his fist, he squealed his fist. I was sweating a lot, remembering the time when Tsunade was struck by a serious injury, I quickly shook my head and said that I want to rattle. "No, I don''t want to die yet, you have to find another, I can''t manage this guy." Tsuna pinched his fist and hammered the table. The dust shook and almost smashed it. He shouted at him. "This thing is something you can do alone. Give me a good protection and Naruto. Except at night, you must be by his side during the day." He had a lot of sorrow in his heart. He didn''t have any personal freedom, but he didn''t dare to speak out. He didn''t dare to resist the words of Tsunade, a violent woman, and had to promise. However, Tsunade looked angrily at Zilai, thinking that when the eight tails were caught, only Naruto, Tsunade''s brows turned into a ball, and his heart was full of worry. Tsuna shouted in impatience "This Naruto is really not a thing. It''s improper. Only Naruto is left. Xiao members will definitely come all over. Naruto will be in danger by then. No, I have to help. I don''t want to be Naruto." Said quietly with a calm face "Master Tsunade, Naruto is not what you want to be improper. Naruto''s strength and his own strength are there. Will there be nothing wrong?" Silent words can also be said to herself, she once told Naruto in her heart that nothing will happen, but it is also difficult to conceal her inner anxiety. Naruto smiled, walked in front of Tsunade, and gently kissed Tsunade''s forehead, smiling. "Wife Tsunade, I''m so powerful, nothing will happen." Tsunade raised his head to look at Naruto, his face was a little red, and his face was really serious. "Naruto, you have to remember, you must not act without authorization. The girl with Xiao''s strength is unfathomable, and you can''t fight it." Naruto chuckled and stretched out his hand and stroked the soft face of Tsunade. If you want to talk about the shape of the face, Tsunade''s complexion is one of the most beautiful, which makes people feel a sense of love. Staring at Tsunabe''s beautiful pupils, he said quietly. "Remember to call Naruto husband in the future, listen to the call." Tsunade blushed and gave Naruto a white look, but still obediently opened the red lips and said "Naruto husband." The sound was very numb, and there was a refreshing mood in Naruto''s heart. And since the goose had goosebumps all over his body, he ran away quickly, and each time the two were in front of him, regardless of his thoughts, making him quite depressed. It''s a pity that there is no way to be depressed. Whoever tells the current Tsunade to put all his heart on Naruto, according to Tsunade''s temper, even if Naruto is improper, he will help Naruto. In Tsunade''s heart, Naruto has long been more important than Naruto. Looking at the blue sky, he also had a bitter smile on his face. The former Tsunabe became what he is now, which really made him unexpected. Naruto flirted with her in Tsunade''s room, holding Tsunade''s soft body, looking at the humorous face, Naruto''s smile of satisfaction. Now that everything is ready, only the last step is left, but Naruto has a kind of worry in his heart. In order to prevent accidents, Tsunade must be stepped down, only to be his wife with peace of mind, otherwise the beginning of the Ninja War is not a joke. Chapter 419： ： It is monitored by tap Because he was protected from the origin, Naruto didn''t have time to contact the Goddess organization. He had no information about what happened to Xiao organization. novelhall.com Naruto, who was so happy, had to go to Gangshou to have a relationship, accompany Red Bean to chat, and accompany Xin Xinna to go shopping, of course, everyone did not forget every day. Following Naruto for a day, he also saw the power of Naruto''s harem again, almost kneeling down to worship him. All in all, it is to make the eyes of the tap fall quickly. However, when I saw Yun Xinnai, Zi also looked very serious, carefully looking at the girl, and she also looked extremely gloomy. With the appearance of Yun Xinnai, Zi knew very well who this girl was? It''s a pity that he couldn''t figure out how to do it. He was so young, only 16 years old, and unfamiliar with him. If he really wants to ask Naruto, he knows Naruto s personality, and he certainly wo nt say. In the end, he ca nt ask anything, so he has to let this long Naruto-like girl hold Naruto s hand, with a sweet smile on his face . I have to admit that Xin Xinnai is very charming, with long red hair, smiling like an innocent and lovely child, without any scruples. He also looked at Naruto with a smile on his face, agreeing with him to give a few girls joy, and it was not good to question him. As long as she is happy, she is also willing to wait. "Maybe it''s just a very similar person." I do nt think about it since I m thinking about it. This kind of small thing wo nt be taken into consideration at all. Even if other people recognize it, if I do nt say it, no one will continue to ask. Very serious. When 24 hours elapsed, in the evening, Naruto''s eyes lying on the bed closed to open the reincarnation eyes. Look. Yarn, Chinese website His eyes shook, and the wind and grass around him couldn''t escape Naruto''s perception. Lying in Naruto''s arms every day, rubbing his sleepy eyes, and hugging Naruto with his hands, maybe it was too cold, and he could not help but hug tightly, shrinking into Naruto''s arms. Naruto couldn''t help but laugh a while, watching every day like a kitten, stretched out his hand and gently stroked the greasy face, and whispered softly on that forehead. "After doing this, I will be with you in the future." After speaking, slowly crawled out of this soft quilt, eyes closed every day without any notice, wrapped around the quilt as Naruto, tightly let go. The soft moonlight shoots down and crosses Chen Yinhui on the exquisite and delicate body of Tian Tian every day, giving a fantastic sense of beauty, flat belly, slender legs, and slightly developed body, which always emits that youthful beautiful. Bai Nen''s face had a sweet smile on her face, as if dreaming. Taking a deep look at the sky every day, Naruto smiled softly, and came lightly to the open window, and the figure jumped into a red light and rushed out. Sprinting in the night, Naruto brought his speed to the limit. With the non-human Chakra, the speed can only be said to have become a ray of light. Flashes and flashes, ordinary people don''t see it at all, this is a person. Flashing several times, turning on the reincarnation eye, and the golden mode, Naruto rushed out of the wood leaf village at that speed within 10 seconds, and no one noticed it. Even in a house far away, the adult who had been sleeping in the dream with the wind-dusting woman did not know, and Naruto at this time had fled from his sight. Jumping into a forest, Naruto''s eyes startled, and he launched a special ability to summon the extermination organization under his control. Soon a few people ran from Muye Village and rushed over to Naruto. A powerful ninja on the ground kneeled and said in a low voice. "Master six generations, what do you command?" Naruto said calmly "Bring me the address of Xiao organization." The male ninja responded, pulled out a map from his arms, fell to his knees on the ground, and held his hands to Naruto. "This is the latest location we got from Xiaoshen 2 yesterday." Naruto picked up the cylindrical map and slid it away, and found that it was near the country of rain. It seemed that the old nest of the country of rain, Xiao had not given up. Naruto with a small smile, put away the map, and flew towards the country of rain. Several shadow ninjas watched Naruto leave, and immediately turned into smoke and disappeared. No one saw it. ... With Naruto''s speed, it will take more than an hour to rush to the country of rain. The advantage of high altitude, coupled with extremely fast speed, that flying speed is almost catching up with the plane. When performing the technique of light and heavy rocks, Naruto floating in the air can only feel the whistle of the wind near his ears. At a glance, you can see the place of Xiao on the map, inside a cave. Without any action, Naruto played Chakra to the limit without any reservation, and the powerful momentum rushed out, making Nana immediately aware of it. Nami and He, who had been guarding several tail beasts, noticed this breath, and frowned as he looked at Nami. "It seems to be the purpose of six generations. What this guy is doing now is a critical moment and he cannot be disturbed." Nami ordered something and said "I went to see." With a touch of excitement, Nami went out to meet Naruto''s breath and ran over. I was relieved to see that it was Naruto. Naruto''s upright two-colored chest hung in the air and looked directly at Nana, feeling that there was only a strong breath in front of him, and he couldn''t help asking. "Are there only two?" Nami looked at Naruto with excitement, put away the cold expression, and kneeled on one knee with a respectful voice. "Yes, you may not know Naruto''s brother. Itachi is running out of time. He seems to say he is looking for his younger brother, and the ghosts are following, and Nagato and others are checking the situation." Naruto snorted and sank, landing on the ground. Watching Nami said "I''m going to take one of the tail beasts now. You must kill him." Nana responded, and turned to walk inside the cave. Watching Nami come in again, I was a little confused, and turned to ask "What''s wrong, did that guy run away?" Nana shook her head and said coldly "You are going to die here today." Chapter 420： : Rob the Tail Beast The momentum spurted out, Nana took out all her strength at once, and Super Movie-level Chakra opened her eyes in the next cycle, and Susano could rush out. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Hold the big sword straight out. And he is definitely controlling the tail beasts in front, and the ability of the outer golem to absorb these tail beasts. Seeing that Suzano could cut it with a large knife, I didn''t understand what happened, but just screamed at Nana stunned. "Are you crazy, we are companions." The words were not finished. A knife was cut by Zusuo Neng into two halves. The black and white were divided into two halves. The body ignited a black flame. , Walk away. At this moment, Nagato, who was far away, frowned, directing Xiaonan not to move forward, and said Nagato, whose body was hidden in a tree, said coldly. "There is something wrong with the tail beast. Go back quickly." Xiao Nan''s face changed, and he turned his head and ran towards the rear. Nagato closed his eyes and returned to the golem with a special ability. At this time, Naruto, wearing a cloak of the sixth generation, came in with a sway, and saw the scene of Nagato without much panic. He also beckoned a friendly smile. Whispered "You did a good job. Now all the tail beasts belong to me. Remember what you said, and the war of ninjas will start for me." Nagato shouted angrily at Naruto "The tail beast was collected by us. Why did you take it, Naruto? Since you want us to start a war of ninja, you must give me ten tails." Naruto spread his hands and said with a smile. "Taiwei is not yours. I want to make Shiwei into my possession now. You better not disturb me or kill you. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Speaking of the last sentence, Naruto looked cold and stared at Nagato as if with a needle. Let Nagato fight a cold war, there is a deep chill inside. Seeing that Naruto was getting closer to the tail beast, Nagato felt anxiety in his heart. The results of three years would be destroyed by Naruto, which made him anxious. He had known that Naruto had a desire for the tail beast, but he did not expect Naruto. Even knowing what happened on the end of the tail caused a panic inside Nagato. At this point, the spot is following the ferret closely, in order to see the real strength of the ferret, and to get help from Sasuke. Without spots, Nagato was simply unable to fight Naruto. Naruto looked up at the outer golem in front of him. At this time, all the 7 tail beasts were floating in the air, and they had not started to absorb, because there was one tail, and he could not start. The order must be from one to nine, otherwise the balance will be broken. Glancing coldly, Naruto printed his hands and whispered "The fire is gone, the fire is gone." Aiming at the Outer Golem in front, a huge flame spewed out from the Ming population, and the rotating flame hit the Outer Golem. With a bang, the enchantment covering the periphery of the Outer Golem was broken, and the flames blasted and penetrated the body of the Outer Golem. The flames of Naruto kept firing up and down, directly destroying this huge alien golem. There was a shaking in the cave, and the stone walls of the cave were also penetrated, and the strong flames stormed into the sky. The ground trembled, countless stones fell, and the cave collapsed. With their eyes closed, Naruto who opened the gold body mode, Chakra released with all his strength. Numerous stones couldn''t hit Naruto''s body at all. As soon as he fell a centimeter away from Naruto, he was directly stirred by the glittering golden chakra It''s crushed. Hands spread out to seal again, releasing the nine-tailed state, Naruto with nine tails, slowly rushing into shape, standing in the sky, not looking at the caves that collapsed around, only watching the 7 tailed beasts in front Dead body. Looking at Naruto in the state of the golden body and nine tails in the sky, Nana had some excitement, worship, and admiration in her eyes, and knelt on the ground with excitement, looking up at the gloomy Naruto. The powerful momentum ignited the flames in Nami''s heart, looking up, which was looking up at the strong. Hands clasped, Naruto growled "Spiritualism." A large rune spread on the ground, psychic runes emerged, and a huge outer golem rushed out. The outer golem is a huge humanoid figure with nine eyes, color and body like dead wood, and ten columnar protrusions behind it, which is the incarnation of the **** tree. At this time, the image of Nagato was disappearing. Looking at the outer golem called out by Naruto, his face was startled, and with that terrified look, the image disappeared. Summoned a strange golem, Naruto, in order to prevent people from approaching, directly printed on both hands, and once "Enchantment, Four Purple Flames." Four purple rays rushed to the ground, wrapping this place within a square of 1 mile, encircling it, and the square purple translucent wall enveloped the huge body of the outer golem. Form a good stage. Naruto floating in the air took out two iron cages from the strongest system. The iron cages contained small 8-tails and small one-ends, and gently threw the iron cages, pointing out ahead. A white light flashed out of the iron cage. After the dazzling white light disappeared, one and eight tails appeared. Naruto with a smile on his face, muttering as he looked at his alien golem "let''s start." Put your hands together and use the psychic technique again to summon your 9-tailed psychic beast. Looking around, Nine realized a little danger, but out of loyalty to Naruto, he didn''t ask much, just stood there respectfully. Naruto smiled, put his hands together, and controlled the outer golem in front, like a huge outer golem trembled, straight out of the chakra chain, tied one tail in front, and one tail screamed. . The whole body was flashing red light, and that Chakra was absorbed by the iron chain. In order to speed up the absorption of the Golem, Naruto injected a part of Chakra into the body of the Golem. The golden chakra shook the body of the alien golem, speeding up the absorption process. In less than a minute, the end became a puppet body. The Taoist Golem opened one eye, rolled it, and looked at Naruto. There were no changes in his eyes. Naruto''s heart was refreshing for a while, and he didn''t want to let the outer golem absorb the second tail beast, because one was needed, and the more the chakra of the tail beak, the slower it was. The result is a long time, no two hours will not work. At the same time, Xiao Nan has rushed over, looking at the purple transparent enchantment in front, looking dull, and at first sight Naruto even began to absorb the tail beast. My heart sank, I didn''t want to, and stretched out my hands, controlled the paper, and shot at the enchantment. The small pieces of paper were densely packed and slammed into the four purple flames. Under severe impact, a trace of cracks appeared in the enchantment. Chapter 421： : Making ten tails The fissure was getting bigger and bigger, and a small hole appeared, Xiao Nan wanted to fly through the body without thinking. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net A sprint flew over as the four purple flames filled the hole. There were two pairs of paper wings behind them, and a dance rushed towards Naruto, with a long stab in the hand. While Xiao Nan rushed across the enchantment, Nana noticed early on that the body under the reincarnation''s eyes was very fast, her body turned into lightning, and several flashes jumped into the sky. Aim at the difficult body. It''s just a kick kick. There was a thump of air, Xiao Nan didn''t hide, was kicked in the abdomen, the whole body buffered, and slammed into the outer golem. He staggered towards the bottom, a backflip, barely holding his body and staring at Nami. Frowning tightly "You seem to know the second best Nami in it, why do you help Naruto?" Nana Mei frowned and said sneerly. "It looks like Nagato hasn''t told you anything, that guy has a deep hiding." Nana didn''t answer the question at all, and Nami''s eyes shook, and the sky shone. Xiao Nan was startled and rushed into shape, but it was still too late. The wings on the back were ignited, and the flames struck, burning her chakra and the wings behind her. Xiao Nan, who didn''t even want to, kept the wings down, and without wings, the whole body immediately fell down. Nami jumped with both hands and wanted to give Xiao Nan a final blow. Naruto''s serious words came over "Keep her alive, don''t kill her." Nana shook her body and immediately retracted her hands, but jumped to Xiao Nan''s body and stepped on Xiao Nan''s body. The indifferent Nana did not have Naruto''s sympathy, and she stepped on it so that Xiao Nan couldn''t get up, and the skylight just now hurt her a little, and she couldn''t move at all. Xiao Nan''s face was not panic-stricken, staring coldly at Nami, without any fear. By this time, Naruto had absorbed 7 chakras, leaving the last 8 and 9 tails. In order to speed up the absorption of the outer golem, Naruto constantly injects himself into Chakra. Even if he is inhuman, he still loses half of the Chakra. There was a little cold sweat on his forehead, Naruto didn''t dare to care, and he couldn''t stop his hands. He desperately controlled the Golem to absorb the 8 tails. Chakra''s iron chain is constantly wrapped around the body of the eight tails. The eight tails that have been brainwashed are not afraid, just like a puppet. The number of Chakras in the 8-tail is very large, which is half that of the 7-tail, giving Naruto a headache. Suddenly I thought of splitting, and Naruto who came to my senses, then I realized that it should be injected into Chakra, which is the same amount. With this in mind, Naruto immediately used that wooden cricket clone. Because there is a complete wooden blood boundary, and there is no need to print, two huge pieces of wood poured out from both sides of Naruto''s body, and fell into two avatars at the same time, exactly like Naruto. With a golden body and nine tails, he looked at the outer golem in front, without any hesitation, raised his hands and injected it into Chakra. The body of the Outer Golem trembled, as if very happy, and even made a roar, and the terrible roar rang for miles. Frightened the flock of birds. With 2 avatars of Chakra injection, the absorption speed became twice as fast. The 8 red chakras were absorbed instantly. The whole body slumped into a fur corpse. Gained the power of 8 tail beasts, 8 eyes of the Outer Golem were opened, and the figure of 100 meters shook for a while. The body of the ten tail began to change, and the ten columnar protrusions behind it began to slowly open out. With a tail like a dead wood, the entire body becomes larger and changes towards the ten tail. Naruto was delighted, knowing that he could evolve into ten tails immediately. At the same time, a figure flickered, and the stomach with long black hair shone in the night, with a large fan on its back. Ban''s expression was very indifferent. When he met the purple enchantment in front, he didn''t glance at it. He kept the attitude of diving, his hands were printed, and a fire blew, and the fire disappeared. A huge fireball shot out, and under a steady stream of shots, this Naruto enchantment shot a huge hole. The fire shone, and the entire enchantment shook for a while, bursting instantly. The zebra stared at Naruto, his angry face twisted and roared. "Shit, stop me, you''re looking for death." After saying that, a fireball shot, At this point, Nami was shocked and wanted to come forward to help, but Xiao Nan grabbed her white calf and swept Xiao Nan coldly. Nami wanted to kick the girl with a kick, but Naruto''s order could not be disobeyed . With a low roar, "Let go", Xiao Nan''s face was tight and his palms were tight and there was no sign of letting go. Nami was wondering if Xiao Nan should be broken. Naruto over there has begun fighting at the spot. Naruto was already at the last moment. He couldn''t move one step, let alone put his hands down, or he would mess up the chakras of the outer golems, which would produce a powerful explosive force. Sweeping the fireball coldly, Naruto frowned, and said to the two avatars "Stop him, and protect the body of the alien golem, so that he cannot be destroyed." The avatar responded, took down his hands, and rushed towards the spot. A avatar spread his right hand into the shape of a hand knife. The hand knife contained rich wind attributes, Chakra, and pointed at the fireball fiercely. After crossing a beautiful arc, with a bang, the fireball was split directly to spend it. With a frown on his face, Naruto''s avatar has such a terrifying strength, which he really did not expect. Such a weird avatar, but he has never seen it. Generally, as long as the chakra itself changes, Naruto is likely to disappear, and Naruto is You can also use avatars when you keep injecting Chakra. This really made the spots look stunning, but unfortunately, looking at the more and more shaped outer golems in front, the spots were a bit ugly. "Shit, don''t expect to get the power of the ten tails. I don''t want anyone to get it." With one hand printed, the spot stood in place, and the blue Chakra rushed out of the body frantically, and the dragon art started. A 100-meter-long wooden dragon emerged from the ground, raised the outer golem directed towards the front, and rushed forward, apparently trying to destroy the outer golem. Chapter 422： : Angry Spots Naruto Naruto frowned, a double-handed one-handed condensing spiral pill jumped up, and the wooden dragon aimed at him slammed in the past. At the same time, the spot also moved, his hands were printed, and he shot a fireball towards the avatar. The holy fireball hit the avatar instantly, and a huge firework exploded. The avatar was burned and disappeared. Seeing that Mulong was about to rush over, Naruto gritted his teeth and shouted at the mule. "Give me the technique of wooden dragons." The wooden avatar wanted or didn''t want to print with one hand, and he launched Chakra desperately. "Wooden sting, wood dragon art." A wooden dragon rushed out from the body of the outer Golem one meter, and the two wooden dragons were entangled with each other. No one was allowed to continue to bind each other, squeezing desperately. Separated by a plane, a fireball shot in the past, and a small house-sized fireball made Ben dumbfounded again. He banged on two wooden dragons tied together and entangled with each other. A huge cloud of mushrooms floated, the two wooden dragons were ignited, and the flames were burning fiercely. Bite gritted his teeth, staring at Naruto and the avatar fiercely, saying coldly. "I didn''t expect you to even have a wooden clog and reincarnation. What did you do for 3 years?" At this time, Naruto had no time to answer the spot. Nine-tailed chakras only absorbed half of them. Obviously, the nine-tailed chakras are the largest and the most time-consuming. In order to speed up the absorption, Naruto once again split off two wooden clogs. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Walking out of Naruto''s body, two wooden men walked slowly and changed into two identical avatars. At the same time, there are reincarnation eyes, turning to stare at the outer golem, his hands spread into Chakra. The blob''s complexion sank, and once again lowered his body and rushed up, with a sound of fire, Fengxian fire, and the fireball in his mouth kept spraying. In order to prevent the fireball from disturbing the real body, the wooden clogs in front slap the land and slap the earth. The ground shook for a while, and a huge earth wall rushed up and covered a large area of ??100 meters and a height of 100 meters. The fireball hit the dirt wall without any waves. As soon as Bian''s face sank, he jumped up and jumped up to the 100-meter-high earth wall. As soon as he jumped up, he rushed out to face a figure. One hundred times strengthened body technique, let the avatar''s body approach to a burst of red light, and at the same time leaping, he raised his hand and hit a spiral pill. In panic, he could only raise his hands to protect his head. Under the powerful tearing force and impact force, the spotted body flew out, and the whole person hit the ground like a cannonball. The earth trembled, and a large pit with a diameter of ten meters appeared. The spotted face lying in the pit was hard to see. He didn''t suffer much injuries, but it looked grey and dirty. A spot that jumped up and rushed towards the front clone, the face twisted to illustrate his anger. He was even worse than Naruto, which made him extremely angry. With a straight jump, the two sides quickly concluded. "Wooden owl, the tree world is born." The roots of the trees on the flat ground originally grew out of the rubble, and the sky gushed, and the trees within a square mile continued to rush up to the sky. The trees are very thick, and those thick trees will also envelop the outer golem. Just at the moment when Mujie and Shujie descended, Naruto shouted with joy. "Nima''s, it''s finally done." The pupils of the spots were dilated, and they were crying out loud. At this time, the outer golem completely absorbed the 9 tails of Chakra, and the whole body was shaking, and the earth was shaking with its body. Looking up at a rough roar, the air was shaking. The outer golems began to change. The entire body of the ten tails lying on the ground was completely dull wood. Ten tails were sticking out behind them, swinging wildly, and a flap of dust raised up. There are no nine eyes on the head, but only one eye. When the huge eyes are opened, they are the 9 reincarnation eyes. The sky began to notice abnormal changes. A tail roared at the end of the tail, dispersing the clouds in the sky. There were no clouds, and the moon, which was originally bright, seemed even more strange. Naruto''s appearance shocked Naruto for a while. Such a huge amount of chakras was more than him. It was endless, and it was impossible to feel how much. Watching Naruto, Tomi stopped roaring, and watched tightly with one eye. His whole body was motionless. Because it was made by Naruto s abomination golem, he could be controlled by Naruto. However, this control is somewhat unstable. The only way to control it is to use the iron cage of the psychic beast. Unfortunately, now that the spot is entangled, Naruto has no time to take out the iron cage of the psychic beast and put away ten tails. In order to try out the ability of the ten tails, Naruto leapt, jumped a distance of hundreds of meters, stood directly on the head of the ten tails, turned his head to spot, and said with a smile on his face. "It looks like you have no hope of getting ten tails, so you might as well try the power of this tail beast." With a horrified expression, looking at Naruto in front, his expression was a little angry, and that was the heart that raged with monstrous anger, and roared. "I am going to kill you, let you die in my hands, and I will tear you to pieces." The completely angry spot snarled, and the chakras of the body were all released. The blue chakras poured out of the body, condensing a huge suzanne. Directly open the full body of Suzano Nenjo, holding a pair of swords, long nose of Suzunen Nen, with blue sky above his head, pick up a samurai sword in his hand, pull it out, and directly split it at Naruto. At the moment of the split, Naruto''s avatars jumped over, holding the spiral pills in their hands, and smashed them up. There was a loud noise, and three spiral pills blocked in front of the big knife. The ten tails under Naruto began to move, Zhang Da''s huge mouth condensed the endless Chakra, and a huge sphere condensed in his mouth. The tail beast jade like a building makes the spot look a bit ugly. Reaching out a hand, Naruto whispered in front of Suzumune "Destroy him for me." As soon as the ten tails moved, the round-tailed beast jade suddenly shrank several times, turning into a black ball smaller than the little finger''s head, swallowing one at a time, and aiming at the huge mouth. The air shook and everything was quiet. At this time there was no sound. Only the red rays in the mouth of the ten tail ejected, like a laser hitting the spot fiercely. Chapter 423： : Escaped Spot With a dark complexion, he controlled Xu Zuo Neng Hu, and took out another big knife to block his body. wap.novelhall.com The ten-tailed cannon hit the Zosuno knife. There was no sound between the heavens and the earth, only a buzzing sound was heard. The tail cannon was partially fired, and the red rays of that bombardment constantly scanned the surrounding woods. Like a cutting machine, all the rows of trees collapsed, raising a cloud of dust. Such a horrible scene made Nami and Xiaonan stunned. In order to avoid being injured by accident, they had to hold the ground tightly and climb on the ground. An invisible wind and waves rolled in, blowing out the surrounding trunks. The crackling sounded, and Baba''s face was a bit ugly. On one side were Naruto''s three spiral pills, and on the other side was the tail beast jade. His Chakra was desperately depleting, and might be consumed at any time. At this time, Naruto was looking at him with a smile on his face, sticking out the 9 tails behind him, learning the ten-tailed appearance, and starting to condense the tail beast jade. With Naruto''s Chakra, the size of that tail beast It turned out to be the same as Tomi. The spot cold sweat that was seen, the tail beast jade fiercely shrank, Naruto didn''t want to, and shot at the spot''s body. The thick red rays slammed Susano''s body fiercely. With a bang, the ground was shaking and a huge mushroom cloud floated into the sky. The entire body of the spot, Susano, was smashed directly to smash. The body that was hit by the spot flew straight out, dropped to the ground in a parabola, and smashed into the soil. Covering his chest, there was a large hole in the chest, with blood kept on, and his pale complexion fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. Now he finally realized that he was not Naruto''s opponent at all. The spot that wanted to escape stood up, shaken physically and mentally, and stumbled again, and fell to the ground again, panting heavily, sweating his forehead. Naruto sneered, raised his hand to condense the spiral shuriken, and went out against the spotted body. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Originally thought to be dying, I did not expect to rush out a strange person from the ground, half a face in black and white, and the upper body was wrapped in leaves, directly holding the spot, and rushed to the ground. The body entered the ground silently and left here instantly. Naruto''s Spiral Shuriken slammed into the soil fiercely, bursting open, and smashing a huge pit more than ten meters long. Looking at the land in front, Naruto''s face was a little cold, not because of the spot running away, but the breath of black and white. He didn''t find it. It seemed that the white cricket was very strange. Moves faster than Thor. However, this is just a kind of escape jutsu. It even ran away, and Naruto is not good at chasing it. Now that the sky is about to light up, if you let Zi Lai realize that he is not there, problems will occur. As soon as his figure fell to the ground, Naruto took out an iron cage of the summoned beast and went out towards Ten. The white light burst, and Shiwei was locked in an iron cage. Looking at the iron railing, Shiwei struggled fiercely and growled. Unfortunately, its power has been sealed and cannot be used at all. The iron cage slowly becomes smaller and becomes the size of a palm again. Stepping forward to Naruto, holding the iron cage, a translucent system box appeared immediately "Do you brainwash this tail beast?" The point without hesitation is to put the iron cage into the system. Looking at the brainwashing time of the system, Naruto was confused. It took 1 month and 720 hours. For a few seconds, Naruto sighed helplessly, one month a month, anyway, he also waited, more than 30 days a month, now he has time. Naruto wasn''t seen by anyone when she put away the ten tails. At this time, Xiaonan and Nami climbed to the ground and raised their hands in a low-grade strong wind. If it wasn''t for the ground, they would probably be blown away by the strong wind. Naruto raised his head and looked around. At this time, the trees completely collapsed, there was no grass and trees in a square mile, a bare piece, and there were some cracks on the ground. With certain eyes, I saw Nami and Xiaonan crawling on the ground. Naruto flew in the air and flew over in a straight line. Seeing Xiao Nan and Nami up in front, they started fighting again, and the two girls did not accept anyone. However, it is clear that with the strength of Xiao Nan, Nami can not be defeated. Even if Nami suppressed Chakra and did not use reincarnation, unfortunately, Xiao Nan''s strength was too poor. After being fired by Nana, several small pieces of paper were offset by the fire. Nana''s body flickered, and under a rapid sprint, raising her foot was a swing kick. Kicked on Xiao Nan''s stomach fiercely, Xiao Nan''s body bent, and the whole man flew out. Fly wanted Naruto''s direction. Seeing the figure in front of Xiao Nan, Naruto didn''t want to, and embraced Xiao Nan''s body with both hands. As he hugged it across his waist, Naruto s palm fell steadily on a part of Xiaonan s body. With a pinch, Naruto immediately felt what the thing was. He did nt think of Xiaonan. It turned out to be pretty good. It was full in one hand and had a very full feeling. Xiao Nan''s face was red, it was a directly blushing face, and she turned angry and hit the paper flying in the sky. It is a pity that Naruto opened his hands one by one, and unconsciously released Xiao Nan''s body. Xiao Nan''s body was unstable and fell down. Below the ground, tears flickered in the corner of the eye that fell, but unfortunately, Xiao Nan''s face only frowned slightly, or the indifferent expression, raised his head and pierced Naruto, and did not speak, just looked cold With. Naruto''s complexion was a bit awkward. Anyway, he did take a big advantage just now, and the softness of that part made Naruto feel well. Floating in the air with a smile on his face, open hand said "It was indeed an accident just now. It was a complete accident. I don''t deny that I do have a bad idea, but your body is really good." Holding the palm of the handshake into a pinch shape, Naruto nodded his head as if recalling. Xiao Nan''s face was flushed, and her chest felt a little strange. She stared at Naruto with a hard look, and spit out two words with difficulty. "Shameless." Raise your hand once you finish talking, shoot the paper continuously. Naruto smiled lightly, hiding from his body very easily, watching Xiao Nan''s flushed face, a little happy, as long as there is still a sense of shame, it is easy to handle. Rotating continuously to avoid the Naruto of those pieces of paper, he bowed his head toward Xiao Nan and rushed over. Xiao Nan flew back in a panic, and quickly backed up continuously firing the paper. Unfortunately, for the present Naruto, Xiao Nan was as slow as the snail regardless of the speed of the retreat or the speed of the paper. A dive came to Xiao Nan in an instant, and in the eyes of Naruto, Xiao Nan raised a white palm to the sky, with a little blushing face, still motionless. Yu Xiaonan''s face was half a centimeter away, and she saw the moist red lips without any cracks, which was very tempting. Naruto bowed his head and didn''t want to kiss directly. Keeping a floating posture and kissing her lips fiercely, Xiao Nan''s pupils dilated, and her body shivered. I don''t know if I was ashamed or angry. Chapter 424： ： Break and Nagatos Break When Naruto left, Xiaonan raised his hand without saying a word, and gathered paper in his hand to stab Naruto in the past. wap.novelhall.com Unfortunately, Naruto took a turn, avoided it leisurely, slipped away without thinking, and flew towards Nami. The angry Xiao Nan jumped up at first and wanted to catch up. As a result, she couldn''t catch up with the current Naruto without paper wings. She was thrown without shadow in 2 seconds. Looking at Naruto''s figure, Xiao Nan landed in place, gritting his teeth and anger, there was a monstrous anger in his heart, he wanted to rush up to hissing Naruto into a piece of paper, growling at Naruto''s distant figure. Road "Naruto, I won''t let you go, you are shameless, you hooligan, stop me." Naruto during the flight didn''t bother, but passed by Nana inadvertently, glanced at him with a smile and did not speak. On the contrary, Nami nodded his head respectfully, looking at Naruto''s eyes full of admiration and excitement, with an expression of admiration in her eyes. Naruto, who smiled with satisfaction, rushed up into the sky and flew towards the distance. At this time, a white fish belly appeared on the other side of the sky, and the sky began to brighten slowly. In order not to let him discover anything, Naruto''s figure speeds up and sprints quickly. The whole person is faster than the big bird. A ray of light kept flashing, rushing to Muye Village, and reached the village without spending an hour, sprinting towards the bottom. Because of the heavy fog in the early morning, no one can see Naruto''s figure clearly, even if he sees it, he just thinks it is a bird. Relying on the trend of high altitude, Naruto dived quickly into the room. After falling to the ground, she straightened her reincarnation and looked at the days on the bed. Apparently she didn''t wake up and was still dreaming about her. Naruto with a small smile, lowered his body, crawled over, and patted every day that hips, crackling meat makes people feel itchy. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Rubbing his eyes, he looked up every day to see Naruto, his face was red, with the charm of some mature girls, springing in his eyes, Naruto was already a little young woman. He smiled softly every day. "Naruto, why did you get up so early, why don''t you wake me up, I will serve you to dress." Every day when I got up, I opened my hands without any scruples, grabbed Naruto''s neck, and stared straight at Naruto with those big watery eyes. Naruto smiled lightly, without any evil desires, full of affection, hugged every day''s body and said with a smile "Will I serve my wife every day to dress?" Every day, his face was drunk, his head turned white and Naruto glanced up. He had to say that this white eye must have taste, and it was more and more like a little wife. Hooking Naruto''s neck, there was not much struggle every day, just watching Naruto obsessively and saying "Naruto, how powerful is your strength, I heard that Lei Ying was not your opponent at the beginning." Naruto was holding her soft body every day, and touched the white body from time to time, and said with a smile on her face. "No one in this world can compare with me, so don''t think about anything, just listen to me obediently." Every day''s face, feeling the silky smoothness on that face, every day the flushed face was hot and lowered his head, and whispered in Naruto''s ear "I will help Naruto any thing, and I will promise Naruto any thing, just listen to Naruto alone." Such love words, only every day dare to say so boldly. Naruto smiled and held Tiantian''s face, and kissed gently on that sweet lips. Every day, his face turned red and warm and greeted Naruto''s kiss. ... The spot that fled at this time talked with black and white for a while. From black and white, she knew that Nami was a naruto, and it made the blob look dull. Some angry spots were looking for Nami''s breath, but found with Nagato. Mottled and black and white are absolutely hidden into the ground, moving quickly towards the long gate. The long door hidden in a tree, looking at Nami in front, said quietly. "You are Naruto, I have known for a long time, but why do you have to follow me, aren''t you afraid that the spot will kill you?" Nami looked directly at Nagato and said lightly "Naruto wants me to follow you and complete his mission, so I won''t leave." Nagato laughed twice and said "Naruto is really interesting. It seems that your reincarnation eyes are Naruto helping you evolve. I did not expect Naruto to have so many powerful things." At this point, the spotted and black and white were all out of the ground, appearing beside them. Looking at Nagato, Ban''s face was a bit ugly, he asked in a low tone. "Nagato, this little girl is Naruto. You seem to understand it, why didn''t you tell me?" Nagato glanced indifferently, without any fear, and said positively "Ban, I used to think that I can save the world with you, but unfortunately it is different now. There is a person who is stronger than you, so I chose Naruto. Naruto can save this better than you. world." With a frown, Yang glanced coldly at Nami and Nagato, asking seriously. "You are conscious that you and the little Naruto are on the side and want to get rid of me." Nagato nodded, looking at the spot without any fear. The frown was frowning, and his face was upset, remembering that he was just defeated by Naruto, and he took out a fan of flames directly from the back and looked directly at Nagato. "You should understand what happened to betray me." Nagato had no trace of fear, but closed his eyes. At the same time, several snoring sounds came, and 6 Penn stood up and stared at the spot. Looking at Liu Dao, the complexion was a bit ugly. Just now Yu Naren''s showdown had consumed most of his Chakra. He was seriously injured. If he really fights, he is likely to die here. I glanced at the six avenues, turned my head and said indifferently. "Naruto is definitely not a good person, so please do it yourself." Striding straight away. Nagato left the spot, and opened his eyes again, muttering as he stared into the distance. "Naruto, I can''t agree with your approach, but I agree with your strength and heart towards Xiao Nan. If you can''t protect Xiao Nan and give her no **** blessing, I won''t let you go as a ghost." He barely raised his hand and coughed violently at Nagato, looking weak. Naruto at this time was stunned every day, fell asleep and returned to sleep, and did not know that Nagato made a decision for Xiao Nan and Ban. Holding the tender body in her arms, Naruto''s face was a happy smile. If life can be like this in the future, how wonderful it is, but this happiness must also be built on a strong backing, spots and blacks will never be removed, and he will not really sleep at ease. Chapter 425： : Temari coming back Naruto who woke up early in the morning, noticed the itching above the nose, and gently swiped his mouth to reveal a smile, and stretched out a hand to hold a thin white arm. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net I don''t want to pull it in my arms and hold it. Opening my eyes, I was greeted by a faint blushing little face, widening the eyes with water, just staring at Naruto "Brother Naruto, sister Tsunade has made you hurry up and say there is something important to find you." Naruto said with a hand reaching out and touching the egg white face of Hanaho. "Doesn''t Sister Huohua talk with her brother?" Huahuo''s face turned red, and her little face turned red. Too shy, she turned her head and squeezed her head into Naruto''s arms. Naruto haha ??laughed and smiled with a glowing head, a gentle smile. One side blinked every day, and I was not surprised at this. I got up gently without showing a trace of dissatisfaction. I wore a pink Chinese cheongsam and a small partial placket. Turned around and said with a smile "Naruto, I''m going to practice. I can''t accompany you today. Go to sister Gangshou, or be scolded by her carefully." Naruto responded, pushed his head away, and said quietly. "Well, I''ll be with you after I go to see Tsunade." After speaking, I stretched out a pinched pinch nose, small and exquisite, soft as boneless, good touch, softer than that pink face. Huahua smiled sweetly, raised his head and printed on Naruto''s lips, said with a smile "Brother Naruto, I''ll wait for you." Naruto stood up holding the fireworks, changed clothes in front of the two girls, and put on the cloak of the six generations of Naruto, without wearing the cap, wearing everything, exposing a clean white tooth, sparkling White teeth, there is a strong charm under a smile. wap.novelhall.com Huahuo''s face was a little red, and she covered her small face unknowingly, and looked at Naruto through the small hand sewing, and those eyes were full of peach-shaped, and could not help whispering softly. "Brother Naruto is getting more handsome." How small a voice can''t escape Naruto''s ears, turned his head and stretched out a hand, gently moulded his head, said with a smile. "Sister Huohua is so sweet, who did you learn from?" The fireworks looked up, and the white pupil looked straight at Naruto, saying righteously "It was originally that my brother Naruto was more handsome than anyone in my heart." The serious fireworks made Naruto laugh. After rubbing his face for a while, Naruto went out. When encountering Sakura and others, she could not help but notice that a few girls were indeed full of love. Looking around at the figure, Naruto realized that the seemingly constant battle brought him a lot of things. This kind of thing is called self-confidence, which is the self-confidence of the strong. Jumping on both legs, jumping in the air, constantly running, with Naruto''s handsome figure, attracted a lot of people''s attention, looking at the words of the six generations of goals, it became very admirable. Several ups and downs jumped into the Naruto office directly through the open window. Once inside, Naruto supported the ground with one hand and landed on the ground steadily. Tsunade felt only a flash of red light, and Naruto stood in front of her for a moment, and couldn''t help but say "Naruto, don''t be so naughty, can you just walk through the door?" Naruto turned her head and said with a smile "Of course not, by the way, what does Tsunade''s wife ask me to do?" Tsunade cleared her throat, in order to prevent outsiders from seeing anything, she said seriously "Don''t call my wife, don''t be too big or small, this kind of joke can''t be played." Naruto found out that there were several other people in the house. It was the three of the country of the wind, Temari, Kanjiro, and I Airo. Shouju said that she would return to the country to report something last time, so she left Naruto and did not expect to be back so soon. Let Naruto look happy, and care nothing else, and said with a smile "Hi Temari, I''m so glad to see you. I thought you wouldn''t come back." Temari''s face was red, Naruto was white, and he said with a slight temperament. "Naruto, we have important matters to talk to you, not to joke with you." Naruto stunned and looked at I love Luo, I don''t understand what happened. However, I love Luo''s face, came forward and said "With regard to the relationship between the country of the wind and the country of the fire, I hope that we can better handle it and form an alliance relationship, and Temari marrying Naruto can bring the relationship between the two countries closer. Temari''s face was blushing, no objection, and her head bowed with white fingers, just like the little girl. Instead, Kanjiro was shocked, this kind of temari made him goosebumps all over his body. Tsunade said with a look of joy when I heard Ariel''s words. "That''s for sure. If Temari is really married to six generations, it is the best thing to do, and it can add to the friendly relationship between the two countries." But Temari''s face was a little red, and her head was even lower. Naruto stepped on and gently squeezed Temari''s hand, looking at the blush on that tender white face, smiling and not talking. Teju looked up at Naruto and said with a temper. "Well, don''t watch, these are what I want Arlo to say, just to do this for your Koba village." Naruto, who understands Teju''s heart, chuckled and said in Teju''s ear "You don''t need to worry about the affairs of Muye Village, just do my wife well." Temari''s face turned red, Fang Xin was intoxicated for a while, and nodded slightly. Kanjiro looked at Naruto with a cheerful face. If Naruto was the brother-in-law, he could really strengthen their country of wind. Now Naruto s popularity is getting higher and higher. To say how high, the reputation of Naxiao and Naruto make a face-to-face comparison, only high or low. A few people chattered and talked a lot about how to help each other, but these things are not related to Naruto. Soon after the outbreak of the Ninja War, and the goodwill of the country, they just used each other. Only in the afternoon, those things were resolved, and a treaty was signed on a non-aggression treaty between the country of wind and the country of fire. I went out with Feng Ying and Ai Luo. I loved Luo and immediately told Ju and Kanjiro that there was something to talk to Liu Daime separately. The two men nodded and left here. Naruto and I Arora came to a secluded place before they stopped. Looking around, there was no one around. I Arora just kneeled on the ground with one knee, without any expression in his eyes. "Master six generations, the country of the wind has completely obeyed my command. Is there anything you want to command?" Chapter 426： : Ignite the fuse of a battle Naruto smiled slightly and looked straight at me Arlo said "Give me all the power to attack the land of the country, leaving several countries in a state of chaos. See Mao. Line, Chinese. I Airo nodded without any hesitation. Naruto called out the strongest system, took out 10,000 Chakra cultivation alchemy, swallowed it with Iro, and then used the reincarnation eye to extract the soul of Ilo, and completely controlled him. Iloro, who was completely surrendered to Naruto, left after gaining a strong Chakra. In order to attack the land of Naruto, he must make some preparations and prepare for a perfect excuse to go to war. For example, if you intentionally kill several big names in your own country and get the trouble in the land of the country, this kind of thing is very simple. As long as I Ailuo insists that the land of the country sends people to kill, no one in the country of the wind will doubt it. Farewell I love Luo, Naruto went directly to Temari, grabbed Temari''s hand, took her back to Tsunade''s house, and joined the harem. Otherwise, the country of the war will probably involve Temari. He didn''t want anyone to hurt Temari. Holding Juju''s thin white hands, she sat tightly in her arms, and Suju didn''t struggle very much and snuggled up on Naruto''s chest. It was just that violent heart beating that proved Teju''s uneasiness. Tightening the thin white palms, Naruto looked down at Teju''s blushing face and said lightly. "Remember, as long as you are my person, don''t think about other things. You ca nt think about the country of the wind. You are my Naruto and you are no longer Fengying''s sister." The clever Temari understands Naruto''s words and says with a smile "Of course, kid, you don''t want to worry about your account, but you promised me that you should treat me well, I have given up my identity as the country of the wind, do you want me to go back, or you lied to me." Opening his hands, Teju is boldly holding Naruto''s face, looking at his face, there is a flame called love in his eyes. Without thinking about it, Temari directly kissed Naruto''s lips. wap.novelhall.com An affectionate kiss, Temari seems to be more in love than Naruto, but the action is jerky. Hold your head down and gently press Naruto with both hands, while Teju keeps kissing, push Naruto gently down to the bed prepared earlier. A blushed hand Ju raised her head and said with a smile. "This is for you, and I don''t like the initiative of others. I like the initiative. Naruto has no opinion?" Naruto said with a smile "Of course there is no opinion. I also like active girls. By the way, is it your first time?" The question was too straightforward, making Teju''s face blush, gently unbuttoning Naruto''s clothes, and said with a smile "It''s up to you to confirm this." In the wind and rain, Temari''s body lay above Naruto, like a boat in the wind and rain, floating with the waves. ... The tired hand lay down on Naruto''s chest, panting with a small mouth, and said his face was flushed. "Naruto, don''t try to get rid of me now, or I will kill you." Fingers pinching Naruto''s chest, Temari''s love is overbearing. Looking at the bright red on the bed, Naruto stretched out his hands and firmly held the thin fingers of Temari, smiling. "My wife Temari is so beautiful, I love you too late, how can I get rid of you." Teju wrinkled his nose slightly and hummed "Count your acquaintance." Naruto holding his hands together with a faint smile on his face, whispered in his ears "Remember, from now on you are my person, you can''t care about anything else, it doesn''t matter what happens." Teju looked up at Naruto, seeing that Naruto didn''t want to be a liar, so he responded with a sweet voice, full of happiness. The two snuggled up to each other and slept again. At this time, Arara and Kanjiro hadtily hurried back. I do nt know why I was in such a hurry. I loved Luo, so that Kanjiro was full of doubts, and I did nt ask much. After all, I love Luo''s temper is not good now. If you are annoying, you are likely to be injured directly. Knowing that I love Luo''s character is still very hot, Kan Jiuro didn''t say a word, but just obediently followed behind me, Luo Gang left Goodwood Village after saying goodbye. ... In a blink of an eye, a week passed, and at this time, two important intelligences were heard by Naruto''s extermination organization. The first is that Itachi is dead. Itachi died in the hands of Sasuke as he wished. After understanding why Itachi would let him kill, angry Sasuke joined the Xiao organization. Now the Xiao organization has split into two factions. . However, their purpose is one, so the two factions of the Xiao organization are quite harmonious, they are tacit and do not interact with each other. One faction is black and white, the other is Watergate, Nami and Xiaonan. Sasuke joined the spot tissue, which was obviously a decision made after the spot was informed of something. Sasuke''s affairs have nothing to do with Naruto, but he was just interested in the girls around Sasuke. After asking for a while, I knew that Honglian followed, and Naruto couldn''t help showing a smile. Misunderstanding No.1 kneels on the ground and continues respectfully "There was some misunderstanding between the country of the wind and the country of the land. I heard that a certain name of the country of the wind was killed by the people of the country. There is a friction between the two countries. There are often fighting and dead things. The bigger it is, the flames of war may be formed. " Naruto nodded and looked at Mishen No. 1 "Okay, I know. Now I have one thing for you to do. I''ll pull Tsunade out of the office and let Nai come to do Naruto." There was no objection to No. 1 God of Despair, and in response, he immediately went out and began to complete Naruto''s mission. With a smile on his face, Naruto walked towards the house. At this time, it was Saturday and Sunday. Did Tsunade have a break and didn''t do the work of Naruto. Entering the courtyard full of withered cherry trees, Naruto turned to a door on the left and opened it gently. A pungent odor passed into Naruto''s nose, and Tsunade sitting on the table in front of him was obviously drunk, his face was a little drunk, and he yelled at the table and muttered. "Bring me wine, and I still have to drink, the two dead old guys, that''s no good, that''s no good, it''s so irritating, one day, sooner or later, I want to make the two old consultants look good." Silent face smiled bitterly and looked at Tsunade and said "Master Tsunade, be careful when Naruto discovers that you look less handsome than adults." Tsuna''s hands with their clothes spread apart, sitting on the ground, exposed a white thigh, white hands holding a wine bottle, a kimono in a mess, a large white skin on the chest, two drunk clouds on the charming face, shaking Shaky look. He was obviously drunk, and when he saw Naruto, he even smiled, and opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of wine. "Naruto husband, come and drink with me. Come, no matter where I am, I can make you mold, how about, come and drink with me." He deliberately stretched the white and tender thigh, exposing the whiteness. The charming red-chuckling man cast a wink. Naruto couldn''t help but laugh a while, Tsunade was so drunk that he seemed to be furious with the consultant. With a slight sigh, Naruto stepped forward, took off the bottle of Tsunade, and handed it to Mute. Mute took it respectfully, showing respect for Naruto. The weak personality of Mute made her to Naruto''s Obedient in everything. Chapter 427： : Tsunade steps down Tsunade was still drunk, reaching out to grab the bottle, and his body was shaking. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Unstable, he just fell over, Naruto opened his hands and hugged Gangshou''s soft body. He raised his head and smiled, Tsunade, and said "Naruto husband, it''s better that we have a child, so that he can let him be Naruto, and I can come down." Naruto caressed the blond hair of Tsunade easily, as softly as the elders modeled children. The expression that Tsunade enjoyed on her face was nothing more enchanting than her lover''s soothing model. Naruto who pouted and smiled slightly "If you really don''t want to be Naruto, don''t do it, just be nice to stay with me at home." Tsunade raised his head and looked at Naruto with a drunk red face on his face. "Well, I like Naruto the most. Come and accompany my sister." With open hands, holding Naruto''s head, he kissed it in the past, and it was printed on Naruto''s lips. There was only a full mouthful of wine, and there was no sense of fragrance. Could not help but frowned and said harshly "Seat me, don''t move, listen to me." Naruto''s serious expression was very strong, and Tsunade fought a cold war, and he awakened halfway, staring at Naruto''s expression stupidly. With a click in my heart, I straightened obediently, looked at my messy clothes, my face was a bit ashamed, and I quickly sorted it out and said to Naruto with a smile "This, Naruto, why did you come here, I did drink too much just now, I know I was wrong. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" As a child lowered his head, Tsunade looked aggrieved, and blinked his watery eyes with a seductive charm. Naruto''s resistance has been different for a long time, but with a helpless smile, he said with his eyes on Tsunade "I didn''t joke with you just now, don''t do anything to Hao Ying, obediently accompany me at home and accompany me to give birth to ten eight children." Raising one hand and touching Tsunade''s face, Naruto''s face was very serious. Looking closely at Naruto''s serious expression, Naruto immediately understood it. Naruto was serious. Thinking of accompanying Naruto all day long, Tsunade was sweet for a while, originally wanted to promise, but thought of Muye Village, Still shook his head and said firmly "No, Naruto, I can''t ignore Muye Village. I was the granddaughter of Naruto in the first generation. I can''t leave Muye Village." Naruto''s expression was positive, and he looked serious. "I don''t care who you are. From now on you can only be my wife. Don''t think about anything else." Tsunade opened his mouth and said drunkenly. "But but" Speaking two words but couldn''t say a complete sentence, Naruto could no matter what Tsunade wanted to say, he lowered his head and kissed Tsunade''s lips directly. Hands stretched in along that white thigh. Tsunade''s cheeks turned red for the first time, hurriedly pushing Naruto, and panting a bit. "No, Naruto, mute is still here, don''t." Naruto bowed to Tsuna''s ear, biting Ruyu''s earlobe and saying "From now on I won''t let you do what Naruto, you only belong to me, you can only care about me." Tsunade didn''t dare to look up to see anyone. Fang''s heart throbbed at Naruto''s overbearing words. Struggling less, it was acquiesced to Naruto''s actions. The silent face on the side turned red, covering her face with both hands did not dare to look at it. When she wanted to go out, Naruto screamed and had to stand obediently and watch. Such shame py, makes the mute blush red and almost smoke. ... After a storm, the silence was also suffered. Although nothing was happening, Naruto''s palms were printed on the whole body. Naruto holding a person in one hand, a smirk expression, Tsunade''s soft body supported Naruto''s chest, raised his head and turned Naruto white, and said tenderly "Naruto, you really want me to be Naruto, don''t you want to care about Muye Village?" Silently lying on the opposite side of Tsunade, with his legs bent and hugging Naruto''s palm, he looked up at him with curiosity. Naruto smiled slightly, cast a hand on the faces of the two women, and said seriously "From today on, do nt think about Naruto, just stay with me, Tsunade''s wife, hurry back to Naruto for me." Tsunade''s face showed a happy smile, a sweet smile like a little girl. At a sound, he got up in his clothes and said to Mute while putting on his jacket. "Mute, you can accompany Naruto well. I''ll go get it done. What a **** for Naruto." Silently nodded, didn''t say much, and just went to Naruto with Naruto, which was exactly what she was willing to do. Holding Naruto''s hands tightly, he raised his head with a look of admiration and said softly. "In the future, I will only help Naruto you to do things alone, and listen to any orders you have." Holding the silent face in both hands, a man who scented on that lips, Naruto, said with a smile "That''s for sure." The silent voice provoked Naruto tightly and cozily, and the silent silence in the arms of her lover, the smiling face was as beautiful as a flower. Tsunade went out in a hurry, and with a firm expression on his face when he went out, he jumped up on the roof and ran towards Naruto''s office. Learn to look like Naruto, don''t walk through the door, jump straight in through that window. I didn''t expect to see the two consultants as soon as I went in. For Tsunade, the two elderly people had no respect at all, and Xiaochun did not give a good face when she turned to bed. "Master Tsunade, what time is it now? Why are you here now? There are a lot of things about Naruto that you need to be busy with. The words of the country of the wind and the country of the land, you must make a decision quickly and help. Which side. " Tsunade frowned, and her heart was displeased. One of the two consultants forced her to hurry up and let Muye Village help the country of the wind, saying that to help is to want Naruto to show his strength and to love Naruto. How could Tsunade agree that this was so irritating. At the table, Tsunade yelled with impoliteness. "Old woman, I have been with you for a long time. I tell you that starting today, I will not be Naruto, and who I want to be." After speaking, Gang handed off the cloak of the five generations on his body and turned away aggressively, jumping in the air without leaving his head. Chapter 428： : Since coming to office Come and go in less than 10 minutes. wap.novelhall.com The two consultants were dumbfounded, looking at the Naruto cloak on the table, and turned to bed. Xiaochun''s face was a little pale, and she was almost white without any blood, almost fainted, her whole body trembling, and roared loudly. "Get me back." Several clouds of smoke rose around, and several ninjas appeared, one of which was God of Destruction. Obviously it was the leader who was on one knee, the God of Destruction, and said in a serious tone. "Advisor, Master Tsunade, even if he does not want to be Naruto, then she can only go there, and Naohu''s affairs cannot be compelled by others." Xiaochun was obviously a little angry when she turned to bed, and roared aggressively. "I don''t want to be Naruto, ah, so is the sixth generation, and now the fifth generation is the same. Two consecutive Naruto are not wanting to do it, is Naruto really so garbage, they don''t know how many people are looking forward to the position, What a reason. " Mitomonitis then calmed down, watching the angry turn to Xiaochun, said with a wry smile. "Well, everyone is gone. Now you say these are useless. According to Tsunade''s temper, it''s no wonder that you can come back after catching up. I think I''ll find someone to take over." Mitomon Yan also felt depressed for a while, and Nao Ying was improper. He hadn''t seen such strange things for so many years. Turning to bed, Xiaochun calmed down and restored that serious expression. "Who can take over from Naruto. I don''t think anyone can take it apart from Naruto." Mitomonitis also nodded in agreement. At this point, Mishen No. 1 finally looked up and said seriously "Adults should be okay. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" Turning to bed Xiaochun looked at Mishen No.1, frowned, pondered for a while, and then said helplessly "Also, the guy from Suiye can really be a Naruto. Now he is there, and he will be brought to me." Five secret personnel responded, and immediately disappeared into a room. If you are looking for someone who is coming from here, basically nobody knows it. The five shadows are scattered separately, and go to the pub to look for the lecherous fairy. Not a single person who has been drunk in the arms of a woman for a long time has "captured", He was **** with a rope, and he did nt understand what was going on. He yelled "What are you going to do? Are you going to rebel? I''m San Ninja of Koba Village. I''m the legendary San Ninja. Let go of me." Mishen No.1 held the rope and bowed respectfully. "Sorry, Lord Lai, please be aggrieved, the consultant has something to look for you." He has also been angrily yelling at the destroyer No. 1 and let go of him, but the destroyer will not let go at all, but it is more stringent. Bring the tap directly into a mule and bring it back to the Naruto office. The tap, with both hands and feet tied up, could only sit on the ground with one butt, looking at the two consultants, the cold sweat on his forehead came out, looked at the no one''s Naruto office, and he swallowed and said "Two elderly people, where is Tsunade?" The two consultants didn''t give themselves a good look, even if they were three forbearance, they were nothing, they only cared about the safety of Muye Village. With a positive expression, Xiaochun said in a serious tone after turning to bed. "Tsunade has already run away, and since then, I now declare you as the seventh-generation Naruto. This matter cannot be regretted, otherwise you will return all your food and drink money." She was also shocked and realized that the problem was serious. The other party did not give him a chance to regret it. One of the five shadow ninjas around him was close to the shadow level, and it was impossible to escape. The face with a bitter gourd also understood something and shouted "Let me go. If I do nt take Naruto, I understand. It s the naruto kid s attention. I must let Tsunade go home to accompany him. I want to ask for my back. Free, I do nt want to be Naruto. " Xiaochun turned ugly, and his eyes were glaring at Zilai. "I want you to be free when you come from here. That''s okay. I owed you more than 10,000 the day before yesterday, but I still help you with Naruto. Can you come back now?" Reached out a hand, looking like money. His face has become increasingly bitter. He did spend a lot of money in the village of Konoha. Hey. Being forced to helplessly, he had to promise to be Naruto, so the seventh generation of Naruto was confirmed to be Naruto. At this time, the battle between the land of the wind and the land of the land began. Hundreds of ninjas gathered in the two countries, facing each other in the barren desert, roaring, rushing directly for revenge on xxx, a war broke out. The battle ended with the death of a hundred people, and both sides fought a similar story. The country of wind prevailed, and at the same time a stronger battle broke out between the two countries. The kingdom of the land and the kingdom of the wind no longer knew what started the fight. They only understood that their companion died in the other''s hands. In order to revenge, they must kill those who killed their companion. The war broke out, and movie-level figures from both countries also rushed to the battle site. ... The originator of Naruto was murmuring, and said love with a smile. Listening to Naruto''s sweet words, the silent face turned rosy, sitting in Naruto''s arms, with a soft expression, staring, his eyes blinked, his eyes full of admiration. After watching it for a while, Naruto couldn''t help but find that she hadn''t talked silently, couldn''t help but hold her soft face and said "Silent sister, what''s wrong, why keep looking at me?" Silent face flushed, looking down for a moment, looking up at Naruto, said sadly. "Naruto, promise me not to be a member of Xiaoxiao, both Master Tsunade and I will accompany you. Can we live together quietly? I don''t want anything about Naruto." The words were soft and sweet. Naruto warmed up, bowed his head and kissed on the forehead, said quietly. "Well, I know the silent wife''s love for me, but there are some things that you must listen to me, I say one, you can''t say two, understand?" The quiet, submissive character didn''t hesitate much, just clicked and whispered. "No matter what Naruto says, I won''t oppose me, I will always like you." Gently raised his head and silently printed on Naruto''s lips. Chapter 429： : Psychic Beast Mutation In a blink of an eye, more than 2 weeks passed unconsciously. After Tsunade did not become Naruto, he became the elder sister in Naruto''s harem, often bringing a group of girls to the street to play. novelhall.com And Naruto accidentally took a look at the current seventh-generation Naruto, and a strange man with glasses was an assistant beside him. There is no freedom to come, and his face is very depressed. Now the country of the wind and the country of the land are fighting, and he is scorched. The two countries cannot help one. If one is not handled properly, it will cause war in the other . Both countries are constantly sending out letters asking for help, which is why they are irritable. Every time Naruto comes, he complains aloud, of course, just saying that there is no drinking and no woman''s suffering. Looking at the appearance of Zilai, Naruto is often a smile. At this time, it was only the last 14 days before Shimi was completely brainwashed, which was only 2 weeks. When I thought that Shimi was completely controlled, Naruto was excited. Sitting in the room, Naruto called the strongest system while Tsunade led the girl to play, and opened more than 10 VIP7 gift boxes to draw, Numerous cultivating dan, until the end, I got a thousand points of VIP experience, and the system level improved. After 5 minutes, the system level has reached level 8. Unfortunately, no new capabilities have appeared. VIP8 privilege tips With on-hook training time, you can hang up for 24 hours a day. There are 40 daily tasks. After 40 daily tasks, they cannot be received again, refreshed at 0am. [Complete the task with one click] With three times the experience time of seven hours, you can receive at least three times the experience for one hour and refresh at 0am. [Get double experience] You can practice ninjutsu for an unlimited number of times. Each practice consumes one Ninjutsu practice Dan. [Cultivate Ninjutsu] You can practice Chakras unlimited times. Each chakra consumes one Chakra. There is an unlimited number of pupil training practices, each training consumes one pupil training practice Dan. wap.novelhall.com [Pupil training] With 35 psychic beasts, psychic beasts can consume Chakra Cultivation Dan to cultivate. [Psychic Beast Practice] Have 10 times of gambling, do not use again after 5 times a day, refresh at 0am [Gambling] You can create an unlimited number of times with the Blood Relay Boundary. [Creating the Blood Relay Boundary] You have to travel through space and time 2 times, and each time it takes 2 times. Travel through time With three times of experience, and one-click to complete daily tasks, I immediately got 9 pupils of practice cultivation, 39 chakras of practice Tina, 27 ninjutsu scrolls, 42 of ninjas practice dan, 1 VIP8 raffle gift box . Looking at the as many as 500,000 Chakra cultivation dan and 500,000 ninjutsu cultivation dan, there was a helpless smirk. There were too many things and I did nt use them, but for the future Ninja war Everything is required. Calling out the system box at once, Naruto began looking for ninjutsu learning. After watching for a while, Naruto found two types of ninjutsu that were not learned yet. Thunder and Feng , although Naruto can be used directly, but the power after the system is strengthened to s level is different from the power used directly now, that is the gap between heaven and earth. In order to quickly view the scrolls, Naruto pinched and used the technique of earth avatar to separate 15 avatars in this 200 square meter house. Jin Naruto took out nearly a thousand scrolls of life from that system, and tiled them up to find them. In order to check it quickly, turn on the fairy mode directly, 15 fairy modes are sitting on the ground, in order to choose the scroll. While looking for the scroll, Naruto also asked the avatar to classify the scroll into a category, various attributes are classified into a category, and no attributes are also classified, and the blood relay limit is specifically made into a category. It took more than 3 hours to finish, and there were 300 scrolls of blood relay limit, Naruto did not hesitate to synthesize all blood relay limits. After many failures, I got There are 2 pieces of ice cream, one piece of melt water, one piece of ice cream, and one of fast ice. After all of them are closed, Naruto''s total blood reel limit scrolls have reached 35. Among them, there are 10 wooden cards, all of which are the result of multiple gambling. Each time you use the system to gamble, this thing generally wins. Although you can only win a few cards, there are still a lot of them. In particular, the ten wooden clogs made Naruto want to laugh. Looking at the blood barrier, Naruto suddenly thought of whether he could learn from the animals. For the experiment, he directly summoned his hands and a psychic operation to summon the little black dog. Wagging his tail, the black dog was half as tall as Naruto, and came over with a very enthusiastic look. Naruto made a little black dog''s head and grabbed a scroll by its paw. As soon as it touched, a flash appeared. "Do you want to learn Ninjutsu scrolls for this psychic beast?" The point that I didn''t want to think was that a dark red light poured into the little black dog''s body and felt something in his head. The little black dog waved with his paw. With a wave, the dog''s claws poured out of the wood, startling itself, and looking at the wood in his hand, the little black dog screamed and turned into a handful of wood. Naruto laughed with satisfaction, and it was much easier to learn for psychic beasts, and the little black dog was taken back with a knot in his hands. At this time, Naruto has only about 10 elite ninja dogs besides the small black dog. The big dog in Muye Village was already bought by him, and he also made a lot of psychic beasts for several girls. Only 10 remain. Ten elite ninja dogs are obviously not enough. This kind of beast-like psychic beast has a low IQ. It can''t be compared with the ninjas of the same level. Naruto whispered, watching 34 scrolls of blood following limit "It looks like you should go to other villages and buy some dog creatures to make psychic beasts, otherwise so many scrolls and chakra cultivation alchemy are not a waste." Thinking of making things for the Psychic Beast Army, those avatars have already sorted out all the scrolls. Naruto chose the wind and thunder scrolls and all learned directly. There are a total of 76 scrolls, and there are also some s-classes in Lei Yu, such as Sasuke''s Kirin. Wind Falcon, Whirlwind Fist Wind howl Wind chirp Thunder cloud cavity wave Thunderstorm Thunderstorm, quicksand rain Wait for some a-class and b-class ninjutsu. After learning, Naruto begins to evolve ninjutsu directly, 500,000 ninjutsu to cultivate Dan, this is simply inexhaustible, a c-class will use up to 150 finished. All 76 types of ninjutsu have evolved to the s level. A total of 8,000 ninjutsu cultivars have been consumed, and 10,000 are unnecessary. Feel hundreds of types of s-class ninjutsu in your head. Naruto is refreshing for a while. The more ninjutsu you use, the more refreshing it becomes. After all the ninjutsu scrolls that were sorted out were closed, Naruto glanced at the pupil draw lottery box, there were as many as 700. Since the blood succession limit can be learned for dogs, it is possible that pupils can also. In order to experiment again, Naruto came to the yard, summoned the little black dog, and gave the house the fear of something unexpectedly ruining the house. Standing in the middle of the courtyard, I opened a lottery gift box, the prizes were shaking for a while, and a single hook jade writing round eye appeared. He beckoned at the little black dog, and the black dog biting his tail ran over. Naruto reaches out a hand, points to the black dog''s brows, and writes the chakra into its eyes. The dark dog''s eyes blinked, and a single hook jade writing round eye appeared in an instant. The little black dog''s body began to change, and its fangs roared and grinned. The two fangs burst out, doubled, exposed outside, shimmering. The body also doubled again, and looked at Naruto with a jealous look, but soon recovered a docile expression on his face. Naruto who turned on the fairy mode felt Chakra in the little black dog and found that the amount of Chakra was not full, that is, he could continue to eat Chakra. The writing of the round eyes makes this little black dog mutate, and it is no longer a dog. It can only be said that it is a creature from a different world. Naruto is delighted, and there is some annoyance at the beginning why this good thing is not found. Chapter 430： : Encountering Red Beans Looking at the giant black dog in front, Naruto took 10,000 chakras and 200 pupils from the system, and swallowed them. The little black dog opened his mouth wide, and 10,000 on the ground in one sip. All chakras and two hundred pupils of the cultivating alchemy were eaten. Licked that big mouth, a greedy look. Ten thousand Chakras practiced Dan, and the little black dog''s body burst into chakras. His whole body was overwhelming and almost caused an earthquake. The whole body began to change. The tail became black and hard. And the two huge pairs of single hook jade writing round eyes also began to change, and eventually evolved into reincarnation eyes, looking around at the strong Chakra breath of the black dogs around them, almost reaching ten tails. In order not to be noticed, Naruto closed his hands with the black dog, and originally wanted to summon the elite ninja dogs to give pupil skills. Looking around, Naruto still feels a bit inappropriate. The elite can bear dogs, and now it is extremely tall. If it rises again, it is very likely that the courtyard will be destroyed with a slight movement, and the house will be destroyed, then Crying and laughing. Jumping into the air, Naruto uses the technique of light and heavy rocks, his body sprints straight up, and flies up to a height of 100 meters. In that high altitude, he flies forward. He flew for several miles before stopping, his body rushed down, and his body turned into a red light and a flicker. I arrived on the plain in no time, there were no trees around, and all the rocks were in front. After looking around, after confirming that there is no one, Naruto clasps his hands together and makes a psychic operation. A huge cloud of ten smoke emerged, and a canine psychic beast with a height of more than ten meters appeared and stood in front of Naruto. The mouth full of fangs made people cold, and if ordinary people saw it, they would be considered a monster. Looking at the canine psychic beasts in front of them with a smile, Naruto took out 10 gift boxes, all of them were drawn, and there were 7 writing eyes, 2 white eyes, and a reincarnation eye. Sighs that Naruto''s figure, which is really good, slowly floats upwards. He keeps his head flat on the canine psychic beast, reaches out and points his head to give the writing eye. All of the 7 writing round eyes evolved into reincarnation eyes, while two white eyes did not evolve. The elite Ninja dogs that have evolved into reincarnation eyes have begun to change. Their bodies suddenly doubled, and they raised their heads and shouted, the sound was similar to Long Yin. Resounded for miles. Naruto looked at the dogs with satisfaction, and found that there was no change in the white eyes, but the dog eyes with the white pupils gave a very dark feeling. Feeling the body of the white-eyed dog, the chakra, which was already saturated, is obviously vacant again. Although there are not as many small black dogs, it can still hold thousands of chakras. Take out 10,000 Chakra cultivation alchemy directly from the system and feed it to ten elites. A dog, a thousand, ate into the stomach, and that body shape began to change immediately. The fur on the whole body grows crazy and the tail becomes thick, just like a little tail animal. Chakras all reached the shadow level, Naruto showed an excited smile, and at the same time checked the system''s tooth-to-tooth reels, and found that there were 5 more, all taken out for these shadow-level dogs to learn. After getting the teeth, the strength has increased greatly, which should be regarded as the strength of the tail beast. Originally I wanted to feel the power, but looking around, Naruto decided that because of the ten dogs'' teeth passing through, they could roll out at least one mile out of a large cave. It was so obvious to be exposed in this way and Naruto decided to be more careful. Put away those shadow-level dog psychic beasts, rushed into shape, and hurried past home. Floating in the air looking down at the ground with both hands on her chest, she accidentally noticed that several ninjas shuttled through the forest as if rushing to the trees. At first I thought I had discovered what I had just arrived, but it turned out that it was obviously not, and it might be a special task. Because of the serious expression on the face of Red Bean, he jumped forward and rushed forward. When he found Red Bean, Naruto did nt have the thought of going home. Red Bean also said that he was also a default wife. He didn''t want to hurt Red Bean a little. He turned and followed Red Bean''s footsteps. At this time, Red Bean did not notice Naruto at a height of 100 meters, so when looking at the high sky, he could only see a black spot. The four middle-level ninjas behind did not pay attention, but just kept jumping. Lowering his body, Naruto then noticed a figure in front of him and fell together. The familiar big knife was obviously the beheading knife that would never be cut. Naruto, who had a little interest, slowly closed the distance of the man, and at a glance, immediately discovered that this man was just a ghostly moon. White hair, carrying a beheading knife, smiling with serrated teeth, with a scroll and a kettle around his waist. Glancing at the red beans behind him, with a smile, he picked up the beheading knife behind him, stabilized him, turned it, and split it directly. Red Bean was startled, apparently not knowing that the other party would suddenly shoot. It was very embarrassed and jumped aside. He jumped off the branch and fell to the ground. He supported the land with one hand and slid for more than ten meters before stopping. When he stood up, he looked at the ghost lamp Shuiyue with a serious expression. "Who the **** are you and why did you investigate Muye Village? Are you Xiao''s men, but you haven''t seen him before?" Ghost lantern Shuiyue clenched the big sword tightly. The ninjas aiming at the speed did not diminish, and a few ninjas rushed in the direction. One ninja panicked and raised up and wanted to hold the big beheaded sword. A loud bang sounded, and the beheaded sword crossed the painlessly, splitting the ninja in half. One ninja died, and the other three immediately panicked, retreating towards each other. Ghost lantern Shuiyue sneered with a cold smile and said "All died here for me, Sasuke. Now it''s your turn." Just after the words were spoken, a figure flickered, listening only to the man''s whisper "Thousands of birds." Holding Sasuke in his hands, he flickered in the woods constantly, carrying a little thunder light all over his body, jumping as fast as a thunderbolt, and smashing at those ninjas. In the blink of an eye, three ninjas were directly destroyed, all hissed in half by Chidori. Stopping Sasuke, he opened the eternal kaleidoscope and stared indifferently at the red beans in front. At the same time, several sounds were heard from the woods, and several figures jumped out to surround the red beans. They are red lotus, gold, phosphorous, and Libra. A red sweat dripped from the forehead of Red Bean, apparently knowing that she was in an ambush. She did not expect that Sasuke would be here, and Sasuke''s eternal kaleidoscope has a more terrifying ability than Itachi. Sasuke stared at the red beans, said quietly. "I remember Dashe Wan mentioned you. You were a disciple of Dashe Wan. We might as well make a deal and give me Naruto''s information. I will tell you about Dashe Wan." Hongdou took out his bitterness from his pockets, looked at Sasuke, and frowned. "I don''t want to know what Dashe Wan is doing. I won''t tell Naruto anything, even if I die." Sasuke''s face was unmoved, but his eyes shook and he read for a month. Adzuki''s pupils are dilated and it is too late to close her eyes. After seeing Red Bean reading in mid-month, Naruto panicked, and then he hurried over in a hurry. He just wanted to see what Sasuke wanted to do, but he didn''t expect Sasuke to speak in two words. The more cruel it became. Chapter 431： : Ruthless Sasuke Naruto sprinting shouted at Sasuke ahead "Sasuke, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t go to you. You came to me. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Reaching out is a spiral pill smashing over. Hearing Naruto''s voice, Sasuke moved his face, looked up at Naruto, his eyes had deep resentment, and the sky shone directly. Feeling the black flame on my body, Naruto''s twin pupils startled, opened the reincarnation eye, and flew out the black flame through the special ability of the reincarnation eye. Sasuke''s expression was unmoved, as if he knew that Naruto could hide away, but he turned Chidori with one hand. At this time Naruto raised his hand and a spiral pill smashed over. Unexpectedly, I hit the scale because Libra flew over and stopped in front of Sasuke, cursing with one hand, blocking Naruto Spiral Pills. The spiral pill hit the strange hand, and disappeared silently. Grinning, Naruto said with a smile "Your arm is really interesting, I heard it was the result of immortality," Libra Chongwu didn''t speak, and at this time Sasuke had lifted a thousand birds and smashed at Naruto, apparently trying to fight against him. Naruto with a pouting sneer, rushed towards the sky and flew up. Chidori in the assistant s palm slammed it straight up, thinking about it, turned on the curse mark 2 and two huge hand wings appeared, one fanning, speeding up to meet. Naruto stood in the sky and looked at Sasuke, clasped his hands, and sneered. "I said that miscellaneous is always miscellaneous." The psychic operation was launched, and a rune appeared in the sky out of thin air. A large black dog rushed out and opened the mouth and bit it hard. novelhall.com Sasuke was startled, raised his hand at the black dog and hit him with a thousand birds. It''s a pity that the black dog seemed to be spiritual. If it didn''t dock, it opened its mouth wide, condensing some kind of chakra, and the black chakra condensed, and shot the tail beast jade directly. The small-tailed beast jade slammed into Sasuke''s body severely, forcing Sasuke to have to stop the Chidori in his hands, covering the body defense with the big hand behind him. Booming loudly, a huge flame exploded in the sky, the flames were increasing, and in the thick smoke, Sasuke''s body flew upside down. Although not injured, those eyes were shocked, looking at the **** dog did not understand what it was just now. Naruto is also confused, the black dog will be surprised by the tail beast jade, did not expect this psychic beast to evolve towards the tail beast, it should be the help of reincarnation. At this time, Sasuke landed in the air with a backflip. Naruto''s figure rushed down again, rushing over with a black dog. The black dog greeted Sasuke, and Naruto rushed directly to Red Bean. The speed of the dive was red light. In a flash, he came to a meter in front of Red Bean in less than 3 seconds. At the moment of landing, one hand, no Any scruples hugged red beans. Red bean was startled, and before he could react, Naruto was taken high up and felt the whistle of the wind around his ear. Only then did Red bean understand that Naruto saved his life. At this time, Naruto didn''t want to fight with these people. He could hardly exert his strength when there were red beans, so he turned around and flew towards Muye Village without forgetting to say "Sasuke, I don''t have time to accompany you today. You can play with my little black dog." After speaking, he turned around and flew away. Angry Sasuke screamed while holding Chidori "Naruto, don''t run if you can." Flying high to try to catch up with Naruto, unfortunately, he was stopped by the black dog. The small tail beast jade in the black dog''s mouth kept firing, so that Sasuke could only evade the wolf and couldn''t move half a meter away. Watching Naruto leave, Sasuke felt depressed and wanted to vomit blood, all plans were destroyed by Naruto, and the anger in his heart rushed to the top. He pulled the grasshopper sword from his waist, filled the grasshopper sword with thunder, and chopped it up at the black dog. The black dog stepped on a tree trunk and stepped aside, and fell to the ground with a grin. Holding Sasuke''s sword, Sasuke fiercely chopped on a tree trunk, cut tofu into two halves, turned his head without a pause, and greeted the black dog again. One person and one dog fight into a ball, and they are evenly matched. Honglian and Xianglin watched Naruto leave, but there was no lost heart and a lost feeling. Honglian was particularly obvious. Naruto didn''t look at her the same when she wanted to see Naruto. The angry Honglian opened her hand and launched the crystal owl at the black dog in front of her. Libra Chongwu and Shuiyue also came to their senses and ran over to help Sasuke. The black dog confronted several people, did not fall into the wind at all, and turned into a tornado, constantly rolling around, making people dare not approach, but only evasive. After realizing that Naruto had left completely, the black dog did not fight, and turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. Seeing the **** dog disappear, Sasuke was relieved suddenly, he always felt that the black dog''s eyes were more terrifying than him. ... Holding Red Bean Naruto, flying at high altitude, flying slowly without worry. Looking at Naruto''s staring expression on the front, a red glow appeared on Hongdou''s face, and he wanted to thank Naruto''s mood forbearance. He looked up and pretended to take a serious look. "Naruto, why are you there?" Naruto looked down at the serious expression of Red Bean, and said with a smile "What happened to my wife, Red Bean, how could I not be a husband?" Hongdou''s cheeks turned red, she said tenderly "Don''t be kidding. When the ninjas died just now, why didn''t you help? You obviously didn''t help." Naruto regained a serious look, glanced ahead, but said calmly "Because they are less important to you in my heart," The faint words made Hongdou Fang''s heart beat for a while, and under the beating of the distance, her heart couldn''t help but be happy for the status of Naruto. Looking up at Naruto''s handsome face, he said with a grin. "thank you." Naruto lowered his head and stopped flying, holding red beans, with a calm smile on his face. "Thank you, be my wife." A red blush appeared on his face, frowning, and said unhappyly "Ghost, thank you so much for being so proud. Hurry back to Muye Village. I still have a report task." Naruto doesn''t move, just stays in the sky and says with a smirk. "No, if I don''t agree, I won''t take you there and keep you here." Glancing at the ground, those trees can only see a black spot, which shocked the red beans, Jiao said with a trembling body. "Well, I can call your Naruto husband anyway." Chapter 432： : Love of Red Beans Looking at Naruto eagerly, the previous lesson really made Hongdou dare not get angry. According to Naruto''s personality, if he just scolded a sentence, he would probably be kept. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Naruto smirked, staring at the pale face of Red Bean because of the high altitude and smiling. "That''s good, just smile." Adzuki gritted her teeth, barely squeezed out a smile, and indeed cursed Naruto 10,000 times. Looking at the grinning smile of Red Bean, Naruto said with a slight smile "The red bean wife is really beautiful." When talking, Naruto bowed his head and looked at the white snow. Realizing that Naruto''s eyes weren''t right, Red Bean immediately lowered his head and realized that his light had leaked out, rushing up in anger and shouting angrily. "Naruto, you''re looking for death, send me back quickly, you dare to see and dug your eyes." Naruto''s complexion, red bean''s tenderness, moved a string in his heart, and when red bean talked, he bowed his head and kissed her lips. The humming red bean fluttered her hands, struggling so hard that she almost fell. When Naruto raised his head, he saw the redness on the face of Red Bean, his eyes closed tightly, and the long eyelashes trembled, afraid that the falling Red Bean would hold Naruto''s clothes tightly. To Naruto''s ridiculous eyes, Red Bean''s face turned red, and he yelled with his teeth. "Look what''s on, now it''s done, Xiao Segui quickly take me back to Muye Village." Naruto laughed and couldn''t help laughing, it was very interesting to say "I find that you love kissing, blushing is the same as Sakura." Red bean pursed his lips and did not speak, his eyelids trembled and his head bowed slightly, and he did not dare to make eye contact. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Naruto smiled, and now she looks like a little girl who thinks of spring, fascinating to see, and a flame in her heart trying to get red beans came up. Let Naruto think about it "Red beans, don''t do those things in the dark. Be my wife really. I really don''t worry about you continuing to do it. If I hadn''t met it today, you might have something wrong." Hongdou looked up at Naruto, with a very serious expression with a deep worry, and his heart was beating, and he found that being worried is such a wonderful thing that makes Hongdou''s cheeks a little hot. He nodded softly "I know, I know Naruto, you are really nice to girls, but I can''t promise you, I can''t be your wife." Naruto frowned, speaking arrogantly "I don''t care about these things. I just want to hear you say that I like you. Do you like me? It is the kind of love between husband and wife." Looking up at Naruto, Adzuki''s eyes are infatuated, without anxiety, the whole body is relaxed, and the tone is soft. "Like, I have liked it since you took office, but I didn''t like how you did to every girl at the beginning." Just after the words, Red Bean''s ruddy mouth is like an ordinary girl, shouting willfully "I don''t like you asshole, hooligan, big pervert. You must have said this to many girls. I don''t want to be your wife." With a slight smile, Naruto stretched her head to the face of Red Bean, staring at her gray pupil calmly. "No matter how many girls I have, I still like you, and you still have a certain weight in my heart." Red bean pursed his lips without looking at Naruto, bowed his head in thought, and said softly. "Let me think about it, give me a moment, I''ll tell you what I think." Naruto shook his head, and said firmly. "No, I don''t want to wait. I promise to be my wife, red beans. I like you from the bottom of my heart." When he lowered his head, Naruto kissed Red Bean''s forehead gently, his movements were very gentle. Feeling Naruto s gentle gesture, a red smile appeared on the corner of Red Bean''s mouth, and he looked up at Naruto, and couldn''t help laughing out loud. He wrapped his hands around Naruto''s neck, and the flowering branch of his body was waving. Said with a sweet smile "Ghost, I finally understand why Tsunade likes you, and I promise to be your wife, I like the overbearing you." Hooking Naruto''s neck, red bean''s cracked mouth, smiling at the crescent shape. Naruto said with a smile "This is my good wife of red beans." Red Bean snorted, and snorted coldly, changing his face, his face was cold and took a bit of suffering directly from his arms, and he was colder than in front of Naruto. "Remember what you say, if you just abandoned me, I will let you die in front of me." Naruto was really shocked at the action of Red Bean. I didn''t expect Red Bean to be so extreme, and said with a bitter smile. "Sister Red Bean is so beautiful, how dare I not want you, I swear I will love you forever." Red beans licked his lips, smiled and put away bitterness, caught Naruto''s neck, and whispered in Naruto''s ears. "I still like you calling my wife so you don''t appear to be much older than you?" Naruto chuckled and said "That''s fine, you might as well call your husband first." Adzuki put out her bright red tongue and licked Naruto''s earlobe. "Naruto''s husband, Naruto''s little husband, who like to hear me say a few more words, do you like me calling in bed?" Naruto swallowed, and the soft voice of red beans was very tender. The listener felt itching inside, especially the moist tongue, which made people think. Attention to Naruto''s drooling sound, Red Bean couldn''t help laughing, and said with a laugh "Well, my Naruto little husband, take me back quickly, don''t you want to be with me here?" Naruto looked at Red Bean teasing her with a wry smile, like a female hooligan, even better than him. Shaking his head and sighing, a dive flew down towards him. Feeling the wind blowing around her ears, Hongdou''s face was very rosy, she looked up at Naruto, staring tightly without shifting her eyes, her eyes and mouth corners were happy. It was only a matter of ten minutes to return to the wooden leaves village under the fast flying dance. Chakra, who controlled the whole body, rushed down, without any shaking, and landed in the yard steadily. Falling to the ground, Red Bean jumped from Naruto without any hesitation. I took a look at the blown hair, pierced a ponytail, and grinned at Naruto. "Naruto husband, let me report the mission, remember your words, from today, you must protect me." There was a charming smile, and the fingers stretched out to touch Naruto''s face with thin white fingers, and turned his head away with a ridiculous smile. Naruto looked at the figure of Red Bean, with a look of surprise. He turned out to be ridiculed by others. This is a shame. It is necessary to teach Hongdou well who is the real satyr. Chapter 433： : The Secret of Honglian The red beans who came to the Naruto office to report to the 7th generation of Naruto, seriously talked about Suzuki''s induction of them, and then let Sasuke ambush. If it was not Naruto, she would have died. Look. Yarn, Chinese website I have heard seriously, Shen Sheng said "Really, it seems that even Sasuke has begun to act. The safety of Muye Village is really a big question. Red beans, I will leave the question about the defense of the village to you." Hongdou''s face was positive, and his face was serious. "No, I''m sorry to have grown up. I don''t want to be a special bearer." He also took a moment to pause, looked at Red Bean in a daze, and said involuntarily. "Are you kidding me?" Hongdou stared straight at Zilai and nodded earnestly. "No kidding, things have bothered me in the past few years. I don''t want to do it. It''s that simple." He also laughed bitterly "If it means that I have given you too many tasks, we can discuss it again and don''t take things too seriously." Hongdou couldn''t help feeling that he was also very embarrassed. He frowned, and said a little unhappyly. "I don''t want to do this for a long time. I just want to be an ordinary girl and an ordinary married person. I shouldn''t be particularly bearable." Pulling the forehead''s forehead, he still came out toward the ground, and when Red Bean turned his head, he did not look back. He had been stunned since he didn''t know what had happened. He had never seen such a serious red bean. ... At this time, the wind at night was very calm. A figure jumped in the wooden leaf village and rushed to a large yard. The yard had withered cherry trees and pebble stones. It covered a vast area and there were not many neighbors around it. . Naruto was holding red beans in both hands, and the red beans with a smile on his face seemed to have no great fear. After giving Naruto a sweet kiss, the hippie said with a smile. "Naruto husband, I''m just for the sake of you not doing it. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Touching the fingers of red beans, you can feel the whiteness and smoothness of the fingers. The hands of red beans are not the most beautiful. Because of regular training and tasks, the skin is a bit rough, but it does not damage the overall softness. The fingers were slender, white and tender, round and even, without any inconsistency. Under the warmth of the two, an intimate expression, bowed their heads from time to time to give each other a sweet kiss. Naruto, who was lifting his head from Red Bean''s lips, shook his eyelids, and noticed that someone was approaching. He frowned, and said solemnly. "Don''t wife come here. I''ll go and see. It might be an old friend." With many years of red bean experience, I also noticed someone approaching here, nodded, and said Naruto''s hands seriously "be careful." Naruto smiled and kissed in the face of Red Bean, turned his head to open the door, and jumped out. The red lotus with a serious expression was greeted. The red lotus landed on the ground steadily and looked around. Obviously, she was curious about the environment. It was the first time she saw such a beautiful courtyard. Watching Naruto flashing in front of him, he couldn''t help pouting and smiling. "Naruto, your place is really good. It seems that the popularity of the sixth generation is not in vain. I heard you have many girlfriends, right?" Looking at the older Red Lotus in front, Naruto walked with a smile and said calmly "Is Sister Honglian going to be my girlfriend? I missed me so soon." Seeing Naruto coming, Honglian frowned and sang with a change of expression. "Don''t come, stand still, don''t move, I''ll just tell you one thing, and I''ll go after I finish." Naruto stood in place, looking at Honglian in amazement, wondering why the woman came to herself, and she didn''t want to come to see her with this expression. Honglian asked her face very seriously "Naruto, you should know that Sasuke won''t let you go. Now Sasuke is planning to attack Muye Village." Naruto grinned and said easily "With that guy''s ability, he just came to death." Honglian shook her head and said that serious expression "Sasuke knows the gap between you and you, so he won''t come alone, he will bring a person named Ban, Uchiha Spot you should know." Naruto brows Yang, and some do not understand and look at Hong Lian. "You seem to betray Sasuke, why do you help me?" Honglian said with a cold face "No why, you helped me before, I''ll pay you back this time." Naruto calmly looks at Honglian Road "That''s not necessary. I need to know more about plaques than you. All of them are just one more mess for me." Honglian looked indifferently, her brow twisted and said "Naruto, you are too conceited. You should know that Dashe Wan is not a powerful force to kill three generations of purposes. Don''t you forget one of the most important forbidden techniques, rebirth of dirt." Hearing the rebirth of dirty soil, Naruto couldn''t help thinking about it for a while. He really forgot about this ninjutsu, and he didn''t remember it for a while. After the release of the filthy soil, according to the personality of the spot, the previous generations of Naruto, Fengying and others will definitely be resurrected, and all of them will attack, and the strength cannot be underestimated. Looking at Naruto''s pensive look, Honglian said indifferently. "Naruto, please prepare for it. Sasuke has made the bodies of the previous four generations of Naruto come over, and the filthy earth life sacrifices have been found. You should understand the horror of filthy earth rebirth." Turning around, Guren wanted to leave. Naruto''s body shape turned into a red light and stopped in front of Red Lotus, watching Naruto''s serious expression, Red Lotus said unhappyly "Get out of the way, I should finish talking. What else do you want?" Naruto shook his head and said with a slight smile "I miss you, don''t go to Sasuke and stay with me." A loneliness flashed in Honglian''s eyes, and Naruto''s words made her feel very bitter, shook her head and bit her teeth and said ruthlessly. "No, Sasuke may already know that I am here, I have to go back, otherwise he may come here tonight, Naruto, I will help you get a little time, although your strength is very strong, but you ca nt let your girls Something went wrong. " Going forward, Honglian kissed on Naruto''s cheek, and there were tears in the corners of her eyes. She turned her head and ran away quickly, without letting Naruto hold on for a while. Looking at Honglian leaving, Naruto was a little helpless, he did not expect that Honglian was so stupid and so naive. At this point, it is simply not enough to catch up, and it may be self-injected. Let Sasuke said that he is very clever. He will definitely use foolish Red Lotus as a bait to lure him out, and in the ambush, even if Naruto is strong, he has to be cautious. The dirty earth rebirth is actually useless to his woman. His Meiqin and others are super film-level strengths. After training, he is now no less inferior to Huoying. Looking at the leaving Honglian, the kiss just now obviously had feelings for him, Naruto did have some regrets, regret letting go of the red beans, turned into the room with a little regret, but did not catch up. And Honglian jumped out of Muye Village, and immediately met Sasuke, sitting on a large coffin. The coffin was written with four words of four generations. Sasuke looked at the red lotus coldly, saying coldly. "Where is Naruto?" Honglian swept Sasuke coldly, clenched her fists, and her body trembled, but she soon calmed down and said lightly "Naruto didn''t follow him so stupidly. Sasuke didn''t expect that you wanted to ambush Naruto by despicable means, even I counted." Sasuke poked and smiled, the smile was very cold, and it was so insidious under the cold smile. Chapter 434： : The gentleness of red beans Needless to say, lingering with red beans overnight, a touch of red on the sheets is particularly dazzling. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The red beans that got up early in the morning, looking at Naruto who was sleeping, couldn''t help but smile, noticed the red blood stains below, and the face was glowing. The ruddy face was particularly beautiful, and she lowered her head gently to look at Naruto''s sleeping state. She couldn''t help but burst into a fire, grabbed a piece of soft meat around Naruto''s waist, and pinched. Naruto frowned, and opened his eyes instantly. The pain almost screamed, and he sat up rubbing his waist and glaring at Red Bean, angrily, saying in displeased tone. "what are you doing?" She did not dare to look at Naruto''s body. Hongdou''s face was a touch of red glow, her head bowed and she did not speak, but the redness of her ears showed her instability. Hands crossed, obviously a shy expression. Naruto smiled helplessly, stretched out a smooth chin holding red beans, raised his head and said lightly "Wife Red Bean, wake me up so early, don''t you miss me again?" I licked my mouth, the expression was fascinated. However, Hongdou didn''t dare to watch it. She was very shy and wanted a little girl. Unlike the previous generosity, she turned into a little sheep as soon as she got to bed. Dare to see Naruto, Red Bean complained a little bit "Don''t say such a thing, I just watch you sleep so dead and wake you up." Naruto smiled and whispered to Red Bean''s ear "Really mean nothing?" Do nt have any deep meaning to make Red Bean''s cheeks more pink, remembering the boldness of last night, his face flushed, looking down at the long beautiful legs, and being silent for a while, but finally couldn''t resist Naruto''s straight eyes. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Could not help but look up Naruto for a white look, said softly "Well, hurry up, don''t you have anything to do, dear Naruto husband." Let go of Red Bean, and hug Naruto s arm with a sweet smile. Serving Naruto dressing up, red beans are like a gentle little wife, except that she is teased by Naruto from time to time, frowning frantically, other times are obediently helping Naruto put on her coat and put on six generations Cloak. The red beans in the eyes of the peach heart, looking at Naruto''s eyes, said softly. "I didn''t expect, you devil, you look so handsome in this suit." Admiring Naruto''s face, Red Bean smiled and bowed her head, kissed her cheek, raised her head and smiled. Naruto doesn''t have much resistance, just grabs the palm of the red bean and puts it in the palm of his hand, saying positively "Yes, I have one thing to ask you." Hongdou listened patiently, put away that naughty smile, and nodded quietly. Naruto said seriously "I''ll go out after a while. Maybe I can''t see my person for 2 days. Please talk to Tsunade and remember." Hongdou seriously nodded and said "I see, but Naruto husband, where are you going?" Naruto stared at Red Bean with a serious expression, without concealing it. "Sasuke is likely to learn Dashe Wan to attack Muye Village with the dirt rebirth. In order to fight against the dirt rebirth army, I must get a little helper. I don''t know what the helper said in the Ming population. Hongdou still didn''t ask much. As a smart woman, she knew very well what should be asked and should not be asked. I lighted my head of red beans and said with a serious expression "Naruto, you have to be careful yourself, if there is anything I can help, I will help you." Naruto smiled slightly, bowed his head and kissed in the red bean cheek, said peacefully "Now just obediently hide behind me, I will take good care of you." Feeling Naruto''s care, Red Bean''s heart was sweet, and her flushed face was smiling. The two held hands and talked for a while, and Naruto left. In order to make an army of psychic beasts, he has to hurry up. Walked out of the room, jumped up into the sky, hands printed, and floated all over his body, rushing out towards the sky. His eyes were shocked, the reincarnation eye was activated, and his body was strengthened by a hundredfold. In addition to the s-class light and heavy rock technique, Naruto''s body turned into a ray of light. Leave a red line in the sky. Flying above the woods outside Muye Village, no abnormalities were detected on the ground through the high altitude, but the shaking of Naruto''s eyelids clearly showed that this place was dangerous. It may be hidden. Without much searching, Naruto directly activates the special ability of reincarnation, summoning gold. It didn''t take a minute to see Kim coming from not far away, looking cautiously, and looking around, only to find Naruto in the sky with a smile on his face. Naruto rushed into shape, it took less than 3 seconds, and fell to the ground, with a gust of wind, the blowing leaves rustling. Kim knelt on the ground with a single knee and said respectfully "Master, Sasuke prepares to attack Muye Village early the day after tomorrow. More than 100,000 Bai Jue and the previous generations of Naruto, Fengying, Leiying, and Tuying will be resurrected." Naruto nodded and said calmly "I see. You still stay with Sasuke. I won''t let you betray him. Don''t betray him. If Sasuke dies, he''ll stay with Mou." As soon as Jin responded, in order to make sure he didn''t stop there, he turned around and left quickly. Naruto glanced around and found no abnormalities, so he jumped away. When Naruto left, a black-and-white man emerged from the ground, looking at the back of Jin, a moment of silence, disappeared again, and hurried toward the spot, and reported to the spot that Jin was Naruto undercover. Sitting in a cave, the rest of his eyes saw the gush coming out of the ground, and he couldn''t help but frown. "whats the matter?" Black and white said calmly "Kim may be Naruto''s helper. I saw him talking to Naruto. Naruto said that if he killed Sasuke, he would keep Kim by your side and be undercover." As soon as the pupil was enlarged, there was a bit of annoyance in his face, but he quickly passed by, restored the calm expression, and nodded. "I see. Don''t tell Sasuke about this. Go and track Naruto and see what he is doing." Black and White should dive into the location again and hurried past Naruto. Unfortunately, he couldn''t detect Naruto''s breath at all, and after searching blankly, he found that he was flying above the sky, he couldn''t help but sink in, and didn''t follow up to report to the spot. Chapter 435： : Psychic Beast Army Naruto flew high in the air and moved quickly to an unfamiliar village. The village was not prosperous or dilapidated, but there were some people doing business. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Naruto, who landed from a high altitude and walked down, immediately attracted people''s attention. Whispering, the clothes of the six generations of words, it is easy to see the identity of Naruto from the clothes, the reputation of the six generations of goals can be considered very loud. Of course, in addition to good reputation is also bad, such as a lascivious guy. No one said it out loud, it was just a discussion behind it. Some of the bounty hunters liked Naruto, and Naruto s six generations of heads are also very valuable. Some people are jealous, some people worship. When Naruto walked into a pet store and bought dozens of big dogs, everyone was puzzled. Naruto, who used the avatar to hold twenty big dogs to leave, encountered several bandits. A ninja with a forehead full of packs said fiercely. "You are the sixth generation. I heard that many people buy your head. Why not give it to me?" Naruto raised his head and looked at the people in front of him. He did not hesitate to print his hands, and a fireball shot out. Obviously these bandits were dumbfounded. Under such a huge fireball, they could not run away. The crowd also appeared to be panic-stricken. The power of an explosion of a house-sized fireball was not the power of ordinary jutsu. With a bang, the fireball crashed into the bandit group, and a cloud of mushrooms exploded, only blasting the group into powder, and a large pothole appeared on the ground. Naruto who didn''t take a look, walked towards the woods with those avatars. Looking at Naruto''s back, some people in the village showed a startled expression, and no one dared to harass Naruto again. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Walking back into the trees, one walked for ten minutes, came to a tall trunk, looked around the avatars around, and looked at the big dog in their hands. There are only twenty, obviously too few. Naruto, who didn''t even want to, printed his hands on the earth with his hands, and instantly got a hundred of them. A pile of mounds poured out of the land, and the mound changed into a human form. Disguised as Naruto. Glancing around, Naruto said solemnly "Find me all the big dogs nearby, at least 400." A hundred avatars responded loudly, and the voice was extremely loud. At the same time, they jumped out and flew out all around, flying away at high altitude. Naruto waited patiently under the tree with a smile on his face. I took a nap for less than half an hour. Those avatars flew over leading the big dog. The original one hundred avatars had become 400, densely packed, each holding a big dog, and flew over quickly. Dropping the ground, laying down the big dog, looking at it all over the ground, looking at the countless dogs, Naruto smiled with satisfaction. Call the strongest system directly and look at nearly 690 pupillary draw gift boxes, it really feels a little less. Take out all 400 gift boxes and extract them. Hitomi prizes shake for a while, and a series of rewards appear in front of Naruto. Get single hook jade writing round eye Get three hooks to write round eyes Get reincarnation Get kaleidoscope Get white eyes The eye rewards of the three kinds of pupils are packed with Naruto''s system frame. Nearly 400 pupils have Naruto''s headache for a while. These things are really a kind of physical work. Unfortunately, there is no trick. Naruto had to give the writing chakras one hundred and one hundred. Hundreds of big dogs were given chakras or white eyes, and then fed 1,100 Chakra cultivation alchemies. Those big dogs'' bodies suddenly rose and became huge. At this time, the avatars of hundreds of big dogs trapped around them moved at the same time as the big dogs mutated, and more than twenty avatars formed a huge circle. Spreading his hands and pointing at the big dog in front of him, he directly started the blood clot to continue the limit, and turned it into a long wooden rattan to bundle the state-owned enterprises. Bundled all those hundred. Mu Teng''s continuous extension of life, around the body of the big dog, tied its tons of volume fiercely, the strong restraint of the mule made these dogs motionless. Jin Naruto printed his hands and yelled at the hundred big dogs ahead "Fire, Galauro." A stout fire dragon-like flame spurted out, and the fire dragon opened its mouth and rushed towards the hundred tied big dogs. Under the fierce impact, the sparks shot, and the wooden clogs were ignited and burned fiercely. The burning flame covered a range of one mile. The billowing smoke wafted high above the sky, gathering a cloud of black clouds. Hundreds of big dogs lay on the ground. When the big dog fell to the ground, Naruto had more than 20 avatars, holding 2 to 3 iron cages in one hand, and aimed at those big dogs. The white light flickered and a ton of shadow-level dogs were captured. Less than half an hour, a hundred dogs entered the iron cage the size of a palm. Glancing at the 20 avatars, the avatars immediately helped Naruto pick up those iron cages, holding a big push in his hand, and returned to the real body. Naruto waved his hand and directly retracted the pushed iron cage into the system. It took only 10 hours for a brainwash, and all brainwashing was completed tonight. After putting away this hundred iron cages, Naruto began to continue to create elite elite ninja dogs and made 400 shadow-level psychic beasts. A glance at Chakra''s cultivation of Dan, which left 440,000, leaving only 12,000, all consumed. Naruto, smiling, looked up and looked at the moonlight above the sky, only to find that it was evening. At this moment the land in front was a mess, the charred trunk was roasted into coke land. Thick cumulus clouds in the sky, thunder and lightning thunder, and heavy rain came. The figure jumped into the air, and the tired Naruto did not return to Muye Village, but instead went directly to a village and slept at a hotel. Early in the morning the next morning, Naruto woke up and left the village in this mode, and rushed to the original woods again. At this time, the woods were completely destroyed, and there was no flat grass. Naruto falling to the ground, one hand and palm, one psychic operation. Numerous psychic runes appeared on the ground, and under continuous flashes of smoke, more than 450 shadow-level psychic beasts appeared, covering the entire land. If anyone sees it, absolutely can''t find it, standing in the middle of Naruto. On the top of the head, there was a psychic beast of the size of a tail beast, lying on the ground, exposing mouthfuls of fangs, and looking at the naruto in the middle with a face. Chapter 436： : Weird atmosphere After looking around for four weeks with satisfaction, Naruto took 20,000 pupils from the system and practiced alchemy. In order to distribute evenly, each psychic beast that only wrote chakras evolved into samsara. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Naruto has to use the avatar technique to feed, and one hundred pupils can cultivate a shadow-level psychic beast that writes chakras as samsara. The strength of the 230 dogs can be compared with that of the real movie-level people. The 450 huge dogs are shocking. Unfortunately, no one can see them now. One evolved into the reincarnation eye, and it took less than an hour to complete it. His hands were sealed, and all the psychic beasts were put away. Naruto stretched his waist and looked exhausted. This kind of work is really tiring. However, the harvest was huge. Naruto now has no need to worry about the dirty earth reincarnation army, and he jumped up in the air and flew forward. Flying in the air, the fog was still very heavy in the morning, and it felt cold on the face. As he got closer and closer to Muye Village, Naruto noticed that weird atmosphere. The woods around Muye Village were silent and gloomy, without the shadow of any animal, even a bird saw it. What''s more, Sasuke had set up all the ambush long ago. After returning to Tsunade''s yard through the sky, Naruto landed and walked towards the house. Opening the door, he met the nervous Tsunade, noticed Naruto, and Tsunade ran quickly. I looked at Naruto, and said with some concern. "Naruto, have you done nothing?" Looking at Tsunade who was full of concern, Naruto smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and held the soft palm of Tsunade, and the palm of his hand was still a little sweaty, which showed Tsunade''s worries, and Naruto who was smiling lightly was calm. Say "Rest assured, everything is ready, yes, I have known that Sasuke is likely to attack Muye Village?" Tsuna nodded and said solemnly "I see, now Makura understands that no one outside the village dares to come out, obviously there is a big problem. Several ninjas who went to the investigation also died, not even the bodies. See. Yarn, Chinese website." At this time, the girls also rushed over. A **** and long-haired girl Xin Nai ran to Naruto. She was relieved when she saw that Naruto had nothing to do, and frowned. "Naruto, you have to be careful. I ve heard of dirty earth rebirth before. It can revive the dead and control it. It can give full play to its previous strengths, and it may be stronger than before. After all, it s desperate. dead." He stretched out his hands and touched Tsunade''s face with one hand and Nagisa Naina''s face with one hand, Naruto smiled slightly. "I said long ago that no one can kill me, so you can watch a good show next to you." In the face of Naruto''s self-confidence, Tsunade smiled helplessly and didn''t say anything, because she couldn''t persuade her. She could only say that when Naruto was really in danger, she would do her best to protect Naruto. And Xin Xinnai said with a sweet smile "I believe Naruto, he will defeat that Sasuke." At this time, Xiao Meiqin also stepped forward, blinking her eyes and asking curiously. "Naruto, is that great named Sasuke?" Mei Qin''s pupils were very curious, holding her fists in both hands, and looked at Naruto nervously. Naruto laughed, and was amused by Meiqin''s words. He let go of the hands of Sinai and Tsuna''s cheeks, took Meiqin, held it tightly in his arms, and whispered to Meiqin''s ear. "Sister Meiqin is willing to help me kill Sasuke here?" Meiqin raised her head and was held by Naruto in front of many girls. Her face turned red, but she did not resist. She just tapped her small head and said seriously. "Well, I will teach everyone who bullies Naruto." He loved me and kissed in Meiqin''s face, then Naruto let go, and said with a smile "Sister Meiqin really speaks, and I will definitely hurt you when I come back." Rubbing Meiqin''s face, she only rubbed Meiqin into a shy little swan and lowered her head. Naruto turned his head and walked out. At this time, Nohara Lin, Sakura, and Ino caught up, and the three said in unison. "Naruto, I help you." Naruto smiled slightly, looked back at a few girls, and said with a smile "No, you just have to watch a good show by the side, remember not to get hurt." Naruto stepped out of the room with a smile and stepped onto the roof. At this time it was early in the morning, but every family came out of the house, as if they were aware of the crisis, and looked a little anxious. But as soon as I saw Naruto, the anxiety disappeared, and the trust in Naruto made these people shout. "Six generations of adults are back, there must be a way for six generations of adults." "Master Six Generations will definitely protect the village." A cry, ringing for miles. At this time, the 7th-generation goal also heard the villagers'' shouts. The original gloomy face showed a hint of excitement, rushed out of the Naruto office and looked at Naruto in front. At this time Naruto was holding his chest with his hands, his body was floating in the air, and those people on the ground were smiling slightly. In such a situation, Taurus was stunned. For a moment, he could feel Naruto''s self-confidence, his happy face appeared, and he jumped quickly. Several ups and downs came to Naruto''s side, and he said with some excitement. "Naruto, what did you do yesterday? Sasuke has spoken out, saying that the village of Koba would be ruined." Naruto smiled softly, and glanced back at him, saying easily "Sasuke will give it to me. Master Lai Ye is still at ease as you Naruto." After turning around, a dive, and flew straight ahead. At this time, Tsunade and others followed closely and looked at Naruto ahead. There was some deep worry on Tsunade''s face, and he couldn''t help sighing softly, muttering a grumble expression on his face. "Naruto, have you ever thought about our feelings, keep going, I''m really afraid that if you get hurt, otherwise you girls might accompany you, they are deeper than your love . " Did not notice Tsunade''s sigh, Naruto smiled, and after flying quickly, he came outside the village of Muye Village within seconds. The whole body was suspended in the sky, looking at the woods in front of him, crying quietly. "Sasuke, hurry up if you want to do it, don''t drag it like a girl." The air shook, and with the shouting of Naruto, it spread hundreds of meters in an instant. The leaves of several large trees in the woods shook, and Sasuke''s indifferent figure appeared immediately. Chapter 437： : Sasukes Full Strength Standing on a tree branch, there stood Libra Chongwu and Guidengshuiyue. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Behind Suzuki, who was beheading the sword, looked at Naruto with a smile and turned to Sasuke. "Sasuke, this kid seems to be more mad than you, you are really a pair." Sasuke stared at Naruto indifferently, without answering Sueyuki''s words, saying coldly. "Naruto, today you and I are endless. Only one of us can leave alive." A blade of grass was drawn from the waist, his right hand was clenched, and the oblique sword was pointing at Naruto. There was no change in expression. Naruto poked his lips and said disdainfully "To kill me, I tell you the truth, you can''t even touch a little of my clothes." Sasuke''s indifferent gaze was not irritated by Naruto, and it can be seen that his heart was completely cold. Sasuke, who did not speak, printed with one hand and said calmly "If you see this, I don''t know if you can say that." With a cry, a space hole appeared on the branch beside Sasuke, and a huge coffin emerged, with the words of the four generations written on it. Looking at the coffin, Gangshou looked startled, his face stretched, and some said angrily "Sasuke, the corpse of the fourth generation of the purpose, but you can''t move it, come back quickly." Sasuke glanced at Tsunade, and said cheekily. "Master Tsunade, I heard that you have also become Naruto''s wife. I wonder what you think of this?" As soon as I reached out, I saw a figure jumping over, and one standing up and down beside Sasuke. It was the first generation of Naruto. When the first generation of Naruto saw Tsunade, the original calm face smiled, turned to glance at Naruto, and said with a smile. "Tsunade did not expect that you finally found your favorite person, and I can finally rest assured. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese. Wen, Net Seeing the first generation of Naruto, Tsunade''s body shook a bit, and he would not return to calm soon. He closed his eyes gently and looked directly at the first generation of Naruto. "Even if it is you, I will not let you hurt him for the sake of Naruto." The first generation of Naruto smiled, haha ??said with a smile "It is indeed my granddaughter, this is just like me." Sasuke stood aside and said coldly "Don''t talk too much nonsense, kill me." The first generation of Naruto was shocked, and if he did not dare to disobey Sasuke, a leap rushed towards Tsunade, and the rapid seal of his hands came to the tree boundary, which kicked off the battle. The roots of the trees came out from the ground, and the first wooden clogs were really extraordinary. With a full coverage of 100 meters away, they even covered Naruto behind him. The big trees kept Naruto''s sight low, which made Naruto a little unhappy. He printed his hands directly and aimed at the big trees in front. A fireball the size of a house rolled in, smashing several trees in a row and rushing forward. The first generation of Naruto did not dare to fight against a huge fireball. A leap jumped up in the air and hit him with a punch in front of Naruto. Unfortunately, the fist dared to be halfway, Tsunade leaped, raised his fist and docked with the original Naruto. With a slam, the air vibrated, and the two retreated separately, and the match was obviously a tie. Tsunade landed next to Naruto, staring coldly at the original Naruto ahead, turning to Naruto "Just give me the first generation of Naruto." After talking, Naruto didn''t wait for a fist to come up again. Looking at the appearance of Tsunade, Naruto is not easy to stop, and he does not think that Tsunade is better than the original Naruto. Even if it is really dangerous, Nohara and others can help. Turning to look at Norihara, it was found that Norihara looked very seriously at Sasuke and others, apparently Sasuke rushed up whenever there was movement. Naruto smiled softly and said softly "Lin, watch out for Tsunade. Don''t hurt her." Nohara Lin nodded, smiled at Naruto, and said with a smile "Naruto, rest assured, sister Tsunade gave it to me. Naruto will go to battle with peace of mind." Naruto smiled with relief and turned to look at Sasuke in front. At this time, all the trees in front of him were broken by the fireball just now to show a straight path. The trunk was broken at the waist, and it was still a little bit black except for the break. Sasuke stepped on the trunk, his hands quickly printed, his face was somber and shouted at Naruto. "Naruto, this is all my anger. For years of anger, I want to surpass you, no matter what means." Thousands of coffins spewed out of the ground around Sasuke''s rebirth, and all around the main entrance of Muye Village. The coffin board fell and there were those who had died before. Second-generation earth shadow, second-generation water shadow, third-generation thunder shadow, fourth-generation thunder shadow and fourth-generation wind shadow, and second-generation naruto and third-generation naruto. Finally, the coffin board opened the four generations of Naruto. Fengbo Watergate was lying quietly in the coffin, while opening his eyes, there was a trace of fierce light, but when he saw Naruto, he could not help but turn into a bitter smile. At this time Sasuke had held Chidori and smashed at Naruto. Naruto didn''t dare to have any reservations. His eyes were shocked, and the reincarnation eyes were opened. At a speed of 100 times, his body turned into a red light, and he immediately moved to Sasuke''s face. A rotation kicked Sasuke. With a "bang", without a kick in the imagination, Sasuke stretched out a hand to stop Naruto''s feet, raised his head to reveal a sneer, the eternal kaleidoscope in his eyes was spinning, a thousand birds in his right hand, Jun Naruto''s legs smashed over. Unfortunately, Naruto''s face sank, and a wooden rattan grew directly on his leg, binding Sasuke firmly and motionless. The thousand birds stopped at a distance of only ten centimeters from Naruto''s legs. Sasuke roared, opened the curse 2 and stretched out his hands behind him, tearing the rattan all over his body. At this time, Naruto looked at Sasuke calmly. After kicking, a backflip backed out. Falling on a bare trunk. Hands printed and whispered "Clogs, tree-bound burials." A branch rushed out of the ground quickly, and a bundle of Sasuke who was about to jump bound. The branch became longer and longer, desperately squeezing Sasuke. Sasuke''s face was still indifferent, his eyes startled, he looked at Naruto, and said in a low tone. "Naruto, let me show you my strength." Susano nobu rushed out of Sasuke''s body, chased all the roots of the tree, flew the branches, and broke Naruto Jutsu directly. Susano, holding the ancient bow of the Maga of the sky, held the sky in one hand and smashed at Naruto. Naruto flickered, avoided a blow, and landed on the ground while smiling slightly. "Sasuke, it''s not just you who has Susano." Chapter 438： : Full Fight In a word, Naruto''s eyes shook, and a red light emerged from his body. His body rushed into a huge samurai. The adult-shaped Suzano could hold a black sword in his hand and a black flame of the sky. sword. wap.novelhall.com Aimed at Sasuke, he split the past. When the air burst, the two Suzunos were able to face each other, and there was an instant victory, but they just cancelled each other. Xiangxiang, who was hiding aside, shook her body a little, staring at Naruto and Naruto''s Chakra, which made her feel scared. She had never seen such a scary amount of Chakra. Originally, I wanted to remind Sasuke that Naruto''s amount of Chakras was huge, but I thought of what Naruto said before, and finally closed his mouth obediently. At this time, Libra Chongwu and Guideng Shuiyue jumped towards Naruto from both sides, one hand cursed Yinhua with his fist, and one hand raised the beheaded sword and severely chopped it up. Naruto glanced at two, just a whisper "Shen Luo Tian Zheng." A huge repulsive force emerged from Naruto''s body, creating a mass of air waves that spread in a circle toward the surroundings. The Libra Chong and Guideng Shuiyue were blown out instantly. At this time, the four generations moved their eyes. When they saw Naruto in front of them, they showed a smile on their faces, which was a joy from the heart. Unfortunately, his body did not listen to his instructions. As soon as Naruto **** Luo Tianzheng was over, he reached for Naruto with a hand and he shot at Naruto. Instantly, the bitterness flew to Naruto. Four generations of a flying thunder **** flashed directly. Raising his hand, he held the Dayu Spiral Pill and smashed it at Naruto''s body. Shidaimu still had a calm smile on his face and said with a smile "Naruto, I didn''t expect you to reincarnate. I finally understood how Jiuwei was controlled by you. As a father, I''m really proud of you. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Speaking of warm words, the spiral pills in his hand did not stop, just before hitting Naruto, a figure of Qianli floated over. It was also a spiral pill that blocked four generations of attacks. The long red hair was printed in front of Shidaimu. Looking at that young and beautiful face, Shidaimu stayed for a while, and his lips trembled. "Sinnai." That was stunned. Xin Nai looked up at the four generations, and frowned. "My dear friend, I didn''t expect you to be so big or so irritable. You will hit me with you." Having said that, Sinai lifted her foot and aimed at the stomach of the four generations. Perhaps the four generations were too shocked. For a while, they were out of Sasuke''s control and did not hide. When kicked straight, he flew out and hit a tree, and the trunks were shaken a few times. Falling on the ground, still the surprised expression, said a little surprised "Wait, you''re not Sinai, right. Your hair is exactly the same as Sinai. What am I talking about?" The four generations who confused themselves by themselves had a feeling of fainting. At this time, Chen Xinnai would not give him this opportunity. With his eyes closed, the reincarnation eye was opened, and his hand turned into a stabbing stab. Shidaimu was reluctant to escape under control. At this time, his body was no longer under his own control, and he could only fight together with Chen Xinnai. For this person who was similar to his wife, Shidaimu was depressed. And now Naruto has completely suppressed Sasuke, Susano Nobuho''s black knife, split Sasuke''s Susano Nobu into two halves, and the instant hack disappears, and the skylight sword splits straight towards Sasuke come. Sasuke, with a pale complexion, jumped in the air and jumped in the air. The black knife wiped his nose and chopped it down. A bang smashed a large hole into the ground, and the dust covered the sky. Sasuke jumped to the ground, supported the land with one hand, panting heavily, and the eternal writing wheel eye of the right eye left a little blood and fell to the ground. Staring at Naruto, Sasuke roared loudly "Even if I can''t kill you alone, there are other helpers." With a roar, all generations of shadow levels moved, the second generation of Naruto took a sip of water, and the jet of water rushed out. The third generation of Naruto drew its hands and rushed up with a mouthful of fire. Naruto Suzuno waved the black knife in his hand and split it up. The second generation of Tu Ying printed his hands with a seal, and the earth flow wall raised a tall earth wall in front of the black knife. Unfortunately, with a wave of the black sword, it was directly divided into two steps, which divided the second generation of earth shadows into two and died instantly. The fierce water and flames rushed to Naruto''s Susano Nerhu, the red Susano Nerhu had a certain defense, but it was still too weak. The strength of the two major film-level figures cannot be underestimated. Seeing Xu Zuo Neng could not support it quickly. Naruto''s swift knot directly broke out of the state of Nine Tail, Chakra turned dark red, rushed out of the body and turned into a feather coat, with nine tails sticking out from behind, nine huge dark red tails, and one curled, will Human body protects. The leech and fire leech hit their tails and were bounced off. When the water and fire bream are over, Naruto moves, jumping towards the sky, using the light and heavy rock technique to fly higher and higher, with his hands under the seal and crying at the ground. "Huoyan, Hao Yanhua." A mouth in front of him condensed a huge meteorite-like fireball, and the fireball smashed at several shadow-level missions. The second-generation water shadow, the third-generation thunder shadow, and the fourth-generation wind shadow want to escape under the figure, but unfortunately, a fireball was shot in the Ming population without any pause. One meteorite fireball shot to the left, and the last one The meteorite fireball shot to the right. Three huge meteorite fireballs, all wrapped in front, have no place to hide at all. The most angry four-generation Lei Ying, with tears in his body, raised his hand and hit the fireball above the sky. The fireball was penetrated in an instant, but unfortunately just penetrated. Naruto floating in the sky, with one hand pointing at the sky, waving without thinking, shouting at Lei Ying "Thunder, Kirin." The thunder light above the sky shone, and the dark clouds that were originally made by the fire blasted out thunders. A huge unicorn thunderbolt dived down. Four generations of Lei Ying frowned. "Do you want to use thunder for me, you''re looking for death." There is no fear of Lei Ying above the sky, and the four generations of Lei Ying''s ironic smile, even if he died, he still can''t forget his pride. Naruto sneered, closed his hands, turned on the golden body mode, and yelled at Lei Ying. "Water Margin, the water bursts." The turbulent water surged out of the Ming population and rolled down towards the bottom, inundating hundreds of dirty soils that were unable to escape and turned to life and death. Kirin directly hit the water flow, the water flow rich in impurities, and its super-conductive ability dispersed the power of lightning in an instant. At this time, the four generations of Leiying were closest to each other, and at the same time they were rushed by the current, the unicorn directly hit the body with a crackling sound. The whole person was turned into coke by electricity, his body crooked and fell straight down. Before dying, those eyes were wide and unbelievable. Chapter 439： : Xiaoqiangs life (10 more.) The water kept flowing, and the faint ray of thunder in the water flickered, almost touching Tsunade and others. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The water level rose ten meters before stopping. At this time, the army of the dirty soil rebirth was scattered in the water because of the thunderous unicorn, which killed and injured half in less than ten seconds. At this time, the self-driving was also leading several Shangren to come slowly, seeing the back of Naruto, facing the continuous jet of water in front of him. The thunder in the water was crackling, and some of the filthy soil reincarnated troops were directly numbed by the electricity, fell into the water, and instantly became coke. For one minute of continuous jetting, Naruto stopped, and the annual ring-like writing ring eyes in his eyes made Tan look deep. Looking at Naruto''s eyes, Kakashi and others understood something. He did not expect Naruto to have evolved into reincarnation. The difference between writing reincarnation and reincarnation was probably a ninja who could understand. Sui is also full of doubts, Naruto''s revealed strength, and Yu Xinnai fighting Fengfeng Watergate in front of him, which filled him with surprise. Several ups and downs, stepping on that trunk and jumping to Naruto, he asked with a cold face "Naruto, what is your reincarnation eye?" Naruto gave a glance at him and said quietly "Master Lai, wait for talks on this matter, and I will talk about all these guys first." I ca nt help but be surprised, I ca nt help but talk about it "All, Naruto, don''t you want to fight alone." Naruto nodded and didn''t say a word, rushed into shape, floated in the air, clasped his hands and whispered "Spiritualism." Several clouds of smoke erupted in mid-air, and ten large dog psychic beasts jumped out, with sharp jagged teeth, and tons of body weight fell on the river surface, without actually sinking. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Standing firmly on the river with both legs, the thunder in the river at this time had gradually disappeared. Ten shadow-level gossips looked at some dirty soil reincarnation army in front of them. One mouth sprayed the tail beast jade, which was launched quickly, and rushed forward. The tail beast jade of ten giant dogs covered hundreds of people and fell under one blow. There was a bang, and the exploding smoke rushed into the sky, firing continuously, without stopping, there were hundreds of people in an instant. At this time, Naruto''s psychic technique has not stopped, and his hands are closed to continue the psychic technique. Smoke was rising again in the sky, jumping more than 20 big dogs. Nearly 200 have been summoned to stop, and the giant dog psychic beasts rushed towards the dirty soil around them, using the fangs to bite a dead person into pieces. Or directly condensing a tail beast jade, a thick red ray bombarded the past, and being bombarded by the tail beast s full strength, even if it is a ninja of the upper tolerance level, it can not be low-grade, the body is divided into two, some even die Whole body. The scene of the scuffle, tightly relying on Naruto 200 tail beasts to suppress the army of thousands of dirty soil reincarnation. Sasuke''s face was a little ugly, his eyes stared at Naruto, and the wings of his palms fluttered behind him, rushing up holding the grasshopper sword that turned into a thunder, and roared. "Naruto." A roaring shout, the body shot like lightning, the whole person is like an arrow, an arrow that can penetrate all things. Naruto stared at Sasuke tightly. In addition to Sasuke, his two companions flew left and right to surround Naruto in order to pinch him. Naruto''s figure with a cold smile flew upwards. Except for Sasuke with wings, Libra Chongwu and Guideng Shuiyue could not rush at all. Naruto flying higher and higher, the tail animal jade slowly gathered in front of the body, the black energy ball is more than ten times Sasuke''s body. The bulldozer-like tail animal jade suddenly shrank and turned into a black ball the size of a marble. Naruto swallowed up and realized that something was wrong. Sasuke''s large wings with open backs guarded his body. Without any hesitation, aiming at Sasuke''s flying body, the opening was a thin red ray. With a buzz, there was silence all around, except for the buzz of rays in the population. The red rays slammed into Sasuke''s body. Sasuke''s body wrapped by the cursed hands was shaken. The rays were ejected for a second and instantly penetrated. Penetrating Sasuke''s body directly, hitting the river water on the ground, the river water flowed, hit the ground, the ground trembled, and the ground was sunken, and a giant pit of 100 meters appeared immediately. The red rays in the naruto continued for ten seconds before stopping, As soon as Sasuke''s body shook, Zhang opened her mouth and spit out two blood, her figure staggered down towards the place, her face pale and without any blood. Xiang phosphorus called out Sasuke''s Naruto, jumped out of the hiding place, and jumped towards Sasuke, apparently trying to help Sasuke heal. The moment Naruto saw the phosphorous, his body swooped down like a light, passing by, and the body holding the phosphorous was still struggling with the phosphorous, but he did not let go. Xiang Lin glared at Naruto, yelling madly "Let me go, let me go. I want to save Sasuke, I want to save Sasuke." Naruto said coldly "I said earlier that you can''t like Sasuke." Xiang phosphorus''s eyes hidden under the glasses were full of anger, staring directly at Naruto. "You also said that Sasuke will not be killed." Naruto didn''t answer Xiang Xiang''s words, but took just holding Xiang Xiang''s waist, and did not let go. The two were clinging intimately, their chests were close, and a very ambiguous posture stopped in the air. Xiangxiang was really mad. He broke Naruto''s hands and saw Naruto didn''t let go. He lowered his head and bitten on Naruto''s shoulder. Naruto frowned and almost kept her going. At this time, Sasuke coasted for hundreds of meters to stop and did not sink, but he did not die. The strong life of Xiaoqiang was admired by Naruto. Without frowning, let Xiang Phenobe''s teeth bit his shoulders, a dive towards a large tree, while falling on the tree, gently lifted his hands, said calmly "Hurry up and relax." I noticed that Xiangxiang looked down at Naruto''s indifferent expression. Seeing Naruto kept scolding her, she felt a little guilty, staring at a tooth mark on Naruto''s shoulder clothes, and some blood stains, and her heart felt pain . But that distress quickly turned into anger, and I was about to scold a few words. Naruto turned and rushed forward toward Sasuke. Sasuke swayed to his body, holding the hole in his chest. He was unstable and had no strength to stop Naruto. While Naruto was going to smash the spiral pills, a whisper came from afar "Amaterasu." Chapter 440： : Sasukes Death Frowning Naruto, his body receded quickly, because the speed was too fast, the sky hit the air at once, and a black flame fell into the water. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net It sank and disappeared after a long time. Naruto stepped back a few meters, looked up at the back, and saw the spots and the ferret resurrected by the dirty soil and the black and white army. Bana stood on the water and ran over with the ferrets left and right, and the Bai Jue army confronted Naruto''s shadow-level psychic dogs. The original battle began to be moved over, and the number of Bai Jue was indeed Too many, temporarily suppress those psychic dogs that use jade beast jade with quantity advantage. Spotted and Itachi ran fast, and the pupils of both eyes trembled, each of them radiating the sky. While Naruto rushes up in shape, he does not rush to dodge, with black flames burning on his body. With a frown, Shen Luotianzheng, a wireless wind wave spread, and the black flame also flew out. Ban and Itachi stopped on the water, staring coldly at Naruto. Seeing Itachi, Sasuke''s pupil dilated and called an elder brother. "Why raise my brother up?" He didn''t drill his head, and said calmly "Sasuke, you are still too kind. This will only break our big deal. To Naruto, you must do whatever you can." Sasuke chuckled, covering his wound in his chest, exclaimed in anger. "I don''t allow anyone to insult my brother''s body." Sasuke, who is turning the eternal kaleidoscope, is about to launch the skylight towards the spot. Itachi has spoken at this time, the expression indifferent, said calmly "I''m not under the control of reincarnation, I''m only helping you out of my own volition, Sasuke, let Naruto give us both." Itachi''s words made Sasuke look a little shocked. Turning his head to look at Itachi, he knew that Unholy Reincarnation could control the body, but he couldn''t control the meaning, unless he added a spell to become a tool for killing. Unfortunately, he wouldn''t even say that. Sasuke, who understood for a moment, was a little happy. Under the great joy, he slowly stood up and had to admit that Sasuke had a deep relationship with Itachi. After a misunderstanding, the deep relationship was more important than anything else. Covering the wound, Sasuke was approached by Libra Chongwu. Several people lined up and looked at Naruto ahead. Naruto could not help but show a faint smile, just ready to start. Xiaomeiqin with short black hair ran over, sprinting and running over the water, and an angry expression looked at Sasuke ahead. "You are Sasuke. I don''t allow you to hurt Naruto." With his hands printed, the fireball shot out at a stretch. Sasuke doesn''t know who this girl is, but frowns and looks serious. As soon as Libra raised her hand, she blocked the fireball with her cursive arm, and the flames shot without any scars. Instead, Itachi froze, looked at Meiqin in a daze, and muttered a few words, no one could hear. Meiqin doesn''t know these people, but just can''t stand Naruto fighting alone, even though Naruto has said that it won''t help anyone, but the worry in her heart makes her unable to ignore Naruto. To Meiqin, who has a deep relationship, Naruto is everything to her. Under the rapid running, Mei Qin opened the reincarnation eyes, and lowered her body and swooped over. Sasuke''s face sank, and he cried a little. "Kill me this woman." Libra Chongwu and Shuiyue are jumping, rushing towards Meiqin, It s a pity that it was stopped by Itachi before it arrived. Itachi''s expression was a little pale and his body was a little trembling, yelling at Libra and Shuiyue. "Stop me, who dares to take a step forward." Itachi''s remarks made Libra and Shuiyueliang, the most surprising of which was Sasuke. Don''t understand why his brother helped this person. Meiqin''s eyebrows frowned at this time, but no matter why Itachi stopped others, she just wanted to help Naruto and kill these bad guys. Raising her hand, she used Naruto to start teaching her Spiral Pill to smash at Itachi''s body. Hitting on Itachi''s body, Helicopter didn''t even try to dodge, and was directly smashed into the air, hitting a tree fiercely, slamming the big tree into a huge hole. Drop on the water. The ferret spit with blood, lying on the water, panting, and raised his head to look at Meiqin ahead. He looked disbelieving, and said to himself a little. "It''s impossible. It''s impossible for the mother to be here. No, it''s not true." Itachi understands that the person in front of him is Meiqin. Such a shocking event has short-circuited his brain. For his loved ones, he really didn''t want to hurt again. Looking at Meiqin, Itachi couldn''t help for a while. At this time, Meiqin didn''t know Itachi at all, and thought that Itachi''s head was amused, and he stabbed it up bitterly. Sasuke was startled, seeing his brother was injured, his hands were printed, and a fireball shot in the past. Meiqin noticed the fireball behind, and originally wanted to avoid it, but Itachi stopped in front of her and blocked the fireball. The power of the fireball was huge. He even ignited Itachi directly, looking at the fierce burning flame of the body, Itachi couldn''t help laughing, shaking his head with a bitter smile, didn''t speak, and did not blame Sasuke. Just calmly sighed "I haven''t killed my mother anymore." Sasuke watched Itachi killed by her own fireball, and held it in place. A sorrowful mood surged up and almost went crazy. Sasuke holding his head in both hands, kneeling on the water, kept talking to himself "What the **** am I doing." Looking at the two brothers in front, Naruto smiled slightly, and a woman made these two brothers stupid, and it seemed that Meiqin''s "strength" was very powerful. At this time, Meiqin didn''t know what was happening, and turned her head to stare at Sasuke ahead. Naruto put his hands together and said with a smile. "Sasuke, I''ll take you for the last trip, the fire is raging, the fire is gone." A strong flame spewed out and rolled towards Sasuke. At this time, Sasuke was deeply complaining and did not do any evasion at all. Libra could not let Sasuke dare not, and grabbed Sasuke''s shoulders and prepared to take them. As a result, Naruto''s flame slammed into it, and the raging flame hit both of them, instantly extinguishing the ashes of the two. Not even a scream. Watching Sasuke and Libra Takago die, the ghost lantern Shuiyue jumping in the air to avoid the flames poked his lips and cursed an idiot. Looking up at Naruto, he rushed forward with the beheading sword. Under a fierce slash, Naruto''s figure was a bit off, and he avoided it easily. At the moment of intersection, when Naruto looked up, a spiral pill smashed into the head of the ghost lantern Shuiyue. At the moment when the spiral pills hit the ghost lamp and the moon, the head burst open like a watermelon, and it almost became Naruto. Fortunately, there was Vientiane Tianyin, which kept the blood from splashing on himself. Chapter 441： : Nonhuman strength The three of Sasuke who died instantly caused Xiang Phosphora to falter. His legs were soft and he couldn''t believe the scene in front. He was shocked to be on a tree branch, his eyes were demented, and it seemed that he was not stimulated. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network At this time, the spot also just jumped over, picked up the fan of the flame behind him and rushed towards Naruto. Naruto didn''t dare to carelessly and could shoot the nine tails directly. The rapidly spinning red chakra tail slammed into it, and when it hit the spot, the spot that did not escape just took out the fan in his hand and blocked all those tails. The sound of bangs continued, and the air in front of the spot was shaking, but it was motionless, and the spot fan jumping next to Naruto immediately held the fan and smashed it. The frowning Naruto didn''t panic, clasped his hands together, and a psychic operation, a cloud of smoke burst out beside him. When the smoke spread, a huge black dog rushed out, opened the mouth of the blood basin, and bit it in front of the spot. The blob''s complexion sank. He lifted a fan of flames to protect his body, and the black dog slammed against the fan. His sharp teeth shone coldly, knocking the blob flying out. Naruto leaped up, spread his hands, and smashed up with two large jade spiral pills when he jumped up. The panicked complexion didn''t have time to respond at all, and two dark red jade spiral pills hit the spotted body. With a bang, the spotted body flew straight out. There was a big hole in the clothes above the chest. The whole person hit a dozen branches without stopping. The moment they fell on the ground, their heads fell down, and they were half dead. Obviously there was only one breath left. The head fell down towards the water and stirred up a wave. After falling into the water spot, the body slowly sinks, apparently almost dead. If it were not for Hei Ju from the water, hugging the spotted body, maybe the spotted spot might drown. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Looking at Hei Juhe with cold eyes, Naruto didn''t chase after him, and Hei Jue''s puppet technique was simply impossible to catch up with. A raised hand symbolically condensed a wind-wrapped spiral shuriken and shot out towards Hei Jue. Sure enough, I saw Naruto attacking, holding the spotted Hei Jue flooding into the bottom of the water, rushing into the ground, and walking out. The wind shook the spiral shuriken, broke the water, and slammed into the ground fiercely, bursting out that strong Chakra, which swept the current into the air. Looking at the two people running away, Naruto''s complexion was a bit gloomy, Hei Jue was really weird, the technique was powerful, and he didn''t disclose his breath, which was imperceptible. Looking at the land in front of him, Naruto turned his head to face the army of dirty soil reincarnation that had not yet died. It had been tens of thousands of Bai Jue. At this time, Zila also joined the battle with Kakashi and others, and the scene became chaotic, with canines and Bai Jue dead from time to time. Naruto frowned and yelled at the few people who hadn''t won under the long battle. "Give me away, all these guys give me." With both hands clasped, the breath of Chakra from Naruto made Talai feel a little scared and dare not stay, and several people stepped back. Even Tsunade and other girls listened to her, and did not dare to disobey Naruto''s order, and returned to Muye Village. The next 150 psychic dogs also turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. Naruto s whole body red chakra exploded, and he rushed to a height of 100 meters. The whole body swelled to the extreme, shaking all the dirty soil to life and death, and turning his head to look at it. A simple Yin Yin completes the slow knot, a mouth, hands in front of her mouth, and yelled "Art fire escape **** fireball." The flames were rolling, and the expanding fireball kept several people still. How big is this horrible fireball, which is ten meters in diameter? Impossible, one hundred meters is certain. If such a big fireball hits Muye Village, one can be destroyed directly. The fireball rolled over, was released by Naruto, and directly crushed hundreds of Bai Jue, Bai Jue could not escape at all, let alone those dirty earth reincarnation army, they are not living people, at this time I don''t know how Hidden, and Fang Yuan was covered. A giant fireball smashed into the middle of the Badlands Reincarnation Army and exploded suddenly. The power of this explosion was close to the level of nuclear weapons. A huge mushroom cloud floated into the sky, and instantly tens of thousands of white army and thousands of dirty soil reincarnated army, no one died. The impact of the explosion spread, blowing the cape of Naruto''s six generations, looking at Naruto in front of his hands with his chest in his arms, a faint smile on his face. He has also watched Naruto, and his forehead shed a little cold sweat. He was really fortunate that Naruto was his apprentice and not an enemy. This horrible strength was obviously inhuman, and it was more powerful than that of the early generation of Naruto. Especially Naruto''s smile makes people feel cold and creepy. When I turned my head, I didn''t look at the ground that turned ten miles away into a large pothole. Turning my head and smiling Naruto, he patted his hands and said "All done." Sinai was flushed and exclaimed with excitement. "Naruto is great." Suddenly a sudden shot, and turned into a ray of light, Xin Xinna rushed to Naruto immediately, hugged Naruto noisily, raised his head, and full of admiration. Moulded Moto Sinai''s head, Naruto''s smiling body floated in the air, and rushed towards Tsunade and others. With her uncle Xinnai hugging him tightly, Naruto returned to the girls. Tsunade smiled bitterly at Naruto. "You are really a monster. I''ve seen such terrible jutsu for the first time in my life." Naruto laughed, stared straight at Tsuna, and said with a smile. "I''m strong, don''t Tsuna''s wife like it?" Tsunade''s face was a little ruddy, and Naruto was white, and his tone became very tender. "I like it very much, all right, I really love you, Naruto husband." Hooking Naruto''s neck, Tsunade gently kissed Naruto''s cheek without any scruples. This kiss made Kakashi and others so shocked that the former Tsunade would like Naruto. How did the two mix together? They were still in the dark. Looking at Naruto surrounded by girls, he also coughed twice, saying seriously "Let''s stop talking here, go back and talk about it, this place is still too dangerous." I glanced at Naruto, and the danger from the beginning was actually scared. I was afraid that Naruto would destroy the village with a ninjutsu accident. If the fireball just hit the village, it would definitely be flattened to the ground. They followed Naruto''s footsteps and left this scorched land. Naruto didn''t know at this time, Honglian rescued the phosphorous at the moment of the outbreak of jutsu. When Naruto returned to Muye Village and explained to Talai his wooden clogs and reincarnation, the escaping Heiju killed the spot directly. Chapter 442： : Big Tube Muhui Night Resurrection Hei Jue is the third son of the legendary goddess Hui Yeji, and in order to resurrect her mother Datong Mu Hui Ye, she buried a conspiracy, and everything he did was instigated. novelhall.com To resurrect his mother Taiki Muhui Ye. The spot has always been in the drum, thinking Hei is his own will. The black at this time is completely the will of the big tube Muhui Ye. As a result, when Mu Changyu in Heijue''s hand pierced his chest, Bian was stunned, watching the blood left by his chest, and a tingling drove him crazy. The anger that had been teased by Naruto filled his chest, and said with a bleak expression. "why?" Black said very lightly, the voice was obviously a female voice, said in a low tone. "You are not conscious, you are still too bad, originally intended to let you destroy this world, but unfortunately you can''t even kill a little Naruto, Baba, you are too disappointed. My pupils are enlarged and my lips are trembling "You are the first person who is a big tube Muhui Ye, who comes out of the **** tree and has a Chakra." Hei Ju smiled coldly, the smile should be very beautiful, but on this face, it was really ugly, and said with a smile "It seems someone still knows me. It''s worth your death." With one hand inserted into the spot''s heart, Hei Jue and the spot are integrated into one. The two blended with each other, their bodies began to change, and they became women. With white hair and two sharp corners on the top, Dahui Muhui stared straight ahead, and a gap opened over his forehead. Obviously it is the reincarnation of those nine hooks. The big tube Mu Huiye who pouted and smiled coldly, said very evilly "Naruto, I''m going to see how capable you are. I will definitely take it back. Look. Yarn, Chinese website." ... In Muye Village''s Naruto office, the two looked at each other in the quiet night. And Zi Lai''s face was a little gloomy, staring at Naruto tightly, saying heavily. "Okay, talk about your reincarnation eyes, and the wooden puppet thing." Naruto''s expression was sloppy, and he clasped his head with both hands and yawned. "Three years ago, I met the person with a big tube of wooden feather clothing, the wooden clog he gave me, and this reincarnation." I heard the name from the beginning, and frowned, and his face became deeper, and he looked straight at Naruto. "The big tube wood feather clothing is the ancestor of the Six Immortals. He has been dead for many years. How could he meet you?" Naruto smiled lightly, and murmured calmly. "His spiritual knowledge met me, just like my father, but the reincarnation eye was not fully used at that time, and it could only exert its power to write the reincarnation eye." He also looked at Naruto''s face tightly, and found no trace of lying. Now Naruto s ability to make messes is very strong, especially he is not afraid to be seen at all, and even if he sees it, no one can say anything, no longer staying in Muye Village. If a ninjutsu is ruined, it will be. The lie told with this mentality is the "sincerity" that feels, and it also fools the past. Since the head is contemplative, it is hard to understand why the big tube wood feather coat gives Naruto reincarnation, is it because Naruto is the son of prophecy. Thinking of this, since I have completely figured it out, looking at Naruto, with a smile of joy, said "Looks like Naruto, you really might change the whole world." Naruto poked his lips and said only that this was nonsense in his heart. Now, Ban is no longer his opponent, and no one can stop him unless the big tube Muhui, born of the **** tree, is resurrected. Thinking of the big tube Mu Huiye, Naruto''s pupils dilated, and she could not help crying. "It happened, I forgot such an important thing." Turning his head, Naruto hurriedly ran out, and the eager look made Zi Lai very confused. "Naruto, where are you going?" It''s a pity that now Naruto, who only feels anxious, has no time to answer. He quickly ran out of the Naruto building, jumped up in the air, and flew forward. The pupils of both eyes were shocked, and the reincarnation eye was opened, and the body instantly turned into a red light, and rushed out. Glittering in front of Muye Village, one rushed a mile away, Naruto stopped in the air and folded his hands. Whispered "Enchantment Ninjutsu, Sky Cover Formation." The sky cover circle is centered on the caster and unfolds a ball to detect enchantment. The caster is free to expand the enchanted enchantment and can fully grasp the space within the enchantment. The caster can use his senses to capture the actions of those who exist within the enchanted space. With the sensing ability of Naruto''s s-class sky cover array, the coverage range is ten miles away, under the crazy display of Naruto horror Chakra. The range of perception is getting larger and larger, and there is a tendency to cover the whole country of fire. Naruto, who has been fully explored for more than twenty miles in the surrounding area, did not find the figure of Dahui Muhuiye, but only Honglian and others who escaped with the phosphorus. Xiangxiang was not harmed, but her legs were frightened by Naruto s previous huge Chakra, and she had a strong sense of ability. She knew that the amount of Naruto Chakra was different from Sasuke. . At this time, Honglian, who was about to run away, met Jin. Jin''s body was shaking, and she was obviously seriously injured. When she saw Honglian, her pupils burst for a while, and she opened her reincarnation. Honglian''s face was a bit ugly. At this time, encountering Jin made her feel a little embarrassed. She secretly hated that she didn''t take the phosphorous. The three looked at each other, Jin faced each other, rushed straight up, took out no pain, and exerted his speed to the extreme. Such a quick posture makes Honglian unable to react. Naruto frowned, using the power of reincarnation to order Jin to stop. The golden foot stopped and stopped at the point where the bitterness was only one centimeter away from Honglian''s eyes. Honglian''s forehead was sweating cold, her body was stiff and she didn''t dare to move. Even Xiangxiang was also afraid of shaking her body. She was originally a weak character, without any strength, ordinary ninjas could not compare, let alone the strength to reach the film level. Reincarnation of gold. Kim put away the bitterness, and looked indifferently, saying "The host said he let you go, you go." Honglian looked at Jin with some doubts and couldn''t help asking. "Who is your master?" Kim looked directly at Honglian and said softly "You should have known this person long ago." Honglian''s heart was shocked, and Naruto''s figure came out of her mind. When she looked at Jin, she realized that this man was Naruto''s man. Nodded, there wasn''t much resentment, and he turned to help Xiangxiang prepare to leave. Chapter 443： : Love of Phosphorus Naruto, who didn''t notice the breath of the big tube Muhuiye, turned into a red light in the air and rushed over. novelhall.com The moment he fell to the ground, Honglian and others just felt their eyes shake. Naruto''s figure immediately appeared in front of her, holding her chest with her hands, a smile on her face, and a smile of laughter in her smile. Honglian obviously felt the supporting phosphorous body shaking, and when she saw Naruto, the weak body of the phosphorous body trembled and soon calmed down. There was anger in both eyes, and the thought of Sasuke being killed by Naruto, let Xiang phosphorus yell at Naruto in anger. "Naruto, you dare to come here, I will avenge Sasuke." The incense phosphor that barely stood up took a bitterness from the bag around Honglian''s waist and rushed towards Naruto. Naruto, who was standing in place, did not fight back, but just dodged his body to avoid the attack of phosphorous. Kuwu didn''t have any attack power in the hands of Xiang Phosphorus. Except for the arcs in the air, Naruto didn''t even touch his clothes. Cheeky Naruto, who just kept dodging. In less than 5 minutes, the phosphorous was out of strength. He supported his knees with his hands, panted and crouched, and his white forehead was covered with crystal sweat. Said weakly "Do not hide if you have the skills." Naruto smiled slightly, stood in place, and said with a smile "If I don''t hide and attack you, will you be my wife?" Xiang phosphorus blushed, raised his head, and gave Naruto a vicious look, stabbed in pain, and stabbed again. Naruto does not hide either. Raising his hand gently is a relaxed wave. There is a bit of wind in his hand, and he utters a sigh, dividing the suffering into two halves, and has not injured the palm of Xiang phosphor. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The chopped incense kept on rushing and smashed into Naruto''s arms. With open hands, he embraced Xiang''s soft body and lowered his head. Naruto kissed Xiang''s lips without hesitation. With a sip of the wave, the redness on the phosphorous, almost ashamed, almost committed suicide. Looking up at the screaming screaming man, biting his teeth "Naruto, you can kill me if you have the ability, otherwise I will avenge Sasuke, I will kill you." Naruto raised her hand gently, crossed Xiangpho''s white face, stared at her glasses, and said with a smile "Does Sasuke just make you like that? What can''t I compare to him?" Xiang phosphorus''s face was hot, and she did not dare to look at Naruto''s eyes. Naruto''s words did make her feel uncomfortable. Naruto''s eyes in front of him were either domineering or powerful than Sasuke, and he was very sensitive to Xiang phosphorus dare not go to see Naruto. Naruto sighed and said sighingly "I''m really worse than Sasuke. You don''t even like me at all?" Xiang phosphorus''s heart jumped for a while, and looking at Naruto''s sad look, she really couldn''t bear it, opened her mouth and whispered "No." Naruto was pleased, raised his hand and touched Xiangxiang''s face, and said with a smile. "Not what?" Xiang-Pho''s face turned red, and skin contact made her feel strange all over her body. Sasuke had never before, but was repeatedly teased by Naruto, and she forgot to struggle. Head down, blushing and said "You are no worse than Sasuke, but I can''t like you." Although her face was blushing, her gaze was firm. Naruto couldn''t help but wonder what he originally wanted to ask, but he couldn''t ask. He didn''t want to persecute Xiangxiang''s firm eyes. Gently let go of the arm holding Xiangxiang, Naruto looked at her with a smile on her face. When I found Naruto''s movements, Xiang Phosphorus was a little puzzled. I didn''t know why Naruto would let go of her. Naruto was domineering originally. In doing so, Xiang Pan was full of confusion. Naruto touched Xiangxiang''s face and said calmly "I see, I understand the position of Sasuke in your heart, I will not force you, you go." With respect to Shang Naruto''s sincere eyes, Xiang Fengfang''s heart throbbed, so gentle Naruto made her addicted for a while, but unfortunately thought of Sasuke. If she didn''t like Sasuke first, she might fall in love with Naruto. But now Sasuke is dead. Thinking of this, Xiang phosphorus looks a little dim. Turning his head and leaving silently, without saying a word, Naruto felt a little distressed. Such incense for love makes Naruto feel a bit cute. Looking at Xiang Xiang, who turned his head away from the soles of his feet, was very dull, and the team all disbanded. Now she was alone, and she didn''t know where to go. He looked up at the flat grassland without any obstructions. Xiang phosphorus''s expression was very confused, he turned his head unconsciously and glanced at Naruto, his eyes had a sad expression, and he didn''t intuitively mumble his mouth and looked aggrieved. This inadvertent movement touched Naruto. The beauties with glasses, the little mouth muttering, is so cute. There was no hesitation in moving his heart, and Naruto''s figure jumped, and the speed just wanted a flash of light. Instantly came to Xiang Phosphorus and saw Naruto suddenly appearing in front of him. Xiang Phosphorus looked a little aggrieved, and lowered his head and whispered. "I have nowhere else to go." Naruto reached out with both hands to hold Xiang''s face, raised her small face, and said softly "It''s better to live in my house, no matter how long." Xiang Phosphorus looked up at Naruto, his eyes were a little ashamed, and he murmured as if he was playing with a small temper. "No, if I live in your house, does that mean that they are your wife?" Naruto smiled softly and whispered "Of course, I like you very much. It''s best to be my wife." To put it plainly, Xiangxiang''s face was blushed, and her head was raised slightly, her eyes were a bit obsessed. Naruto''s current Chakra breath made her very comfortable, and this sincere word also penetrated into her heart and let her Fang Xin is full of warm feeling. Looking at Naruto''s eyes, Xiang Phosphorus said dullly. "If you can always protect me, I can promise your wife." Naruto is having a good time, and she is really happy, with a happy expression on her face. "Yes, no matter who I am, I won''t let them hurt you, but you must forget Sasuke." Xiang nodded, the cheeks were hot and rosy, and said softly. "Of course, Sasuke is dead, and you make me happier than Sasuke. Naruto, I want you to promise me and protect me forever." Naruto nodded heavily, earnestly guaranteeing that "No matter how long, I will protect you and make you happy." Chapter 444： : Heart of Red Lotus A sweet smile appeared on Xiang phosphorus''s face, and she was now completely free. Naruto''s breath and words were so soft that she let her whole heart fall. Sasuke''s affairs have long been left behind. He stretched out his pale hands and took off the eyes on his face, held them in his hands, stomped his feet, grabbed Naruto''s neck, aimed at Naruto''s lips, A kiss. The kiss was green, but emotional. Let Naruto be lost in the kiss of Xiang phosphorus, and for a minute and a half, he raised his head and stretched his neck, and whispered in Naruto''s ear. "Actually, I have been concerned about you since I first saw you, but Sasuke saved me before, so I didn''t like you." The words of true love made Naruto a little excited. He put his hands on the thin slim waist of the phosphorous, tightened tightly, holding it in his arms, and kissed gently on the face of the phosphorous. "Call me Naruto." Phosphorus nodded gently, moved the small mouth to Naruto''s ears, and spit out sweetly and said softly to each other. "Naruto, remember what you say." The soft gas touched the ears and itchy. The red lotus on the side really couldn''t stand it anymore. She coughed twice and said with a smile. "Naruto, I didn''t expect you to have such a skill with the girl, it seems that I had underestimated you before." Holding the phosphor in his arms, Naruto turned his head to glance at the red lotus and said with a grin. "Does Wife Honglian want me to hug me too?" Honglian flushed and said with a sip. "Who wants you to hold." Gently let go of the phosphorous, and kissed Naruto on that cheek, turned his head towards Honglian. Xiang phosphorous was kissed on the face, her face was flushed, and Naruto was really not jealous when she was molesting other girls. Naruto had promised to protect her, so she would accompany Naruto with peace of mind Don''t want to think at all. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Seeing Naruto approaching, Honglian''s cheeks became more and more red. Thinking of the previous events, her blood dripping red from her face, she could not help taking a few steps back, her heart was a little nervous. He looked up and barely pretended to be calm. "Naruto, Sasuke is dead, and I didn''t help Sasuke, you should understand." Naruto smiled slightly, stretched out a hand and placed it on Honglian''s ruddy cheek, staring at her eyes and saying "I''m not looking for you to settle accounts. Sister Honglian is so beautiful, how could I be willing to find you?" Hearing Naruto''s words, Honglian lowered her heart, raised her hand and patted Naruto''s palm on her cheek with disappointment. "It''s not accounting, then I can go, we should have nothing to do with it." Naruto shook his head lightly, while being beaten by Honglian, he reached out and grasped the white tender palm of Honglian, held it in his hand, and said calmly "Sister Honglian should have no place to go, so why not go back to Muye Village with me." Honglian frowned, and Naruto grabbed her palm without much resistance. She pointed at the two frowns and said "You are really a flop, with phosphorous is not enough, even I want it." Naruto laughed, and said with no scruples. "Of course, I just want to get you." Honglian''s face turned red, she looked up at Naruto deeply, and couldn''t help but smile, her smile was very sweet "That''s okay. Why don''t you tell how good your skills are? I can consider marrying you." Naruto smiled, held Honglian''s hand tightly, and restored a serious expression. "This matter will tell you in the future. I just want to say that you still don''t leave. Now Ban may become another person. If you leave me, I am afraid that guy will catch you." Serious words let Honglian not have much doubt, but whispered blushingly. "Are you concerned about me?" Naruto nodded and said "Of course, otherwise I won''t be here so soon." Honglian lowered her head, thought for a while, looked up at Naruto, smiled and said "I believe in you. It looks like you do like me, but what do you like about me?" Naruto stretched his head and kept his head and Honglian''s cheeks more than ten centimeters away, looking at those beautiful eyes and saying "all of you." Honglian couldn''t help but hold her small mouth in her left hand and laughed. She was very happy. When she stopped smiling, she reached out and touched Naruto''s head. "Well, I believe what your little devil said, that the spot is indeed crueler than Sasuke. I don''t want to die, just accompany you to go to Muye Village." A generous smile of Red Lotus did not have much affection. Reaching out the other hand and holding Naruto''s palm, the smile said it all. Obviously, Naruto''s love was promised. Naruto looked at Honglian with a smile on his face and said "Okay, I''ll arrange everything for you, but you have to agree that I am a wife." Honglian smiled slightly and said with a smile "You devil, you are really forced, but you like this overbearing, I like it." Saying like it, Honglian bowed her head and kissed Naruto''s lips, a light kiss, just separated by a light touch. Naruto looked at Honglian with a smile. Because of the initiative to kiss him, Honglian''s face was full of shame, and Virgin was ashamed. It looks like Honglian is a big sister in her character, but in the experience of men and women, there is only a complete little girl. He didn''t even know the kiss, and Naruto shook his head in sigh. Grasp Honglian''s hands and gently pull Honglian into her arms. As soon as Honglian panicked and her body was unstable, she felt a hug tightly, and her moist red lips were seized. With her wide eyes, Honglian looked at Naruto in amazement, watching Naruto''s tightness against him, the man''s breath hit her face, making Honglian blush. She blushed, closed her eyes gently, and allowed Naruto to kiss. Because she was too comfortable, she hummed softly, her voice was sweet. He gave Honglian Yi a real kiss, and Naruto then took up her hand again. Shy Honglian didn''t dare to look at Naruto''s eyes, and said nothing. Hold Naruto''s hand and follow Naruto tightly. Naruto walked in front of the phosphorous, looked at the unusual phosphor, and stretched out another hand to say "We can''t stay here too long. Let''s go back to Muye Village first." He reached out and held Naruto''s big palm, Xiang Xiang said with some worry. "Does the person in Kimye Village hate me?" Naruto smiled comfortably, and said two small white hands holding the phosphorous "With me, no one will hate you." Xianglin nodded his head, and returned to Naruto with a smiley face, exposing the white teeth. Chapter 445： : Fragrant Phosphorus and Red Lotus Holding the hands of Xiang Phosphorus and Hong Lian, Naruto glanced at gold, and said positively. "Now I give you an important task, find me to find Datong Muhui Ye, and report to me immediately after finding it. Wap.novelhall.com" King respectfully responded and was about to leave. Naruto''s body oozes a avatar, and the wooden cymbal''s avatar technique drops a piece of wood from behind, turning into Naruto''s figure. The avatar slowly walked to Jin''s side, opened her hands and practiced palm immortal against her, and healed all her injuries, then said "We have two paths. You go to other countries to find out first. I start from the country of fire." Kim nodded his head, um, turned around and jumped on the tree branch, and the number of ups and downs left. The avatar slowly flew up into the sky and rushed forward. Flying all the way to the sky, hands clasped together, immediately using the detective ninjutsu, and using huge chakras to collect all countries. Looking at the movement of the avatar, Honglian was a little puzzled and looked at Naruto with a doubt in her face. "Naruto, Bana cannot be your opponent. Why did you find him so much effort?" Naruto said seriously "Now it''s different. Black must be the big tube Muhui Ye born of the ten-tailed **** tree. Because he stole the fruit of the **** tree and became the first person to own a chakra, he must be careful." Honglian''s mouth was a little surprised, surprised by Naruto''s words. Naruto who smiled slightly, tightened the hands of the two girls and said with a smile "Even if the big tube Muhui Ye really comes out, I won''t let her hurt you. With my strength now, I can still compete with that big tube Mu Huiye, and I still have a secret weapon. Look. Wool ,Chinese website" Xiang phosphorus asked curiously, looking up. "What secret weapon?" Naruto chuckled and touched the head of Xiangpho with his head lightly. "I''ll tell you when you really become." Xiang phosphorous blushed cheeks, nodded, and did not ask any more. Naruto laughed, let go of the two girls'' hands, opened their palms, looked at the phosphorous and Honglian and said "Okay, let''s go back now, hold me tight, don''t fall down." Xiang Phosphorus and Honglian walked forward cleverly, hugging Naruto''s arm, and put their entire bodies close to Naruto. The soft bodies of the two girls swayed Naruto''s heart, and this feeling was really good. With both hands bent, holding the thin waist of Honglian and Xiangpho, he launched the light and heavy rock technique and hurried towards Muye Village. Flying at high altitude, the extremely fast speed made the two girls once again see Naruto''s mighty strength, and in his heart it was heartbreaking and fell in love with the powerful Naruto. When I returned to Koba-mura, I saw Sakura, Hina, and others, and Hina looked worried, and saw Naruto''s figure. Then she was relieved and hurried up. Regardless of outsiders, hugging Naruto''s body and holding tightly, I was afraid that Naruto would leave again. Being held tight by Hina, Naruto was almost out of breath. He gently pushed Hina''s body away, looking at Hina''s aggrieved expression, and said gently. "Sister Hina likes me so much, and when she comes back so close, she is not afraid of Sakura''s jokes." Hinada''s face turned red, her eyes tightly looked at Naruto, she said softly. "Naruto, I can help you with anything in the future. My white eyes can already look far away. I can do anything for Naruto." The sweet smile of Hina, cute with that blushing cheek. Naruto rubbed for a while, and Hina enjoyed Naruto''s gentle touch without any resistance. At this point Tsunade was rushing out of the room, watching Naruto and Hinada''s movements, could not help but smile slightly, turned to look at the phosphorous and Honglian, and could not help but frown. Sternly "What are you doing here?" Xiang phosphorus took a step back from Shang Gangshou''s eyes with a little fear. The momentum was too strong, which made her sensitively aware of Gangshou''s anger. Instead, Honglian smiled boldly, without much fear, stepped forward, looked straight at Tsunade, and said with a mild smile. "You are the fifth generation of Naruto. I didn''t expect that Naruto is a woman. It seems that Naruto''s means are so powerful that even the fifth generation of Naruto can grab it." Tsunade''s face sank, and it was very hot. "What matters to you, you are Sasuke, why did you come here?" Honglian pouted and said with a smile "In addition to being a Naruto person, do you think there is any reason for us to enter here. With the strength of Naruto''s husband, we will not let anyone approach here." As soon as Tsunade thought about it, he came to understand it, but when it came to Honglian, he was always a little displeased. The two looked at each other, clearly seeing a flicker of firelight. The scared phosphorous was close to Naruto, and the timid phosphorous originally grabbed Naruto''s clothes and stared closely at the breath released by the two people in front. Tsunade''s film-level strength is huge, but Honglian Jingzhen is not very weak. The two breaths blended, making Xiangpho''s body a bit cold, and a little unconsciously fighting the Cold War. Naruto was aware of the scared phosphorous, so she let go of Hina''s face and gently held the phosphorous'' hands, and put her trembling body in her arms. Feeling Naruto''s gentle Chakra, Xiang phosphorus calmed down, looked up at Naruto, and said with a smile. "Thank you." Naruto reached out and squeezed Xiang Xiang''s nose, and said with a smile "If you want to thank, still call her husband to listen" Xiangpho shook his cheeks, bit his lower lip, and called softly. "Thank Naruto husband." His eyes were full of sincerity, and Naruto''s heart moved and kissed Xiang Xiang''s cheek. Xiang Phoussin blushed and lowered her head, and Fang Xin was sweet for a while. She couldn''t help feeling that she was happier with Naruto than Sasuke. At this time, Naruto, who was still seeing Naruto, kissed Xiangxiang, and realized that both girls liked Naruto. Taking a deep look at the red lotus in front of him, Tsunade said coldly. "Remember, don''t play tricks or want to lie to Naruto, otherwise I won''t let you go." Honglian frowned and said unhappyly "I don''t need you to say that I really like Naruto, why should you be reminded?" Tsunade, who was provoked by Honglian for a while, had no choice but to turn around in a sullen mood, ready to talk about it in the middle of the night. In front of people, Gangshou still has a lot of face. She can''t think that other girls usually hold Naruto. Although she is very willing, she can''t pull that thin face. Chapter 446： : Night, Night Strike After talking with several girls, Naruto, who had consumed too much Chakra, had to go to sleep because it was already the evening, and of course he was holding Hinata to sleep. novelhall.com There is a Hina warm bed, this sleep is very sweet. In the middle of the night, Naruto, who was asleep, suddenly felt the bed moved. Awoken Naruto saw Tsurute''s cheeky face. She was blushing, and whispered a hush. Tsuna pointed her finger at Hina, and she slept sweetly with her two white hands resting on her head. Naruto couldn''t help smirking and stretched out his hands over Tsuna. Tsunade''s face turned red, and she struggled lightly, whispering in Naruto''s ears. "Hina is still here, so let''s talk elsewhere." Naruto leaned on Tsuna''s shoulder, showing no sign of letting go, and said with a smirk expression "No, my wife Tsunade came to me so late. Is there anything you can''t sleep alone?" Tsunade was blushing, and when Naruto didn''t listen, there was no way. In order not to wake up Hina, he could only lower his voice. "Naruto, I''m just here to talk to you, don''t mess around." Naruto smiled unsteadily, gazing at Tsunate''s delicate face. "Okay, what does Tsunade''s wife want to talk about?" Tsunade straightened his face, pressed Naruto''s eccentric hands, and said solemnly. "I don''t think Honglian is reliable. He is under Dashe Wan. Although Da Shewan is dead now, Naruto, you need to be more careful." Naruto grabbed Tsunade''s white palm backhand and said with a smile "I know this, but Tsunade''s wife, you are not jealous of this, is it why Honglian didn''t give you the queen''s face today?" Gang Shou Qiao''s face turned red for no apparent reason, and she lowered her head and said coquettishly. "No, I just came to remind Naruto''s husband of yours. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" People who listened to the tender voice were itchy, Naruto held Tsunade''s face in his hands and kissed deeply. Without much resistance, Tsunade grabbed the sheets, tightened them tightly, closed the expression on the face of the pupil, and from time to time came humming nasal sounds. While the two people were kissing, the door was opened by someone. Silent in a pajamas, very cynical "Master Tsunade, please do not strike at night." Seeing that the mute face in front of the plot turned red, she was just trying to catch Tsunade, who was going to take the opportunity to run into Naruto''s quilt, but did not expect to open the door and saw two people kissing. The expression was a bit awkward and silent, flushed, and the wooden door was ready to be shuttled, whispering an apology "Sorry Naruto, I don''t know you''re up." After speaking, he was about to leave, and when Naruto looked up, he turned and beckoned to the silence outside the door. At a glance I saw Naruto''s movements, and the mute face became rosier. I didn''t dare to disobey Naruto''s orders. He lowered himself, kneeled on the ground, bypassed the field, and slowly crawled over. The movement was very slow. Reached out and grabbed Silent and hugged it in his arms. The silent body was unstable. He almost called out in a shock, and both hands supported Naruto''s chest. Looking up at Naruto''s handsome face, some blushing whispered "Naruto, let go of me, I really don''t know what you are doing here." Naruto smiled, bowed his head and kissed in the silent face, said in a low voice "Silent sister, since it bothers me, you should know the punishment." Silently looked up at Naruto, because Naruto''s kiss was ashamed to the ears, looked up at Naruto, eyes full of obsession, gently stretched his neck, printed on Naruto''s lips, after the kiss, His face was so red that he smiled shyly "Well, Naruto, that''s all right?" No matter how many times I''ve kissed Naruto, I still can''t let it go. It is this kind of unrelenting silence that makes Naruto not want to let go of any chance to fool her, leaning on the waist of silence, Naruto bows her head and kisses again. Silently made a nasal whisper, and did not avoid, let Naruto kiss her lips, face and that thin neck. The fragrant night stopped for a long time. ... Early the next morning, Naruto who climbed up from the fragrant quilt stretched a lazy waist, dressed, and looked at the three girls on the bed with a warm feeling inside. Gently smile, kiss each other on the cheek of each girl before turning away from the house. When they came out of the room, they saw the advent of red beans, and the two almost bumped into each other. Shocked red beans, covering his chest, shouted hurriedly. "Dying, almost scared me." Naruto smiled and stretched out her hands, holding the palm of the red bean''s chest, and said with a smirk. "The wife of Red Bean is indeed getting stronger and stronger." Wiping the pair of weapons intentionally or unintentionally, Red Bean''s face turned red, raised his head and gave Naruto a white look, flashed some coquettishness in his eyes, grinned, and smiled happily. "Then my adult is Tsunade?" Looking straight at Naruto, Red Bean''s provocative winks blinked. Naruto shook a finger and said righteously "This must be compared to compare." Open one hand and grabbed it. It''s a pity that Red Bean twisted her waist and avoided it easily. She covered her mouth with a smile and watched Naruto grabbed the air, and said with a charming smile. "Ghost, take advantage of me, practice more." A smiling red bean with a cheerful smile, the smile was very happy and very happy. Naruto''s face showed a faint smile and said in a fascinating manner "See if I don''t catch you and break your ass." Red Bean''s cheeks were red, and Naruto''s glance turned white. There was no deep meaning in that eye. Naruto slammed her hips more than once, making her ashamed and angry every time. Biting on the snowy white teeth, Red Bean turned away and fled. While running more than ten meters, he didn''t turn his head to make a face at Naruto. Naruto looked at Red Bean with a smile on his face, opened his mouth, and was careful about his mouth. Red Bean thought Naruto was going to teach her, and under the quick pace, turned her head and hit someone. Two yells, almost collided with his forehead, and Red Bean fell straight to the ground, sitting on the ground with one buttock, rubbing his chest, a painful expression. The two yurts on the head in front of each other rubbed their buttocks, and there were tears in their eyes. Haha smiled Naruto, flashed in the blink of an eye, looked at the two girls howling, and stretched out her hands with a smile. Chapter 447： : Warm Everyday 1 Looking up at Naruto every day, she said with a sweet smile "Thank you." Reaching for Naruto''s palm, Naruto was pulled up. Adzuki patted Naruto''s hand in a bad mood, and said with an angry expression. "I blame you." Naruto is reaching out a hand to help treat her hips every day, so that her pain disappears and she hears red beans. Then he turned to look at the red beans still sitting on the ground, and smiled helplessly. Hongdou now really likes a coquettish child. Healing the pretty hip that was hurt every day, Naruto bent down and looked at Red Bean. "I seemed to remind you just now that you didn''t listen." Red Bean glared at Naruto, pursing his mouth and not speaking. Stretched out two slender legs, sitting on the floor, hug his chest with both hands, snorted coldly, and did not look at Naruto in general. Naruto did not hesitate to stretch out his hands and held the red beans with one hand, one hand under his legs, and one hand on his back. Adzuki beans are very light and do not have any weight. Naruto with a mild smile looked down at Red Bean and said "How is it? Is there any pain? Let me treat you." The red beans in his arms, his face blushed, looked up at Naruto, looking at the gentle face, eyes full of admiration, raising his fair hands, holding Naruto''s hug, Naruto There was a kiss on her lips. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net For a long time, the red-faced red beans did not go to see Naruto, but said softly "Well, let me down. I don''t hurt anymore." Naruto smiled, it was very interesting to say "Female gangster, but you ridiculed me just now." Hongdou looked up at Naruto, exclaimed a little bit fiercely. "What about teasing, let me down quickly." Talking with righteousness, Red Bean was not shy at all, but he was stunned by Naruto. Come back to God, do not want to think, kiss again. Hongdou''s face turned red, she stretched out her hand, and slapped Naruto''s chest. The intensity was very small. I was about to revolt, but Naruto snatched his lips, only making a whining sound, Aside every day, watching the movements of the two men blushed and ran away. At this time, the two little girls who were walking out of a room. The fireworks and cute yellow with ponytails are very intimate. From the two small hands clenched, you can know that the relationship between the two girls is very good. Naruto was a little surprised that the two girls didn''t have much jealousy and became good friends in just a few days. As soon as Hua Huo and Meng Huang turned around, they saw Naruto and Red Bean intimate scenes. The faces of the two little girls were a little ruddy. In his heart was crying Naruto brother, big satyr. Huahuo and Meng Huang escaped hand in hand. While escaping, they did not forget to look at each other, and from the other side''s eyes, saw the other person''s blushing face. The kiss lasted for 3 minutes, and the red bean kiss was out of breath, and Naruto let out. I was about to speak, but a voice of Ino''s ridicule came from my ear "Yo, Sister Red Bean was so enthusiastic early in the morning. I played with Naruto in the hallway during the day, Naruto, I want it." With open hands, Ino jumped out of the window and hugged Naruto. As soon as he looked up, he gave Naruto a sweet kiss. Unfortunately, Naruto didn''t feel any sense after the kiss, because the mouth was a little numb. With a naughty smile on his face, Ino licked his pink tongue and said "Naruto''s mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter. Thank you for your hospitality." He jumped down to the ground lightly, and Ino smiled like a kitten who had eaten a fish, staring at Naruto without blinking. At this time, the red beans had fallen to the ground again. Because of the shame, they turned around and walked away. Naruto''s eyes on Ueno, stretched out his hand and touched Ino''s face with a smile "I find you all look better than me." Ino held Naruto''s palm, and with a sweet smile on his face, it was a look of enjoyment. As the two enjoyed the warmth of the moment, a loud voice came over, Sakura with hands on her hips called like a tigress "Ino." Ino turned to look at Sakura''s face, and with a grinning smile, he didn''t speak, and turned to grab Naruto''s arm, pushed in front of Sakura, and said with a smile "Well, I''ll give him back to you now, I''m full." Laughing Ino, turned away and strode away. Only Naruto and Sakura remain. When the two got along alone, Sakura dropped her hands, her fingers were fastened, and she played her green hands, because the awkward atmosphere made Sakura''s cheeks blush, and she didn''t dare to look at Naruto. Naruto smiled slightly, understanding that Ino wanted to give himself a chance to hurt Sakura. Without hesitation, directly stretched out a hand, pinched Sakura''s chin, and looked up at herself. Sakura obediently raised her blushing cheeks, looked at Naruto, didn''t speak, but closed her eyes very well, her eyelids trembled, waiting for Naruto to kiss. Naruto lowered her head, pinned her head, and kissed deeply, kissing intimately. Sakura stretched out her white arm, passed under Naruto s armpit, wrapped around her back, and hugged tightly, two white tender palms, grasping Naruto s coat, holding it tight, her eyes closed , The humming sound of a kitten is very sweet in the nose. Leaving Naruto''s lips, Sakura opened her eyes slowly. Under the eyes, those eyes were full of admiration. Eyelids trembled, and the hand holding Naruto''s back was not released. Naruto smiled slightly, reached out and touched Sakura''s face, smiling. "anything else?", Sakura blushed, nodded, and hummed softly. He didn''t talk much, just stomped his feet and met Naruto''s lips. The two kissed intimately for a while, and kissed three times before breaking up. Chapter 448： : Warm Everyday 2 With a happy smile on Sakura''s face, Naruto left the yard, and when she went out, she saw Temuju coming from outside the house, carrying a Samsung fan, a light blue shirt, and a wooden leaf village guard on her neck. The short skirt of the lower body can not be short anymore, and the two long white legs are perfectly displayed. wap.novelhall.com Seeing Naruto''s eyes light up, holding a large fan behind her, Qiaosheng ran over with a happy smile on her face and said "Naruto, are you free now?" Naruto smiled slightly and asked with a smile "No, what''s wrong with wife Temari?" Temari looked happy, stretched out her white hands and held Naruto''s palm, saying coquettishly. "You should know about the country of the wind. How about Naruto Jun accompanying me to the country of the wind?" Naruto didn''t want to undermine his plan, and had to fool around. "By the way, I still have something to think about." He was about to leave in a hurry, and as a result, Juju was angry and stretched out her hands to hold Naruto s arm. The soft touch on Naruto s arm made him sway in his heart. One of the best. Teju hugged Naruto''s arm like a coquettish, shaking it "Okay, Naruto, accompany me to the country of the wind." In the face of Temari, Naruto had a headache. Pressing the mood in his heart that he wanted to push down directly, his face turned straight towards Temari. "I said about the country of the wind before, don''t think about it, you are my person now, how the country of the wind has nothing to do with you." Shouju''s face lengthened, her brow yang, and that look changed quickly. There was no previous look like the little girl coquettishly, now Shouju restored her big sister''s head, and frowned threateningly. "Naruto, if you don''t go with me today, I will haunt you for a day." Naruto can''t help but say cheerfully "Okay, it would be better if we went to bed, I can bear it in one day." Temari''s face turned red, and he took a sip and muttered. "Rogue, don''t keep talking about such things all the time, I just let you help the wind country." Naruto put away the smile and stretched out a hand to touch the soft face of Temari. The touch was very smooth, and he gently touched and said "You have to listen to this thing. Now you are my person. You can no longer think about anything in that country of wind." Te Judu opened his mouth and said reluctantly "But they also grew up in the country of the wind." Naruto laughed a little, lowered his head and pecked at Temari''s lips, and said with a smile "From today on, you are my Naruto, not from any country, or my wife will help me to have a child, then you will not have time to think about other things." Temari was embarrassed by Naruto''s words, pulled Naruto''s arms tightly and hugged them intimately, his heart was full of sweet taste, and a happy radian smiled at the corner of his mouth, his eyes were affectionate Watching Naruto said "If I could help Naruto have a baby, I wouldn''t care about anything else." From the words of the lungs, let Naruto warm his heart, stretch out his hands and lift the hand Ju, the hand Ju is very light, and the body is soft without any weight. Shouju just struggled symbolically, lying in Naruto''s arms like an appointment, looking at Naruto''s face, bowing his head in shame, clutching his clothes tightly with his hands, his face was full of red clouds. Naruto haha ??smiled and lowered his head and whispered in Teju''s ear "My wife Temari wants a child, so let''s create it quickly." His hands blushed and blushed without resistance, but shouted unwillingly. "Naruto, don''t be so anxious, it''s only daytime now, if Sakura saw it, how embarrassed." It''s a pity Naruto wouldn''t even care about Temari, so she hugged her to the room and started the normal friendly communication between male and female friends. Naruto''s shame that Thou Ju refused and welcomed was extremely refreshing. Lying on Naruto''s chest afterwards, a drunk face painted Naruto''s chest with thin white fingers and said with a happy smile on his face "Naruto, I found that when I got up with you, I didn''t want to think about anything." Naruto reached out and grabbed the slender tender white fingers of Temari and smiled. "That''s good, just stay with me and I''ll help you with anything." Teju nodded, leaning on Naruto''s warm smile. ... After a close hug with Temari, Naruto went out. Originally, he wanted to continue to look for the big tube Muhui Ye, but came across from him. Since he was also a little anxious, several ups and downs were beside Naruto, and he said immediately. "Naruto, something has happened to the kingdom of water and the kingdom of thunder." Naruto frowned, unable to help asking "whats the matter?" He also calmed down his breath, and the calm expression on his recovery face said "You still come with me." Naruto thought about it, nodded, and the matter of Datong Muhui Ye could be dragged on again, but the country of water and water can''t cause problems. How to say it is also one of his internal wives. Thinking of his wife, Naruto suddenly thought of the black soil. Now the kingdom of the land and the country of the wind are at war. Although he ordered that Ailuo not hurt the black soil before, he still has some concerns. It has been more than ten days since the war began, and I do nt know what the situation is going to be. I will ask about it later. Chapter 449： : Jealous Chojuro The noon sun was very mild. It was scattered in this small room through the window. Naruto leaned against the wall and looked at Lazi, sitting on a chair in front of his face, lazily, Zi Lai also looked at Naruto with a deep complexion and slowly spoke. "Naruto, the kingdom of thunder was actually destroyed 3 days ago, but no one knows it. Just now, the country of water sent a letter saying that it might be attacked. Only 8 people attacked. It was these 8 people who destroyed all the kingdoms of Thunder. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website " Naruto frowned, thinking for a while, and then realized that it could not be a big tube Muhui Ye or a spot. The spot 3 days ago was only planned by Sasuke and Gongda Muye Village. As soon as I looked up at Zilai, I found that Zilai''s expression was a bit wrong. At this time, Naruto immediately thought of a person, Nagato. Naruto asks calmly while looking at Tajiki "Did six Penn do it?" Lai also nodded, his face a little ugly. "It is true that due to the death of two of the most powerful shadow-level figures in the country of Lei, no one downplayed the six Penn, which also led to the collapse of the entire country." Naruto doesn''t have much sadness, but has a kind of happiness, after all, Lei Zhiguo has nothing to do with him. Barely suppressing the excitement in his heart, Naruto asked with a serious expression "How is the country of water now?" Zi Lai also looked up at Naruto, and said with a straight face. "Someone knows better than us." After speaking, he looked up at the door and shouted. "come in." The door was opened, his glasses were short, and the boyish Changjuro came in. Very greedy greeting "Six generations of adults, also adults." Seeing Changjuro, Naruto brow Yang, turned and looked at him and said "How''s the fifth generation of Mesuiying?" Changjuro stared at Naruto, although he was not optimistic about Naruto, but the task that Lord Shuiying gave him could not be completed. "Six generations of adults, and five generations of water and shadow adults want you to help. Look. Yarn, Chinese website" Naruto breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that there was something about Shuiying. It seemed that Nagato hadn''t started. The lazy expression on the face was restored, as usual, Naruto leaned against the wall and squinted at Changjuro. "If you want me to help, just go and give a word to you, Lord Water Shadow, unless I marry me, otherwise I won''t do anything." With a calm smile, Naruto''s words are serious. With a frown on his face, Changjuro had seen Naruto unpleasantly. Now Naruto was completely irritated. The childish face was filled with angry expression. "Don''t insult us, Lord Shuiying. She is not something you can insult." Naruto didn''t pay much attention and said with a grin. "It''s not your turn to talk, you just have to talk." Changjuro''s face became a little angry, flushed, glaring at Naruto, and yelling grimacingly. "My most respected is Lord Water Shadow. I don''t allow anyone to insult him, especially you, Naruto." As if there was a lot of anger, Changjuro pointed his finger at Naruto and roared. "You''re a hooligan, I won''t let your Master Shuiying point a finger." If someone points at his nose and scolds, no matter who it is, he will get angry. Naruto''s face sank and he looked coldly at Changjuro. "Little shit, Shuiying is not my mother, what are you doing so urgently?" The sarcastic words made Changjuro angry, and he took out the double knives behind him and thought about Naruto and rushed over. Naruto with a pinch of mouth, motionless. At the moment of Changjuro''s double-edged split, Naruto moved. His eyes shook and the reincarnation eyes opened. With a hundredfold physical strengthening, the movement of Changjuro was as slow as a snail. A jump is a kick kick out of thin air, kicked in the stomach of Nagatoro. Changjuro only felt that Naruto flashed in front of him instantly. When his stomach hurt, the whole man flew out. He looked at Naruto with a dumb look, and even spit a blood in his mouth. With a bang, Changjuro''s entire body hit the wall straight, knocking down the wall, and the whole man flew out of the Naruto office. He smashed on the roof of a house, smashed a few tiles, and lay on the ground, his body trembling, because the pain in his stomach could not climb. Lai also stared blankly at the destroyed wall, staring at Naruto with a wry smile. "Naruto, can''t you tap lightly." Naruto stared at Changjuro, who was lying on the roof in front of him, and said with a cold hum. "I''m fine without killing him. If it weren''t for the fact that Shuiying would become my wife''s face, maybe just now, a ninjutsu would kill him directly." Since I really did nt care about Naruto s doubts, I wiped the sweat from my forehead and said helplessly "Whoever provoked you should really be charming." Turning his head toward Changjuro in front, he also coughed dryly. "Okay, send me to Muye Village Hospital, hurry up." With the words of Ziya, a few dark parts of the cat''s face flashed in the sky, jumping around Changjuro, helping him up. In the look of Changjuro, he looked at Naruto with a resentment and covered his chest. There was not much struggle behind him when he was lifted up, but the eyes with spitting eyes showed that he was already resentful. Naruto smiled a little, and never looked at Changjuro at all. He never looked at such a small character. I just turned my head and looked at it, saying easily "Master Lai, how is the Land of the Kingdom fighting against the Kingdom of the Wind?" Seeing that Changjuro was taken away, he also sighed and sighed for Changjuro. Sooner or later, the child was defeated by Naruto. Naruto''s strength was that he did not dare to mess with him. When I heard Naruto''s words, I turned my head and thought for a moment, saying "The battle between the two nations cannot end so quickly. Although the country of the wind is powerful and the sand''s ability to sand is terrible, the country of the soil is not weak. The old man of the soil is not as weak as he can to the surface. It''s hard to tell the winner. " For a few months, Naruto still believed that the fighting between nations would stop and stop. Without overwhelming strength, it would be difficult to put the opponent to death. Naruto turned his head and left the room while thinking about the land of the land and the country of the wind. Seeing Naruto leaving, he asked quickly "Naruto, the kingdom of water is busy. Can''t you help?" Naruto waved and said without looking back. "If five generations of Shuiying promise to marry me, I will consider it." Letting go of this sentence, Naruto left without looking back. Leaving alone, Dalai also turned around, looked at the damaged wall, shook his head, and revealed an inexplicable smile. Naruto''s strength is very strong, which has also driven Muye Village. There is no daring to look down upon in Muye Village, and the help of many countries has proved this. This is why Naruto s popularity is high. Without Naruto, Muye Village may have been destroyed by the spot, and with Naruto, Muye Village will grow stronger and stronger. Looking at the statues in front of generations, he also murmured with a smile. "Naruto, I don''t care how extreme your approach is, as long as you are from the village of Koba, I will definitely stand by your side." Chapter 450： : Zhao Meimings reply Unconsciously, a week passed, after Naruto stunned Changjuro for a meal. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Nagajuro returned to the front of the water country with Naruto''s words, and told the five generations of Mizuho Miyoshi that only Naruto''s wife can help her. According to Meiming''s contemplation, the beautiful beautiful pupil blinked, thinking about it, looking straight at Changjuro "If Naruto really wants me to marry him, then agreeing to him and getting Naruto''s help will be of great benefit to our nation of water." Qing on the side looked at Zhao Meiming in a strange way. Obviously, when Zhao Meiming said this, there was a flash of excitement in his eyes. Blue and gloomy interruption "Master Shuiying, shouldn''t you really want to marry Naruto?" Zhao Meiming''s face turned red, and she turned her head and stared fiercely, frowning. "I want to marry, how about it?" Qing''s face was a little awkward, and he waved and said "It really doesn''t work, no matter how six generations are more than ten years younger than you, this is not reasonable." Biting her lips somberly as Meiming looked, she screamed as if she was going to swallow her alive. "What''s wrong with my teens, can''t I get married, do I have to be a water figure all my life." Qing Yi''s face was whispered "Master Liudaime is also a child, so pay attention to your image." The low-sounding Qinghuan looked around, and at this time, most Shangren gathered around it, in order to keep down Penn''s invasion. According to Meiming''s face, it was cold, and his eyes were cold, and he said coldly. "I like children to shut you up. You talk so much more, be careful I kill you." The blue body shook, and with a helpless grin, he closed his mouth obediently. Changjuro looked at Meiming''s appearance, apparently he had a good feeling for Naruto, his heart hurt for no reason, and he bit his teeth and said "Master Shuiying, Naruto is a full-blown satyr, and there are many girls in his house. Wap.novelhall.com" I took a long look at Changjuro according to the difference in beauty, and did not understand why he was so angry. Looking straight at Changjuro''s angry expression, she said as she took for granted "Strong, isn''t it normal to have multiple wives?" Changjuro was about to startle his jaw, and he was even more jealous of Naruto. Zhao Meiming said to Changjuro with a smile on his face. "Well, Changjuro younger brother, go and tell Naruto, I promise him, let him come to help us quickly." There was some resentment in Changjuro''s heart, and he reluctantly responded, brought a letter from Shuiying''s handwriting, and hurried to the country of fire. Set off on the road to the country of fire, Changjuro''s pace was very fast, he jumped in the woods, glanced down at the hand-written letter in his hand, and the letter had a faint fragrance. Changjuro without much thought, wiped the letter away, and all the human eyes confessed according to Meimei. The letter stated that Zhaomeiming looked at Naruto from the first glance. He appreciated the strength of Naruto and was willing to do it. Jiao wife. After reading it word by word, to the best, Changjuro''s eyes burst into a strong flame, and his heart was burning with jealousy, grabbing the letter directly, tearing it to pieces as if he didn''t want to, and still went out. Turning his head and looking forward, Changjuro''s face turned red with anger, whispered softly. "Naruto, I won''t let you get Lord Water Shadow, Lord Water Shadow is mine." Changjuro, whose heart was twisted by the jealous flame, would never bring Naruto to Naruto. ... Within a week, Naruto took the time to search the country of fire and several leading nations, but as a result, no big tube Mu Huiye was found. And the kind of information returned by Jin and Muya as twins did not have any useful news. Naruto was preparing to see thousands of avatars and collect all the nations, but at this time he heard important news about the country of water. With six penn and Nami, Xiaonan officially attacked the country of water, and has already started fighting with the vanguard. After listening to the words from Naruto, Naruto looked serious and meditated, and did not directly speak to ask for help. He also looked at Naruto and said with a smile. "Naruto, it all depends on how you do it. I am absolutely on your side. Five generations of Mesuiying is also a beauty anyway. Do you really want to see you killed by Payne?" Looking up at the ridiculous smile of Zilai, Naruto spread his hands and said "Now the five generations of Mushuiying haven''t promised my marriage contract. I don''t want to go there for nothing. No one is willing to go." Lai also smiled and wanted to say something. At this moment, a shadow ninja suddenly appeared in front of the two, kneeling on the ground with one knee, and said with a serious expression. "The kid who went back last time is back." Lai also nodded and said "Let him in." The shadow ninja responded, nodded respectfully to Naruto, and exited the room. It didn''t take long before he came in with Changjuro. With a look of pride, Changjuro swept the room against the wall, a glance of Naruto with a careless look, and a look of the indifferent face from the front, and finally set his eyes on Naruto. Naruto raised his hand lightly, and greeted him friendly, saying with a smile "Little ghost, what do five generations of Mesuiying say?" Nagajuro''s face sank, his hands clenched, his eyes full of resentment at Naruto, and he stared at the road tightly. "The five generations of Mushuiying said that she would not agree to your request." Naruto couldn''t help but wonder, thinking that these five generations of water shadows are still so proud, they can''t really see them. Nodded and said with a smile "I heard that your country has been attacked. Do you Lord Water Shadow really think you can fight it by yourself?" Changjuro''s clenched fist was a little sweaty, and his expression was very tense. He had torn a letter from Master Shuiying long before he was on the way. Because he didn''t want to let that noble and cold water shadow marry Naruto. To Naruto, he is deeply jealous. This jealousy can make him do everything. Looking straight, Changjuro said solemnly. "This is our own business, and the six generations of adults don''t care." He also looked at the children in front of him, and instinctively interrupted. "Six Penn''s abilities are extraordinary. The destruction of Thunder Kingdom is a good example. Even if Thunder Kingdom loses its human power and Shadow of Thunder, you should also understand that Thunder Kingdom still has a little strength, and Thunder Kingdom The country was destroyed in less than a month, which further illustrates the strength of the reincarnation eye. " Changjuro was sweating coldly on the back, and the power of reincarnation was also heard. Unfortunately, the lie has already begun, and there is no way to put it away. When he looked up, he said proudly "The five generations of Mushuiying are very effective." Naruto shrugged and said with a sneer. "A fool." In addition to reincarnation, there is Nami Nana. The ability of the two people, even if all the characters in the five kingdoms are united, may not be opponents. At this time, Changjuro didn''t even know that there were two reincarnation eyes, and only thought that it was just a six penn. Taking a deep look at Naruto, Changjuro said seriously "Six generations of Meme, our master Shuiying has a word to tell you that she least likes such a fancy child as you, and the one she hates most is someone like you. That''s all I want to say." Turning his head away from seeing Naruto''s face, Changjuro turned away. Naruto shrugged and looked at the back of Changjuro. "It seems that I am wishful thinking. It''s a pity that Lord Shuiying is so beautiful that he will die in the hands of Watergate." Changjuro trembled slightly and paused for a second without hesitation, leaving his head and striding away. Chapter 451： : Land of Water and Land of Land Seeing Changjuro leave, he couldn''t help but sighed softly and said to Naruto "It looks like Shuiying really doesn''t like you Naruto, but what do you plan to do about the country of water?" Naruto smiled gently and said calmly "Nothing, no reward, I didn''t want to do it. By the way, I still have things to do, so I won''t bother. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Turning his head, Naruto left unhurriedly. He hasn''t found the big tube Muhuiye, but he doesn''t have the care to take care of other people. Although Shuiying is his default wife, he doesn''t want to stick his cold **** with a hot face. Others have made their words clear He still has to go for the pursuit of dead skin and rebellion. He didn''t want to do this kind of struggling thing. Looking at Naruto leaving, I have been thinking for a while, thinking whether we should help the country of water. The last spot and Sasuke''s invasion have already taken a photo of Muye Village. Now many ninjas have He is still recovering. Without Naruto''s help, they might have died in the past, and the country of water had not written to say that they needed help. In the end, he never sent people to help the country. Naruto, who had left the Naruto building at this time, was rushing towards the outside of Muye Village. At noon, the sun was high, and there was no heat. The cold wind beside him was humming, and it was clear that it was almost winter. Several ups and downs, Naruto nodded to the roof, rushed up into the sky, hugged his chest with both hands, and used the light and heavy rock technique to fly directly. The higher the flying speed, the slower the speed is not until the altitude of hundreds of meters, slowly flying in the clouds. Within ten seconds, Muye Village had become a black spot behind Naruto, and Naruto flying farther and farther showed no sign of turning back. After 5 minutes, you can no longer see Muye Village, and then stopped. The hands are printed, which is a normal seal. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Yelling wooden clogs, wooden avatars, Two pieces of wood split from Naruto''s side and turned into two avatars. The two avatars stood above the sky, without falling, and remained firmly there. 3 Naruto seal their hands again and whisper "Wooden sting, multiple wood avatars." The three Naruto trembled for a while, and countless clones emerged from the three Naruto instantaneously. The clones kept jumping forward, separated from the Naruto''s body, and floated forward. At a glance, I can only see Naruto''s body constantly pouring out of avatars. In less than ten seconds, nearly 300 clones were directly separated. He stopped the knot seal in his hand and stopped releasing the multiple wooden avatars. Naruto turned his head and looked around at the avatars, densely scattered, floating among the clouds. Smiling with satisfaction, Naruto gave a low tone. "The country that collected me all, be sure to find the big tube Muhui Ye." "Oh." The avatar responded, a leg, spread out around him, and left here in a blink of an eye. When there wasn''t a single clone left around, Naruto returned to the village of Muye. With the help of the clone, he was too lazy to collect it by himself. Such a good ninjutsu is not well used, how to say the past. After returning to Naruto at home and enjoying the tenderness of some of the girls, she began to accept the information that came back from the mules. Some are useless and do not look directly. Three hundred wooden puppets are avatars, and they are fully engaged in that enchanted ninjutsu, the sky cover, and the enveloping area can cover the entire country of the country and its neighbors. You ca nt miss every corner, even searching underground. Over again. Unfortunately, apart from all kinds of scattered animal breath, there is no strong chakra breath, which should be said to be a more powerful breath for Naruto. After 5 minutes, there is no useful news. Naruto can''t help but think of where Datong Muhui went to, or he is not in this world at all, for example, if he wants to bring soil, he can create another world by himself. Unthinkable Naruto was sitting on the floor, meditating for a while. While pondering, a deputy picture flashed in his mind, and all those pictures were passed on by the cymbals. Through the screen, although Naruto didn''t get the information about Dahui Muhuiye, he had the information about the war between the country of the wind and the country of the land. Earth shadow is gray and earthy. Under long-term fighting, the expression is very embarrassing and tired. The black soil standing behind Tu Ying also looked very serious. Earth shadow, black soil and terracotta, as well as some people in the kingdom of tolerance, gathered around the table and discussed the battle with the country of wind. Tu Ying''s face was very ugly, and there was some dust on his face. Sitting in the main seat of a large square table, his head was supported by his hands, and his head bowed to his thoughts. He didn''t care about the words of others. After thinking about it for a while, "Looks like, we only have to ask the six generations of the Kingdom of Fire to come over. In this way, the power of Fengying is not something we can counter. The ability of Fengying and Iro is far beyond me. Even if our village has a great Natural insurance can defend, but it is still better than the sand of my love. " In the case of Tuying, the eyes of everyone were drawn over. There were large and small injuries on the black soil, and the clothes looked shabby, and it seemed that there were many battles. Looking at his grandfather, he said seriously in the black soil. "Let me go. Adults of six generations may listen to me." Tu Ying looked at the black soil, glanced deeply, and nodded. "It''s up to you to win this battle." The black soil who understood the difficult task bit his lip, and hummed. The battle has been going on for more than a month. When Fengying had not participated before, they could barely suppress the opponent''s army. As a result, the whole situation became a fall as soon as Fengying appeared. The shadow of the sand''s ability, an s-class ninjutsu comes over, often with large deadly wounds, and all are large-scale killing ninjutsu. With the sky full of yellow sand, they can scrape a height of hundreds of meters across the village The cliffs bury people. Now she just thinks of the yellow sand like the waves, her body is a little uncomfortable, and she has a deep fear in her heart. Hei Tu took a letter from Tu Ying and was about to leave. Tu Ying said with a serious grip on his hand "It''s all up to you. You should understand that our country will not be able to support it for a few days. If this continues, the country of the land will probably not exist in this world." The black soil that shook his body had to be more cautious, looking at his grandpa''s older face, and said earnestly "I understand, grandpa, you can rest assured, I will let Six Generations come over to help us." Tu Ying smiled slightly, pleased and smiled, and slowly let go of the hand holding the black soil. The black soil jumped in the air and left the village above the high-altitude cliff. Seeing the black soil leaving, Tu Ying turned his head and looked at Chitu with a deep complexion. "We will fully resist Feng Ying''s attack, and insist that the six generations can come over." There was no smile on Chitu''s fat face, and he nodded seriously. These pictures were transmitted to Naruto''s mind without any leakage, and Naruto smiled slightly, thinking to himself, this is simply an excellent opportunity to pit people. Chapter 452： : Wenrou Township He glanced at the black earth on his way, and glanced lightly at her chest and exposed thighs. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Naruto thinks that black soil is actually a beauty, although it is not cute, but it is also beautiful. Especially the tender white thighs, if they can be matched with the black stockings of their own time, this is definitely the best beautiful legs, the kind of black silk beautiful legs that people will love and can play overnight. Naruto, who was smiling badly, stared at the black soil with an admiring gaze. Before looking at it for a long time, he again moved to the picture of looking for the big tube Muhui Ye. Looking closely at the image of a pair of underground chambers in the sand country, Naruto suddenly felt a pair of fair hands around his neck. Can''t help but open his eyes, and in front of him is the gentle smile of Xi Rihong. Evening red hugs Naruto''s neck gently, and the corner of her mouth smiles into a charming arc. "Brother Naruto, do you sit and doze so early in the morning?" Naruto''s eyes were closed and he was motionless on the ground, so that Xi Rihong thought he was dozing off. Xi Rihong''s words amused Naruto, turning her head and gently holding Xi Rihong''s thin waist, holding her in her arms. Not much resistance, Xi Rihong sat obediently on Naruto''s knees, pinning her body, and clasping Naruto''s neck with her hands, and the phoenix was full of tenderness. Raising the white palm gently, stroking Naruto''s face, said gently "Brother Naruto, you don''t really want to care about the water country, don''t you say you like that water shadow?" Naruto grabbed the palm of Xi Xihong''s cheek, held it in his hand, squeezed it tightly, and said with a smile on his face "Shuiying doesn''t like me. Why am I going to help her? I don''t want this kind of woman who doesn''t love me." Xi Rihong smiled gently, because the palm of his hand was clenched by Naruto, his face was a little red, and the red eyes of both eyes blinked softly, saying softly "Brother Naruto is really weird. When I started chasing my sister, I was so bold, but I ca nt help you by your little ghost. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto smiled and said "Xi Rihong is different. No matter what, you can''t escape my palm. You have been my person from the beginning." The overbearing words made Xi Rihong flushed. Compared with Naruto''s sweet words, Xi Rihong''s favorite is Naruto''s powerful words. With drunk red on his face, looking at Naruto''s eyes, lowering his head, a deep kiss, a passionate kiss. Let Naruto fall into it. Even Chen Xinnai came quietly without knowing it. The grinning aunt Xin Xinna sat on the ground without thinking, and caught Naruto''s neck. The two were startled, Xi Rihong''s face flushed, and she quickly left Naruto''s lips and struggled to sit up. His head was red and he was about to smoke, he said quickly. "Brother Naruto, I remember that there is still work to be done, and I won''t bother you." Yu Xihong, who was about to leave, was dragged by Biao Xinnai and blinked, Bian Xinnai said with a playful smile. "Sister Xixi, it''s better for us to accompany Naruto, I don''t mind." Xi Rihong opened her mouth and looked at Chen Xinnai, surprised by Chen Xinnai''s bold words. It was more of a shame, and her age gap with Chen Xinnai could not let her down. Said blushing "No, sister Xin Nai, I really have something, you can talk to Naruto Jun." Running away in a hurry, you can see from the back of Xi Rihong that her ears are all red. Naruto looked at the shy back of Xi Rihong with a smile on her face, and there was another kind of fun. And Xin Xinna couldn''t help but covered her mouth and smiled. The smile sounded sweet and turned to Naruto. "Naruto, don''t you blame me for interrupting you?" Mouthful Xin Nai uttered coquettish words. Naruto reached out and held Mina''s cheek, smiling gently "No, I don''t have enough time to hurt you." Naruto''s 100% love for Misaki Naina didn''t want to blame this charming little fairy. He bowed his head and kissed Ginny''s lips gently. The blushing concubine Xin Nai obediently closed her eyes. In order to make Naruto better kiss, don''t overstretch the neck, and the blood-red long hair fell to the ground. Naruto who kissed stretched out his hand, held the blood-red long hair, gently stroked the hair, and the hair was very soft and silky, which made people more addicted than the white skin. Xinnai looked at the long hair in Naruto''s hands, with a happy smile on his face, and a small mouth with a curvy smile. The two hugged intimately for a while, when Nagisa Naina left, Naruto met Meiqin. Mei Qin was passing by, on a corner, and saw that Xin Xin was sitting up from Naruto''s arms and gave Naruto a parting kiss. Xiaomeiqin blushed and wanted to leave, but Naruto''s calm words came over "Sister Meiqin, come here and hug your husband." For a while, Xiao Meiqin turned her head to look at Naruto, her face flushed with shame, her heart full of shame, without much hesitation, she slowly wanted Naruto to come over. When passing by with Chen Xinnai, the naughty Chen Xinnai turned her head and pushed slightly behind Meiqin. Meiqin was startled, and the whole person''s center of gravity was unstable, and he fell forward. It fell very cleverly in Naruto''s arms, the blush was about to bleed, and he lay on Naruto''s chest, his face flushed and he did not dare to lift his head. Naruto saw that Meiqin had been motionless, and couldn''t help but stretch out her hands to help her upper body. What caught her eyes were the two red glows on that soft face, very bright, the black pupils dodging, and pursed her lips without talking. Naruto was fascinated by Meiqin''s cuteness, stretched out a hand, pinched the soft chin, raised it slightly, and looked at himself. In less than a minute, Meiqin couldn''t stand it, said Jiaosheng, full of love. "Naruto, don''t watch." The sound is thin and continuous. Naruto laughed, didn''t let go, just said softly "Sister Meiqin is so cute, let me see her husband more." Meiqin bit her lower lip, her face turned red for a long time, and reluctantly calmed down the shame in her heart and Naruto, and said slightly with a small mouth. "Naruto, I don''t mind if you want to watch as long as you want." The gentle words made Naruto smile gently, bowed his head and kissed Mei Qin''s mouth, Mei Qin''s eyelids trembled, and he closed his eyes very well. When the two kissed, they didn''t know how long the time had passed. When they couldn''t breathe, they looked up. Meiqin''s blushing face could not see a little white, and almost fainted. Chapter 453： : Good wife attributes He Meiqin lingered for a while, and Naruto soon sought Datong Muhui again at night. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net It is a pity that until midnight, there is no information. One day passed unknowingly. Naruto who got up early in the morning had to resume yesterday''s work again. Yesterday, some neighboring countries of the land country had not yet collected. Naruto was not letting go of any corner, and began to look at it intently. As soon as I searched, I forgot the time. Two hours passed, and Naruto didn''t notice it. Just being screamed lightly, Naruto opened his eyes and looked at Nohara Lin in front of him. There were two purple traces of Nohara Lin on Bai Nen''s smooth face, which made him feel cute. Nohara Lin faced Naruto, except for the night, usually a gentle expression. With a slight smile, she said a shallow pear vortex "Naruto, Lord Tadashi said that someone is looking for you, and let you hurry up." Naruto thought for a while, and didn''t understand what was happening, but he nodded and responded. I was about to get up, and my legs were numb, and I was standing unsteadily. I shook it twice. Nohara Lin was startled, could not help coming forward and supported Naruto with her half body, and asked in a worried tone. "Naruto, is there nothing?" The small face looked at Naruto nervously, as if afraid that Naruto really had something going on. Naruto smiled slightly and waved with a smile "It''s okay, just a bit numb." Nohara Lin turned pale and said earnestly "Not as good as Naruto, sit down, I will rub it for you. Wap.novelhall.com" Unable to press Naruto again, Nohara Lin gently took Naruto''s two legs, and held her gently with a white palm. Use some medical ninjutsu in the palm, the technique is very powerful. Naruto only felt a cool and refreshing sensation on his legs, looking at Nohara''s serious expression, and there was some worry above his brow. As a wife, Nohara was indeed a good wife, with a gentle personality and not spicy. , Never play a small temper. Ye Yuanlin helped Naruto rub her legs seriously, could not help but turned her head to look at Naruto, her face was a little ashamed, and she didn''t dare to look at her with red face, just two pairs of white tender hands He held his legs lightly. Speak softly "Naruto, if I still need it in the future, I can help you massage every day. I am good at medical ninjutsu, and I know where the acupoints of the human body are." Naruto smiled and said curiously. "Are there any massages that increase the capacity of the bed?" Ye Yuanlin froze, her hands stopped, her face turned red, and she pinched on Naruto''s legs, turned her head to white Naruto, and muttered the little mouth. "Naruto is a big satyr." Naruto had a pain in his leg, and could not help but screamed. The voice was very little, but he was frightened by the action of Nohara. Ye Yuanlin''s expression was bewildered, and her aggrieved expression appeared on her face. She quickly used medical ninjutsu to help Naruto treat her. Her eyes were almost full of tears, and she apologized while helping Naruto treat her. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Naruto, not intentionally, I was really careless." Naruto couldn''t help but smile slightly and was teased by Nohara''s action, reached out and touched the aggrieved little face, said with a smile "I was just scared just now. His wife''s hands are really comfortable." Nohara Lin lowered her head with the blushing face of Naruto, and pressed her hands again. This time, she didn''t use too much force, as if she was afraid of hurting Naruto, she said softly while whispering gently. "If Naruto likes it, I can help you find it." Naruto couldn''t help but ask a little doubt "What are you looking for?" Nohara Lin whispered blushingly "Massage on the bed." Nohara Lin, who said this, was just ashamed to find a place to drill in. Looking at such bold words saying shyness makes Naruto laugh. ... After receiving a one-hour massage from Nohara Hara, Naruto rushed to the place where he was coming. As soon as the door was opened, there was obviously an outsider in addition to the trip. The black soil was a little anxious. When he saw Naruto, his eyes lighted up, and he immediately greeted him. "Master six generations, I need to find you urgently." Seeing the black soil, Naruto couldn''t help hesitating for a second. He didn''t expect the black soil to be so fast, but after thinking about it, it was normal. The black soil had the ability to fly in the air. It would take a day or two to come over. Looking at the black earth''s eyes, there was obviously a dark circle under the eyelid. It seemed to be a day and a night''s journey, which also proved that the black earth valued this matter. Black soil looked at Naruto, sorted out the sentence, and restored a calm expression on his face. "Master six generations, I know that you are not good at fighting the land of the wind and the land of the land, but we do need help. I just want you to help fight the land of the wind. The land of the land is mainly peace. I don''t want the fighting to continue. " Flexible words, the black soil is obviously trying to suppress the things that the kingdom of land is about to destroy. For that little face problem, it is only for the sake of peace. Naruto was happy, looked at the black soil a few times, and put on a clean ninja costume, hiding all the injuries on his body. Naruto smiling, said calmly "That''s the case, I can really help you." Before he finished speaking, Naruto was interrupted by the black soil, and some excited black soil could not help crying. "Master six generations, Naruto, thank you so much." Naruto held out a finger and shook it. "I haven''t finished talking yet. What I want to say is that there are several conditions to help you." Hearing this condition, Black Earth''s face stretched out, and he looked at Naruto angrily. There was a very disgusting thought in their hearts. Their country was at the point of life and death. As a result, Naruto had to add conditions. The black soil that did not give Naruto a good look was very displeased. "Six generations of Meme, the property of the land of the kingdom is not good. Without your country of fire, you are rich. If we want something, we have nothing to give you." Noticing the aversion in the expression of black soil, Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and said with a smile "Never mind, even if you said so, then when I didn''t say it, you can go back." If it was decisive, the black soil could not be reacted for a while, and it was half loud, and could not help but panic. Tu Ying was still waiting for rescue. She said that she could not run for nothing. Chapter 454： : The personality of black soil A bit anxious about the black soil, biting his lips, looking at Naruto with an indignant expression, said fiercely "What the six generations of adults want, if we can do it, we will definitely do it. No matter what it is, as long as the six generations of adults promise to help us, we can give you. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. .network" Naruto gave a slight smile, staring at the black soil, the smile on his face was cold, he said coldly "You should understand that it is you who begged me, not me, you, the land of the land. Why can I help you? You really think I am a good person who likes to help others." The indifferent words shocked the black soil, and they realized that they were asking for people, realizing that they had some dysfunctional black soil, biting their lips, and bending over to Naruto, respectfully, saying very seriously "I''m really sorry just now, Lord Six Generations. In fact, our country has been attacked by the country of the wind. The strength of Fengying, even if I and my grandpa, are not rivals, so I hope you can help me . " The words revealed a sincere taste, and the voice of Black Earth was a little trembling. Afraid of Naruto not agreeing, now all hope is in Naruto, the kingdom of thunder is destroyed, and the kingdom of water is also attacked. Only the kingdom of fire can help them. In the country of fire, only Ming talents have this strength. The body was a little trembling black soil, only the chin was cold, and a strange feeling came to my heart. Obviously, the chin was pinched, and he was gently raised his head to look at him, and the black earth with his head raised looked at Naruto''s head close by. It''s very close, less than half a centimeter. As long as you touch it lightly, your cheeks may come together. The man''s breath hit the face of Hei Tu, and the strange mood being ridiculed made Hei Tu Fang''s heart pounding, and he was afraid to resist, but said that his lips were shaking. "Naruto, what do you want to do?" Naruto''s mouth bends a corner, and smiles. "I want you. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Heitu Fang''s heart was flushed, his face was a little blushing, looking at Naruto''s eyes, he could not help but step back and said "Master Six Generations, I don''t understand what you mean?" Naruto pinched the black soil and did not let go. After following her two steps forward, she pushed the black soil to the wall, showing a bad smile. "I said it earlier, the condition I said was you, as long as you give me your heart and body, I can help your country." Black soil swallowed unknowingly, grunted, and snow-white throat moved a little. He looked at Naruto with some fear and said with a trembling body. "Six or six generation adults, do you like to eat people, or I''ll find someone else for you." Naruto couldn''t help but be amused, and smiled cheerfully, holding the chin of the black soil tightly, at the same time raised the other hand, rubbing his face with the back of his hand, said with a smile on his face "You are really interesting. I like you more and more, but I don''t mean to eat people. I mean to eat to make you my wife." Heitu''s pupils dilated, and he looked at Naruto with disbelief, his lips trembling, and his voice said in surprise. "It''s that simple." Naruto smiled slightly and said with a smile "Is this simple? You have to remember, what I want is your sincerity." The black soil nodded as if in a daze, said "Well, if you can help our country, I can promise to marry you." Naruto really didn''t understand that it was so simple, Le reached out and held the face of the black soil, said with a smile "Why did you agree so easily, don''t you know that there are many girls in my family?" The black earth cheeks turned red, reached out and held Naruto''s palm, gently took it away, staring at Naruto''s eyes, and said softly. "Your strength is so great, there are many girls who deserve it, but Naruto, I can''t like you right now, wait for you to drive away our country people first, then I only like strong people who can protect me, I haven''t seen your true strength and won''t like you. " Seriously, he said with a firm expression on his face. Naruto smiled slightly, took the hand of the black soil chin, said with a smile "That''s right, I''m sure of the strength. As long as you remember me, don''t make a joke with me." Hei Tu didn''t think much about it. She really looked down on her feelings. She would marry anyone. If she didn''t marry Naruto, she might marry Aki. Thinking of the fat man in Aki, Hei would fight a cold war. Looking at Naruto, I can''t help but find Naruto is very handsome, very handsome, marrying Naruto does not suffer at all. Because of those thoughts in his heart, the black earth shy blushed, and he had to bow his head to cover up "Well, I''m not kidding." Naruto laughed, no matter whether the black soil was willing or not, he could not let go of such a good opportunity. A beauty was in front of him, and it was not a loss. Smiling Naruto said "To show your sincerity, kiss me." With his head stretched out, Naruto''s face had a faint smile, staring at the black soil. Heizu looked around, and said to Naruto in amazement. "Are you here, not here?" Naruto sank, and pretended to be angry. "Don''t you say everything false, that''s good, when I started to say nothing." The black soil panicked, and now Naruto was the only hope. She didn''t dare not listen to Naruto''s words, and didn''t hesitate. She stretched her neck in front of Zilai and made a slight cut on Naruto''s lips. Gently kissed, the black face blushed. With a flushed face, he didn''t dare to see Naruto, let alone see the stunned tap. He has also admired Naruto from the bottom of his heart. He really wants to give Naruto a thumbs up. This guy is just a goddess, and even more embarrassed than him. Originally arrogant since he came, now seeing Naruto let Hei Tu kiss a bit, they feel a little bit ashamed. Naruto, with a grin on his face, smiled badly. Heitu became more and more shy. He had never had a boyfriend, and the young men had little contact with him. Except that he did not have any men of the same year. Unfortunately, Akito was not a man in her heart. I dare not have. But Naruto is different. Naruto''s handsomeness and the ability to begin to defeat Lei Ying make her heart pound. Ashamed of the black soil, she lowered her head and stopped talking. At this moment, she forgot all the crisis of the land. Chapter 455： : Going to Save the Land Naruto looked at such a shy black soil, and some felt very cute. This mature girl''s blushing face was very cute and touching, and could not help lowering her head, and Naruto kissed on the black soil. novelhall.com With a sip, Hei Tu covered his face and looked up at Naruto, blushing Hei Tu, angry and speechless. A bulging look, covering the rosy cheek, Gu Yuan stared at Naruto. Naruto said with a smile "You look so cute. Although you''re not much older than me, I can call you Black Sister." The ridiculous words are full of sincerity, which makes the black soil confused for a while, I don''t know if Naruto is naughty or careless, but this Naruto gives her a lot of temptation. He nodded lightly, and the corners of his mouth curved in an arc. "Well, I can call you Naruto." Naruto took it for granted "That''s for sure. The title of the six generations is called by a foreigner. But you want to be my wife. It''s almost the same for my husband." Black soil raised his head and gave Naruto a white look. Naruto''s clever mouth calmed her heart, forgotten the sorrow of a month of fighting, and laughed only for Naruto''s sweet words. With a sweet smile, looking at Naruto, he could not help saying "I now understand why so many girls like you. It looks like you really lie to girls." Naruto has a serious face and says very seriously "I never lie to me. Why do I lie?" The black soil was stunned, because Naruto''s self-confidence, the heart was sinking, and he was about to be silent in Naruto''s sweet words, but thought of the crisis of the land. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The black soil suddenly awakened. "Broken, I forgot what was happening. Naruto, my grandpa is almost too low-end, and you don''t want my grandpa to die." Unconsciously, the black soil speaks a little coquettishly. The thin, tender voice is different from Naruto''s era. This is the voice of Jiao Didi from the heart. Unlike those contrived, it is the voice from the heart of a woman. Listening to Naruto''s heart, he smiled and slipped his hands across the black soil, smiling. "Of course, in the future, you will marry me. Your grandpa is also my grandpa, so it should be to help him." The black soiled face turned red, without much resistance, looking at Naruto''s gaze, with a happy smile on his face. With a smile "Okay, let''s go now. Feng Ai Luo must have attacked." Unable to wait for the black soil, I just want to fly back to the land of soil as soon as possible, the sooner the better, the eyes are full of eager expression. Naruto nodded very clearly, and now I really can''t let Ailuo kill Tu Ying, otherwise the black heart will never get it. Naruto, who understands this, turned his head and said quietly, "Master, please, please explain to Sakura and others." He calmly responded. "I see, Naruto, be careful yourself, and I''ll send someone to answer you later." Naruto waved and said "no need." He also smiled bitterly and said bitterly "That''s not what you said. If you don''t send someone, Tsunade will definitely blame me. By then you should understand my end." Thinking of Tsunade''s angry expression, I can''t help but fight a cold war. Now Tsunade is a bit like a wife. Sometimes he secretly finds him drinking, and often smashes the table. , Tsunade exposed the hot side to people like them. That temper is getting worse and worse. If he were not Naruto''s name master, he would probably have been deflated. Hearing Tsunade, Naruto gave a slight smile, but he didn''t object any more, but just let Zilai say nothing about the reward of this mission, and hurriedly pulled the black soil to leave. The two men left the village of Koba. Naruto jumped into the air without flying any luggage and flew towards the land of the country. Black soil followed Naruto, but unfortunately she was still too weak and flying very slowly. As a last resort, Naruto had to lean on one side and hold the black soil in her arms. The black soil was startled, and the body shook a little, thinking that Naruto was going to make a bad, and could not help but struggle. Naruto with a cold face said quietly "Well, don''t move. I''ll take you. Your speed is too slow. You can just show me the way. I can''t find directions in the sky." Black soil looked up at Naruto. The two cheeks were only a few centimeters apart. She was lying on Naruto''s arms with her whole body in shame. When she saw Naruto didn''t want to make a bad one, she knew she had misunderstood. The black soil of the head, said gently "Well, thank you very much, Naruto. If you save the land, I will promise to be your wife." Her eyes were full of gratitude, and when she said the last sentence, the black soil clearly grasped Naruto''s clothes and her hands were tight, indicating her inner firmness. Obtaining the promise of the beautiful black earth, Naruto''s heart was dark and sullen on the surface, but she just gently held her waist and flew towards the country of earth quickly. With the guidance of the black soil, it is fast to travel to the land of the earth. The way to look at the road in the sky, the black soil is obviously better than Naruto. Otherwise, if you let Naruto come, you might have to take a big bend and spend a lot of effort. ... A cloud breaks through, and in front of Naruto is the Hidden Village, the Ninja Village of the Land of the Land. The village is a Ninja Village surrounded by natural danger and known for its solid defense. It is a top secret natural fortress formed by many rocky mountains. The location is easy to defend, and it is difficult for the enemy to break into it. It was also hard work that made my Ai Luo s offense resolved again and again. Unfortunately, I m still too strong. With Naruto s 10,000 chakras, I m a great gift for Ai Luo. Take control in just a few battles. 10,000 chakras, the total number of chakras completely suppressed the shadow. It was almost afternoon at this time, and the sun was setting in the west, and the land should have been quiet at night. At this time, the Yanyin Village was indeed full of gunpowder. After a tall rock, there were thousands of wind country ninja troops. Standing in front of me is Ai Luo. I Ai Luo''s body was dragged away by a piece of sand, floating in the air, and looking at the front with his hands on his chest. The earth shadow keeps the horizontal line in my Airlo, and said with some seriousness on his face "I love Luo. We shouldn''t start this battle. Can we blame the past for leaving things behind in Yinyin Village?" Get Naruto''s order, I love Luo will not be persuaded by any words, looked at Tu Ying indifferently, only said a word "The land of the earth must be destroyed." Chapter 456： : Narutos strength against the sky The moment I finished speaking, I love Luo countless fine sand pouring under the body, the fine sand rolling, the higher the rush, the higher the distance, hundreds of meters away, covering the land of the country. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The fine sand kept climbing, getting higher and higher, and the moment it passed through my Ai Luo, the fine sand stirred up a height of 100 meters and smashed into the earth''s shadow on the sky. The earth shadow sank and looked like lightning, rushing up into the sky, trying to avoid the sand storm of Ailuo. I love Luo just stretched out a hand calmly, aimed at Tu Ying, the sand storm immediately divided out a large hand of yellow sand, grabbed toward Tu Ying. Tu Ying had to dodge again, Huang Sha''s speed was very fast, he had no chance to fight back except to dodge. Even the shadows are doomed to dodge, not to mention some of the characters behind him who are not up to the forbearance. Looking at the sandstorm up to 100 meters, those people are desperate. With this extraordinary ability to sand, even if the natural danger of Yanyin Village is severe, it is very likely that it will be buried by the sand, and the sand will be knocked down. People with such low strength have only a dead end. When the sandstorm appeared, the black soil saw his grandfather constantly dodging at a glance, anxious in his heart, couldn''t help holding the hand of Naruto''s clothes tightly, looking at Naruto anxiously. "Naruto, hurry to rescue my grandpa and the villagers." Naruto stared at the front calmly, without any anxiety, but bowed his head to the black soil. "Okay, but I don''t seem to be able to lift it. You might as well give me some motivation." Naruto with his head out was very obvious. The black soil cheeks were red, and in the heart he cursed a satyr, extended his neck, and scented on Naruto''s cheeks, his face flushed. "It''s okay now, save people quickly, or I won''t ignore you in the future." Naruto said with a smile "My wife commanded me to obey." After speaking, the eyes were shocked, and the reincarnation eye was opened directly. The speed turned into a red light, flashed by, and immediately fell in front of the sandstorm. Looking at the dust storm less than ten meters in front, the black soil hugged Naruto''s neck a little, and the whole body hung on Naruto''s body, afraid to come down, his face angrily shouted. "Naruto, what are you doing, do you want to die? Mtlnovel.com" Naruto smiled slightly, didn''t answer the words of the black soil, but just stretched out his hands and clasped his hands, his face screamed heavily. "Water Margin, Water Front." The power of the s-class water front is strengthened by Naruto''s reincarnation, which is definitely more terrifying than this sandstorm. With a bang, a huge water wall slammed into the ground and rushed to the ground, the water flowed continuously, and the fine water hit the sand, washing it down instantly. The water wall has a greater degree of dust than the Ansand dust storm. It is completely covered and all the sand is blocked. In less than 10 seconds, the sand storm was washed down by the current, turning into pieces of hard sand and falling to the ground. A ninjutsu reversed the whole situation, which made the native people dumbfounded, looking at the two people in front, when they saw Naruto''s face. Then there was a cheering and excitement, and an excited shout came over. "It''s six generations." "It''s great, Lord Six Generations came to save me, we have saved." "We have been saved, Lord Six Generations is too great." The sound of cheers was louder than loud, proving their excitement. The villagers looked at Naruto in excitement, all excited about Naruto''s arrival. If Naruto appeared one step late, they did not know how many people would be buried alive in the sand. The admiration of men and the admiration of women are the cheers that Naruto is receiving now. There are also a few young girls who are fascinated by Naruto''s posture, and those who are powerful are always admired and admired. Black soil looked at Naruto''s eyes, it was full of admiration. Naruto''s eyes did not notice the admiring gaze of the black soil, but he gently lowered her to the ground and said softly "Hide behind me, now I help you drive them away." Black soil nodded subconsciously, turning back to God, and could not help but startled "Do you want to be alone," Naruto''s mouth curved a free and easy arc, turning his head and smiling. "Of course, let me show you the strength now." Without looking at the surprised expression on the black soil, Naruto stepped forward and faced Ailuo and the Ninja Army of the Thousand Winds. She didn''t frown, and a faint smile appeared on her face. Although I love Luo is his person, but now this situation, it is impossible for me to love Luo just go back, how to let him put a few people on jutsu, and then go. I love Luo looking at Naruto, afraid to attack, waiting quietly, everyone thought that I love Luo Naru. The rapid seal, Naruto shouted forward. "Thunder, angry Thunder Tiger." The shouting sound was deafening, but the sound of the outbreak of ninjutsu was even louder. Naruto quickly gathered the energy of nature''s thunder and lightning, and under the flash of thunder, a burst of thunder and lightning was emitted. The slowly condensed thunder, turned into a big tiger, raised his head and roared, and that sound shook the land. With his head down, the tiger, full of thunder, rushed towards the crowd. The condensed sand of the symbol of Ai Luo attacked for a moment, the sand hit the thunder, and was directly bombed. Thousands of ninjas, with their hands tied together, launched one by one, smashing towards the angry thunder tiger. With the s-class thunder strengthened by Naruto''s reincarnation eyes, it has super strong defense and destructive power. The wind slammed into it, and the tiger did not even shake. Under the rampage, it does not disappear, as long as it touches the thunder of the tiger, the ninja below Shang Ni is immediately turned into coke. In less than a minute, more than a dozen people were killed, thousands of formations were in a mess, and they jumped to avoid the tiger, but forgot Naruto who was still printing. Directly turned on the Naruto with the state of the nine tails, the red Chakra came out through the body, and his hands were printed, and once again threw out a thunder, angry thunder tiger. The thunderous tiger''s body is red this time, and ordinary people can understand that this ninjutsu is much stronger than before. The nation of the wind country was in chaos. At the same time, they turned to look at Naruto, screamed, and rushed towards Naruto. Moving fast, while dodging the two tigers, he used the wind and water leeches to attack Naruto. Naruto had no fear in his arms and eyes, but instead had some excited smiles. As the body slowly rose, the wind and water smashed into an empty space. The more Naruto rushed up, let those ninjas can only hope that I love Luo can defeat Naruto. Unfortunately, I don''t dare to do anything with Naruto, and I just avoid Naruto''s attacks. Aiming at Ai Luo, Naruto shot a blaze fireball directly, exerting his strength to the limit, rolling fireballs condensing, getting bigger and bigger, and the fireballs were half the size of the last time they attacked the dirt rebirth army. Such a terrible fireball scared the ninjas of the country of wind and excited the ninjas of the country of soil. Not afraid to rush forward, thousands of ninjas in the country of the wind fled quickly, and they predicted that the power of this blast of fireball explosion would be terrifying. I love Luo frowned and turned his head, controlled the sand under him, and flew away towards the back, apparently about to escape. Seeing that Ailuo also had to hide, the ninja of the country of the wind escaped even faster. At the same time, the fireball in front of Naruto shot out, rolling in with a strong heat, and directly hit those who had not run away. With a bang, the ground shook, the sky turned dark red, and a huge mushroom cloud floated into the sky. That power swept all ten miles of the circle into a large pothole. Looking at the potholes in the back, the ninja of the country of wind oozes a chill in his heart. Fortunately, he runs fast enough, otherwise it will become dust like other ninjas. Chapter 457： : Prestige of World War I Naruto''s strength scared the ninjas of the country of the wind, and there was no mood to continue fighting, and he turned around and leapt away. At this moment, a cheering sound burst from the back of Naruto, loud. "Victory." Looking at the land ahead, Naruto''s complexion was very calm, and the black face looked a little ruddy. The thought of becoming Naruto to his wife was indeed a little emotional. Naruto''s strength has exceeded the imagination of the black soil. In the face of a thousand troops, they can run away directly. This overbearing strength can attract the hearts of girls. At least the black heart''s heart was attracted. Looking at Naruto''s eyes, he couldn''t help revealing a shy smile, thinking of Naruto''s agreement, his face turned red. Waiting for those people to run out of sight, Naruto turned his head and glanced at the rear. The crowd ran up, trying to raise Naruto to cheer. Unable to bear the enthusiasm of those people, Naruto had to fly into the air. When flying to mid-air, I encountered Tu Ying, who looked at Naruto with a happy look. "Six generations, thank you for your help just now." Naruto said with a smile "It doesn''t seem to be over now, they just retreated temporarily." The old tuying nodded and said "Well, please come to Six Generations in the future." The smile looking at Naruto''s shadow is very sincere, without any impurities, which is an admiration of Naruto''s strength. The black soil body slowly floated, looking at the shadow, and asked with anxiety on his face. "Master Tuying, do you have anything to do?" Tu Ying glanced at the black soil with a smile and nodded admirably. "I have nothing to do, but the black soil, I did not expect you to find the Six Generations so soon, it is really good. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" He was praised by the earth shadow, and made the black earth blush red, thinking that he was really going to marry Naruto, his face was a little blushed, and he accidentally left the eyes of Naruto with his eyes and watched with a fearless expression in his arms Fang Xin was shocked. His face became redder, and Ana forced the commotion in his heart and said to Naruto. "Six generations of Meme, I really want to thank you this time. If it weren''t for you, the land of the kingdom may be really over." There was a smile on the corner of Naruto''s mouth, and he turned his head to look at the black soil, and there was some faint red glow on the moist cheek, which was obviously shy. Without a hint of scruples, he said with a smile "It''s too early to say thank you, and I''m not here to listen to thank you, just remember the agreement between us." The black earth''s face was red, and his head was lightly spoken softly. "I will remember, as long as you can drive away the people of the country of the wind, I promise you." After saying this, the face of Heitu could not be red anymore. She had never had such a strong shame. She was afraid to look at Naruto''s eyes, but turned her head to pay attention to other directions. The shadow of the people who came here understood the expression of his granddaughter, obviously he liked Naruto, and looked at them with a smile on his face. However, there was some excitement in his heart, and it was best to have Naruto, the sixth generation, marry his granddaughter. Not only can we get closer to the village of Koba, but we can also get help from Naruto. This benefit is great. ... Repelled the attack of the kingdom of the wind, Naruto''s popularity in the kingdom of the earth reached an extraordinary height. The shouts of the crowd, which had lost some fighting spirit, have now come to the meeting, and the ninjas of each country in the country have inexplicably happy faces. Naruto was very entertained and was invited into the conference hall. Tuying was very optimistic about Naruto, without any excuse. Suspended in the air, followed Naruto''s side and smiled. "Xiao Naruto, your strength is too great. According to your age, you should not exceed 18, so young will have so much powerful jutsu. How did you do that?" Naruto stared at Tuying calmly and said "Master Tuying wants to figure out my strength?" Little old man in Tuying smiled and said with a smile "Master Six Generations is really joking, I just ask casually." The body figure was slowed down, and the earth shadow floating away in the sky did not dare to have any interest in Naruto. The calm personality made him understand that this person is not better than Xiao. After several people took their seats, they began to talk about how to repel the wind army. In fact, to talk about it is to let Naruto fight alone, and some people are very excited to say, taking advantage of this opportunity to swallow the country of the wind. No one is good here. With strength, you will think about strengthening your country. This is the nature of people. Tu Ying didn''t say anything. He didn''t say no to the Naruto''s attack on the country of the wind. He didn''t say yes or yes. Naruto can help them, and he can think that it should be Naito who gave Naruto some kind of reward. Naruto didn''t really help him. He understood the earth shadow and cleared his throat. "Everyone is quiet. Please ask Master Six Generations to take the initiative to attack." The six people in the seat turned their heads together to look at the nagging Naruto. Now all the decision-making power is in Naruto''s hands. Discussion and discussion will not change the fact that they are losers. Without Naruto, maybe the land of today would not exist. Everyone understands Naruto''s role, and now he can only rely on Naruto alone. Naruto with a slight smile, looked at everyone with a relaxed look "I have no opinion, I will only help you to run away the country of wind. Is it your business to swallow it?" These words were ambiguous. They could not figure out what Naruto really meant. They could only know that Naruto would not leave them alone for a while, which relieved them. The black soil blinked with moist eyes, looking at Naruto, and her eyes were curious. Naruto''s mystery filled her with curiosity, and she wanted to listen to Naruto''s true words. The curiosity is very strong, and with that little admiration, the whole heart of the black earth is hanging on Naruto. The meeting ended in less than half a whisper. The attack on the country of the wind was still uncertain. After all, they were exhausted. They never had a good sleep. They just wanted to go home and lie in bed and hug their wife. Get a good night''s sleep. Naruto was arranged in the hotel, and Tuying intentionally or unintentionally let the black soil lead Naruto, and casually enjoy the scenery of Yanyin Village. Chapter 458： : Capturing the Heart of Black Earth Black soil originally had a lot of doubts and wanted to ask Naruto. Such an opportunity would definitely not be missed, and brought Naruto to the very steep cliff. wap.novelhall.com For a moment, I didn''t know how to speak, and there was some stubborn black soil in my heart, and I stood still and didn''t speak. Naruto is attracted by the slowly flowing waterfall in front. The waterfall has several strands and slowly flows. The scene is very wonderful. When he moved physically and mentally, Naruto floated up and floated forward, and the black soil was startled, his legs were bent, he jumped into the air and followed Naruto. Asked questioningly "Naruto, what are you going to do?" Naruto turned to look at the black soil and said with a smile "Don''t you think this place is beautiful" Heitu glanced around and shook. She was born and raised in Yanyin Village. She didn''t think the place was very beautiful. After all, it was difficult for the native country to go out. The products were not rich, and the country did not become poor. Small country, it''s fine. Naruto''s figure slowed down, and he swooped down and came to the front of the black soil. The black soiled face turned red, and the blushed face lowered his head and stopped talking. Naruto gently raised the palm of the black soil, put it on the palm of his hand, and said with a smile "I find that you are more and more like a little girl. You like being shy so much. Haven''t you ever liked anyone before?" Black soil shook his head, his palm did not break free, and he did not dare to see Naruto "never before." Naruto smiled, bowed his head and kissed on the black soil cheek, said with a smile "Then I really made a lot. Wap.novelhall.com" The black soil shame almost fainted, looking up at Naruto''s smile, as a child is naughty and happy, could not help but infected the black soil, the corner of the mouth bent into the shape of a crescent, said with a sweet smile "Naruto, how do I feel like a child and an adult? When you fight against the army of the wind country, you are really powerful, but now you are just like a child." Naruto smiled and clenched the white tender palm and said with a slight smile "For my wife, I''m sure to be gentle. For my enemies, I will just let them understand the cost of causing me." This wife made the black soil cheeks red, nodded and said, "Being your wife should be great, at least it will make me happy forever." Naruto bowed her head and touched the soft face in the black soil, whispering in her ear. "I will not only make your heart happy, but also make you physically happy." There is something in the words that makes the black earth''s face red, Jiao Yan said "You are a hooligan." Naruto don''t ever kiss your head on the black earth face, the wave of a bite, the touch is very soft, and said with a smile "I''m not just a hooligan, I''m a big satyr." The black soil stolen by Naruto didn''t have much resistance, but Fangxin had a sweet feeling. He looked at Naruto''s eyes very softly, and said with a pout. "You really coax girls, and it looks like many girls will suffer in your hands." Naruto looked up at the black earth''s eyes, and said earnestly "I don''t like girls in general, I only like girls that are more special, like you." An outstretched hand held the chin of the black soil and raised her head so that she could see the beautiful face, her facial features are normal, her skin is white, her pupils are hydrated, and she is a very beautiful girl. The corner of the girl''s mouth smiled with a charming arc, apparently she liked Naruto''s words, smiled and turned her black soil, watching Naruto said "Then I can be truly honored that you like it, Husband Husband." Naruto laughed, holding the hands of the black soil, and constantly flying in the sky. Black soil enjoyed the warmth of the moment, and she was very happy with whatever she did. This is likely to be the legend In love. Laughing blossoming black earth, looking at Naruto''s childlike excitement, Fang Xin was intoxicated for a while. ... After strolling with the black soil, the room brought back by the black soil, Naruto did not force the black soil to stay with him. The so-called long flow of water, good things must be eaten slowly to have a taste. As soon as I fell asleep, I heard a loud noise before waking up. Naruto opened the door and found that there were many people standing outside the room. A fat man was unstable and almost overwhelmed. Naruto took it easy and hid. The obese terracotta rushed forward a few steps and turned to Naruto with an awkward smile. "Six generations of Meme, in fact, it is not that we want to make a noise for you, but the people of the country of wind are here again." Naruto yawned and said sleepily. "I see. Give me a few minutes to pass right away." Black soil squeezed from the crowd and saw Naruto''s eyes light up. He ran forward and was about to speak, but Naruto was pulled into the room and the door closed with a bang. Outsiders muttered, discussing what the black soil had to do with Naruto. The black soil was stopped by Naruto in front of the door, his face was a little ruddy, and his face was glared at Naruto. "Naruto, let me go, I just come here for fun." Obviously, the black soil with different hearts makes Naruto laugh with a ridiculous smile. He reached out and squeezed the black soil with his chin and said with a smile. "Sister Black Soil, come in anyway, it''s better to change my clothes." The black soiled face was surprisingly red, and she could not react to Naruto''s teasing. At this time, it was impossible to leave, and she nodded. Standing nicely beside Naruto, Naruto originally only wanted to tease the black soil, but did not expect this girl to be so good. Under the music, Naruto changed to the costume of Naruto in front of the black soil. Like the submissive wife, the movement of the black soil is very gentle, except for touching Naruto''s skin from time to time. Quite satisfactory. Girls of this era are very suitable as wives, and they know how to obey and care for others. From the action of the black soil, he clearly felt the love for him, which made Naruto refreshed, turned his head and pecked on the black soil cheeks, causing the red soil that the black soil had disappeared to flow up again. Covering his face, Naruto gave him a nasty look, his eyes were very charming, with a girl''s unique charm. Putting on a Naruto suit, Naruto changed his expression lazily and said with a smile. "It''s time for those in the country of the wind to see what I really have." Chapter 459： : Angry Wind Country Looking at Naruto''s erect back, Black Soil couldn''t help but feel that this thin little boy really had the arrogance to attract girls. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Fluttering on the smiling black soil, the smile on that face is as happy as a flower. Naruto turned his head to look at the black soil, and did not understand why he smiled so happily, but for fun, he reached out and pinched the black soil''s chin, and said softly. "Little wife, what''s so happy, tell me to let my husband listen?" Heizu rolled his eyes, pulled Naruto and squeezed the palm of her chin, said softly. "Let''s wait for you to drive the crowd away before calling my wife." I noticed that the black soil had a different look in the past, and Naruto felt a little itchy in her heart. She wanted to love and tease the girl, but the current situation does not allow it. Naruto didn''t have too much nonsense. He directly pulled up the palm of the black soil and took her out. The black soil held by Naruto half-floor and half-embraced, because his face was too thin, his face turned red. The figures of the two people crossed the sky and hurried out of the village. The village is located relatively high, on a cliff as high as several hundred meters, and there is a rocky field, except for the large and small rocks, there are not too many plants. It is this thousands of ninja troops standing on the endless rocky ground. The former army formation of the kingdom of wind was very majestic, but now it is full of sickness. When seeing Naruto, the bodies of several people shivered, and the crowd was angry, yelling and scolding. Scolding Naruto for failing to keep his promise, it is clear that Temari is his wife, and Naruto should reasonably help them and indeed help the land of the country, which made many people''s hearts burst into anger. Among them, Kanjiro was annoyed, seeing that the land of the kingdom was about to be destroyed, but he ran out of Naruto. Standing at the forefront, Kanjiro was dragged by the sand of Iroro, and flew towards Naruto. He saw the black soil in Naruto''s arms and frowned. Say something unpleasant "Naruto, what are you doing here, and which side are you helping?" Naruto calmly embraced the black soil and said with a smile "Of course it is the land of the land. It s better to be like this. I''m the middleman. You both make peace. It''s not fun to fight and kill." Kanjiro''s expression was a little angry, and his tone seemed very cold. "The land of the kingdom killed us so many people, how could we let him go, and Naruto, you are not afraid of what Teju says when you do this, how can you be regarded as my brother-in-law, and the country of the wind is very kind to you Worship, do you want to help the kingdom of the land against us? " It''s good that Kanjiro didn''t swear. Hundreds of people died in one day. If Naruto wasn''t his brother-in-law, maybe he just started to meet up. Naruto''s expression was relaxed, and there had never been a look of fear on that face, with a slight smile on his face. "I said you''d better make peace. Now I''m the kingdom of helping the soil. It''s you who are going to oppose me. Don''t blame me if you don''t listen." Kanjiro was almost vomiting blood, and his eyes screamed at Naruto. "Okay, Naruto, let me see what you''re welcome. Even if you are my brother-in-law, don''t want to leave today. Our people are not so good at killing." The moment he finished speaking, Kanjiro took out a scroll directly from his waist bag. When he opened it, he reached out and pressed it on the scroll, and the smoke burst out. An ant emerged out of thin air. A pair of red demon horns and a black ant with six arms rushed towards Naruto, opening six arms and hitting them. Naruto gently releases the black soil in his arms and whispers in the ears of black soil "Back a bit." After speaking, he raised his hand and condensed the spiral pills and smashed at the ants, His eyes shook, Naruto opened the reincarnation eye, and the spiral pill in his hand smashed the ant into a smash. Hei Tukan''s eyes shined brightly, and also understood that Naruto didn''t need any help at all, and he obediently floated to the rear, watching Naruto, which made her heart move in the air. Naruto''s spiral pill did not go out, and ran into Kanjiro. Kanjiro''s face was green with anger, he didn''t expect Naruto to have no mercy as soon as he shot, not because his brother-in-law talked a little about love, Angry Kanjiro turned his head and shouted at me. "I love Luo, what are you waiting for, kill this kid." I love Luo responded but didn''t move. Under the control of his soul, he would never attack Naruto. At this time, Naruto hit a spiral pill on Chen Jiulang''s body. Obviously, this Jiu Jiulang was fake, just a puppet. The real Kanjiro rushed from behind him. Crossed his hands, dragged a long chakra line between his fingers, and said with a sneer. "Naruto, you''re in trouble." Fake Kanjiro shook for a while, and finally turned into a pepper pepper maggot, a dark grid appeared above the reptile maggot''s body, and a human eye with three eyes and four arms jumped out. It was a crow, a crow palm, Directly fire Naruto s body and launch an arm. The arm is extended with a chain, and a long sharp weapon is stretched out towards Naruto. Frowning Naruto''s eyes trembled, and a sound of God Luo Tianzheng. A huge repulsive force passed from Naruto''s body, shattering the nearest pepper pepper in front of him to shatter, and the crow was also flew out. Kanjiro''s complexion changed greatly, and then he found Naruto''s reincarnation, a startled expression. When the wind was blowing from around Naruto, Kanjiro returned to his body, barely raised his arm to protect his head, and the whole body flew involuntarily toward the rear. At the same time, Naruto''s hands condensed the wind-coiled spiral shuriken, and looked coldly at Kanjiro''s body in the air, and the chakra of the spiral shuriken was spinning faster and faster. With a sharp shout, Kanjiro''s face changed greatly, and he put down his hands and waved desperately. "Wait, Naruto has something to say, I was wrong just now, don''t still, don''t stay, Nima''s, tell you not to stay." It is a pity that Naruto would not listen to anyone at all. He raised his hand and threw an arc of wind and spiral shuriken, and smashed it toward Kanjiro. Kanjiro scolded his mother in horror and raised her hands to protect her. With a loud bang, the wind-wrapped spiral shuriken smashed into Jiu Jiulang''s arm, the tornado''s Chakra cut his body, Kan Jiulang screamed, and there were countless large and small wounds all over his body, and blood was dancing. Although there is no fatal danger, but less than 10 seconds, he has been seriously injured. The tornado disappeared at a glance, and Kanjiro in the sky dropped back and fell fiercely towards the ground. At this time, the ninjas of the country of wind were furious, jumping and thinking about Naruto rushing up, shouting revenge for Kanjiro. Naruto with a sneer smile, hands printed, 12 speedy seals, opened the state of Nine-tailed, and turned the whole body of Chakra into a red Nine-tailed Chakra. Naruto''s momentum is like a tornado, sweeping the earth and blowing a dust storm. Naruto with his hands spread out, the red Chakra quickly gathered in the palm, and Chakra was spinning and turned into two huge shurikens. Dive down and aim at the thousands of people, one in the left hand and one in the right hand, which is a two-shot. Shuriken crossed a long arc in the air and slammed into the crowd fiercely. Chapter 460： : A complete victory When those two wind-up spiral shurikens burst, they realized Naruto''s strength. The violent red chakra, the coverage area is almost 200 meters, two of them directly wrapped thousands of people into it, two tornadoes strangled, and countless deaths and injuries. Silently looking at me, Ailuo never shot, just waved and shouted "withdraw." Hearing what I said to Ai Luo, the crowd didn''t hesitate, they all showed a frightened expression, and stepped back, not forgetting to pull a serious injured but not dead Kanjiro. Naruto wins again, and the people of the native country cheer, this time they are even more excited, and some even yell "Catch up and kill them." With strength, I want to fight against defeat. This is a group of white-eyed wolves, but white-eyed wolves can also understand that this victory depends on Naruto alone. Some people saw that Naruto didn''t move, so they didn''t shout anymore. Looking at the fledgling wind country, Naruto just smiled slightly and turned his head towards the black earth. Black Earth''s eyes were full of admiration, and those watery eyes flickered with excitement, and almost wanted to lift Naruto and scream. However, in order to hold back a little, I still forcibly suppressed that excitement, and only looked at Naruto with admiration. With victory, Naruto returned to the land of the earth. Tuying seemed very excited, and said a lot of words of appreciation, very optimistic about Naruto. And Naruto does seem a little unconcerned. Facing Tuying, he just said with a smile. "Master Tuying, it should now be possible to send someone to make peace with the country of the wind. Fighting on both sides is not the answer." Naruto can''t really help the land of the kingdom to destroy the country of the wind, otherwise it will be time-consuming and labor-intensive, and there is no benefit at all, but he still remembers that reward. In the face of Naruto''s words, Tu Ying thought about it seriously, and thought that it was indeed the best time to make peace. They did not really want to fight it. The battle of more than a month had killed and injured many people. Not good. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Wanting to understand this earth shadow, he turned his head and said to Akita "Takado, I''ll leave it to you to talk about peace." Akita nodded the fat, and said earnestly. "Wrap it on me." After that, he jumped up in the air and chased up in the direction of the country of the wind. Seeing Chitu leaving, Tuying turned to look at Naruto, and said with a smile. "Can I know why the six generations of adults come to help us?" The meaning of the words is very obvious, Naruto will understand immediately, and glanced at the calm black earth, and said with a grin. "In fact, Sister Heitu promised me one thing, but I will tell Master Tuying later on this matter." Hearing Naruto''s words, Kurotoshi smiled shyly, biting his lower lip, a shy expression. Instead, let Tu Ying glance at the black soil for a while, I really don''t know what the black soil promised Naruto, but it should not look like a bad thing. For the matter of black soil, Tu Ying didn''t want to manage it either, and Naruto set off a few times before leaving. Prepare follow-up arrangements. If the country of the wind does not agree, they will definitely take the initiative to attack, which requires some preparation. Parting the soil shadows, only the black soil and Naruto are left. The embarrassing atmosphere makes the black soil look a little red, and he dares not to see Naruto, and his heart beats uneasily. I just glanced at Naruto with the corner of my eye and found that Naruto didn''t notice her at all. The black soil can''t help but get angry, his mouth screamed "Hey." Naruto turned his head to look at the black soil, and found that the girl''s face always had a very admiring smile. As long as a pair of eyes looked at each other, she would blush, and she was really a shy girl. No girl misses spring, especially when she meets her ideal person. The black earth all hung on Naruto, and he could not help but blushed at the sight of Naruto. "I promise you, do you really want to?" Faced with the girl himself, Naruto would certainly not hesitate, and there was something dark in her heart. She stepped forward, looked at the black soil, and said with a smile. "Absolutely. Now things are going to be resolved satisfactorily. I believe it won''t take more than a few days. I promise you will do it if you promise." The black soil nodded his head, looked up at Naruto, stared straight up with the talking water eyes, and said quietly "Now I can deliver it, you are better than I thought." The bold black soil didn''t have any scruples. He stretched his white arms around Naruto''s neck, his cheeks approached slowly, and the faces of the two men got closer and closer. The sweet smell of black soil is very seductive, and the mouth is slightly open, showing a mouthful of white teeth. If the neat teeth are before the time of Naruto, you can definitely advertise. Especially the bright red tongue that spit out slightly, showing a little nod, and shrinking gently, it was very tempting. At least let Naruto get into it, completely fascinated by the mouth of the black soil, lowered his head, just about to meet the black mouth of the black soil. A dry cough came from the side. "Naruto, I think there is something important to tell you, so sorry to bother you." The two were startled, and Black Earth wanted the frightened bunny, and immediately took off Naruto''s arm on his neck. She was so ashamed that she didn''t dare to see anyone. She covered her face with her hands and ran away, or fled directly. . Naruto had a feeling of wanting to kill, and he turned his head in indignation to glance at the person who disturbed him. There was an embarrassing smile on his face, Kakashi''s blindfolded eyes and mouth, a bit bitter smile, and he didn''t care about Naruto''s indignation. Just turned into a serious expression "My lord also asked me to tell you that the kingdom of water is almost unsustainable. Although you said that you don''t care about them, the lord of you also said, let me inform you." Kakashi''s words frowned Naruto, but soon spread out and said, spreading his hands. "I don''t care about this thing anymore, they all died and not only my business." Kakashi could not help but grin and said with a smile "Naruto, you haven''t changed for so many years, yes, how are the two countries fighting now?" Naruto briefly explained the defeat of the Windland Army twice, and Kakashi''s face turned back to worship in shock. I could nt help but want to say thumbs up "Naruto, I''m really convinced of you. The last time the soil was reincarnated, and this time the country of wind has you in Muye Village, and no country dare invade us." Naruto smiled slightly and looked at Kakashi''s exposed eye. "Mr. Kakashi, it looks like you''re still the main faction." Kakashi, who didn''t understand what Naruto meant, asked, confused. "What is the main faction?" Naruto speaks easily "It''s all about fighting disputes." Kakashi smiled calmly and said with a smile "Of course, no one likes war in this era, and no one hates war. After all, after a country has great power, it will want to strengthen itself. Naruto, you have to be careful. I think many people understand your strength. It will make you do something very unreasonable. " Naruto turns his head lazily and looks at the front, where the black soil escapes. "No one can order me unless they don''t want to live." Looking at Naruto''s eyes from the side, there was some killing in his eyes, which was regarded as a long-term murderous feeling, which made Kakashi''s heart cold. Chapter 461： : Blackened Chojuro At four in the evening of the day, the sunset intersected the horizon, revealing a little sunset. Akita came back with good news, and the fat smile on his face obviously said that things were done. Hearing Akato said that Iro also strongly demanded that the fighting be stopped, and Kanjiro and others did not object, saying that they understood that Naruto was very powerful, and they were all afraid. As the armistice agreement appeared, he gave it to Tuying for a glance and glanced at the written truce agreement. Tuying smiled and signed his name. Terracotta elated with the armistice agreement, the country ahead. Naruto glanced around and found that the only black soil was missing, and he turned his head to the shadow and asked "Master Tuying, what about Sister Black?" The old Tuying glanced at Naruto. From Naruto''s words, he immediately understood the relationship between the two people. Now he finally knows why the black soil was ashamed at noon today, and he didn''t go out at home. It looks like his granddaughter is also thinking about love. With a mild smile, he looked at Naruto like a grandson, and said admirably. "Black soil is afraid to come out in the room now. If Liu Daime is going to find her, hurry up." Taking out a bunch of keys, Tu Ying''s face smiled even more happily. After receiving the key, Naruto looked at Tu Ying very strangely. He could not help but found that Tu Ying had the intention to let him do the black soil quickly. It seems that the old man of Tu Ying may want to re-grandson . He randomly found an excuse to leave Tuying, Kakashi and others, and Naruto flew over to the black earth room. The houses in Yanyin Village are close together to prevent high winds, and the house is very sturdy. It is similar in style to the country of the wind, and it is a high-hat house. Black rocks accumulate and look quaint, but the decoration in the room is still modern. wap.novelhall.com At a glance, I saw the black soil room, which was a little bit closer to the cliff on the side. Naruto swooped over and flew over. When he landed on the ground, he nearly hit the black soil that was being prepared by the door. The black soil was startled, and the scared body leaned back, almost sitting on the ground. If it wasn''t for Naruto''s hand to hug her, he might just sit down on the ground, holding the thin waist of black soil, and the soft meat around his waist would be very smooth. The black face turned red, said softly "Thank you." Naruto chuckled and straightened the body of black soil, but the palms on her waist were not pulled apart. Black soil twisted the thin waist slightly, some dare not go to see Naruto, called softly. "Naruto, can you take your hands off?" Naruto put his head together, and put his head close to the face of the black soil, and said with a ridiculous smile on his face. "why" The black soil''s ears are all red. Where can I dare to answer Naruto''s words? Today, she just heard the agreement of the armistice of the wind country. This truce agreement also shows that she is going to truly marry Naruto soon. For this agreement, Hei Tu attaches great importance to him, and now he thinks of himself as Naruto, and only wants to be Naruto''s wife. After a slight struggle, I found that Naruto didn''t let go, but tightened, and Black Earth immediately gave up, reached out and held Naruto''s chest, to avoid too close contact, raised his head to look at Naruto, face Infatuated look said "Naruto, I know the truce of the country of wind, I promise you will do it, but can Naruto give me a day, let me and Grandpa tell them." Naruto''s heart was moved by the black earth''s gaze, and he touched the black earth''s white head with his forehead. "But I want you now, I can''t wait for an hour." The black soil showed a shy smile, the smile was very sweet, and said in that soft voice "Naruto is waiting for a day. Grandpa, they will definitely not object. Depending on Naruto''s strength, they must like Naruto to marry me, and I also like Naruto. Your strength has exceeded my criteria for spouse selection. Now. " Speaking of shy love, Hei Tu''s moist cheeks turned red. Naruto smiled and said lightly "Then I will collect some interest first." After speaking, he did not wait for the response of Black Earth. When he bowed his head and kissed her lips, Black Earth''s entire body shivered. Because of the shame, he kept pushing Naruto''s body with his small hand, and the intensity was very small. Very gentle, not like pushing but coquettish. Naruto, who kissed the black soil, originally wanted to go one step further, and had stretched his hands on the white thigh of the black soil, climbed upward, and stopped just one centimeter away from the important part. Because a picture flashed in his mind, this picture came from the clog of Mu Huiye who was still looking for the big tube. There is news about the big tube Muhui Ye, and it also involves the news of Shui Ying Zhao Mei Ming. The picture shows a wolf howling down on the ground, and her whole body is a bit torn as a result of the fight. The photo reveals snow-white skin, slightly panting, her body shaking, looking at a childish face in front of her, shouting angrily "Changjuro, why do you betray our country of water, you know, you are my favorite." Changjuro''s face was a bit distorted. It should be said that his personality was distorted. Looking at Zhao Meiming in front of his eyes, he frowned. "You think about Naruto all day long. Why is that kid good for me, Lord Water Shadow, and I like you too? I treat you as my goddess, but you like Naruto, and I won''t let him. Success, don''t think of anyone I can''t get. " With a cry, Changjuro''s eyes were full of anger. Zhao Meiming bit her rosy lips and stared at Changjuro severely. Changjuro started out well, and suddenly betrayed them, killing both her men, and Qing was also seriously injured. Looking at the front, he saw a blue eye, blood on his blue chest, and two shocking wounds, which were shot and chopped by Changjuro. With a sad look, Zhao Meiming slowly turned his head and looked at Changjuro. "Why is it like this, you shouldn''t be such a sinister person, who made you like this." Changjuro looked at Zhao Meiming coldly, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The smile was very eerie, and he said with a eerie smile. "It''s all you, as long as you don''t like Naruto, you are mine and you are mine." Haha smiled and grew up and Juro was obviously darkened. Zhao Meiming was already distraught. He stretched his fingers at Changjuro and showed two tear marks in his eyes. He felt that he would use his strength to wake up Changjuro with his hands and a seal. He spit out a thick, highly corrosive liquid. It is the dissolving chant, dissolving the strange art. With Changjuro, he could not hide at all, but rushed out of the ground, first showing two horns on his head. Then there was the white kimono. Dahui Muhui waved her hand at night, and the nine hooks on her head turned on, instantly transferring all the liquid vomited by Zhao Meiming to other spaces. As the soil cracks in the zone shifted, a black hole appeared and swallowed all the objects vomited from Zhao Meiming''s mouth. Astonished by Meiming, he looked at Dahui Muhui Ye coldly and said coldly. "Is that how you made Changjuro like this, what did you do to him, and who are you?" Datong Muhui had no expression at night, and stared at Zhao Meiming with an expressionless face, as if looking at a dead person, and said softly. "I didn''t do anything to him. I just released another ego in his heart. I didn''t expect him to be so jealous of Naruto, which just helped me." Chapter 462： ： Water shadow is difficult As soon as the big tube Muhui appeared, Naruto''s heart sank, and he didn''t think about making fun of the black soil. He stretched out his hands and held the face of the black soil, saying seriously. "Sorry, I have something important to do. I''m going to a country of water. I''ll let you complete your agreement when you return. Wap.novelhall.com" Heitu''s face was a little surprised, and I didn''t understand why Naruto said this, but looking at Naruto''s uncommon seriousness, he also understood that the important things that Naruto said were definitely important. As an elite female ninja, Black Earth still understands what is important, nodded, and said with a smile on her face. "Naruto is busy first. I promised you and I won''t regret it. No matter how long I wait, I will wait for you, as long as you want me." As soon as he looked up and printed on Naruto''s lips, the black soil was serious. There was a warmth in Naruto''s heart, and I really wanted to push the black soil directly. Unfortunately, Datong Muhui couldn''t let it go. It only took so long to appear now. This is a great opportunity. The black soil can be let go, but Datongmu Hui Ye couldn''t let her run away, which was related to the safety of his wife. He stretched out his hand and moulded the short hair in the black soil. Naruto turned his head and jumped up into the sky. The body quickly rushed up, soared into the sky, and looked at Naruto''s figure. He had a faint smile on his face. Thinking of the kiss just now, he couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed. He couldn''t help raising his hands and covering his face, whisper Murmured "Black soil, you are an adult, so take the initiative, don''t be like a little girl, Naruto likes to take the initiative." The black earth whispered like a little girl, covering her shameful face, and a happy arc turned at the corner of her mouth. Naruto is flying in the air, without much thought, directly opening the cycle of reincarnation, speed to the limit, and rushing towards the country of water. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website At this time, Naruto''s mind was constantly transmitting pictures, and Mu Zhi''s clone did not stop observing the big tube Muhui Ye, returning all the information to Naruto. The transmission of information takes only one second, so Naruto feels like it is there. At this time, the big tube Muhui Ye obviously didn''t want to kill Zhao Meiming directly. Maybe Zhao Meiming was just a toy to her, and she would not think about throwing it away until she had no interest in playing. Zhao Meiming covered a wound on his shoulder, looked at the big tube Muhui Ye, and looked at Changjuro, set his eyes on Changjuro, and began to persuade him bitterly. Unfortunately, Changjuro''s eyes have been blinded by jealousy, and after being "educated" by Datong Muhui Ye for a while, he is completely unrecognized by his six relatives. Looking at Zhao Meiming indifferently, said calmly "Master Shuiying, rest assured, I will come to accompany you after I kill you, and I will accompany you to die, so that only we two can''t get you." Saying that Changjuro smiled unconsciously, the smile was very happy. Datong Muhui Ye admired Changjuro as much as she liked. She thinks this guy has more potential for cultivation than the spot. As long as he is tempered, it may be the second spot. Zhao Meiming''s anger reached the extreme of anger, only to understand that persuasion was useless, and stared at Changjuro with anger, and his hands were bound to start jutsu. As a result, Changjuro moved, his body dived, and the body flashed to Zhao Meiming''s body. He lowered his body and raised the two knives in his hand. The symmetrical double knives, if closed together, are in the shape of a fish without any reservation. Zhao Meiming was shocked and quickly retreated. As a result, the knife in Changjuro''s hand stopped, and a very weird smile appeared on his face. "Master Shuiying, with you so much, I know all your flaws." After speaking, raising one''s foot to Zhao Meiming was kicking in the past. Zhao Meiming had a pain in her stomach, fell down and flew out a few meters away, kneeling on the ground and holding her belly. With a pain in his face, that charming face twisted the average man would have a very distressed feeling when he saw it. Unfortunately, Changjuro has no heart, so he won''t feel bad at all. Instead, holding the pair of knives and looking at Zhao Meiming with a teasing smile, there were ring-shaped reincarnation eyes shaking in those eyes. Zhao Meiming reluctantly raised his head and glanced at it to understand why it was worse than Nagatoro. I did not expect the other party to have reincarnation. She knew immediately that the reincarnation was given by the long-horned woman next to her. Looking at Mu Huiye in an angry glance, he turned his head and said sternly according to the beauty "Changjuro, even if you can really win me, I won''t like you. What I like is the six generations of Naruto." Zhao Meiming shouted word by word, her expression was firm. It was Changjuro who laughed, but did not look like that, and said calmly. "Naruto doesn''t like you, I started to believe you neighbouring early, and also said that you hate him and disgusted him. If you think about it, what would happen if someone heard this? You have no interest at all. " As Zhaomei''s pupils enlarged, her fists were clenched, and her beautiful eyes were full of anger. "Changjuro, why did you become like this?" Changjuro looked at Zhao Meiming with a grim expression, and the big swords merged together, saying coldly "I''m for you, I want to be with you forever." After finishing speaking, he lifted his sword and smashed it towards Zhao Meiming, and at this moment, the green under his feet moved a little, and stretched out his hands and hugged Changjuro''s leg. Qing coughed twice, looking weak, and clenched his long thigh tightly with both hands to stop his attack. Changjuro looked cold, and didn''t want to hold the big knife in his hand, and smashed into Qing''s head. With a sigh, the ground shook, and there was no dead body. Zhao Meiming closed his eyes unconsciously, the tears in the beautiful eyes rolled down, anger rushed up, shouted at Changjuro "I won''t let you go. Naruto will help me get revenge. Six generations will kill you." Naomi, who is not as good as Nagatoro, can only pin her hopes on Naruto, and defeat Naruto by stealing her first kiss on Naruto. As long as she thinks of Naruto''s bad smile, and the indifferent face of Lei Ying''s full blow, her heart will have a sweet feeling. This is the so-called love at first sight. Changjuro seems to have broken down, and he still laughs when he kills Qing, and laughs wildly. "Even Naruto can''t save you, I''m invincible, I''m invincible." That confidence was strong. While Changjuro was laughing wildly, a calm word came from high altitude "Oh, you are invincible. I dare not say that I am invincible. I did not expect you, a little ghost, to have incarnations, so I said invincible, it was very interesting. Faint words, in conjunction with the cape of the six generations, Naruto''s body floats in the air and slowly falls. Chapter 463： : Tears of Zhao Meiming Zhao Meiming''s eyes lightened, and tears in her eyes ran out desperately, pursing her lips and crying with tears. "Naruto, save me. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Make an inner call, and Zhao Meiming will pin her heart on Naruto. Looking at Zhao Meiming, who was about to fall in front of him, Naruto smiled gently, and his body rushed up quickly. At the moment of Naruto''s movement, Changjuro took a big fish knife and chopped down at Naruto, his body turned into a light, and he split instantly towards Naruto in the air. Naruto turned his head and couldn''t help but say a round kick, 180 turns, raised his foot and kicked it on Changjuro''s chest with a slam, the air was shocked, Changjuro was too late to defend, and his stomach hurt , Flew upside down. He hit a tree fiercely, smashing the big tree with a bang, and slightly injured his body. Taking a dismissive look at Nagatoro, Naruto moved his body again and came to Zhao Meiming. With open hands, Zhao Meiming embraced her arms and embraced a full one. The beauty''s soft, boneless body still shook slightly. Zhao Meiming''s heart was intoxicated for a while, and looking at Naruto''s eyes could not help but a red, crying, holding her tightly with her white hands, Naruto''s shoulders, big tears poured out of those beautiful eyes Wet Naruto''s shoulders. Sobbing Zhao Meiming, crying softly "Naruto, Qing is dead, and the country of water is almost over, and I have nothing." Crying sadly, according to Meiming, the teardrops flowed out without dropping the line, holding her hands tightly, her face full of sad expression. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto grabbed Zhao Meiming''s shoulders, gently pushed away, looked at the pear-faced rainy face, stretched out a hand, and gently cut open the hair covering half of the eyes. There was a beautiful under the white skin The turquoise eyes, watery can hook people''s souls. It was the big teardrops that flowed out of those two beautiful green eyes, rolled down the white face, gathered on Bai Jie''s chin, and dropped into a drop of water on the ground. Naruto, who smiled softly, stretched out a hand and gently brushed Zhao Meiming, smiling. "Don''t cry, don''t you still have me, I won''t leave you, and I will return to Muye Village on your behalf when I have solved them all." Zhao Meiming nodded, stopped crying, and stared at Naruto with a cheeky face. The tender smile penetrated into her heart, and she could not help but squeeze out a smile, and it was hard to see. With a blushing face, Zhao Meiming found that she was too close to Naruto, and she couldn''t help but distance herself from Naruto''s body, whispered "Thank you for saving me." Naruto laughs, puts Zhao Meiming on the ground, and whispers in her ear "Be obedient, don''t step in." Zhao Meiming nodded very understandingly, barely holding his body and exiting backward. He looked back at Naruto in front of him more than ten meters away, looking at the dazzling six generations of letters on Naruto''s cloak, making Zhao Meiming''s face look bright. With a gentle smile, Naruto at this time is extremely handsome in her heart. Naruto turned and stared at Dahui Muhui Ye, looking at the two corners of this head, a woman with a cold face, said with a smile on her face. "You seem to know that I''m looking for you. So many days, how did you escape from my loneline?" Datong Muhui Ye did not answer Naruto''s words, took a deep look, and said coldly. "Naruto, my strength has not recovered yet, and I can''t beat you, so I will not fight you." The body slowly sinks, and Dahui Muhui dives directly into the ground, slowly hiding, while his eyes are staring at Naruto with cold and cold killing in his eyes. The big tube Muhui Ye who escaped with just one sentence made Naruto''s brows sink, and he rushed up, closed his eyes and opened the golden body mode, and the body turned into a golden light. Unfortunately, it was a step too late. Datong Muhui Ye did not want to confront Naruto at all, and disappeared without a trace. At this time, Changjuro, who was standing aside, looked at Naruto in anger, raised the flat-eye saucer in his hand, and roared, and rushed up again. Naruto was trying to find the big tube Mu Huiye''s figure, but he turned his eyes to Changjuro, looked at the reincarnation eyes in his eyes, and sneered with a sneer. "Little shit, get out and play." A large piece of wood emerged from Naruto''s body, and the wood was twisted and twisted to become Naruto''s figure. The wooden figure was folded, lowered and bent down, his eyes opened, and he raised his head to condense a large jade spiral directly in his hand. Maru, aimed at Chojuro''s knife greeted. Changjuro smiled coldly, and said sarcastically. "Six generations, but I am one of the seven swordsmen. They only use avatars to fight. You look down on my sword too much." The flat knife and the spiral pill collided, and the air burst, and Naruto didn''t even glance at it, just spit out two words. "fool." After speaking, I used the sky cover method to look for the breath of the big tube Muhuiye. At the same time Naruto first started looking, Naruto yelled, and Chakra injected the whole body, and the big jade spiral pill suddenly doubled. Nagajuro looked startled, realized that something was wrong, but it was too late to get the sword. With the full body of Chakra of Naruto being injected, the volume of Dayu Spiral Pill has reached a terrifying level. A spiral pill is larger than a person''s half of the body. He smashed the flat-headed disc into a smash and slammed it at Changjuro. Chojuro''s pupils dilated, and the expression before his death was a look of astonishment. With a bang, Changjuro''s body was smashed and flew out. In the midair, the body slowly began to become cold, and it had become a corpse. The corpse crashed madly, knocking down more than ten trees, flying hundreds of meters before stopping, and the big trees fell down, startling the birds in the sky. Naruto''s brow wasn''t frowned at this time, and he was dismissive of Changjuro at all. Watching the half-human-sized spiral pill in the hands of the avatar Naruto gradually extinguished, Zhao Meiming opened a small mouth, stretched out a white palm to cover her mouth, and looked surprised. Chapter 464： : Escaped Big Tube Muhui Ye Naruto searched for 1 minute and found that there was no smell of Mu Huiye in the big tube, apparently he had already run away. Naruto, who was sinking in his heart, immediately ordered the hundreds of wooden crickets to search separately. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Far away from the high altitude, immediately flew again and went to various countries. At this time, Zhao Meiming had found Naruto''s side, and Zhao Meiming, who was covered with scars, pinned her head and asked quietly. "Naruto, what kind of ninjutsu did you use just now, do you know the enchantment?" Naruto turned to look at Zhao Meiming, and found that the beauty''s injuries had not been treated, so she turned around and pulled up Zhao Meiming''s palm and said in her hand. "Yes, what''s going on in the country of water?" Holding both hands of Zhao Meiming''s slender fingers flat on his palm, Naruto directly launches Palm Immortal, and passes healing ninjutsu to her body through Zhao Meiming''s palm. Feeling the coolness of the whole body, Zhao Meiming soon found that the wounds on his body were healing, and even his clothes began to be repaired. He had to admit that Naruto''s healing ninjutsu had reached a terrible level. In less than 10 seconds, there are no scars at all, and the broken clothes are repaired as brand new. I was a little surprised for Naruto''s treatment of ninjutsu. When I heard Naruto''s words, a faint expression appeared on Zhao Meiming''s face. He lowered his head and said sadly. "The country of water was destroyed, and I was also deceived by Changjuro and left. I didn''t expect him to kill me with my own hands." There was a sad expression, and there was some tears in the corner of Meiming''s eyes. The tears of a beautiful woman are the most seductive, especially the beautiful and charming mature woman. The pair of watery eyes under the long eyelashes have tears flashing, which is a pair of teary beautiful pupils. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Naruto stretched out her hands and gently shook Mei Meiming, holding the fair and silky shoulders, speaking softly "Don''t think about the country of water anymore. I will protect you from anyone in the future." Zhao Meiming''s body shuddered slightly, how much resistance Naruto held, just raised her head, looked at Naruto with that sloppy face, and nodded slightly, um, stretched out her long white tender hand to wipe tears . Zhao Meiming barely squeezed a smile, turned her head and held Naruto''s hand, it was very bold and gentle, she said with a smile "Naruto, since I first saw you, I have loved you, and now I find that I am completely in love with you, and I really thank you for saving me." Sincere confession made Naruto happy. In the face of Meiming''s love-filled eyes, Naruto stretched out a hand, tapping Meiming''s chin, and raised her head. Zhao Meiming snorted softly, looked at Naruto with beautiful eyes, and blinked, before raising Naruto''s kiss, he raised his head, stretched out his hands to catch Naruto''s neck, and kissed deeply. , Kissed very excited. Lips for a long time, shy and gorgeous according to Meiming''s face. Slightly lowered his head and did not dare to face Naruto, but the hand that caught Naruto''s neck was not released. Naruto smiled softly and whispered in Zhaomeiming''s ear "The little beauty likes to take the initiative so much, I really love you." After kissing in Zhao Meiming''s face, Zhao Meiming''s cheeks blushed, and he raised his head and looked at Naruto with affection. "As long as Naruto likes it, I can do anything." She blinked those long beautiful eyelashes, showing the love in the eyes of Meiming. Naruto hugged Zhao Meiming''s thin waist tightly, Le''s heart was refreshing, and he bowed his head and said some sweet words beside Zhao Meiming. Naruto from different eras, it''s so easy to coax these girls with sweet words. And in terms of Meiming''s age, the favorite thing to listen to is the sweetheart''s love words, which is sweeter than sugar cubes. Kissing in the two buildings, I didn''t stay long, so I left here, and glanced at the place where Qing Qing died. There was still some grief in Zhao Meiming''s eyes. However, I turned to look at her Naruto, who could not help expressing a smile. I just wanted to show my tenderness to Naruto. According to Meimei, I pressed down the grief of the fallen country and went with Naruto. Land of Land. ... When Naruto went to the land of the earth, Datong Muhui Ye used the technique of to reach the land of the wind. When she rushed into my room, I was attacked by the sand. Dodging a giant fine sand hand, Datong Muhui''s complexion changed slightly at night, staring coldly at Ai Luo, the third eye on his forehead opened. Nine hooks reincarnate, looking at my love Luo, I love Luo''s shallow body shake, hit the big tube Mu Huiye''s moon reading technique, I love Luo controlled by the big tube Mu Hui Ye slowly stopped the attack. Looking at my Ai Luo, Datong Muhui showed a cold smile. At the moment when Ai Luo was controlled by Datong Muhui, Naruto realized that my Ai Luo''s soul spontaneously ignited. Eyes opened with rebirth. Naruto''s special ability through reincarnation clearly found that I Airo was out of his control. Naruto with a deep complexion immediately thought of a person. Only Jiujiuyu Reincarnation Eyes was so terrifying. ability. With a clenched fist, Naruto vowed that he must kill the big tube Muhui Ye. If this guy does not die, he can never be at ease. Jiujiuyu reincarnation eye terror is his biggest enemy now. Zhao Meiming was being held in his arms by Naruto, flying in the air, looking up at Naruto''s suddenly serious face, and couldn''t help asking. "Naruto, what''s wrong, what happened?" Naruto said, looking ahead while flying "The woman with long horns seems to be breaking up." Zhao Meiming was shocked. She knew very well that the woman''s strength. If it was really disrupted, it might be a disaster for the entire Ninja world. Zhao Meiming changed her face and looked at Naruto with a serious expression. She said firmly "Naruto, I will do my best." Naruto nodded and drew closer to Meimeiming, and found that Naomi''s action turned to Meimeiming, the face turned red, smelling the unique breath of Naruto''s man, and his heart was intoxicated. With both hands tightly hugging Naruto''s waist, she couldn''t help showing a warm smile, and at this time, she could completely stop the pain and then fall off. Naruto flying through the air halfway, suddenly encountered a growing tree. The big tree rushed into the cloud and stopped directly in front of Naruto. Obviously someone was controlling the tree. Naruto holding her figure tightly embraced Zhao Meiming and looked at the weird tree seriously. A man appeared on the tree branch. The skinny body of Nagato appeared at the top of the tree branch, half of his body appeared, and he looked up at Naruto, coughing twice, the coughing sound was very rapid. Chapter 465： : The Urgency of Nagato Nagato hadn''t spoken yet, according to Meiming''s face, she became cold, and her face shouted. "Pain, you ruined my country, I won''t let you go, Naruto, let me down. I''m going to fight with him. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto glanced down at Meimei, and said with a dull expression. "Don''t make a noise and see what he is going to say." In response to Shang Naruto''s serious expression, Zhao Meiming bowed his head with aggrieved, holding Naruto waist in both hands, and she did not dare to scream. Nagato glanced at Zhao Meiming hanging on Naruto, he didn''t understand why Naruto would save Zhao Meiming, but this is obviously not what he can manage now, and now his body is getting weaker and weaker, within a few days You may die. At that time, Xiao Nan had no one to take care of him, maybe he would follow him. Looking up at Naruto, Nagato said weakly. "Naruto, I don''t have much time, Xiao Nan, I hope you can hurry up. If you can''t impress her within 3 days, then don''t blame me for not keeping my promise. Dahui Muhui Ye has already found me. After 3 days, Xiao Nan doesn''t like you, and I will agree to her request to destroy the whole world with her and then create the whole world. " Naruto frowned and hummed coldly "You threatened me?" Nagato shook his head and stared straight at Naruto "I just hope you can help me take care of Xiao Nan. I have only said so much." With each word, Nagato exhausted his whole body so that his final voice was very low. While waiting for Naruto to reply, Nagato was directly hidden into the tree. Look. Mao. Thread. Chinese. Text. Net This big tree started to shrink, slowly became smaller, and returned to its original size. Looking at the big tree, Naruto is contemplating the consciousness of Nagato''s discourse. Looking at Nagato''s appearance is obviously a look of impossibility. If he really promises the big tube Muhui Ye, maybe he will not come to him. It seems that Nagato still hopes that Xiaonan will be happy. This is the so-called selfless love, and Naruto is indeed the love of a villain. However, the love of a villain is also good. At least Naruto now lives very smartly, and there are beauties who love him very much in his arms and at home. Thinking of Sakura and others, Naruto glanced down at Mei Meiming, Zhao Meiming raised and looked at Naruto, pursed his lips, and said with a trembling voice. "Naruto, you will not have anything to do with Nagato, you will not lie to me." She was injured by Chojuro, and her heart was very fragile. Naruto knows that Zhaomeiming cannot be stimulated at this time, because he is a villain. As a villain who only uses sweet words to coax the girl, Naruto reveals a smile and kisses Zhaomeiming''s lips gently, smiling. "How can I lie to you? Just remember that I will always like you and protect you forever." Naruto s kiss, some blushing photos of Meimeiming bowed her head, and her white arms holding Naruto tightened tightly, saying softly "Well. I believe you Naruto, I always believe you." Finding the inner love words made Zhao Meiming''s ears red. Naruto smiled, continued to hold Zhao Meiming and began to fly in the air, and rushed to the land of the land. After settling Zhao Meiming in his arms, he could devote himself to the pursuit of Xiao Nan''s love. With Naruto''s speed, it takes 2 hours from the land of water to the land of soil. Listening to the wind whispering to my ears, 2 hours later, Zhao Yanming appeared in front of Zhao Meiming, the slightly hidden mouth of Zhao Meiming with a surprised expression. "So fast?" Naruto smiled slightly and reached out to touch Zhao Meiming''s charming face. "Of course, don''t look at who I am. Listen. I''m taking you to meet someone who might become a sister now." Zhao Meiming''s cheeks were hot by Naruto''s model, and she looked up a bit shy and said "Naruto, is that your girlfriend? I heard you have a lot of girlfriends." Naruto retracted the palm, shook his finger, and said with a smile "Not a girlfriend, but a wife." Zhao Meimingfang''s heart beat, she understood what Naruto was saying. She was very clear that Naruto cares about Sakura and they did nt care much. She was very relaxed, and she nodded her head and said "I would like Naruto''s wife, of course." With a sweet smile, the smile was like a gorgeous flower. Naruto held Zhao Meiming and fell in the direction of the black soil. At this time, the black soil was still sitting on the steps in front of a house, and bored looking at the scenery ahead. Only after being fascinated by Naruto, she felt that everything with Naruto was beautiful, and she was boring by herself, holding her head in one hand, playing with the black soil of the stones on the ground, a lonely expression. Even Naruto didn''t see it at high altitude. When Naruto landed in front of her, she couldn''t help but startled. She almost fell off the stone steps and looked up. It was indeed Naruto. The eyes were bright and beautiful. Ran over. Smiled "Naruto, why are you coming back so soon? Isn''t this Lord Shuiying?" The black earth with a heart hanging on Naruto didn''t notice Zhao Meiming for a while. When she turned her head, she saw the charming beauty Zhao Meiming. The curve of her body and the perfect chest were all she couldn''t compare, and The happy smile on Naruto''s waist showed that she had a close relationship with Naruto. Women''s intuition is the most spiritual. Black soil looked at Zhao Meiming, and finally pressed down to ask the relationship between the two, showing a kind smile. "Master Shuiying, why are you here?" Zhao Meiming turned her head to look at the black soil, clearly seeing a hint of jealousy in her eyes. The smart Zhao Meiming quickly understood the meaning of Naruto''s previous sister, and when she came, she looked for black soil instead of earth shadow, as long as she was not blind Can understand. As Mei Ming smiled sweetly, she put out a tender white palm and said "Hello, I''m Naruto''s wife. I''m no longer a water figure." Generous and decent, and the smile is so enchanting, this smile can hook away the soul of every man, that is, the black soil swallowed a little unconsciously, marveling at the beautiful smile. The black soil does feel a bit inferior. I originally wanted to reach out and hold Zhao Meiming, but I found that my hands were all dusty. "Master Shuiying, don''t be so polite, in fact, I''m just a little elite ninja." Perceiving the inferiority complex on the black soil face, she smiled according to Meiming, and stretched out her hand to hold the dusty palm of the black soil, holding it tightly in her hand, said with a smile. "I''m not a water figure, I said, I''m Naruto''s wife, and now I should say your sister, if you don''t mind, call me an elder sister." Chapter 466： : Black soil shame The black soil froze, and Zhao Meiming''s palms kept her dazed for a while. The little hands were so soft that she, as a woman, couldn''t help sighing for the smoothness and softness of the hand. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Unlike her rough hands, even the bones in the hands were soft, and the mold felt a numbness. The black soiled face turned red, and found that it took too long to hold it back, and smiled awkwardly. "Master Shuiying really speaks, no, she should be Sister Ying." I breathed a sigh of breath before speaking the last sister. Zhao Meiming was amused by the black soil, covering her small mouth lightly, and there was a faint smile, and the laughter was so thin that it sounded like a spring breeze. Heitu looked at his eyes in a daze. Such a beauty would be Naruto''s wife. It seems that Naruto is really powerful. Looking at Naruto, Heitu''s eyes are a little admired, that is admiration and admiration. Listening to the conversation between the two, Naruto grinned a bit, reaching out and holding Zhao Meiming''s palm, holding the black soil in one hand, and looked at the two. "In order for you to become sisters soon, kiss me alone." Zhao Meiming''s face was blushing, but there was not much resistance in her heart. She looked up at Naruto, blinked Qiushui''s eyes, and kissed Naoto with a foot. The kiss was very gentle and meticulous, making the black soil look a little dumbfounded. After the kiss, Zhao Meiming turned his head to the black soil, and the eyes blinked, the meaning was obvious, and it was obviously urging. Heihe couldn''t help but smiled, she really couldn''t compare with the tenderness of Zhao Meiming, but unfortunately Naruto''s words could not be ignored, so she had to lift her head gently and quickly kiss her on Naruto''s face. His face was awkwardly red. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net In the face of the black soil, Zhao Meiming seemed generous, but the black soil shrank as a result of shame. When he found the uncomfortable expression on the black soil, Naruto couldn''t help pulling the palm of the black soil, holding his hand gently, and lowering his head to the ear of the black soil. "Water Shadow is just your sister, don''t think too much, I will want you to accompany me at the same time." The black face turned red, looked up at Naruto, the cheeks were crimson, speechless, but a slight glance at Zhao Meiming, with the film-level strength of Meiming, it is not difficult to hear what Naruto is saying, obviously overheard Arrived, but still a faint expression. It also proves that Zhao Meiming''s heart has a deep love for Naruto. I don''t want to lose to Zhao Meiming. The black soil clasped Naruto''s palm, and a sweet smile appeared on his face and nodded to Naruto. "Whatever Naruto is going to do, I listen to you." That smile moved Naruto''s heart. Although the appearance of black soil is not as good as Zhao Meiming, the pair has a very good personality. Both girls have their own strengths. For both girls, Naruto likes them the same. Of course, if every girl likes it equally, that''s not necessarily, who loves it more, only Naruto knows. Holding Zhao Meiming and chatting with the black soil, they were very happy. The girls of this era communicate well. The main thing is that Naruto is strong enough. There is no relationship between the three wives and the four concubines. A strong person must have this privilege. In Zhao Meiming''s heart, it is taken for granted that Naruto has other girls like it, and in order to hold Naruto''s heart, she must show her gentle side, otherwise, depending on her age, she is really afraid that Naruto will ignore it in the future. He, although Zhao Meiming does not think that Naruto is such a person. But women, they always think that way. Heizu admired Zhao Meiming s decent manners and talked admirably. She could understand Zhao Meiming s admiration for Naruto. Because Naruto talked, Zhao Meiming did not dare to speak out. The Ming body is well displayed. Looking at Naruto with a smirk on her shoulder, her face turned ruddy, and she admired Naruto''s ability secretly. Even Shuiying, such a horrible woman, was flattened out. She was from the heart to admire Naruto''s ability . ... When Naruto was holding on to the black soil and Zhao Meiming was in love, there was a huge fluctuation in the country of the wind. Feng Ying originally favored reconciliation, but now it is against it. The blue sky, large and small cliffs and rubble, overgrown with no tall plants. The wind shadow flying above the sky embraced his chest with both hands, and looked around the thousands of troops with that deliberate indifference. Because hundreds of people were killed by Naruto, the army now has a very cramped feeling, without the past Solemnly ready. The cold wind shadow said coldly "The people in the land of the land have killed so many of us. We can''t give up. Even if we fight one soldier and one soldier, we must avenge those relatives and friends and fight for victory." Using Chakra''s sound reinforcement, the words of Ailuo reached everyone''s ears, such as listening to giant thunder. Looking at this young and powerful Fengying, those ninjas suddenly felt a bloody, and the strength of Fengying is obvious to all. Although they were suppressed twice by Naruto, they did not think that I love Robbie Naruto. The previous situation was all reversed by Iloro alone, and now they also expect that Iloro can defeat defeat. The battle has already begun, and their hearts are boiling. How could they simply reconcile the treaty and leave their resentment in their hearts. For more than a month, nearly a thousand people have died. Every person who died is a comrade, friend or even a friend around them. Loved ones. Taking their lives has filled their hearts with hatred long ago, and the words of Ai Luo made the hidden anger in their hearts once again. The crowd was boiling and shouting "Those who destroyed the kingdom of the earth fight for victory." I Ai Luo looked at the scene very satisfied, staring at these angry crowds, and said seriously "Think about our loved ones and our friends. Hundreds of people were buried here the day before yesterday. In the land of this land, Naruto, the sixth-generation purpose, was killed. From now on, Liudaime is our enemy. " The crowd was silent for a while, and Liu Daime was kind to them anyway, but when thinking of the death of hundreds of people, someone immediately called out. "The Sixth Generation is not a good person. After destroying the land of the earth, the second one is Muye Village, which will kill Muye Village." With this sentence, the army of thousands is excited again, shouting loudly "Destroyed the land of the earth, killed Liudaimu, and killed Muye Village." Chapter 467： : The battle begins again Previously there were only more than 1,500 people. Due to the constant death of the fighting, there were only more than 900 people. However, the support forces also caught up. In less than a day, my former mentor, Maki, took 1,000 people. People came. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net An army of nearly 2,000 people together, looking at it at first glance, is a black head. The increase in the number also brought hope to the 900 people who had lost their fighting spirit, and they were full of pride. They thought they could defeat the present Naruto. I love Luo looking at this group of people who came forward, and there was an arc in the corner of his mouth, which made people feel very dark. At this point, Maki was walking slowly to the front of my Arlo, and looked around, very confused and shouting to my Arro. "I love Luo, what about Kanjiro?" I love Luo put away that gloomy smile and looked at Maki below, said lightly "Kanjiro was badly injured by Naruto, and is now being sent to recuperate." Maki''s face changed. He didn''t expect Naruto to be so fierce. However, he heard that Temari had become Naruto''s young wife, but he still helped the land of the country. This made Maki angry and said angrily. "Naruto, I must let you taste the anger of our country of wind." Turning his head to look at the rear, Maki shouted in front of the 2,000-strong army. "Destroyed the land of the land, the next one is the wooden leaf village, and cheer me up." For a moment, the army crowd stood upright, and looked at the front full of energy. There was a voice of Maki, and the voice shouted like a thunder. At this time, Chitu was just here, and Chitu floating in the air saw that the situation was not right. It was just a small group of people yesterday. Now it has obviously doubled and doubled the number of people. And looking at the momentum, full of murderousness, is not ready to talk about peace. When Chitu was shocked, he was about to run away. I Luo''s sand rushed up, and a big yellow sand hand covered his head, Huangsha''s palm shook fiercely. With a bang, the sand blasted around, raising a storm. Fortunately, Akito noticed the crisis and lowered his body, and then he hid. He secretly celebrated that Akito, who was lucky enough, did not dare to stay, and flew towards the land of the country quickly. I love Luo looking at the flustered appearance of Chitu and screaming with his arms in his arms. "Give me a message to Naruto, I''ll let you die in my sand." Extending a hand to make a scratch shape, the scared terracotta is running faster, I am such a powerful shadow-level figure that Ai Luo is not comparable to him. ... When Chitu hurriedly ran to report Tuying''s story about the fact that Ai Luo had gathered a large army, he explained all the things in one piece. Tu Ying sank with a face, and from Akita''s words, he could understand that I loved Luo to repent. "It seems that the land of the kingdom cannot escape this calamity. I will go to Naruto. You must prepare manpower. You must not let them rush into the village. Protect the innocent villagers." Putting down this sentence, Tu Ying turned his head and jumped in the air, flew out quickly, and hurried toward the black soil room. Chitu also hurried to the Land of the National Assembly Hall, ready to recruit all the land-capable ninjas to fight against Ailuo. It is urgent now. When Naruto was holding the black soil and Zhao Meiming, he smiled and said the endless love words, and the black soil and Zhao Meiming were happy for a while. As soon as Naruto looked up, he saw the figure of the little old man in Tuying, and when he saw Naruto''s eyes, Heizu also looked over, and was shocked when he saw his grandfather. His face was a little blushed, and she quickly made up, and sorted out some messy clothes. Heitu''s cheeks were flushed and he did not dare to look at Tuoying. Instead, Tuoying glanced at Heitu and said nothing. It was too urgent and he didn''t have time to talk about anything else. He fell from the sky. I said hurriedly "Six generations, the people in Sha Ying don''t seem to have the slightest intention to reconcile, and they are ready for the army to come to work at any time." Naruto frowned. He thought of this kind of thing, but he didn''t know it so fast. It seemed that the big tube Muhui Ye was more anxious than him to kill the other party. Holding Zhao Meiming''s hand, Naruto slowly stood up and patted the dust on her body. "I''ll see right away." Tu Ying nodded as he was about to leave, only to find Zhao Meiming on the side, who was so anxious that he didn''t pay attention. Now when he saw this enchanting beauty, he immediately knew who it was. Zhao Meiming, who was already cold, now has a sweet smile, which really makes people unrecognizable for a while. Tu Ying flew in shock, pointing at Zhao Meiming. "Isn''t this Lord Water Shadow?" The words spoke very well with the black soil, worthy of a pair of grandchildren. Zhao Meiming looks very decent to the earth shadow, and wants to marry Naruto, earth shadow is his elder, so Zhao Meiming bowed respectfully and said "Master Tuying, you can just ask me to take Meiming. The water country no longer exists. I''m just Naruto''s wife." Tu Ying closed his mouth in surprise, turned to look at Naruto, unintuitively looked at the black soil, and found that the black soil expression is normal, then it is clear that the black soil must already know. Found that too dysfunctional Tu Ying immediately restored the original calm, a few glances at Naruto, there was a little admiration in that look. Turning his head and smiling, he turned towards the water shadow. "Master Shuiying is here, that would be even better. I hope you will help us too." Smiled according to Mei Mingming, the smile was like a hundred flowers blooming, but also a hundred delicate roses. Sweet smile, said with a smile "Of course. Since I am Naruto''s wife, I will definitely help Naruto." He glanced at Naruto, and stretched out his white hands around Naruto s arm, as if a little bird looked like a man. This kind of charming Zhaomeiming made Tuying dumbfounded again. He finally recovered his original seriousness, but didn''t dare to stay. He always felt that he was a big light bulb. "Six generations, Master Shuiying, I passed first, and I will take care of the country of the wind." After speaking, he turned around, Tu Ying left quickly, glanced at the black soil at the moment of leaving, shook his head and smiled bitterly. He couldn''t help worrying about his granddaughter. Such a beautiful Zhao Meiming was not comparable to his granddaughter. It is definitely his granddaughter who is going to suffer afterwards. But this is not something he can manage. As long as Liu Daimu treats his granddaughter a little, it doesn''t matter if he suffers. As a man of this era, he is the best without danger to his life. Chapter 468： : Fight against me Holding Zhao Meiming''s hand, Naruto originally wanted to persuade her not to come back. novelhall.com But according to Meiming s pair of naruto eyes, the talking Shuirun eyes waved, and he immediately said "Naruto, you can rest assured, I will protect myself, I will just give you a backhand and just stand behind you." Naruto smiled slightly, took Zhao Meiming''s perfect jade palm, and squeezed gently "Remember, don''t get hurt, obediently." With a happy smile on Meiming''s face, she nodded, and she had never experienced love, and her heart hung on Naruto. Her age valued love very much. Naruto is now everything for her, and for Naruto to do anything according to Meiming, this is the charm of this mature woman. Hei Tu originally wanted to help Naruto, but realized that his strength was still open, just staring at him. Perceiving the pitiful appearance of the black soil, Naruto couldn''t help smiling, chuckling forward and holding a palm of the black soil, said "Sister Heitu just looked at it, looked at your husband and me, and destroyed all of them." Hei Tu sweetly smiled at his head and said happily. "I believe Naruto is your strength." Unlike Zhao Meiming''s smile, the smile on the black earth is simple and has a stupid taste. Naruto''s color heart was aroused, and I really wanted to hold the black soil and love it. If I didn''t look at Meiming, maybe Naruto would really hold the black soil, and I would manually move my feet. Under the gaze of Zhao Meiming''s admiration, Naruto had to press the commotion in his heart, anyway, the Japanese leader was in no hurry. Reaching out to hug the two girls, after the two girls whispered tightly in their ears, Naruto rushed up and flew out into the sky. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Black soil could have flown by herself, but she could be lazy to feel the embrace of some lover. The three men formed a line above the sky and passed through the clouds. In the blink of an eye, they came to the murderous Gobi. The 2,000-strong army stood in front, and the scene was very shocking. It may be that just throwing a stone can trigger this battle. Looking at the more than 2,000 ninjas of the wind country below, Naruto can''t help but feel that the current life is really worthless. Under the war of ninja, no one''s life is divided into high and low, only strong or not. The more powerful people are, the longer they live, the others are a group of supporting actors. Naruto''s figure floated, gently released the black soil, and whispered in the ears of the black soil. "Take a step back and try not to get involved." Black soil nodded his head and released the white tender palm holding Naruto tightly, floating in the air and flying out to the rear, hundreds of meters away, staring at Naruto and Zhao Meiming in his arms. At this time, the black soil suddenly felt the importance of strength. If she had power, maybe she could help Naruto. Now the black soil''s heart that loves Naruto is not much less than Zhaomei. As Zhao Meiming was unable to fly, she had to hold Naruto tightly. Her beautiful eyes stared at more than 2,000 people in front of her. She couldn''t help sighing for the number, she covered her mouth, and exclaimed a cute expression of surprise. "so many people." Naruto laughed to look at Mei Meiming''s cute look and felt interesting. She stretched out her hands and squeezed Zhao Meiming''s slender waistline, squeezing her soft body into her arms. Feeling the difference between the structure of a woman''s body and that of a man''s body, Naruto''s heart is refreshing. Without too many thoughts, Naruto just doesn''t let Zhao Meiming fall. Zhao Meiming clearly felt Naruto''s breath, the faint breath of the man, made her feel intoxicated for a while, and forgot the scene of this place for a while, then turned to stare at Naruto with the watery eyes. The little red face was about to drip water. Naruto didn''t notice the change in Zhao Meiming''s expression, but just stared at Ai Luo in front of him. Now Ai Luo didn''t respect him at all. He faced each other and stretched out his hands. He controlled the yellow sand and rushed up. The yellow sand in the sky grew bigger and bigger, and Naruto rolled down from below. Naruto''s face sank, and he flew towards Meimeiming towards the sky. He was about to use ninjutsu, but he interjected according to Meimeiming. "Naruto, I''ll help you block the sand, you attack." After saying that Mei Meiming could not help but broke Naruto''s hands, and fell down, the delicate body slowly fell like a butterfly, the hands were printed, and a huge stream of water directed at the sand in front of it. The turbulent jets of water flowed, and the wave-like current hit the fine sand, washed it directly, and hit all the sand on the ground. At this time, Zhao Meiming was stepping on a cliff, several jumps, and landed on the ground steadily. Looking at me indifferently, Zhao Meiming restored her cold expression, without any tenderness, like a human-eating tigress. I love Roco. Whoever Zhao Meiming is, all he has to do is kill Naruto, and kill those who stop him. As soon as I stretched out my hands, Ai Luo directly controlled the two dust storms to roll over. The sky covered with fine sand was very wide, and it would be wrapped on both sides of Zhao Meiming''s body. Naruto originally wanted to help Zhao Meiming, but Zhao Meiming had no fear at all. Jumping up and down in the fine sand, constantly spraying the water to wash the sand, the leisurely look made Naruto relieve her mind. Focusing on my Ai Luo, because of some doubts, Naruto could not help but asked seriously "I love Luo, where is Datong Muhui Ye?" I love Luo turned to look at Naruto, said in a low tone. "The master is preparing a very important type of jutsu. Jutsu will be completed in a few days. By then, the whole world will be enveloped in darkness." Naruto brows Yang and says solemnly "Read unlimited month?" Ai Luo did not answer Naruto''s words, but stretched out his hand, and a yellow sand giant hand came out of Naruto from attacking the fine sand of Zhaomei. Naruto glanced at the giant yellow sand hand and said with a sneer "Don''t forget who gave you your strength. Don''t play this little trick in front of me." His eyes shook, and under the eyes of reincarnation, Naruto sang Luo Tianzheng. The big yellow sand hand exploded and was crushed by Naruto''s powerful repulsive force. The body dived, even with a shock of air, Naruto''s body quickly rushed towards my Ai Luo, opened the six patterns directly in that mid-air, reached out to condense a spiral pill, and smashed up to my Ai Luo. I love Luo, motionless, but kept controlling the sand to hit Naruto, but unfortunately the sand couldn''t get near Naruto at all, and all Naruto s **** Luo Zhengzheng flew out. A flash of light passed by, Naruto''s horrible speed made me love to escape, and Naruto''s large jade spiral pills slammed it down. With a slam, the first defensive sand appeared in front of my Airo''s body. The sand did not play any role and was torn directly. The jade spiral pill in the right hand was about to smash into my Airo''s body. . But some were still. Because at this time I love Luo Zheng desperately launched the sand, wanting to wrap Naruto, and released Chakra forcefully, the sand squeezed from Naruto in front of his body. Due to the repulsive force, those sands could not get close to Naruto, but just wrapped the outer part of Naruto, forming a large sand ball. As more and more yellow sand accumulates, there is a strong tendency to wrap Naruto into a giant sand ball. Chapter 469： : Dare to hurt my woman The spiral pills in Naruto''s hands had to stop because of the sand. In this way, he would likely become a sand ball, which would be wrapped in impervious air. At that time, it would be difficult to breathe. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Anxious and when Naruto fought against my Ai Luo, the 2,000-strong army of the country of wind broke out a shout and rushed towards Naruto. Tuying and Chitu led hundreds of people to respond, less than 500 people, a difference of 4 times. If there is no Naruto in this battle, it will be a complete defeat. The two armies fought, countless fires, winds, and leeches flying above the earth, bursting with beautiful smoke sparks, from time to time someone was missing arms and legs, angry roars and tragic screams mixed in everything War is always cruel. At this time, Zhao Meiming firmly remembered Naruto''s words. She didn''t go to the front line desperately, but just hid behind to sneak attack. From time to time, she released powerful boiling or melting pots, and when she was about to be wrapped, she turned away. Zhao Meiming''s viscous and highly corrosive dissolve often spit in the past and often resulted in the deaths and injuries of ten people. So Sanfan soon angered some Ninjas of the Windland. Nearly two hundred people surrounded Zhao Meiming, and the ninjas with two hands printed sent wind and fireballs in their mouths, and one hundred ninjutsu came in all directions. The water that sieges Zhao Meiming was unable to escape, and it could not escape at all. Had to dodge how to dodge, or use ninjutsu to low-grade ninjutsu. As soon as the battle of attrition began, Meimei could not afford it. With thousands of people fighting, her little Chakra could not afford it. Seeing that more than a hundred people were getting closer, a little sweat was flowing from Zhao Meiming''s white forehead, thinking about whether to make Naruto ask for help, but heard a voice coming from a high altitude. "Sister Meiming, grab my hand." Hei Tu''s body stretched out his hands and handed it to Zhao Meiming. Zhao Meiming''s face was a joy, a little happy, and reached out to grab the arm of Hei Tu. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Black soil was very easy to pull Zhao Meiming up, but unfortunately, her light and heavy rock technique did not want Naruto to be so perfect. Even if Mei Ming is very light, black soil still can not pull too high, only less than 50 meters Can''t ascend at high altitudes. Even so, it helped Zhao Meiming to get a little something, so that the black soil would hold it, Zhao Meiming stretched out a hand and placed it near the mouth, spraying the boiling maggot and clever mist at the bottom. The highly corrosive misty art fell from high altitude and the moment it came into contact with the people, those crowds were immediately scattered and screamed, the whole body was corroded and immature, and the appearance of death was miserable. And Zhao Meiming had no sympathy at all, and she had experienced large and small battles, and she knew that sometimes, it was her hand that should be killed, or she would be the one who died. Zhao Meiming looked up at Naruto''s direction, watching Naruto''s body covered with sand, inadvertently showing a bit of worry, and wanted to let the black soil fly over her, but when thinking of Naruto, Zhao Meiming still depressed her heart. Worry because she believes in Naruto, and believes in Naruto''s strength. Naruto''s body has more and more sand masses. Under the continuous accumulation, the space in front of Naruto is getting less and less, and there is only a fist-sized hole. Naruto with only one eye slowly revealed, without any fear in his expression, but a ridiculous smile on his face, that kind of smile was obviously with a touch of ridicule and disdain. Eyes trembled, Naruto whispered "Amaterasu." Ai Luo was shocked and quickly backed away. A black flame appeared in mid-air, fell down, and fell on several ninjas of the wind country, swallowing them instantly. Because I love Luo''s back, I did not control the sand squeezing strength, and was directly shot by Naruto God Luo Zhengzheng. The semi-circular sand bounced off, and Ai Luo didn''t intuitively lower his body, resisting this repulsive force, and retreated toward Naruto towards the rear. The moment Nairen retreated, Naruto clasped his hands together and psychicly. A big dog appeared on the sky. The **** dog reached forward with two claws and rotated in mid-air. The body turned 360 quickly. The sharp claws extended into a tornado and hit him hard. . Due to the repulsive momentum, the tornado''s impact speed was very fierce, smashing onto my Ai Luo''s body. I Ai Luo was resisting Naruto s God, the Tianzheng, and could not escape this tornado at all. The sand defenses did not rise, and a bang sounded, and I Ai Luo''s body was smashed into the sky, The big dog turned into a tornado keeps hitting Ai Luo''s body in the sky, a trace of fissures appear on the whole body of Ai Luo, and the armor of the sand cracks instantly. It is a pity that the armor of the sand is still too thick. It simply can''t hurt me on the limbs. He can only suppress him completely and cannot release any jutsu. The moment Naruto summoned the **** dog, the seal was quickly printed, and the Nine-tailed state was turned on directly. Nine people with transparent red tails spewed out behind him, staring staring at me. I didn''t want to say a word, the whole body of red chakra began to condense, condensed in front of Naruto and turned into a huge black ball, the black ball suddenly shrank, turning into a small marble, Naruto swallowed in one mouth. Go in. Aim at Ai Luo, a big mouth, a buzz, a very small red ray shot out. Hitting Ariel''s body, it directly penetrated the past, the red light cut through the sky, and shot through the clouds in the sky. Even the noisy wind country, the nocturnal country, was shocked and turned to stare at this terrifying ray. There wasn''t too much noise between the heavens and the earth, only the humming sound of the rays breaking through the air. I Ailuo shook his body, his body was shot through, the blood in the mouth poured out, his body was cold, his eyes closed, and he slept heavily, never waking up. The ray in the Ming population lasted for more than ten seconds before stopping, and only a red ray gradually disappeared. A broken cloud appeared above the sky. I love Luo''s body deviated a little and fell from the sky. The death of Fengying has greatly shocked the people in the country of wind. Some people completely lost their fighting spirit and turned to run away in fear, but more than 1,000 people yelled for revenge for Fengying with eyes. Red rushed towards the country of soil. An army of more than a thousand people made a terrible attack, and the ninjas of the land of the kingdom could not bear it, even the black soil and Zhaomeiming were also affected. The white arm was wrinkled with a bitter black soil, and a hand holding Zhao Meiming was released. Holding back the pain in his arm, Hei Tu died holding the other hand with Zhao Meiming. There was no trace of letting go. Zhao Meiming looked up at this strong girl, and couldn''t help but be moved. Helping her is also for Naruto. The two women looked directly at each other and reached some kind of tacit understanding. This kind of intimate tacit understanding can only occur at the moment of life and death. And Naruto found the injury on the arm of the black soil, and could not help being angry. As his woman, he had said that he could not be harmed in any way. This is Naruto''s promise. If this promise cannot be achieved, it is considered What man. Naruto was furious, facing a thousand troops ahead, and shouting with his hands together with no pity. "Spiritualism." Chapter 470： : Psychic Dogs Show Power Smoke puffed out in the sky, with as many as three hundred smokes. This strange phenomenon caused the country of the wind and the country of the country to hold back. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Among them, the most surprising thing is the earth shadow, the psychic beast in which the smoke appeared, the body shape, especially the shocking power that emanates from him, and the shadow-level figure he feels most clearly, this is the pressure from death. While Zhao Meiming''s pupils shined, she couldn''t help finding that following Naruto would always allow her to bear the shock that Naruto gave her. The same black soil has forgotten the pain on the arm, watching Naruto summoned the three hundred psychic dogs, the six-generation eye cloak fluttering in the wind, and the serious expression on his face can definitely attract any girl, I do nt know Unconsciously, the black soil was drunk, drunk on the strength of Naruto. Hundred dogs barked, the sound was like a thunder, a big dog jumped towards the ninja army of the country of the wind, and every hundred big dogs had dozens of recurrent eyes and several white eyes. The white-eyed dog is very agile and can anticipate the enemy running towards it in advance. One bite and one claw will shoot one directly. The reincarnation eye dog is even more horrible. It opens a big mouth and spit out a black ball. The power of the small tail beast jade is not worse than any a-class ninjutsu. Naruto was indignant at this time, saying something that made the country of the wind ninja want to vomit blood. "Dare to touch my wife, all of you will die." Naruto''s words are very loud, and some of the ninjas in the wind country regret it. They didn''t expect Naruto to take such a short look, and it was so horrifying to initiate madness. Hundreds of shadow-strength dogs trampled to death in less than 1 minute, grabbed, bite, and killed nearly 200 people with ninjutsu. The National Army of a Thousand Winds shaken, and I do nt know who started shouting "Oh, I don''t want to die, I haven''t married my wife yet." The army of the wind country retreated one after another, this crushing battle, they could not fight at all, and the original high-powered army instantly became a defeated dog. One by one, they dare not care about the people around them. At this time, they killed any relatives and friends, and all the dead people came to their minds. They only had one idea. As long as you don''t die. This group of escaped people let Naruto see the nature of humanity. Many of them directly pushed the people around them to attack low-level psychic dogs. They were completely crazy and escaped, ignoring the death of those around them. Without the backbone, these groups of less powerful characters are left with fear. Imagine that there are 300 shadow-level dogs in front of you. It is silly not to run. The people on the land of the kingdom did not dare to show up. Without the sound of a good voice after victory and the shouting of chasing after victory, these hundreds of psychic dogs are too cruel. They were afraid to bark, these dogs would turn their heads and bite their heads with the teeth that were more than a foot tall. For this shadow-level dog, they can only think of one word: monster. Naruto stared at the army of the nation ahead. There was no sympathy at all. In this era, sympathy is superfluous. Those who touch him must pay the price. This is his criterion. Heitu and Zhaomeiming are completely dumbfounded. They are such a majestic Naruto, they really saw them for the first time. Zhao Meiming''s water-moist eyes were full of peach hearts, if not for flying, he would have hugged Naruto and yelled. On the contrary, there was a different feeling in the black earth. Naruto apparently launched this ninjutsu for her, which made her sweet and sweet to the point of being tired. Looking at Naruto''s eyes, in addition to love, there was also a Be firm, be sure to always like Naruto and love Naruto forever. As a virgin and first love, and the environment unique to this era, the love of the black earth is like a moth fluttering fire. Even if Naruto doesn''t want her, it may be posted directly. In less than half an hour, the army of the thousand wind nations had not left one, and what remained was the corpse that had not run away. There are also psychic dogs sitting on the ground and watching the people of the land of the kingdom. As long as Naruto orders, these big dogs will pounce on them. They have no mind and some just obey Naruto''s instructions. When the ninja of the wind country had no shadow, Naruto put away the psychic dog. In fact, he wanted to catch up and kill those who hurt his wife, but it took too much time to do that. To step up, Naruto, the cold beauty, doesn''t want to give up. Just as Naruto began to think about how to conquer Xiaonan, the black soil hugged Zhao Meiming and flew over. Two girls saw Naruto. Shouting and rushing up, Zhao Meiming was very excited. Without waiting for the black soil to get closer, she opened her hands and rushed towards Naruto''s arms. Naruto was startled, and immediately reached out his hand, hugging Zhaomei in a noisy embrace, nephrite was in his arms, and the kind of warm fragrance was really gentle. Zhao Meiming slid Naruto''s cheek with that soft face and said with a smile "Naruto little husband, you are really a wife, I really love you." It prolonged the taji, and Zhao Meiming was very excited. Naruto felt a very proud mood. He wanted to be gentle with Zhao Meiming. When he looked up, he saw the black soil, and his gaze was placed on the wound on the left arm of the black soil. Naruto with a pain in her heart, holding Zhao Meiming with a clasp, slowly drifting towards the black soil, stretched out a palm holding the black soil, and asked with distressed expression on her face. "How''s it hurt?" The gentle words stimulated the heart of the black soil. The black soil that had never been so concerned, crying unconsciously, big tears flowed from the watery eyes, and the hands were stretched out regardless of the pain on the arm. He hugged Naruto''s half body and lay crying on Naruto''s shoulder. "It doesn''t hurt at all, Naruto, thank you." My heart is filled with countless gratitudes. I can only say one thank you, but this sentence also expresses multiple meanings. Gently kissing Naruto''s cheek, the black soil seemed a little emotional. Instead, Naruto was really afraid of the black soil wound infection. He stretched out his hand and pulled open the arm of the black soil, saying solemnly. "Don''t mess around, wait for me to treat you." Hei Tu blinked his eyes, looked at Naruto, obediently stretched out his tingling left hand, his brows twisted into a ball, and his face was unconsciously aggrieved. Now the black soil completely misses a little girl, and Naruto looks at the black soil and can''t help but feel cute. He stretched out a hand and placed it on the bitterness of the black soil. He used medical ninjutsu to treat the wound of the black soil. Chakra put the bitterness out of it, and the wound slowly healed without any blood spattering. The black soil was a bit surprised, and was shocked by Naruto''s healing ninjutsu. I felt that the wound did not have any pain, and I couldn''t help but move, it was the same as before. Without too much prejudice, Black Earth used actions to explain the feeling of Naruto in his heart. He grabbed Naruto''s neck and performed a very exciting 18x kiss picture. Opening two bright red mouths, which will be seen by Mei Meidu. Chapter 471： : Womans Heart, Womans Body The two kissed in the sky without shame. This imagination made the people of the land understand the relationship between the black soil and Naruto, but they were even more surprised that the water shadow of the country of water turned out to be so close to Naruto. wap.novelhall.com The old man of Tuying was embarrassed for a while. His granddaughter kissed everyone in front of them so boldly that he felt ashamed in his heart and only sighed that it was really a big deal. For his granddaughter''s face, Tuying said solemnly to the remaining 400 ninjas in the country. "In order to prevent them from having another invasion, we must rectify and return with me." In fact, the ninjas all understand that this is just an excuse for earth shadows. When they saw the horror of Naruto s three hundred psychic beasts, who would dare to die, unless those people are all brain-impaired. At this time, as everyone thought, the country of wind did not dare to come back. This time, it was obedient to send people to reconcile. Without the shadow of the wind, what did they use to fight. They have dared not to continue their work. The deaths and injuries are severe, and no one is going to fight the country of the wind. The land kingdom ninja left with the shadow, leaving only Naruto and black soil and Zhao Meiming, in the mid-air. Heitu and Zhaomeiming hugged Naruto intimately, one around their necks and one around their waists, and took two beauties to fly towards the country of the soil. Hearing the people of the wind to reconcile, Naruto didn''t care much. Now that everything was settled, he had to leave with the black soil and Zhao Meiming directly. The two girls stayed here. He was always unsettled, but he was better to take them home. There were Meiqin in the house, and those super-strength characters such as Chen Xinnai were not afraid of invasion. So Naruto greeted Tu Ying directly, and returned to Muye Village holding the black soil and Zhao Meiming. The journey took less than an hour. It was late, and in order not to disturb the girls in the room, Naruto entered through the back door gently, and came to his room in diameter. When Zhao Meiming and Heitu were put on the bed, the two beautiful beauties looked at Naruto and were a little scared. They were girls who had never been in love anyway. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Can''t stand Naruto''s hot eyes. Unconsciously, the black soil grabbed the sheets, his face turned red and he didn''t dare to see Naruto, but according to Meiming''s ecstatic beauty pupil, he sometimes swept Naruto, and the slight charming gesture could hook people''s souls. . Because the bed was too small, the white and long beautiful legs of the two girls intersected each other, the white skin rubbed against each other, Zhao Meiming''s face became red, and her watery eyes were full of spring water. Hei Tu is ashamed to see people. Although she is willing to be with Zhao Meiming, she will always have some inferiority, especially when she glances at Zhao Meiming''s slender white neck, watery face, and those two. Petite gorgeous red lips, these are all she can''t compare. Unconsciously, looking at his palms, Black Clay felt that his hands were white and tender, without many flaws, and his five fingers were white and slender, like white jade, especially those long legs. The roundness and whiteness was very full and made the Black Clay Know that you are still attractive. Looking up at Naruto, although her cheeks were red, she did not hide. Seeing Naruto kept watching, she could nt help but finally stretched out her hands to catch Naruto s neck, and stared at Naruto with the beautiful pupil who could hook the soul away. "Naruto, since today, I have truly become your person." Speaking of love, Zhao Meiming kissed Naruto, the two hug together and lie down on the bed. To Naruto, there really isn''t much difference between Zhao Meiming and Black Earth. Eat two at a time, and his non-human Chakra can still bear it. Watching Naruto''s powerful movement on Zhao Meiming''s body, the black soil shame almost ran away, or if Naruto was holding her hand, he might have escaped. This fragrant night lasted until midnight. The first night of the two girls also surrendered under Naruto''s horrible physical strength, only feeling the tingling black soil and Zhao Meiming under their bodies, hugging each other and slept deeply. ... In the early morning of the second day, Naruto didn''t come to wake up the two girls, and he got up lightly, and as soon as he got out of the room, he saw the eyelids and dark circles of Tsuna. Tsunami embraced his chest with both hands, wearing a thin pajamas, squeezing a part, showing Naruto the charm of a mature woman. Naruto looked at Tsunade''s increasingly beautiful flower, and almost rushed directly. Tsunade''s charm was indeed too great. "The two balls, the more round the more, it seems that they are all my credit." Naruto nodded his head in sighs, and said this under his eyes. Tsunade''s face turned red, and it was clear that Naruto''s sight was there. He couldn''t help but stare at Naruto with his charming white eyes. He cursed the pervert while unconsciously dragging two of the towing population Balls. Almost shocked Naruto''s chin, and swallowed his gut instinctively, just about to stretch out his claws. But was frightened by Tsunade''s majesty. "Say, how many sisters brought back last night?" The queen-like Tsunade looked up at Naruto, the expression was majestic. Naruto didn''t feel it for a moment. He secretly sighed that Tsunade''s charm was indeed getting stronger. He stopped the hand that was going to be a monster and said with a smile on his face. "It''s better to have Tsunade''s wife come in and take a look anyway. Tsunade glared at Naruto, and came without any kind of politeness. Naruto pressed the road intuitively, and Tsunade entered the room and saw the photo of Meimeiming and Black Earth hugging each other like an octopus. . As for the black soil, Tsunade didn''t have much surprise, but just saw Zhao Meiming, unconsciously Zhang Dakou shouted "Five generations of Mizuki." Zhao Meiming, who was awakened by Gangshou''s words, rubbed some sore eyes, and just when she wanted to get up, she felt a sting in her lower body, watching the blood on the sheets, and Zhao Meiming seduced Naruto in her heart. Then he looked up at Gangshou, his frown wrinkled, and slowly released, showing a sweet smile. "Master Tsunade, I didn''t expect you to be Naruto''s wife." She smiled like Mei Meiming like a little fox, and the charm was not lost to Tsunade. Tsunade felt a crisis. She felt that Zhao Meiming would threaten the identity of the eldest sister in her family, and Tsunade looked at Zhao Meiming hostilely. On the contrary, Zhao Meiming had no idea, just out of joy, could not help but greeted him, stretched a long lazy waist, and showed the uneven body again in front of Naruto. Naruto''s eyes lighted up unconsciously. It was different during the day and at night. It was so dark last night that he could only see a white snow, but didn''t see much. This time Naruto was trying to appreciate it. Just after observing the flat lower abdomen, Tsunade stopped him in front of him, and his face was jealous, and the mature face had a kind of sorrow. In front of Naruto, Naruto Hands still dare not lose their temper. Seeing the jealousy of Tsunade, Naruto reached out and gently squeezed Tsunade''s palm, saying softly. "Wife Tsunade is still the eldest sister, you can rest assured. In my mind, your status will definitely not change." Hearing Naruto s promise, Tsunade s heart was a lot better immediately. He squeezed a smile, and he wanted to be a fairy. He stretched out one hand and slowly held Naruto s palm. He said sweetly. "Naruto, don''t you like me here, as long as Naruto wants, I will give it to you, I want Naruto''s little husband to understand that you are equally important in my heart." Holding Naruto''s hand, Tsunade put it boldly on the two **** that he raised. Chapter 472： : Minami Minami This is a kind of seduce, pure seduce. For seduce, Naruto generally accepts those who come. novelhall.com So Naruto s pajamas were messed up again by Naruto. Although there was no local Fa-rectification, it was almost the same. Without going to see Tsunade''s tender body lying softly on the bed, Naruto leaving contentedly and explaining to the mute that he might have something important that he might not return for a day or two, and went straight out. Because he didn''t know how long Nagato could live, Naruto didn''t dare to stay at home for too long. He secretly vowed that he would accompany a few girls after finishing the work. Fly up into the sky, Naruto stood at a height of a thousand kilometers from Muye Village, closed his eyes and began to receive information from the s-class wooden cricket avatars, looking for the whereabouts of Nagato and Xiaonan. A pair of pictures flickered, and they finally found two of them in Yuren Village, the country of rain. It seems that Nagato was dying and wanted to return to his country. Through the picture, Naruto clearly saw the weak door sitting on a wooden chair. Now the Nagato has lost the momentum, except for the presence of an eye in his eyes. Outside of strong convictions, most people see only a dead body when they see it. As if I noticed Naruto watching, Nagato''s head lifted slightly, his lips trembled, as if talking something, and the corner of his unconscious mouth also tilted upwards. It seemed that he also understood that Naruto wanted to be Xiaonan. Come. In that sentence, Naruto also guessed that it was Nagato''s urging. In order to make Xiaonan happy, Nagato had left nothing behind. This is probably the so-called selfishness. Naruto settled for a moment, his figure was slowed down, he took on a light, and rushed towards Yu Ren Village. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net ... The drizzle is rainy. The country of rain never has a sunny day, and it is impossible to have a sunny day. Perhaps one day when the Nagato dies, it will clear up here, and the death of Nagato is good or bad for this country. No one knows. Xiao Nan didn''t know, and didn''t want to think about it. Nagato''s life was at the limit. She knew it, but death was just a matter of closing her eyes gently and never opening it again. Still without any pain, maybe death is also a relief. Feeling the cool feeling of the raindrops on his face, Xiao Nan couldn''t help but think of being liberated with the Nagato, and when the thoughts came up, he thought of someone, Naruto. In my mind suddenly appeared the former figure of Naruto, wearing a cloak of six generations, across the air conditioning to play with her, the majestic hooligan. Unconscious Xiao Nan clenched her fists. She suddenly found that she didn''t want to die. If she didn''t hit Naruto once, she really didn''t want to die so soon. Knocking down that hooligan, slamming it, now is Xiao Nan''s wish. Just thinking about Naruto, Xiao Nan immediately saw a small black spot moving fast above the sky. The black spot was getting bigger and bigger, clearly coming to her. Raising his head instinctively, feeling the drizzle, Xiao Nan narrowed his eyes and looked at the black spots on the sky, and glanced at Naruto''s grinning face. This gangster''s ugly face, Xiao Nan''s fist clenched. Originally, I wanted to take a shot, but in view of the consequences, I still stood still. Naruto looks down at Xiao Nan''s appearance in the rain, her clothes are not wet, and even the paper flower on her hair is not wet. Such an ice-beauty is standing so cleverly, there is really a way to wait for someone to win her heart a feeling of. Without any hesitation, Naruto''s body speeded up, struck a ray of light, and came to Xiaonan in an instant. It was a reincarnation without any scruples, holding Nanan up. Xiao Nan was startled. She didn''t expect that the hooligan would just make fun of it when she came. She raised her hand to control the paper and was about to hit it. As soon as the arm was raised, Xiao Nan didn''t move, because her two red lips were taken away, and Xiao Nan, trembling with her whole body, was thinking, this **** hooligan would take advantage of me again. As soon as he raised his hand, Xiao Nan slapped his hands in the past. Perhaps the reason was too exciting. Naruto raised his head and avoided it easily. Looking up at Xiao Nan''s somewhat shy face, he couldn''t help laughing, and the hippie said with a smile "Little beauty, it looks like your heart is not a stone yet. The kiss was very sweet just now. I want to treat more." Xiao Nanqi shivered, biting on the white teeth, shouting angrily "Naruto, you hooligan, rogue, pervert, fancy ghost. Kill me if you can, I won''t let you go." I do nt know if it s the relationship between the times. Xiaonan scolded the swear words so that Naruto felt comfortable for a while. It was also very comfortable to listen to the ice-beauty scolding. At least he did nt think that his mouth in the previous era was sympathy. Eighteen generations of mothers. Xiao Nan noticed Naruto''s proud expression and was almost vomiting blood. The cheeks were flushed with red teeth, gritted teeth, and called out viciously. "Little devil, little devil, let go of me, I''m going to kill you, kill you, I and you endlessly, I can''t get around you, little devil." Naruto looked down at Xiao Nan, flew into the air to stop, and said with a smile "Where am I smelling, don''t believe you try it again." A bowed Naruto directly sealed Xiao Nan''s mouth, and a stimulating kiss made Xiao Nan breathless. All of his mouth was full of Naruto''s breath, it did not smell, and there was a very happy feeling. He couldn''t help twisting his body, and Xiao Nan hummed softly like a kitten, listening to Naruto, while raising his head, paying attention to Xiao Nan''s cheek. That white fat jade-like skin has two shades of red, and I don''t know if it is out of breath or because of other reasons. Xiao Nan found that she was a little emotional just now, and she couldn''t help but have a mess in her heart. She thought she didn''t like Naruto at all, and she was very annoying and annoying. It''s a pity that Xiao Nan didn''t find it. Just when she kissed, her body began to meet Naruto, and until now she hasn''t struggled with Naruto''s arms. Obviously, her body began to adapt to the feeling of being held. Feeling Naruto''s hot hands, the coldness in Xiao Nan''s heart was a little warm, but it was very small, and it couldn''t help her cold heart. Watching Naruto''s ridiculous eyes, Xiao Nan''s gaze was cold, and his face recovered a look of indifference, saying coldly. "It''s over, let me go." Chapter 473： : Cold hands He noticed the coldness of Xiao Nan''s eyes. Naruto couldn''t help but smile. His smile was as naughty as a child. He reached out and touched Xiao Nan''s face. It was really cold, cold like a piece of ice, without any heat. Naruto didn''t have any expression of disappointment, and gently raised the small Nan in his arms with both hands. As soon as Xiao Nan fell into Naruto''s arms, he immediately gathered two pairs of paper wings with a piece of paper behind him, and when he fluttered his wings, he came to Naren . But Naruto uttered a word with a serious expression, letting her immediately dispel the thought. "If you dare to attack, I will bind you for more than ten days with water prison, starve you alive, yes, let Nagato be a companion." Seeing Naruto threaten her with Nagato, Xiao Nan looked up in anger, staring at Naruto with spitting fire. In addition to glaring with an angry look, Xiao Nan did not dare to attack, and attacked Nagato for more than ten days It was a torture, and now she just wanted Nagato to die quietly. After stopping all resistance, Xiao Nan could not help lowering his head, his face didn''t have any expression, even those eyes didn''t have any color. Naruto didn''t care. He stretched out a hand holding Xiao Nan''s palm and squeezed it tightly. The palm was very cold. It should be due to the weather here. Xiao Nan, who had stood outside for a long time, was cold. However, Xiao Nan''s expression of not caring at all seemed to not care about this coldness, even if her whole body became cold, I believe this girl would not frown. This is the complete Xiao Nan. Little ashes of the ashes. Covering Xiaonan''s hand, Naruto took a sigh of relief, and the soft gas hit the hand, causing Xiaonan to frown, looking up at Naruto''s eyes without the slightest wave, said coldly. "What the **** are you doing here? There are so many girls in your family. There should be no shortage of me. What the **** are you doing, Naruto?" Naruto held Xiaonan''s hand tightly. The hand was so cold and did not have a bit of heating, but the cool and slippery feeling was also a very different kind of comfort. Think of holding this thing with this hand, maybe Very cool. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Naruto at this time suddenly became evil, but quickly abandoned the idea, after all, Xiao Nan was already an ice cube, and the ice cube that would "freeze" the bed when placed on the bed. Naruto has always thought that girls are used for warming beds. He doesn''t think that an ice cube can warm the bed. What he has to do now is to let the ice cube of Xiaonan melt. Holding Xiao Nan''s cold palm in one hand, Naruto stretched out the other hand and gently stroked Xiao Nan''s face, which was as cold as a palm, but the skin felt good and was smooth and soft. Picking up a ball of meat on the cheek and making a grimace, it was found that Xiao Nan''s face seemed to be funny, Naruto couldn''t help laughing out, it was almost holding his stomach out loud. In the end, Xiao Nan didn''t say a word, just stared at Naruto with the eyes of the dead, and her mouth didn''t move. Naruto felt a bit silly, stopped laughing, and let go of the meat on Xiaonan''s face, saying quietly. "I still say my purpose. I really want to get you, not because of Nagato, but myself. You are the last girl I want. With your words, I will definitely dream and laugh. So whether it''s grabbing or threatening, I will get your heart and let you truly belong to me. " Talking about Naruto''s face turned into a serious expression, lowered his head to look at Xiao Nan with his eyes, but found no fluctuations in her eyes. Naruto sighed softly, and Xiaonan really felt like iron. In fact, when Naruto said this sentence, Xiao Nan did speed up a heart, but unfortunately it was just a moment, and immediately restored peace. Naruto calmed down the inner commotion, stretched out two hands to hold Xiao Nan''s palm, and held it tightly, as if he wanted to use the heat in his palm to go to Wen Xiao Nan''s palm. His face returned to calm, with that common smile "Is it cold? Promise me to be my little wife. I will always help you cover your hands like this, and help you cover that cold heart. Even if you don''t like me now, we can take it slowly. Someday you will Like me, as long as you promise me not to leave with Nagato and stay with me, I will treat you well, and I will never touch you until you don''t like me. " That smile is indeed very handsome. If it is an ordinary girl, the girl like Sakura in the past, she will be instantly fascinated by Naruto. Xiao Nan looked up at Naruto, flashing something strange in his eyes. Naruto''s words were very sincere, especially the smile, and he saw that he was from the heart. Even if his heart was like iron, Xiao Nan''s heart moved. A powerful person like Naruto said that he would always be protected, and would wait slowly, so Xiao Nan''s heart touched, but unfortunately soon cooled down again. Turning his head away and staring at Naruto''s sincere gaze, Xiao Nan looked at the rain aside and opened the two delicate mouths. "Do you know why it rains all year round, because this country has been suffering, this is the tears of this country, Naruto, what are you living for?" As if talking to himself, Xiao Nan didn''t go to see Naruto, but just pulled his right hand from Naruto''s palm, and then the drizzle on the sky. Naruto stared directly at Xiao Nan, the corner of his mouth curved an arc, and said with a smile on his face. "Your words are the same as Nagato. I said long ago to live for myself and to love my woman." Xiao Nan looked at Naruto coldly and didn''t speak. This time he didn''t even open his mouth. He stared indifferently like a cold stone. Naruto looked up at the rain around him and said with a smile. "You say this is the tears of this country, it should be the tears in your own heart. Well, I will help you dispel these so-called tears." Fly up into the sky, Naruto rushed up, his body turned into a red light, took a long line, and rushed into the dark clouds in the sky. Xiao Nan frowned, the wings behind her were dancing, looking at Naruto in the sky, she didn''t understand what Naruto was going to do, she wanted to find herself dead. The thunder and lightning in the dark clouds are not comparable to ordinary people, and it is impossible to disperse the dark clouds of the entire country of rain. Chapter 474： : Breaking the clouds for you The country of rain is so wide, if ninjutsu can really dispel it, it will clear up long ago. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Xiao Nan looked at Naruto penetrating into the dark clouds of the sky, only thinking that she was looking for death. She didn''t want to care about such a death-seeking guy, and she would leave as soon as she turned her head. And at the moment when Xiao Nan turned his head, Naruto''s voice of Ninjutsu came over. The loud buzz made Xiao Nan''s body tremble, turned his head and looked at the sky. I saw that dark cloud with a flash of thunder. It may be that Naruto encountered a thunder and lightning, but it was not dead. With an s-class thunderbolt, Naruto doesn''t have to be afraid of this kind of thunder. Nature''s thunder and lightning will only become his nourishment to supplement Chakra, standing in the dark cloud, Naruto''s hands are printed, and three woods are directly divided. avatar. 4 Naruto in 4 different directions, printed with both hands, turned on the Nine-tailed state, 4 Naruto incarnates into the Nine-tailed state, and the figure covered by the demon fox feather coat was clearly visible to Xiao Nan. Naruto, who said nothing, directly condensed Chakra, stretched out 9 tails, squeezed the liquid red chakras together, and turned them into a high-solubility Chakra black ball. The size of the black ball is like a small ball. mountain peak. The black ball shrank abruptly and became the size of a small marble, and Naruto spit it in. All four small marbles were eaten into the mouth, and the power of that mouth, the sky and the ground were shaking, and the sharp sound rang through thousands of miles. With a buzz, the red rays in his mouth were sprayed out by Naruto, and the thin strip was as thick as the bowl mouth, rushing forward fiercely, rushing to an invisible place, or a straight line. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The dark clouds above the sky were breached in an instant, and Naruto struck it with a full blow. The power of this tail cannon was unstoppable. It was ruined to break the dark clouds. Such a horrible blow was a big tube. It''s impossible to catch at night. The four red rays have the power to destroy the mountain peaks. When they touch the cloud, they are directly smashed, and the dark clouds disappear instantly. A ray of sunlight fell down, and the dazzling sun finally appeared above the sky. All dark clouds disappear, let alone the country of rain. Even the country of fire, even the dark clouds of Naruto''s move will disappear. The sun was dazzling and shone on Xiao Nan''s face. The pathologically white face had a faint red glow, and couldn''t help raising his hands to protect his forehead, watching the Naruto who was still spraying the tail cannon. . Xiao Nanxin was shocked. This terrifying strength is something she has never seen before. If it is now the Second Ninja War, maybe Naruto can really change the world, no, maybe it s not certain. . The power of this trick is already invincible, and the huge and thick Chakra is a hundred times less, she can''t bear it. At this moment, Xiao Nan''s heart was shaken. She finally understood the meaning of Naruto. No matter whether it was the country of rain or the top five nations, no one could stop Naruto from living for herself. No one can withstand the strength of Naruto''s attack. Tens of thousands of troops may be ashes before Naruto. Looking up at the dazzling sunlight, Xiao Nan, who had never felt the sunlight, could not help discovering that the sunlight was so warm that it warmed into her heart and shone in her cold heart. The corner of the mouth curved from an arc, Xiao Nan couldn''t help showing a smile, a pure and beautiful smile, coupled with the sun shining from the sky, reflecting the girl with wings, like a real angel, the smile was like Beautiful angel. At this moment, the kingdom of rain shook. Some ninjas who had been hiding in the dark never looked up to the sun. They did not know who was such a big hand. The clouds that accumulated throughout the year were broken. powerful. These people will not understand that those who have broken the dark clouds and changed the fate of the entire country are only for one person, for one girl. Turning his head away from looking at his masterpiece, Naruto noticed Xiao Nan''s angel''s smile, and his heart moved, and he could not help but desecrate the angel. Naruto is the one who thinks and does it. He won''t consider other things at all. He lowers his body, dives, and flies towards Xiaonan. I wanted to hold Xiaonan''s waistline in my arms, the waist was very thin, and the white meat was soft. Naruto holding the back of Xiao Nan in one hand, bowed her head and kissed it fiercely, once again taking Xiao Nan''s lips. Xiao Nan didn''t have much resistance this time. A person who has the ability to change the whole world and has the power to prevent the world from affecting him, her kiss is nothing. I believe no girl is not craving for Naruto''s kiss, which makes Xiao Nan feel a little excited. Can''t help but stretch out his hands, hugging Naruto''s waist, modeled on Naruto''s wide back, straight back, very determined, thinking of giving his first kiss to someone who can change the world, Xiao Nan''s illness White blushed, two faint blushes, hidden deep. Naruto looked up and noticed the ruddy of Xiao Nan''s face, his heart moved, there was no reason to be happy, and he understood that Xiao Nan''s heart was melting. Now he can hit the iron while he is hot. Around the small waist of Xiaonan, the two people hugged intimately, Naruto opened his mouth but couldn''t speak, because he didn''t know what to use to touch Xiao Nan''s melting heart. There was a moment of silence, no one let go first, the momentum seemed very ambiguous. Xiao Nan looked up at Naruto, and unconsciously felt that the boy was very interesting. He started to say so much love, but now he couldn''t open his mouth. He smiled at Xiao Nan, the smile was more beautiful than that of flowers. That pure and beautiful smile melted any ice. Naruto bowed his head and wanted to kiss again, but Xiao Nan stretched out a hand and stopped in Naruto''s expression, with a little expression in his eyes, it was an excited look. Xiaonan''s words passed to Naruto''s ears. "Can you promise me to help me cure Nagato? If you can heal Nagato, I can give you my heart now, help you kill anyone, and help you do anything." Looking at Naruto, Xiao Nan''s eyes are not only urgent, but also some flames of love. Naruto stretched out a thin white palm that held Xiao Nan''s hand over her mouth and said with a bitter smile "I can only say that this is a try. I don''t know of any ninjutsu that can save people whose life is about to end because of disease. You don''t want me to use the natural reincarnation technique?" Chapter 475： : Sacrifice of Nagato Xiao Nan''s body shook, and there was a look of fear in his eyes. The delicate body shook slightly because of fear, stretched out a hand, grabbed Naruto''s clothes, looked up at him and said "Don''t, don''t die, I don''t want to see the person I like die, you didn''t say, you will take good care of me, I don''t want you to die. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Crying like a child, tears flowed out of Xiao Nan''s eyes, the kind nature was revealed, the ice cubes in his heart melted, and crying Xiao Nan had a pitiful expression, holding Naruto''s hand tightly. No matter what the purpose of Naruto is, Xiao Nan is attracted to Naruto. She is just a girl. Even after going through so many battles and life and death, it is a pity that she is only a girl in the end. She has a girl''s weakness in her heart and is unique to girls. Want to get married and want to be liked. These feelings were suppressed, because the death of the first love was all suppressed, and Naruto did fill it all, whether it was to win her first kiss or to tease her, it always made Xiao Nan''s girl feel a little proud. Being liked will make a girl proud, and this person is still a very powerful person. The proudness of that person will be a little affectionate. Naruto''s reputation and strength to like her is more than she likes. Especially when seeing Naruto cut through the dark clouds for her, the overbearing and gentle strength made Xiao Nanfang intoxicated. Now Naruto s figure is completely filled in Xiao Nan s heart. Perhaps in Xiao Nan s heart, Nagato s friend is not as good as Naruto s, so she does nt want Naruto s life to change Nagato s life. Dare to think. Naruto noticed Xiao Nan''s worry, smiled, stretched out a hand, gently wiped the tears in the corner of Xiao Nan, said with a smile "I can only try it for you. I don''t know what it is like. After all, I have never tried to use medical treatment to treat people who are about to die." Xiao Nan nodded, with some excitement, watching Naruto saying "Anyway, as long as you can help me, I promise you to be your wife. No matter how many girls you have, I will not regret it. Even if you don''t like me in the future, I will leave by myself without disturbing you. novelhall.com " Pure and selfless love, there is nothing else in Xiao Nan''s eyes, and no impurities are clean. Naruto has a warmth in his heart, stretched out a hand to mold Xiao Nan''s head, said with a smile "Fool, how could I not want you, every girl I like, I will definitely take care of you forever." Xiao Nan nodded and looked at Naruto with a grateful gaze, saying "Well, I believe in you. You are my second favorite and I really like it. I can do anything for you, no matter who you want to kill, or your shield." Stretching his neck, Xiao Nan gently printed on Naruto''s lips. It was soft and shy, and he printed a sweet kiss. Xiao Nan''s face was flushed, not much different from a real little girl, but her bold gaze dared to look directly at Naruto. Naruto smiled slightly, stretched out a hand and pinched Xiao Nan''s chin, bowed his head and kissed, a very passionate kiss, let Xiao Nan understand what a kiss is. Xiao Nan''s face was red and shy, because of the shyness, her body shrank to Naruto''s body, her hands clinging to Naruto''s back, her white palms tightened, and her whole body was a little tight, like it was the first time. At this moment, the long gate under a tall tower was observing Naruto and Xiaonan. At this time, Xiaonan had never seen him before, and he also understood that Xiaonan had been captured by Naruto, and his wish was over. The body slowly sinks, and Nagato''s head gradually sinks into the ground. At that moment, he couldn''t help whispering. "Naruto, you must be good to Xiao Nan." Entering the ground, the long door moved in one direction. A closed room, without any exits or entrances. One of the horned women was sitting on a large bed, her eyes opened wide, and she looked at the soil ahead. The soil shook for a while, and a person came out of it. It was Nagato, who looked at Datong Muhui Ye indifferently. "I won''t let you start an infinite monthly reading, I will know you personally." It took a lot of effort to finish the sentence, and Nagato clasped his hands together, and a psychic art. Six fumes of smoke erupted, and six Penn appeared, and the six were staring coldly at the big tube Muhui night in front. With a calm face, Muhui Ye said coldly. "Nagato, it looks like you have changed too, and you have changed for a woman. You are so disappointed." Above the head, the nine-hooks jade reincarnation opened for a moment, the six penn pendants moved, and a bunch of hands in Tiandao wanted to seal the big tube Muhuiye with the star burst. The other five, each holding a weapon or fist, smashed into Datong Muhui Ye. The big tube Mu Huiye''s expression remained unchanged, and he was wrapped in a stone in front of him. He still had that cold expression without saying a word or ending. The surrounding space was shaking for a while, and a few cracks appeared in the air. Numerous snowflakes spewed out of the cracks. The snow fell on the heavenly body and frozen him. All 6 Penn were frozen into ice cubes, and the ice cubes were shaking and there were signs of breaking. The surrounding space shook again this time, and some submerged water flowed up from the ground, with strong corrosive seawater. All six of the six ice blocks were swallowed up. There were no waves at all, they were directly turned into bones, and they were corroded into skeletons. The pupil of Nagato enlarged, jumping in the air, watching Dahui Muhui Ye next to the wall, said indifferently. "Even if I can''t kill you, Naruto will kill you." Datong Muhui Ye frowned, waved her hand, and said nothing, shot several bones directly from the palm of her hand, and could not hide by virtue of Nagato''s body that was about to end. The bones sank into the body, and it was too late to detect a trace of fear. A trace of cracks appeared in the whole body, and Nagato''s body cracked directly like a stone. Before his death, his eyes were staring at the big tube Muhuiye. Seeing that Nagato turned into powder, Datong Muhui Ye frowned, and quietly murmured. "There are still ten days left to complete the restoration. Now Naruto cannot find it." The body shook for a while, and a crack appeared out of thin air. Using the space transfer technique similar to that with soil, Datong Muhui moved the place again. And the death of Nagato, Xiao Nan and Naruto are still unknown, at this time Xiao Nan is quietly in Naruto''s sweet words. Naruto was recognized in my heart, and the love story I said now was different from before. Xiao Nan''s angel smile appeared in front of Naruto from time to time. It was the shy smile of the pure little girl. Never heard of any love words, only knew that Xiao Nan, who was beating and killing, blushed and covered her mouth with a smirk and smiled. Chapter 476： : Xiao Nans Return After Yu Xiaonan talked for a while, Naruto took her to the Nagato and went to the basement below the tower. What he saw at first glance was an empty room without a figure. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Xiao Nan froze and immediately understood what was going on. As a result, Nana just rushed over and stopped. Nana looked calmly at Xiao Nan and said "Nagato is dead and killed by Datong Muhui Ye." Xiao Nan frowned and looked directly at the girl, silent, the expression was very unfriendly, and she made it clear that she didn''t believe it. Nana didn''t care what Xiao Nan thought. She just turned to look at Naruto, and a gentle smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. "Brother Naruto, what you used to tell me to stir up the Ninja War has been completed, and now the Kingdom of Water and the Kingdom of Thunder no longer exist." Naruto nodded his head, um, and closed his eyes immediately to check the breath of Nagato. Obviously, it was not available in several countries. This situation clearly shows that Nami was right. Before long, Naruto said to Xiao Nan "Nagato is dead. Neither the country of rain nor the neighbors have his breath. Most importantly, the breath of the six Penn is gone." Xiao Nan turned his head to look at Naruto. The expression was bewildered. The deep-hearted Fang Xin had no doubt at all. Thinking of leaving the gate, the tears in Xiao Nan''s eyes shed, and she cried silently, indeed a strong girl. Naruto stepped forward with a serious expression and gently held Xiao Nanlou in his arms, comforting a few words in a small voice. Xiao Nan held out his arms and held Naruto''s back, crying silently, without the sound of sobbing. It was just a tremor on that shoulder, which showed Xiao Nan''s sadness. The two of them paused for a while, and no one spoke for a while. Nana stood silently, and knew very well that at this time, it was necessary to give Xiao Nan a good cry. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Time passed minute by minute, from the tenderness of the body sobbing and sobbing to the last teardrops falling, Xiao Nan was crying like a child. After crying for half an hour, the eyes were a little red and swollen and then stopped. From Naruto''s shoulders, he raised his head with tears in the corners of his eyes and hung a pure face that day, with a different flavor. Naruto couldn''t help but hold Xiao Nan''s face up, and gently kissed the crystal tears with his lips. Xiao Nan''s face turned red, and Nami looked a little shy because she was aside. She blushed and pushed Naruto''s face with her little hand, and said softly "Naruto, I''m fine. Let''s go back. Nagato will never escape death. I understand that maybe one day I will think of Nagato." Looking up at Naruto, there was a sad expression in Xiao Nan''s eyes, and the heart still didn''t let go. Naruto stared at Xiao Nan''s bleak look, and said with a faint smile "I can''t let you die. From now on, no one can kill you." That confident look made Xiao Nanfang intoxicated, and stretched out some cold hands, holding Naruto''s cheek, and squeezed out a smile. "I believe Naruto, you have such a thing, and I don''t want to die, I want to be with you forever and always be by your side." Xiao Nan, who smiled happily, matched her cheek with tear marks, and had a very cute feeling. Naruto couldn''t help but want to kiss Xiao Nan''s lips, but was covered by Xiao Nan''s hand, feeling the thinness of the palm, Naruto could not help kissing in the center of Xiao Nan''s palm. Xiao Nan''s palm was itchy, and she pulled it back like a snake bite, realizing that she was too big and a little embarrassed. She could not help but stare at Naruto with a red face, round eyes and a delicate face a feeling of. There is a range of beeps at the corners of his mouth, and he said quietly "Naruto, can you be quiet these days, wait for me to figure it out, I will give you everything." The voice was soft and small at the end, if it wasn''t for Naruto and non-human Chakra, I wouldn''t have heard it. Naruto, who smiled slightly, didn''t care much, rubbed Xiaonan''s cheek with both hands and said with a smile "I said earlier, no matter how long, I will wait for you quietly, and now you don''t want to run away." Xiao Nan blushed, nodded her head slightly, and looked up with a lot of **** in her eyes. Unfortunately, Nagato''s death still made her unable to let it go. She only thought that she was driving Nagato herself. Xiao Nan was also afraid of Naruto to become a long Door, her fragile heart could not stand it anymore and the people around her left. Naruto took Xiao Nan''s palm and turned his head to Nana "By the way, everything is settled, and I also fulfilled my promise, Nami, come home with me." Did Nami smile sweetly, reached out and held Naruto''s palm, and showed a very happy smile. "Brother Naruto, I have been waiting for this day from the beginning." In Nami''s smiling face, she saw sincerity. Naruto didn''t stay in the country of rain for a long time, and now there is only Datong Muhui Ye alone. In the end, this man must be the only one who can fight it. Armed with Xiao Nan and Nami, Naruto went straight to Kimye Village. Through the country of rain shrouded in sunlight, Xiao Nan, holding Naruto, glanced back, watching the masterpiece left by Naruto in the sky for her. It was a dark cloud that was torn by human beings. It surrounded the country of the rain. The broken dark clouds were scattered, and it was impossible to condense again. Xiao Nanfang''s heart was sweet for a while, and she turned to glance at the Naruto who was on her way and raised her head and kissed Naruto''s cheek. Along with Xiangfeng Naruto''s discovery that he had been attacked, he couldn''t help but glance at Xiao Nan, and at first glance he saw the appearance of the little girl shyly buried in his chest. Naruto with a big heart in his heart really wanted to stage an 18x picture in this sky. But for Xiao Nan''s agreement, Naruto still forcibly suppressed the commotion in his heart. Speeding up, Naruto flew towards Muye Village like the speed of light. Relying on Naruto''s speed of light, it can be reached in less than 2 hours. From a height of 1,000 meters, it slowly descends, looking at a large yard covering an area of ??1,000 square meters on the ground, showing a faint smile. Xiao Nan blinked and looked at the wooden leaf village below, clinging to Naruto''s hand tightly, whispering "Naruto, will the people in Muye Village drive me away." Looking up at this Naruto, Xiao Nan''s eyes are a bit scared. Now Naruto''s figure is completely filled with her heart. If she is not accepted by Muye Village, she may not be accepted by Naruto. She just feels it when she thinks about it. Afraid. Naruto chuckled and stared at Xiao Nan. "No one will rush you. If someone dares to bully you, you tell me that I will destroy his entire family." Xiao Nanfang was intoxicated for a while, showing a smile, and a sweet smile was a pure little girl. There was a moment of pity in Naruto''s heart, and she liked it from the bottom of her heart. Chapter 477： : The Great Harem of Konoha With the two girls down on the ground, after a while, Sakura and Ino and others gathered around. Seeing Xiao Nan''s figure, Gang''s hand frowned, pondering for a while, and immediately surprised Xiao Nan''s true identity. One of Xiao''s founders, Tsunade''s face was a bit ugly, and looking at Naruto, he complained a little bit about why he brought such a dangerous person back. Xiao Nan saw that Tsunade''s face wasn''t right, and he walked forward nicely and bowed. "Sister Tsunade, I''m no longer a member of Xiao, I''m willing to give up everything for Naruto." Sincere eyes made Tsunade stunned, and then she was a little embarrassed. She could understand that Xiao Nan was sincere, and said with a shameful smile on her head. "Since you called me an elder sister, then everything else is fine. As long as you can focus on Naruto, I will not say anything. Would you like to see my sister Xiao Nan?" Xiao Nan blinked her pure eyes and said with a pout. "Well, if Master Lai also says, I will have time to see with Naruto Jun in the future." Tsunade smiled, and was very bold to grab Xiao Nan''s hand and said "Sister Xiaonan said so, and I have nothing to say. Welcome sister Xiaonan." Xiao Nan had a kind of warmth in her heart. Tsunade''s sincerity was something she hadn''t realized for a long time. She knew who gave it all, which is her favorite Naruto man now. The girls chatted for a while, Naruto introduced Nana and Xiaonan to the girls, and when they saw the black soil and Zhao Meiming coming out of the room, they were obviously noisy inside and outside the room. Come and see the situation. The pace of the two girls is very light. It should be the reason that the stimulus was too great last night and has not recovered yet. According to Naruto''s physical strength, it is just a cow. An excited cow has ploughed the land in the middle of the night. How can these two small fields not be damaged a little. Seeing that the two girls'' faces were a bit bitter, Naruto stepped forward and hugged the two girls in their arms. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Zhao Meiming didn''t have much struggle, but her face was a little blushed. Black soil couldn''t lift his head even more ashamed, and just wanted to bury that cheek in Naruto''s chest. Naruto chuckled and said "Two wives, let me treat you guys." Zhao Meiming and Black Earth looked up at Naruto, her cheeks flushed, and she just wanted to find a place to drill into. I hugged two shy beauties, Naruto entered the room and started to heal. The first treatment is half a day. No one knows what the treatment was, but only the sound of blaming, which was originally cowardly, and the sound of panting in the end. The sound of the black soil is very thick, and it is a bit open, the sound of the barking is straight and not much contrived. But according to Meiming, the sound of Jiao Didi, thin and soft, hooks the soul in people''s hearts. Xiaoying listened with red ears and red ears, and whispered a few naruto perverts before she gave up, turned to look at Xiaonan and Nami, and found that both had a very inexplicable expression on their faces. Xiao Nan was puzzled as he looked at Tsunade. "Sister Tsunade, what is Naruto doing?" Tsunade blushed, and for a moment didn''t know how to answer, so he had to say "Naruto is helping Shuiying rub his shoulders." Nana raised her ears aside and listened for a while, turning her head to face Tsunade, and asked cleverly. "Rubbing your shoulders, is it so loud?" Tsunade''s face sank for a moment, and there was a feeling of wanting to cry. "Naruto, hooligan, stinky rogue, it''s really a hooligan to do this kind of thing in the daytime." But I ca nt say anything like that in the mouth. After all, Nami is too young. She really ca nt speak, so she has to change the subject. "Let''s leave that guy alone and go to the living room for tea." Forcibly taking away a few girls, Nana and Xiaonan didn''t ask them, but there was a curiosity on the faces of the two girls. If it wasn''t for Gangna''s hand, they might have broken in. ... In the afternoon, she got up from the beauty of Zhaomu, who turned into a slime, and Naruto cleaned up her clothes. She opened the door and walked out without disturbing the two girls. Heitu and Zhaomeiming are just mentally unsupported and do not consume much physical strength, because Naruto''s medical ninjutsu can restore physical strength, and by the way treat any injuries. This is exactly why Naruto dared to mess up. The main thing was when Meimei was being treated, because it was too comfortable and made a cry like a kitten, and the thin and delicate sound made Naruto suffer No, as a result, the black soil will suffer. However, the two girls like Naruto very much and behave very obediently. No matter how Naruto messes up, they are all submissive. Especially Zhao Meiming, almost tired of Naruto. If it wasn''t for Tsunade, maybe I''d sleep like this until tomorrow. Out of the room, I saw Tsurute with a smile on her face. Naruto stretched out her hands to pinch Tsuna''s waist, but she was gently avoided by Tsuna. Detecting Naruto''s unpleasantness, Tsunade''s face turned red, but eventually he stepped forward obediently, holding Naruto''s arm in his hands, and squeezed it tightly on his chest. Say coquettishly "Naruto, okay, don''t get angry, you just come here to see the situation, you don''t want me to be ashamed in front of that guy." Naruto stretched out a hand and held the water snake waist of Tsunade and asked in confusion. "What is Master Shilai doing?" Tsunade didn''t push away Naruto''s hand, but her cheeks were slightly ashamed, and Naruto walked towards the living room and said while walking. "Since there have been reports about you from the land of the land and the country of the wind, you came here by yourself. As a result, you saw Xiao Nan and Naruto. Guess what the look of Xiao Nan from the time you saw." Naruto''s mind didn''t think of the person who was shocked to drop his chin, and he couldn''t help but feel funny. "I''ll go and see for myself, don''t let two people fight." Holding Naruto with Tsunade, as soon as he turned his head, he saw the situation in the room. As he had expected, he was really dumbfounded. Holding a cup of tea, the tea cup was empty. The hot tea was poured on my feet and I didn''t notice it. I just opened my mouth and looked at Xiao Nan. Xiao Nan''s expression was very calm. Xiao Nan, with a paper flower, stood in front of Zilai and said with a smile. "Master Lai, don''t come here." I was also shocked, and a scream broke out. I covered my feet and jumped up and down. I saw Naruto coming in and shouted. "Naruto, is this Xiao Nan, why is she here?" Some excited Tap also stuttered two stammer. Naruto looked at Zilai calmly, and before speaking, Xiao Nan interjected. "Master Lai, I am already Naruto''s wife, Naruto is my favorite person." Zilai also turned to look at Xiaonan. The expression changed from shock to surprise first. A face instantly changed into a very happy look. She was also very emotional about Xiaonan Zilai. "Xiao Nan, where is the guy in Nagato, has that guy come over?" Chapter 478： : Meng Mengs Xiaonan Hearing Nagato, Xiao Nan''s expression was a little frustrated, and he restored that unique indifference and said "Nagato is dead. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Text. Net" Since he was still asleep, his face showed a sad look, and he couldn''t help but stretch out a hand to put on Xiao Nan''s head. "Stupid girl, Nagato doesn''t blame you. This is the way you walked by yourself. No one can blame you." He sighed softly, and he was ready to comfort him a few more times. As a result, Xiao Nan''s face changed, and the unreasonable one raised her foot and pointed at Tieyi''s belly, which was a foot. Hidden in the right foot of that Xiaozhi''s robe, there was no precaution for him. He didn''t understand what Xiao Nan did at all, and his whole body was kicked and flew out, hitting the wooden wall, and slamming onto the lawn. Xiao Nan''s face was very indifferent, like the queen, he looked down and said "Master Lai, I call you Master, it''s for Naruto Jun face, don''t pretend to be in front of me, and don''t touch me, be careful I kill you." From the beginning, he looked at Xiao Nan with tears and tears, and slowly got up with the pain of kicking his stomach. The face became a bitter gourd. I really didn''t dare to move forward anymore, I could only focus on Naruto. Looking at Naruto with her arms around Tsunade, she was really depressed. She was kicked, and Naruto didn''t even help. The smiling expression was obviously optimistic. Since then, he had to turn his eyes to Tsunade, who originally wanted Tsunade to help mediate. Unexpectedly, Tsunade''s blushing face flickered at her, revealing a gloat. "Since I came, I didn''t expect you to have such a time." Unconscious Tsunabe laughed secretly. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network He has been depressed for a long time, and he now understands that Naruto''s girl is really a person with more personality than one, namely Sakura and Ino. The two girls who have reached the elite''s endurance often throw out tasks to accompany People, he dare not command. And Naruto glanced at the broken wall, shook his head and let go of Gangshou, facing Xiao Nan, frowning and just about to speak. Xiao Nan showed a pitiful appearance, and without waiting for Naruto to speak, he ran forward, held Naruto''s palm, and said with a mild tone. "Sorry Naruto, I broke the wall." Naruto moulded Xiao Nan''s head and said with sigh "Forget it, be careful next time." I have a feeling of wanting to vomit blood, but he has been slightly injured now, but he just blame the wall, and he has no desire to stay. Staying in Naruto''s house, these really scary girls might really accidentally remove his bones. He said hello and let Naruto come to see him tomorrow. Since he was in a hurry to leave, he has already had a terrible chest pain. If he wants to see a medical ninja, he is really afraid of being injured by Xiao Nan. Because Xiao Nan now apparently shows a good-looking baby only in front of Naruto. In front of others, it is a former indifferent expression. Even if she smiles, she can clearly feel the cold air radiating from her body. He has also left, and Naruto hasn''t bothered much. Instead, he pulls Xiaonan and whispered, saying those sweet words I love you. Xiao Nan is more important than Naruto in Naruto''s heart. He will not blame Xiao Nan. To outsiders, Naruto is an absolute guard. Yu Xiaonan talked for a while, and several people parted. Since Naruto promised not to touch Xiao Nan, there was no night attack. He still knew to take it slowly, so that Xiao Nan would never be able to do without him, and these all need time to accumulate, and the love accumulated through time is the most perfect. ... In the early morning of the second day, Naruto came to the place agreed by Taeya early. Today is a leisure day, so the two did not meet in the Naruto building. I came to accompany the wine house, and I drank a lot of wine. "Naruto, play as much as you want, eat and drink, and the cost is all on me, hahaha." Naruto has a black line on his forehead, looking at a large amount of money, and shook his head. This guy must have wasted countless public funds. It is really a big scourge. If it was not for the title of San Ni, it would have been long Rushed down. Rejecting the aunt-level woman with two hearts in her eyes, Naruto also said in the face of Zilai "Master Lai, you said yesterday that you asked me to talk about the land of the land and the land of the water. What is it?" He is also a drunken man, and the woman in his arms is obviously more curious about Naruto than Taru. Naruto, a young sixth generation head, has a much higher reputation than San Ren. In this regard, the army of the retreating wind country made no one dare not to underestimate Naruto, nor dare to say a word. People in Muye Village changed from previous worship to respect. And those under 18 are the princes in the hearts of many girls. Of course, other people look at Naruto. Naruto doesn''t necessarily look at them. They have no interest in ordinary girls. He also took a sip of wine and looked at Naruto with a drunk red face. "I just want to tell you that the relationship between the country of the wind and the country of the land has collapsed, and now it is barely maintaining a friendly relationship. Maybe one day, the country of the wind will send someone to invite you to help them destroy the country of the country. Temari is the land of the wind, and black earth is the land of the earth. They all seem to be your girls. Naruto, I do nt know which one would you help at that time? " Naruto smiled softly, and said it without thinking "No one helps, and my two girls are unlikely to ask me for help. Temari and Black Earth are my women and no longer belong to any country." Zi Lai also stared at Naruto tightly, looking at Naruto''s confident expression, and couldn''t help laughing. "Sure enough, it''s you Naruto, okay, now we''re talking about business." With a wave of his hand, he has also kicked out those dusty women. A few aunts and women went out in a very grieved manner, and did not forget to throw a wink at Naruto while going out. Unfortunately, Naruto didn''t even turn his head. Looking at Zilai from start to finish, waited until everyone was gone. Zi Lai also knotted his hands, patted on the ground, and a psychic operation. A cloud of smoke erupted throughout the room, and the room became a piece of meat. The meat was creeping, obviously inside the frog''s belly. Ziya also looked very seriously at Naruto. "Naruto, now we don''t have anyone to bother." Naruto frowned, and I was a little skeptical that the origin was also controlled by Datong Muhui Ye, but this is obviously not possible. Datong Muhui Ye is coming to Muye Village and will not hide from the girls of Xin Xin Reincarnation eyes and more than a dozen s-class wooden puppets above the sky. Looking at it from the solemn look, Naruto said humblely. "What does Master Zi have to talk about, is it about women, or about wine?" He also shook his head, his face was straight, and he looked at Naruto with a very serious expression. "Naruto, is Nagato''s death related to you, and what exactly do you want to do, one will help the country of the wind, the other will help the country of the land, even the water shadow is your wife, and now Xiaonan wants to Why are you doing this? " Chapter 479： : Conversation with Suzuya Naruto put away the lazy expression, sitting on the sofa and gently tilting his head, with a smile on his face and squinting. "Master Lai, what exactly do you want to say, and make it clear what you want to ask?" Suzui''s seriousness on his face slowly disappeared and returned to normal. "Well, let me explain to you the point. Now the Kingdom of Thunder and the Kingdom of Water are destroyed, many families are broken up, many ordinary people have lost their place to live, and the situation of the Kingdom of Land and the Kingdom of Wind is not the same. Okay, many battles, the casualties on both sides are very heavy. Naruto, you should understand what I want to say, now only the country of fire is still relatively good. Unfortunately, this is temporary, and it is likely that the country of fire will also want thunder. The country is the same. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website " Keeping an eye on Naruto, he also said that he usually closed his mouth, staring at him with a gaze, waiting for Naruto''s conversation. Naruto smiled lightly and said with a smile "It''s my shit." The cynical smile, accompanied by the slightly mature face, made Pan also a little nervous. He really didn''t know what Naruto was thinking. Now there are many hidden dangers in the country of fire. The most important world is turbulent. The only one that is still intact is the country of fire. Many lonely orphans have lost their loved ones during the war. Thinking of this, a bitter smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, and he said mildly in the face of Naruto "Naruto, you really plan to just do nothing and do nothing. Let the land of the land and the land of the wind fight for your life. Then the whole country is full of orphans left by war. This world will never be there again. bright." Naruto sat straight in front of him, looking straight at Yari, smiling lightly. "Let''s say it, in fact, I have a way to solve it all. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, and Internet He was also puzzled, and looked nervously at Naruto and asked. "any solution?" Naruto stretched out a finger and said with an evil smile "All five nations have become one country. There is no country of fire, country of water, country of water, country of wind, and country of thunder." She also looked at Naruto in shock, staring hard, and swallowed her throat. "How to do it?" Naruto laughed, and saw something funny, and said with a laugh "Master Lai, you should know better than me. The union of the five powers is very simple. If you don''t obey, fight until you serve them." He also frowned deeply, and said with a trembling voice. "This is not quite right. If we proactively provoke fighting, there will only be more deaths and more orphans." Naruto''s face sank, and he was impatiently staring at the tap and fell down. "Master Lai, there is not much time left now. I can tell you a very important secret. The first person to have Chakra, that is, the big tube Muhui Ye is resurrected. She resurrected with the help of her spotted body. , Ready to launch infinite monthly reading, you should understand the horror of this jutsu. " I was shocked in my heart, startled, could not help crying "Unlimited month reading, isn''t the big tube Muhui Ye born in the **** tree? I remember the toad fairy said that when there was no Chakra long ago, there was only one **** tree, and the big tree came out of the **** tree. In the evening, Dahui Muhui Ye stole the fruits of the **** tree in order to quell the war and became the first person to own Chakra, and also had both the white eye and the writing eye. Naruto nodded and said solemnly. "Since you''ve come to understand it, I''ll just say that Nagato died in the hands of Datong Muhui Ye, and where the guy is hiding, I don''t know. My clone has been looking for her, and the result has been I haven''t found that I may not be able to stop reading in infinite months. There is definitely not much time. In order to have the energy of the other guy, now all countries must stop fighting. In case I hit Muye Village, I don''t have that much time to manage. " He has never doubted Naruto''s words. With Naruto''s solemn expression, he also knows that time is really urgent. Originally, it was someone who had come through several battles in the Ninja Realm. He also wanted to be a thinker. After thinking about it for 3 minutes, he nodded. "Never mind, Naruto, the hope of Muye Village will be given to you, and the future of the entire Ninja community will be given to you." Naruto nodded, and a dark smile appeared inside, but a serious expression appeared on the surface. "All this matter is left to me to handle by myself, but the outcome and the final result are all up to me. The master of the self-reliance must fully support me." He also nodded at Naruto without much thought. Seeing Sui nodded, Naruto showed a weird smile. If Sui didn''t agree, Sui Nai would be the end. As for how to make Sui step down, that is to force pressure. It is possible that Naruto will leave Muye Village directly, leave the country of fire, and create a country of his own. Now that he has promised, Naruto will abandon those other ideas and concentrate on how to make the country of wind and the country of land agree. Naruto knows very well that the two countries are very taboo about his strength now. There are 400-hundred psychic dogs. Naruto really has nothing to be afraid of, even if 10,000 troops are in front of him, he will not blink. . After getting Naruto''s answer, he also put away the inner wall of the toad and started drinking again. He chatted with Naruto without saying a word, all talking about insignificant things. Less than half an hour of conversation, Naruto rushed home, and there was not much time to read an infinite month. In order to quickly turn several countries into one, Naruto had to hurry up. Naruto, who came home, talked to Tsunade and others about talking to Sutra, while packing up some simple luggage, he said without a word. "Let''s go to the country of the wind first. If possible, I hope that both countries will be a little bit more interesting and agree with me. If not, I will use my strength." Tsunade frowned, with a serious expression. "Naruto, do you want me to accompany you? One more person and one helper." Some simple supplies were quickly packed. Naruto raised his head and moulded the smooth face of Shimonada''s hand with a smile. "No, the wife of Tsunade stayed at home, rest assured, I will be back in a few days." Chapter 480： : Five countries merger What Tsunade originally wanted to say, as a result, Xiao Nan, who was on the side, stepped forward and said, "Naruto, I''ll go with you. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Naruto refused with a smile, turned his head and walked towards the door, leaping up in the air, did not expect Xiao Nan to follow up, an indifferent expression, when Naruto''s words were at the ear. Xiao Nan, who turned into two paper wings behind him, closely followed Naruto, dancing his wings to show his greatest strength. Naruto smiled helplessly, said nothing, was trying to hug Xiao Nan to speed up, a shout came from behind him. Turning his head, Naruto was big, and Heitu hugged Zhao Meiming and followed. When he came to Naruto, Black Earth said in a strenuous manner. "Naruto, my grandpa, I can help you persuade." The so-called women''s university did not stay in the house, turning their arms outwards, and now the black soil is obviously facing Naruto. How can such a lovely black soil keep Naruto indifferent, holding out one hand to pull it over, holding Zhao Meiming in one hand, holding the black soil in one hand, and firmly holding her arms, two nephrite in her arms. Let Naruto be dark for a while, especially when a protruding part of the girl''s body rubs against the body, the soft and silky feeling is refreshing. However, Heitu and Zhao Meiming did not have much resistance. They gave their bodies to Naruto''s two girls, which was absolutely heartfelt to Naruto. Holding Naruto''s body, she said with a smile on Meiming''s face. "Naruto, the kingdom of water, I still have a little prestige. I can help you convene. If you want to unite the five countries, maybe you will get the full support of the displaced and ninja nations of the country of water and thunder, many people. But not even home. " Naruto understands what Mei Meiming said, and he thought in his heart that it would be best to combine the kingdom of mines with the kingdom of water. Most ninjas would come to rely on people with his strength. This era is turbulent and unreliable. Protection of strength, they are just lingering ants. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website There is no more nonsense, Naruto promised a few girls to follow, while flying slowly according to Mei Meiming and Black Earth, called out the strongest system. A glance at Chakra Practicing Dan, now there are 23,000 Chakra Practicing Dan, and the VIP experience has reached [95010000] There is still a long way to go before staring at Chakra Cultivation Dan, Naruto turned and said to the flying Xiaonan "Wait, let''s go down first." Xiao Nan turned his head to look at Naruto with a difference and nodded his head. There was no objection or inquiry. Holding the black soil and Zhaomeiming, Naruto fell down and landed on the ground, and Xiaonan followed him. Naruto didn''t think much about it, took out hundreds of Chakra cultivation alchemy and held it in his hands, watching the three girls say "These are chakra cultivation alchemy. What''s the use, you will understand if you eat it yourself." The three girls were surprised by Naruto''s sudden emergence of Chakra. Xiao Nan''s surprised expression flashed, without much suspicion, and she stretched out a hand and swallowed a chakra elixir without swallowing her brows. Naruto said with a smile "I didn''t expect his wife to trust me so much." This wife made Xiao Nan''s face flush, turned her head to look at Naruto, and restored the calm expression. "Naruto, I said that I will give you my heart. No matter what, I will definitely trust you." One by one, Xiao Nan swallowed Chakradan medicine into his stomach. Zhao Meiming and the black soil also ate into it. Naruto shared more than 4,500 pieces of Chakra cultivation alchemy. Among them, the black soil consumed nearly 2,000 pieces. After all, the strength of the black soil was the worst one. And Xiao Nan ate 1,500, bringing her Chakra to the Super Film level. Although she didn''t completely control it, her current strength is not comparable to the average film level. Among them, Zhao Meiming made the most progress. With Naruto''s more than one thousand Chakra cultivation alchemy, that strength has fully reached the super film level, and he has a good control of Chakra, which really surprised Naruto. Just put a few ninjutsu and control almost. This talent is also too embarrassing. The happy Naruto hugs Zhao Meiming directly, and kisses her in admiration. Covering her face, Zhao Meiming smiled and stared at Naruto with that watery eyes "Naruto, your thing is really good, now that the wind is in front of me, I am not afraid." Haha with a smile, Naruto put down Zhao Meiming, and took out the flying light and heavy rock art to Zhao Meiming to learn. Holding this cylinder-shaped scroll, Zhao Meiming asked nothing without doubt and grabbed it directly. When a light poured into Zhao Meiming''s body, she felt that little thing in her mind. Zhao Meiming looked at Naruto with a surprised expression and blinked with beautiful green eyes, but didn''t ask, just said with a sweet smile. "Thank Naruto husband." The soft voice was as warm as the call to bed. Holding Zhao Meiming''s hand, Naruto said to the black earth and Xiao Nan who were observing himself Chakra "Well, hurry up now, you must win the country of wind and the country of land within three days." The two girls answered, and they followed Naruto very nicely. Four of them flew towards the sky. Because a few of them were not fast, they rushed slowly. It takes a long time to reach the country of the wind, and Naruto is not too anxious. When chatting with a few girls along the way, she won''t feel that the time is too slow. During the half-day journey, Naruto hugged the three girls several times before arriving at Shayin Village, a country of wind. For the figure of Naruto, those ninjas were very afraid, and there was no scene of shouting to be killed, but families hurriedly closed the door, and some directly pulled the children into the room. For a moment, the slightly noisy Shayin Village became very quiet. Naruto stood in the sky, arms around his chest and looked down, revealing a faint smile, condensing Chakra, and called out "Who is in charge? Come out." The sound rushed far, shaking the land. At this time, a rickety body came out of a large dome, and Kanjiro, who was holding two crutches, saw Naruto, who was extremely jealous when he met the enemy, and yelled when he stretched out his fingers. It was difficult to hear the curse. Began to scold a little. Naruto''s brow frowned. As soon as he was about to make a move, Xiao Nan was faster than him. When he reached for his hand, he concentrated on the paper and rushed to Kanjiro. Unexpectedly, Xiao Nan''s concern for him really made Naruto happy. At the moment Kanjiro is still useful, he can''t let Xiao Nan kill. Shouted calmly to Xiao Nan "Wait, save him first," Xiao Nan''s body cushioned and stopped for a moment. The paper Changyu stopped one centimeter in front of Kanjiro''s nose. As long as he stretched it slightly, he could pierce his nose. The sweat of Kanjiro''s forehead ran down. This strange woman put a lot of pressure on him, and unconsciously swallowed. Kanjiro didn''t dare to say a word. Chapter 481： : The Fear of the Kingdom of the Wind Naruto''s figure slowly dropped, standing one meter above the ground, looking down at Kanjiro. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website When I saw Naruto, Kanjiro''s face was very ugly, he swallowed, and barely suppressed the anger in his heart. "Naruto, you dare to come, I love Luo has been killed by you, don''t you even want to let the wind country." Naruto smiled calmly "I''m not here to get in trouble. I just want the five nations to join together." There was a fire burning in Kanjiro, and Naruto killed so many of them. How could this hatred be put down, and I didn''t dare to abusive it, I could only suppress the anger, and said hoarsely. "Naruto, do you think we will listen to you. How many people died in the battle of the land of the kingdom, you should be very clear that Fengying was killed by you. We at Shayin Village do not welcome you." Naruto said with a smile "You can''t let it go. You only have two paths now. Either the whole country is destroyed or you promise me." Kanjiro said coldly "Naruto, what kind of tone do you say?" Naruto hasn''t spoken yet, Xiao Nan can''t stand it anymore, frowns and says to Naruto "Naruto, do you want me to kill him? This guy won''t listen to you at all. Don''t say too much to this kind of person." In front of Naruto, Xiao Nan is kind and in front of others, she can only be cruel. Naruto shook his head and motioned to Xiao Nan not to take a shot. Xiao Nan didn''t say much, just a word "Naruto, I listen to you." He obediently released the paper Changyu in his hand and retreated to Naruto. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Feeling relieved, Kanjiro breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Naruto''s eyes without fear, with a faint anger burning, said indifferently. "Naruto, I don''t want to say more than that. From now on, the country of the wind is not your friend, but your enemy." Naruto stared at Kanjiro, and couldn''t help but grin and say "Don''t let me say it a second time, it looks like it was a loss if you weren''t there last time, otherwise you wouldn''t say that." Hands clasped, Naruto shouted without saying a word "Spiritualism." Kanjiro was shocked and was about to throw away the crutch in his hand and make a defensive posture. A cloud of smoke exploded in the sky, and a loud noise rang, and a psychic dog weighing a ton of weight fell from the air, and the weight shook the ground of Shayin Village. Ten dogs and a hundred dogs kept falling, and the roaring sound was like an earthquake. Kanjiro who was watching was dumbfounded, staring at the hundreds of big dogs in front of him, his back full of cold sweat, his face showing a frightened expression. At this time, the ninjas in the village returned to a lively appearance, and every family came out of the house and held weapons in case the psychic dogs attacked. Unfortunately, they didn''t know that the general hidden weapon would only be hit by the sturdy leather bullet of the psychic dog, and no scar would be left. There was a panic in the wind country, and some villagers showed a scared expression, especially those who did not have any strength, and now they ca nt even run. Had Naruto suppressed the dogs and kept them from attacking, Shayin Village would have been destroyed. Looking at Naruto, Kanjiro felt a sense of fear, and now he understands that Naruto is not only a sixth generation, but also a demon, a real demon. That was the demon who destroyed their 2,000 army. Kanjiro was frightened. He did not dare to attack in the face of the giant dog that could swallow him. Now some houses in the village have been trampled by giant dogs, and those giant dogs just opened their mouths and exposed a sharp foot. Fangs, watching not moving around. Knowing that this was all about Naruto''s failure to order, Kanjiro swallowed, and said nervously. "Naruto, don''t mess around. If Temari knows that you destroyed Shayin Village, she won''t let you go." Naruto frowned, and said in a slightly upset tone "Don''t tell a woman something, Kanjiro, now I have shown you two ways, choose it by yourself. I only give you 10 seconds. After 10 seconds, I will let the psychic beasts attack, and I will remind you casually. , The strength of these dogs should be close to film-level characters. " If Kanjiro had no doubt about Naruto, the chakra of the psychic dog was very imposing. He could nt beat any of these monsters. Do nt mention nearly two hundred dogs. If they really rushed up, it would nt take them a day. Shadow Village will cease to exist. At this time, while Jiu Lang was having a difficult time, Chiyo''s mother-in-law rushed over from afar. The dull face was full of deepness. Looking at hundreds of big dogs, the wrinkles on his face became deeper. Seeing Naruto at a glance, he immediately understood who did it. Several ups and downs, Chiyo''s mother-in-law jumped to Naruto and asked with a serious look. "Naruto, what are you trying to do?" Naruto looked at Grandma Chiyo with no expression, and said calmly "I promised five countries to form a new country, and I immediately put away these big dogs." Chiyo''s mother-in-law said coldly "Establishing a country, where is the face of our country of wind, Naruto kid, you said lightly, do you know how difficult this thing is?" Naruto said with a relaxed smile "I don''t know, I don''t want to know, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, don''t agree, don''t want to keep Shayin Village." Naruto with a dull complexion, the pair of Chakras radiated with momentum, and Naruto s chakras were released with full force, and a big pit appeared directly on the ground. Naruto''s breath is too huge, and those psychic beasts can''t help screaming, the sound is like thunder, and some villagers of the earthquake sit down on the ground with their butts, and the fright in their eyes is self-evident. Chiyo''s mother-in-law can clearly feel the power of Naruto Chakra, and her heart is shocked, but her expression is unmoved. After thinking for a few seconds, Chiyo''s mother-in-law said to Kanjiro "Accept his request." Kanjiro was startled and could not help crying "Why, Mother Chihiro, have you forgotten that Ai Luo died in the hands of Naruto." Chiyo''s mother-in-law''s face was very ugly, nodding her head and looking deep "I do know, but this is not the time to say this kind of thing, just by Naruto''s current Chakra, he can destroy our Shaying Village alone." Kanjiro stared at Naruto with a stunned expression. He could understand how much Chiyoda''s mother-in-law knew how much Chakra was, and even the old man said Naruto''s strength alone could fight against their country of wind. This made Kanjiro''s body tremble, seeing that the big dogs were about to move, Kanjiro immediately said "Okay, Naruto, I promise you, I promise you everything." Hearing Kanjiro''s words, Naruto showed a smile, and a smile penetrated people''s hearts, and there was a very cold feeling. Chapter 482： : For the merger of the five countries There was a feeling in Kanjiro''s heart that he wanted to tear Naruto, but his eyes were spitting fire, but with a serious expression on his expression, suppressing his inner anger, Kanjiro stared at Naruto tightly. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Naruto didn''t even look at him, but just smiled and said to her mother-in-law "If that''s the case, then I''ll go first. I''ll send someone to inform you in a few days. If you repent, don''t blame me." Chiyo''s mother-in-law said coldly "Rest assured, what I said is still countable, but I want the six generations of adults to promise us one thing, not to let the country of the wind be harmed or invaded." Chiyo''s mother-in-law was really afraid that Naruto was not trying to merge the five powers this time, but was about to annex the wind country. Now Naruto does have this strength, and she has to be cautious. Naruto didn''t think much about it. He didn''t want to rule the whole country. He just merged several big countries into one country, just changed his name. Naruto, who had responded, took Xiao Nan and other girls and flew towards the land of the country. Looking at Naruto leaving, Chiyo''s mother-in-law was relieved, and Kanjiro said to Chiyo''s mother-in-law with a lingering fear. "Did it really make Naruto merge the five countries?" Chiyo''s mother-in-law looked seriously at Naruto''s distant figure and said "Otherwise, what can you do now, Naruto''s strength is no longer comparable. Chakra''s gentle release can shake the ground out of the pit. This is something I have never seen before, even the original Naruto. This kind of strength, I think about who can compare to Naruto. " For a while, Chiyo''s mother-in-law was contemplating, and found that no one can have a huge Chakra like Naruto, and the most important Naruto is only 17 years old. Such a terrifying strength at such a age is too jealous. If she had a granddaughter or something, maybe she would really let her marry Naruto. At this time, Zhao Meiming flying in the sky came to Naruto, don''t overdo it, and said calmly. "Naruto, can I help you to gather the people of the country of water, some of them must have been walking around the neighboring countries, and they are summoned well by my title of water shadow." Anyway, Zhao Meiming still has a little selfishness, and wants Naruto to help her restore the country of water. She was born in the country of water, and she can never forget her hometown. Naruto glanced at Zhao Meiming, and that careful thought could not escape Naruto with reincarnation, stretched out a hand, and grabbed Zhao Meiming''s arm. Gently held her in her arms, Zhao Meiming didn''t struggle at all, but wrapped her arms around Naruto''s waist, raised her delicate and enchanting face, and looked at Naruto, with water in her eyes There is a plea for taste. Naruto said with a smile on his face "Remember not to get hurt, come to me as soon as you have assembled." Zhao Meiming nodded, showing a sweet smile on Naruto''s cheek and kissing "I will definitely help Naruto to fulfill his desire to merge the five countries." Putting down this sentence, Zhao Meiming was about to leave, but the black soil flew forward and said to Naruto "Naruto, I''ll go with Sister Zhaomeiming." Naruto is very interesting for the feelings of Black Earth and Zhao Meiming. There is no objection, but he smiles and says "Aren''t you going to see your grandpa?" The black earth''s face turned red, and he flew forward and looked at Naruto, saying coquettishly. "Naruto, you don''t want to take Sister Meiming alone. If there is anything, I can help her. Grandpa will definitely not oppose you. You are now his granddaughter." The cute and coquettish expression like an ordinary girl makes Naruto a heartbeat, a soft heart, said with a smile "Well, you two, be careful yourself, but are you going to have a kiss before leaving?" The shy expression on the black soil did not resist much. In the face of Xiao Nan and Zhao Meiming, his hands clasped Naruto''s neck, and a deep kiss on Naruto''s lips was very enthusiastic and bold. After kissing, those eyes looked at Naruto with affection "Naruto, I will fully support you. No matter what you do, I will support you to the end, because I like Naruto the most." Blind love has made Heitu forget his country, and the black earth that was hot by the kiss and kissed his head. Now he only thinks of himself as Naruto''s wife. Naruto chuckled at the black earth''s face with a slight smile, and spoke a few words of love in her ears before they were different. Zhao Meiming and the black soil rushed to the country of water. Now the country of water has been ruined, and most of the larger villages have been destroyed. Some powerful ninjas have all died, while those without strength have fled and become wanderers. It is not difficult to convene, and with the status of Water Shadow, no one will refuse to form a water country again, even if they become affiliates of other countries, I believe they will be very willing, because no one wants to be a slave of a dead country. To be on the safe side, Naruto made the wooden clogs thousands of meters high to take care of them. If there was any danger, they would be protected directly, and there would be no waiting if there was no danger. These little avatars are almost as good as the uncle, and they are very obedient to Naruto''s words. Only two people with Xiaonan rushed to the land of the country, and along the way, no one spoke. Xiao Nan''s personality is relatively mild and shy. If Naruto doesn''t take the initiative to speak, Xiao Nan might not say more nonsense. The two remained silent for more than an hour and reached the top of the kingdom of the country. Xiao Nan then opened the two red lips lightly and said "Arrived." Very short two words, and not much emotional. Naruto turned and glanced at Xiao Nan, and couldn''t help but find that Xiao Nan had returned to that indifferent expression, and some unhappy Naruto in his heart flew forward and grabbed Xiao Nan''s waist. Xiao Nan was startled, but was just struggling but her lips were blocked by Naruto. There was a faint flash of light in her eyes widening, but she soon recovered her calmness. Instead, Naruto could kiss better. He stretched out his hands and hugged Naruto''s shoulders, Xingyan eyes closed gently, and a happy expression, from time to time humming like a kitten. For a long time, when Xiao Nan raised her head, she glared at Naruto, saying like a coquettish. "What the **** are you doing? Suddenly you kissed me." Seeing that Xiao Nan had restored the peculiar peculiarity of the girl, Naruto felt refreshed. He reached out and pinched Xiao Nan''s chin, and said with a smile. "Remember in front of me, don''t show that cold expression, I don''t like it." No one likes the cold beauty, and the man only likes the woman who is cold to outsiders and unrestrained. A beauty who was cold from beginning to end, her whole body was frozen, and she still had a mood in bed. Xiao Nan''s face was a little red, she reached out her hand and gently hammered Naruto''s chest, saying shyly "I don''t have one. I just thought you were thinking about the black sisters, so I didn''t want to distract you." Xiao Nan, who has never said such a shame, can''t help but find that it is really comfortable to talk about love, especially to coquettish people, it is a very enjoyable feeling. Naruto stretches out a hand and gently pinches Xiao Nan''s hand that hits his chest, covering it tightly, the palm of the hand has some fine sweat, and it is still hot. Feeling the warmth of Xiao Nan''s palm, Naruto said with a smile "I was wrong right now. Let''s go down." Xiao Nan nodded lightly, like a well-behaved young wife, and was struggling with Naruto without struggling. They waited until they were only more than ten meters above the land of the kingdom. Chapter 483： : Talk of the Land of the Land When Naruto''s figure wearing a cloak of six generations fell on the ground, he immediately attracted a group of people. Unlike the country of the wind, the country of the country seemed very enthusiastic about Naruto. The excited welcome expressed gratitude to Naruto for helping them last time. And the old man of Tuying floated out of a room and flew towards Naruto. "Six generations, is there anything important here?" Naruto chuckled and said "I''ll make a long story short. I want the five countries to merge into one country. As for what it is called, you don''t have to think about it, just agree to my request." The old Tuying man sank, and said earnestly. "Master Six Generations, you are not kidding, let the five countries merge into one, which means that you want to restore the kingdom of mines and the kingdom of waters." Naruto nodded, staring directly at Tuyingdao "These are for sure. I just went to the country of the wind just now, and they have agreed. Now what do you say, Lord Tuying?" Tu Ying''s face was a bit ugly. He really doubted whether Naruto helped them out of secrets. After thinking about it for a long time, Tu Ying said helplessly. "I can''t do this, Naruto, or I''ll discuss it with others before I reply to you." Naruto''s mouth turned a slight smile and said "Master Tuying, I do nt think there is a direct threat to Black Earth as your granddaughter. I can give you a day to discuss it. If you haven''t promised me, then don''t blame me for not showing affection and destroying the land of the earth. Look 1 wool 2 lines 3 Chinese website " The whole body of Chakra was released deliberately, and the stones on the ground flew up. The arrogant momentum let Tuying know the gap between himself and Naruto. Naruto s terror strength is indeed not their country. There is also the ability to fly in the sky. The natural danger of their homeland has no effect at all. It really will fight and it will only destroy the entire army. Looking at the serious earth shadow, he nodded his head and agreed to Naruto''s request, and he felt a little stunned in his heart. When he thought of the merger of the five powers, he could not help but ask with doubts. "Naruto, how can you think of bringing the five countries together?" Naruto said calmly "In order to give them peace of mind, the killing and killing of several countries is not quite right now. I''d better let you be more peaceful." The old man of Tuying was stunned and understood Naruto''s meaning. Now the kingdom of the country does have the idea of ??attacking the country of the wind. In this way, it will only end in defeat. At that time, the whole world will be turbulent. Some people without strength are only possible. When someone is stepping on their feet, those who have strength will keep fighting. These are indeed not what Tuying wants to see. In the face of Naruto, Tuying smiles and says "Naruto, with your words, I will rest assured that the black soil is handed to you, but you really think you can control all the countries by yourself." Naruto''s mouth picked a radian and said with a smile "Does the Lord Tuying not see the strength of my psychic dog last time, if I can, I would like to try if the 10,000 army can let me psychic dog die." Tu Ying''s face sank. Thinking of 10,000 troops and Naruto psychic dogs, I suddenly felt that the strength of those psychic dogs was more horrible. After all, those psychic dogs that were as terrifying as tail animals were not ordinary people. Yes, all of Shangni s followings are smashed by ants, even though Shangni is under siege by more than ten, and it takes less than a few minutes. The more I think of Tuying, the more ugly I am. Looking at Naruto''s figure, I fight a cold war, and I say it seriously. "A 10,000 army might not be as good as your psychic beast. I will talk to the consultant very seriously about this matter, and I will give you the results tomorrow." After a few words with Naruto, Tuying left in a hurry. There was no time to greet Naruto, and he hurried to the Tuying Conference Hall to talk to someone. Before staying in the land of the kingdom for a long time, Naruto took Xiaonan out of Yanyin Ninja Village and flew at a high altitude. He originally wanted to go to the land of the water to see, but when he flew halfway, he encountered black soil. Heizu saw Naruto''s eyes light up, and ran up at a faster speed. "Naruto, Sister Shuiying has called people together, and all the people in the Kingdom of Water have no objection. Now, Sister Shuiying is going to convene someone to ask for the kingdom of Thunder. Let me report to Naruto, right What did my grandpa say? " After talking about a lot of black soil, the little blush was so irritating that one couldn''t help but want to take a sip. Facing the excited expression of the black soil, Naruto just said calmly "It''s all resolved, your grandpa said to discuss it with others, and he will tell me the results tomorrow." The black soil was blank, and looking at Naruto, his eyelids trembled. "If my grandpa didn''t agree, what would you do with Naruto?" Naruto looked at the black soil, flew forward and held the soft palm of the black soil with both hands, said calmly "What does the black earth wife want me to do?" The black earth''s face was red, and his heart was intoxicated. He looked at Naruto''s eyes like a peach heart. "Naruto will never object to anything. I''m just Naruto''s young wife now." Naruto laughed, amused by the words of Black Earth, bowed his head and kissed Black Earth''s cheeks, and Naruto''s shameful open hands wrapped around Naruto''s waist, a happy expression. After holding the two floors for a while, they rushed to the kingdom of Lei. The black soil and Xiaonan on the way didn''t talk too much. The two girls were too talented. There was not much communication except simple greetings, but One thing they all know is that the love of Naruto is no less than that of each other. Naruto who was caught in the middle did not play too much with Xiao Nan and Hei Tu, and hurried on the road. After eating a lunch brought from his home on the way, he set off again. Of course, when eating, he would inevitably be fed by the black soil. Xiao Nan was a little silent when other people were present, and he did not know whether it was the reason for shyness or the jealousy. After lunch, I hurried for another hour, and came to Yunyin Village of the Kingdom of Thunder. Towering high into the clouds, a deafening thunder swirled. Lei Zhiguo is a martial arts ninja village that respects swordsmanship and ninja body art. It was originally a material and powerful country. Now it is really a mess, the house high above the mountain was destroyed once. Chapter 484： : Blonde Girl in Thunderland The entire Yunyin village was dead and there were not too many people left. Most of the mountain peaks were cut by blades, leaving only planes and gravel piled up on the land. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website The original beautiful scenery now has a shocking feeling. Collapsed mountains, shattered houses. After looking around for a few glances, Naruto immediately found Zhao Meiming and was communicating with a group of people, including those who had the Kingdom of Thunder obviously, but it seemed that the communication was not very pleasant. The figure swooped down and turned into a light, and Naruto rushed forward in an instant. A flower bloomed in front of everyone''s eyes. Naruto had already fallen on the ground. Seeing Naruto''s eyes shining brightly, he almost embraced him directly. In order not to lose face in front of everyone, Zhao Meiming still stepped forward and showed a smile. Say "Naruto, the affairs of the water country have been done. I have placed them in a safe place, but the people in the kingdom of thunder obviously do not want to agree." Naruto nodded and looked at the ninja of the kingdom of thunder ahead. Wearing a triangle hat, blindfolded, squinting at Naruto "You are the sixth generation, and you are indeed very young. You are really the ninja who can repel the kingdom of the wind. Of course, I have no doubt at all. I will introduce myself first. I am Tutai. The people you talk to. " Naruto frowned as he looked at the uncle named Tutai. "I heard that the Kingdom of Thunder is about to perish. What are you still doing here? Don''t you be afraid that the rubble on the top of the mountain will fall." Tutai said with a bitter smile "We also want to find it, but this is a home-grown place. No one wants to abandon it, so we want to try to rebuild it. Unfortunately, we don''t have enough manpower." Tutai''s eyes flashed a bit of hope, apparently trying to get Naruto to help them. Naruto didn''t care about the uncle in front of him, but just looked ahead. There were many ninjas of the kingdom of thunder in the ruins, but most of them hid. Some children and the same year secretly looked at them. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Three of them were the closest and most conspicuous, especially the woman with blond hair and full breasts. The kind of chest was almost the same as Tsunade''s, and she turned her head to look at Naruto with a serious face. Frowning tightly, the body rushed up two steps instinctively, and turned his head in a deep complexion and shouted at the two people behind him. "Push something, hide it well and not be found." The moment Naruto saw it, I didn''t know why the woman''s face turned red, and she immediately hid in again. And beside him was a man, a woman, a man with dark skin and white hair. The woman has red hair and black skin. The airport is the biggest failure. These two people were obviously the followers of the blonde girl, who pushed and shoved, really thought Naruto didn''t pay attention to them. No mood to appreciate the three, Naruto said facing Tutai "You know the merger of the five nations. I don''t have time to talk too much with you. Give me a word and promise me. I can help you rebuild the kingdom of thunder." Tutai frowned and looked straight at Naruto without the slightest fear. "Why do you convince us that you did not use the merger of the five nations to annex our kingdom of thunder?" In a very simple and straightforward sentence, he has no fear in his heart with a samurai spirit. It should be said that he has not seen Naruto''s strength and will not easily believe the rumors. Naruto smiled and said with a smirk. "On my strength." The entire body of Chakra was released directly, the ground shook and the stones on the ground jumped up. When Naruto released Chakra with all his strength, a huge mountain on the top of the mountain fell down due to the violent vibration, and smashed at the three women with blond hair and big breasts. Just listening to the loud noise, the blonde woman looked up at the gradual fall of the hilltop and was dumbfounded, with a scared expression on her face. Naruto didn''t expect that gently releasing Chakra had the same effect. In order not to be clumsy, he quickly condensed the Wind Shuriken Sword with one hand and completed it in 3 seconds. He aimed at the front and passed. The wind whirlwind shuriken whispered, traversed a long arc, and hit the mountain directly. With a bang, the whole mountain shook, and the windy attribute of the Naruto spiral shuriken erupted, Chakra, quickly spun up, turning the big mountain peak into countless fragments. For a moment, the blonde and **** woman was stunned, showing a very excited expression. There was obviously a flickering heart in her eyes, and she was not to blame. It was the same for other 18-year-old girls who saw Naruto Excited. Lei Zhiguo pays more attention to strength than other countries, and admires powerful people. Take Naruto, a person who can destroy the mountain in one shot, this strength is enough to make them like it. Tutai made a slight mistake, and soon returned to God, looking at Naruto seriously. "I know your strength is strong, but we still can''t let us fully trust you, unless you come up with the strength that convinces us and let us know if we can give everything to you." There was some enthusiasm in his eyes, and Tutai obviously wanted to know how good Naruto''s ability was, and to what extent. Naruto didn''t talk much. He flew up into the sky, looked up and looked around, and found a broken mountain in front of him. Gaze looked at the top of the mountain ahead, stood on the ground, began to gather Chakra, and was preparing to launch the nine-tail mode. The blonde woman came up with 2 people behind her, and the blonde woman with a smile on her face stretched out a white tender palm and said "Hello, my name is Samui." Sammy''s skin is white and blond, and she has a wonderful beauty, especially round thighs, white and sexy, and a long gully can be seen on the semi-spheres exposed on her chest. Naruto couldn''t help sighing "It looks like this strength should be better than Tsunade. One hand can''t hold it, and both hands are a bit difficult." He stretched out his hands and gestured, Naruto''s face was a bit wry. Sam stunned, and couldn''t help but smile softly, and the smiling flower branch said arrogantly. "It looks like you''re the same as the rumor, you''re a jerk." Holding out a hand, he gently tapped Naruto''s forehead, his hand was soft and tender. The elder sister, who was much older than Naruto at first glance, was obviously interested in Naruto. With her green eyes sparkling, she was almost in love. Naruto chuckled and said "I have never praised a woman so much. Okay, can you stay away? I want to let that uncle see my strength." Sam nodded his head and took a few steps back. A man and a woman behind him stepped forward. The dark-skinned and white-haired man scooped a grass, and said Naruto with a slight disdain. "I was able to split that stone just now. I see what this guy wants to do. It wouldn''t be to destroy the mountain, but if a ninjutsu is not good enough, just hit a stone, it will be shameful Now. " The red-haired girl didn''t say much, but glared at the man, apparently very optimistic about Naruto. Sam Yi smiled and didn''t speak, staring calmly at Naruto ahead, with a little excitement in his eyes. The love at first sight is like that. Attracted her, if she was really strong enough, she wouldn''t mind going backwards. With a somewhat playful smile, Sam Yi squeezed the European style on his chest and squeezed a ball of soft meat. The white snow-white meat was clearly shown to Naruto. I have to say that Naruto was really excited, and he almost petrified his lower body. For Naruto, he can understand the benefits of women''s body. That kind of thing is soft and greasy when it is pinched, and it will give people a good feeling of returning to the baby age. Forcibly suppressed the excitement in my heart, Naruto meditated silently "It''s just a mass of fat." Chapter 485： : Strength of Destroyed Mountain With his hands printed, Naruto directly opened the nine tails, and the nine tails kept dancing behind him, bringing up a piece of dust, the scary red chakra, rushing to the ground, only to a place more than ten meters high, that The strong momentum made Samui, Tutai and others dumbfounded. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Sam had some strength in his heart looking forward to Naruto''s strike. With both hands spread out, the Ming population opened slightly, and a black ball quickly gathered in front of it, such as a house-sized black ball that shrank sharply and turned into a marble-sized ball. I know what this little ball is, Tutai shouted unconsciously "Based on the proportion of the ball, it should be stronger than the previous 8-tailed adult." Didn''t live up to the expectations of Tutai, Naruto ate the ball, and immediately opened his mouth. The red rays that were thick like arms sprayed out, and he slammed on the mountain peak without any suspense. With a loud noise, the mountain peaks were broken into numerous gravels, which were exploded into shatters, as if attacked by an atomic bomb. But the red ray was not over yet. The moment it passed through the mountain peak, it hit the mountain behind again. There was another roar, which destroyed 3 mountains in a row. The power of the red ray did not weaken. There was a thunderous roar ahead, and the crumbs of the three peaks flew in the sky, leaving only a flat land. After more than ten seconds, the rays in Naruto stopped, and his mouth was slumped. Looking at the scene ahead, Naruto was still a little dissatisfied. If he turned on the golden body mode, and then hit it with a full blow, May smash a deep hole. Sam''s eyes fluttered in his eyes, and he couldn''t help but step forward, hugged Naruto, squeezed into his arms, and said excitedly "Naruto, you deserve to be the sixth generation, this hand is too powerful, even the 8-tailed adults were not so powerful." Naruto only felt that his head was wrapped in two pieces of soft meat, stimulating his adrenaline. Because it was really too large, it was a breathing problem, and Naruto quickly raised his head. The moment I looked up, I suddenly felt that the air was so beautiful. I took a big breath and looked at Sam Yi, couldn''t help but say "Sister, don''t attack me suddenly, almost choked me. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" A frowning, serious expression. However, this kind of seriousness is very cute in Sam Yi''s eyes. It is very cute. The people in Lei Zhiguo have never been so cute, and she heard that Naruto is only 16 years old. This is just a lady. Looking at Naruto''s appearance, Sam sneered at the idiot. At this time, the other ninjas in Lei Zhiguo did not even notice the big breasted sister of the idiot. The strength of Naruto was shocked one by one. The grass in the mouth of the white-headed man was shocked. The horrible power of the tail beast cannon was the first time he saw it. If it was a person, it would definitely be a blast. Not even slag. Tutai moulded the sweat from the forehead and looked at Naruto cautiously. "Naruto, no, six generations, I now understand why others say you have driven the 2,000-strong army of the country of the wind and have strength. I think the 2,000-strong army is almost destroyed by you. Now I can tell you clearly, Lei Your country promises you. " Hearing the words of Tutai, Naruto showed a faint smile. Even when the matter of Thunder Kingdom was done, he also had to go to see the Kingdom of Water. When he was about to leave, there was a tink in his ear. I haven''t heard it in a long time. "Ding, the special task is triggered. Please ask the host to face Sam''s European school in front of everyone, and the task rewards 1,000 VIP experience. The mission failure deducts 3,000 VIP experience." The task is extremely powerful and disgusting. Naruto has a feeling that he wants to ancestor the system again. He doesn''t have any mood to pick up the girl at all now, there are too many things to do, how can there be so much time. It''s a pity that the punishment of 3,000 points of VIP experience is too stingy. In view of rubbing the chest is not a big deal, Naruto directly received three times the experience for an hour and turned to look at this blonde beauty Sam Yi. Sam Yi stared at Naruto with a gentle smile. "Is there something wrong with Lord Six Generations?" Naruto thought for a while and immediately said "Can you give me a knead here?" A semi-circular object with a finger pointing upside down on a bowl, Naruto''s expression on the face is fairly serious. Sam froze, his face blushing, and looked at the sides, because the others were too far away to hear what they were saying. The blushing blond beauty glanced at Naruto, and made Naruto almost startle her jaw. Like a little girl, she nodded her head, and came forward and looked up at him. Ming Ming''s instincts didn''t open up. He asked again to confirm, but the other party agreed. Unbelievable Naruto looked at the exquisite face of the blonde, and in order to confirm that he was not playing with him, he grabbed both hands. Originally, he thought that this woman must have a husband or an unscrupulous person. As soon as he touched the woman''s body, he realized that it was definitely a virgin. Because if there really is a boyfriend, no man will let go of such a big soft meat. And to distinguish a virgin, Naruto can now distinguish it from the feel, which is the most critical. Now Naruto has only one idea in his mind, which is indeed quite good, and the thief''s tenderness. In order to prevent other people from discovering it, Samui leaned his body toward Naruto, and found Naruto''s movements in his hands, his face flushed, his head bowed and murmured in Naruto''s ear "Six generations, if you like, you can come to me later." After blinking at Qiushui''s eyes, Sam Yi revealed a mature charm. Naruto almost drools, he is not a serious person at all, he is just a villain who likes special beauties, and now Sam Yi meets his criteria for spouse selection. Blond women are indeed too rare. Naruto nodded and said with a smile "Does my sister really like me? Wouldn''t it make me happy?" Sam Yi blinked those green eyes and said with a smile "What do you say?" Obviously, there was a little spring in her eyes, and Naruto flinched. When a girl was so slutty, he was afraid that she would have no plans. Anyway, Naruto couldn''t easily win Samui, and there couldn''t be a fox-like woman in his girl. Naruto said dullly. "I don''t really know whether you are real or fake now, but you do make me feel good, and I''ll talk to you when I''m busy." He held out his head and kissed Sam Yenon''s white face, and Naruto turned and strode away without regret. Looking at Naruto''s back, Sam Yi showed a sweet smile and said with a fist. "You devil, you can''t escape my palm." Such as the smile of a fox with a smile, the flowering branch of a smile fluttering, release the woman''s greatest charm. And these Naruto did not see, he was immersed in the joy of 3,000 VIP experience, thinking that if you come again a few times, you can upgrade, although no special thing appeared last time, but VIP10 is always Naruto The biggest goal of man. Chapter 486： : Country of Water agrees Pulling Xiaonan and Heitu, Naruto followed Shui Ying toward the kingdom of water. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net With a smile on his face, he said next to Naruto. "Naruto, that girl seems to like you very much. Would you like to discuss it with the people of Lei Zhiguo and let her be your little wife?" Naruto smiled slightly, pulled Zhao Meiming Lou in her arms, squeezed the soft boneless nose, and said with a smile "I haven''t understood if that girl really likes me?" Zhao Meiming stared at Naruto with those beautiful eyes, and with a shy smile, all kinds of styles, especially those good-looking eyes are much more beautiful than those of blondes. For a while, Naruto came to the land of water. The scene similar to the kingdom of thunder had already prepared Naruto, and was not surprised by this ruined scene. The country of water is a very small country. As an island country, it faces the sea on all sides, its fishery is developed, and various types of marine fish are abundant. Now Naruto sees a country with a sloping floor and numerous cracks. It seems that the fighting is so fierce that the terrain of the island has changed. Seeing Shuiying''s figure, some people came out of various hiding places and waved their greetings, looking very excited. There is still a part of the kingdom of water tolerated. Among them, there are many deaths below it. It seems that war has caused the most damage to these incompetent people. The welcome of more than one hundred people gave Zhao Meiming an expression of joy. Because Zhao Meiming said the identity of Naruto, the ninjas of the water country did not crowd out Naruto too much, and for reasons of love for the house and the black, they obviously said to Naruto that there was no objection to the merger of the five countries. Relying on the status of Zhaomeiming Shuiying and Naruto Six Generations, she was very entertained, and of course it was also favored by some girls. Although some girls are very spiritual, Naruto has no interest at all. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net It was very beautiful, whispering in Naruto''s ears "It depends on which girl in our country does not have it. Would you like me to introduce it to you? Rest assured. As long as I introduce it, ten of them will be stable. The girls in the country of water are very friendly. It is good to be your little wife. Naruto rolled his eyes and ignored the smiling beauty like a fairy. According to Meiming, she didn''t say much. Looking at Naruto with a little interest, she suddenly felt lucky. If she didn''t, she might have been killed by Changjuro. Looking at Naruto is not a serious expression, pretending to be beautiful. After eating a sumptuous fish meal, it was getting late, and Naruto took a night''s rest in the country of water, accompanied by Xiao Nan, Hei Tu, and Zhao Meiming. Except for Xiao Nan, Zhao Meiming and the black soil have suffered. Some inexhaustible Zhao Meiming almost wanted to find Naruto a few bed-warming water country girls, but all Naruto rejected. As a naruto who just wants to treat Zhao Meiming and others well without indulging in love, he doesn''t want to spread his energy to other ordinary girls. A night passed in passion. ... In the early morning of the second day, Naruto was dressed up according to the service of Meimei, ate another meal early, and pulled a few girls out of the water country and headed straight to Muye Village. At present, the five major powers basically agree, and the native country is not afraid of repentance at all. He is confident that they can surrender, as long as he does not agree, he will fight. So now there are no big obstacles to the merger of the five major powers, so follow-up matters can wait for Naruto. The real merger is to send someone to unite powerful people in several countries and then reach some kind of agreement. From now on, maybe the land of water, the land of fire, the land of land, the land of thunder, and the land of wind no longer exist. At least for the time of Naruto''s existence, they did not dare to mess up. On the way, I chatted a little, and it didn''t take long to fly to the high altitude of Muye Village. Naruto, who slowly fell down and returned to his yard, got the loving kisses of Sakura, Phosphor, Red Lotus, and others. A fragrant kiss is naturally irrelevant. The wildest thing to say is Ino. The most unstoppable is Hina, and the little blush is **** jade. After being intimate with the girls for a while, Naruto rushed to the Naruto building and jumped out the window without calling. I was also taken aback by the fact that he was busy revising the documents. He was relieved to see Naruto. Since he heard that Dahui Muhui appeared at night, he was really afraid that the guy would come to him. The serious look also looked at Naruto. "Naruto, how are you doing about the merger of the five countries?" Naruto waved his hand and said easily "It has been completed, and the five countries have almost agreed to it. Masters from Laiyi can send someone to announce it. I believe that many terms must be signed." I have also been surprised to say that "It''s okay, so fast, it''s only one day." Naruto said lazily "It''s OK to give me the contact person." Zi Lai also stowed his surprise, didn''t pay much attention to this kind of thing, and nodded his head. "Well, if you want to do this, leave it to you." A weird smile appeared on Naruto''s face, and that smile made Tachi always think that there was something tricky, but he couldn''t find out what was the problem. After thinking about Naruto''s strength and ability, there was no control . The merger of the five countries is indeed good for Muye Village. For other countries, Naruto is considered, and Feng Muye Village is the boss, and they want to laugh when they think about it. Naruto didn''t stop here, he said hello and left the room, and jumped into the distance through the window. When he came to a quiet place, Naruto''s eyes shook. He opened the cycle of reincarnation, and summoned those who destroyed the organization. Six figures dazzled, fell in front of Naruto, kneeled on one knee, and asked respectfully. Naruto said with a scornful smile "Now I''ll give you a task and talk to the people from the four major countries. After a week, come to Muye Village to discuss the merger of the five countries. Of course, you must first explain it to the adult and the adult. . " Six Ninja ninjas responded and were preparing to leave, Naruto continued. "Furthermore, the Kingdom of Thunder and the Kingdom of Water give me a good explanation so that they understand that it is me and not Muye Village who agrees." I looked at Naruto a little differently, and some did not understand Naruto''s words. Naruto had to explain it, so that the kingdom of thunder and water should not be too close to Muye Village, and he would help them to restore the country. Only then did he understand that Naruto wanted to hold two countries on his own. The extermination group immediately went to each of the four countries according to Naruto''s instructions. Chapter 487： : Five countries merge In 6 days, Naruto didn''t really have too much to do. All things were accounted to the God of Destruction organization. Naruto, besides accompanying a group of girls, just checked the information about Dahui Muhui Ye, which was a bit useful nothing. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Since receiving the accurate news that Naruto will protect them, the kingdom of thunder and water has begun to rebuild the house. With the help of the extermination organization, it is still easy to remove all the ruins. The two countries are a busy scene all day long. The whole world has once again restored its original peace, but this peace is a bit like the peace before the storm. The meniscus hangs in the sky outside the window. Naruto sits on the bed alone, eyes closed, and receives the image information of the wooden clog. From the images, people from all over the world also set off. Except for Tuying or the old man, all the movie-level figures in other countries changed. Shuiying Zhaomeiming did not do it because she wanted to accompany Naruto. Now Shuiying is a serious uncle, and his strength can only be said to be on the level of tolerance, and only those who are on the level of tolerance in Lei Zhiguo are Leiying. The country of the wind turned out to be Kanjiro''s acting agent, which really surprised Naruto. It seems that there are very few film-level characters in the whole world. Naruto, who understood this, opened his eyes and was preparing to sleep, but the door of the room was gently pushed open, and Xiao Nan, wearing a thin pajamas, came in. Taking a light step, Naruto whispered as he lay down on the bed "Naruto, are you asleep?" Naruto sat up straight and saw Xiao Nan, feeling a nasal spray. I have to say that the clothes chosen by Tsunade are very sexy. The thin body of paper-like pajamas outlines a bumpy body, bare feet and slender legs like white jade. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Yingying gripped the waist, and the belly without a trace of fat, and the hills like a small bowl inverted buckle, slender arms exposed large areas of snow-white skin. Crossed hands seemed very tense. The angel''s face was covered with two flushes, and a paper flower on his head seemed pure and cute. Not dare to look at Naruto''s naked eyes, Xiao Nan walked to Naruto with a hint of shame and made it boldly. As soon as I spoke, Naruto was in her arms, her skin touched, and a very ecstatic feeling stimulated Naruto''s brain. Just about to eat this cute little girl, Xiao Nan''s face like a white jade said with a slight blush "Naruto, you should still remember what I said before, these days I have already thought about it. I want to be Naruto, who will always be loved by you and protected by you. Can you promise me?" Looking up at Naruto, there is a pure spring in those eyes. Naruto was fascinated, holding Xiao Nan''s face and nodding "I promise you, don''t you understand these days," Xiao Nan smiled lightly and stared at Naruto''s gaze. "I understand, so I want to give Naruto everything to me. As long as Naruto does not abandon me, I will do anything for Naruto. Is nt Naruto trying to merge the five nations into one country, If anyone dares to oppose, I will help Naruto Jun destroy them. " He said very carefully and seriously, every word of Xiao Nan was full of sincerity. Naruto couldn''t help being so cute and charming, bowed his head and kissed him, hugging Xiao Nan''s body, and lay on the bed. Xiao Nan hummed softly in the snowy white Qiong''s nose, just like a little kitten courting, softly barking, euphemistically begging for Naruto''s love. Naruto, who radiates all his energy on Xiaonan, is like a diligent cow. Feeling Naruto''s love is so intense, looking at Naruto on her, Xiao Nan showed a sweet smile, stretched out a hand to shape Naruto''s cheek, and said in a thin voice "Naruto, I will help you forever and I will love you forever. If you die first, I will die with you." Will Naruto die first? She doesn''t know. She only knows that she is dying. ... Early the next morning, Naruto''s surprisingly good spirits, he got up without lying on the bed, glanced at Xiao Nan lying on a bed except **** sheets. Naruto smiled slightly, put on his coat and went out. It''s been a week now, and all the people from the other four major countries have gathered in Muye Village. In a large house, Kanjiro and the old man of Tuying looked very embarrassed. The two sat far away and did not even have a greeting when they met. The other film-level agents knew it very well and did not talk about the two countries Fighting things. Waiting patiently, it didn''t take long for Naruto to see the wooden room door was pushed open, striding in, and said with a bright smile on his face "Everyone, I didn''t expect you to come so soon. I thought it was going to be at noon." Naruto s words surprised Kanjiro a little, and he looked at Naruto with a little shock. He did not arrive until noon. Since there was no rest last night and he hurried a bit, he came early in the morning. No intention to say. There was always a feeling of being monitored by Naruto, and Kanjiro was shivering coldly as if he were entering an ice cellar. Naruto''s smile didn''t bring him a bit of warmth, it just felt colder and colder. At this time, he also saw that Naruto originally wanted to make a joke with a smile. Unfortunately, the anger was too embarrassing, and he had to sit beside him obediently. Naruto came to the middle of the diameter, and before he sat down, he said solemnly. "I don''t talk much nonsense, first go straight to the theme, the five countries merge, I just want to change the name, and then everyone will get along well and no more fighting, you have nothing to say." Naruto, unintentionally or unintentionally, scanned Jiurou and Tuying. The old Tuying man immediately promised "Six generations of adults can rest assured, even if the old man promised you, I will not regret it." Naruto gazed at Jiu Jiulang with a small smile, and Jiu Jiulang fought a cold war, and said immediately "We promise." He smiled with satisfaction, and Naruto said easily. "Well, you know better than me how to do it. The reconstruction of the Kingdom of Thunder and the Kingdom of Water requires manpower. We will also assist in the village of Makino. The country of wind and the country of land must also help, and I That''s not what I''m talking about now, but about how to become a country and what to call it. " Everyone looked at Naruto''s atmosphere tightly and did not dare to come out, listening patiently. Chapter 488： : Unlimited Monthly Reading Naruto glanced around and couldn''t help but find a strange look. He turned around and found that it was from the kingdom of thunder. Sammy''s expression that I was an idiot made Naruto feel ashamed, especially the sphere dragged by the table. This is simply Needball. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Swallowed, avoiding the wink that Samu threw, Naruto said with a glance at the front "The five major nations become one country. I just want to help each other. There is no other meaning. We just changed the title or should be a statement." Kanjiro stared at Naruto, gritted his teeth in his heart, Naruto was simply talking nonsense, apparently trying to pretend to be a good person. The biggest advantage of the merger of the five countries was Muye Village. When they merged into a country, they must have a shadow-level figure. Character, this character can only be Naruto. Kanjiro didn''t expect Naruto to be such a dark-skinned person. Naruto said that he paused for a moment, looked at the expressions of the crowd, and of course ignored the idiot Sam Yi, but paid special attention to Kanjiro and found that this guy''s expression was not right. Naruto couldn''t help but look cold, eyes like a viper glanced at Kanjiro, and Kanjiro immediately obediently called. "Master Six Generations said so well, my country of wind fully supports it." At this exit, earth shadows, six generations of water shadows, and five generations of thunder shadows joined together. Naruto had a bit of pride in his mind, and was about to say the names of the five nations after the merger. As a result, the ground shook and the entire table shook like an earthquake. A loud noise came, and the sound like a thunderous blast was a female voice. "Naruto, come out for me." Naruto frowned, and he didn''t expect that this big tube Mu Huiye came to him so well. Look. Yarn and Chinese Net shook the ground at this time, and Naruto had to give up the conversation and said "Well, those who have the ability to go out with me, others do not move. I will talk when I come back." After speaking, I turned around and strode out, and at this time, there were two people who could accompany Naruto, one was the old man of Tuying, and the other was Sam Yi who followed the fifth generation of Leiying. This big-breasted blonde girl really doesn''t like Naruto. Glancing at Samui, Naruto showed a faint smile, thinking whether she should be taken away. At this time, a sight in the sky caught Naruto''s eyes. The big tube Muhui Ye, which can be turned into a ten-tailed one, has a dark Taoist jade behind him. The whole person floats in the air, staring at Naruto tightly, and the nine hook jade above his forehead opens. At this time, the sky changed color, and a cloud of darkness spread out in the sky, covering the whole world, and the sun on the sky became black. The black sun suddenly swayed, revealing Jiu Gou''s reincarnation eyes, shining on a land. Naruto''s heart was shocked, and he was almost bewitched by the sun''s nine-hooks jade reincarnation eyes. If there were no reincarnation eyes, he might have fallen into a dream. As soon as his eyes closed, Naruto turned on the golden body mode and reincarnation eye at the same time. Turning his head to glance at the people around him, at this time the old man of Tuying had shaken obviously to read the moon, and fell into his own inner world. And Sam Yi also stumbled to the side and may commit suicide. Naruto grabs Samui, grabs her shoulders like nephrite, lets her eyes look at herself, turns around, and pulls Samui back with her monthly reading, falling into Naruto People''s monthly reading. Appearing in Naruto''s inner world, looking at the darkness, Sam Yi seemed a little nervous, and turned to look at Naruto with a smile on his face. With a joy in his heart, Sam even stepped forward and hugged Naruto. Naruto was a little awkward under the squeeze of the two soft meats. Coughed a few times "Well, now I want to lift the monthly reading, remember the moment I lifted, immediately close my eyes, never open." Sam Yi looked up and said with a smile. "I did not make the wrong choice, Naruto, I must marry you in my life, I like you so much." As soon as he looked up, Sam Yi kissed Naruto''s lips, a passionate kiss. Naruto raised his head reluctantly, and frowned. "Why are you more proficient than me." Sam smiled and licked his tongue with a tender tongue and said "This is my first kiss, and you are still your first love. From now on you will not run away." Naruto smiled helplessly, and felt like he had encountered a female hooligan. He stretched out a hand and moulded Samui''s head. "I trust you once. If you lie to me, I won''t go around you." Sam Yi nodded seriously and said "Fool you a puppy." Naruto laughed and laughed "You''re more anxious than me. Okay, I''m going to read Yue Yue." Sam Yi smiled sweetly, enjoying Naruto''s caressing model, shaking for a while, when the darkness began to disappear, he could see a little scene, and immediately closed his eyes. Under infinite monthly reading, even if you glance at the nine hooks of the sky with your eyes, you will be controlled by monthly reading, and the whole person will obviously fall asleep. In the absence of reincarnation, the kaleidoscope could not escape this strongest monthly reading, and Naruto would be really difficult to lift if he did not have multiple strength bonuses. I closed my eyes and felt the situation in my home. Naruto was relieved. Naina was indeed a good girl. She knew how to do this. She had closed the door and added a knot with the help of Tsunade. World, can close the enchantment of the scenery outside, so that it will not let a few girls read in mid-month. Knowing that there is nothing in his home, Naruto can concentrate on confronting Datong Muhui Ye. Faced with Naruto, Datong Muhui waved his hand calmly, and behind him begged Daoyu fiercely. Naruto tied his hands with his hands and gave Sam Yi a water prison to protect her, and immediately flew out. With a bang, the ground shook, and Daoyu smashed into the ground, sinking directly to a depth of more than ten meters, and a large pothole appeared. Naruto''s figure floats in the air, while Dodge Jade is dodging, and Nine-tailed state is opened. The big tube Mu Huiye''s eyes trembled, and his white eyes were clearly seen to see the muscles and actions in Naruto''s body. When he raised his hand, he fired several bullet-sized bones. Naruto''s figure slowed down, and the bullet bone passed by his nose. In surprise, Naruto immediately stretched out his tail and wrapped himself. The sound of howling kept begging Daoyu to hit Naruto''s tail, pounding his body, and bringing him into the ground, and those bones were blocked by Naruto''s tail. Chapter 489： : The final battle One after the other, the two looked at each other without leaving any affection. Naruto released Chakras from the whole body, chakras rolling like waves, shaking the ground. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website The big tube Muhui Ye also revealed his full strength at the same time, the amount of Chakra is not much less than Naruto. This is simply a showdown between two non-humans and two monsters. Naruto''s smiling face said with a relaxed look "It''s better that we don''t fight, talk about it, talk about ideals, etc. It''s not much fun to fight, you say yes." Datong Muhui sneered at night, staring at Naruto, a grim smile said "If you give me your woman, I might let you go. The bodies of your girls can just make me a wedding dress, kill a few, you can reorganize my body, rest assured I won''t play They will only kill them. " Spooky smile and vicious words. Naruto was angry, he didn''t want to think that this guy hit his own woman''s attention, and Naruto who was instantly angry was no longer nonsense. Shouting with his hands together "I see who plays dead, psychic." Hundreds of clouds of smoke erupted into a psychic dog. When the psychic dog appeared, it used teeth and teeth immediately, turning into a tornado and hitting it. Naruto summoned a hundred and a hundred tornadoes flew into the sky. The big tube Muhui did not even glance at night, singing with one hand, screaming, the space was shaking, and the endless water rushed out, rolling towards the psychic dogs. When they hit it, they directly swallowed the psychic dogs and squeaked. When the big dogs met Shanghai water, they were corroded into big bones. In a split second, there were only a dozen big dogs that had not yet jumped up. . Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Looking at the slowly falling water of the sky, Naruto''s face sank. Although he could hide away, Samui suffered. At this time, Sam Yi was closing her eyes tightly and did not dare to open it. Sam Yi lying on the ground, like a weak woman, was trembling because of fear. Naruto clenched his teeth and spread his hands toward the front, pushing Chakra to the limit, "Vientiane heavenly lead." Ningshen controlled the endless seawater, leaving all the seawater to other places without people. Datong Muhui looked coldly at Naruto at night, holding the print with one hand, holding a tin rod in one hand, pointing the tin rod at Naruto, behind the begging Tao Yu, slammed into it, this time rushed out 6 directly, Pinch into different directions. Naruto''s body twisted, a piece of wood was twisted, and the wood turned into an s-class wooden figure clone, a nine-tailed gold figure clone, hands tied to print, finish printing in one second, aimed at Qiu Daoyu in front of a fireball shot Passed. With a loud bang, the fireball exploded with a cloud of mushrooms. Unfortunately, Qiudaoyu was not blown up. Qiu Daoyu, who struck instantly, smashed Naruto''s body, and smashed the body into wood residue. 6 Qiu Daoyu fell on Naruto who could not escape. As soon as his body hurt, Naruto slammed into the ground with a huge impact, and he suffered a little internal injury. Blood was flowing from the corner of Naruto''s mouth. Datong Muhui Ye looked at Naruto with a playful smile and said coldly "I won''t kill you so quickly, I will play to death," Naruto''s body crashed into the ground, causing the ground to shake. At this time, Sam seemed to have telepathy, knowing that Naruto was injured, and could not help crying from the corners of his eyes. He called Naruto''s name. To open his eyes, he was drunk by Naruto. With tears, Sam Yi, who was drawn, felt distressed for Naruto, and said with a distressed expression on his face "Naruto, don''t worry about me, I know Naruto must be protecting me to be injured." Tears of big breasted blonde woman, have a charming attitude. Looking at Sam Yi, Naruto''s heart is warm. After coming to this world, although he has been busy, he has got a lot of true love from girls. He now understands that his charm is really great, it looks like this Sam Yi really likes him. Naruto couldn''t help showing a smile. He hadn''t been hurt for a long time. He didn''t feel scared, but had a feeling of excitement. His belligerent blood began to boil. I want to make a good noise. Looking at the big tube Muhui night above the sky, Naruto smiled with a smile "Sister-in-law, it''s better that we change places to play. I can''t do my best here, and you won''t be in pain." Big tube Muhui Ye brows a Yang, said with a cold expression. "You''re dead wherever you go." Naruto didn''t speak, he got up and jumped in the air, flew out of Muye Village, his body turned into a red light, and the whole person rushed out of Muye Village in an instant. Datong Muhui Ye thought that Naruto was going to run, followed closely, and still used Daoyu to attack from time to time. Unfortunately, Naruto, who has no mind at all, can''t dodge easily. The two flew for nearly ten minutes, and stopped after seeing the shadow of Muye Village. I came to a plain, which was obviously the place where the bells were caught before. The plain that shrouded in darkness gave Naruto a memory. Naruto couldn''t help but smile when he thought of the fact that there was only one force to endure before. Datong Muhui Ye frowned and said "Are you ill, you will laugh when you die." Naruto''s chuckling face was not moved, and he looked at the big tube Muhui Ye and said "Of course I''m not sick. The one who is sick is you. I''ll tell you one thing now. Not only will you be decimated, I will also be, don''t forget that tens are in my hands." Naruto clasped his hands and shouted "Spiritualism." The psychic runes appeared on the plain, and a roar came out, like the shout of a fierce beast, and the ten tails of the sky appeared in front of Dahui Muhuiye. Datong Muhui''s face looked strange at night. Looking at Naruto, his face finally appeared angry, shouting angrily. "The tail is originally mine, Naruto, I will not let it to you." The big tube Muhui Ye, angrily, rushed towards Naruto, the space shook, snow and ice fluttered, and snow and ice fell all over the sky. The surrounding temperature instantly reached minus 20 degrees, and ordinary people would freeze to death within a few minutes. And Naruto is not an ordinary person, and the ten tails are not ordinary tail beasts. Looking at Shimi, Naruto said with a smile. "Ten tails, I command you now to be my most faithful tail beast." When Shio confronted Naruto, he roared, and the whole body turned into a ray of light toward Naruto. Datong Muhui Ye said madly "Stop it for me. Ten tails are mine, mine." Chapter 490： : Perfect victory It''s a pity that Tomi has all entered Naruto''s body and felt the boundless chakra. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto''s ears sounded a system prompt. "Ding, comprehend the special super-s class ninjutsu, ten-tailed, six-way mode, reincarnation eye evolved into nine hook jade reincarnation eye." Under Naruto''s invisible condition, his annual ring eyes began to appear one by one, with nine eyes in one eye, and the jade was spinning. At this time, the body surgery was strengthened again, and the body strengthening effect reached 200 times. Naruto''s whole body shook, and both the gold body mode and the nine-tailed state retreated. There was a strong Chakra breath all over the body. This breath was like the smell of death. His body was straight, his hands spread out, and a tin rod appeared in Naruto''s hands. Behind the dark Qiu Daoyu, the black Qiu Daoyu is very large, with a large tube Muhui Yeqiu Daoyu twice the size. Holding the tin rod tightly, Naruto waved forward slightly, and the Tao behind him immediately flew over. It collided with Qiu Daoyu shot by Datong Muhui Ye, and there was a thunderous thunder. Naruto''s Qiu Daoyu broke through the six Qiu Daoyu directly and slammed on Datong Muhuiye''s body. A big tube of Mu Huiye spitting blood in his mouth flew out of the body, slamming into the ground, the land shook, and plunged into the soil ten meters deep. Datong Muhui Ye''s angry shout came from that twisted face. Appearing golden body and dark rune, Naruto stands high in the sky, holding a tin can in his hand, and feels the power of the six patterns in his mind. Susano Noh, and so on, waiting for the powerful Ninjutsu, and the enhancement of Ninjutsu, this enhancement is more terrifying than the fairy mode. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The big tube Muhui crawled out of the ground at night, panting roaringly, and rushed towards Naruto again. The snowflakes in the sky danced bigger and bigger, and the ground formed thick ice. Snowflake floated to Naruto, but couldn''t get closer for ten seconds, and was directly ejected. Looking at the big tube Muhui Ye, Naruto smiled, stretched out a hand to knot the seal, the black ball quickly condensed behind him, obviously the tail beast jade, and the huge tail beast jade stopped the big tube Muhui . Realizing the crisis, Datong Muhui ran out immediately at night. Naruto waved a tin rod and made a scream in his mouth like a joke. One tail of beast jade smashed over quickly, and crashed into the ground, even if the big tube Muhui hid in the night, smashed into the ground, burst immediately, a half-round black ball swept the earth. Naruto fired ten tail beast jade within one minute. Shot in all directions, the earth was shaking, a huge darkness wrapped around it, and no creatures could survive for more than ten years. But those violent Chakras could not reach Naruto''s side, with nine hooks and six patterns, Naruto would not be hurt at all. There was a loud noise, and at this time a very magnificent light appeared in the heavens and the earth, which temporarily illuminated this dark earth. Naruto looked at the messy scene in front of him, showing a smile, and he couldn''t help laughing, it was a joy of excitement. The trees within ten miles were completely destroyed, the soil was all black, there was no lawn, no plants and living things, let alone the big tube Muhui Ye. It is very likely that Dahui Muhui Ye was destroyed without even slag. While Naruto was laughing, a figure appeared in front of the room, and the big broken wooden tube Huihui stepped out slowly at night. Naruto frowned, and he really had to admit that this guy was a real Xiaoqiang-level figure. Sasuke and her were so different from each other. There was no nonsense, Naruto rushed over with the dark spiral pill in one hand. Datong Muhui Ye''s angry eyes have been irritated. She doesn''t want to run away anymore, she shoots her bones and rushes towards Naruto. As the body shakes, Naruto''s Spiral Pill twists into a wind-wrapped spiral shuriken with six patterns of reinforcement. This wind-wrapped spiral shuriken reaches super-s class ninjutsu. Meng Yiyi, the spiral shuriken, across a graceful arc, and slammed on the big tube Muhuiye bones. With a bang, Chakra turned into a hundred-meter tornado and rolled all the bones of the big tube Mu Huiye to shatter. And Naruto rushed straight, one-handedly printed, angrily "Wooden sting, wood dragon art." The ground was shaking, and a long wooden dragon climbed out. This ninjutsu was also super s-class. The strength of this wooden dragon was more terrifying than Jiuwei. Mulong opened his mouth wide and aimed at the big tube Muhui Ye and bit it. The big tube Muhui stands at night without moving, and at the same time swallowed by the wood dragon, he still doesn''t move. All I heard was the constant banging sound, countless small bones flew out of the wood dragon''s head, and the whole wood dragon suddenly turned into dead wood and decayed. At the same time, the tail cannon in the Ming population has been condensed. At the moment when the dragon started, he expected that it was impossible to kill Dahui Muhuiye. Directly condensing the tail beast cannon, the air in front of it shook, and an unprecedented huge black ball appeared. This kind of black ball with a diameter of nearly 100 meters really scared the big tube Muhui Ye. With a shock in his heart, he immediately thought of running away, and as soon as the seal was printed, he shattered the space and walked in. The black ball in front of Naruto suddenly shrank and became the size of a little finger. This density is extremely thick. Naruto who swallowed only felt a force that could destroy the whole world in his mouth, one mouth, a buzz, the air vibrated, and a long red line shot out. The straight rays hit the air, breaking the space, and the big tube Muhui Ye appeared in the dark space. The expression was full of amazement. Mouth opened slightly, can''t believe Naruto''s strength would be so terrible. The red ray buzzed and everything became invisible. With a piece of broken space, the rays penetrated Dahui Muhuiye''s body. This long line rushed out of the woods several miles away, destroying all the woods, and the soil flew into the sky, forming a huge pothole. The ground was shaking, the floor shook with distance, and the soil cracked directly, and a long crack appeared. The big tube Muhui Ye revealed his unsightly eyes. The whole person fell to the ground, his body slowly decayed, and finally weathered. This originally did not belong to this era, and turned into dust. Chapter 491： : Zhuang Ye My Great Heavenly Dynasty (End!) The darkness on the sky receded, and the reincarnation eye with the nine hooks also directly disappeared, and became a fiery red color again. wap.novelhall.com Those who are deeply trapped in the moon reading also have sages, and those who are controlled by the whole world have recovered their consciousness, looking at the dazzling sun, some doubting that what was just dreaming. Some people don''t understand what''s going on at all. There is a feeling that the end of the world suddenly came and went quietly. At this time, only the figure-level person in Muye Village can understand that this is the reason for Naruto. I ca nt help but show a kind of excitement, my heart is full of excitement, looking at the sky through the window, at this time the weather returns to normal, and the infinite reading disappears. This is clearly Naruto s victory. I can''t help myself, I can''t help but cry out "I didn''t expect Naruto to be able to settle even Datong Muhui Ye. This is a pervert." Many ninjas turned their heads and looked at Zilai. When they heard the big tube Muhui Ye in the mouth, many people did not understand who it was. Only the old man of Tuying could understand it from the name of Datongmu. Looking down, the old man of Tuying who was suddenly awakened could not help but startled. "Datong Muhui Ye, the mother of the Six Immortals." Faced with the surprise of the old shadow man, he immediately showed a very proud joy. Naruto is his apprentice and his pride. The words of the old Tuying made others understand who this person really is, and many people of the six ancestors have heard of it. Regardless of this identity, the horror of the infinite month reading makes people deeply afraid, and Naruto can be broken, which makes them full of worship. Someone immediately relayed the news, and for a while everyone in Muye Village understood that this time he was rescued by Naruto. Thinking of the strength of the six generations, the villagers did not have any doubt. Under the shouting of the senior students, the entire Muye Village was boiling. Naruto''s popularity has reached its peak. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Naruto, who is flying up from the sky, looks at those excited people below, and notices that it is different from before. It seems that his popularity has reached its peak, and it is found that his Kakashi and others are also very The expression of gratification greeted and said a lot of excitement. No one in the upper tolerance class does not worship Naruto, let alone those villagers. At this time, even Shikamaru did not dare to underestimate Naruto. Looking at Naruto s eyes has an uplifting mood. After this disaster, Naruto became the most admired person in Muye Village, and each ninja targeted Naruto. And these are what Naruto should have gotten. Back on the ground again, Naruto was going to enter the room for discussion and settle the merger of the five countries. As soon as I stepped into the door, I was embraced by a soft body, especially the two soft meats were magnificent. Sam Yi kissed Naruto''s cheek in front of everyone and shouted in cheers. "Naruto, you saved the whole world, I really love you." A bite of waves, drooling Naruto''s face. Naruto pushed Samui helplessly and said solemnly "I''ll tell you when I get things done." Sam Yi nodded and said with a smile. "Of course, Naruto, don''t want to run away now, even if you chase your house, I will be yours." Naruto couldn''t help but feel ashamed, but he didn''t plan to run, this blonde beauty has long been designated as his default wife. Looking around at the a few awkward people in front, Naruto took Samui''s palm and walked over, sitting back in the middle. Before I spoke, I heard Kan Jiurang say something seriously "Naruto, the past is misunderstood. My country of wind fully supports the merger of the five countries." After speaking, he bowed respectfully, and it was seen that Kanjiro cast ground on Naruto''s five-body admiration, and the body was shaking slightly, and now he was also afraid of the extreme. He was afraid that Naruto was unhappy and destroyed the wind Country, by virtue of Naruto''s ability to kill the big tube Muhui Ye, the country of the wind is really a country that can be destroyed by just moving his finger. Naruto looked at Kanjiro with a smile and said "Since our Fengying Lord said the same thing, I will continue to talk about the merger of the five countries." The old man of Tuying floats in the air, smiles and looks at Naruto. "The five nations also merged with our native country and fully supported it. Naruto is in your hands. I believe no one will stop you. If anyone stops, my little old man will hit him first." The other two countries have stated their positions one after another, saying that they fully support Naruto. Naruto''s expression remained unchanged, and he was a little proud of himself. He looked around and cleared his throat. "The other five countries should be notified as soon as possible about the merger of the five countries. I also hope that more small countries will join. Of course, as long as the countries that join, I will try to protect them." This news was quickly spread afterwards. According to Naruto''s current strength, even if there is no Koba village, they are willing to use this price to obtain the protection of Naruto, because they can defeat the people of the country of wind by one person This person is what every country wants. The tributary of a small country is a natural occurrence. Zi Lai also watched Naruto, who had matured to black, with a very happy smile. "Naruto, the merger of the Five Kingdoms requires one person, of course, a movie-level person. I think only you are suitable." Naruto chuckled and said "If there aren''t many things, I can do it, but unfortunately I have no interest in anything other than fighting and killing." The road also smiled "Isn''t Tsunade helping you, and there are so many strong girls in your family, there must be no problem with this." Naruto''s words reminded Naruto of silence. The elder sister''s ability to be an assistant is very good, and she is also his wife. She is absolutely trustworthy, so Naruto nodded and agreed, "Looks like this movie-level title is the only one I can take." People in several other countries have no objection. The objection is completely to death, so they do not want to find death. The silent people fully obeyed Naruto''s arrangements, and Naruto talked about the specific requirements for the merger of the five countries, that is, to mess with some to get along well. I''m impatient when I come from here. "I don''t need to talk about Naruto, anyone can understand that you little devil certainly doesn''t think so, talk about your true purpose." Naruto grinned and said with a smile "My real purpose is for everyone to live in harmony with life." He couldn''t help but gave Naruto a glance. He didn''t believe Naruto''s nonsense at all. This guy is a militant. Naruto''s smiling face remained the same, and he took a close look at the few people present and smiled. "Well, finally announce a thing about the merger of the five nations, the land of the land, the land of the fire, and so on, don''t call it any more." He also said with a playful smile "Naruto, what do you want to call." Naruto also looked at Zilai, opened his mouth, and spit out only two words. "Heavenly." Everyone was stunned and didn''t understand the meaning of these two words, but they would not go against it. Now Mingling is the strongest person, and no one would stupidly oppose what he said. ~： Naruto 1 Sunny and warm weather, the noon sun gives a very soft warmth. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Lying on a pair of white tender thighs, Naruto''s cat-like cheeks did not leave traces because of the years, and there was not much change. At least Naruto is always cool in the eyes of Hinata. Naruto was lying on her thigh with a small white cotton swab, and Hina''s delicate white face was full of serious expression. Naruto lying down with her eyes closed comfortably holding Hinata''s thigh with her hand, turned over, changed her posture and continued to sleep. Looking at Naruto''s sleepy expression, Hina''s boiled egg showed a sweet smile on her cheek. She didn''t want to bother, but she used her special white-eyed ability to help Naruto clean her ears. At this time, something interesting happened in a large yard a few miles away. The yard occupies a wide area. There is no family around it. It is located on the mountainside. Numerous wildflowers and weeds deposit this wonderful place. The compound. Four children younger than 5 years old surrounded each other with different expressions. One of them, a long boy similar to Naruto, had a childish face with his arms around his chest and said with a serious expression "Listen well, you can''t use reincarnation, you can''t use chakras, and you can''t use ten-tailed, understand." "Song Ming, say this to yourself, you like to play tricks the most." Leaving his mouth off, Sasuke, who is too small, is very disdainful to Song Ming, and standing next to this small, too, Sasuke, looks like a serious Zheng Tai Weasel. For these two children, Naruto was also depressed before. He did not expect that the twin boys born by Meiqin were exactly the same as Sasuke and Itachi. If it had not had his beard genes, it would have been carved out of a mold. . For interesting reasons, Naruto called this twin little boy Whirlpool Sasuke, and Whirlpool Itachi seems to be doomed. The two are really similar in character to Sasuke and Itachi. It seems that this is determined by Meiqin''s genes. Song Ming smiled, said with a small head "This time it won''t happen, so let''s start quickly. Let me explain first. Tian Tian and I are in the same group. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Pulling a 5-year-old girl aside, Song Ming squared her face and looked at the vortex Sasuke. The little girl had a soft-boiled egg-white face, and two red apples on her cheeks, especially her big eyes, which turned out to be white. At a glance, she knew it was Hina''s child. Tian Tian''s appearance is just like the name, a small face with a smile can definitely make people dead. Whirlpool Sasuke glanced at Tian Tian and said a little unhappy "Why you and Tian Tian are not fair." Song Ming yelled with frowns in his arms. "Aren''t you convinced that we can fight each other if we can?" Whirlpool Sasuke called with a deep face "Just hit, whoever is afraid." After speaking, I was about to open the reincarnation eyes. The whirlpool ferret next to me coughed twice, and the expression that was originally indifferent was even colder. I looked around at the two and said "Let''s decide by lot." Song Ming looked at Whirlpool Itachi and said with a smile. "This method is good." So a few children started to grasp the paper ball and grabbed it. They didn''t know if it was luck. Song Ming easily won. Among the strange ones, only Song Ming knew that in order to lose the gamble, several little farts started playing hide-and-seek. This time, Song Ming and Tian Tian hid. In order not to be found, Song Ming took Tian Tian''s hand, walked out of the yard, and flew towards the outside. Before taking a few steps, Tian Tian broke away Song Ming''s hand, and her white face said nervously. "Master Father said he can''t go outside." Song Ming turned around and said easily "Afraid of something, what happened, I''m burdened, rest assured, Ms. Xinnai hurts me very much." He couldn''t help but grab Tian Tian''s little hand, ran out of the yard, and walked towards the dense grass. Tian Tian, ??who couldn''t twist Song Ming, had to follow, tightening his brows, looking around with a scared expression on his face, his face tense, and he seemed to be worried about any monsters. The two walked a few hundred meters and hid directly in the grass higher than their heads and hid. Half an hour passed without knowing it. At this time, Whirlpool Sasuke and Whirlpool have searched all over the yard, but they still did not find two people. The twin brothers discussed for a while, and discussed where Song Ming would hide. Support the whirlpool ferret whose head is like an adult, seriously "According to the character of that kid, he must have been hiding out, but this guy is also the father who loves Sinai the most, so he dares to do this, otherwise he has to open his flowers." Whirlpool Sasuke''s eyes brightened, and she said with excitement "Then let''s find it outside." After saying that, he was about to run out. When he arrived at the door, he saw Song Ming with a bald face, his eyes staring at the ground indifferently. Whirlpool Sasuke asked, unable to help. "What''s wrong, you''re back alone, Tian Tian?" Looking around, Song Ming found only one person behind him. Song Ming raised his head blankly, and said with tears in his eyes. "I don''t know, I said I went out to see the situation, but Tian Tian was lost." Whirlpool Sasuke''s face sank, his face was very serious "Where are you coming back from? Go out and look for it." With a look of anxious vortex Sasuke was about to go out, but was stopped by the vortex Itachi, said with a cold expression "Let''s discuss it first, where to find it. Also, we can''t tell other people about this matter, otherwise we will have a few troubles. You should know the father''s temper." Uzumaki Sasuke suffered a bitter face and covered his buttocks. "I don''t want to be beaten." Whirlpool Nodded, barely showing a bitter smile "I don''t want to, I think let this guy be the scapegoat." Looking at Song Ming, the two twin brothers came over with a smile on their faces, Song Ming didn''t know what Whimsa had said. At this moment he was only anxious where Tian Tian went. The three gathered around and discussed for a while. Just as a few people discussed the results, a yelling came. "You three little farts, what are you talking about, honestly explain, otherwise be careful I let my father dare you." The little beauty with hands on her waist was under the age of eight, but the figure was like a child in her teens, a head taller than Song Ming and others. The most characteristic feature is a beautiful mole on the forehead of the little beauty, who has a little charming and tender white face, and knows that it is Tsunate''s child. Yu Gangshou''s personality is exactly the same. The little beauty with her hands on her waist has the majesty of a tigress. It''s the whirlpool Itachi saw that she had fought a cold war. In order to prevent others from discovering that they had lost Tian Tian, ??she lowered her head and said in a low voice. "Let''s withdraw quickly. Sasuke and I are going through the back door. Song Ming, you are going through the main door." Song Ming didn''t think there was anything wrong, and nodded and promised, only to discover that the main entrance was where Xiao Gangshou stood. Unfortunately, it''s too late to repent, because Itachi and Sasuke have turned and fled. ~： Naruto 2 Song Ming had no choice but to head to the front door, and he was in danger of losing Tian Tian, ??so he had to face the tigress, who was Tsuzuna Tsunade. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Whirlpool Gang thought that he didn''t want to shoot directly. He grabbed one hand and Song Ming''s body flickered, it was easy to avoid. The little girl s two willow frowns wrinkled and yelled directly. "Dare you hide, stop me, or you''ll be like this land." After finishing the vortex, the hands bulged up, raised a fist and smashed at the ground, and the ground shook. Song Ming was dumbfounded, and his whole body was sitting on the ground because of the ground trembling. Whirlpool Gang looked at Song Ming with both hands and chest. He took a few steps forward and directly lifted him up. Song Ming was too late to run, so he couldn''t listen to the cry of struggle. "Violent woman, let go of me, let go of me, be careful I tell Ms. Sinai." Vortex Gang poked her hand and said disdainfully "Go ahead, you little devil." The whirlpool hand that could not help but raised his fist and hit Song Ming''s face with a very light punch. He directly smashed Song Ming and cried, and the little boy started crying. Xiao Gangshou was a little impatient, and said in a bad mood "Do nt cry, let s say, what s going on? I do nt think you re sneaking any good things. Hurry up, or your father will never get around you, and you do nt have to be covered by a mother Something happened. " Song Ming sobbed and said what happened to Tian Tian''s loss. It doesn''t matter, when he said that the beauty of the whirlpool Tsunami had grown up, he roared loudly. "Give me a penalty. Wap.novelhall.com" Song Ming didn''t excuse him. He obediently walked into the room and went away. At this time, Uzumaki Sasuke and Uzumaki Itachi, who were about to run from behind, met two other little girls. The two girls were similar in age and had the same personalities. Swirl Sakura has Sakura''s pink hair and a beautiful forehead. In addition to the yellow ponytail, Whirlpool Ino has always had a smile on her delicate little face, which makes it clear at a glance that this is a naughty little girl. The vortex Itachi and the vortex Sasuke look at each other with some fear in their eyes. After tacit agreement to escape, the two jumped forward and jumped out to the left and right. Whirlpool rushed over with her hands around her chest, and jumped towards Whirlpool Sasuke, a fist with a fist, accompanied by a whistling wind. Whirlpool Sasuke''s face was so scared, and when he hurried back and dropped to the ground, he waved his hand and said "Wait I won''t play anymore, I can''t mess with your fists." The swirling cherry blossom demonstration raised her pink fist and said "Sister Whirlpool Tsunami told me long ago that you will definitely run away from the back door. Sure enough." And the stable Itachi is not saying hello, a fireball fired at the vortex well field that rushed over, and the airy Kono fell back to the ground and hid, but his face was unwilling and stomped, but the corner of his mouth was off, the unwilling Under the expression was a very dark smile. The whirlpool ferret was thinking that he could escape, without even paying attention to a silk thread that was invisible to the naked eye, and ran into it with a bang, and the detonation symbol ignited, and three fireworks exploded. The frightened whirlpool eyes trembled, opened the reincarnation eyes, raised his hands to protect his head, barely burst out of the explosion of flames, and before he was relieved, he was wrapped in a large net and wrapped his body. With a large sticky net, bound tightly, the vortex weasel fell directly from the sky, and his face was reluctantly struggling. Unfortunately, the net became more and more struggling. Grinning at Ono, Whirlpool Gritting Teeth "You are too despicable." Koino put out a finger and pulled down his eyelids, and said with a grimace. "Everyone, each other." The two girls **** Whirlpool Itachi and Sasuke and brought them into the room together. ... Between the mountains and forests, a little girl with tears on his face kept crying, calling her father, walking while crying, and the clear water-like tears in the corner of his eyes kept rolling down, staring blankly at this strange place, sobbing "Master Father, where are you, Tian Tian will never listen to Song Ming''s brother again, Master Father, Tian Tian wants to go home, whine" Wipe the teardrops from the corner of the eye with the back of the hand and walk towards the woods. After walking for a while, Tian Tian remembered his white eyes, and couldn''t help but murmur. "Why is Tian Tian so stupid that he has forgotten that his mother''s eyes can look hundreds of meters away?" His eyes shook, and Tian Tian''s open-eyed cheeks didn''t explode too much through the ducts, only a few small small blood vessels, very cute. Looking around, I saw Naruto lying in front of Hinata''s thigh and taking a nap. Tian Tian, ??who was bright in front of her eyes, showed a happy smile and ignored the tears on her cheek. A trot came over. While enjoying a quiet afternoon, Naruto heard a cry of crying little girl. "Master Father, Master Mother" Tian Tian, ??who was crying and hurried, hurried up, and the aggrieved and scared expression was a normal person would be moved. Naruto sat up from Hinata. At this time, Hinada had seen her little daughter, showed a smiling mother, and stepped forward and hugged Oda sweetly in her arms. Tian Tian wept loudly, as if going through a very sad thing, lying in the arms of Hinada''s arms and crying like a just-voiced child. Naruto stepped forward with a smile, and said Tian Tian''s little head. "What happened to my little princess, has anyone bullied you?" Tian Tian turned to look at Naruto, her delicate little face was still with teardrops, and some of the same little faces as Naruto showed an expression of extreme grievance, and her mouth was beeping. Opening her fair arms, turning her head to hold Naruto, her small face was buried in Naruto s chest, and she said in tears "It is Brother Song Ming who left me alone, my father must revenge Tian Tian." Choting Tian Tian raised her head, her mouth beaked like a very adorable little loli. Naruto smiled and rubbed Tian Tian''s head "This guy bullied our little princess and watched me go back without opening his ass." Tian Tian smiled, laughed at two shallow pear vortexes, and said with a sweet smile "Tian Tian likes his father most." Tian Tian, ??who held Naruto again, did not cry anymore, but a very happy expression. [End of Naruto! Chapter 1： ： Crossing to the Eye of Red Crimson "Ding, congratulations to the host for crossing through the world of [Crimson Pupils], please show your deepest essence here and soak up all the girls." Naruto sitting in a forest, such a sentence appeared in his mind. Naruto, who seemed so calm, immediately struck a black line on his forehead, and wanted to scold his father. He originally accompanied Hina and others in Naruto, and then it was a very sunny day. Because of curiosity, he accidentally clicked and crossed, and this was the situation. I felt my own chakra. Ten chakras were also there. Nine tails and six patterns did not disappear. Naruto, relieved, stood up again, and looked around. The sun was high in the east. It was clearly daytime. The dense woods and the vaguely dangerous atmosphere let Naruto know that this time he really passed. Naruto, who gritted his teeth and choked the whole family of the system, quickly calmed down. "First of all, understand the situation here, and how can I go back. With my current ability, it is still easy to destroy the world." Before whispering, Naruto''s eyes came up with a bright red system box, which said Main task: Raise the strongest system to level 9, otherwise you can''t go out of this world for a lifetime. Punishment game 1 kill the man, deduct 50 VIP experience. 2 Kill the woman, deduct one hundred VIP experience. 3 to help a person improve their ability, deduct 1 thousand VIP experience. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Bonus game 1 Get the girl''s first kiss and get 500 VIP experience. 2 Snatch the girl''s true love and gain 1,000 VIP experience. 3 Pursue true love for girls and gain 2,000 VIP experience. Seeing the punishment for murder, Naruto was ashamed again. This peat system is basically discriminatory against men. Only 50 points of VIP experience is deducted from killing men. One hundred is required to kill women. After glancing at these things, Naruto really did not dare to think about destroying the emperor directly. Since the main task is to prompt the strongest system to 9, Naruto immediately checked the VIP experience of the system. vip8 [55010000] That is, it can be upgraded by only more than 9,000 points. If there are daily tasks in only a few months, I think that this Naruto smiles and points to the daily life, and the result is. "Ding, in order to prevent others from perceiving the strongest system, some functions of the strongest system are temporarily turned off, please ask the host to gain experience with the girl." "Bub your sister." Naruto has an urge to drop the bowl. This system is too shameless, even more shameless than him. "Who is there, come out, and I won''t shoot again." A roar came from not far away. Naruto frowned and looked at the man. The two men were wearing a military coat, trembling body, and with a few serious expressions, they looked like only two soldiers. The two soldiers were apparently not long after they arrived, and some things seemed very cautious. They pointed at Naruto with a strangely shaped pistol, the uncle with a chin on his beard said "Who are you and how did you come here? Don''t you know there are many dangers here?" Naruto smiled and said to the two "I just happened to pass by, two brothers, where is this place?" Uncle seeing Naruto moving around, his face sank and he cried. "Don''t come over, stand still and give up your weapons." This uncle Bing looks very unfriendly, and it is no wonder that here is close to the imperial capital. In the decaying imperial capital are all monsters covered with human skin. Sometimes a very friendly child suddenly turns into a more dangerous species than a dangerous species. Scary monster. They had to be careful. Under the pattern caused by the times, both soldiers were cautious towards Naruto. Naruto frowned, and noticed that the eyes of the two people were not the same, and they were standing still. If you want to leave the world quickly and upgrade the system to VIP9, do nt kill people, otherwise the VIP experience is deducted to a negative number, and he wo nt Want to leave here. Staring at the two soldiers tightly, Naruto''s mouth curved into a corner and said "Actually, I am a wealthy person. If the two elder brothers can take me out of here, maybe I will give you a good reward." No one is not greedy for money, the two uncle soldiers show a greedy expression, looking at Naruto is like looking at a money bag. The present Naruto man is definitely a rich man, that is, the cape with the purpose of six generations, at first glance it is made of fine silk. The expressions of the two uncles turned around, showing smiling faces, and put away the gun. A slightly younger man on the left walked forward and said friendlyly. "We blame you just now. What kind of young master are you from? Why are you wandering here? There are many dangerous species in this place. Be careful, or if your uncle will send you back." Like coaxing a child, the man''s face had a mild smile, but underneath this smile was an evil face. He began to figure out the kidnapping of the child, and then threatened a sum of money, so he didn''t have to do anything else. If it is the only child of a big family, maybe a huge fortune can be extorted, and buying a general at that time would be the same thing. Humans die for money and birds die for food. In this world where people are beheaded every day, human life is worthless. The young man turned his head and gestured to his companion, and the older one immediately understood his own companion''s thoughts over the years. The two of them are only small soldiers guarding the edge of the imperial capital. They have no connections or wealth. If they really have a chance, they will definitely dare to gamble. A left-right companion was beside Naruto, and the two led him out of the woods. Along the way, Naruto kept making inquiries about this world. He learned from the mouths of two soldiers that the largest city in this place was the Imperial City, which was more than ten miles away, and there were countless others around. Small village. In several villages, all the people were dead. I heard that the dangerous species was killed. In order to solve this dangerous species that can destroy the village, the Empire sent people to guard it. The two of them were unlucky ghosts and took this to death. Errand. Now it''s even worse for Naruto. Chapter 2： : Rotten Empire The three people walked slowly, and soon came out of the woods. In fact, Naruto can use the light and heavy rock technique to fly in the air to model the place. Unfortunately, only the terrain can be known, but the specific situation around this can''t be understood. It was a "pleasant" chat with two uncles and soldiers. The uncle with a chin on his beard could not help but asked his inner commotion "This young master, what does your family do in Emperor?" If Naruto is an ordinary rich man, he will shoot, and if he is a noble official, he has no courage. Naruto looked at this mischievous uncle with a smile and said "My family is only doing small business. By the way, uncle, is there any task to make money in this place? I heard that there are many interesting things that can get money. I have never seen it before. I want to see it now." The uncle with a beard on his chin didn''t speak. The original kind face turned into a smirk expression. The smiling face was ugly, and he wanted a humanoid monster. One mouth was full of fangs, and babbled. "You devil, you are our tool to make money. Just keep me still and let me cut your hand down to your parents and let them use your money to redeem your life." With a draw of a large knife around his waist, the uncle clenched his hands and chopped at one arm towards Naruto. The other person was clearly standing in the way of Naruto''s preparation to escape, and that face was full of sullen smiles. Naruto frowned without much movement, just raised his hand gently, and made a movement that surprised the uncle with beard in front of his chin. Chakra was concentrated in his hands, with a wave of his hands and a snoring sound, Naruto''s right hand was like tofu, chopping the big knife cut by the uncle in half. The man''s face changed from sneer to fear, and his face showed a stunned expression, his body trembling, without any previous prestige. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Shocked **** sat on the ground, shouting in horror "Emperor, you are the owner of the emperor." The person who had been standing in front of Naruto didn''t dare to run away. He was very boneless and immediately knelt down on the ground and said with a tear in his head. "Uncle lives, the young has no eyes, I don''t know that you are the owner of the emperor. Please let me go." Speaking of begging for mercy, tears of remorse were already scared on his face. The owner of the emperor was not a small soldier like them. In this era, as long as there is a capable person, killing is not blinking. Naruto looked at them with a smile and said "I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t bother you, you came to me by yourself, but I am not the owner of the emperor you said, I''m just an ordinary person, and now you mess with me, that''s why I asked." With a change of expression, Naruto waved his hands directly, and the rich wind properties of Chakra gathered in their hands, and they instantly cut off their heads. Blood was sprayed into the sky like a column. Naruto, who killed two people in a second, retracted his hands, didn''t look at the two who fell to the ground, looked at each other, and walked forward. It didn''t take long for Naruto to find that his system VIP experience was less than 100. Naruto lost a hundred points of experience for the two scums, and Naruto felt a pain in his heart. Looking at the flat road ahead, there is a large castle not far away, and it looks like the two emperors in the scum mouth. When I first arrived, I saw two scums. It seems that the people in the imperial capital really are like the ones mentioned in the animation. Most of them are monsters in human skin. Originally, I wanted to go to Didu first to see. Naruto realized that he was penniless now. There was no money in this world. He couldn''t do anything when he went in, and he could not even afford to eat. Thinking of making money, Naruto started walking back, walked in front of the two bodies, his eyes startled, opened the eyes of the Nine Hook Jade Reincarnation, spread his hands to control the money bags flying out of the two dead people. In order not to be splattered by blood, Naruto used the Vientiane Sky to draw out the gold coins in the wallet. It was really two poor ghosts. The money on the two of them was only ten gold coins, and the heavy gold coins were cushioned. Naruto put it directly into the pocket and moved in the direction of the imperial capital. The wide city gate, with many soldiers guarding it, and the top of the wall that can be seen by raising his head, looks very majestic and has to admit that the emperor''s decoration is still very exciting. With no one blocking, Naruto went straight in. The guards on the side saw that Naruto was not too rare. The emperor had a lot of foreign people entering here all the year round. Some people could nt get out. Noisy crowds, the hawking sounds of most hawkers, people here have a variety of clothing, Naruto''s dress is obviously not special. Some people glanced at them and turned to concentrate on their work. Moving forward, Naruto began to think about how to make money, or how to get a girl, and how can the most powerful system be upgraded. Now there are no daily tasks. If special tasks do not appear, only the pick-up girl can earn VIP experience, and the killing also deducts the experience, which has to make Naruto cautious. Walking carelessly, he accidentally rubbed the edge of a man''s clothing, and was about to say sorry, but was stopped by that person. The name exudes the yellow hair of my hooligan, roaring fiercely. "You devil, you have eyes in your ass." Naruto looked up at the yellow hair and said with a smile "It''s not my eyes and long ass, it''s your long ass." Huang Mao was furious, shouting at Naruto with anger "You devil, you kid." Raising his fist and hitting Naruto, Naruto sank, and was about to use this guy''s hand. Suddenly a hand reached over and caught the yellow hair fist, the man said with a calm expression "It''s so hot early in the morning. Is it the reason it''s too hot?" Speaking of the last word, the man yelled out while biting his teeth. He could clearly see that his yellow hair-holding hand bent down hard. Huang Mao screamed and was about to scream, but was whispered in his ear by a young man with a drill head. "Hurry up now or kill you." Huang Mao was sweating on his forehead, his teeth trembling, and he left quickly as soon as he turned his head. At this moment Naruto was staring at the young man in front of him. Obviously it was Brand with the evil spirit in hiding. Frowning Naruto didn''t understand why this guy helped himself. After noticing Naruto''s eyes, Brand turned his head to show a bright smile, and smiled into a face, and came out with a loving expression in his eyes. "Young man, remember my name. My name is Brand. You can call me Big Brother or Handsome. Are you free today or if there is no place to live, I can treat you well." Blinking, it was clear that there was no meaning in the words. Naruto had a chill deep in his heart and wanted to give this guy a punch, but just helped him just now, and he had to put away his fist that had gathered Chakra. Naruto looking calm "I have no interest in you. My sexual orientation is normal." Brand petrified and looked down in disappointment. Just when he was disappointed, a tender white palm lifted his back collar. The man who came was a girl wrapped in a chest cloth, wearing a mini skirt, and a few pieces of cloth, exposing white skin and exuding her elder sister Momentum, the most special place is that chest. Naruto couldn''t help but compare it with his hands, and finally confirmed that it was definitely a weapon on earth. Chapter 3： : Leave after a chance encounter Leonay lifted Brand up with a serious look and yelled softly. "I didn''t pay attention to you for a while, and you ran over to seduce the man. Did you forget your identity? You walked on the street in such a fair way that you wanted to die. Look. Yarn. Leonie walked away with a brand in her hand, and did not look at Naruto. Although Naruto has a handsome face and a majestic cloak, but the situation is urgent now, she can''t let Leonai show up again Go down, otherwise she will be arrested and she will be followed, so she just ignores the boy. Brand was dragged and did not forget to throw a wink at Naruto "Little brother, come to me when you have time, remember my name, Brand." Naruto with that disgusting expression rolled his eyes. Although he now wants to join Brand''s organization, he really didn''t want to go to see it. Seeing that Brand and the big breasted girl Leone had left, Naruto walked forward without regret. Since this so-called imperial capital is here, you should enjoy it. First of all, it is necessary to make money. The key to receiving money-making tasks is to enjoy capital without money. Come to a city hall where you can receive bounty tasks, a bar-style hall, all of them are drinking and enjoying, loud, mixed with noise, this is the surface of the imperial capital. The arrival of Naruto has attracted the attention of several people. Such a small body makes people doubt that the kid has come to the wrong door. Even the old man who posted the task was very unhappy about Naruto and thought Naruto was here to drink. The old man held a quill and shouted at Naruto "Kids do nt come in, hurry up, this is not a place where kids can play. Mtlnovel.com" Naruto came to the counter, sat down and smiled. "I''m not a kid. By the way, what''s the most profitable task here?" As soon as Naruto''s words were finished, a ridiculous laugh came out. The sound was rough and the laugh was loud. "Did you hear that, this little shit, to take on the most profitable task, haha, laughed at us, the child is a child and thought it was a house." The old man in front couldn''t help but show a smile "Child, this is not something you can come to. As for you, what kind of monster can you kill, just go home obediently." Naruto said with the same expression "I repeat, give me the most profitable task." A deliberate release of Chakra, Naruto''s body penetrated a murderous gas. The old man''s face sank. Then he realized that Naruto might be ruthless. In his eyes, there are two kinds of people in the capital. One is that it is harmless in appearance, and its real ability is much stronger than the surface. The other is a person who looks good, but whose real ability is much worse than the surface. And Naruto is likely to be the former person, because that murderous gas can only be possessed by killing others, and more than one has been killed. The old man did not dare not give Naruto a task, reached out and took a form, and said to Naruto "A few days ago, a village was destroyed by a ferocious dangerous species. What is the level of the dangerous species? No one knows yet. The empire has sent troops to suppress it, but this dangerous species has not been found. The task is worth 1,000 gold coins. Do you want to try? " He stared at Naruto tightly, clearly wanting to bet on Naruto. If he can complete this task, he can also get some benefits. Naruto said without changing his face "Okay, that''s it." The old man sank, but said something out of caution. "Remember, this is very likely a level 5 dangerous species. If you can really kill it, just hold its head to see me. I naturally have a way to tell if this monster is a monster. To fool. " Naruto twisted, and her cloak moved. After putting down a sentence, she walked away without looking back. "Wait for my head to come over." The leaving Naruto made several drinking men grin a few times. "Just like this little ghost wants to kill the fifth-level dangerous species, I don''t think it will be fatal to be eaten." "Haha, it should be said that don''t lack arms and legs. Look at his strange face, it must be from outside. A small village doesn''t know what the dangerous species is." Speak loudly and drink alcohol. Those who have paralyzed their brains with alcohol have forgotten the reality. Returning to the outside of the imperial city, Naruto passed by a few villages and opened the eyes of Jiugou Reincarnation while walking, and began to look at the situation around. No one in this era can understand what Jiujiuyu Reincarnation Eyes are, so Naruto doesn''t need to worry. Unlike the bustling capital of the imperial capital, the village outside looks very dilapidated. This can be said to be the capital of the imperial capital. This is probably the place where some poor people live, breathing the air left by the imperial capital, adhering to the imperial capital, this is what the village sees Naruto. Soldiers are everywhere oppressing the poor, stepping their heads under their wide boots, burying their heads in the dirt, apologizing to themselves, and laughing and joking with his companions. When the joke is over, the poor man in a ragged suit will be kicked away. Naruto is just patiently searching for the breath of dangerous species, without too much control of other people. Now he kills 2 people in less than a day. If he kills them, he may never reach VIP9. Passing by a run-down village, the house in this village shows signs of collapse at any time. It is full of small and large openings. Although there are scattered people, those people are clearly afraid of wearing Naruto. Man in good silk clothes. Even if it was just a child, they couldn''t afford the child who seemed to have a lot of talent. Naruto felt that there was a strong creature passing by here, and he wanted to ask. As soon as he walked by, the men and women ran away immediately, and the distrust of people was obvious here. Dispelled the thought of asking, Naruto walked along his own feeling. Within a short while, I immediately noticed this thick breath, which was less than 300 meters away. Looking up, his eyes were shocked, and Naruto''s eyesight reached more than 300 meters away. At a glance, he saw the monster who was still killing people. A huge monkey with a strange crystal on its head. The height of the whole monkey is larger than a big tree. The body like a bulldozer is crushing the villagers who have no strength. Chapter 4： : Bounty Mission This dangerous species like a monkey may be hungry, biting and killing nearly ten people, swallowing them directly into the stomach. Frightened villagers, several people sat on the ground and murmured in their mouths "Monster, monster." Naruto''s figure floated in the air and rushed forward. The air shook. With his strength, it took no more than ten seconds to fly over. The fast figure only drew a long line in the air. Three villagers who had not yet died died, and when they saw Naruto almost shouted to God, when they discovered that Naruto was a boy under 18, he was surprised. Naruto felt that it was difficult for the monkey to see the dangerous species. The task required him to take his head. If he used jujutsu, the fire would burn his head directly. A tail cannon may work. The tail cannon can indeed kill this monster without damaging the head. Unfortunately, a tail cannon is too powerful. It is very likely that after killing this monster, it will destroy several villages. At that time, his VIP experience will be It must be negative. Naruto, looking down and thinking, didn''t notice that the monkey had moved and ran fast. The speed was not proportional to the body at all, and it was better than the sportsman. With four legs running, the big monkey lifted its paw to Naruto and grabbed it. Such a large claw made other villagers dare not look at it, only to think that Naruto was a lunatic, and he actually started to stay, lamenting secretly that the person who saved them would be sacrificed like this. Naruto bowed his head thinking about what kind of ninjutsu to use, as if he didn''t notice the monkey attack at all. It should be said that he was not afraid of this low-powered creature. When the big monkey grabbed a claw ten meters in front of Naruto, the air stopped, as if time stopped. Look. Yarn, Chinese website The giant monkey''s giant claws could not be photographed, and he made an ugly push down motion, but unfortunately the grabber still couldn''t catch Naruto''s body, as if blocked by something. Those villagers who have never seen powerful people are dumbfounded. This strange imagination, they all doubt whether it is a dream. The big monkey screamed, apparently irritated by Naruto. The little bug disturbed it to eat, and blocked it with strange things, making it completely angry. It was originally a monster with zero IQ. There was no intention to shrink back, a red ray burst out of a mouth. Naruto''s eyes felt a flash of light flashing, raising his head, only to find that the big monkey under his **** Luo Tianzheng was launching strange abilities, and the rays from the big monkey''s mouth banged in front of Naruto. It''s a pity that Naruto God Tianzheng can defend the tail beasts, not to mention this kind of garbage rays. With a wave of his hand, Naruto''s eyes rotated, and the long ray flew out, being bombarded to the sides, hitting the big tree, and blocking the big trunk. The big monkey roared madly, constantly clapping Naruto with scratchers, but unfortunately each claw could only catch on the air, shaking the air in waves. Naruto floats in the air, looks at the big monkey in front of him, with a ridiculous smile, and does not make nonsense. He just prints with one hand and whispers. "Wind-breaking, wind-cutting." Countless wind blades flew out, radiating an arc in the air, cutting the big monkey without suspense, and several cracks appeared on the limbs. The fifth-level dangerous species stared at it, and the body fell into blocks. On the ground. The blood-stained sky was filled with blood, and none of these blood rain could reach ten meters beside Naruto. Naruto, who is wrapped in a semi-circular shield standing in the sky, looks like a **** in the eyes of the three remaining villagers. They can''t help but scratch their heads and shout thank you. Naruto didn''t even look at those people, his body dived, and he flew towards the monkey''s head, using Vientiane Tianyin to control and grab it. It felt too big to mention in your hands. After thinking that the rescued villagers asked for a big bag, Naruto rushed to the bounty mission hall. ... People with big mouths continue to brag about how many monsters they killed and how many women they played. At this time a muscular man in front of the counter was arguing with two young people. There is a small flower on the woman''s head, she has a delicate and delicate face, a black shawl coat outlines a slim figure, and her hips and chests exude youthful charm. It''s a pity that the girl''s face was very unhappy, and the big man staring at him screamed. "Why our mission will be yours, this is obviously the monster we killed." Dahan is aggressive with a smile on his face "I urge you not to intervene. I''ll leave it to you here. This task is for me to help you, and I also took the money. You should thank me, but I kindly helped you with the task and then helped you spend it. The girl''s two white tender hands held tightly, and she was going mad by this big man, and she was always ready to pull out the bow and arrow behind her and start working. The boy with a white cap next to him frowned and swept coldly at the man. "Let''s go out and fight if we have the skills. I and you will be alone." The big man laughed, and said very funny "Single to head, boy, just say so with me, but you also ask my brother to agree." Just after finishing a sentence, there were several strong men standing in the room, a total of 5, standing in different directions and looking at the two. The girl Liu Mei frowned, and pulled a boy to whisper "Forget it, these guys are so crowded that we can''t win." The boy said helplessly "But this is the last amount of money we can get. In this way, what shall we use to eat? I did not expect that this kind of thing will happen on the first day when I first arrived in the Imperial City, and I do nt know what happened to Tazmi." The two were exactly the task that the original protagonist Tazmi''s childhood plum, the girl Shayou and the boy Iyeas received on the road. They had originally thought that the emperor would return it, but they did not expect such a thing to happen. Thinking of being penniless, but still being robbed by fire, Sha You was a little angry, glaring at the big man, glancing at the other man''s hands, and could not help revealing a sad expression. The other man''s hands were too much for both of them to win. . Pulled a handful of Iyeas, the two were about to leave, and saw a boy of the same year walk out directly from the main entrance. Wearing a majestic cloak, it is a handsome face, the most attractive is a **** package in his hand. As soon as Naruto came in, I saw this Iiyas and Sayo. The man ignored it directly and set his eyes on the girl. His eyes lit up, and the girl s temperament and figure looked like a wife and white. The palms and that white skin are imaginative. Chapter 5： : Meet Sayou When Naruto was looking at the girl with admiration, the big man who was half-lying at the table came towards him and said with a smile on his face "Little **** boy, it''s really hard work, so far to help us complete the task, now you can give me the things in your hands. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Network" A thousand gold coins is a big fortune. The big man looked at the **** bag in Naruto''s hands, as if looking at a naked beauty. The greed in the eyes is that the blind can understand. He was about to reach for Naruto''s bag, and Naruto turned his head and only spit out a word "roll." When he lifted his foot to his stomach, he kicked. I could only hear a bang, and the big man flew straight out, hitting the wall, and the wall collapsed. The big man lying on the ground was covering his chest with an unbearable expression. Gritted his teeth and shouted at Naruto. "Nima, what are you still doing? Give me this kid." Unfortunately, no one dares to move, and no one here is a fool. Naruto''s foot just now has no regularity, which makes many people fail to understand. They don''t dare to provoke this kind of ox-fork character. They were originally just friends of wine and meat. They couldn''t provoke this young man to provoke this person. The five people who had stood up were very tacit and sat down again, showing their positions. The snoring in the audience was a frightening appearance even at the beginning. Seeing that no one helped himself, the big man closed his mouth very clearly and didn''t dare to put a fart, and his expression was a bit afraid. At this time, the old man who had been watching the good handover task also rushed over, rubbed his hands, and said with a smile on his face. "This little man, I didn''t expect you to complete the task so quickly, it is really amazing, nothing to say, what I drink today is all mine. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Naruto didn''t want to care about this kind of person who made the rudder see the wind. He simply passed the big bag in his hand and said calmly. "Look, isn''t this thing?" At this time, Sa You who wanted to leave stopped because she was curious about Naruto. The boy was obviously younger than himself. The hand just showed that he was very powerful. This made Sa You full of curiosity and wanted to see See what tasks Naruto is going to do. The old man took Naruto''s big bag in his hands, and he didn''t care if he was stained with blood. Now Naruto is an uncle, and he dare not put a fart. In Emperor who has strength, he can bully the weak. This is the basic code of this society. Without showing a bit of unhappy expression, the old man happily came to the table holding the bag down, opened it, and looked like a monkey head of a fifth-level dangerous species. Taking a closer look, the old man took a breath and turned his head to look at the unscathed Naruto, secretly thankful that he didn''t anger the little man. Without doing any extra movements, he took out a big bag directly from the table and said with a smile. "Hey, there are 1,300 gold coins here, count yourself." Naruto stepped forward to receive it politely, and didn''t count it, just felt it with Chakra, and I can understand the number of gold coins in the bag in one second. With gold coins, Naruto unconsciously smiled slightly. "Isn''t that just a thousand? Why is it different now?" The old man wiped his cold sweat and said with a smile "It was originally 1300, but I started to forget. Like you, you should have taken so much." Three hundred of them were originally his remuneration. Now all of them are given to Naruto, who is afraid of being discovered by Naruto afterwards. Perceiving the sweat on the forehead of the old man, Naruto didn''t manage it, holding 1,300 gold coins, and turned to look at Sha You, Sha Youzheng opened her eyes and looked at the so-called Class 5 dangerous species in front of her, let alone kill this kind of monster, it was hard to see when she saw it. When it comes to more special beauties, Naruto is unwilling to let go of any chance of favoring. There are beauties who don''t bubble, which is simply a waste. Turned into a smiley expression, how can you start to kick down the majesty of the big man. Naruto said to Sayo with a smile on her face. "Little beauty, how much this guy paid you just now, I''ll give you." Sha You''s face turned red, apparently a bit shy as the little girl said, and hurriedly waved her hands and said "No, thank you for your concern, we have other things to do, so don''t bother, bye." Pulling Iiyas away, Shayou looked crimson and did not look back at Naruto. Naruto who ate a closed door didn''t give up, and thought for a moment, suddenly thinking that Sha You might be in trouble, it is not worth the death of such an interesting beauty. After receiving a bag of gold coins, Naruto directly followed Sayo. Sha You and Iyeas noticed Naruto obviously, and it''s no wonder that they followed them with a big swing, I''m afraid only Naruto can do it. I did not expect Naruto to be such a shameless stalker, Sha You''s delicate face was a bit ugly, and she accelerated her steps and walked forward. Iayas followed closely, and couldn''t help laughing, Hawthorne''s old-fashioned plum bamboo horse was so embarrassing now, he would certainly not let go of this fun opportunity, and said with a smile "I think that 80% of the kid is after you. I didn''t expect your charm was so great. How can this guy be a weirdo who can kill the fifth-level dangerous species? I don''t think you can run away." Sha You was angry, and stared at Yiayas, and she twitched her mouth, and her mouth curved a beautiful arc, smiling. "Don''t worry, if I can''t run, you don''t even want to run, I will pull down to do the back cushion and say you are my boyfriend." Iayas suffered a bitter face and smiled with pain "Don''t, I don''t want to be misunderstood." The two talked to each other, and did not manage Naruto, and Naruto also followed this boldly so as not to let the beauty die. Anyway, he has nothing to do now, and the gold coins have been earned. It is possible to follow the two important people first. What will happen is interesting. When I thought of something interesting, Naruto''s mouth showed a smile, which made people feel cold. It''s almost afternoon now. After walking back and forth for a while, Naruto saw the two people in front stop. Presumably, Nayou could not help but turned her head and said with a coldness on her face "When are you going to follow me?" Naruto didn''t hesitate, stepped forward boldly, and said with a smile "I don''t seem to introduce myself yet. I call Naruto, remember." Sa You frowned and said with anger. "What''s your name related to my business, I warn you, don''t follow me, be careful that I beat you." After saying that Laiyas wanted to go, just raised his foot, someone''s flat belly suddenly made a cooing, very cute voice. Chapter 6： : Farewell Sayo Sha You''s face turned red. Obviously she had just sent it out. She hadn''t eaten for more than a day, and she hadn''t made any money yet. She was already hungry. novelhall.com Iyeas laughed with a little conscience, holding his stomach, and then rolled on the ground and smiled. Sa You''s face is very ugly, and she wants to give this guy a kick. Naruto didn''t laugh too much at Sayo, but said quietly "It''s better that I invite you to eat delicious food." Sha You turned her eyes and said with caution. "What are you trying to do?" Naruto said calmly "I don''t have any plans, I just want to help you." Sha You didn''t have much suspicion, and the two people who didn''t understand the place were very dark, there wouldn''t be much suspicion at all. Some shame Sha You called with a small red face and nodded. Instead, Iyeas held out a hand and said with a smile. "Hello, my name is Iayas, this guy''s childhood friend, don''t get me wrong. If you want to chase this girl, rest assured that I can guarantee that she has absolutely no boyfriend." Naruto didn''t pay much attention to the half-joking words of Iayas, reached out and shook his hand, said a few polite words, and led the two of them towards the hotel in front. After a few people sat down, there was no previous misunderstanding and they chatted, but in fact Naruto asked where the two came from. Wanting to know more, Naruto asked with a smile. For the reason that Naruto invited for dinner, Sayo didn''t have much restraint, and explained the purpose and experience of the two who came to the capital. In order to revive the village and make money, some entrusted tasks came along halfway, and I spent all my money on the way to the imperial capital. I have nt eaten for more than a day. Money ate, and met the big man who openly plundered their property. Sayo, who said these sad words, did not have the slightest abnormal expression, and drank the wine with a faint smile. "I don''t know how Tazmi is now." The sound is not too low, Iiyas heard it clearly, stopped talking and said. "The guy Tazmi will definitely come, that guy is much better than the two of us." Sha You nodded, smiled, and started chewing slowly. Appreciating the beauty eating is also a kind of enjoyment. Looking at this shayou biting the meat in front of her, chewing a little bit, the two red lips are full of oil, which has a very enchanting charm. Noting that Naruto''s eyes weren''t right, Shayou glanced at the corners of her eyes and frowned, so that Naruto didn''t notice it and kicked Iiyas with her feet. Heartless and heartless, Iyeas was stuttering, turning his head to look at Sa You, consciously seeing that the other person''s eyes weren''t right. Sha You whispered in the ear of Iyeas "Do you think this guy is a flower picker or something?" Although the voice is small, it is still difficult to escape Naruto''s ears. Naruto with a smile on his face interjected "If you want to say that the flower picker is wrong, you should call me a stealer. What I like to do is steal the hearts of others." Shayou was startled. She was frightened by Naruto''s perception. She turned her head to look at Naruto, frowned, and her face was a little unhappy. Naruto didn''t like it at all, and she hated it. Naruto invited for a big meal, but still won''t get rid of the bad influence Naruto gave her. Naruto only saw the girl''s expression in front of her, and began to concentrate on eating dishes. The dishes here were really impatient. After spending a lot of money, they were really delicious. And just like this ten plates, plus two bottles of fine wine, as long as two gold coins, this is too cost-effective, if Naruto knows that two gold coins are poor for a month living, what would you think. After eating a large meal, several people left the shop. Naruto originally wanted to follow him, but Shayou looked directly at him and said frankly. "I will remember your kindness. Do nt think about following up now. We are different from you. There are important things to do." When I turned and turned away, I was really a girl of my own. Naruto looked with a smile on his face without much resentment, but was more interested. Iyeas watched Naruto''s smile and said calmly. "I still have a chance to see your skills in the future. Now we have to work hard for the village, so let''s stop there." Bowing to Naruto, Iyeas turned to follow Sayo. Seeing two people leaving, Naruto turned his head and walked in different directions until the meal was finished, and Sha Yu didn''t ask for his gold coins. Although the girl of Sha You was very interested in him, Naruto couldn''t grow old Following them, he also had to inquire about the NightRaid organization, and he would join in later. Of course, how powerful the empire is, he must inquire about it. And all these news took time, Naruto turned and walked into a secluded place, his hands were printed, and he turned into a strange man, and walked towards the bar in front. Drinking with someone and asking questions is best to ask for some real news. ... Early in the morning, Naruto woke up from the hotel, stretched a long lazy waist, and shook his drunk head. It took me midnight yesterday to understand some organizational information. For example, NightRaid''s reputation in the imperial capital was not very good. Not only was it bad, everyone yelled. On the contrary, the empire was beautified in people''s hearts. This should be regarded as a political means. The Minister of the Emperor Ernest, who controlled the emperor, was a very man of the city, and he could do everything so perfectly. Among them is great. Naruto originally wanted to go for a sneak attack to see if he could kill this guy. In the end, he had all the strength of the empire. Naruto didn''t want to be the enemy of the entire empire. He is now alone, and he is alone. Unwise method. Naruto walking out of the hotel thought about whether to continue to inquire about the news or to do a bounty task. In thinking, Naruto didn''t see the road ahead. He accidentally bumped into a child, a little loli who was short of half his head. No, it should be a girl who looks like a loli. Oops screamed, and Lori, with her snow-white forehead, had two long twin ponytails, pink hair, and a pink dress, her mouth was tilted, her hands were folded and she looked up at Naruto and roared. "You don''t have long eyes when you walk. Look at you like this. It''s from a foreign country. There is no education whatsoever." Chapter 7： : Dirty Maine Naruto ignored the words of the two ponytail girls, but was a bit surprised. He encountered three night raids for two consecutive days, and his luck was too bad. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Ma Yin is just like her character. She has a small arrogance and can only reach Naruto''s nose by wearing high shoes. The face of Guazi shows a very unpleasant expression and looks at Naruto. Naruto said with a smile on his face "Little sister, I did not see it just now. How could I see you if you were so short?" Naruto''s words made Mayn a little bit annoyed, and he almost directly said something. "Boy, you say it again, who do you say is the dwarf." Maybe that''s why Ma Yin is so cute. Naruto can''t help but want to tease this half-headed girl. Put a look on the front, said with a serious face "Who spoke and where did I just see it?" Ma Yin was going crazy, her mouth was widening, and she squeezed the white fist, yelling "Boy, you have a seed, you''ve irritated me completely, you look for me." He lifted his feet and kicked him in the middle of Naruto''s legs. Naruto''s figure eased, he hid away with a residual image, and said with a smile on his face. "Do I have a seed? Would you like to try it?" A playful smile. Ma Yin was completely irritated, and she didn''t expect that the boy not only ignored her, but also teased her, thinking that she was the leader of NightRaid, although she thought it was only herself. Screaming angrily with pink fist towards Naruto "Boy, you really angered me, you angered me completely this time, you stood still for me." A fist is a hook, Naruto flashed aside again, and Ma Yin''s fist waved empty, his body moved forward two steps, and almost fell. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Naruto is really afraid that this girl will fall and wear such thick shoes, if she falls, she will sprain her feet. As soon as she reached out, Naruto held her up directly, nephrite in her arms, and a faint clear fragrance came from her nose. Naruto couldn''t help but take a sip and whispered "Really fragrant." It was originally a sigh from the heart. As a result, she was treated as a joke by Ma Yin, her face turned red, and she rubbed her foot against Naruto. The foot was rubbed steadily, the heart hurt, and Naruto almost screamed. This concentrated pain was really uncomfortable. Think about increasing the thickness of the shoes. If it is an ordinary person, the foot may be disabled. Regaining his footing, Ma Yin grunted. "Rogue, see if you dare to tease me, see tricks." Raising his foot at Naruto''s leg, he kicked it up, clearly showing that he wanted to kick Naruto down. I didn''t expect to be stepped on by a girl, Naruto couldn''t help but feel a little angry. While avoiding the girl''s foot, she would throw her fist over with one hand, and suddenly realized that the other party was a girl, and immediately changed her fist to claw. Grabbed sharply, grabbed a small hill steadily. A pinch of conditioned reflex, the soft thing let Naruto know what it is, but the size of it makes people dare not compliment. Gently squeezed out of curiosity, Mayin''s face turned red, both the neck and ears were red, and it was almost red. Mayn''s biting teeth creaked, yelling loudly "You gangster." Naruto realizes that the situation is not right. The girl is obviously crazy and may take out the emperor. He doesn''t want to cause trouble and has already taken a big advantage. Naruto leaped in shape, jumping towards the back, jumping over the roof, and said calmly. "It was just a misunderstanding. I have no intention of discriminating against the airport." Mayin''s mouth opened up. She didn''t expect Naruto to play with her and insulted her. She really wanted to bombard Naruto with a romantic fort. At this point Naruto finished his sentence, and then turned around and fled forward. Mayin yelled and stood still. When she came, she was no longer visible, and shouted angrily. "Remember to me, hooligan, I must break you to pieces." Thinking that he was being attacked by such a hooligan, Ma Yin would like to blast the Emperor, if there is a task, maybe he might have already shot it. Naruto, who escaped to the limit of speed, ran for 300 meters in one breath and stopped breathing shortly after stopping. After a bit of a messy breath calmed down, Naruto walked towards the bounty mission, looked at his palm on the road, couldn''t help scratching it, muttering in his mouth. "According to the shape, it should be the size of one and a half small buns. If you feel it, it must be softer than marshmallows." Naruto at this time did not know at all, the smile on his face was very wretched, how could there be a handsome face. ... Again to place the bounty, then take a look at the hundreds of gold coins 2 kinds of hunting dangerous mission, Naruto went, in order to familiarize the Royal Park surrounding environment, Naruto took 2 hours to complete the task. What I got was of course Jin Jincan and the heavy 200 gold coins. I felt very excited in my hands. For this glittering gold coin, Naruto seems to be awakening to a certain constitution, and would like to collect a lot, and then lie on the bath. In one day, Naruto did three missions and got five hundred gold coins, which made some people''s eyesight. Some people don''t want to die to **** Naruto''s gold coins. As a result, he was hit by a half body, knowing that Those who were cruel to Naruto did not dare to move too much. During the three missions, Naruto considered the Emperor to be a bit familiar, and carried the big bag of gold coins, walking across the restaurant with a smile on his face. At this time, it was almost night, and a crescent moon appeared in the sky. Pedestrians were rare and it was a quiet night. Naruto, who was walking on the road, saw a luxury carriage in front of him. It was indeed the carriage of a wealthy man. Even the driver was two people, and at first glance, he was a person with some skills. Looking at the carriage in front, Naruto hid the money bag carefully. For the past two days, he still understood the reason that money was not innocent. Turning his head and trying to leave, the horse stopped his car with a hissing noise. A girl came out from the age of eighteen, although she is still pretty, but unfortunately it is not Naruto''s dish, there is not much idea, just a little surprised what this girl is going to do. The girl had a faint smile on her face, stepped forward from Naruto, and said with a smile "Are you a foreigner, why are you here alone so late?" Naruto nodded, watching the girl didn''t speak. After completing the task today, he went to inquire about various news, and it was only so late. When the girl heard that Naruto was a foreigner, she had an inexplicable excitement and said with a happy expression on her face "Do you have a place to live? Would you like to come to my house?" Naruto doesn''t believe that the people of this imperial capital are so good. From the first day, he understood that the emperor was completely decayed. Naruto with a smile said "Can I?" Since someone is going to play with him, he doesn''t mind seeing what the other party''s mentality is and what he is going to play. He is bored now. Chapter 8： : Black Heart Arya Arya just thought Naruto was a dumpling from a country village and said with a smile. "It was so decided. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" He grabbed Naruto without any fear and took her to the carriage. I could barely squeeze two people''s carriages, and when Naruto sat up, she and her shoulders were pressed against her shoulders, and the atmosphere was a little ambiguous, but Naruto was always taking it aside, a lazy expression. Looking at the soil bun next to her, she ignored even her cute smile, and Arya was a little reconciled. Along the way, Arya asked Naruto''s life and information in that sweet and greasy voice. Looking away, looking at Naruto''s eyes, he asked quizzically. "Where did you come from and what do you do to the emperor? Is it important?" Naruto cheeky smile "In a small village south, there was a plague in our village. In order to find a cure and money for the treatment, I came to the emperor to inquire." Arya had no doubt that Naruto was talking to her. In her eyes Naruto was already a flesh on the board. Looking at that handsome face, she laughed inwardly, thinking whether to cut Naruto''s hands or to Cut off his face. In the imperial capital, no one cares about the life and death of these outsiders. Even if there are hundreds of people dead, no one cares how to die, and rich people like them, just pay for it with money, and the dead will die. As simple as a mouse. And Naruto fully showed people from a small village, looking around, lamenting the prosperity of the imperial capital. The carriage came in half an hour. The castle-like building is brightly lit and illuminates the entire beautiful garden with a strong floral smell. novelhall.com Naruto who got out of the carriage, whether intentionally or unintentionally, or with a surprised expression, the rich are rich. It is this villa that does not know how many gold coins, 10,000 gold coins, or 100,000 gold coins. Thinking of 100,000 gold coins, Naruto has a glittering thing in his eyes. This appearance of greed made Aliya even more unwilling to doubt the fact that Naruto was a soiled bun, inadvertently showing a disdain, but on the surface it was a smile, holding Naruto''s hand, saying "Naruto, I''ll take you to meet my parents. There are still a few guests at home. I hope you don''t mind." Naruto, who was intoxicated by the dream of gold coins, watched Arya grabbing his hand, frowning and pushing away, said quietly. "This lady please take care of yourself. We are all adults. Arya frowned slightly, and she felt nauseous inside, but she was a grand lady. The hand pulling this bun was to give him face, but the other side didn''t appreciate it. She had already begun to make Naruto kneel in front of him. Sing her to conquer. Arya, who was very dark-skinned, did not show the slightest unhappy look on her expression, crossed her hands, leaned her body, and said with a smile "Naruto, what a shy boy, hee hee." The smiling Aliya jumped and jumped towards the house happily. Naruto followed closely behind, entered the hall in the room, and let Naruto sigh again. The rich people are their puppets. You can understand from the pendant of the rare animal head that this kind of thing is definitely not What the average wealthy can own, at first glance, Naruto has almost 2,000 gold coins, and it is almost the poor among the civilian population. Around a staircase in front, Naruto followed Aliya into the large room on the left, the warm stove, and the family was sitting on the animal skin sofa chatting with two young men and women. Naruto''s eyes lighted up, Iiyas ignored it again, and walked directly towards Shayou, saying with a smile "Little beauty, I didn''t expect us to be so destined." As soon as the words came out, two girls were unhappy. The most unhappy one was Alia. She seduced Naruto all the way. As a result, the guy ignored it. interest. Arya was full of jealousy, jealous of the girl named Sha You. Sha You turned to look at Naruto, her face was a bit ugly, and her lips trembled. "You follow me." Naruto said with a smile "There was absolutely nothing this time. It was a coincidence. I was invited." Sha You looked at Naruto as a ghost who believed you, and revealed mistrust in her eyes. While watching for a while, Arya stepped forward, ringing Naruto''s arm, and yelling. "Naruto, I didn''t expect this girl to be your friend. Let''s sit down and say something." In order to stimulate this charming Sayo that is more attractive than her, Arya took out her unprecedented enthusiasm, wrapped her arms around Naruto, and pulled him to sit on the sofa beside him. Arya had just sat directly on Naruto. Shayou didn''t know why she always felt a little nervous in her heart, staring at Naruto tightly, and frowning. "It looks like you really aren''t following me. You turned out to be interested in other girls, but you have to think about who you are. Others are not worthy of you." Arya looked at Sha You with a smile "Relax, no matter who it is, as long as I can see it, I will like it." The smiling face was really innocent, and she deceived Sha You completely. Sa You said worriedly "Miss, this guy doesn''t feel like a good guy. This guy is a rogue and a rogue. Although I admit that he is very strong, this does not wash out the fact that he is a rogue rogue." Naruto is really somehow baffled. He just came here to "play". He didn''t expect that Sha You was so unfavorable to him. However, he liked the girl somewhat, and his heart was a bit frustrated. Arya''s smiling face remained the same, instead she pulled Naruto''s arms a bit and said with a smile "I like strong people, even rogue hooligans." Sha You had nothing to say, and secretly lamented a beautiful flower that was going to be insulted. Facing Sha You''s sigh, Arya thought only her victory, and her face became a flower. Chapter 9： : The same material Watching her daughter holding the hands of this strange man, the pair of Arya parents, who were gorgeously dressed, didn''t have much resistance, because they knew their daughter would not like anyone, but they would play with various boys, Then play them to death. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website The father was a man with a bloated body, a blessed face, and an honest face, while his mother was equally honest, with a faint smile on his face with glasses, and he sat in a decent posture. The man looked at his daughter and smiled. "Well, Arya, let go quickly. What does it look like? Don''t be here if you are flirting." Arya spit out her little tongue, and gave a playful response, and let go of Naruto''s hand obediently. And Sha You turned to look at Naruto, and her expression was a little smug, as if saying her words made the other person care, as if she was laughing at Naruto. Naruto covering her head shook her head. The little girl was silly and cute. The parents made it clear that they were acting. Although they acted really, they could not escape Naruto with nine hooks and reincarnation. Through some small In the action, Naruto understands that this family has revealed that it can''t wait for a murderous murder, which is the murderous murder that killed countless talents. The family is friendly to both Naruto and Sayo. After chatting in the living room for a moment of irrelevant polite words, everyone separated. Naruto, Sayo and Iayas were arranged in three close rooms. To this end, Arya also coquettishly said that she would live with Naruto, but was finally stopped by his father. Is it true? Then only Naruto knows. It was already midnight, and Naruto, who walked to the room he yawned, felt that he patted his shoulder, and turned to see Iyas with a smile on his face. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Iyeas smiled sincerely "I didn''t expect us to be so destined. Let me explain again, please take care of it." Naruto looked at Iiyas lazily and said "Why are you here?" Iyeas leaned his head and said awkwardly "Actually, after leaving you yesterday, we found that we had no place to live at all, and then we were taken in by the hostess of the family, and returned breakfast and Chinese food. It was such a good family." With grateful expression in his eyes, Iyeas was completely fascinated by the family. In fact, if Naruto had special eyes, maybe he would not believe that this honest family would do the killing. Putting his hand on Iyeas'' shoulder, Naruto said calmly. "This family is a little weird, and I advise you to be careful." Naruto''s words frowned Iayas, shrugged off Naruto''s hand, and said solemnly on his face. "Mrs. is a very nice person. Even if you have invited me to dinner before, you can''t say bad things about others." Naruto wanted to persuade this guy with good intentions, but he did not expect to treat them as donkey livers and lungs. He left his mouth blank. Naruto stopped talking nonsense and opened the door into his room. Iyeas looked at Naruto with a serious expression, and turned his head into the room angrily. On the contrary, Sha You didn''t know why the two people were so fired, and thought for a while, but couldn''t think of it. With her little head, she could not understand the esoteric problem, so she turned into the room, Silent all night without any anomalies, Naruto coming out of the room early in the morning the next morning faced Sayo directly. With a light exposed armpit, white arms, and a cheeky face, except for the cold expression, everything was perfect. Sa You frowned and said unwillingly. "Don''t you think I''ll come out now." Naruto couldn''t help but smile, saying very funny "This, you are too uneasy about me, I think you should be uneasy about this talent pair." Shayou said with a twisted brow. "I look good at this family. Only you make a fuss, I don''t think you look like a good person, and follow me all day long." With a cold hum, Shayou turned her head and walked away with light steps, without looking back at Naruto. Some depressed Naruto really wanted to get rid of it directly. He didn''t expect that Sha You had misunderstood himself so much, and he really thought that he had been following them. Behind Sha You, Naruto was thinking about whether to leave directly. Regardless of these two guys, a sound of a system prompt came out of his ear while he was thinking. "Ding, triggered by a special mission through time and space, please ask the host to pinch Sayou''s hips. The mission rewards 100 VIP experience, 1 minute mission time, and 1 thousand points of VIP experience deduction for mission failure." Naruto, who was concentrating on walking, almost fell over after hearing this sentence, and now there are no daily tasks. One thousand points of VIP experience deduction will directly become a negative number. As soon as he gritted his teeth, Naruto decided to fight. There is no way to not fight. The system is not a day or two. He is numb. Stepping forward, Naruto said "Little girl, there is a bug behind you. I''ll help you remove it." Shayou was startled, she was really taken aback by Naruto''s words. She really thought that there was a bug. She was trying to get Naruto to help, but she felt a strange feeling in her buttocks. Hand, still gently touched her proud hip. "what" With a sharp cry, Sha You covered her hips and turned her head, her face flushed red, her eyes staring at Naruto. Naruto didn''t expect such a big reaction from the girl. She almost stayed a bit. Now she saw the atmosphere was awkward, so she said with a smile. "No thanks, I just raised my hand. Seriously, the worm behind you may be a poisonous worm." Sha You looked at Naruto with her face flushed and bit her teeth. "You didn''t lie to me. Are you telling the truth?" Naruto spread his hands and said without change. "Of course it is true, how could I lie to you, there are really bugs, but your hips are really good, and they feel very slippery." Unconscious Naruto made a grabbing gesture, nodded and said "It looks like the girl''s hips and chest should be made of a material" Chapter 10： : Angry Sayo This sentence made Sayo angry, Naruto made it clear that it was intentional, and instantly became angry, and her hair almost flew up. "Naruto, don''t lie to me, you are a hooligan, shameless. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" With a fist, Sha You smashed directly. Naruto puts out a hand easily, pinches Sayo''s fist, holds Bai Nen''s fist in his hand, and smiles. "Little beauty, your strength is still very different from mine. It was just an accident just now. Actually, it wasn''t my intention. You have to understand that I am really a good person." Shayou felt Naruto''s palm gently pinching her fist, her face turned red, and she yelled at her teeth. "I don''t believe it." As he shook the other fist, Sayo smashed it again. Naruto also grasped with the other hand for this girl with a long memory. The touch is very soft and smooth, which should be the reason for good maintenance. The girl who can martial arts does not have alkali on the hands, which really makes Naruto a little curious. I can''t help but pinch it a little or two. Put it down. Sha You''s blush couldn''t be red anymore, and she was so ashamed that she made her say nothing. She blushed and broke her hands desperately, but Naruto held it tightly. Putting down the inseparable Sha You, looking at Naruto, crying in the corner of her eyes: "Let go, let me go." Naruto didn''t expect to make the girl cry fast. Out of guilt, she let go of her hands. Shayou was unstable. She wanted to take a few steps back. Naruto wanted to hold her, but his previous experience made him want to stop. Leaving an advantage in the girl''s heart, she had to watch Sha You sit on the ground with her butt. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website The tears in the corner of her eyes rolled down, and she glanced up at Naruto with anger in her eyes. Naruto said with a smile on his face "It wasn''t that I didn''t answer you just now. If I did, you would definitely say I''m a hooligan, but I didn''t mean to make fun of you at all." Sao biting her teeth, said tears from her eyes "Naruto, I hate you." After wiping her tears, Sha You stood up, turned around and wouldn''t run away, she looked really sad. Naruto is still a little speechless. This Nima system is too shameless, and it''s not that he is shameless. He just wants to be a heart thief. Now that''s fine, the other party will definitely not ignore him anymore. Thinking of this, Naruto once again condolences the whole family of the system. When I knew it was irretrievable, Naruto walked in the direction that Sayo left. There was no way. Yesterday, the belly-heavy family said, ask them to have breakfast and don''t go for a big meal. I''m sorry Naruto''s belly is black. The title of king. Naruto walking while glancing at the system experience. vip8 [55010000] It s exactly the same as the first day. The experience is too slow. Naruto really likes to take away Sha You s first kiss directly. Unfortunately, Sha You would never forgive him for life. This is obviously not Ming What people want to see. I came to the hall where I met yesterday. At this time, a large table full of flowers was arranged neatly and accompanied by a few flowers. Seeing Naruto, Arya stepped forward enthusiastically, naturally wrapped around Naruto''s arms, and said with a smile "Naruto, come early for breakfast. Would you like me to feed you?" Naruto freed Arya''s arms and said calmly "No, I can do it myself." Although being hugged by a girl is very pleasant, this girl will only make Naruto goosebumps, no real expression, all false smiles, making Naruto some cold war. These expressions all day long, aren''t these guys tired, or they have already evolved into monsters. Naruto''s refusal made Arya unhappy, and didn''t say much, and sat back obediently. At this moment, the master of the house, the man who was blessed, stood up and said with a smile "This young man, I heard the little girl say, you are here to ask for a cure for the plague in the village. In fact, I know a lot of doctors who treat the emperor, and I will introduce a few to you, whether it is a cure or a prevention. Method, they are all good at it. " Naruto snorted, didn''t speak, and he wasn''t interested in this matter. This was originally a random arrangement. He didn''t expect this guy to take it seriously. The male owner was a little depressed. He used to use this to draw closer to Naruto''s relationship, so that he was relieved. He didn''t think that this guy had no conscience at all. He didn''t even care about such an important thing. Is it really fancy? They are home. Thinking of the male owner''s eagerness, he wanted to kill. When Naruto sat down, he didn''t even say hello, and started to gobble up. The pair of photo-eaters really wondered if he was hungry for more than three days. Just sitting next to Naruto, Shayou frowned and said in a low voice. "Heartless guy." Naruto, do nt overdo it, holding a chicken leg in your hand, greasy, and looking at Sayou with a smile "That''s true. People who have no heart or lungs can get longer. Little girl, you don''t understand the truth of this world. Do you mean it, host?" Gently or unintentionally glanced at the male host, the other side was sweating from the forehead, and there was a sharp flash in his eyes. Sha You snorted coldly, she didn''t understand what Naruto was saying, but she didn''t want to understand it. Naruto was eating, and looked around, and found that the hostess and Iyeas were not there, and frowned at the male host in front of him and said "Yes, where has this mistress gone?" The man said with a smile on his face "Some things need to be slow, rest assured, you''ll see him later." From the man, Naruto felt a breath. It was a breath of death. It seemed that Iiyas might have been killed. At this moment, Sha You, who was sipping juice, looked at the empty space beside her, and murmured unhappyly. "Why did Iiyas do it? I don''t come now. Isn''t he slept again? No, I''m going to call him. This guy is going to sleep all day long. Chapter 11： : Black-bellied family The talking Sha You slowly stood up, but unfortunately the body shook and shook her head. Sha You held the table with one hand and her head with one hand, as the drunk said "It feels like my head is dizzy, and everyone in front is shaking. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Text. Net" Raising her head and looking at the front, Shayou felt vaguely that Arya showed a smile on the front, a cruel smiley, and she was shocked, and then she understood how to get back to the situation, and wanted to pull out the back As soon as we reached for the weapon, we found that it was empty, and we forgot to bring it. She didn''t have any precautions against these people, and her head sank slowly, and she slowly fell down. Arya stood up at this moment, and laughed and pointed at Sayou. "A foreigner is a foreigner, whether you are a good-looking girl or not, your mind is so simple, I laughed to death." Turning his head and glancing at Naruto, Arya didn''t understand why this guy could still eat. Is this guy a fool? Arya frowned and said coldly. "Naruto, what you eat is already poisoned by me. Even if you are strong, you can''t escape me." Naruto glanced at Arya, suddenly grabbing her throat and yelling "I can''t do it, I can''t do it anymore." Arya frowned and said "I just gave you sleeping pills, rest assured, I won''t let you die so soon, I will play to you slowly." A laughter like an old witch has a creepy feeling. novelhall.com Naruto was a little ashamed. Just now he was pretending to be poisonous. Such a thing was automatically discharged by his body s Chakra. Even if it is highly toxic, there can be no problem. There are too many hidden guards. In order not to reduce the VIP experience. Naruto had to pretend to be in a coma and fell down softly. Looking at Naruto''s expression, Arya didn''t have any doubt. This was the empire''s strongest sweat medicine. No one could escape it, even the animal emperor might faint. At the moment, when the two people in front fell softly to the ground, the father and daughter showed their original faces, licking their tongues, and Alia said with a smile. "Next, let me see how to play that, I do nt know how my mother will treat Iiyas. It should have been played, but I m not interested in that guy. I am most interested in this Naruto, this picture I m handsome for the first time. Father smirked and said to Arya "Wait, call this girl to me, I have never tasted such a pure little girl." Arya smiled at her father with a smile "My father, aren''t you afraid of what my mother said?" The male owner was holding his stomach, and he said with a smile "What are you afraid of, maybe that guy is playing with that kid too." Twisted personality, twisted mouth and face, if she was seen, maybe she would be scared to death. Fortunately, she was fainted and had no consciousness at all. Naruto''s closed eyes can feel some movement. When he heard that the male owner was about to move Sayo, he almost jumped up and killed him, but eventually he put up with it. There are many institutions in this room. He might rush out. The price paid is heavy. Now that VIP''s experience is not easy, he decided to put up with it first. If Sha You is really in danger, he will help out. At the same time, Naruto felt that his body had been lifted up, and even took Shayou out of the room. Two big men carrying Naruto and Sayo, walked out of this very elegant room, walked into a storage room in the backyard, and pushed open the old door. The wooden door made a gurgling noise. Naruto only felt that his body was being slammed, his back hurt, and he fell to the ground. It was very clear that someone had locked the iron cage. At this time, Sha You was not put in, but in the middle. In this dark room, the light flickered, and the bright light shone in the room full of corpses, staying on the roof with iron hooks, dripping with blood. With two crackling sounds, Arya slaps Sha You''s face and wakes her up, Eyelids trembled, and Sayou, who opened her eyes quietly, was in the eyes of the body of the dead man, her pupils enlarged, her expression shocked, her body trembling, she couldn''t speak, she took a few steps back while holding the ground, touching To a hanging body. Turning his head, he saw the dead face. "what" Sha You screamed loudly, covering her face. Arya''s face sank, her hand was a slap, and she slammed softly. The original soft body Sayou fell directly to the ground, looking at Arya different from her imagination in front, her body trembling. Say "What are you going to do, and how are you treating Iiyas?" Arya pointed at Guan Naren with a smile on her face. "The two guys are there." Shayou turned her head to see naked Iyeas and Naruto lying on the ground. She understood everything and soon calmed down, turned her head and looked at Alia. "What''s wrong with them, let go of me quickly, be careful I make you look good." Arya frowned, and her unsightly grasped Sayo''s hair, pulling back hard, tears flickered in the corners of the painful Shayou''s eyes, but unfortunately those eyes were staring at Arya, a mouth Just spit out a spit and splashed Alia. Alia, who had a twisted face, was so angry that she shouted angrily at Sha You "Smelly bitch, you dare to treat Miss Ben like this. I will make you worse off. I am the one who doesn''t look good to you. It looks like you are a pure bitch. I''ve been in love, haha, I can help you, do everything for you. " Sha was stunned, staring at Arya with her eyes round, and soon turned into an expression of disapproval. Arya seemed to want to blow Sha You''s confidence, reached out a hand, and pointed at the two guards behind her. "See no, these two are men. You should think of me. I think you let me understand the taste of being a man. Now let you taste the benefits of being a woman. Come to me and play this stinky bitch. " Chapter 12： : Naruto Shot The two big men looked at Sha You in front of them with hunger and stare. Such a tender girl, they could not even think about it before. novelhall.com After swallowing, the two big men came over, and Arya let go of Sha You''s long hair and stepped aside. Now Sha You has no energy in her body and can''t resist at all. Standing side by side, waiting to see the show. When Sha You experienced this situation, although she was brave, but unfortunately just a girl, looking at the color light in the eyes of the other two big men, that gaze broke her fragile heart with tears in her eyes Light, shouting aloud as he stepped back "What are you doing, don''t come over, I won''t forgive you, I will kill you, kill you." The two big guys looked at each other and said, "I like this girl the most. I''ll go first, or you first." "Guess the fist, if you go first, your mouth is mine." His eyes revealed a strong desire, looking at those two touching lips, and he was ready to pounce. At this time they did not know that Naruto had locked two people. I felt everything inside the room, and observed it with a strengthened consciousness even outside, and found that there was no one else. It seemed that Arya was heartfelt and thought that no one would disturb. Naruto originally wanted to move, but his body was grabbed by someone. It should be a **** hand placed on his waist. Iyeas had blood on his body, and his face had a painful expression, watching Naruto says "In the beginning, I did blame you. Naruto, if you really like Sayo, wake up quickly. I beg you to save him and hurry up to save her." The mad roar, the tears in Iyeas'' eyes shed, and now he had difficulty climbing, otherwise he would have rushed through. Arya turned and glanced at the dying Iyeas. "You can save it. This guy hasn''t felt it for a long time. Obediently sit down and watch a good show. This kind of show is not available elsewhere. Wap.novelhall.com" Iyeas turned to look at Arya yelling in anger "There is something coming to me, don''t hurt my companion, you dare to touch Sha You half a finger, I will not let you go as a ghost." Arya poked her lips, and she didn''t take it at all, she wouldn''t bother to yell at a crazy dog. Turning her head to look forward, Arya began to appreciate the beginning of the good show. This beautiful girl was humiliated to death. This is her favorite look. Who wants her to have such a beautiful face and so soft hair. Just as a big man reached out to Sayo, a vision occurred. In the eyes of everyone, only the air felt a shock, and the heads of the two big men had flew up. Because the speed is too fast, the expressions on the heads of the two big men are still a successful smile. Arya was shocked, sitting on the floor with her buttocks in her eyes, she was shocked, she didn''t know what was going on. In less than a second, Naruto, who was still in the cage, suddenly rushed out, and already made a slamming action with his hands. The cloak of the six generations shook with the wind, and the whole body shone with a golden light, like a **** in the sky, especially a smile appeared on the corner of the mouth, as if it was not a person that killed, but two animals. Naruto, who turned on the golden body mode, can be said to be invincible in this world, but he can''t kill people so that he has never wanted to come up with this strength. Glancing at the system that reduced the VIP experience by 100 points, Naruto raised an eyebrow. I just got a hundred points of experience, and now I''ve lost all of them, and it looks like I''m going to lose even more. It may be negative. Naruto''s figure suddenly shook in front, which gave Sha Youfang a great shock. She understood that Naruto came to save her. This force and strength made her heart shake, and Fang''s heart was full of Naruto. Figure at this time. Naruto under a chuckle walked towards Arya, said with a bit of activity "Actually, I don''t want to kill a woman at all. Really, killing a girl is not only a matter of reducing my experience by 100 points and losing my image. Both of these are pitfalls, can you understand?" One step away from Arya, Naruto''s smile was like a devil. Arya almost scared of incontinence sitting on the ground, her body trembling, she turned around, hugged herself on the ground, said Naruto''s thigh "Don''t kill me, I can give you whatever you want, do you want me, I can give myself to you, I can give you great wealth, please don''t kill me." The lips were white, the body was shaking, tears came out, and crying was pear blossoms with tears. Naruto shook a finger and said with a smile. "I still forgot to tell you one thing. I don''t look at the girl who likes spring hair in the least. As she lifted her finger and drew a beautiful arc in midair, Alia''s head fluttered. Blood rushed up and almost spilled on Naruto. Taking a step back, Naruto didn''t take a look at Arya''s body, turned her head towards Shayou. Sha You''s face is normal, she has seen many things like dead people, and she also understands that Naruto was killed for her, but she was intimidated by Naruto''s methods, and she could cut a person''s head with one finger. How horrible this strength should be. Naruto stepped forward, stretched out a hand, said with a smile. "Little beauty, I said I''m nice." Grasp Naruto''s hand and hold it tightly. Shayou supported her body and slowly stood up. When she heard Naruto''s words, her face showed a touch of shame, and she nodded and said with tears in her eyes. "Well, you are really a good guy. I really missed you. I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." With tears in her eyes flashing, Sha You looked at Naruto with gratitude, deep in her heart, and regretted what she had said to Naruto before. Naruto chuckled and said "Not so sincere, how about kissing me in return." Sha You turned for a moment, annoyed with Naruto''s hand still, angrily said "You save me, is it for this." Naruto didn''t care much, retracted his hand, and said with a chuckle "Of course, if I didn''t like you a bit, how could I save you." Sha Youfang was shocked. She was not a ruthless girl. Naruto rescued her. She could understand the other person''s affection for her, and the thought of Naruto''s terrifying skills made her a little drunk. Looking at Naruto''s somewhat handsome face, Shayou frowned and said "As long as I kiss you, there are no other requirements." After hearing Sayo''s words, Naruto was happy to know that there was a drama, and said with a smile. "Of course, I said, I''m just a thief, not a flower picker." Shayou''s face turned red, and a charming smile turned around the corner of her mouth. She smiled and said, "I understand." She turned into a shy expression, lowered her head, and said in a small voice "But I haven''t kissed anyone else yet. I don''t know how to do it. Let me kiss you." Naruto smiled slightly. Since it was a beautiful woman''s request, he would not refuse it. Although the beginning was just a joke, but since the other party was serious, then the fake drama was really done. Reaching out a hand, gently tapping Sayou''s chin, smooth and soft chin, pinching gently, Naruto saw a delicate and delicate face. The pure and delicate little blush was very charming, especially the two moist lips, which opened slightly and then closed, exhaling a fragrant scent. Without any hesitation, Naruto bowed her head and kissed, her lips touched, and their bodies shuddered slightly, and Naruto didn''t want to let go. Chapter 13： : Wanted by the Empire When they left, the two eyes were on each other, and Sha You''s face flashed a blush, her face said calmly. "Remember, I just think of you and have no other meaning. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese. Wen, Net Naruto smiled and looked at Shayou without a word, and the reward sounded in his ears. "Reward the game and get 500 VIP experience." Five hundred points of experience is considered to make up for the loss of two hundred points of experience that just killed three people. Shayou was in a state of shame, and forgot about Iayas, who was about to die. When she found out, Iayas had only one breath. Looking up at Naruto, Iyeas barely smiled. "Thank you, Naruto. I must remember this kindness, and return it to you in my next life." Coughing violently, blood leaked out of the corner of Iiyas'' mouth, and seeing that it was almost impossible, Sha You panicked again, turned to look at Naruto, and asked with hope. "Naruto, is there any way you can save him, as long as you save him, I promise you everything, no matter if you want my body or whatever, I promise you." A firm look showed that Sayo valued Iiyas very much, but only in terms of friendship. Naruto glanced at Iiyas and shook his head. "No, the poison in this guy''s body has reached the heart. If it was earlier, I might be able to save it. Unfortunately, even God can''t save it now." Of course Naruto has a life-saving life to save, but unfortunately he is not a saint. Even if he died, he would not touch it. Iyeas looked up at Sayo, coughed a few times, coughed up a blood, and said pale. "Sayou, you don''t have to do these things for me. By the way, don''t let Tazmi know how I die, otherwise it''s too cool. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Sha You''s eyes were under the eyes of tears. Iayas, whose head was held by Sayo, closed her eyes, fell asleep, and could not wake up anymore. Sayo, who was crying softly, was very strong, forbearing sadness, leaving only tears and no crying. The sound comes. Naruto glanced at the dead Iyeas and said to Sayo calmly. "Where do you go?" Sha You looked up at Naruto, looked at the person who saved her life, shook her head, and her cheeks with tears had a pitiful appearance, she said softly. "No. I don''t know where Tazmi is now." Naruto meditated and said directly "You might as well try adding an organization called Night Strike. As long as you tell the truth, you will definitely be accepted." Bending down, Naruto was next to Sha You''s ears, explaining where the night raid group might appear, and explaining a few names that were easy to recognize. Sha You nodded, and there was no doubt about Naruto. Since Naruto would save her, she would not harm her. Understanding that the emperor was sinister, she only believed in Naruto. Sayo promised to leave, leaving Naruto under the protection of Naruto. Separate from Sayo, Naruto forced her to give her a hundred gold coins. Sayo did not want it, but realized that the relationship with Naruto was different, but she accepted it. For this subject who took away her first kiss, she had another A very different kind of emotion, this kind of emotion makes Naruto occupy a very important position, like Tazmi. If you want to be more powerful than Tazmi, then see if Naruto can get her heart. Holding Naruto''s one hundred gold coins, Shayou went to find a night raid organization. Although this organization was a killer, it was still a bit conscience and only killed evildoers. Naruto is not too worried about Sayo''s safety, and he will not join the organization for a few days, and may see him soon. The two separated, Naruto was walking on the street, and when he wanted to see if there were any tasks to make money, he saw a crowded place in front of him and found that some soldiers were posting images. His eyes shook, and Jiujiuyu''s reincarnation eyes were directly opened. Naruto glanced at who the person who was in the image painting was. Below is clearly the man who killed a rich girl. For a while, shameful Naruto did not expect that the dead people of this empire were so efficient in their work. It seemed to be the exclusive channel for the rich. Holding down his head, Naruto was about to leave, but unfortunately the soldier suddenly turned his head at this time and saw Naruto. The words of the six generations were too conspicuous. The soldier sank, and pulled out a pistol and pointed at Naruto. "There, stop me and turn your face." Naruto stopped for a second, his body moved immediately, and he jumped forward. And whether the soldier was in the crowd or not, he pulled the trigger directly, and the special mobile phone banged with sparks, and the bullets shot quickly. Naruto is able to avoid the bullets easily by using the nine hook jade reincarnation eye strengthening technique. Even if this is the case, Naruto has squeezed a sweat. If the reincarnation eye is not opened and he is attacked, he is really very It is difficult to avoid certain high-tech weapons. If it is a sniper gun, the power and firing speed can be much faster than ordinary pistols, hiding in the distance and shooting. If there are multiple people, it can indeed threaten Naruto who has not opened the reincarnation eye. Now it''s just the pistol of three imperial soldiers. For Naruto, who is strengthened by two hundred bodies, like a snail, the figure jumps in the roof, and a few flashes leave immediately. The Imperial soldiers shouted and blew a sharp flute, and the soldiers in the city hunted Naruto. One day and one night, Naruto was considered to have seen the stubbornness of these imperial soldiers. Although he had a transfiguration technique, it was a pity that the maintenance of the transfiguration technique was too short. As soon as it was lifted, as long as it was a face-to-face meeting with that person, the person immediately called the police, or yelled at the guard, and now Naruto has become a blatant provocative empire, and the empire sent a special force to arrest. Relying on Naruto''s superb stature, I was also tired of being chased. I really want a tailed beast to bombard the annoying "flies", but the price is that the system experience directly turns into negative numbers. Out of this world. Naruto eventually forbeared it, but kept running away. Jumping in the air, Naruto''s soldiers behind changed from one to nearly thirty people, holding the gun in front and firing continuously, holding a knife in the back, running aggressively. "Stop me, kid." "Don''t run, run me again and shoot." Shouting for threats, the pistol with a special shape has shot out of the tongue of fire, and the bullets are shot into Naruto. Chapter 14： : Pit Tazmi Jumping in the air, relying on reincarnation eyes, dodging bullets, Naruto can''t help but have a headache. After chasing like this, he has no time to do other things. wap.novelhall.com Suppressing his own ability, Naruto did not show his full strength. It was too conspicuous on the street. Many people now know him. If real strength erupts, it is likely to attract more powerful enemies. Now the military only I thought Naruto was a little trick assassin. Therefore, hunting down is just ordinary people, without launching special characters holding emperor. If Naruto is powerful, then the hunting people will be different. Naruto who understands this truth is trying to restrain his ability as much as possible. Two takeoffs and landings, Naruto came to the gate of the city and looked at it. The crowd under the gate seemed panic because of the soldiers'' arrival, especially those guns that were constantly firing. If they were accidentally wiped to the side, they might lack arms. leg. The panic crowd only had a short brown-haired teenager who seemed very calm. It should be a little puzzled why he ran outside the city and stayed in place. The teenager put a sword around his waist, turned his head and glanced at Naruto jumping from the sky. The pair had four eyes and a pair of eyes, and Naruto''s mouth showed a smile, and he whispered in secret, luck was so good that he happened to meet this protagonist who just arrived in the imperial capital, so he was going to find this guy. With a steady landing, Naruto''s body didn''t even shake. Looking at the juvenile''s wary expression in front of him, his hands were already holding the sword with his waist, and it seemed that Naruto might suddenly attack. It is a pity that Naruto really does not want to do that. How to say this is also the protagonist of this world. With the protagonist aura in him, it is not that simple to kill. With a deep thought in his heart, Naruto gave a glance at the soldier who came behind him, and there was a flash of light in his head, and a frightened expression said "This brother, help, those guys want to grab my money. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" The first-class performance of Naruto was completely scared. Tazmi stared at this Naruto, and looked at the boy who was not much older than him. At first glance, he didn''t want to be a bad guy. On the contrary, those aggressive men with swords in their hands were all hooligans. Strange outfits could be some notorious organization. Tazmi, who had just arrived from the countryside, did not know the costumes of the real soldiers of the empire at all, but thought that they were a group of hooligan organizations. A sense of justice surged in, Tazmi said nothing, pulled the sword out of his waist, held his hands diagonally, pointed at more than thirty soldiers in front, and said to Naruto "Since we can meet is a kind of fate, I did not expect that the rogue of this imperial capital is so bad, the bright and honest dare to rob others, it is simply a robber." Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, and a dark smile on his stomach, turned forward, and said in agreement. "Indeed, these guys have been with me for a few days. At first I gave them one hundred gold coins. Now I want 1,000, and I will kill me if I don''t give them." With a frown on Tazmi''s brow, the whole body exudes the smell of being a good person, saying righteously "The bandits are too rampant. I must help you and give them a good lesson." Holding the sword in his hand, he rushed forward toward the thirty soldiers in front. At this time, the soldiers saw Tazmi and thought they were Naruto''s companions. Without saying a word, he fired a gun. Unfortunately, their marksmanship is too crap, and Tazmi''s strength is very good. According to the reaction of the body, he easily escaped the three grab shots and slashed the sword in his hand. The long sword in his hand crossed in the air, and a soldier''s gun was cut in half, but he did not hurt his hand. This sword technique was really powerful. Naruto was standing in the same place with both hands and chest, and admired the original protagonist. In the face of thirty soldiers, Tazmi was unwilling to show weakness, swept straight, and did not slip a sword. Thirty soldiers, in less than ten minutes, had nearly ten trips to the ground. Unfortunately, Tazmi is still too kind, even if the striker will not die, they will only make them incapacitated. Chopping people is not fatal. This is a technical task, which also leads to Tazmir''s breathlessness, while avoiding the slashed swords of soldiers, and guarding against pistols that can shoot bullets at any time. Within half an hour, Tazmi couldn''t hold it. He was in a slow shape, avoiding a soldier''s sword, and hurried to the rear. There was no grace, and he ran wildly. Facing the immortal Naruto ahead, Tazmi sweated on his forehead and waved his hands. "I can''t do it. These guys are so great. You should hide first." At this point Tazmi''s back was severely chopped up, and he didn''t even notice it. Naruto''s body moved, and he rushed up instantly, raising his leg to kick. A loud bang sounded, and the entire body of the soldier flew out in a straight line. The big knife in his hand also fell to the ground, hit a booth, and fell in pieces. Tazmi turned his head and immediately understood that Naruto saved him, and said gratefully. "Thank you very much. Be careful. They are coming. We''ll leave here soon." Naruto nodded and ran to the left first, before turning back to say "Come with me, and I know of any way to escape these guys." There was no doubt that Tazmi followed him closely, and Naruto took him to turn left and right, and he hid in a small alley with agility. The space in the alley was only 1 meter apart. Leaping towards the sky, using both feet to support the walls on both sides, Naruto''s entire body stopped in the air. Tazmi learned Naruto''s method and jumped into the air. At this time, the soldiers of the empire ran over, only glanced at the ground, and did not pay attention to the top of his head. When he found no one, he thought that he had run away. The lead soldier, gritted, shouted fiercely "Chasing, don''t let these two boys run away. I didn''t expect this guy to have a companion. The person''s appearance must be remembered, a notice issued, and Mancheng arrested him." Fifteen active soldiers remained, and in response, they drove out to the alleys around them, and began to hunt for two people. Seeing all the people in front walk away, Tazmi was relieved, noting that Naruto had fallen to the ground from a high altitude, and immediately let go of his feet and fell. Looking around Naruto, Tazmi asked a little puzzled "Why are these guys so bold? This is the imperial capital. If you catch you upright, you are not afraid that the empire will punish them." Naruto was amused in his heart, and he wanted to tell this guy that those people were empires. I do nt know what he would think of Tazmi when he said it. He might be angered and cut him. Chapter 15： : Found to be pitted Naruto hasn''t stupidly explained the things he had pitted directly. It turned out to be a complete act. Naruto sighed, tapped Tazmi''s shoulder, and said with a serious heart "You just came here and you don''t know how dark this place is. The officials and bandits are colluding here. They have bought through some people in the empire for a long time, so they arrested people without such a king." Tazmi frowned, saying thoughtfully. "It looks like the Empire is not as simple as I imagined." After speaking, he turned his face and showed a friendly expression. He stretched out a hand and said, "My name is Tazmi. What''s your name, it depends on your age." Naruto smiled slightly and shook Tazmi''s hand slightly. "I call Naruto, it should be the same year as you. Now we still find a place to hide, otherwise these guys will definitely come back to us." Tazmi nodded in agreement. The two men sneaked out of the house sneakily. With the help of Tazmi, Naruto bought a suit, replaced the conspicuous six-generation cloak, and matched it with a big hat. No one can recognize Naruto now. Two people came to a hotel, looked down, and Tazmi asked first. "Naruto, what kind of people are you meeting, are these guys just to let you go for a thousand gold coins?" Naruto took a sip of sweet wine, and talked earnestly. "Of course not, you have to understand that these guys are villains who kill and don''t blink. If I really give them a thousand gold coins, they will definitely ask for 10,000, and they won''t really let me go. .com " Although Tazmi is not acquainted with the world, he also understands that Naruto''s words are very reasonable. After thinking about it, Tazmi did find that this happened. He shivered a bit, and whispered cautiously: "It looks like I need to be more careful in the future. The gangsters of this imperial capital are so horrible, and I don''t know what happened to them." Drinking sweet wine with all his heart, he happened to step out of a soldier at the main entrance. Tazmi panicked, almost spit out the drink in his mouth, turned to look at Naruto in front, and said solemnly. "Hey, it seems like those guys are here." Naruto glanced at the person, obviously not to arrest him, but an ordinary soldier, waving Naruto, waving calmly. "Don''t worry, no one can recognize me now." Tazmi looked at Naruto, the simple decoration, without the gorgeous cloak, it really changed his appearance, and Tazmi, who was identified, no longer focused on drinking the sweet wine like a drink in front of him. The purity of this wine is not high, that is, children can drink it, and some of the carbonated drinks in Naruto''s previous world. The soldier stepped forward and sat on the seat not far from Tazmi. Tazmi''s body was tight, and he used a large cup to cover his face subconsciously. At this time, the shop owner came over and asked the soldier a word, so that the drink in Tazmi''s mouth sprayed out. "Big brother, what would you like to drink?" Tazmi was instantly angry, and even if he was stupid, he could understand that the guys he just met were not hooligans at all, but soldiers of the empire. I did not expect that he would be pitted by Naruto, and he would accompany him here after the pit The dark guy drinks alcohol, but he gave it all. Tazmi, who was a bit eager to lift the table, showed an ugly expression, stared at Naruto, and roared. "The one who chases you is not a robber at all, an soldier of the empire, right?" Naruto held the cup in his hand, took a big sip, looked at Tazmi, smiled and said "You only understand now, but it''s too late. Your portrait will be wanted tomorrow. By then, you and I will be in the same situation." Tazmi almost vomited blood. On the first day he came, he was pitted by this strange guy. He will definitely be wanted by the city tomorrow. Do nt say to make money for the village. Already. Resisting the urge to spit blood, Tazmi slaps the table and yells "I wish I hadn''t had any holidays with you, why did you hurt me?" Naruto''s mouth bends a corner, and smiles. "Look at you." Tazmi finally couldn''t help this time, pulled out the sword with his waist, and slashed out at Naruto. Naruto stood up, his body slowed, and split the sword easily, and the action was extremely leisurely. Tazmi''s long sword cut this table in half, and angry Tazmi shouted at Naruto. "You shameless guy, I will never let you go." Naruto was still the smile, watching Tazmi, and said with a smile. "It''s not that when you say this, you have to pay more attention to your own safety. In fact, we can help each other. Now we are grasshoppers on a rope." Tazmi''s whole body trembled, shouting at Naruto with a sword, "It''s not because of you, Naruto, you remember to me that you don''t want to run today." He rushed up with a big sword, and Naruto evaded for a few moments, then ran out of the door. At this time, he did nt run and waited. It was obviously meaningless to kill the protagonist. He wanted to play with the protagonist. Yet. Tazmi followed closely behind him with a sword. The owner of the hotel was dumbfounded and noticed that the other party didn''t even give it at the table. When they wanted to go out, the figure of two people was gone. The soldier also had an inexplicable look. He didn''t understand why the two guys were fighting well. In order to prevent them from hurting others, they prepared to follow them. When they went out, they didn''t find where they were. So he had to give up, at this time his companion was rushing over, holding a portrait, and panting. "Last time, the murderer is now another companion. The boss asked us to take a good look. We met them regardless of life and death. We will kill them." Opening the portrait, it is obviously Tazmi''s face. The artist''s skills are superb and expressive. The soldier glanced at it, recognized it immediately, and shouted. "This, isn''t this the person I just saw." When the companion was bewildered, he immediately picked up the whistle on his waist and blew, and planned to convene the companion to start retrieving here. Chapter 16： : Absolutely unexpected Take Tazmi to a quiet place, Naruto looked at him with a smile, Tazmi was completely angry, but the surface seemed very calm, after understanding the gap between him and Naruto, his hands were tight Holding the sword, looking at Naruto coldly, looking for the flaws in Naruto. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto with a smile is full of flaws, but unfortunately no one can hurt him from these flaws, because Naruto s strength has completely crushed everyone, and when the strength exceeds one state, it is not technology. Can make up. With a playful smile, Naruto said easily. "I urge you to stay a bit and wait to run away, just to mention that this emperor is decaying, don''t die accidentally." After speaking, Naruto''s figure jumped in the air and clicked on the roof a few times. The whole person flashed and disappeared instantly, less than five seconds before and after. It was Tazmi who was stunned. Looking at Naruto''s so fast identity, he didn''t have the slightest assurance to catch up. Tazmi, who was gritting his teeth, vowed that one day he would make Naruto look good. Now, he still can only think about escaping quickly, otherwise the imperial soldiers will definitely catch him when he comes over, and then it will be difficult to distinguish between them, but he injured more than ten soldiers. With indignation at Naruto, Tazmi left this secluded place. In the early morning of the second day, Unsurprisingly, Tazmi''s head was really wanted. Looking at the high-hanging headshot of the brown-haired boy in front of him, Naruto showed a smile on his face. There was a refreshing feeling in his heart. People are the coolest thing. Turning around and leaving here, now Naruto has changed her whole body. As long as you are careful, it is still not easy to be found. Now that you have become a wanted criminal, Naruto is thinking about how to join the night raid organization. I asked about some news yesterday. Unfortunately, The organization is too mysterious and hidden deep. To this day, there is no reliable news. Several common places have been visited, but it is difficult to come across. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net While walking, Naruto saw a noisy crowd ahead. As was the case yesterday, a group of soldiers hunted down a teenager. Unfortunately, this teenager was no longer him, but Tazmi, Looking at Tazmi frowning, a depressed expression ran, and no one around wanted to help, and opened the distance intuitively. Naruto quickly followed Tazmi out of curiosity, concealed his figure, ran on the side, staring at Tazmi, With handsome hair and neat clothes, Tazmi didn''t show a frustrated look because he was being chased, but instead bit his teeth, an indomitable look. Looking at the ten soldiers behind, there was no fear in his face. Instead, he became more aggressive and ran faster, walking around the crowd without even stopping. When you come to a place with two rows of small vendors, this place is very small, and the two opposite stores are only less than 3 people away from each other. The crowd was a little scarce, making Tazmi unable to use the flow of people to block the pursuit behind him. When Tazmi was in trouble, a tender white palm grabbed his arm and gently pulled him into a dark place. The man was obviously Leo with a surging weapon. Chennai. Leonai covered Tazmi''s mouth with one hand and snored in his ear. Realizing that the other party was trying to help him, Tazmi immediately obediently stopped struggling. At this moment, the dozen soldiers rushed over and looked around without notice the gap between the dark houses. A few people glanced at them and ran straight ahead. Naruto stared at Tazmi with his eyes dead, admiring the powerful aura of the protagonist secretly. So soon he encountered the night raid organization, which was absolutely doomed. Naruto was still thinking about how to join, now is the best time, he doesn''t want to let go. The figure jumped into the air, and Naruto leapt in the direction of Leonai. Leonai noticed the vision in the air, and her sensitive ears moved, turning her head to look at the sky with a ferocious look, and seeing Naruto, she could not help but look confused. She still knows Naruto. From the first day when she was watched by Brand, Leonay noticed the teenager. Now the emperor has been making a lot of noises. Naruto has already passed into their ears and killed them. With their mission in mind, Leonai didn''t understand that Naruto was an enemy or a friend, and wouldn''t take action until he figured it out. While falling on the ground, Naruto ignored the angry Tazmi directly and looked at Leonai, especially the weapon, and turned into a surprised expression. It doesn''t matter much from a distance. Now, when you look closer, the pair of semi-circular snow whites is definitely a pair of superb. There was a little curiosity about this weapon in my heart. Naruto deliberately pretended to be a fast fall, and a shiver fell forward, still crying in his mouth, be careful, that expression really deserves to be the black-bellied king, too much. Leoney did not doubt. Out of good intentions, he wanted to catch Naruto. Naruto''s head tilted down and fell into two spheres steadily. This touch made Naruto feel refreshed. If he can shout loudly, he will "Big breast race high." Leonai felt something strange on his chest, and frowned, facing Naruto''s head. With a bang, Naruto was immersed in happiness without any precaution. He was hit, his head hurt, and he looked up and looked at Leonai, who was a little embarrassed. Hey Naruto with a smile, said immediately "Misunderstanding, totally misunderstanding, thank you for catching me." Leonai frowned, hands on hips, and said proudly, holding on to the proud part "Do you think I will believe you are misunderstanding?" Naruto rubs his head and smiles. "It''s really a misunderstanding. I just accidentally fell down just now. It was completely accidental." Leonai looked at Naruto, and put on a ghost to believe you. Now in her mind, Naruto has already ranked with Lubbock. No, it should be more shameless than Lubbock, at least Lubbock She never took advantage of her, but Naruto took it. This clearly shows that Naruto is even better than Lubbock. Leona, with a cold face, looked at Naruto and said "I remember you called Naruto. It should be said that no one in the emperor would know you. The girl you killed was a rich lady from the Empire. Why did you do that? Chapter 17： : No heart or lungs Naruto smiled slightly, put away that naughty smile, and said with a very calm smile "Because this guy is not a girl, this kind of disgusting guy can only be said to be a monster. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese. Wen, Net The words from the lungs made Leonai froze, and the next second, suddenly laughed. Holding her flat belly, Haha said with a smile "You guy is really interesting. I have decided now. I must pull you into a companion." It was entirely out of funny laughs. Leonaine agreed with Naruto s statement, because the family was all monsters. This is what she knew from the information. She did not think that Naruto was a murderer, but considered it a very **** one. Teenager. Turning around to look at the unfriendly Tazmi, Leonay asked with a smile "Yes, is this guy your companion?" The rescue of Tazmi was entirely due to the reason I heard that it was Naruto''s companion. Naruto has not spoken yet, Tazmi said coldly "No, this guy pulled me into the water." Leonai blinked his pretty big eyes and looked at Tazmi in wonder. "Drop the water, what do you mean?" Tazmi will tell Naruto to pit him into a companion. Although Tazmi is serious and hateful, Leonaine still can''t laugh. Holding your belly and rolling on the ground, it really looks like a kitten. If you pair it with cat ears and a cat tail, and then put it on the bed, you can roll and miss someone, and Naruto thinks it is tempting. Leo Nai''s belly was hurting when she smiled. When she saw that Tazmi''s face was a little ugly, she stopped laughing and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with her white hands. "Anyway, you are all on the same boat. Are you interested in joining our organization, NightRaid, which is a night raid organization? Look at Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, and Internet He extended a hand to Tazmi friendly. Tazmi had a difficult time. Now he didn''t understand the status quo of the entire imperial capital. He still had the idea of ??saving the village. "No, I don''t want to join this killer organization. I still earn money for the village seriously." As soon as he turned around, Tazmi was about to leave, but he was caught by Leonai, who grabbed the back neckline and twisted his body in a circle to face Leonai. Leoney looked cold, staring at Tazmi''s eyes. "Do you really want to do things for the empire, and then make money to save your village, boy, you have to understand that no one in the emperor is a good kind." Tazmi waited fearlessly for Leonai to say "Why do I believe you?" Leo Nai twisted his two thin eyebrows into one, and he couldn''t help but grab Tazmi''s neckline. The strong grip lifted him up and jumped towards a room, not forgetting to say to Naruto "Naruto, come with me too, I''ll show you the decay of the capital." Naruto has actually known him for a long time, but it is nothing to accompany this big-breasted beauty and go and see. He is not the kind who will get angry when he sees angry things. He likes people and he won''t shoot. Tazmi noticed that the girl was very strong and did not struggle very much. "I can go with you, can you let me go now." Leonay lowered his neckline slightly, placed him on the roof, and said grimly "If you want to go, it''s up to you. If you''re still alone, follow me." After talking about a jump, he rushed forward, and the distance of the jump was very long. It was indeed a girl with a lion king emperor, even if it was not turned on, it was so agile. Naruto and Tazmi followed Leonai and walked towards Arya''s house. In addition to the owner''s girl dying, two scum were still alive. Now with three personal methods, you can enter the house without knowing it. The emperor is still in the daytime. Through the window, the originally warm sun gives a cold feeling. Without legal punishment, this group of people no longer treat people as people, just as pets, like to play with pets, and then slowly torture them to death, When a man''s head is cut off by life. Tazmi turned pale and vomited, and Naruto and Leone had nothing at all, indeed two cold-blooded animals. Leonai turned his head to glance at Tazmi, and said solemnly. "You understand now, see this kind of person, do you still want to make money under his hand, don''t make money, be killed." Tazmi''s face was a little pale, his fists clenched, and he said fiercely. "I''m going to kill this beast." Leoni''s mouth turned up and he smiled with a beautiful arc. "Can you kill all the people you can kill? In this capital, how many rich people are playing with the poor and kicking their heads as balls, can you kill them one by one." Tazmi realized that there were so many people, and his face was a little ugly, watching Leonay clenching his fists and saying "If I could kill someone, I would kill one until I couldn''t kill it." Upon hearing this, Leonay smiled with satisfaction and said "Well, based on your words, I sincerely invite you to join our night attack organization. Of course, Naruto, don''t even want to run, presumably you have nowhere to go now." Turning to look at Naruto, Naruto''s expression is normal, no anger or sorrow. This kind of person let her see through. If it was not the shamelessness of Naruto, she really doubted that when she heard that sentence It is a person without a heart. Naruto nodded and shrugged. "I don''t care, as long as you have the money to get it, and the beauty to watch, it''s fine." Leo Nai smiled and fluttered, her chest raging. Tazmi had no previous jealousy of Naruto. This simple-headed guy immediately forgot the original thing, and said with a look of blood. "I want to join the night raids and kill those scum." Leoney Haha laughed, suppressing his voice without being noticed, said with a smile "Welcome the arrival of two newcomers. I originally wanted to test your strength, but now is not the time. Night raids usually only start at night. Now it is noon. Let''s go back and talk." As soon as he turned around, Leonay left without turning back, but from the moment she turned around, Naruto''s sharp eyes found the teeth of Leonai''s teeth. It seemed that she was also very angry at this bad guy. Just forcibly endured, not sent out. Tazmi is different. The expression of this guy is all on his face. It looks like he wants to rush in. Had it not been for Leonah to have revealed the news of coming back at night, Tazmi would certainly not have left. Among them, Naruto is the most heartless and heartless. The expression on his face has not moved. Instead, he focused his eyes on Leo Nai''s hips, secretly drawing the size, and his face was an expression of appreciation. Whether the hips are fat or not, they are all the size of a beautiful woman. Obviously, Leonay''s ratio is very good, and it can be called a golden figure. Chapter 18： : Join the Night Raid Under the leadership of Leoney, he came to a library. In the empty library, Leoney moved a book. When the room was shaking, a dark room immediately appeared. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net An impatient cry came out "Leonaine, what are you doing, so busy, oh, who are these two guys?" The green-haired boy looked idle and looked at Naruto and Tazmi with his legs slouched. Leonai shook the **** waist and walked forward, one step away from the green-haired boy, said calmly "Two companions I found and they want to join our organization." Lubbock, wearing gloves and iron nails, looked at Naruto and Tazmi, and frowned. "These two guys are okay, look at this picture, it is not suitable to be a killer, this is not a fun thing." Leonai smiled with arms folded "You can try it yourself, but let''s talk first, don''t use Emperor Ji, these two little guys are not the Emperor Ji, if they are hurt, it will be bad." Lubbock grinned and said "I don''t use any emperor to deal with these two guys." As soon as he had finished speaking, Lubbock was about to start, and a shout stopped him. "Stop, how do you say foreigners are guests? These two are very powerful. Although they are not good now, they can become very powerful with more training." With the drill''s head, Brand walked out of a room and saw Naruto, his **** extended with a smile, and he blinked with a wave. "Oh boy, we met again, it''s really destiny. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Naruto ignored this guy and turned his head to look around the room. The decoration of the room was a few books, and there was a bedroom with the door closed. I do nt know what it was, but with Naruto s eyes, I could detect that there was no Others, that is to say, there are only these three guys in the house. Some wondered where the others had gone, and Leonai also answered Naruto''s words. Leona, smiling, glanced at Tazmi and Naruto. "By the way, there are 3 companions out there to perform the task, and the boss is not there, so I can only apologize for being here first. When the boss comes back, I will introduce you and take you to the real headquarters outside." Naruto turned to look at Leonai, and frowned. "When will the boss come back?" He didn''t want to stay in this kind of place for ten or eight days. The most important thing is that all of them are men. It''s a sad thing to live with a few old men. Especially when Brand was uneasy at first glance, although Naruto was not afraid of being attacked by others, he was still a bit afraid of picking soap. Brand leaned on his chin, and sometimes with a smile on his face, looked at Naruto, his strong body, all of which explained the fact that he was a muscular man. Lubbock, who was standing beside him, looked a little thin, similar to Naruto. Leonai noticed Naruto''s eyes, and he wanted to laugh, but he held back and said "Boss will come back tomorrow, rest assured, just a day of grievances today, I will take you back to our real home tomorrow." Naruto settles down, only one day is OK. Even if he doesn''t sleep for a day, he decides that there is no problem. If this Brand really dares to attack at night, he will definitely cost this one. Brand didn''t know what Naruto was thinking, and he was glad to see Naruto, but his attitude towards Tazmi was a bit weak. I brought Naruto into the only room before. The room was quite spacious and there was a dark grid. The dark grid was the sleeping room. This is also to prevent accidents. I have to admit the insurance here. The equipment is comprehensive. While Naruto was watching this mysterious room, a loud noise rang out in the living room outside the door. A group of girls were stunned, and at a glance, it was clear that the three were out of the task. "Leonay, pour me a glass of juice. I walked for a day today and almost got my cannon out of my feet." Mayin''s voice was the loudest, especially the arrogance in the words. When Naruto turned around and went out, when she opened the door, she bumped into a girl, sitting on the ground with her head and hips, a grieved expression, and tears flickered around her eyes. She wanted to say sorry, but the girl immediately stood up and bent down respectfully "Sorry, it''s all because I didn''t see it when I walked." While bending down, the glasses fell to the ground. "Yeah, my glasses. What about glasses." The girl with long purple hair and a split jumpsuit crouched on the ground in panic, squinting around. The skirt was open, exposing the white and tender thighs, the chest was not small, and it was also a weapon, the most special was the dumb look. The glasses were clearly in front, but Mo Xun, who was only turning around, stained the white palms with dust. Naruto couldn''t bear it anymore, such a pair of white and tender hands were not beautiful with the gray stains. Naruto squatting, helped pick up the girl''s glasses, smiled and stared at the girl who was looking for glasses ahead "This is your glasses." Reached out with one hand and passed, Deng Meng Hill grabbed with both hands, and also held Naruto''s hand, moulded to his glasses, and brought it over again. Seeing Naruto in front, Hill smiled sweetly, and that happy smile didn''t want to be a killer at all. A pure smile accompanied by that good-looking face, he squatted down and gently bowed his head towards Naruto. "Thank you very much. I''m sorry just now, I accidentally hit you." Naruto couldn''t help but be infected by the girl''s smile, said with a smile and said nothing, and stood up again. At this time Naruto''s appearance was exposed in front of Ma Yin, who was still standing in front of the sofa drinking juice. When she saw Naruto, her pupils enlarged, and the juice in her mouth squirted out, splashing Leo. Chennai''s face. With the bright red tongue, she licked the juice on her face, Leonai said swiftly. "What are you doing, how can you waste things?" Mayn ignored the movements of Leonai, but just stretched out a fair finger and pointed at Naruto, exclaimed in surprise. "you you" After talking about you for a long time, finally turned into an angry roar "Hooligan, why are you here." Chapter 19： : Surprised Maine Naruto has not spoken yet, and a dark-haired girl standing on the side walked forward and gave Ma Yin a knife in her head, a gentle gesture. wap.novelhall.com The black long straight girl was wearing a mini skirt, showing her perfect proportions of her thighs. Her long legs were slender and white. Her two white arms were like jade lotus roots, and her eyes were big, and her face was a goddess-like face. Transparent. Although her expression was boring, she was in a cute state. She looked at Ma Yin and said "Don''t waste food." Mayin moulded her head with an expression of grievance, but when she saw Naruto, she immediately turned into a scream of anger. "This guy has teased me before, this guy is a hooligan, why is he here." The goddess-like red pupil turned to look at Naruto, and Shuirun''s eyes widened, staring tightly without speaking. Naruto is uncomfortable with these pure eyes. He doesn''t have the slightest desire to make fun of him. He walks forward with a smile on his face. "The first thing I want to say is that the completion was a misunderstanding. I was just careless." Red pupil blinked his eyes, and looked at Naruto with uncontaminated eyes "is that true?" Naruto is a little uncomfortable. The lethality of this pair of eyes is too great. Even such a shameless person is a little bit sad and doesn''t want to deceive the goddess. With a cough, Naruto finally insisted on his heart and said calmly. "it is true." Chitong didn''t ask any more, just turned to look at Ma Yin and said "He said it was true, it should be just a misunderstanding. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Ma Yin didn''t hit the air, how could she not understand that Naruto was completely perfunctory, and now even Naruto is standing on Naruto''s side, Ma Yin is extremely depressed, he didn''t say anything, it is very clear that she won''t say anything What was the result, so I had to do it glumly. Those eyes were staring at Naruto, an expression that wanted to eat. Leone had wiped his face with a towel, and said with a smile on his face "Well, now everyone is going to be a companion, so don''t talk about things before." After hearing this, Ma Yin stood up and pointed at Naruto. "But, this guy, former model" As a result of being too shy, Ma Yin said that he couldn''t go on, and that last word couldn''t be said. Leonay smiled mischievously and put his hand on Mayn''s shoulder, saying "Okay, it''s not a model. It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you touch it." Mayin glared at Leonai, she really wanted to say that it was a model breast, but unfortunately the word was not spoken by her. As soon as she thought about it, Mayin''s face turned crimson and her eyes narrowed. That uninspiring Naruto, Ma Yin stomped his feet. Leoney didn''t care, just thought it was a small misunderstanding. He smiled and helped the two mediate. "To celebrate the new members, how about we have a party?" Chitong Shuirun''s eyes brightened and he held the little fist and said "Praty, I ate it completely." It seems that Red pupil only wants to eat. Leo Nai smiled and looked at Red pupil and turned to look at Ma Yin. "how about it?" Mayin sank, and said without a good expression "I have no time." When she turned her head, she was about to leave. At this time Tazmi was standing in the direction of her advance. When she saw this aggressive girl, Tazmi didn''t dare to mess with it and flew away. When Naruto was exposed, Ma Yin stared at Naruto fiercely and whispered in a voice that no one else could hear. "Boy, you remember to me, I will definitely report this hatred." Naruto''s smile remains the same, he stretches out a hand, makes a slight movement, a small hand-shaped channel "Last time thinking about hospitality." Mayn almost gave this shameless guy a kick, and Naruto said that his angry face was blue, and that white tender face came into the room with a little blue, and his face went into the room with a bad complexion. Make a loud noise. There was a silence in the audience, and they understood that the relationship between the two was not very good. For a while, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Leo Nai barely squeezed a smile and said with a smile "Well, today''s party will be cancelled. Let''s talk tomorrow. Everyone keeps up and has tasks to do at night." After hearing the cancellation of the party, Chi Hitomi made a frustrated expression with a small mouth, and Hill also looked at Naruto and then looked at the closed door, using her little head to melon, did not understand what happened. What happened. When Leoney announced that the party would not be held, Hill tilted his head and whispered "So what happened." Until midnight, Ma Yin didn''t take a direct look at Naruto. It should be said that she completely ignored it. In order to ease the relationship between the two, Leoney tried everything, such as letting two people sit together while eating. As a result, Ma Yin nearly lifted the table. If Hill hadn''t changed his position, he might have lifted the table. And Naruto just turned a blind eye, and didn''t hide his face to talk to Ma Yin. The relationship between the two people can be understood by the discerning person. It has a strong smell of gunpowder. As soon as the seedling is lightly fired, it is possible that Ma Yin will erupt instantly. In the middle of the night, when the bright moon was hanging, NightRaid set off. For the reason that Naruto and Tazmi are newcomers, several people took care of them. Of course, Ma Yin was looking straight and not looking at two people. For Naruto She didn''t like it and didn''t like Tazmi. I just think that this guy Naruto is a passerby, and he doesn''t have a good complexion at all. Ma Yin who has played Ao Jiao to the limit is a cold beauty, and this cold beauty is not tall. Looking at the imperial capital immersed in the darkness, Lubbock stood up first, opened his hands and smiled. "It''s time for me to perform first." With the rotation of both hands, the whole man rushed out quickly, ignoring thin lines from his emperor''s nails, and those lines enveloped this imperial capital like spider webs. After making a silk thread, Lubbock wiped his sweat and said "It''s really tiring to do this." Chapter 20： : Goddess Akito A special channel for sky walking is made with silk threads. The toughness of this thread can definitely bear the weight of several people. novelhall.com Muscular male Brand glanced at the silk in front, turning his head with a smile on Naruto "Juvenile, hold me tight and let me fly you." The corner of his mouth turned into a charming arc, reaching out to catch Naruto and hug him. Naruto who flew back to the side and quickly waved his hands and said "Still, I don''t like men to hug." Brand looked slightly awkward, but said nothing. But Hitomi turned her head and looked at the two with pure eyes, and walked towards Naruto. "I''ll take you there." Naruto was stunned and looked at the red pupils, especially those eyes were very clean, the delicate face did not have any expression, a natural sprouting state. Waving his hand, Naruto said euphemistically "Forget it, let me go alone." Hearing Naruto''s words, Ma Yin poked her lips and said slightly unhappyly. "Boy, don''t be stubborn. If you accidentally fall, you may die." Looking at Naruto with contempt in his eyes, it was clearly not very optimistic about Naruto''s strength. Chitong had no nonsense. He stepped forward and grabbed Naruto''s shoulders with both hands, staring at him, his red eyes stared tightly, and he said quietly. "Don''t be too reluctant. Look at Mao.line, Chinese.text, net Naruto was ashamed for a while, even if he flew thousands of meters high, he could not fall to death, what he wanted to say. As a result, Red pupil stretched his white arm around his waist, hugged it, and jumped forward without waiting for Naruto to react. When Naruto returned to God, he had been embraced by his entire body and flew up in the sky. Along the few long silk threads, Chitong''s figure was very fast. Seeing that the red pupil moved, several others immediately followed, and Tazmi was also hugged and flying, but unfortunately he was not as lucky as Naruto. Brand''s big head just pinned him to his waist, as if carrying a package, jumping constantly above the sky. High-altitude rope walking is a technical task. The most important thing is to show the girl''s body curve in front of Naruto. The black dress is closely attached to the body of Chi Hitomi. In addition to the soft body, Naruto is most attracted by a pair of spheres in front of his head. It shakes very strongly, and it is like a wave rippling, holding Naruto tight Binocular. It also made him forget the embarrassment of being hugged by a girl. With such beautiful things to appreciate, Naruto no longer cares if there is anything masculine. And Hitomi''s eyes kept looking forward, and she did not notice Naruto''s gaze at all, because her eyes were all focused on the sky ahead. Ma Yin, who put all her body and mind on Naruto, bit her shell teeth, clenched her fists, and the sight of Naruto''s hooligan was obviously observing Akito''s body. I did not expect this guy to be so shameless , Ma Yin''s heart despised Naruto even more. Several people were jumping quickly, walking quickly in this silent night. Within a short while, I came to Arya''s parents'' villa again. The dead daughter didn''t hit the family much. They have completely evolved into cold-blooded animals. They only care about the pleasures in front of them, and do not know that death has come. Leo Nai rushed to the strongest side to maintain a horizontal line with Chi Hitomi, and said with a serious look on his head. "The hostess and the hostess will leave it to you, and the other guards will give it to me." Red pupil nodded, staring at the villa in front of him, and began to lock the positions of the two. Leonai didn''t bother Chitong, but looked at his eyesight and said "Although we don''t know how powerful your strength is, it can''t be worse than more than thirty soldiers. The back of Chitong will be given to you." Protecting beauties, especially such goddess-level beauties, of course Naruto would be inevitable, and nodded calmly. "Leave it to me." Leonai smiled slightly, sweetly. "It all depends on your performance. If you do well, your sister rewards you for good things." Two onion jade fingers kissed on the lips, and sent a kiss to Naruto with a ridiculous smile on his face. Naruto didn''t go to see Leone''s expression, he knew that the girl was just playing with him. After a few people were divided, Leonay led Brand to charge directly, killing all the guards in the lead, and Hill and Mayn hid in the dark to stop the more hidden guards, Lubbock. Watching if the Empire soldiers will arrive. Naruto looked at the two in front of him, his eyes lighted up, and suddenly he thought that they would not be able to follow the guys in the future, so that they would kill all the soldiers and leave the boss to himself, so that he could reduce the loss of VIP experience. Thinking about the future, Naruto was put down by Naomi, staring at Naruto''s face, a smile appeared on the corner of Naomi''s mouth, like a proud rose blooming, showing a fascinating smile, staring at Naru humane "I''ll go straight to resolve the pair of men and women later, as long as you pay attention to those who may be attacking around me." Naruto turned his head to look at the faint smile of Chitong, and he couldn''t help but be so beautiful, his skin was as jade as his lips, and his lips were as red as white. Naruto, infected with that smile, said earnestly "Leave me to the others." With a jump of red pupil, he rushed towards the flashing window in front of him, with long black hair fluttering, holding the long knife in his left hand that had not yet been opened, and killing the village rain tightly, holding the knife. With a slap, the glass was hit by the red pupil to shatter, and the owner of the house walking in front of him was smiling, and the smiling face suddenly showed a frightened expression, and there was no call out. Chitong started to move, lowered her shape and swooped down quickly. As soon as she raised her hand, the knife in her right hand was pulled out instantly, and the two red lips slightly opened and spit out two words. "Funeral." One hit really didn''t make a mistake, the head of the hostess flew straight, and the blood rushed to the ceiling. Naruto looked at him with a smile on his face, and lamented that the red pupils were terrible, especially that the posture of beheading was beautiful. In a leap, Naruto also jumped in. At this time, Akimi was retracting the blood-stained knife into the scabbard. Turning his head to see Naruto, he said blankly "Well, we move on to the next goal." Chapter 21： :One hit kill After saying this, Chitong did not manage Naruto, ran straight ahead, lowered his body, and ran at a very fast speed. With a big nerve, she doesn''t care whether Naruto can catch up or not, she just wants to solve another goal. Naruto followed him calmly, holding down his own speed, and keeping his body only one meter away from the red pupil in front. If red pupil can bow his head, he will be surprised by Naruto s strength, because one meter The distance is not short, just one meter, which is difficult for ordinary people to do. The two met several guards in the corner, and Naruto didn''t do anything. Chitong took the long knife in his hand. When his body twisted, he could only see the sword flying in the sky. The heads of the three guards were all cut off, and they were all fatal with a single blow, and the deadly light spot attacked. That was not the case. No one could live. Maybe Red pupil did just that. The red pupil, who was not blood-stained, continued to move forward, and stopped in front of a room door. The luxurious and wide door had already confirmed that it was the owner of the villa. The male host was enjoying the screaming sound of the deceased at this time, directing a subordinate to severely beat a man in front of him to death. The original male host with an honest face showed a disgusting smile, as if looking very interesting The thing is, the corner of the mouth is curved, the smile is ugly. Chitong didn''t push the door open, but pulled a knife flower directly, and the door was torn apart and broke into pieces. Deserving of being a professionally-trained killer, Akimi saw the scene in front of her without even moving her brows, while the door was broken, the whole person rushed straight up. Holding the long knife tightly in his hand, he jumped up and split the two guards who were about to grab into two halves. The scene was very bloody. On the contrary, Naruto''s relish is interesting. For him who is no stranger to the dead, it is very pleasant to admire a goddess to kill. Turning his head to look at the fat pig in front, the owner of the fat pig was shaking, his whole body was kneeling on the ground, shaking his fat, shouting in fear. "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, do you want money, I give you money, I can give you all the money. Mtlnovel.com" Red pupil was ignorant, slowly stepped forward, raised the long knife in her hand, her brows remained motionless, and she spit out two words. "Funeral." The sword was waved down, and the fat pig was divided into two, and the blood was sprayed out, splashing a little blood on the delicate face of Chitong. Naruto frowned and looked dissatisfied with the blood on that face. The blood of this scum was contaminating the goddess face. Stepped forward Naruto and wiped off Hitomi''s face with long sleeves. Blinking his eyes, watching Naruto''s movement, Chi Hitomi did not move, but his eyes were blank. "what are you doing?" Naruto calmly used a bit of imagination, stretched out his hands and brushed the tender and smooth face of Chitong, directly cleared all the blood, looked at the delicate face of Baiyu''s complexion, and said calmly. "That''s pretty." With a slight smile, he gave Chitong an inexplicable mood, and looked at Naruto very puzzledly. "You are such a strange guy." Naruto smiled and didn''t speak, glanced at the room that had been stained with red floor, and said calmly "The mission should be completed now." Hitomi nodded his head, glanced at Naruto with a hint of curiosity, and then turned to leave, not forgetting to put a sentence to follow me, and then left Naruto quickly after speaking. Re-jumped on the branch, then took a jump, and came to several lines in the sky in front of the villa, at this time, Main and Leoney and others have resolved the others. Leonai, whose hands turned into beak claws, held her back and said with a smile. "These people are too weak. I have never been addicted." Mayin looked at Naruto carefully, and her eyes seemed to be asking if she had done anything to Chitong, and she stared at Naruto tightly with the eyes of the enemy. Naruto was still a little sad to be stared at by such a girl, and said with a smile on her nose, with a smile on her face. "Little sister, wouldn''t you like me, I would be embarrassed to look at me like that." Ma Yin froze, and immediately became angry, shouting on tiptoe. "Who likes you gangster, gangster." With a different head, Ma Yin snorted and did not listen to Naruto. But Leoney laughed, and couldn''t help laughing. "Naruto, you are so interesting." Naruto glanced at Leonair and set his eyes on Tazmi. Tazmi''s expression was very calm, and his face was still stained with blood. There was no fear at all. To Naruto, the look A flame was burning, and the fire was blood. Several people left here without chatting for a long time, and Naruto, who was also held by Akito, couldn''t help but notice that Akito''s eyes sometimes stared at him at first. He was so embarrassed to peep. No, it should be called appreciation. With the lines made by Lubbock back to the secret room, everyone seemed very calm along the way. They didn''t pay much attention to this operation. It seemed not to return from killing, but to play a game. Back in the back room of the library, Leonay sat down on the sofa, looked around for a few people, and set his eyes on Chitong. Red pupil''s expression is not right, that''s not the case, even a person can know that her expression is not right now. Those pure eyes had been staring at Naruto, and they were staring intently. Even if the party saw it, she still didn''t put away that curious look. Leoney said with a smile "Did Hitomi be interested in Naruto, and it looks like our sister Hitomi is also thinking of her boyfriend." Chi Hitomi turned to look at Leonai and said straightforwardly "No, I just thought he was very interesting. By the way, can this guy''s training be given to me?" Leonai looked at Naruto with a playful smile and looked at Hitomi. "Of course you can, but this is not something I can set. I''ll talk about it when Boss comes back." Hitomi nodded, and nodded earnestly. "So too." After turning his head, he exclaimed suddenly. "By the way, you have to prepare for supper." Speaking of supper, the bright light flashed in Chitong''s eyes, and he turned to prepare to eat. Leo Nai bitterly, jokingly said "Fortunately, it was you who killed him and still wanted to eat." Red pupil turned her head and said solemnly "Food supplements are absolutely needed." That face was dull and full of firmness, very cute. Chapter 22： : Meng Meng dull Hill Accompanied by Hill, Chitong prepared a rich meal, but unfortunately it was all meat. wap.novelhall.com Leonai, who had said no to eat, also ate a lot, without any grace, but Naruto who wanted to taste the taste of red pupil cooking had no appetite. Just now I saw Chi Tong killing so many people. He was really afraid that someone''s blood might spill into the flesh, which made him feel uncomfortable. This meal was only Chi Hitomi, and Hill and Nathaniel ate it. Of course, most of them were solved by Chi Hitomi alone. Then a flat belly can hold piles of food, which makes Naruto look a little eye-catching. After a meal, everyone went to bed without chatting. Fortunately, the rooms here are quite prepared. There are no men or girls crowded together. Otherwise today someone might be abolished by Naruto. The next day was slightly bright, Naruto got up, stretched out of the dark room, and at a glance, saw Hill crawling on the table to sleep in front of him, a slight breathing sound, his hands resting on his head with his head dead. Naruto was bewildered, and a little curious about what the girl was sleeping about, walked forward, and gently shook Hill''s shoulder and said "Wake up, this is not a place to sleep." Hill opened his eyes stupidly, and when he saw Naruto, he smiled, his smile was very sweet, and he smiled with sunshine. "Good morning." Naruto moulded Hill''s head with his hand and made sure there was no fever, so he asked in confusion. "Don''t you sleep here all night yesterday." Hill looked right and said with a very serious expression "Absolutely nothing. I only slept here this morning. I lay in bed well yesterday. Look. Yarn, Chinese website." Naruto really has nothing to say. Now he doesn''t want to ask why he slept here. This is obviously no answer. Naruto who turned around and wanted to leave. A system prompt sounded suddenly near my ears, yes, it was the sound of the cheating system. "Ding, ask the host to take Hill''s first kiss with rhetoric. The mission rewards 500 VIP experience, the mission time is 5 minutes, and the mission failure deducts 1,000 VIP experience." One of the tasks that was very cool was Naruto. After only one second of contemplation, he immediately found that this task was not too ridiculous. At least this cute girl was more deceiving than others. Thinking of deceiving Naruto with a smirk, murmured with a smile "This is not lie, this is love." After speaking, he turned his head, looked at Hill, and saw Hill lying on the table again, and Naruto felt that there were a few black lines in his head. Stepped forward and shook Hill''s shoulder slightly. This delicate young girl in glasses, raised her head, and said with a dumb smile. "Good morning." Such a pure girl, Naruto is really a bit difficult to handle. After gritting his teeth and scolding the whole family again, Naruto said with a smile on his face. "By the way, Hill sauce, have you ever heard that kisses can help sleep?" Hill looked at Naruto with a dull expression and shook his head in confusion. "No." Naruto stepped forward with a smile, put his hands on the table, and said with a smile on Hill. "In fact, two alien kisses can help people sleep well, which is a special method in our hometown." Hill''s eyes lighted, his face asked excitedly "Naruto, are you telling the truth?" Those eyes are really pure and flawless. Coupled with this expression, there is no doubt at all, and the excitement seems to be just trying. Naruto laughed, and said no guilt in her heart "Of course it is true, more true than gold." Hill blinked his eyes, his head stretched out, and while Naruto wasn''t paying attention, he kissed him directly, his head turned away, and his two red lips were steadily printed on Naruto''s mouth. A faint scent passed to the Ming population, and just before going further, Hill had lifted his head, pointed his lips with one hand, and crooked the little head. "Why didn''t I want to sleep, and there was a very excited mood, Naruto, why is this?" Looking up at the watery eyes, like a curious baby. Naruto''s ears sounded the sound of task completion, and the sound of reward games was also sounded. One offer is a thousand points of VIP experience, which is simply too cool. It''s a pity that he didn''t want to end this way yet. The kiss hadn''t tasted just yet. These thoughts were completed in a few seconds, Naruto looked up at Hill with a calm smile and said "You were too sudden just now, and you have no love, too little time, the effect is not obvious, and I have to stop to stop." This smile is like a wolf who only eats a little red hood. Hill looked dull and thoughtfully, looking up at Naruto, and said with a sweet smile. "I''m so sorry just now. I must listen to Naruto this time. I want to sleep well." Hill, who had fallen asleep to kiss, stretched his white neck and kissed Naruto with two **** lips again. Coincidentally, Ma Yin was walking out of the dark room, and what she saw was a scene that made her fall off her chin. Naruto''s head was big, and he didn''t go to taste Hill''s kiss, left immediately, and fled quickly, because Ma Yin had already taken out her romantic fort. "You gangster." With a boom, Tazmi''s room was directly bombarded with a hole. The poor protagonist, holding the quilt, looked at the huge hole above his head with a look of astonishment. If he was a little bit, his body Will be blasted into slag. While holding the turret and firing a shot, Mayn was about to fire again and was stopped by Hill. She grabbed Mayin''s hand, and said with an unhappy face, Hill mumbled. "Ma Yin, don''t be so naughty, Naruto is just trying to help me sleep." Mayn turned to look at Hill and asked inexplicably. "What helps sleep." Hill crooked his head, his face flashing somehow, "Naruto says that kissing can help sleep." Ma Yin''s mouth was almost open, and the anger in her heart was extremely extreme. She turned her hand holding the fort to turn Naruto directly, but Naruto slipped out long ago. The angry Maine kept calling the big hooligan. In Maine''s heart, Naruto changed from a small hooligan to a big hooligan. This is not as simple as changing a word. Instead, Hill couldn''t understand why Mayn was so angry, and Hill crooked his head and said "Did I do something wrong?" Chapter 23： : Leoneys Caution Naruto was out of the room, and saw Leo Nai, who was sitting on the sofa without a tube, and Chi Hitomi, who was rubbing her knife aside, watching intently, and not seeing Naruto lifting her head. novelhall.com Instead, Leonai raised her hand and said with a smile. "Juvenile, the spirit is so good so early. It looks good to be young." I licked my lips with a little pink tongue, revealing a profound smile. Naruto looked at Leonaine in a calm tone and said "Don''t you say that boss is coming back today, why didn''t you see anyone?" Leoney patted the open space around him, motioned Naruto to come over, and said with a smile on his face. "I''ll take you to see the boss thing right away, and now I have something to ask you." Naruto stepped forward with some curiosity, sitting on the sofa, just sitting on one buttocks, and Leo Nai directly stretched out two fair arms around Naruto''s neck. There were no smiles in the charming eyes, a face frosty, and she clung tightly to Naruto''s neck and said "I went to investigate just now. You killed a fifth-level dangerous species from the first day of entering Didu, and killed a lot of second- and third-level ones. In the end, you did nt know why. You killed a rich girl. Who the **** are you and what are you doing here? " With a look of suspicion in her eyes, Leoney''s arm was very strong, and her ordinary violence was unbearable. Naruto did have a calm expression on his face, and said with a smile to Leonaine. "I''m just an ordinary person. At the beginning, the fifth-level dangerous species was just lucky, and the monster was injured, so I could fight it. It was a bargain." Leonai looked at Naruto, and found no sign of lying in his eyes, and asked with a frown. "Then where are you from and what are you doing here?" Naruto''s expression changed, and his expression was a little unhappy. "Do you have to figure out these things for the night raid organization? I can only tell you that I came from a small village, but I can''t say there. See Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, and Internet With a little firmness in his eyes, he stared at Leonai without any fear. Leonai was infected with Naruto''s eyes. For some reason, she could perceive that Naruto has a huge breath. This kind of breath made her have the instinctual fear after the beastization of the emperor. Fear should be a fear of the upper predator. Naruto''s lurking power is like a lion, and she is just a kitten. It''s a pity that the power is lurking very well, and it hasn''t been revealed at all. Leoney really doesn''t understand whether Naruto has great potential or is already a tiger. Seeing that Naruto had no intention of harming the night attack, Leonai had no choice but to stare at Naruto. "Then I ask you the best question, why did you join the night strike?" Naruto''s eyes lighted up and he didn''t want to say "Building the Great Harem." Leoney stunned, repeating the words "Big harem?" Haha laughed loudly, and the waves of laughter were turbulent, and because the two were close, Naruto could clearly feel the "power" of the ball. Leo Nai smiled for a while, stretched out a fair finger, nodded Naruto''s lips, said with a smile "I don''t care about your birth now, or whatever you said just now, I just want to ask you, do you really want to join the night raid?" The eyes flickered, and there was a sincere taste in the eyes. Naruto resisted the itching of the chest, and his hands to be raised slowly, said calmly. "of course it''s true." Maybe it''s Naruto''s words, maybe Naruto''s handsome face, or it''s a powerful potential to convince Leonai. This big breasted woman said with a sweet smile "Yo Xi, you are now officially welcome to join the Night Strike Organization. The boss is waiting for you at our organization''s headquarters." After speaking, let go of Naruto, stood up, and there was an appreciation in his eyes. At this time, Chi Hitomi just happened to play with her knife, closed it up again, held it in her hand, stood up, looked at the two, and asked with some confusion. "What were you talking about just now?" Leo Nai glanced at the red pupil and said with a smile "It''s nothing, I just talked to Naruto with some common things, yes, the boss is back, Chitong, you better take this guy to see the boss." Hitomi nodded and looked at Leonai "how about you?" Leonai had already stepped out of the door at this time, and waved his hand without saying a turn. "I''m going to get yesterday''s pay. That money hasn''t been paid yet." Chitong eyes saw Leo Nai''s departure without much change in expression. He turned to look at Naruto, his eyes were the same as yesterday, and his eyes were full of curiosity. Grasping the long knife and walking over, the watery eyes never left Naruto. I was embarrassed to look at such a satyr like Naruto, and Chi Hitomi, one step away from Naruto, said suddenly "Why did you wipe my blood yesterday?" Naruto calmly looked at Chitong''s beautiful eyes and said sincerely "I just think that a girl with blood on her body is not pretty." When Hitomi stayed, she smiled sweetly. "Am I pretty?" The smile was beautiful, and she smiled from the bottom of her heart. Naruto nodded and said earnestly "of course." Whether it''s a slim figure or that delicate face, it all shows that the girl in front of her is not ordinary beauty. Red pupil didn''t have much resentment and responded to Naruto''s words very much. "Thank you for your compliment." Turning lightly, a long black hair flew up, and the long black straight hair was so beautiful. Of course, the most beautiful one is the hips under the short skirt, which is really the best. Naruto unknowingly began to insult the goddess with her eyes, of course Akita did not realize that she was going to call a few people home. After receiving the news, Boss didn''t go to fight Naruto too much, but the indifferent look had completely ignored his existence, and Tazmi also enjoyed this treatment. Tazmi was greeted with a shot before waking up early in the morning. His face was ugly. When anyone was awakened, a large hole in the bed was unbearable, and Tazmi''s cheeks were already white. . Hitomi didn''t think much about this boy, and in Naruto''s more interesting mind, he didn''t care about Tazmi. Chapter 24： : Can you call your sister To start the headquarters in front, you must pass through the Imperial City. Fortunately, there are many secret roads in the Imperial City, and many places can go from the underground to the Imperial City. These are probably already prepared. A group of people left the imperial capital through the closed road and walked along a wood. Due to the long distance, everyone speeded up their paces and ran past. Everyone was different from ordinary people. They could run faster than any athlete. The distance from the emperor was getting farther and farther, and he ran directly towards the mountain not far ahead. At this time, Naruto also found that the emperor behind him had long since disappeared. Yu Naruto''s speed remained the same, and Red pupil explained some things for Naruto from time to time, including several names, of course, but didn''t say much about the boss. Set off along the peak to the top of the mountain, rushing into a wood. Chitong glanced at Naruto behind him and said calmly "Be careful. There are traps here. Follow me." Even if Naomi didn''t say it, Naruto''s eyes would be able to detect it, but he still didn''t say it, but just obediently followed Naomi. A few people ran quickly, and within half an hour, they saw the house hiding in the mountains, like a ghost castle. It gives a very gloomy feeling, presumably it is just an appearance, and this shape also prevents ordinary people from approaching. It''s a pity that ordinary people can never wear the woods full of traps. Before approaching the villa, Naruto found two people, both girls, but one was apparently encountered before. It was Shayou who was rescued by him. One face to face, Naruto stopped, Shayou''s eyes brightened, and she could not help crying "How did you come?" Naruto stood faintly looking at Sha You without answering her words. Look. Yarn, Chinese website And Hitomi stepped forward and looked at Naruto, looking puzzled. "Do you know each other?" Whether intentionally or unintentionally, Chi Hitomi was close to Naruto, and her shoulders were next to each other. Shayou couldn''t help but feel a pain in her heart, and Fang''s heart felt sour. At this time, Tazmi saw Sayo with a surprised expression on her face. "Is Sayou, really Sayou, to the people of Iyeas, how is he?" Tazmi rushed forward and looked around, looking for the people of Iyeas. Sa You saw Tazmi suddenly lost a little excitement and excitement, and said quietly. "Iyeas is dead. I can''t tell you how I died, Iyeas said." The news of the death left Taz Milen there. He hadn''t returned to God for a long time. It was petrified. Brand stepped forward and patted Tazmi''s shoulder sympathetically. "Relax a bit. Every day in the Imperial City, people die. Even if we don''t know if the next mission will be alive." Brand''s words were very sincere, and the expression was serious. He wanted to be a big brother, and his face didn''t look like a hippie smile. Tazmi was immersed in the blow from the death of Iyeas, and silently entered the villa, even the boss on the side didn''t notice it. Naruto glanced at Tazmi and set his eyes on the boss with a mechanical arm. With a very neutral face, if it is not the full murder weapon on the chest, Naruto must think that this is a long, very motherly man. The right eye wears a blindfold, a neutral beautiful face, and both hands holding the chest. The mechanical arm destroys a little overall beauty. Najietan looked at Naruto, her back straight, and asked with a faint smile on her face. "You are that Naruto. I heard about yours. Leoney also reported some. It s a bit more understood. You are welcome to join the night strike." Naruto stared at Najie Hitan tightly and said with a smile. "I didn''t expect that the boss turned out to be a woman. Seeing you like this shouldn''t be much older than me. Could it be your sister?" When she heard this sister, Na Jie Xitan''s expression froze, holding her head, she said with a smile. "You are really interesting. It seems that Ma Yin is right. Your character is like a hooligan, of course, I don''t mean to insult you at all." Naruto opened his hands and said quietly "I''m just saying what''s in my heart. Right, your real name won''t be boss, beautiful sister, what''s your name?" Maybe it is the reason for this beautiful sister, Na Jie Hitan did not consciously show a faint smile, the smile was a bit sweet, watching Naruto, said gently "Natje Hitan, you still want other people to call me boss, forget the word sister, I''m not used to it." Naruto shook his head, and said firmly. "This is not okay. The boss is not feminine at all, but it''s better to call her sister. How about the beauty sister?" With a playful smile and that face, Naruto laughs like a child. Najie Hitan couldn''t help but wonder if Naruto was playing with her or was sincere. Anyway, Naruto''s smile made her feel a little sincere. Na Jie Hitan smiled slightly "Just as much as you want." Naruto, like victory, turned up at the corners of his mouth, and showed a very sincere smile called a beautiful sister, Naruto''s handsome face, coupled with the sincere scream, Na Jie Xitan''s face turned red. A dry cough covered up the crimson on his face, and turned to the room and said "Well, let''s not stand outside and talk, just go into the room and talk about it." Najehittan''s expression was not seen by anyone other than Naruto, and Naruto just felt very interesting and wanted to tease Najeuttan. I have to say that this mature, neutral and beautiful woman has a lot of charm. It looks like her face is rosy, but unfortunately, the mechanical arm is a complete failure. Thinking about if it is possible to use the palm immortal to fix Na Jie Hitan''s arm, thinking about helping Na Jie Hitan to heal her arm in the future, Naruto entered the room. Very bright and warm house, the decoration of the house gives a pleasant feeling. There is no luxury, just ordinary, very ordinary civilian home. Chapter 25： : Cooking is wonderful Observing the surrounding environment, Naruto''s face showed a very satisfied expression, because this place is really comfortable to live in. wap.novelhall.com Shayou looked at Naruto''s face like a child, and suddenly felt that Naruto was not so shameless, at least now Naruto didn''t make fun of her. I was about to come forward and say a few words to Naruto. At this time, Chi Hitomi came over, Yu Naruto''s shoulder was only a few centimeters away, and he turned to look at Naruto. Say "Next, you prepare breakfast with me." Speaking of the word breakfast, Chitong''s eyes sparkled, it was a kind of very excited light. Naruto''s expression was stiff, he would not cook, he waved his hand, and said with a grin. "Actually I don''t do this kind of thing." Chitong showed a firm face, and put the long knife in his hand aside, staring at Naruto tightly, saying "From today, you have to listen to me, now I want to train you, boss, is it okay?" The last sentence was addressed to Naje Hitan. Najeshtan shrugged and said indifferently "I have no problem, as long as you are willing to do it." Chitong stared at Naruto, and it couldn''t be said that the eyes of Shuirun could not wait. Na Jie Hitan looked at Chi Tong, showing a very funny smile. Chi Tong did not expect that he would be more interested in living people. But the first time he saw it, it was other partners. Light, but so optimistic about this Naruto. It seems that Naruto s charm is very unique. Looking at Naruto, Na Jietan thought of that sister, and there was no reason for a red face, and she turned her head into the hall to cover up with Nataz. Mi talked. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Staring at Chitong''s good-looking eyes, especially the urgent eyes, made Naruto not to refuse, and had to reluctantly agree, but he really didn''t cook. Seeing two people leaving Shayou a bit dumbfounded, she could feel Chi Hitomi''s affection for Naruto. This girl, like a goddess, obviously had a special favor for Naruto. Unconsciously, there is a sour taste. This is the sour taste of something that should have belonged to him. Being closely followed by two people, Sha You seems a bit secretive. However, Ma Yin didn''t care what Naruto was doing. He hummed and left here. I came to the kitchen and looked at the pile of food in front of me. Most of the meat was difficult for Naruto, and I turned my head carefully and looked at the red pupil. Chi Hitomi, who was surrounded by an apron, was eager to try, noticed Naruto''s eyes, and said with bright eyes. "let us start." Naruto''s helpless expression "I honestly don''t know how to cook." Chitong didn''t think much, and said with twinkling eyes "It doesn''t matter, I can teach you." Naruto asked involuntarily "how to teach?" Hitomi didn''t say, but just stepped forward and picked up a kitchen knife and handed it to Naruto. Naruto took it in curiosity. Followed Hitomi''s instructions and came to the cutting board of the vegetable, Naruto looked at a live fish in front, and for a moment he didn''t know where to start. It''s easy to kill, but it''s a shame that he hasn''t done it before. Akimi came forward to understand, holding Naruto''s palm from behind. The pair of white tender and smooth hands, holding it tightly, felt very cool, especially Chitong''s body had completely caught him. Naruto now suddenly understands that cooking was such a wonderful thing, especially the friction of the sphere. As long as you think about the superb semicircle, his body feels. Of course, only Naruto knows what it feels like. The stupid Chitong didn''t understand that the posture was ambiguous, but just carefully held Naruto''s hands, and began to dissect the fish seriously. Very skillful, without a pause, a fresh fatty fish was pulled out clean. After doing all this, Chi Hitomi turned his head and looked at Naruto. Since the two were close together, they were only one fist away. As long as they were slightly extended, the two lips could overlap and come together. Red pupil didn''t have any idea how embarrassing the situation was, she said that her face wasn''t red and her heart didn''t beat. "How about, remember?" Naruto felt the refreshment of the little hands touching the mold, and said calmly. "No, can you demonstrate it again." When Hitomi looked blank, he looked dull without any expression, and soon returned to God when he said to Naruto. "Okay, remember this time." The moist eyes are so pure that there are no impurities, and there is no shyness on the delicate face, which is completely natural and pure. Naruto has a feeling of being a sinner in his heart, but unfortunately for the beautiful hands and the dissolution of the intimacy with the goddess, the sinner or whatever is still very good. This time, I cut five fish and then stopped. In the end, it may be that the red pupil was too tired, and then let go of Naruto''s hand. Looking at Naruto, the expression was a little unhappy. He mumbled his mouth, and started with a hand knife, and gently tapped Naruto''s head. "Learn with dim sum, don''t be too distracted." Naruto smiled and looked like a flower, and said with a smile "It must be, next time." Red pupil is not good at saying anything, just think that Naruto is more "stupid", red pupil with one hand in the waist, stretched out a white finger and said "You still have to fight me first, I will teach you slowly later." Feeling a bit disappointed, Naruto had to reluctantly agree. So a breakfast, this finally started, and by the time it was best done, it was already Chinese food. The two busy people didn''t know. There was a pair of eyes behind them looking at them, watching Red pupil holding Naruto and cutting the fish, and Sha You had been stuck for a long time. The relationship between the two was so close that it made Sha You very sad Especially Naruto has ignored her. The naruto, who was full of mouthfuls from the beginning, ignored her. When you thought of it, Shayou felt sad. Sad Sayu turned her head away and left the two alone. And Naruto was completely attracted by Chitong''s dullness, and did not notice that Sha You''s face was very dim. He now only feels that Chi Tong''s hands are very clever, not only for killing, but also for cooking. These slender white and tender hands are so flexible. Chapter 26： : Girls are really troublesome Eating around the table at noon, Chi Tong had a look of excitement on his face, staring at the plates of big fish, showing a greedy expression. Look. Yarn, Chinese website It was originally Naruto''s masterpiece. These five big fish are all steamed, braised and fried. Hill sat in his seat and said happily. "It''s amazing, Naruto." The sound is soft and soft, the listener is like a spring breeze. Instead, Maine pouted and said disdainfully. "What awesome, he didn''t do it." He took a chopstick and grabbed a piece of fish, and it tasted delicious. At this moment, Leo Nai, who came in from the outside, said Zhen Xiang, with a smile on her face, came to Na Jie Hitan, bowed her head and whispered something in the boss''s ear, and sat in the seat. Najeshtan nodded and said nothing, said with a smile. "Let s finish our meal and talk about other things after we finish." With Naruto''s hearing, I know that sentence is. "I have all my money back." Presumably it was just the task rewards. How much money was Naruto didn''t know yet. Now he cares more about red pupils than money. After a Chinese lunch for breakfast, several people gathered to chat and exchange feelings. At the time, this was only Na Jietan''s idea, it is a pity that a few people did not give face at all. The biggest anger was Ma Yin. Looking at Naruto, it was simply an angry expression. I didn''t understand why Ma Yin was so angry, Na Jietan could not help asking "Main, what happened to you and Naruto?" Maine squeaked, and said rudely. "Nothing. Look at Mao.line, Chinese.text, net. Don''t look too far at Naruto, it''s like a grumpy child, coupled with that delicate loli face, is really a little loli who likes to lose her temper. Naruto smiled at Ma Yin with a smile "Little sister, what can we talk about, don''t hurt your peace, everyone will be together in the future." Naruto''s words were praised by Najie Hitan, who instantly thought that Naruto was a general person. And because of that little sister, Ma Yin''s face became increasingly ugly. Guazi''s face showed an angry expression, staring at Naruto. "I have nothing to talk about. I have no intention of using you as a companion at all." Naruto took a deep look at Mayin and said nothing, turning his head and staring at Naje Hitan. "Sister Hitan, are there still child laborers here?" "" Na Jie Xitan was ashamed for a while, she did not expect that Naruto was still a ruthless person, and this remark severely affected someone. Mayin''s face began to turn blue, and she stretched out her fair hand, yelling at Naruto "You, you are a child laborer. I tell you, I am an adult, I am an adult." Naruto looked at Ma Yin in confusion, and couldn''t help talking to himself. "Is it possible to be an adult here at only 10 years old, which is really different from our countryside." Ma Yin was almost crying because of Qi. For a while, she wouldn''t know what to do with Naruto, but she said it, but she couldn''t come up with her real strength. Gritting his teeth, he said fiercely "You wait for me." Putting down the harsh words that the child only said, Mayn turned away from the living room. Leonai Haha laughed, holding his belly, and laughing. "I still saw Ma Yin being so popular, Naruto, you are so bullish." Najie Hitan also had a faint smile on her face. She knew that Naruto was not malicious, but Ma Yin was too sensitive. Sighing, Naje Hitan knew that the friendly conversation had no effect. After Mayn left, the atmosphere eased a bit, and everyone began to talk about who the newcomer was going to "start". Of course Naruto was passed by Red Hitomi, but I do nt know why. Interested to exercise him. But Sha You gave it to Hill. Actually, she originally wanted to give it to Ma Yin, but now Ma Yin is obviously angry, and no one dares to bother. After confirming these things, it was close to night. Naruto once again cooperated with Akito to make a dinner. There was nothing special. Naruto seemed to be quite satisfactory. He just watched the goddess Akito with admiration. Meals can be cooked, and then have such a powerful means, this one should be regarded as the strongest wife attributes. It''s just a pity that expression, I really don''t know if she will be interested in love, but Naruto is not in a hurry, and he is going to make a gruel, and he still understands this. Everyone went to bed and went to bed after dinner. There were no tasks tonight, Naruto''s house is close to Sayu and Tazmi. Separating in the corridor, Naruto was yawning and was about to walk to the side. At this moment, Sha You, ran forward one step, maybe for some anxious reasons, could not help crying "Naruto." Naruto turned her head to look at Sayou with a faint complexion. She didn''t understand what she was looking for. She just wanted to ask, but at this time she saw another girl. Red pupil seemed to think of something, turned around and trot over, brought the straight black hair, and ran to Naruto, ignoring Sayo. "Remember, get up early tomorrow and make breakfast together." At the sound of Naruto, without much attention, Chitong turned away again, her fluttering black hair, and her slim figure, very seductive when running. After returning to Naruto, looking at Sha You, he coughed to conceal his discomfort while watching Chitong. "Did you just say something?" Sa You was so cold that she said unhappy "Nothing at all." After speaking, he turned around and walked quickly to his room, opened the door and walked in, and closed the door with a bang. Naruto for a second, shaking his head and lamenting that the girl was really troubled, and went straight to the room to sleep without going to control Sha You. This naruto sleeps very sweetly, because this place is very quiet and it is a very well-established location. Sitting on the top of the cliff, you can still hear the humming wind from time to time, especially the night that is so quiet that there is no sound at all, let people sleep peacefully without thinking about anything else. In the early morning of the second day, Naruto felt a fragrance in her nose while she was still asleep. This is a girl''s unique scent, especially a sweet smell that hits her face very comfortably. Naruto with his eyes open, Hill''s cute face with his hands resting on his head, lying next to Naruto''s bed, and sleeping. The glasses have been tilted up and may fall off at any time. The clothes on the body are neatly organized, and the soft purple long hair is very clean. Naruto couldn''t help but stretch out a hand mold, very soft feel. Chapter 27： : Narutos Harem Hill''s uniform breathing sound reached Naruto''s ears. The beautiful girl in glasses was very quiet in front of her, so Naruto had a very suffocating beauty, and she didn''t even dare to come out, afraid to wake her up. The soft face was matched with that long purple hair, and the silky hair slipped from Naruto''s palm. Looking at this face, Naruto couldn''t help but want to be a model, slowly extended his fingers, and light When touched. Hill''s sleepy eyes expanded, rubbing his eyes with the back of his fair hands, and moving his hands to wipe off the glasses on his face. Realizing that his vision was blurred, Hill began to look for glasses in a panic, originally on the bed, and ended up scrambling on the ground. In kind Naruto, he picked up the glasses next to him and asked with a smile "How do you sleep here?" Raising his head and squinting at the contents of Naruto''s palm, Hill reached out his hands to hold Naruto''s hand, and slowly slid up. Then he took off his glasses and put it back on Hill, exposing the sweet Smile said "Good morning, Naruto." A smile without impurities, as if greeting someone close to you. Naruto asked with a smile "You haven''t said yet, why sleep next to me?" Hill nodded his head with a slender finger, tilted his head for a moment, and muttered doubtfully. "What am I doing here?" Just after talking to himself, he suddenly hit his palm with his fist and said "By the way, I''m like asking Naruto today about that kiss." Looking directly at Naruto, you can see from the eyes of this dumb girl that she is very serious. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Naruto stared at Hill, looked awkward by pure eyes, and said with a light cough. "That thing is just a secret recipe of my family. Don''t tell others." Hill tilted his head and said doubtfully. "why?" Naruto looks directly at this hill, saying righteously "This is an ancestral secret, so keep it absolutely confidential." Hill patted his head suddenly and said with a small tongue. "I see, I promise not to tell anyone else, Naruto, I can use this recipe with others, and I heard that Brand also has some poor sleep, and I want to help others." With a sweet smile, Hill was a companion from the bottom of his heart who wanted to help himself. Naruto didn''t want to be self-defeating, and Naruto gripped Hill''s shoulders tightly with both hands, and said intently. "Don''t do it. This is the only thing I can do, so this thing is the secret of the two of us, and we can''t tell anyone else." "I see." Hill under the sweet smile didn''t ask why, maybe all her little heads were just two secrets. For the secrets, she also knew that they must be kept secret. Naruto breathed a sigh of relief "Are you here to say this?" "No, I have something to find Naruto." Hill looked at Naruto, his expression blanked, then stretched his head, and two red lips were printed on Naruto''s mouth. Unlike last time, the sweet little tongue came out. Naruto froze for a moment, before he responded, Hill left him immediately, raised his head and stood up, his smiling face was as innocent as a child. "Thank you Naruto, I''m just a little sleepless." Hill, who dropped the sentence, turned his head, fluttering away like a butterfly. With her lips pressed, she felt a faint fragrance on her face, and Naruto showed a smile that was very low and low. Accompanying Hitomi to prepare early, Naruto just helped to lay hands and wash the dishes. In addition to accidentally and brightly stealing fruit, Chitong still seemed very quiet. In the quiet morning, the two were busy but didn''t speak to each other. Naruto passed the washed things and then Akito Hitomi took for granted, everything seemed very warm. It''s just that warmth is disturbed by others. Leonai hugged Naruto in an uncivilized hand and squeezed Naruto''s head into a pair of spheres. Naruto, who felt a breath, heard that naughty laugh, Leonay whispered in Naruto''s ears "Little brother, how can you get up early and do it early, really a good boy." After being amused by Naruto several times, Leoney was very interested in Naruto, especially his potential abilities. Hitomi turned and glanced at the two of them. With a frown, the kitchen knife in her hand said with a finger. "Let me go." Leo Nai said with a smile on his face, staring at Hitomi. "Does Hitomi want to hug and see? Naruto''s body is very soft, like a girl." Speaking of tight hands, Naruto''s head pressure increased a little. Naruto now finally understands why this thing is called a weapon, and it really is a weapon on earth. He is almost choking. It was another shame to hear Leoney''s words. He was a man, but he was said to be soft. But Red pupil was curious by Leonai''s words, and she flashed her eyes and couldn''t help saying "really?" At first glance, it looks like a eager try. Leoney nodded with a smile, saying like a fox "Of course it is true, how could I lie to you, Naruto is better than a girl." Chitong looked at Naruto with her eyes glowing, and almost jumped directly. Naruto barely lifted his head from Leonai''s chest, and said with a positive expression. "Now give me a little convergence." Several other people have already come here, and it was very shameless to be seen by others as he was being molested by two girls. "Little brother is shy, so cute." Leoney smiled and turned to leave. It was Chitong''s disappointed expression, as if she didn''t hug Naruto, she was very disappointed, all her thoughts were hanging on that pretty face. A breakfast begins in this farce. After breakfast, Lubbock tells about today''s tasks. The black-hearted businessman Jamal was sheltered by the captain of the security team, Oka. The two were treacherous, do evil, oppressed the good, and played with the poor, and now someone has paid for it. Leonai, who kept a large bag of gold coins on the table, said without a smile. "This is where the client uses the body for the commission money," Chapter 28： : Assassination Mission "It''s not human. Wap.novelhall.com" Looking at the bag of money, Tazmi''s expression froze, and she patted the table and stood up. Na Jie Hitan took a puff of smoke, exhaled a smoke, and said with a cold expression. "The mission NightRaid has accepted it, and the new kingdom does not need rebellious rubbish, and it will be punished by them." Upon hearing Boss''s words, Leonay smiled. "Since the boss promised to accept, let''s divide the specific arrangements for the task." Tazmi looked at Leonai with an angry look in his eyes, and he couldn''t wait to take the lives of two people. On the contrary, Naruto had nothing to do, and he didn''t come here to kill people. Besides, this kind of thing is common in the imperial capital. It is very troublesome to kill one by one. It is best to kill the minister who is the ultimate leader. Leoney doesn''t understand why Naruto is so calm, but he can''t control that much now. Leonai, who had lowered her voice, had no laughing expression, and looked at everyone seriously. "Two people must be killed at the same time. This is also to prevent the other person from detecting it, and it also saves us a lot of time." I looked around at my companion, except Naruto, everyone else was forced to look. Before Leonai had spoken, Najehittan turned her head and stared at Naruto. "Oka is handed over to Naruto, let us see your strength." Ma Yin couldn''t help but smirk. "This guy can do it. Don''t be killed by then. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" With her hands on her chest and her poisonous tongue, Ma Yin won''t let go of any satirical Naruto. Najeshtan looked at Mayin and smiled. "How about Naruto''s strength? I will wait until the end of this mission. I would also like to see his true ability." Turning his head and staring at Naruto, there was a look of expectation in Na Jietan''s eyes. Naruto said with a smile "I have no problem, just leave this guy to me." Anyway, there is also 50 points of VIP experience. That experience can be replaced by taking away the first kiss of a girl, such as taking away the red pupil. His eyes made a conscious or unintentional look at the red pupil, especially the two halves, such as thin red lips, and noticed Naruto''s gaze. Red pupil turned his head and looked at each other in confusion, only one glance, as if towards Na Jietan raised her hand and said "I go with Naruto," Na Jie Hitan looked at Chi Hitomi very interestingly, and she could not see anything in her expression, but how good the relationship between Chi Hitomi and Naruto really made her unable to think, and did not think much, nodded. , In favor of letting Hitomi accompany Naruto. Turning his head to look at Tazmi again "Jammel, the oil dealer, will give it to you and do your best. Leoney, please help." Leonai responded, but didn''t say much, but just looking at Tazmi''s expression was not as enthusiastic as Naruto. Tazmi was really good too. Unfortunately, Naruto was stronger than him, and she was very happy. She It was almost ignoring the boy named Tazmi. Is nt that true for Najeshtan? Naruto s expectations are definitely more than Tazmi s. Tazmi s strength, which he has learned from Brand, is not working now, and may be very powerful in the future. Unfortunately, even if it is more powerful, it will eventually be a pawn. Naruto is different. The whole body momentum is inscrutable. The most important thing is that she has not shown her strength. She has no idea how much potential Naruto has. This opportunity is just to verify, you must talk to Akito. Looking at Chi Hitomi, Na Jietan was hesitant again, and did not want to tell this kind of jealousy to this originally kind girl. After all, if Naruto has no strength, the treatment will be very low. In the 1950s, many things were cruel. Do not want to stain the nobility of Naruto in Naruto''s heart, Na Jie Hitan did not tell Naruto what she would observe Naruto at all times. At this time, Leonai had spread out a map to explain the terrain here for Naruto and Tazmi, as well as the terrain of the imperial capital. Naruto still knows a little about the terrain of the imperial capital, but there are still many things on this map that he hasn''t seen. It''s just that the terrain of the kingdom is very vague. There is only one approximation. This also makes Naruto a little disappointed. The disappointment cannot be rushed directly to kill the minister. If they knew Naruto had targeted the Minister early in the morning and didn''t know what to think. After a while of communication, the crowd quickly separated. Now it is still morning and night to set off. For the task, you must make adequate preparations, such as some robes to cover the face without leaving any posterior roots. Sha You, who has no task, seems to be doing nothing. She is really angry when she sees Naruto and ignores her. The more she ignores her, the more she cares about Naruto. The same reason applies to women and men. . It''s a pity that Naruto has to perform the task at this time, so she doesn''t have too much entanglement, just practice some killing skills by herself. Under Hill s teachings, progress was slow. The dumb girl was killing by will. When asked by Sha You **** her in one shot, Hill picked up the big scissors. Made a cut operation. A very easy and smooth cut, said a serious Hill "That way you can get your head off." "" So Sha You had to practice bow and arrow on her own. In the dark night, Naruto accompanies Red pupils to move around the dense crowd, slowly approaching the target person. The target person is a one-eyed dragon with armor and a fierce face, followed by several attendants. Oka looked around proudly, because of the infamous reason, the civilians felt fear of him, very consciously Driven the road ahead. Naruto and Akito followed behind slowly, ready to start when the characters were lonely. Ouka likes to drink every time. Only after he finishes drinking is it easier to start. Now there are too many people guarding, so many younger brothers, and a few women. After careful calculation, if you make a shot at this time, you will lose 200 points of VIP experience, and it feels uneconomical Naruto, so you have to wait for Oka to come out and search for it. Waiting next to a luxury hotel, Naruto and Chi Hitomi are wearing large robes that can completely cover the body shape, leaning against the wall, waiting silently. Dressing up like two people is not special around them. No one pays much attention to the reason why their heads are covered. Looking around at the noisy crowd around him, Naruto''s expression was calm and not nervous at all. Chitong looked at Naruto quietly and suddenly said "I wish I hadn''t told you one thing." Chapter 29： : One Strike Turning his head to look at Hitomi, the girl was a little shorter than his figure, and Naruto stared at the hidden delicate face, not understanding what Hitomi wanted to say. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Chitong looked up, revealing a pair of watery eyes, flickered, staring at Naruto. "I used to be an empire. I often acted alone. When I was a kid, I was a trained empire killer. At that time, few people could survive. The survivors did special things for the empire. After seeing the other side of the Empire, I chose to join NightRaid, the Revolutionary Army. " A series of very sad topics were said in a series, but unfortunately, there was no sadness in Chitong''s eyes, and she seemed very calm. Naruto asked with a frown. "Why talk to me about this?" "Maybe you are similar to me before, or I am interested in you." Red pupil smiled lightly, the smile was sincere, and the good-looking eyes flickered. The interest should be more interesting than the literal meaning. Naruto was about to speak, but felt Oka walk out of the hotel. With a dull complexion, Naruto was about to keep up, but Chitong pulled his sleeve, gently stretched out a small hand, pinched that sleeve, and Chitong looked up at Naruto with a serious expression. "Never die." "I can''t die." Naruto''s face was calm, and he felt that Red pupil''s words were funny, but he couldn''t laugh because Red pupil''s eyes were sincere. The two kept up with that Oka and walked in the quiet night. There were only two Oka''s followers, and the others did not know where to go. Red pupil said with a low voice "I''ll go away from them." Naruto was about to say that he was going. As a result, Hitomi had stepped forward, so he had to watch it quietly. Chitong pretends to rub over Oka''s clothes inadvertently, and Oka looks cold, and suddenly reaches out to grab Red. As soon as the body twisted and turned around, Hitomi''s figure was very fast. Okay looked very gloomy and called to his staff. "Stop her, this guy stole my money bag. Look at Mao. Thread, Chinese. In the empty place where the purse was placed in the waist, Oka''s face was so ugly that he was a dignified chief of the security forces who had stolen the purse from the thief. This shame, he felt that he would kill the thief himself. When Hitomi looked up, she showed Naruto the items in her hand and gestured to keep up with her eyes. Then she turned her head and turned into an alley. The alley that could accommodate two carriages moving side by side, Red pupil ran quickly, Oka followed closely behind, and by virtue of his body could not keep up with the thief, he began to realize that the situation was not right. At this time, Chitong was pretending to run forward, rushing forward, and the knife flashed forward. Chitong made a sudden brake, supporting the ground with one hand, and instantly receded more than ten meters away. Two of the guards who jumped out from the front were Oka''s two men. After the round-up round, Oka''s face showed a cautious expression, holding the big sword in his waist with one hand, said coldly "Who are you, what do you want to bring me here for?" Red pupil stopped in place, looked around at the people on both sides, took off the hat on his head, exposed the beautiful goddess face, and looked at Oka indifferently. "Come to bury you here." Oka became angry for a moment, but he knew that face of Chi Hitomi. He was not polite enough to lift the big sword in his hand, exclaimed angrily. "Nima, if you want to kill me, weigh yourself first, girl, I will catch you alive and kill you." Running fast, there was a smirk on that face, glanced at the wrapped body of the red pupil, and his expression showed a little gaze. Red pupil frowned as she was about to start. And then an incredible picture happened. A flash of light flashed, Naruto''s body tilted out his hands, his hands flickered with blue chakras, and instantly appeared in front of Chitong. Accompanying Naruto''s appearance was Oka''s flying head and body without a head. That head was full of unbelievable expressions. Falling to the ground, Oka''s one-eyed dragon''s head was wide open, full of consternation, and he didn''t know who killed it until he died. Glancing at that head, Naruto froze, put away the gathered Chakra in his hand, and said with a bad expression. "Fuck my wife, look for death." It''s a pity that everyone is dead and can''t be heard at all. Red pupil''s heartbeat speeded up, not because of Naruto''s words, but Naruto''s strength. Even if Oka was her, it was impossible to kill her. Although Naruto launched a sneak attack, unfortunately, she did not see Naruto during the sneak attack. Where did people come from. At this moment, when the captain died, and it was so weird, the two soldiers were scared, their legs were trembling, and they didn''t stop to try to escape. The red pupil immediately moved, lowered the body and dived quickly. The long knife in his hand was drawn out instantly, and the mouth spit out "burial." The two were directly divided into two. Under the blood spray, the red pupil retreated quickly to avoid blood. Sputtering. Chitong, who put away the long knife again, turned to stare at Naruto, with a strange expression, doubt and confusion, and suspicion, and finally smiled. The corner of his mouth showed a charming arc. "Good job." Seeing this smile, Naruto, still distressed at 50 points of VIP experience, immediately felt worth it, and said blandly "Now that the mission is complete, you must rush back to report it." Hitomi nodded and walked towards Naruto, but didn''t rush to go first, just looked up at Naruto and asked calmly. "Did the previous wife say me?" Blinking eyes, full of curious eyes. Naruto didn''t have much, and he turned around with a smile "Let''s go back first." After leaving the stride, I didn''t want to talk at all. Seeing Naruto''s quick departure, a touch of smile appeared on Chitong''s face, and there was a shy, red face on his cheek, and Chitong murmured unconsciously. "What is this feeling of heartbeat?" When the two returned and reported the progress of the matter, Tazmi over there rushed back in five minutes, indicating that the mission was completed, unlike Naruto. There was some dust on Tazmi''s body, and it seemed to be a battle. Leonaine also pouted and said unhappyly "That guy has too many guards, and we almost brought in the Empire soldiers." "It''s better that you can come back safely." Na Jiexitan smiled slightly, looked at Naruto unscathed, and asked Akito. "How about Naruto?" Red pupil raised a thumb, said with a flash of light in his eyes "It''s better than me." As soon as this word came out, several people turned around and looked at Naruto. Some people didn''t believe it. For example, Ma Yin muttered her mouth, snorted, and said. "Just luck." Brand patted Naruto''s shoulders very friendly and said in a pleasant tone. "Oh, boy, I have seen the strength of that guy. I didn''t expect to be able to kill you than you, and we all appreciate the best red pupil of our strength. I am optimistic about you." Leonai looked a little surprised. He didn''t give much praise to Naruto, but came to the pupil and asked quietly. "How long did it take to kill Ouka?" Chitong''s white palm stuck out a finger. Leonai muttered, frowning. "An hour is okay, but it should not be as powerful as you, is it a minute, but this guy is really so powerful." Looking at Naruto, although Leo Nai thought Naruto was very powerful, he still didn''t think there was a strong red pupil. Red pupil shook her head and said with a positive expression "one move." Snoring around, staring at Naruto, even Ma Yin''s face showed a surprise. Chapter 30： : Can I hug you When Naruto could kill Oka the captain of the guard, Na Jie Hitan was a little excited, forcing the excitement and showing a happy smile. "It seems that Naomi is right, Naruto is indeed better than Naomi. Look. Yarn, Chinese website." As the topic changed, Na Jie Hitan said with a serious expression. "However, in addition to the strength of killing, you also need to pay attention to the skills. You must master these Naruto. Red pupil knows some killing techniques better than you." Keeping an eye on Naruto, Naie Hitan thinks Naruto is a person with strength but not use. Naruto, who smiled lightly, did not object to Na Jie Hitan. If he really took out his full strength, he might not be able to approach Chi Hitomi. Nodding, Naruto with a smile on his face "This matter will be handed to me by Chitong." The light flashed in Chitong''s eyes, watching Naruto said "Just leave it to me." It can be seen that Akimi''s eyes are full of curiosity about Naruto. Even if Naruto doesn''t say it, he will stay with him and help him learn some ways to kill. Maine gritted her teeth and glared at Naruto, she didn''t believe Naruto could kill Oka in one shot. Unless she saw with her own eyes, this stronger twin ponytail girl would not allow a newcomer to be more than her Great. Seeing that everyone was very optimistic about Naruto, Mayn was more angry, and his eyes locked Naruto, muttering quietly. "Rogue, I must make you shame." With a cold hum, Ma Yin didn''t want to stay any longer, and turned back to the room. At this time, the task was successfully completed. Na Jie Xitan, who knew Naruto was strong, seemed very happy, and didn''t care if Ma Yin was angry or not. She is very optimistic about Naruto''s future. That guy is still awesome, that''s the best. Now the Revolutionary Army has been in a passive state, because no one who is too strong can fight against the empire. Najethtan has high expectations for Naruto. How can a person who easily kills the captain of the guard without a blow? It will be bad. Several people got together to chat, talked for a while, and went back to their rooms to sleep. In the early morning of the next day, Akagi wanted to prepare a big meal to celebrate, awakening Naruto from her sleep, and pulled it away directly. This method made a girl very unhappy. Sayo found that Akito followed Naruto. More than ten times longer than others. She doesn''t have any doubt now. Akito is very interesting to Naruto, but Akito doesn''t even have two words a day for other boys. Sha You, who completely put her mind on the two people, also forgot the existence of her green plum bamboo Matazmi, and this poor original protagonist has been ignored, but only a dispensable person. Rand stepped up. Stepping out of the villa and wooden house, Akito originally grabbed Naruto''s sleeved hand and slowly lowered it, grasping Naruto''s palm without any hesitation. Being gripped by that cold, soft hand, stimulated Naruto''s brain. The girl''s hand was not held, but the hands were so tender that they looked well maintained. Chitong''s dumb look didn''t have any shy look, and he turned his head and said solemnly "I will tell you a skill to survive in the wild today." Naruto asked very puzzledly "Isn''t it about preparing ingredients for celebration?" Hitomi nodded and said seriously "It''s just casual. The most important thing is to teach you the ability to survive in the wild, but it is not possible to have no food in the wild, so the most important thing to survive in the wild is food." Holding Naruto''s big hand in one hand and a long knife in one hand, while Chi Hitomi was talking, those eyes flashed a light, and it was an expression that wanted to eat. Naruto couldn''t help but smile slightly and said with a smile "I think you just want to eat." Chitong looked at Naruto, and said with a straight face. "Food supplements are a killer basic principle." Eating is the same as Hitomi''s red pupil, and he takes the food very seriously, and Naruto didn''t discuss it too much, just letting Akito''s tender and smooth hands pull through several woods and saw A cliff ahead. Standing under the cliff, you can hear the sound of a pulsating waterfall. Chitong released Naruto''s hand and looked at the top of the mountain with a serious expression. "Follow me." After finishing the extremely fast run, I ran straight up that extremely steep slope. Naruto followed closely behind without falling a bit, and the two climbed to the top of the cliff within 3 minutes. The catastrophic waterfall, falling sharply, splashed into a long river below, and the river flowed along the forest to an invisible distance. Red pupil did not take Naruto as a thing and dragged off his clothes, exposing that delicate skin like sheep fat jade. The body in a bathing suit was very slim and full of beauty. Turned his head calmly and looked at Naruto. "Now teach you how to make up the fish, go with me." Beautiful eyes stared at Naruto, waiting for Naruto to start undressing. Naruto was still a little embarrassed to be looked at by such a beautiful woman, but when she saw no one around, she abandoned her shame and generously took off her clothes, exposing her body only in shorts. Chitong''s eyes brightened, and his mouth became o-shaped. "Sister Leoney is right, your skin is better than a girl." In fact, if you want to talk about the skin, Chitong doesn''t know that her skin is whiter than jade. Maybe Naruto was too interested. Chitong stepped forward, stretched out a hand, and gently tapped Naruto''s chest with his slender fingers, raised his head to look at Naruto, and said excitedly in his eyes. "Can I hug you?" Naruto took a look at Chitong, a cute bathing suit. Although the thin piece of cloth can cover important parts, it is difficult to cover the beauty of the body, the white jade feet, long legs, and the waist with a grip. , And that pair of plump balls. Naruto, who swallowed, said seriously "No." If this comes up, no one can bear it. In order to maintain his good image in Chitong''s heart, he has to reject this very attractive proposal. Chitong looked a little disappointed, with his head down, disappointedly "Why can Sister Leoney hold me, I can''t?" The expression that looked up was a little unhappy, and the two red lips rose up, revealing the host''s dissatisfaction. Naruto didn''t know how to explain for a while, so he had to change the topic. "Let''s learn your wild survival skills." Chapter 31： : Naughty red pupil Chi Hitomi didn''t have much anger. He reached out and held Naruto''s hand, and said calmly. "Remember to keep up with me. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" On the edge of the cliff, he jumped directly into the water with Naruto. The place where the two fell was not far from each other. Chitong dived into the water, and in less than a second, rushed to Naruto, opened her hands, and hugged her indiscriminately. The red pupil on the corner of his mouth said with a smile. "Catch you." Holding on to Naruto, the face was smiling like a child. Naruto didn''t expect this red pupil to be so fun, but he turned around and looked at the red pupil, but the result was a pair of balls. The snow-white spheres are beautiful. Unfortunately, this is not the key. nothing. Naruto, who felt a little itchy nose, stopped for a moment. Akimi raised her head, moved her body to the rear, and stared at Naruto, very puzzled. "What''s wrong, you''re so hard." Naruto instantly petrified in place, and the whole person did not return to God for a long time. Realizing that Naruto''s expression wasn''t right, Red pupil saw Naruto''s upper body along Naruto''s eyes, without blushing in imagination. Maybe this dull girl didn''t know what to be ashamed, but just cried in surprise. "Where''s my underwear?" When I turned around, I saw the thin underwear washed away by the flowing water. Chitong''s expression was a bit unhappy. That underwear was her favorite one. Unfortunately, it was already washed away. Now it s over. . The white hands held Naruto tightly. The atmosphere of the two was a bit embarrassing. Even if the red pupil was too nervous, he understood that this situation was very wrong. He stretched out a white arm and hugged his chest. . novelhall.com The blushing face was red to the ears, and the head was raised with a glance at Naruto, whispered "You don''t look." Maybe it was the girl''s instinct to be shy, her voice was very small and thin, and the staring expression was completely coquettish. Naruto really can''t stand it, there is a feeling of nosebleeds, and the thought of barely suppressing some animals in his heart said "I''ll get it back for you." After speaking, he wanted to swim forward, but Chitong reached out his hand, held Naruto''s arm tightly, and said quietly. "Forget it, no need." Naruto turned his head to look at the red pupil, especially the squeezed object above the chest, which made the blood flow wide. Chitong''s face was still a little blushed, but the expression was really calm, watching Naruto said "I''m still looking for ingredients and catch the fish before I say it." Naruto asked with some surprise "Is this how it is?" Hitomi nodded, looking at Naruto serious "Isn''t it like this?" Naruto looked around for a while, feeling with his own perception that there was no one, and nodded his teeth. "can." Chitong hand protects her chest and says with a serious expression "Let''s get started." Naruto dare not listen, how could he object to such a beautiful view. In order to catch the fish, Naruto''s eyes startled, and the nine-golf jade reincarnation eyes were opened. Under the strengthening effect of the two hundred body technique, those fish were already motionless in front of him. Diving into the water at once, Naruto threw a half-meter-long fish on the shore with super fast speed. While fishing, she didn''t look at Chitong, watched her protect her chest with one hand, stared at the fish with her mouth open, obviously a greedy expression. Such a cute look, so that Naruto did not have any evil thoughts, and began to catch a big fish patiently. After catching the fish, Chitong''s underwear could not be retrieved long ago. I don''t care too much about these chitongs. I don''t care about them. I wore clothes empty, and my shaking chest when I walked around had a wonderful look feel. When putting on the coat, if you don''t deliberately move it from the outside, you can''t see it. Naruto already knows the "mystery" and stares closely. For Naruto''s gaze, Chitong didn''t pay much attention, but just carried the fish on his back and said easily. "Okay, let''s go back." I returned to the wooden room villa with Chi Hitomi. Because Hitomi had to change clothes, I had to let Naruto put the fish first and go back to the room to change a pair of underwear. Looking at those fishes, Naruto couldn''t help but think of Chitong''s chest. That pair was the real best. When Naruto was gesturing with his hand to the end, Shayou came to Naruto with a bit of expression and said softly. "Hey, Naruto." Naruto raised his head from fantasies and looked at Sayo, seeing that the girl''s face was different from before, and asked. "What''s matter?" Shayou was asked by Naruto. For a moment, she didn''t know how to say it. She couldn''t directly ask why she ignored me, so she seemed too uncultivated. With her head down and thinking, Shayou really didn''t know what to ask, but at this time Chitong just came back, put on a skirt again, and played that simplicity and purity to the extreme Chitong, with a serious expression. "Let''s start cooking." Naruto''s eyes flashed loudly. Sha You looked at Naruto''s expression, and looked at the appearance of Chi Hitomi, and suddenly felt that she was a large electric bulb, biting her white teeth, and was very dissatisfied. Sa You stepped back and swallowed the words again. Stomach inside. Naruto, who was attracted to Akito by heart, didn''t care about Sayo''s appearance at all, and he felt comfortable about Akito''s hazy feeling. The preparation of breakfast is only a matter of ten minutes. When everyone was eating around, Ma Yin was surprisingly nonchalant and ironic. And the face of Guazi smiled very happily. After eating a little bit of rice, he looked up at Naruto and said with a smile. "Naruto, are you free to go out with me today." The smile clearly concealed the taste of conspiracy. Naruto was dealing with the big fish in his bowl, looked up at Ma Yin, and said calmly. "No time." Mayin gave a look of expression, originally smiling, his face immediately cooled down, very unfriendly patted the table and stood and shouted. "Whatever you do today, you have to go out with me." Like an angry tigress, Ma Yin looks like a cannibal. Naruto ignored her completely, but was still patiently eating her big fish. Ma Yinqi yelled at the guy whose head had a big fish and still killed the guy, but she "kindly invited him out and strolled, but this guy didn''t appreciate Chapter 32： : Troublemaker Maine Seeing that the relationship between the two was not harmonious, Na Jie Hitan said that she had to round the field. "Today Naruto will go out with Ma Yin to investigate the situation of the imperial capital. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Staring at Naruto, Na Jie Hitan''s expression was very calm, a slight smile matched that mature face, like a gentle sister. Hearing Najie Hitan''s words, Naruto raised her head, looked at Najie Hitan, and said with a smile. "Since it''s my sister''s order, I''ll go out." Mayn was almost mad. She said so much, but Na Jie Hitan''s words didn''t work. This Naruto was absolutely teasing her. Ma Yin, who scolded Naruto countless times, buried the seeds of hatred deeply in her heart, and waited to go out before repaying. Red pupil had originally choked off 3 big fish heads, and when he heard Naruto was going out, he immediately raised his head and said directly "I''ll go as well." Na Jietan looked at the red pupil, and said a little funny "Your head is hung on the front door of the empire. No one doesn''t know it, and although Naruto is wanted, you can hide in a different outfit." Akito''s original expression of excitement immediately fell down, like an injured little animal. Ma Yin was secretly jealous of how this guy could be favored by Chi Hitomi, who was just a hooligan. A breakfast decided that Naruto and Ma Yin went out to explore and it was over. Put on a pink dress, a dress that looks like a princess skirt, the skirt is very wide, and the pony-tailed Mayn stepped on the raising shoes, only reaching Naruto''s nose, staring at him, his expression was high-toed Looks like "Follow me well, don''t lose it by then. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" After looking away, he stepped proudly out of the room and set off towards the capital. I don''t understand why Ma Yin chose his Naruto and didn''t say much, followed closely, and the two walked through the dangerous woods for two hours without saying a word along the way. This came to the front of the imperial capital, looking at the bustling imperial capital, is already a naruto dressed as a civilian, did not attract much attention. "From now on you will listen to me." Ma Yin turned her head and glanced at Naruto, her expression was cold, her arrogance was very vigorous, her head was raised. Looking at Ma Yin''s expression, Naruto suddenly thought that the Gothic loli costume would definitely suit her, and it was a poisonous gothic loli. Turning her head away from Naruto, she promised not to, and Ma Yin looked around like an arrogant kitten. As for why it is a kitten, not a tiger, because her head can only be a cat. Regardless of Ma Yan''s arrogant personality, this lace skirt with the short figure really makes people have a very cute feeling. It''s a pity that it''s a bit unpleasant to say something. It''s not just unpleasant. A finger in front of a store cake, looking at Naruto with a look of pride. "Buy me this." Naruto said with some dissatisfaction "Aren''t you rich yourself? Why should I buy it?" Mayin''s face showed a curvy smile, with a sweet smile like a little devil "I''m happy, new, don''t you know that you should honor your seniors?" In the end, Naruto who absolutely quarreled with this loli did not have any results. He had to obediently do it. Is nt it a piece of cake? With more than a thousand gold coins now, he can still eat it. Can afford it. It''s a pity that when paying a sum, Naruto immediately knew that he was wrong, a piece of cake and a gold coin, which was obviously a premeditated plan. With a triumphant smile, Ma Yin took the luxuriously decorated gold coin cake and ate it. While strolling on the street, Ma Yin''s expression was very leisurely, while Naruto was distressed for a piece of cake and a gold coin. He now only had more than ten gold coins for a night attack task. He couldn''t stand eating this way. Staring at Ma Yin''s back, Naruto suddenly wanted to push this loli down and slammed her ass. Naruto looked at Ma Yin with a very evil eye, and Ma Yin made another action that made Naruto''s heart beat. There was a group of people not far away, and there were obviously hooligans. Five strong men were smoking around there. I didn''t know what was being discussed. Looking at it, it was definitely not a good thing. Ma Yin stepped forward and stopped one meter in front. Naruto didn''t know what this guy was going to do. Ma Yin picked up the cake that she hadn''t finished eating, and went out towards the one of the five leaders. With the little girl''s hand strength, it was still steady on the other side''s face. Ino imagined the man''s anger, and his entire face was discouraged. The big man, who was a head taller than Ma Yin, screamed at the cake on his face. "Little guy, you''re looking for death." Mayin shivered a bit. It should be said that she was pretending to be shivering. She muttered her mouth and looked at the big man in fear. "I didn''t do it on purpose. My brother asked me to do this." Pretending to have a crying expression, Ma Yin turned her head and pointed at Naruto. At that moment, she spit out her little tongue, and made a face at Naruto. Naruto''s head was big, and then he understood what this guy was going to do. Dahan did not have any doubts, led his four younger brothers to Naruto, and looked down at him and said "Boy, you''re full and you have nothing to do, dare to tease us, are you trying to die?" At this time, Naruto understood that the explanation was futile. Ma Yin''s expression was too pretentious, and when the other party hit him, he came over and held his clothes with both hands, as the poor child said "Brother Naruto, I have done what you have to do, why are these guys so fierce?" Hearing Ma Yin''s words, the five big men did not have any doubts, and the front leader raised a brow and raised one hand directly, trying to grab Naruto''s clothes. Naruto turned his head and glared at Ma Yin, gritted his teeth and said "You''re ruthless, you wait for me, I''ll get back to you after I''ve packed this guy." Ma Yin stretched her slender fingers and grabbed her eyelids to make a very cute grimace. The smiles bloomed on her face, but unfortunately she was facing away from several big men, and no one saw it except Naruto. Naruto raised his head and glanced at the five men in front of him. With a sigh of relief, Chakra was released from the whole body, and a mighty momentum poured out from him. Chapter 33： : Uniform Mayin Naruto''s momentum is very condensed, and Ma Yin unconsciously fought a cold war. Looking at Naruto different in front of her, she was a little dumbfounded, realizing that the situation was not right, and wanted to drive away. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Unfortunately, Naruto has long stretched out a hand, hugged her, and hugged her directly. Don''t hold it in your arms. When you raise your foot and point at the big man in front of you, you are kicked. With a loud bang, the air shook, and Dahan s body, nearly 200 kilograms, flew out, hit a booth, and crashed immediately. Naruto''s feet didn''t stop. When he landed, when he lifted it, he kicked at the other one and kicked it straight for 5 consecutive feet. In less than 10 seconds, five big guys were directly kicked out. Lying on the ground, the ghost cried and wobbled, looking at Naruto''s eyes full of fear, where is the power of the beginning. Even Ma Yin was scared and couldn''t move. She grabbed Naruto''s clothes with both hands, and her expression was a little dumbfounded. Naruto didn''t see the movement just now. When the reaction came, the other party had flew out. Ma Yin came to understand that Chi Tong might not be lying. Holding Ma Yin''s body with one hand, Naruto raised her hand and patted the round hips with a smile. "Little sister, even if you decide to mess with me, you know the price." With Ma Yin, Naruto turned around in an alley. Some terrified Ma Yin struggling fiercely, his voice said with a little tremolo. "Naruto, what are you going to do? Hurry me down, let me down. I was wrong just now. I apologize. Don''t mess around. If you dare to mess around, I won''t let you go." The stubborn Ma Yin begged for mercy with threatening words. Naruto has no intention of letting go of her. He usually does this to disobedient children. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website With one hand reversed, place Ma Yin face down on his lap. Naruto raised his hand and took a slap. The sound of "pops" continued. Mayin''s face instantly turned red. When Naruto first hit it, she yelled "Naruto, I won''t let you go, I''m going to tear you up, I''m going to bomb you, you asshole, hooligan, big hooligan, big asshole, you are shameless." Unfortunately, in response to him, Naruto''s more powerful flapping. Feeling the pain in her buttocks, Ma Yin was ashamed and angry, her blush blushed to her ears, and she was struggling desperately, but unfortunately she didn''t even have the emperor''s belt, and she couldn''t resist Naruto at all. I can only leave Naruto at his mercy. After being beaten for more than ten times, Ma Yin only felt that the buttocks were a little numb, and it still felt crispy. Realizing that something was wrong with her body, Ma Yin''s blush was dripping, and her moist cheeks were full of ruddy color, and she yelled at the pure white teeth. "Naruto, I am at odds with you, don''t let me get hold of it, otherwise I will never let you go, ah" With a scream, Ma Yin''s ponytails were covered with dust. Originally, I wanted to struggle. Unfortunately, I didn''t know why. There was a huge pressure from Naruto''s arm, and she couldn''t move like a mountain. Swearing a few words, but unfortunately Naruto still didn''t listen, and Ma Yin felt that her hips were starting to become sturdy. In this way, her **** might bloom, and she thought that her poor little **** was going to suffer. Ma Yin had no temperament, she almost cried, and said with a choked tone. "Naruto, I was wrong. Let me go. I promise you that I won''t be right with you in the future. Ah, I am really wrong." Maybe it was the cause of the addiction. Naruto heard that Ma Yin had pleaded guilty a few times. When she found out that the girl had confessed her heart, she stopped. "Since you confessed wrong, I will not remember the villain." Naruto with a smile on his face, the smile was low. Surrounding Ma Yin''s petite body and putting her back on the ground, as soon as Ma Yin fell to the ground, she immediately returned to her original nature. While Naruto wasn''t paying attention, she opened her mouth and held her arm to bite. Passed. Naruto, who was unprepared for anything, wore a huge pain in his hands and yelled at Ma Yin, glaring angrily. "You''re a dog, let go." It''s a pity that Ma Yin didn''t let go of her mouth at all, and the biting force was getting stronger. Naruto really wanted to use a hardening technique to shatter Ma Yin''s teeth. The pain on the arm was getting worse and worse, Naruto sank a face, stared at Ma Yin, a strong pressure came out of his eyes, no curse, no hands, just intently Staring at her. Looking at Naruto''s expression, Ma Yin was a little scared, and she opened her mouth softly, and some didn''t dare to see Naruto''s eyes. She looked down and saw the deep tooth marks on her arm that were bitten by herself. . It''s a pity that the arrogance in her heart won''t let her yield, her mouth turned up and she looked straight at Naruto. "See how dare you hit me." Naruto has the idea of ??trying to poke this guy down, but to think about it, this kind of girl who looks like a loli still shoots, who wants him to be kind to girls. Kind Naruto stretched out a hand and placed it on Mayin''s twin pony tails, and smiled. "Remember not to have the next time, otherwise you will be miserable, miserable." The words uttered by a smiley face were terrible and they were said twice in succession. The sound of the bite was very heavy, giving a cold feeling. Ma Yin unconsciously fought a cold war, nodded obediently, subconsciously covered her buttocks, and the numb buttocks almost felt like two petals. With this farce, Ma Yin had no previous presumptuousness with Naruto, perhaps because of Naruto''s strength, or because she frightened her and looked carefully, like a scared little animal. Two people walked all the way, and Ma Yin fell behind Naruto, a relatively long distance, and did not dare to go side by side at all. Naruto turned to look at the girl with a look of fear, and there was still some dust on the double pony tails, and he stepped back unconsciously when looking at his own eyes. I was thinking, isn''t it too much? Anyway, the other party is also a girl, and also such a cute twin ponytail girl with loli''s body. Some unbearable Naruto stepped forward and said with a smile "Sister Ma Yin, what do you want to eat, brother please." Seeing Naruto''s flattering look, Ma Yin immediately murmured, restored her original personality, and said with a hug. "I''m not your little sister." With a small mouth, his face is full of arrogance, and it really is a prideful double ponytail. Naruto stretches out a hand and pats the dust on Ma Yin''s twin ponytails with a smile. "Call your sister. Don''t mess with me on purpose." Chapter 34： : Tsundere Double Horsetail Mayin''s face turned red, and she did not resist Naruto''s movements, so gently patting the dust of the double pony tails would only make her feel comfortable. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The first Yang Yang said proudly. "Well, I don''t want to care about your big bad guy in the future." When Naruto removed all the hair and dust for her, she walked straight forward and passed by Naruto inadvertently. The corners of her mouth turned into a crescent shape, but Naruto was not found. Naruto followed Ma Yin with a smile on his face. The two strolled the streets to inquire about the situation of the imperial capital. In fact, it was just a stroll. Mayin, who has restored her usual personality, seems to have become a person. There is not much exclusion from Naruto, and she has a coquettish feeling. I bought a portion of the meal, holding a snack in both hands, and turned to look at Naruto. The expression of raising his chest and raising his chest obviously made Naruto pay. In the end, Naruto made this guy''s wallet. Fortunately, Ma Yin didn''t think about a gold coin for a cake last time, otherwise Naruto might be poor by this girl. Wandered for a while, then entered a clothes store. Mayin''s face was as happy as a child. She picked up a skirt and looked at Naruto with a smile. "what do you think about this?" Naruto shook his head, looked around, couldn''t help but say "I don''t know if there is a Gothic loli dress here, if there is a black one, that''s fine." Mayin asked, puzzled. "What do you want that kind of clothes for?" Naruto stared straight at Ma Yin, saying solemnly "I think you are fit. Mtlnovel.com" Maine poked his lips, disdain. "The ghost believes you." After speaking, I began to choose clothes happily. Although I said unbelief, Ma Yin found a gothic black loli suit with black silk short leg stockings. bright. This loli costume really fits the shape of Mayin, turning her around, turning her lips around, walking forward, grabbing Naruto s arm, raising her head and watching Naruto with those watery eyes. "Brother, does this dress look good?" Blinking those watery eyes, with a pitiful expression, like a little girl pleased. Naruto instantly understood what so many people like sister control, Nima''s, sister control is king. Naruto nodded his head, and before speaking, Mayn let go of his hand, and when the figure turned, the pendulums flew up. Standing a step away from Naruto, he made a grimace and said "Disgusting guy, you must have been thinking badly just now, so I won''t buy it." Turning into the dressing sword, Ma Yin''s face was a triumphant smile. Naruto was helpless for a while, this kind of poisonous sister still want to. The two left the store. It was already afternoon and came to a coffee shop. They ordered two drinks and made face-to-face drinks. Ma Yin stretched her waist and looked at Naruto''s pile of luggage bags, smiling, the little devil''s smile was very evil. Holding the cup in his hand and turning to look elsewhere, Mayin said calmly. "Should go back next." Naruto glanced at the sun that was about to sink, and nodded and said nothing, but concentrated on drinking the drink. Mayin turned her head to look at Naruto, and her face didn''t look amused, she said calmly. "Well, how powerful are you?" Naruto smiled at Ma Yindao with a smile "You will understand this later." Mayn frowned, and frowned. "You''re stingy, don''t say nothing." Looking down at the coffee in front of him, Ma Yin''s face slowly returned to calmness, a very calm calmness, because of the setting sun, his eyes were a little loose, don''t overdo it, don''t look at Naruto slowly. "Actually, I''m from a country near the western border. Because I''m a mixed-race child, I have been discriminated against by some people, pushed out or scolded. These are normal treatment for mixed-race children. I joined the Revolutionary Army for myself and for other mestizos. " As she looked up at Naruto, Ma Yin''s expression was serious. Naruto looked at each other calmly, some wondering why the two girls said this to themselves, and Akito was okay to say that he could feel his feelings, and a woman like Ma Yin would not have other feelings. Mayin stared at Naruto, her mouth turned up, and said with a smile. "I think you are very interesting, much more interesting than I thought. I decided to let you be my back and help me attack at a low level. You will be grateful to me." "" Naruto glared at this guy and said "You wouldn''t say that because I''m powerful." Ma Yin said without redness and heartbeat "Absolutely not." In the end, is it true that Naruto doesn''t have many tubes, but in addition to the strength being recognized by Ma Yin, Naruto also feels that the relationship with the guys has become closer. Unconsciously, looking down, the Gothic loli clothes that I had bought secretly, thinking about when to let Ma Yin put on, and then bring cat ears or something, crawl on the ground, learn to meow and be amused by him , Thinking about it makes Naruto a little excited. They drank for an hour before leaving and returning to headquarters. In the early morning of the second day, Naruto was woken up again while she was still asleep. This time it was not Chi Hitomi, but Ma Yin. The pink twin pony tails of the whole body were obviously a very happy look. Grasp the quilt and pull it apart. "Servant, it''s time you got up. But there is still much to do today." Ma Yin with one hand on his waist had a proud smile on his face. Rubbing his eyes and opening his eyes, Naruto looked at the majestic Ma Yan who was standing in front of him. He was speechless, covering his eyes with his hands, and said lazily. "It won''t be until 6 o''clock, and the child will play." Naruto who rolled over and continued to sleep did not care about Ma Yin. Seeing that Naruto ignored her, Ma Yin was a little angry, supported her directly on the bed with both hands, and slowly crawled over to reveal a playful smile and said with a smile "Brother, brother, get up, get up and play with me?" Reaching out and shaking Naruto''s body, Ma Yin called her original soft voice, Jiao Didi. The listener felt numb all over his body. Chapter 35： : Performing missions with Mayin It''s really not up to the words that Ma Yin called his elder brother with crispy hemp voices, Naruto is still honest, otherwise it may be a little serious. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network If you accidentally push Ma Yin, that''s not serious. I didn''t know that this was the main cause of the self-immolation, and she smiled positively at Naruto. With a triumphant smile, Ma Yin brought Naruto out of the room. Naje Hitan''s eyes looked bright and she admired Naruto''s ability secretly. Within a day, her relationship with Ma Yin became so good. Dia came to the boss, Ma Yin put her hands on her waist, she said solemnly "Boss, how about Naruto supporting me on my next mission?" Najeshtan nodded and said with a smile. "It can be, but what about Hill?" Mayin said without thinking: "Leave it to Akito." Chitong, who was preparing to turn back, looked at Ma Yin for a long time, staring closely, her frowns said. "Only one mission?" Mayin waved her hand and smiled. "Of course, just one mission." Akita turned her head and continued her work. The two seem to have reached some kind of tacit understanding, making Naruto feel like he has become a cargo and being trafficked. Seeing that things were settled, Na Jietan said with a straight expression. "If it is decided, then after eating early, I will talk about this task. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Without Naruto''s help, Chi Hitomi was ready to eat early and eat meat early in the morning. I am afraid that only she can eat it. By the way, there is also Leonai who is also a predator. Maybe it s the cause of predators. These two guys are the biggest weapon. They swept their chests, Naruto turned to look at Ma Yin, shook his head and muttered "It looks like it may have something to do with the meat you eat." Ma Yin sat with Naruto recently. When she heard Naruto''s words, she raised her feet and raised Naruto''s feet. The Naruto, aware of the crisis, quickly backed away, looked at Ma Yin with a smile, and whispered. "Of course, in fact, I prefer the airport, especially the one that can catch it. Your size has just met my standards." In a low voice, no one could hear except Hill and Ma Yin sitting beside Naruto. It''s hard to understand the meaning of Naruto''s words. It''s hard. Hill, biting his chopsticks and crooking his head, whispered "Airport, what do you mean?" Hill only thought about what Naruto Airport meant, but he didn''t notice Mayin''s expression. The girl with the ponytail loli''s body was a little blushed, remembering the incident that Naruto was caught last time. Because of the change of Naruto s view of yesterday, she did not curse Naruto surprisingly, but blushed. He lowered his little head and ate only his heart, without glancing at him. Naruto smiled softly, only to feel that this proud Jiao twin pony tail became more and more interesting. A breakfast was over quickly, and the crowd gathered around, or stood or sat beside Najeshtan. Najekhtan smoked a cigarette and looked at the crowd with a calm expression. "The only target is the minister''s distant relative, Iocar, who used the minister''s name to kidnap women for lethal atrocities. A very disgusting guy. The five guards who guard him also have the same disgusting hobby." Pausing for a moment, looking at Ma Yin, Na Jietan said seriously "Ma Yin and Naruto will be responsible for killing that Iocar. Others will help kill the five guards, so as not to disturb Ma Yin''s mission. Begin operations this evening, don''t forget." When everyone responded, Tazmi seemed very excited about the mission. When he showed his skills, he had a passion to kill all the bad guys. When they went to practice each other, Naruto seemed to be doing nothing, but he was still caught by Chitong to find the materials. These days, everyone else can see that Red Hitomi is very different from Naruto. Go straight to Red Hitomi, and there is a faint smile on his face. "Naruto, it''s time to prepare the materials, and everyone will have a good meal after the victory." After saying that, he stretched out his fair hand, held Naruto''s palm, and pulled him out. It was completely his own way. Looking at the two clenched hands, this time when I was away from Sha You, Ma Yin''s face was not good, and I always felt a little unhappy, but I didn''t think too much, and I hypnotically said that I was only interested in Naruto. With other crooked thoughts, Ma Yin paralyzed herself with self-suggestion. The night came quickly, and the beginning of the night was when NightRaid began to act. While the full moon was still bright, Naruto set out with everyone in the NightRaid organization, and ran quickly to keep up with Ma Yin. Because the two had different tasks, they soon separated from the others. And the place of this character is a luxurious mansion, there are countless girls in the magnificent and brightly lit mansion. Among them is the fat Io Carr, who is indeed a very happy guy, holding a girl in one hand, and the ugly face on the fat smiling face. Iocar, reaching into the girl''s thigh, didn''t know that death was approaching. Take out the romantic fort from the back, everything is ready, Ma Yin dragged his hands to grab, aimed forward, said intently "At this distance, you can shoot." Gently don''t over your head, glance at the eyes, said with a charming smile on the corner of the mouth "I''ll give you my back." Naruto stood aside and said calmly. "Relax, I won''t hurt my wife''s hair." This wife made Mayin blush, her hands trembling slightly, her face blushing and sighing. "Who is your wife, stop dreaming day by day, hum." Turning his head and locking his eyes deadly, staring at the fat man, his thin fingers pulled the trigger, and a long ray flew out. Passed through the crowd and shot directly at the fat man''s head. The slender rays and a slap shot his head through. The whole man was still a sensual smile, and his expression fell stiff because of pain. . A smiley Ma Yan said calmly. "Get it." Naruto smiled slightly, and he could see the dead target by his eyesight. At this moment, one person was approaching them quickly, and Naruto who had locked the guy long ago said easily. "Sister Ma Yin is so amazing, she does have the capital to be my wife." Chapter 36： : What is like Turning his head and glaring at him, Ma Yin''s face was a little crimson, and she said in a bad mood. "Don''t talk nonsense, I won''t be your wife, hum. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Although her cheeks were hot, she couldn''t hide her beating heart. In order to cover up the heartbeat, I had to carry the romantic fort, turned and walked straight, and said without looking back. "Let''s get out of here soon, the others will give it to them." Naruto didn''t say much, followed closely behind Ma Yin, his eyes startled, and began to reincarnate the eyes of Nine Hook Jade, locking the breath of the five people who ran through, of which four were against the red pupil group. Another man was taking a turn and rushed towards them, and the man was quite fast. Ma Yin kept walking forward, the pace was very urgent, because she was too shy, and slowly accelerated her pace. Naruto frowned, and rushed forward one step, the speed was a flash of light, stretched out his hand, and pulled Ma Yin''s arm. The stopped Ma Yin turned her head and looked at her gaze in doubt, her face was still a little red, but the tone was not friendly, she said coldly "what are you doing?" I didn''t finish the words, I stunned, and came out of the grass alone, and clenched my fist in my hand and smashed it. Ma Yin''s body was stiff, meaning that the situation was not right. She even stretched out her slender hands and pushed Naruto directly away, obviously trying to fight the guy herself. The assistant coach of Huangquan Temple ten years ago punched the romantic fortress that Ma Yin barely guarded on his head. The punch was still too strong. The fortress in Ma Yin''s hand was unstable, and flew out. The whole person also Almost fell to the ground. Ma Yin, who took a few steps back, barely stood still, her face was a little ugly, her weapon had fallen more than ten meters behind her, and it was not enough time to get it back. The assistant coach seems to be dying without preparing, and smiles and swings his posture. "I advise you to be conscious, I''ll send you to see hell." When she raised her hand, she smashed Ma Yin''s head with a punch. She raised her hand to protect Ma Yin in front of her, and her expression was a bit ugly. She just pushed Naruto completely subconsciously just now. She didn''t know why she was protecting this guy. This is not in line with her style. Naruto was also going to kick this guy in one kick, but he didn''t expect to be disturbed by Ma Yin, and secretly scolded "little fool." He ran up instantly, and the assistant coach with a little pigtail had not shot yet. Instantly, Naruto''s figure suddenly disappeared. The next second appeared in midair, with a surprised expression on Mayin''s face, watching Naruto with an angry expression in midair. As soon as you lift your foot, it is a round kick, the whole body rotates 180, and the right foot slaps on the opponent''s head fiercely. With a snoring sound, the man flew directly out, perhaps because of years of practice, and he was not kicked by Naruto''s head. This man is really not an ordinary person. It s a pity that even if he did nt get a headshot, he still could nt bear the headache. He hit the ground and smashed a big pit directly, holding his head and crying desperately. "You devil, you die, my head, my head." Screaming in pain, his body kept twisting. Naruto was facing the man in front of him, and a thunderbolt condensed with one hand. The thunderbolt slowly deformed and turned into a sword. He directly raised his head and smashed at the man in front of him. Lightning flashed, the thunderbolt was steadily inserted into the other''s heart, blood squirted, his body trembled, and he died in a second. Naruto who puckered his lips without a smile, his face frosty. Mayin couldn''t help but look up, reached out and hugged Naruto''s arm, and said with a smile "Brother, thank you." My brother screamed sweetly. Regardless of whether Ma Yin teased intentionally, Naruto still unconsciously held Ma Yin''s twin pony tails and said calmly "No matter what happens in the future, I will help you." There was some sincerity in the words. Ma Yin''s cheeks turned red, and now it was red to the ears. Her entire head was stained with Chen Hongxia. , A fall of Naruto''s arm, his hands crossed his chest and his gaze shifted. "I don''t want you to help." The blushing face was clearly different from the words spoken. Such a cute Ma Yin, Naruto couldn''t help but touch the tender face with his hand, and the Ma Yan who was so annoyed left a tooth mark on Naruto with anxiety. Very shallow tooth marks, as if not biting, but sucking, let Naruto feel the softness of this small mouth. The mountain was undulating, and Naruto saw the red pupil waiting in front of him at first glance, and found that there was a kind of worry in the delicate face of Red pupil. Seeing Naruto was okay, he seemed relieved. Chitong held the knife, stepped forward, and said with a serious expression "Good job, welcome back." Ma Yin walked to Chitong, and held her chest with both hands, and said seriously "I know now why you say he is better than you." Red pupil smiled slightly, her smile was very sweet, Yu Yan looked at each other, the two girls didn''t speak, and Ma Yin walked into the room in diameter and didn''t forget to wave her hand "End of mission, I will give him back to you now." He joked into the room like a joke. Chitong didn''t pay much attention. When facing Naruto, he always stared with his good-looking eyes, as if he wanted to see through Naruto. At this point Lubbock stepped forward and wrapped around Naruto''s neck, and said enthusiastically. "Naruto, I admire you more and more now. What method do you use to make Chitong care about you so much?" With admiration in his eyes, Lubbock wanted to understand why Naomi was so concerned about Naruto. Naruto hasn''t answered yet, and Red pupil on the side said seriously "Naruto is more interesting than I believe." With a slight smile, Chitong''s delicate face showed a fascinating smile. Even Lubbock was stunned. He turned back and caught Naruto''s neck. He whispered in his ear. "Red pupil seems to like it, remember to do it now." Thumbs up to encourage Naruto, Lubbock, the smile is even cheaper than Naruto. Naruto took Lubbock''s hand calmly, and said earnestly. "It''s not like you taught me." Hitomi glanced at each other and asked, puzzled. "what are you guys saying?" Naruto turned his head to look at Hitomi, not shy at all "A question about whether Hitomi likes me?" When Lubbock stayed, he could not help admiring Naruto''s boldness, so asking it directly was better than him. On the contrary, Red pupil didn''t respond much, slender fingers pointed at his head, thought for a while, and said "Like a bit, but what does it mean?" Glittering Shuirun''s eyes stared at Naruto tightly, and Akagi must not have distinguished love from friends. Chapter 37： : Help you lick Naruto enters the house and sees Ma Yin and Na Jie Hitan reporting the task. Na Jie Hitan with a smile on her face glances at Ma Yin, and asks with a slight smile on her face. "How about Naruto?" Mayin''s face turned red for no reason, she pouted, and said proudly. "It''s okay, as a servant, it''s ok. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Najehittan didn''t say much, turned her head to look at Naruto, and said calmly. "I fully understood this mission. I didn''t expect your strength to be stronger than I expected. Do you want to go to the pioneer army of the Revolutionary Army?" Na Jie Hitan''s words obviously want Naruto to be the main force of the revolutionary army. One or two tasks have been easily solved by Naruto. This time, even the coach of the Huangquan Temple is not Naruto''s opponent, and it is still a solution Naruto''s strength will certainly not play a big role here. Such a good piece of material can only be explored for its potential value by going deeper. Looking at Naruto, Na Jie Hitan had a look at gold. Naruto smiled slightly and said "I don''t dare to be interested in the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army, so forget it." Najeshtan was not so disappointed, she said easily. "These things are not urgent. When I look for the emperor tomorrow, I will show you, maybe you will have an idea." The plain words make it clear that Na Jietan wants Naruto to go to the upper level, and also wants to use Naruto to win Naruto. Hearing Emperor Gu, Naruto was a little excited, and now he was killing with his hands, and he always felt a little dirty, without good tools, it was really unpleasant. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Mayn frowned and gave Naruto a sullen tone. "How long has he been here? Give him emperor so soon." In fact, Ma Yin still seemed to add a sentence. It turned out that the boss came to find it in person. This point made it clear that she was particularly optimistic about Naruto, and she paid more attention than Chitong. Chitong, who was walking in from outside, heard that he was looking for Naruto''s emperor. When he came to Naruto, he said with a charming smile. "congratulations." A gentle smile, from the heart, Chitong was really happy for Naruto, and that smile was indeed as innocent as a child. Naruto stared at Akita''s smile, and a string in his heart moved. While looking at Chitong and admiring her white and delicate face, Naruto suddenly had a sudden pain on her feet, and she almost wanted to lift her feet. "I depend, you are sick, why are you stepping on me?" Staring angrily at the original creator, Ma Yin, Naruto''s face thought the pain was a bit ugly. Instead, Ma Yin hugged her chest with her hands and said with a proud look. "It''s not pleasing to you, rogue." Scolding Ma Yin, he turned away and walked towards his room. Naruto''s heart burst into flames, and he really wanted to press this guy on the bed and give him a good spanking. Chitong looked at Ma Yin, her brows frowned slightly, and she was dissatisfied. She didn''t understand why Ma Yin stepped on Naruto. Seeing Naruto''s expression was ugly, he couldn''t help but stepped forward and said half a step away from Naruto "It doesn''t hurt. I want me to rub some medicine for you." The expression was full of worry, for fear of something happening to Naruto. However, Naruto, who looked pure in these eyes, was a little disappointed. There were too many people at the moment, but he could not really agree with Hitomi, and he waved his hands and said "No, it''s not a big deal." With his chakra, only a little use of chakra can recover in 5 minutes, but there is not much damage, and this time Ma Yin trampled lighter, at least lighter than last time. Turning his head and preparing to return to the room, Naruto was caught in the neck by a fair arm while healed up with healing ninjutsu. Leonai, with her absolute weapon, smiled whispered in Naruto''s ears. "Little brother, let me treat you." Stick out that slippery tongue, and gently touch Naruto''s ears to give Naruto a sense of electric shock. He almost jumped out, his heart beating violently, Naruto''s face stood a little red, and he turned to look at Leonai, the latter with a big expression on his face. Leo Nai took a step back and laughed, holding her belly "Haha, it''s so interesting, your expression is really funny." A naruto who rolled his eyes did not care about Leonai, who laughed like a female lunatic, and went to the room by herself, just closing the door. As a result, Leonai twisted her body and walked along the door. Quickly rushed in. With a quick slam, the door closed, leaving only two big eyes in the room. Leonai''s smiling expression remained unchanged, cheeky licking his tongue "Juvenile, do you want me to lick the wound for you? The saliva after I became emperor can heal the wound." Leona''s tongue was slightly exposed, and Leoney''s expression was charming. Naruto had a commotion in his heart, facing Leoni, who was faster than his height, and said earnestly. "I urge you to go out quickly, or it will be very serious." Lei Onai smiled a little, not at all, bypassed Naruto, twisted the chubby buttocks, came to the bed, walked down with Erji''s legs, patted the bed, and said with a smile "Juvenile, do you really have that courage, come here quickly and I will treat you." Leaving a wink, Leoney''s wink was perfectly natural, coupled with the thin cloth of the whole body, full of temptation, this wink also revealed the charm of the body. Tilt that round white thigh, long fingers on his knees, a playful smile on his face. Naruto was a little bit eager to jump straight forward, but unfortunately he didn''t really do this. Obviously Leonaine just wanted to tease him. But it can also be seen that Leoney''s concern for himself was actually for treatment. He stepped forward and sat beside his own bed. Leo Nai stretched out his arms around Naruto''s neck, and half of his body was lying in Naruto''s arms. The plump chest was squeezed underneath. It feels very exciting. This kind of contact, if you can feel the shape wrapped by that piece of cloth, Naruto''s heartbeat speeds up, not because he hasn''t played with women, but because it is rare. Chapter 38： : Why kiss me It was Leonaine''s smile on the face of the fox, and the smiling thief said with a smile. "Naruto, do you want me to lick you for treatment?" Licking his bright red lips, Leonay''s expression was swaying. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Naruto took a deep breath, calmed the excitement in his heart, and said calmly. "Let me first state that this is what you are looking for." Leonai chuckled, his smile was sweet, and Naruto laughed amused. "Oh, what Naruto is going to do, my sister is here to accompany me, or not." When it came to the end that I wanted to say something funny to tease the boy, Leonaine couldn''t explain it, because her lips had been sealed by Naruto, her seals were tight, there was no gap. Naruto''s dishonest hand stretched out slowly along her flat belly. When he first encountered the danger zone, Leonay was a surprised kitten. The whole person jumped up, stepped back, and leapt from the bed to the door. The face was flushed, and the ears were stained with red glow, biting her lips, and the big watery eyes had a strong shame. Leonie, blushing, stomped and said "Who wants you to kiss, you asshole, I just teased you just now, what are you kissing?" Some stuttering Leonai words were incoherent, and her eyes stared at Naruto with complaints. It was her first kiss just now, so she was taken away if she didn''t pay attention. At this moment Naruto sang a girl s first kiss to get five hundred VIP experience, and a refreshing Naruto was in her heart, and she regained that cheap smile. "I reminded you twice. If you don''t listen, don''t blame me. Since we are kissing, we might as well do the rest together. Wap.novelhall.com" Leoney''s expression was flustered, and he glanced at the doorway behind him hurriedly. "I''m not going to do anything with you, Naruto, you''re taking advantage, don''t think about it." Turning his head as if Leonaine, who was afraid of Naruto''s attack, opened the door directly and ran away quickly, nearly hitting Naruto''s red pupil who was taking medicine. Looking at Leonai so flustered, Chitong''s expression was frowning, and she flashed her beautiful eyes, wondering why Leonai''s face was so red. Unconsciously, Hitomi knocked on Naruto''s room door, twisted it open, and walked in directly. "What is Leoney doing? Is there anything so urgent?" Seeing Naomi Hitomi''s expression brightened, Leonai''s kiss was really hasty just now. He hadn''t tasted anything yet, but he caught his fire. At this time, Chi Tong was wearing the black miniskirt, and her black gloves wrapped her hands around the jade hand. He walked over with the medicine bottle in both hands, and there was still some confusion on his face. He seemed to be wondering what happened to Leonia just now. Naruto pretended to say nothing "Leoni said that he had forgotten to do something, and then hurried out." "Oh." Chitong answered, went to Naruto, and said, passing the medicine bottle. "It''s very effective for you to apply it yourself." Naruto reached out to receive the medicine, and touched Hitomi''s hand. That feeling, Naruto really looked like a palm that held Hitomi and held her in her arms. However, I was still afraid of being shocked by Naomi. Naruto barely suppressed the fire inside, and looked down at the medicine bottle in his hand. It was just a very ordinary bottle of iron. Hitomi turned away and left Naruto with black obedient hair. Akito, who didn''t say a word, walked towards the door. Naruto would like to keep the red pupil, but unfortunately still cannot explain it. Such things are insulting the goddess, and Naruto who suppresses the thoughts in his heart, thinking about it: let''s keep it flowing. Early the next morning, Naruto was knocked on the door by Red Hitomi, followed by Red Hit to hunt down a dangerous species that could only be eaten. Naruto was stopped by Na Jietan just before entering the house. Na Jie Hitan, with a robotic arm, watched Naruto tightly with that gentle smile. "Naruto, if you have time, accompany me out." Red pupil looked at Na Jie Hitan with a difference in her face. Na Jie Hitan smiled softly at this powerful girl in her own organization. "Rest assured, just looking for Naruto to be lying serious and not rob him." Chitong''s eyes brightened, carrying a few pieces of meat on her back, she said with a thumbs up "That''s fine, Naruto will lend it to you." As if the decision was in Chitong''s hands, she laughed at Najiexitan. Naruto didn''t say anything about Akito, but he didn''t understand. To what extent did Hitomi like him, was he able to go to bed or kiss him? Naruto, who had a stubborn heart, followed Najemittan and did not walk into the house, but came into a wood. A cliff ahead, there is a huge hole above the cliff, I am afraid that some kind of large animal lives. Hooking her finger to her mouth, Najemitan blew a loud whistle, echoing in the hole in front. There was no movement for a few seconds, and suddenly an invisible wind wave flew out. A flat dangerous species floated into the air. To say what this thing looked like, Naruto suddenly thought of a manta ray, which was really similar, but the body was too large. Looking at the dangerous manta rays in the sky, Na Jietan said calmly. "Go with me somewhere now." Naruto pondered and asked lightly. "Do you want to take me to the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army?" Najeshtan nodded and said with a smile "Of course, you should be better than me right now, so you must take you to the headquarters to see where it may be more suitable for you." Naruto shook her head and looked at Na Jiexitan seriously. "I won''t go to the headquarters, I will only stay here," Najeshtan didn''t care about Naruto''s words and said calmly "Even if you don''t go to the headquarters, in order to find the emperor that suits you, you must follow me to see if the emperor needs to be suitable. Only by going in person can you understand whether it is suitable or not." Naruto, who agreed with Na Jietan''s statement, did not continue to oppose, obediently stepped forward, and jumped to the back of the dangerous species. That unsettled action makes Na Jietan more attracted to Naruto. Naruto is best if she can stay in the headquarters. Of course, she also understands that this is compulsory. Chapter 39： : Revolutionary Army Headquarters The flight speed of the manta ray dangerous species is still very fast. By virtue of the high-altitude trend, Pufan has two pairs of wings, and a sprint is hundreds of meters away. Naruto stood at the front with both hands and chest, feeling the strong wind and calm expression. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network However, Na Jietan couldn''t bear the strong wind, lowered her body and caught the back of the dangerous species, barely opened her eyes to look at Naruto, facing Naruto, she had many doubts inside. The biggest doubt is how strong Naruto is. In this matter, I can only slowly understand later. Numerous enemies exist. I believe that Naruto will one day reveal how strong he is. After two and a half hours of flying, I flew over the mountains and dropped the capital. I do nt know if it s unnecessary. Naruto was really afraid to fly out of this country. Until a minority passed by, it finally stopped in a small village, surrounded by mountains, and a small village with geographical advantages. Na Jie Hitan gave a glance at Naruto, said quietly. "Here is one of the bases of the Revolutionary Army. In this country, the Revolutionary Army has countless strongholds. When a certain time comes, they will unite to attack the empire." Naruto looks down below, his eyes startling, and the eyes of Jiugou Reincarnation are opened, and his eyesight reaches a thousand meters below the village, and there are still many troops. There are hundreds of people, and there are many powerful people. It seems that the strength of the revolutionary army is quite good. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so open against the empire that it would get its own eyes to the feet of the empire. Supporting Naruto and Na Jie Hitan, the dangerous species slowly descended. It didn''t take long before they descended to an altitude of 100 meters. At this time, many people found both of them. Knowing this monster is their own revolution. The army did not shoot. Among the group of more than ten people, the most attractive to Naruto was a girl, and the men were mostly ignored by Naruto. The fair-skinned girl with earphones and lollipops, wearing a checkered skirt, reveals long legs that are almost the same as red pupils, as well as fair-skinned arms, long, white fingers, and a slim figure Are all very attractive. Reaching for the lollipop in the exit, Chelsea called. "Najitatan, who is this boy, what are you doing here?" Najeshtan stabilized her body and landed a jump, watching Chelsea smile slightly. "I have just joined a companion who has not been here for a few days. I am here to see if there is an emperor he can fit in." Chelsea looked at Naruto for a few seconds and smiled cheekily. "Just this guy, look at the strength is not very strong, it would not be a waste to give him emperor." An uncle with a cloth around his head looked at his eyes and said calmly. "If Na Jie Hitan introduced, this guy''s strength should be good, just don''t know how strong he can be." Naruto glanced at them, and said lazily. "The two of you are too weak. What qualifications do you have to comment on others?" The two were confused at the same time, the uncle''s expression was a little embarrassed, and his face was said with anger. "Boy, what do you want to say, say that our strength is poor, first consider yourself." Even Chelsea frowned at Naruto, her eyes flashing fiercely. A strong smell of gunpowder permeated the air, Naruto said not afraid of death "It''s just too messy here. This is also called the Revolutionary Army. Are they all simple-minded people with well-developed limbs?" This sentence caused the anger of everyone, turned his head and stared at Naruto, the fire in his eyes naturally needless to say, a look ready to start at any time. Na Jie Hitan was also a bit surprised, she did not expect that Naruto is such a person who likes to pick things up. Naruto looked around, frowning to find out which one is the leader, but unfortunately still can''t see it, so he continued to say "Who''s leading, there isn''t a single past that can be seen here." For Naruto, the strength of these guys is too bad. If the six-channel mode is really turned on, Naruto can instantly destroy more than ten people. Of course, there will be a lot of experience in deducting VIPs. Naruto is just trying to attract attention. These guys are too blind to see. Instead of being told to test their own abilities, it is better for him to show them first. More than 10 people looked at Naruto, but did not move, but some people have put their hands on the knife handle, ready to give Naruto a little color to see, of course, they will not kill him, but want to teach this. Kid. Naruto meant that the situation around him wasn''t right, but the smile was even stronger, turning to look at Chelsea, watching the girl bit the lollipop, and staring at him angrily. Naruto walked forward in diameter and smiled slightly. "What''s the name of this beautiful little sister? I really don''t want to introduce me yet. I''m Naruto, but I like to hear my little sister call my husband, or Anada, the meaning of her husband." The corners of his mouth were curved, with a bad smile on his face. Chelsea gave Naruto a nasty look and said with a smile. "I don''t like to call other people''s husbands. I only like to call people bugs. If you like, I can call you twice." It''s another girl with bad mouth, and it''s very dark, but I like it. With a corner of his mouth, Naruto''s smile grew even wider. He stretched out a hand and slowly grabbed Chelsea, When Naruto started, the people around him wrapped up the uncle and rushed up. He raised his weapon in his hands and smashed it. Naruto just closed his eyes gently. In front of Chelsea, his body changed rapidly, a golden light flickered throughout his body, and the whole body was wrapped in golden light, just like a god. Naruto, who turned on the golden body mode, didn''t pay attention to the crowd who rushed up at all. At this point, the others were already stunned by Naruto''s unusually scared, feeling the surging energy, everyone stayed in place for a while, snoring, the weapons in their hands stopped, did not dare to step forward. Even Chelsea was stunned and murmured. "Emperor? Impossible, I haven''t seen you use it. What kind of ability are you?" Naruto reached out and pinched Chelsea''s chin, saying cheekily. "Want to know, why not kiss me and tell you." A mean smile, paired with that joke. Chelsea''s face was a little red, but there was an urge to kill Naruto with a punch in her heart, and to resist her inner urge, Chelsea did not do it because she understood the power of Naruto''s body. Naruto is like a bomb, with a slight movement, a destructive force of terror can erupt. Chapter 40： : Millennium Empire "It is indeed the person introduced by Na Jie Hitan, and she has the courage. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net has courage." Clapping his hands, a man in a black robe all over his face and figure, walked out from a distance, as if he was there from the beginning. Naruto frowned, some wondering where this guy came from. He didn''t even notice it for a moment, looked around his body structure, and found that it was just an "ordinary person", and Naruto didn''t care too much. Just let go of the hand that squeezed Chelsea''s chin and looked at him. Seeing someone coming, Na Jietan looked very respectful, bowed a respectfully and pointed at Naruto "This is a companion who has just joined the Night Strike organization a few days ago, Naruto, who has a better relationship with Chi Hitomi." The man gave a soft whisper, and said quietly. "Take him to try some emperor tools we have just obtained. If you have a suitable one, just take it. If you find it, tell me, I can give it to him for free." Najeshtan bent down and said solemnly "Grateful." Pulling Naruto, Na Jietan walked towards a house, Naruto turned to look at the man covering his face, and couldn''t help asking. "Is that guy the leader of the Revolutionary Army?" Najeshtan nodded, her face full of dignity, and said solemnly "It should be said that he is one of the heads, he is the head of the west, and several others, and you will understand later." Naruto said with a smile "It looks like your differentiation is interesting." Do nt have any meaning, let Na Jie Hitan not understand, there are no more tubes, just open a confined house, the two guards at the door saw Na Jie Hitan did not say much, and obediently let aside. With Naruto, Najemitan entered this dark room, and the room was empty. Just glancing with his eyes, Naruto discovered that there was a dark grid. The machine was on the floor, and Najemitan stepped forward and stepped on the machine. A few floors in the room shook, and a dark path went straight down. Glancing at the eyes, Na Jie Hitan said, "Follow me, don''t touch the wall." Then immediately went in. The winding road goes all the way to the bottom. Every few squares above the wall, a torch is lit up to the bottom. Countless torches illuminate a room full of treasures. In addition to the neatly placed weapons, there are also several large boxes. Naruto''s eyes can detect the breath of the jewellery inside the reincarnation, and more than ten large boxes are all treasures. Naruto pretended to point at the boxes in front of him casually "What are these things?" Na Jietan glanced lightly and said without any scruples. "Part of the revolutionary army''s activities is funded by people and part of it is obtained through missions." Naruto nodded, but didn''t think he had stolen it all. Now he focused on several weapons. There are even humanoid weapons here. There are still three humanoid emperors with eyes closed, and up to five others. There are only 48 emperors, and there are eight here. Pointing at the eight emperors, Na Jietan said with pride. "The empire created 48 emperors in order to continue their prosperity. Half of the war went to the outside, and 8 of these were also unusable by the revolutionary army. Try it." Only 24 were circulated, and 8 were unavailable. Naruto once again saw the strength of the revolutionary army. Unfortunately, this emperor is dead, and people are alive. Only emperor chooses people, so human ability is the most important. This is why Naruto is valued. Looking around the emperor, Naruto found that this thing really has life, it is really weird, and the structure has the same energy flow as humans. When he stepped forward, Naruto took a fancy look at a long gun, the long tip of the ruler, the long handle of the gun, covered it, and the gun trembled. A fierce flame rushed up, wrapping Naruto''s hands. Najeshtan was stunned and screamed. "Hurry up and let go of the flames if the emperor is incompatible." Unfortunately, it is not like Na Jiexitan. The flame of the spear did not hurt Naruto, but was swallowed up by Naruto. This should be regarded as Emperor s recognition of Naruto, who is more powerful than his master. Naruto reaching for the gun and showing a satisfied smile said "That''s it." Na Jie Hitan came back to God, and she was a bit surprised by Naruto''s horror. She was recognized by Emperor in one click, and she was the first one to see it. It was no coincidence. Human strength is so strong that even Emperor Gu is afraid. This kind of spiritual object is the easiest to surrender to powerful people. Looking at Naruto playing the spear with one hand, Na Jietan said with a smile on her face. "This gun is called a flaming lance. A minority is left after being destroyed by the empire." After getting Naruto of the Emperor, he went out and saw the masked man standing in front of him at a glance. The other party seemed to know that he would succeed. He had been waiting for a long time and saw Naruto coming out. He said quietly. "You call Naruto, come with me." Turning his head and walking towards a house ahead, Naruto followed up curiously. Two people came to a room with a common decoration. The man did not take off the black hat on his head, but looked around and motioned Naruto to sit down. He walked to a wall with a map, reached out and pointed at the central imperial capital, and said in a calm tone. "The empire in the imperial capital has flourished for thousands of years. You should know that the revolutionary army is actually just a small worm. It is still difficult to knock down this thousand-year-old tree." Naruto didn''t expect the guy in front of him to think of the revolutionary as a worm, which was a little funny, but he didn''t believe the guy''s words. This polite expression showed the shrewdness in front of him. The turned man still didn''t reveal his face, but the tone was very relaxed, like talking to a peer, saying very smoothly "If we want to knock down the thousand-year tree, we must have more powerful talents, so Naruto, I think your strength can help us. Are you interested in bringing down the thousand-year tree?" Naruto smiled lightly "No, I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t want to think about it. Besides, why should I believe you?" Did the man not care about Naruto, or said calmly? "I have already understood your strength just now. By telling me the day before yesterday, Najeshtan, I can understand your potential value, overthrow the empire, and enjoy the worship of the people, as well as glory and wealth." With his hands spread out, this man looks like a magic stick. Hearing this, Naruto can be considered to understand the nature of the revolutionary army. Although every population speaks in order to overthrow the corrupt empire, it is a pity that no organization is clean. He waved his hand and said, without looking back "I don''t have any interest in these right now. I want to play with you." Taking his flame lance, Naruto stepped out of the door and looked at Naruto. The man didn''t speak and looked at it quietly. No one knows what he thinks. Seeing Naruto coming out of the room, Najethitan could also understand what happened, apparently Naruto didn''t stay here as well. Leaning halfway on the wall, Najemitan held her cigarette between her fingers, exhaled a ring of smoke, and said to Naruto. "It looks like only NightRaid is your destination, by the way, what conditions does that guy give you?" Naruto stepped forward, stretched out his fingers, and gently squeezed the cigarettes in Najietan''s slender fingers. "I don''t like girls smoking because they smell weird when kissing." Na Jie Hitan was a little dumbfounded, and looking at Naruto as if he was looking at something very strange, Na Jie Hitan smiled and said with one hand. "You devil, you are really interesting." Chapter 41： ： Did you like me For three days in a row, Naruto''s life hasn''t changed much since he got the Flame Gun. Occasionally he went out with Ma Yin to investigate the situation, or prepared ingredients with Chitong, and his life was quite fulfilling. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network When going out to investigate the imperial capital, Naruto felt the thick breath of death, and sometimes he could smell a **** smell. Naruto''s ability to perceive the crisis is strong after the strength of the ten tails. There are very few people in the quiet alleys and lanes. I don''t know why the crowds are scattered these days. I heard that there are too many people who die for no reason. Carefully pondering exactly who is killing people here, while looking around with keen vision. Looking at Naruto''s left and right look, she didn''t look at herself. Ma Yin was a bit angry. She thought that her body would not be worse than that of red pupil. Although she was a little loli, the magazine didn''t say that men like loli. Indignant Ma Yin stopped with her arms in her arms, watching Naruto with a cautious look ahead "Hey." Naruto turned to look at Ma Yin, wondering what happened to the girl, and said calmly "Sister Ma Yin, do you want to eat, or what to buy?" Mayin frowned, saying a little displeasingly. "Did I call you for these things." Naruto was stunned, and asked with some confusion "Is not it?" He couldn''t figure it out. Every time Ma Yin called him, he didn''t just ask him to pay. For this girl, as long as he wasn''t too much, he could still accept it. Of course, if he was too much, he would definitely grab his butt. Ma Yin''s face turned red, depending on how she realized that she had to pay someone''s bill every time. Unfortunately, she didn''t dare to admit it. "Yes, I asked a very important thing, you have to answer me honestly. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Staring at Naruto, Ma Yin''s earnest expression showed that this matter was very important. Naruto''s curiosity was hooked, and he stepped forward and asked Ma Yin half a step away. "whats the matter?" Ma Yin opened her mouth, but she couldn''t speak. There were two red glows on her face, and she didn''t dare to look at Naruto. "I ask you, have you ever kissed Akito?" Prolonged, Ma Yin''s face turned red. Naruto frowned, and could not help saying "Does this matter to you?" With her mouth twitched, Mayin put her hands on her hips and stretched out her slender fingers. "What kind of man are you tormenting, there is, there is no, there is no, give me a happy." You are obliged to answer my Ma Yin, the fierce look, as if forcing questions. Naruto doesn''t understand what''s going on with this main, but still honestly "Not yet, but it cannot be guaranteed in the future." The corner of Mayin''s mouth turned up unconsciously and he said with a smile "Well worthy of being my servant. Striding forward, Ma Yin''s face was very happy. At a glance the beginning was vague, and the whole smile was blossoming. Naruto followed closely behind Ma Yin and didn''t understand what the girl was crazy about. Before the two went far, Ma Yin turned his head and said for no reason. "I forgot to ask you something. Would you like me if I kissed you?" After flashing Moist''s eyes, Ma Yin looked at Naruto with a serious expression, but unfortunately, the cheeks were red, and her eyes flinched. Obviously, she had the courage to speak up. Naruto unconsciously stretched out a hand, cast a bit of Ma Yinbai''s forehead, and asked dullly. "You don''t seem to have a fever." Ma Yin slammed Naruto''s palm and said with a grunt. "You have a fever, answer me quickly." Naruto was contemplative, glancing at Mayin''s figure, loli figure, and pink ponytail, which was really cute, especially that thin lips, such as peach-like rosy, can''t help but think Last bite. Naruto nodded and said earnestly "should be." Ma Yin''s hands were crossed on her back. Oh, she didn''t say anything, but her face was surprisingly rosy, and the two of them were silent for a while. No one spoke, as if time stopped. Naruto smiled slightly, realizing that the girl might really like her, and stretched out her hands to grab Ma Yin''s shoulder, it was obvious that the girl''s shoulder trembled. As he was about to bow his head and kiss, Ma Yin suddenly broke Naruto''s hands, stepped back, her face was hot, and she just wanted to find the place to sew it down. He turned around and strode directly, took two steps, turned his head and made a grimace. "I just lied to you, who wants to kiss you, hum." Mayin''s cheeks were dripping with red blood, and with this funny face, it was easy to find that she was shy. Looking at Ma Yin calmly, Naruto calmed down his mentality, and still felt that these ponytailed prideful girls were very cute, at least the loli figure was really good as a younger sister. As he looked around, Naruto strolled along with Ma Yin without much concern. In the middle of the night, the crowd gathered again after dinner, and Na Jietan tilted her thigh, rare in the hands without a cigarette, said calmly. "The emperor has died a lot of people these days, so please be careful." Leonai held his chest in both hands and dragged the pair of weapons, adding "Twenty cases have occurred, and the entire victim''s head was directly torn down, so everyone is still trying not to act alone, to avoid running into this killer." Cried clenched fist, Tazmi exclaimed "This guy is simply a demon. We have to get rid of him." Najietan glanced at Tazmi and said lightly "Don''t worry now, the commissioning task hasn''t come down, and the investigation hasn''t been done well. We''ll wait for another day." Tazmi''s fist clenched even tighter, and he gritted his teeth in a desperate expression. Naruto didn''t pay much attention to this kind of thing with a slight smile. For him, those bad guys came to kill one by one. Chi Hitomi glanced at Tazmi without stopping, and fell his eyes on Naruto, came over with a long knife, stared at her, and said with a serious expression. "Remember, don''t act alone, follow me these days, don''t do anything." Naruto smiled and looked at the pretty eyes of Akita, and said "Relax, no one can beat me now." Chapter 42： : Bite you Frowning red pupil said solemnly "I''m not talking about this, I said to follow me these days. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto looked at Akimi and found that the other party was really worried, so he nodded and promised. The two talked to each other. In the eyes, they didn''t say much. The relationship between Chi Hitomi and Naruto was good, and it was not a day or two. Even if Chi Hitomi and Naruto really surpassed the relationship between friends, everyone would not be much care. The strength of the two is arguably the best two here, and it''s natural to walk together. In the silence of the night, Akatsuki knocked on the doorkeeper Naruto early in the morning. Fingers tapped on the door of the room, screaming Naruto''s name without a pause, and the tone was exactly the same. Sha You, who was coming out of the room, glanced at the red pupil and looked at the girl, unconsciously sighing that the other party was indeed very attractive. An elegant black clothing, slender body surrounded by an apron, hips and convex breasts, are worthy of grip, the body curve is very good. As if she hadn''t seen Sayo, Chitong just waited patiently for Naruto to come out of the room. Regardless of whether it was intentional or not, Shayou still felt that Red pupil despised her and couldn''t help but say with a small mouth. "Hey, you do this every day, aren''t you afraid Naruto annoys you?" Chi Hitomi turned his head, staring at Sa You with those beautiful and pure pupils, very puzzled. "why?" Sa You said with a smile on her face "Because boys don''t like being annoying, especially in the morning." Red pupil blinked his eyes and asked earnestly. "is that true?" Sha You nodded, and couldn''t help but want to laugh. Although she was not a black-bellied girl, she couldn''t get used to Naomi''s entanglement with Naruto. As a result, she didn''t even have time to chat with Naruto. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto who was coming out of the room saw a faint red eye, and asked a puzzled question. "what happened?" "It''s nothing." With a touch of tone, Chitong turned her head away and didn''t know if it was too sad, her head was low. Naruto who didn''t understand exactly how Hitomi did not care much, just thought that Hitomi was still worried about yesterday''s events. But Sayo saw Naruto coming out and said hello "Naruto, good morning." Naruto nodded, looking at Shayou, and unconsciously found that there wasn''t much interest. To say that it was funny for a while before teasing the girl. Now Naruto is only interested in red pupil, in order to get each other The admiration basically ignored other girls. Sha You noticed Naruto''s expression that was not cold and indifferent, but she felt distressed for a while, but she didn''t have much entanglement. She walked in diameter and prepared to continue practicing. Naruto stretched a lazy waist and turned to help Chitong prepare breakfast. When I came to the kitchen, I saw Chi Hitomi cooking around the apron, and when I saw Naruto he was surprised and didn''t speak. I don''t understand why Naomi''s eyes are so weird. When she was leaving, a word of pride came to her ear. "Oh, servant, now it''s time for us to work. Okay, today you must stay with me all day and learn to be a subordinate." Mayin was still in that pink dress, with a smile on her face, with her hands in her waist, her thin fingers pointed at Naruto. Naruto will not wave "I''m not free." After saying that, she was going to walk towards Chi Hitomi. As a result, Ma Yin stepped forward, holding Naruto''s arm with both hands, don''t overdo it, the two long pink twin pony tails were dragged to the ground, with her head on her face. Said poorly "Brother, do you want to see me bullied by bad guys?" Blinking the watery eyes, the small mouth beeped, and the bones of those who listened were so crisp. Naruto has a headache. He feels that the main body is darker than him. He turns his head and looks at the main body. "I''m afraid of you. May I go with you?" With a smile on his face, Ma Yin''s face showed a triumphant smile, and he said with a fist. "Yoshi, let''s go." Red pupil turned his head and narrowed his eyes. Two people opened their two red lips and didn''t speak, but the knife in his hand was severely chopped on the fish''s head, and the fish''s head was divided into two halves without notice. Already. When Ma Yin walked on the street with her arms in one hand, Naruto suddenly felt that the girl was really good. Turning his head to look at the joy in Mayin''s face, shorting his half of his head, and holding his arm in one hand, he said with one finger in front. "Brother, let''s eat that." Jiao Didi, with that loli face, it really looks like a younger sister. Mayin is fully integrated into the role of Naruto''s sister. The current Ma Yin is indeed cute and charming. Without the poison, this should be a perfect sister role. It''s a pity that this look won''t last long. When Naruto releases his arms, he sits on the seat, tilts her slender legs in black stockings, and looks at Naruto proudly "Well, my servant, buy me desserts. Remember I want strawberries." Naruto didn''t say much, so she had to obey. Whoever wanted this girl to be so cute was worth it for the older brother. When Naruto walked by, Ma Yin shouted with her hands up. "By the way, plus a cup of cream coffee, bring me respectfully." Naruto''s nagging, there is a feeling of wanting to throw coffee on her head, Naruto biting her teeth thinking, for the brother, forbear. The smiling Ma Yin looked at Naruto''s busy back, and her face blossomed. Help Mayn buy desserts and drinks, and the two sit face to face. Looking around, Naruto found that the flow of people here has diminished, that is, the stall owners are a bit cautious and afraid of monsters appearing on the street. Mai Yin''s white hands were holding the coffee, she took a sip, and said with satisfaction. "By the way, who do you say will be this mission?" Naruto glanced at Ma Yin and said angrily "I''m not God, how could I know." Mayn shook the other hand, shaking the delicate white tender fingers, and said "So people like you can only be present. Servant learn to do it. From this killing method, this guy is definitely beheading Zanke." Naruto stared at Ma Yin tightly, and found that the little girl was not only greedy, but also did not expect that her mind was very good. She pretended to be surprised Naruto, stretched out a hand, and said about Ma Yin''s head "Little girl, that''s good. Little is so smart at his young age. Should my brother buy you candy?" Mayin glared at Naruto and said with a bite "Don''t call me little girl, bite you." Chapter 43： : Beheading Zunk Yu Mayin strolled for a while and returned to the headquarters in the middle of the night. Look. Yarn, Chinese website At this time, it was the full moon night again, said Na Jietan, who was standing with her legs up and looking serious. "With a new entrusted mission, this time the target is the beheading Zanke of serial murderers rumored by the imperial capital. Originally working in the Empire''s largest prison, it was a beheader dedicated to the death penalty. Because the number of ministers to be executed is increasing, Everyday killing, this person has made killing a habit. " Leonai, dragging her proud chest, explained "There have been more than forty cases, and most of the dead were civilians." Tazmi with a clenched fist said "Don''t kill this bad guy." Looking at Tazmi, Naruto suddenly felt that he wanted to pit this guy, and the dark-smiling Naruto walked towards Tazmi. As a result, she was held by a hand before she approached. Chitong looked at Naruto with no expression. "You are with me this time." Naruto said with a slight smile on his face "Still not needed, I can protect myself." It''s a pity that Naruto would not listen at all. With a serious face, Naruto stretched out his black gloved hand, grasped Naruto''s palm, held it tightly, and couldn''t help but want to go to the door. The expression is still that dumbfounded "Follow me to find that guy." "Wait, I haven''t got my weapon yet." Seeing Naruto being forcibly pulled away, Na Jietan smiled slightly and shook her head and muttered. "Red pupil is really different. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" The group set off for the Imperial Capital, in groups of 2 to find the beheaded Zanke. The original protagonist Tazmi followed Brand. The location of this mission was also the street of Emperor Capital, and the specific location was where Naruto and Ma Yin strolled in the morning. This was Naruto''s first mission and the first display of his flame gun emperor. He held the gun with one hand and tilted it half into his arms. Walking slowly on the street without people, Naruto followed behind Hitomi and looked around. Yu Hitomi''s serious expression was different and looked a little boring. Opening the eyes of Jiugou Reincarnation directly, I didn''t notice the human breath within 100 meters around, and Naruto also knew that this place might not be. Had to turn to look at Hitomi, staring at the buttocks wrapped under the miniskirt, and staring with appreciation. It is a pity that Nine Gouyu Reincarnation Eyes cannot penetrate clothes, but can only penetrate into the body, just to see the structure of the body. Thinking of this, Naruto feels a pity. Chitong was walking quietly, and turned to look at Naruto when he came to a crossroads, staring at the gun in Naruto''s hand with a blank expression. "Is this the emperor you started with, what special ability?" Naruto gently lifted the long gun and said quietly "You can burn the other person with fire. If you pierce the wound, you should be able to achieve the same effect as the long knife in your hand. Pass the fire into his body." Red pupil said with bright eyes "Great." Naruto smiled slightly, stepped forward, one step away from Chitong, looked at her long knife with gloves and said "I heard that your emperor couldn''t touch it by yourself, so did he wear this glove?" Hitomi nodded, and there was not much resistance Naruto was close to her, because she never thought about that direction. "This method is really good. The gun in my hand is also a bit hot. If it is held by ordinary people, it will definitely be burned." Naruto smiled, bent her mouth out of an arc, stretched out a hand, and pinched Chitong''s hand with a knife. Too tender, too soft, worthy of being a goddess, this opponent is definitely the best, the best to play overnight. Somewhat naruto in his heart, the smile was very low, and the blank red pupil didn''t understand Naruto''s smile, only thinking that he wanted to observe his gloves. Glittering at Naruto, Chitong''s eyes were very clean. Seeing that there was not much resistance from Naomi, Naruto wrapped his little white hand with gloves in his hands, and squeezed it gently to play. Even if it was wrapped in gloves, it was slippery. When Naruto wanted to grab it with both hands, his eyelids fluttered. This is a special way of transmitting a sense of crisis. When Naruto looked up, he looked around, locked the corner on the left side of the front, and could feel a guy approaching slowly. With a deep face, Naruto said seriously "Someone is here." Holding Hitomi''s hand lightly, Naruto quickly ran to the dark corner of the corner. The two hid in the corner, not even dare to show off the air, and Naruto''s hand holding Chitong was not released. Chitong noticed the heat in his hands, and looked down at the place where the palms of the two people were clenching, his face flashed a little red glow, and he looked up at Naruto''s eyes. Those eyes with nine hooks were very special. It''s hard to see that there is a wonderful thing in it, which is a kind of condensed spirit for Chitong. Unconsciously staring at Naruto''s eyes, he asked. "What''s wrong with your eyes?" Naruto lowered his head to the pure eyes of Chitong, and said calmly "It''s just a special ability." After speaking, I turned and stared at the front, just looking at the wall, Naruto could feel the approaching person, a big eye on his head, a wide shoulder, a strong body shape, a hawk nose, and the grinning face was ugly Already. The smell of death emanating from the whole body is very strong, that is, the cold killing intention can be felt a few meters apart. The red pupils who had gathered together for a hundred meters did not consciously fight a cold war, their expressions became very serious, holding the knife in one hand tightly, ready to withdraw. At this moment, the uncle beheaded Zanker and walked halfway down the street, stopped, and turned a corner of his mouth, showing a very evil smile. "Two little mice, don''t hide, there is nothing to hide from, hahaha." Laughing madly, like a neuropathy, the eyes on Zack''s head beheaded constantly turning to lock the corner. As soon as his face was sinking, Red pupil was about to rush out, but Naruto held it by his hands, pressing his face solemnly. Naruto with a serious look on Akimi said "I go up and you stay." Akimi shook her head and looked back at Naruto "Leave this guy to me. You just need to take advantage of the sneak attack. Remember not to get hurt." Naruto held Akito''s hand tightly, and found that Akito''s eyes were full of worry, apparently he didn''t want him to be hurt, Naruto said with a smile "Just give it to me, but can I get a reward after the kill?" Chapter 44： : One shot Red pupil blinked his eyes, and asked with a crooked head in wonder. "What reward do you want?" Naruto released Chitong''s hand, lifted that hand, and gently pressed it on the two red lips of Chitong. The touch felt very soft and the moist touch was beautiful. The thin lips had a I can''t bear to feel the softness. The corner of his mouth bent, Naruto with a smirk on his face "I want your kiss." Chitong blinked his eyes and nodded without hesitation. "I can give it to you. Don''t be careful." Naruto couldn''t help but be agitated. He didn''t expect Akagi to be so simple, and said the next sentence, don''t worry, stand up in diameter and walk out with the flame gun. Slowly walked out of the corner and looked at the beheaded Zanker ahead. Licking his tongue, a bloodthirsty beheaded Zanker said "Your dying shout must be very nice. I can''t wait to hear the wonderful voice before you die, haha." Beheading Zack, who laughed, looked like a madman. When he bowed his head, the expression changed very seriously. "Kill you, kill you." Diving with a swift run, the speed is as fast as an arrow off the string, and a snoring rushes directly to Naruto. Naruto frowned, and was about to rush up with a gun, and at this time, a man rushed out from the head of Beheading Zunk, who jumped from the roof. Look. Yarn, Chinese website With a large sword in his hand, Tazmi slashed severely from behind Beheading Zunk. It''s a pity that the other party didn''t even look back. When he turned his head, he raised his hand and slammed it into the air. It landed on Tazmi''s stomach steadily. With a snoring sound, the air shook, and Tazmi''s entire body flew out. The handsome cheek was twisted, and his expression was very painful. Hit a wall, the dust was flying, the body bowed, lay on the ground, and vomited a few **** of water. Beheaded Zanke turned to look at Tazmi, and said with a smirk. "I don''t like people attacking me the most, and I think you''re right. You''re really garbage, haha, it''s so interesting, I have never encountered such an interesting thing, you all have to die, that is the girl hiding behind her, To die, I will kill all of you. " Tazmi climbed up slowly, holding his chest, his face was unyielding, and he held the big sword with both hands. Although his body was still shaking, his eyes were firm. Naruto sneered and said lightly "Boy, this guy is still asking me to come, I can solve him in one shot, you can leave it aside." Tazmi glanced at him, without saying a word, but lifted the big sword and rushed towards Behead Zak. ; Naruto frowned, muttered. "A fool, Nima''s, it''s a waste of my time." As soon as the figure eased, Naruto''s speed was several times faster than the beheaded Zanke, not even the eyes on the head of the beheaded Zanke. As he was about to grab Tazmi and cut off his head with a knife on his arm, Beheading Zanke felt only a flower in front of him. Naruto, who was still behind him, appeared out of thin air, and he raised his feet and pointed at the front in midair. Tazmi swept. With a loud noise, Tazmi flew out again, this time being kicked out by Naruto. When I hit the wall, Tazmi''s sore brows were twisted into a ball, almost vomiting blood, and shaking up, her face was full of anger, staring at Naruto. "What the **** are you doing?" Naruto frowned and glanced at him. "To be a hero, don''t be in front of me. Clean up this guy, but I still have very important things to do." Naruto was still thinking of Akito''s promise of his reward. As long as he thought of Akito''s lips, his heart was agitated. As a result, Tazmi dared to hinder him. It would be good without a shot to stab him. A murderous Naruto emanated from his entire body, scaring Tazmi. The horror of this guy is still unclear. He originally thought it was similar to the transformed Brand. Now it seems that it is possible for Brand Not Naruto''s opponent. Glancing deeply at Tazmi, Naruto said solemnly. "Remember, don''t come here. If you make a mistake, don''t blame me." Turning his head, looking at the bewildered Zak behind him, Naruto didn''t have the usual laughing expression, his face was full of dignity, holding the hot spear in one hand, and squinting at the ground, said "Solve you in one shot, don''t let me down, take good defense." Beheaded Zhan spread his hands flat, revealing the knife in his sleeve, haha ??said with a smile "My clairvoyant emperor, I already saw the way you attacked, do you want to pierce my heart with a shot? It''s a pity, it''s a pity, now that I can know the idea, you should never try to win me, Of course you may be fast now, but my clairvoyance has other functions, such as becoming your beloved. " Eyes above his head were staring at Naruto, and immediately after the shock, he started the illusion. As a result, Naruto didn''t even move. Beheaded Zanker''s face was a bit ugly. His big body trembled. He reached out and knocked on the clairvoyance on his head. "What''s wrong, the launch just failed, why, it''s impossible, what''s wrong with this thing now." Tazmi and the red pupil who had already walked out did not understand what this guy was talking about. Only Naruto knew that his nine-shot jade reincarnation eyes were not affected by any illusion. For him, the clairvoyant tools and toys were average. "I said you had too much nonsense, let''s die." Drumming up, Naruto raised a single pistol, and made a lunge, and a big pit appeared, Naruto''s body disappeared out of thin air, and the speed was so fast that no one could see it. Beheaded Zanke noticed that the situation was not right. It was too late to hide. His eyes could perceive Naruto''s movement. Unfortunately, his body could not escape. With a bang, the long-footed gun pierced the opponent''s heart. He was about to raise the beheaded Zanker with his two-handed knife defense, stunned, and looked at Naruto with a deep expression on his face. When the eyes were to be closed slowly, the flame spear burst a fierce burst of flames, which spun against his heart. Toss for a moment, the flame completely covered the body of Beheaded Zanker, swept three meters high, devouring him all, and his body was burned to ashes by the flame, leaving only the glittering clairvoyance. Chapter 45： :What have you done Staring at those thousands of miles, Naruto suddenly thought that this thing could see through clothes. It was indeed a disgusting thing. He didn''t want Chitong to be seen by others. wap.novelhall.com As soon as he lifted the spear in his hand, he pierced into Qianliyan without any worries. With a snoring sound, Qianliyan was broken by Naruto Chakra''s spear to break it. Seeing that Qianliyan was destroyed, Naruto then showed a satisfied smile, turning his head and trying to talk to Chi Hitomi about the reward. As soon as I turned around, Naruto saw it. A beautiful figure rushed over, straight black hair fluttering, and her hands caught Naruto''s neck without any fear, without saying a word, and without any other action . Chitong''s lips were deeply imprinted on Naruto''s mouth. Tazmi was a little dumbfounded. Looking at the situation of the two, he found out that he was really superfluous. This kind of pitfalls were encountered. He meant that the blood was just a little embarrassing. He''s obviously a big light bulb here, and he''s still silly. Walking away silently, Tazmi didn''t dare to stay, he was afraid he would be jealous of Naruto, this guy is too bullish. Sure enough, it was a shot to solve the opponent, there was no extra action, and he was solved by the opponent in one move. The two kissed for a minute before they parted. Although Chi Tong''s face was a little flushed, the dull expression was not different from usual. Let go of Naruto''s hands, and said with a smile on his face. "Good job, it''s a reward for you." Stretching out a hand to mold Naruto''s neck, there is a feeling of rewarding children with sugar. Naruto was a little dissatisfied and didn''t understand what Akatsumi thought about. Looking at the jade lips that were moist because of kiss, Naruto stretched out a hand and took down Akita''s palm that was holding his head tightly. Hold it in your hand. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net In the face of Naruto s movements, Chi Hitomi was a little puzzled. She still did nt know too much about her head and asked with a crooked head. "what happened?" "I didn''t seem to say it only once." Raising his hand gently and pinching Chitong''s pointed chin, Naruto bowed his head and kissed. Back to the headquarters, when Naomi Hitomi reported the situation to Na Jie Hitan, Na Jie Hitan''s expression was very confused, and the others'' faces were abnormal. It is mainly that red pupil''s red face at first glance is indeed doubtful. The bright red cheeks didn''t change much in tone and were not shy, but the blush was too abnormal. On the other hand, Naruto has a smile on his face, and that smile really makes people feel very cheap, and one guess knows what happened to the two. And everyone is curious, out of curiosity, Najiexitan coughed out. "Red pupil, are you uncomfortable and your face so red?" Hitomi looked up and stared at Na Jietan. "No, boss asks what these do?" Na Jie Hitan had no way out. Some gentle words of Chi Tong obviously had no effect, so she had to look straight and said "Has Naruto done anything to you?" Na Jie Hitan''s words attracted the eyes of Ma Yin, and Sha You. From the eyes of the two girls, they clearly saw a bit of anticipation. Two pairs of eyes stared at Chi Tong. Hitomi nodded his head and thought for a while, then suddenly smiled and said with a smile "Naruto said that it can''t be said." Looking back at Bai Meisheng with a smile is this effect. With a clear and pure smile, Chi Hitomi''s expression made it difficult to continue asking. However, Mayin s eyes turned to Naruto, and the questioning of the sight was also a stimulating method. Unfortunately, for Naruto, the sight of the double ponytail and loli shape of Mayn would only feel very cute, not Questioned. As for why Sa You had such a look, he didn''t understand, did this little Nizi also think spring. After the task report was completed, the crowd still didn''t ask how the two people were going back to their rooms and went to bed. They didn''t care much about this matter. In their hearts, red pupil was Naruto sooner or later. For breakfast late, when the sky was slightly bright, Naruto opened his eyes because he felt something pressing down on him. This "object" also made a sound like a small animal humming, the sound was soft, and the listener was comfortable. He opened his eyes and aimed at Hill''s sleeping face. This little Nizi did sleep, and she only slept by the bed a few days ago. This time, she crawled on her body. Although it was not heavy, it was pressed. Feeling uncomfortable, especially if the breath passed through the mouth hits the body, it will feel. Naruto stretched out a hand, and gently pushed Hill''s body, dumb Hill, rubbed his eyes, and accidentally rubbed off the glasses again. Looking at Naruto with a slit in his eyes, he said with a sweet smile. "Good morning, Naruto." After speaking, I realized that my vision was too blurry, and Hill with a small mouth said poorly. "Glasses, my eyes." Looking down for glasses, it was a pity that she was looking in the wrong direction and almost caught Naruto. Naruto, who really wanted to laugh, sat up, picked up her glasses and handed them to Hill. As soon as holding Naruto''s hand, Hill took back his glasses and put them back on, and said with a sweet smile "Thank you, Naruto." Naruto stretched a little lazily and asked with some doubt "What are you doing here?" Hill tilted his head for a moment and raised his eyes to lock Naruto. "I lost sleep with Naruto again yesterday." Supporting the bed with both hands, Hill took off his shoes, exposed the white jade feet, climbed up directly, and sat on Naruto''s quilt, facing Naruto in front of him. Hill''s sweet smile was completely innocent, even more naive than a child''s smile. With a hand on his head and smiling, Hill slowly stretched his head, pecked gently on Naruto''s lips, and smiled when he left. "Think of hospitality." Stupid Naruto can''t react for a while. This is a tease or a sneak attack. At this point Hill climbed out of the bed again, put on his shoes, stood by the bed, and looked at Naruto. "Well, Naruto, can you accompany me today? The boss wants me to train Tazmi. Naruto can accompany me?" He grumbled, fearing that Naruto would not agree, and Hill''s expression was a bit pitiful. Chapter 46： : Belly black and dull daily In the face of Hill, Naruto really can''t refuse, how can such a cute girl let her and Tazmi be alone, this kind of things must be absolutely prohibited. novelhall.com Naruto with a serious face, got up without thinking, got out of bed, looked at Hill, and said with a serious expression. "Actually, I tell you, that guy is completely a beast, so don''t get along with him alone. Some people are more ugly inside than they are." Hill blinked innocently. "is that true?" Naruto nodded and said without stuttering at all "Of course, how could I lie to the cutest Hill sauce." Hill smiled sweetly, staring at Naruto. "I believe you Naruto." After tilting his head, Hill murmured unconsciously with a small mouth. "I didn''t expect that guy to be such a beast. Fortunately Naruto reminded me that I have to be careful of him." Because of Naruto''s words, Tazmi was positioned as the endorsement of the beast Hill, it is worth staying and adorable. The two walked out of the room, and Naruto found that Tazmi was talking to Najeshtan, who was preparing Hill to teach Tazmi. For this girl named Hill, Tazmi did not like it, but still agreed with her obediently. Tazmi''s eyes glanced at the hill accompanying Naruto, and he greeted with a smile. Hill frowned, as if scared, and hid behind Naruto, looking at Tazmi with a dreadful expression. Na Jiexi looked at Hill''s expression puzzledly and asked Naruto "What''s up with her?" "Nothing, it''s just a little bit confidant. By the way, Hill Sauce asked me to help train Tazmi, so I can help with Tazmi''s training." Naruto smiled slightly and shifted the topic to Tazmi''s training. Najeshtan didn''t pay much attention, but Hill was a bit natural. She still understood that when she saw Naruto wanted help, she thought it would help Tazmi. Smiled and agreed, Tazmi was still a little excited when he heard Naruto coming to train. After seeing Naruto s strength yesterday, he was not excited. Such a powerful person came to train him. He felt cool just thinking about it. And looking at Tazmi''s Naruto with a bad smile on his face, it was a black belly. Several people had lunch and headed for the forest. Hill''s pretty face was a little scared, and he didn''t dare to approach Tazmi, far away from him, next to Naruto, holding Naruto''s clothes in one hand, the girl seemed cautious, and regarded Tazmi as a beast Watched. Maybe in Hill''s idea, the beast is an advanced dangerous species. Naruto is so happy, walking to Tazmi "To train yourself, the most important thing is to have physical strength. You should understand that a person cannot do without physical strength." The light flashed in Tazmi''s eyes, and he squeezed his fist and said "Oh! Naruto, I can eat no matter what the bitterness is, even if you let the horses come, I will show my struggle, I will reach the same level as you." As soon as the enthusiasm came up, Tazmi only wanted to become stronger quickly. Naruto coughed, pretending to be an expert "It''s good for you to think that way, okay, do you see the mountains ahead?" Stopped in place, Naruto reached out to several mountains in front, distant peaks, so tall that the height was almost straight to the clouds. Tazmi followed Naruto''s eyes and saw the mountains nodded, staring at Naruto with a burning gaze, waiting for Naruto''s instructions. Naruto said earnestly "Now, give me the fastest way to the end of that mountain and then come back, remember to use the fastest way, I will wait for the river next to you." "Guaranteed to complete the task." Tazmi didn''t think much, and immediately rushed out. Naruto took Hill''s hand and came to the side of the river, crystal clear river water, clean air. Sit with Hill on a large rock and enjoy the peace of the moment. Instead, Hill turned around and looked at Naruto. "Is this training method effective?" Naruto looked at Hill, and didn''t want to cheat the girl. He wanted to say that the method was just a mess, just playing with that kid, but unfortunately he couldn''t say it. Naruto with a smile on his face "Of course it is useful. I am so strong that I ran out of the mountains." A sweet smile on Hill''s face agreed with Naruto. Looking at the blue sky and white clouds, Naruto found some sleepiness, yawned, and his face was tired. Hill watched Naruto''s sleepy expression and said apologetically. "Sorry, it''s all my naruto in the morning." After talking, Hill said brightly. "By the way, I heard that sleeping on the knees can help sleep well. Do you want to try Naruto?" Naruto looked at Hill a little curiously, but did not expect that the girl cared so much about him, which was unexpected. Hill''s smiling face was very happy. He gently held Naruto''s head with both hands and placed him on the white thigh. In order to make Naruto more comfortable, two round long legs were extended and held by his palm. Naruto''s head is on both sides. There is nothing cooler than making a soft thigh as a pillow, especially this beautiful woman with a big weapon, you can see this big hill when you look up, this is also a kind of beauty. Looking at the "hills" close by, Naruto''s sleepiness was a bit hazy. Hill''s smiling face remained unchanged, as if there was no unhappiness, his face calmly said Naruto''s head. "Naruto doesn''t know what happened to me before. In fact, I used to do things wrong because I was so stupid until I met a best friend. Right, Naruto is now my best friend, Still the only best friend " Slowly telling the past, like telling a story, Naruto who listened slowly entered the dreamland. Looking at Naruto''s sleeping face, a gentle smile appeared on Hill''s face, stroking Naruto''s head gently, and his smiling cheek was very happy. At this time, the poor protagonist was rushing fast, running through the mountains, and then came back at noon. Tired and sweaty Tazmi, seeing Naruto, he was directly on the ground, panting with a big mouth, and looked almost exhausted. Naruto is raising his head from Hill''s thigh, lying a napping Naruto on Hill''s snow-white thigh, stepping forward, looking down at Tazmi. Tazmi''s blood strength was not bad. Although he was tired, his face was smiling. Naruto nodded and said with a smile. "It was just a warm-up exercise. Now you are starting formal training. You look at this river, run down the river, and run down. You can come back when you can''t see your head." Tazmi''s face looked weird, staring at Naruto. "You didn''t lie to me, so you can show strength?" Naruto said that his face wasn''t red and not beating "If you want to get better than me, just go." This sentence ignited the flame of heart that Tazmi wanted to become stronger, and stood up directly, with the sweat that was originally tired, but now it was rejuvenated. Looking at the river, there was a flame burning in his eyes. This was the flame of blood. Anxiously, Tazmi ran out quickly, in order to become a strong man like Naruto, he played a twelve-point spirit. It was not until midnight that a very interesting thing happened, that is, during dinner, there was one person missing from the table. No one knew where this person was going. Chapter 47： : Big sister head Leoney Early in the morning, when Naruto was walking out of the door and came to the living room, she was having a pleasant conversation with Najeshtan. Leonai, when she saw Naruto, her eyes lighted up, and hit a haha ??and came to say "You just happen to have a plea to ask you." "what''s the matter?" Naruto looked at this smiling Leonai like a fox with a puzzled expression. Leonai seemed to have forgotten the last time he was kissed, wrapped his arms around Naruto''s neck, and smiled. "Of course it''s a good thing. Okay, now go out with me and let''s investigate the mission information." Pulling Naruto forcibly, Leonay walked outside and watched the two men leave. Na Jie Hitan''s face had a gentle smile on her face, and she muttered softly when she saw the empty room. "What the **** is that Tazmi guy doing? He hasn''t returned yet." After speaking, looked up and said to the red pupil who was cooking. "Red pupil, can you go get that guy back?" Chitong pinched a tomato and put it in his mouth. When he ate it, he glanced at Najie Hitan and continued cooking without much expression. "No time, I''m still busy." After speaking, I paused, pointed my head with Bai Nen''s fingers, and said with bright eyes. "I''d love to get Naruto back." Na Jie Hitan said with a bitter smile "Naruto wants to go out on a mission, so let him do it today." Red pupil with a dim expression started to cook again, and his face was unhappy. "" Najeshtan was helpless, and eventually she had to find the Tazmi herself. I didn''t see anyone overnight, and I didn''t know where to go. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Accompany Leoney to the street, walking one after the other among the lively small vendors. Seeing that he was greeted by Leonai with the shop owner''s familiar face, Naruto was a little confused as to what the task was. Turning his head to look at Naruto, Leo Nai twisted his body and leaned over, and stretched out his hands to directly ring Naruto''s head. He was originally the same height as Naruto. . Leonai smiled lightly "Juvenile, how are you doing with Akito for a few days, have you eaten her, or should you say Akito''s body?" Licking his tongue, Leonay had a bad expression. Naruto rolled his eyes and said "It''s not that fast yet, as the saying goes, good things should be tasted slowly." "Oh? Hahahaha, you are so interesting, Ma Yin is right, it really is a lecherous hooligan." Naruto''s words caused Leonai to laugh, shaking her chest for a while, and holding Naruto''s hands even harder, letting Naruto''s head touch some part of her body without paying any attention. Naruto who barely lifted his head from the pair of weapons, breathed out "Don''t attack me with your weapon, by the way, what are we doing here?" Leo Nai''s smiley face was full of charming words. "Of course it is a mission. This time there are two missions. One is to investigate the empire''s intelligence. I heard that the Ice Queen is coming back. The other is our commissioned mission." "Ice Queen?" "With the horrible ice emperor, a female general named Asdes, this guy is a super queen, and often beats those who are defeated by her." Leonaine, who was gritting her teeth, said this resentfully, and it seemed that she was very cold to the Super Queen. Naruto has a desire to meet this queen. How to conquer special girls is his hobby. Two people are chatting and walking while they are inquiring about the information. They are all shop owners. Do nt underestimate these guys. Some people are still very curious, and they need to keep the empire s information at the same time to build a store. very important. When the minister wanted to recall the Ice Queen to deal with the night raid, Leo Nai''s expression was a bit ugly. Such an important news must be returned quickly to report, so that another task can only be carried out at night. Two people hurried away, one corner, and met a guard girl holding a puppy. In order not to let the other party find out, Leonai lowered her head and pulled Naruto straight through. In the moment when she walked past, the originally well-behaved dog suddenly snarled and grinned. "Wang Wang" The barking was faint, but the dog looked fierce. With a frown, Leonaine clenched Naruto''s palm and ran quickly. "Stop me." With orange hair and a single pony tail, the face covered under the bangs is delicate and soft. The pure face is matched with the slim figure, and the expression looks like a very cute girl. Sai Liu frowned closely, and looked at Leonai and Naruto with unfriendly expressions. Leoney did not dare to move. The pressure from the dog was a bit horrible. She promised that if the dog moved, the dog would definitely pounce. Seliu approached slowly. Leoney was a little panicked. If Naruto was seen to be uneconomical, how could this guy be wanted? To protect Naruto, Leonay smiled and turned his head. "Is there anything wrong with this little sister?" With a cold face, Sailuo looked at Naruto''s back and said "You turn your face around." Leo Nai was agitated, his body was full of guards, ready to start. Instead, Naruto doing nothing, turned to look at Sai Liu and said "Tell me, my little sister, your dog is too fierce, can you shut it up?" With a fixed look, he gave the dog a casual glance, and the puppy trembled, frightened by Naruto''s momentum, and only humming. Naruto''s ten-tailed ability breath is not its emperor creatures can fight, but it has the ten-tailed destruction of the country. Sai Liu stared at Naruto and looked at her face for a few seconds, but did not see that this guy had been wanted before. After all, the owner of the incident was dead, and the wanted was over. Looking closely, Sai Liu turned a corner of his mouth, and said with a sweet smile on his head. "I''m sorry, I misidentified someone. I''m really sorry to disturb you." That pretty face looked sweet when she smiled. Naruto said with a smirk face "Nothing, younger sister, are you free to have a tea with me, or have a meal or something? By the way, are there any movies in this era, we can chat and talk about it, rest assured that I like chatting best . " Taking a step forward, Naruto is only one step away from Sai Liu, with a playful smile on his face. Leonaine was a little unwilling, reached out and grabbed Naruto''s collar, and said with a sour tone. "Okay, we''re leaving. There is still a lot to do. Goodbye little girl." Turning his head away, Naruto didn''t forget to wave to Sairu "Little sister will have time to talk about life later." "" Sai Liu twitched at the corner of her mouth with a smile, and there was a feeling of wanting to be ridiculous. Chapter 48： : Learn Meow Seeing the two men leave, Sai Liu smiled a little unnaturally, pinching her chin and meditating. She always felt where this Naruto had been seen, but she couldn''t remember it. Look. Yarn, Chinese website After thinking about it for a long time, I couldn''t think of Sairu where Naruto had met, so I turned around and left. At this time, Leonaine holding Naruto back was a look of anger, and when Naruto was making fun of other people, there was always a feeling of pantothenic acid in his heart. The two returned to the headquarters, and Leonay explained to the boss what he had heard. Najeshtan, who was getting more and more heavy, looked at Leonay and said "Don''t tell everyone about this matter, it won''t be too late until the news is confirmed. Tonight, you still have a task. Don''t forget to delegate the task." Leoney''s cheerful character did not worry much about the Queen of Ice. "Leave it to me, right, Naruto lent me today. I''m not sure of the task alone." Najiexitan said with a smile. "I can''t be the master of this matter. You still have to ask Akagi." At this time, Chi Hitomi was preparing for lunch, took off her apron, and heard Na Jie Hitan''s words, she thought, and thought for a while, watching Lei Nai said "Remember to come back earlier." Leonai smiled and said "of course." "" Naruto was a little helpless. When did he become the possession of Chi Hitomi, looking at the twinkling expression of Chi Hitomi''s eyes, he still suppressed the doubt. After having a lunch, the two set off. The task was very simple. Just pay attention and sneak away, not to be noticed, and not too strong, so only use Leoney and Naruto. Groups, plus Mahin and Hill are enough. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Standing on the roof, looking around the flower street of the Imperial Capital below, at night, the business of the flower street is the best time, the trend of people coming and going, and the women who are dressed up with flower branches, this place is indeed heaven for men. Naruto glanced a few times without much interest. There was a beautiful girl around him, but he didn''t have the mood to pay attention to these girls, so Naruto''s eyes all fell on Leoney''s body. Leonai looked around a few eyes, turned his head to look at Naruto''s gaze, and found Naruto''s gaze was full of admiration, and he dared to glance, but he found that he didn''t care. Smiling Naruto, said with arms folded "Sister, you have a good figure." With a smirk, he stared at Leoni''s flat belly. Leoney''s beauty was plump, and the plump, white skin seemed to squeeze water out. Naruto''s smirk made Leo Nai a little uncomfortable, remembering the last kiss, she couldn''t help turning her face red, and hurriedly turned her head away. She didn''t look at Naruto, and said with a delicate tone. "It''s changed. It''s time to start work." Whispered "Transformation, the Lion King." A lion''s roar, and the phantom of the lion''s head appeared on Leoney''s body. Her two hands changed into two huge beast-claw gloves. Behind him was a long tail, a fluffy tail, dancing, as if living. Leonai, who opened her posture, said excitedly. "Sure enough, I feel very excited, meow!" The last meow was obviously unconscious, because her tail was caught by someone. With a change in complexion, Leonay turned his head angrily and looked behind him. What he saw was Naruto reaching out a hand and grabbing her tail. With cheeks flushing, Leoney''s body began to feel, itchy, and wanted to yell. Naruto reached out and held the furry tail. This thing didn''t feel good, it was smooth and soft, and it was softer than a girl''s skin with a pinch. Naruto smiling, could not help but play with both hands and said "Is this thing part of your body? It''s really interesting." Leonai wasn''t curious about Naruto, and he was about to let Naruto let go. As a result, Naruto pinched, and Leonai, whose body was upright, made a meow. "Meow" The bark is like a kitten in spring. Naruto laughed, holding Leo Nai''s tail in both hands, and pinching again, Leo Nai immediately made a meow. Several times in a row, Leoney''s expression was a little ugly, and he looked at Naruto with anger, his eyes spitting fire. Naruto also understands that he has played a little bit, and let go, Leo Nai s tail, smiling with a smile on his face. "Well, let''s start the mission soon." While Naruto was letting go, Leonai, who seemed very scared, held his tail and stared at Naruto with a serious face. "Don''t mold my tail next time, watch out for turning over your face with you." After speaking, he turned his head and jumped forward, and the speed of running was obviously afraid of Naruto. Immediately following, Naruto''s speed did not fall in the same way as Leonai; the two jumped on the roof for a while and broke into the roof of a flower street house. Opening a wooden board, at a glance are countless clothing exposed girls, smoking pipes, swallowing clouds and misting, these girls are obviously in a state of drunken dreams. Exposed with snow-white thighs and various semi-circular shapes, lying softly on the floor, chasing smoke, the girl''s consciousness was obviously unclear. After a few deep glances, Naruto''s expression fell on those snow-white semicircles, watching Naruto''s grimly Leonaine''s look, and he did not have the anger to cover the floor. Turning around and looking at Naruto "Does it look good?" Naruto straightened his face and said earnestly "This, men really like to look at things. You can''t limit my eyes." Leonai, who was amused by Naruto''s expression and words, couldn''t help but grin. "That being the case, take your time, I''m going to kill these guys who harm the girls." Naruto didn''t look down, but kept up with Leonai. "Why don''t you stay here?" Leonai turned his head and glanced at him, his tone seemed aloof, and he looked a little angry. Naruto smiled and watched Leona said "This mission doesn''t make you dangerous, and the girls are not as pretty as you and they are not as good as you." Girls always like to listen to good things. Leoney''s face turns red, and she has a sweet feeling in her heart. "Count on your acquaintance and follow me." Chapter 49： : Strong sense of crisis Running in the eaves, Leo Nai, who raised his ears and listened intently, had the ability to detect a beast, and could easily understand the situation below. Supporting the ground with one hand, rubbing against the ground, a sharply stopped Leonaine stopped. Turning his head and glancing at the stopped Naruto, he said earnestly "That''s it. Below are the bosses. They seem to be lively." Naruto stepped forward and crouched on the ground, opened the eyes of Jiugou Reincarnation, and observed that the figures under the eaves were ordinary people, and the energy in the body structure was ordinary. Opening a floor gently, for confirmation, Naruto glanced down and glanced over at those who were looking for joy. Sitting in the middle, a one-eyed dragon blindfolded, chatting with a mouse-like man. With a charming smile on his face, the pointed monkey cheek smiled and said "Boss, should we also expand the sales channels for drugs?" The one-eyed man took the glass and took a sip. "That''s what I said. I''ll discuss it with Master Zibul tomorrow." Naruto''s brows frowned slightly. Zibul was the task target of Hill and Mayn. He always felt a deep crisis. Now he has ten strengths and a huge chakra. Naruto''s ability to detect crisis. Very strong. Staring at them tightly, Naruto muttered. "Forget it, after solving these guys first, I''ll see how they are doing." After speaking, Naruto stretched out his eyes, and Naruto took a deep breath. The flame in his hand rose, and a spear turned into a ring. The flame spear can be transformed into a ring. When using it, Naruto just knew yesterday. Holding the gun in one hand, Naruto glanced at Leoney and said "Give me a few big guys, so just be careful not to let others run away." Leoney knew Naruto''s strength, and didn''t think about it, nodding "be careful." Naruto snorted, holding the spear in both hands, one turned, and slammed against the ceiling. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net With a loud noise, the whole house shook, the ceiling was shattered, and the area of ??more than ten meters cracked. The one-eyed man was startled, and the whole man stood up, screaming in surprise. "Who?" His subordinate even took out a gun at Naruto and pulled the trigger without thinking. Naruto''s figure flashed quickly, and he rushed over from the moment he landed, and the figure was almost so that the other side couldn''t see his face. Holding the gun alone, the moment he avoided the bullet, Naruto rushed forward with a long gun in his hand and waved gently. The head of the pistol who was shooting the pistol flew out, looking at the terrified face on his head. The one-eyed man had dilated pupils and almost scared his pants. He sat on the ground with no image and shouted in horror. "Who are you? Don''t kill me, ask for money, or ask for medicine. I can give you everything. Please don''t kill me." Naruto''s mouth turned up, he grabbed and walked, the smiling face was cruel, like a demon. Strike a long gun at the one-eyed man''s head and stab it lightly. Blood splattered, and a burst of flame erupted from the flame spear, wrapping the man''s body. The man did not scream and turned to ashes. By this time, Leonai had fallen, flashing quickly, the beak of his hands continued to pass through the air, leaving a man''s body, less than a minute, all the people in the room were dead, and The girl who was originally here also ran out of silhouette. Naruto''s spear held in his hand stood in place. The back gave the Leonah a great shock. She didn''t expect this gangster to take such a hard shot. There was no room for a frown. A thoughtful Naruto, thinking of Ma Yin, thinking of the prideful double pony tail, and the dull Meng Hill, some restless, turned to look at Leoney and said "I''ll take a look at Mayn''s place and leave the task report to you." Leonai nodded and asked a little puzzled. "Maine and Hill are solving Nazipur. They should be done now. What are you worried about?" Naruto holding the spear with one hand, the figure jumped into the air, and said with a serious expression. "I don''t know. My heart can''t calm down anyway. This is the first time I feel. It seems that something in my body is reminding me." The power of the ten tails is horrible. It can not only read the infinite moon, but also easily destroy the entire world. This power lurks in Naruto''s body, giving Naruto a keen observation. And strong physique. Jumping up to the sky, Naruto''s body was rising and falling quickly. With his speed, no one could notice that all he saw was the light spots flickering. Looking at Naruto leaving, Leonai was a little puzzled why he was so anxious, but there were no more management, now it is important to report the task. After solving the target task, Hill and Mayn kept jumping, their expressions were very relaxed, and the two chatting did not notice the surrounding environment. Mayn with a faint smile on her cheek said "It''s really ulterior motives to take Zibull as a target. Not only can we cover Naruto''s side, it can also be easily solved here." Hill said calmly. "It''s better to be successful than anything." Several of the two who were up and down did not know that they were staring at him, stood on a branch, and covered her body with dense foliage. The beautiful cute face revealed a smile, and her smile did not match her. When Mayn and Hill were falling on the ground at the same time, suddenly, a figure rushed out of the bushes, kicked with one leg, and the intensity of that foot was terrifying. The two girls with frowns flew away quickly. Boom, the rubble flew up, the dust covered the sky, and the ground was stepped out of a large pothole. Supporting the ground with one hand, Ma Yin stopped suddenly with a sharp brake, staring at the girl appearing in front of her. Orange single ponytail with a smiley face on his face that does not match that beautiful face. Turning around, Seliu laughed with excitement and looked at Hill. "Sure enough, it looks exactly like the wanted warrant and is identified as NightRaid''s Hill. With her, judging from the emperor holding in his hand, he must be a companion." With his face lowered, the corners of his mouth were bent, and Seliu, excited and laughing, said his face was twisted. "Hahahaha finally, finally, let me catch the NightRaid Imperial Guard, Celiu Yubikitas, now in the name of justice, here to condemn you and other evils." Laughing wildly and pointing at Hill. Hill''s expression was a little unhappy. The girl who suddenly appeared didn''t give her much favor. She firmly held the big scissors in her hand and stared at her. At this point, Ma Yin poked her lips and hummed coldly. "Since you''re discovered, you can only fight for me." Lifting the romantic fort in both hands, he could not help but lift it up to face Seliu in front. A laser beam flew out, and Seliu looked at Ma Yin coldly with her arms in her hands, her body remained motionless. At this point, a puppy came over from the side, and stopped in front of Cellu, standing open its claws, biting the jagged fangs, and suddenly, the puppy became a little bigger. Ten times, a tree-like body blocked the rays directly. It broke through the puppy''s stomach, but unfortunately Emperor''s recovery ability was very strong, and within a few seconds, the big hole was filled. Unhappy Ma Yan, could not help crying "Cut, and creature-shaped emperors, it looks like it''s difficult." Seliu raised his hand, and grabbed two hands, aiming at Ma Yin and Hill in front of him, and quickly fired, spitting the tongue of fire, the rotating bullets were avoided by Ma Yin and Hill. The ability is good. As the emperor owner, his ability is not strong but it doesn''t make sense. A gritted Celiu roared "Xiao Ke, prey on them." Ruthless Seliu, how can it be cute. Chapter 50： : Hurrying The fierce battle, when Naruto rushed over from high altitude, found that it had reached the feverish stage of the battle. wap.novelhall.com "Xiao Ke, crazy." Without his hands, Seliu yelled at the floss, and the giant white-haired dog yelled and grinned. The fur on the whole body was discolored, and the surroundings were strong. A sharp cry came out of the big mouth, shocking Hill and Mayn. There was no pause for a second. Emperor Gou stretched out his palm and pinched Ma Yin. The Ma Yin who couldn''t respond, felt only a strong arm. Lying next to a tree branch, watching Mahin''s Cellu, he said with a grimace. "Xiao Ke, pinch her and crush her bones, haha ??this is justice." Mayin wailed for a while, her tender white cheeks became paler, and her forehead was sweating. Holding on to the main imperial dog of Ma Yin, he saw that one hand could not be broken and switched to two hands. The huge dog face with a sullen expression squeezed the bones of Ma Yin''s whole body madly. Ma Yin gritted her teeth and held it up. Seeing that Ma Yin could not support her, Hill immediately gave up Sailu who had broken her two arms. Hurry back. Seliu looked at Hill''s back, showing a sinister smile on her face, opened a small mouth, a bit of cold light flickered in her mouth, and prepared to give Hill a shot when she was completely defenseless. Just as Ma Yin felt that the bones of his arm were about to crack, a figure appeared in front of her. Naruto with a long spear in one hand, with a serious expression, descended from the sky, turned the gun in his hand with one hand, and poked at the emperor''s head. There was no unnecessary action, and a thump sound, a large hole was broken in Emperor Dog''s head, and a spear of flame erupted in Naruto''s hand. At the moment of hitting, Emperor Dog was devoured. Unfortunately, these flames are still worse, just a little stronger than the ordinary fire, and did not completely burn the Emperor Dog, only to let it make a scream and have no strength to hold the Ma Yin. A couple of strong hands that let go of their strong claws and pain in their bodies, the body slowly descended, was gently hugged by Naruto, and landed on the ground. Her face was pale and her lips were a little sloppy. She looked at Naruto and said with a slight smile. "Well worthy of my servant. By this time, Ma Yin had not abandoned her pride. Naruto''s funny righting Ma Yin was handed to Hill who was catching up. At this point, Seliu had a mouthful, a bang, and a bullet spun up towards Hill''s back. Naruto held the flame gun with one hand, raised it slightly, picked the tip of the gun, and split the bullet in half directly, because under his reincarnation, the speed of the bullet was as slow as the snail. Such a hand made Seliu startled, realizing that Naruto''s strength was horrible, and shouted in a roar. "Xiao Ke, kill me." The emperor dog with swollen hair opened his mouth wide, and a spin rushed over. Mayn frowned at Naruto. "Be careful, this guy is very powerful, if there is no way to find its core, there is no way to really kill it." Pointing at the big dog in front with a spear of fire, Naruto bends around his mouth and says with a smile on his face "One shot." The ground shook, and when neither Hill nor Mayn could see clearly, Naruto had already flew out, only a flash of light in their eyes. Flashed over the big dog. Naruto''s grab was covered with blood and landed in front of the big dog. The Emperor Dog in the sky is spinning, the blood is spurting, the whole body is divided into two halves directly, and it becomes two masses of meat falling to the ground. Unfortunately, the two masses of meat are still crawling slowly. recovery. Naruto turned and looked at the two large **** of meat, one-handedly printed, and called out. "Fire, big flames." Opening a mouth is a huge flame spraying out. The raging fire wrapped all the Emperor''s dog''s body and crackled. The fire roasted two pieces of meat, burnt them, and finally turned into coke. A gust of wind blew through. Immediately fly off. Seliu was dumbfounded, with a sorrow in her heart, shouting at Naruto "You killed Xiao Ke, I will kill you, kill you, and kill you all." Shouting madly, if it hadn''t been for her whole body, she would have rushed up and bit her mouth. Looking calmly at Sai Liu, Naruto''s expression remained unchanged, his face was calm, and he could not be seen as a living person, but a dead person. Holding the spear in his hand, he slowly walked over, realizing that something was wrong, and Seliu rolled down to the ground, crawling with the strength of his shoulders, his face showing horror. "What are you going to do, don''t come here, you are a demon, a devil, I will kill you at some point sooner or later, and take revenge on Xiao Ke." Naruto with a single pistol stood in front of Sai Leu, who could climb and couldn''t move. The corner of his mouth was bent, and he smiled with a smile on his face. "I''d love to see that day, but unfortunately you look ugly now." The cheeks were covered with dust, and Bai Nen''s face was full of fear. Unfortunately, the **** energy, this originally weak girl stared at Naruto with a grimace, grinning her teeth and resentment. Naruto held a gun with one hand and slowly crouched down and said "I do want to kill you now with one shot, but that won''t work, and it won''t hurt you much, right?" Seliu''s hatred for night strikes will not disappear because of death, and the anger full of faces shouted at Naruto "Don''t think of me begging for mercy, you all will die, you will all die for justice." Screaming like a madman, Sai Liu''s beautiful face was twisted, and the whole was darkened. Naruto smiled calmly and said "Since you really want to kill me, live well. I can give you this opportunity. My favorite thing is to torture people and torture them to death." The corner of his mouth turned up, and the smile made people feel cold. Seliu couldn''t help fighting the Cold War, and was a little scared. This talent is a real demon. He laughs and makes people feel warm. Naruto stretched out a hand and gently grasped Seliu''s chin. Although she had no arms, the girl was still very pretty. To Naruto''s eyes, Cyrus'' body was shaking, and her lips were shaking. "Evil can never defeat justice." Chapter 51： : Maine is injured "I also agree with you, but your pet turned out to be a human just now. This system is too unkind. I lost 150 points of experience today. This must be compensated. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Holding the collar of Seliu, Naruto lifted it gently, don''t kiss it in the head, kissed heavily, this kiss is overbearing, and somewhat strong. Seliu could only feel the pain in her lips. Her pupils looked at Naruto with a dilated eye, and her cheek was stained with red, which was her original kiss. When Naruto left, he heard the gain of 500 points of experience, and said with a calm smile on his face. "Compensation is over, remember, if you want to kill me, take out the hatred in your bones, and hate me so that you can become stronger." She patted Seliu''s face, and Naruto turned and strode away, without going to see Seliu, who was already a little dumbfounded. "Asshole, shameless, you wait for me, and one day I will kill you, you asshole." Gathering her strength, Sai Liu shed tears, and there were two red glows on her cheek, and she screamed hard at Naruto. Her heart had grievances and dissatisfaction, how could her first kiss be organized by someone who killed his father? When she took it, she was not willing, very unwilling. If she could move, she would definitely pounce on it and bite the shameless asshole. When she saw Naruto, Ma Yin''s expression was a little dissatisfied. Although her face was still pale due to bone pain, this pain was nothing to her. I''m just dissatisfied that Naruto kissed this girl, and some savory Ma Yin hummed. "Rogue, did you come here to do this? The guy is our enemy. He almost killed me just now, why not solve her." Naruto smiled slightly, stretched out his hand, and hugged Ma Yin directly, holding her in a princess''s hug. The two pony tails were dragged outside his arms. Ma Yin''s body was indeed very light, and he had no weight at all. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net "Hey, what are you doing, let me down, I can go by myself, I don''t want you to hold it, hum." Mahin, whose cheeks were red, didn''t dare to struggle because of the pain, but the expression with a small mouth and a sulking expression showed that Ma Yin was uneasy inside. Hill glanced at the two, and finally landed on Naruto''s face, and said with a sweet smile. "Thank you Naruto for saving us." She didn''t care much about Ma Yan who was struggling in Naruto''s arms. Although she stayed, she still understood that Ma Injured now really needed to be held, but she couldn''t walk by herself. Holding Naruto''s clothes tightly in both hands, Ma Yin''s face was flushed, delicate and moving, making people want to take a bite of cuteness. Looking at Ma Yin in her arms, Naruto was prepared not to give her treatment. After all, some things were still hidden. The ability to treat this was terrifying. The boss knew that it must be to let him go to the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army. Several people jumped away quickly, and within a few minutes, they encountered the red pupil that was coming over. Seeing Naruto with a serious expression, Naruto''s tightly frowned brows stretched out, and a jump jumped to the ground, glancing at Naruto falling in front of him. "Is everything okay?" Naruto yelled before he could speak. "Hey, why are you asking him, I have nothing to do now, I can''t move my whole body now." Chitong looked at Nain in Naruto''s arms and said with a smile. "You''re not so strong, what can you do?" Ma Yin, who snorted coldly, muttered his mouth and said nothing. Now that Hitomi is getting more and more partial to Naruto, there must be a close relationship between the two, otherwise Naruto will not be asked if there is anything. Sweeping the red pupils with the corners of the eyes, Ma Yin was a little uncomfortable, always feeling a sour heart. After completing the report, Na Jietan glanced at Naruto''s arms, and the hot Ma Yin on the cheek was seen by everyone, and said with a smile. "Everyone has nothing to do, how about giving Nain''s treatment to Nain?" As soon as Mayn lifted her face, she blushed and whispered. "Why should I not treat this guy?" Across his head, it was a different look, because he was holding Naruto''s clothes tightly with his hands, and there was no sign of loosening. Brand stood aside and interjected with a smile "Thanks to Naruto this time, I didn''t expect Naruto to be so powerful. Even the humanoid creature emperor can take a second, and I don''t know how strong your strength is." Naruto hugged a soft, cotton-like horse and said humblely "It just happened to hit the other side by surprise." Na Jietan stared at Naruto tightly, her eyes were full of admiration. She didn''t believe Naruto was just a coincidence. It happened to kill ordinary people by one trick, but it could kill Emperor creatures. , And the most important thing is Naruto''s strange abilities, the population can spit fire, she was the first to hear. However, with the flame gun, Naruto''s body may have been transformed a little, and Na Jie Hitan attributed some of Naruto''s abilities to the emperor. And Naruto and several guests set a few words, hugging Ma Yin and entered the room. He walked into the room and glanced at Ma Yin, who was clutching his clothes tightly, his rosy cheeks, and a little ashamed and shrunk body, like a small animal. Asked Naruto with a chuckle "Where is your room?" "Ah, what are you going to do? I tell you, don''t take it for granted. You are just my servant, just my servant. Don''t mess around, be careful I bite." With a biting gesture, Mayin''s cheeks were full of serious expression, but the seriousness was very cute, and the little mouth was slightly opened, with beautiful teeth, which made Naruto feel that there was not much threat, but a little ambiguous Ingredients. This little white jade tooth will definitely feel good when you bite it. Of course, the bite should be moderate and the bite should be special. Naruto with a smirk on his face, his face was very insignificant. Looking at the wretched smile, Ma Yin was startled and said nervously. "What do you think? You don''t think about bad things right. Let me down. I don''t want you to treat me. Let me down." Putting away some wretched thoughts, Naruto said with a straight face "Don''t make a noise. Hurry up and tell where your room is. It''s tiring to hold." Of course, the last sentence is deceiving. He still hopes to hold it all the time, but he can only hold it but cannot do it, which is also very unpleasant. Chapter 52： : You are responsible to me Ma Yin, who was shouted by Naruto, did not dare to say much, obediently pointed out the location of the room, not far from the stairs on the second floor. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Holding Nain''s Naruto, he walked upstairs and pushed open the unclosed door of Main and entered. The decoration of the room was very ordinary, and there were no furry toys in the imagination, which made Naruto very disappointed. He really wanted to take a look. Ma Yin was holding a cloth toy as big as her. Unconsciously, a smile appeared on his face, and Naruto put Ma Yin on the bed. Falling on his bed sheet, Ma Yin frowned slightly, her face showing a pitiful expression because of the pain in her body. Naruto smiled and said with a smile "I''ll treat you in a hometown way." Looking up at Naruto, Mayin''s cheeks didn''t come out red, and she said with a pout. "Who wants you to treat me, I don''t want it." Of course Naruto wouldn''t think that Ma Yin was telling the truth. Ma Yin, who was sitting on the bed, shivered a bit, and seemed to be seriously injured. Without thinking about giving Ma Yin a good treatment, Naruto only used a little bit of Chakra, only gave her a little pain, let the pain disappear, and left. Hill came to help the rest, helping Mayn to wrap the bandages. Naruto couldn''t do it well. Even if he wanted, Mayn wouldn''t let him succeed. Hill used medicine to treat Mayin''s injury, and Naruto didn''t have more to do, and went straight to the room to sleep. The air is very good in the morning. It is located at the top of the mountain. Although the air is thinner, it is very fresh. When walking to the living room, Naruto found that Na Jietan was already sitting on the sofa, talking to Leonaine about yesterday''s affairs, saying hello to the two, and Naruto went into the kitchen. At a glance, she saw that she was suffocating with food. Her arm was covered with bandages. She was holding a spoon in her left hand. Unfortunately, she couldn''t pick it up. Look. Yarn, Chinese website With a pinch, it immediately fell off. Maine, a drummer, called unhappy. "Don''t eat it." Like a tantrum child. Naruto stepped forward with a slight smile, picked up the spoon dropped in the bowl and said "I''d better feed you." Mayin glanced sideways, and her cheeks were crimson and her mouth narrowed. "I don''t want you to feed, you go away, I''ll do it myself." Could not let go of the proud Ma Yin in her heart, an angry look. Naruto smiled instead of listening to Ma Yin, but sat down beside her and looked at the girl with a spoon. It''s still the usual pink skirt, long double ponytail, and the white fragrant muscles on the cheeks. Don''t put your head on. The delicate loli face is full of arrogance, and both red lips are slightly upturned. . Naruto picked up the food, provoked, and handed it to Ma Yin. Glancing at Na Yan''s eyes, he said with a cheek. "What are you doing, I want someone to chew (chewing sound), I don''t want others to feed it, hum." Ingesting Naruto, she handed a spoonful of food, and while Ma Yin chewed, she expressed her dissatisfaction with her mouth. Unfortunately, the smile on her face showed that she was still very happy. Feeding Ma Yin with a spoonful of mouthfuls, Ma Yin didn''t resist much at the end. He just ate all the food that Naruto had passed with his small mouth, the corners of his mouth turned up, and a very happy smile appeared on his face. After eating a meal for half an hour and then stopping, Naruto who washed the empty rice bowl was preparing to find Chitong, but was caught by Ma Yin. There was a grain of rice in the corner of his mouth, and a scared expression appeared on his face. "Can you stay with me?" Staring at the rice on Ma Yin''s cheek tightly, Naruto sat down again and said with a finger out "Don''t move for a minute, I promise to accompany you." Ma Yin wondered why Naruto said so, but she nodded, blinking her big eyes, staring curiously at Naruto. Naruto stretched his head in front of Ma Yin, and the two cheeks were only one punch away. Ma Yin''s face turned red, her face was flushed, her ears were stained with red glow, her heartbeat accelerated, and her head was lowered slightly. Naruto stretches out a hand and gently squeezes Ma Yin''s chin to keep her eyes flat. As long as a pair of eyes are seen, Ma Yin''s face becomes hot and rosy. As she could only use one hand, Ma Yin''s small and delicate hand unconsciously grabbed Naruto''s clothes, and there was a nervous expression on her cheek. Naruto''s smiling face was getting closer and closer, and Ma Yin''s body began to tremble, and kissed Naruto''s breath, and his heart was chaotic. I didn''t know what to do. I thought in my heart that my first kiss was taken away in this way, but there was not much disappointment. I was looking forward to it, and even my eyes were not closed. Bai Jing''s eyelids trembled. appearance. Naruto bowed his head and didn''t kiss Ma Yin''s lips. He still cut the rice with his mouth. As soon as she passed, Ma Yin trembled, and when she opened her eyes, she saw Naruto swallowing the rice in the corner of her mouth, and suddenly she was bitter. Clenched the little fist and roared "Naruto." The angry yelling showed that Ma Yin was so angry that she was ready to be taken away from her first kiss, but the other party did not move. This was an insult to her. Angry Ma Yin, the loli cheek was very cute. The bulging look is tempting. Haha laughing Naruto, can''t help but want to tease Ma Yin, pretending to ask with a doubt "What''s wrong, I just saw a piece of rice in the corner of my mouth. I took it out for you so as not to waste food." The erupting Maine yelled in anger "You are shameless, you hooligan, I will ignore you no more, I will never ignore you, whine" Before the angry shout was even halfway, it turned into a whining voice. A small mouth was taken by Naruto, and the sudden kiss made Ma Yin''s pupils enlarge, Fangxin beating fiercely, staring at Naruto''s face , Thought of the moment to start saving her. Unconsciously closed his eyes, lost on Naruto''s lips. Reaching out with one hand, pinching Naruto''s clothes, the white palms were sweaty. After a long lip division, Mayin''s cheeks were already red and could not be red anymore. Holding Naruto''s clothes tightly, she raised her face and said poorly. "You are responsible for me." Naruto glanced at his VIP experience, and now he has gained 2,000 points of VIP experience, which is nearly 8,000. When I heard Mayin''s words, I couldn''t help asking a little funny "What responsibility do you want me to take, little beauty?" With a playful smile, he stretched out a hand and caught Mai Yin''s chin. Mayn was ashamed to find a place to hide, facing Naruto''s eyes, and the blood on his cheek was red. "I don''t care, you have to take responsibility for me anyway, this is my first kiss." Naruto turned to a smirk, grasping Ma Yin''s smooth and soft chin, said "How about I be responsible for you to have a child?" "I, I, I don''t want to have children for you, you hooligan." Mayn''s shy head almost smoked. Chapter 53： : Rush to the Imperial City For two days, Naruto had no special task to do, except to accompany the injured Ma Yin, just to chat with Chitong. Look. Yarn, Chinese website And two days later, a message came from the imperial capital that the ice queen of Chaos was back, which was definitely a big event. When she heard that Esdes returned, Na Jietan''s face was not good-looking. As a former colleague with Esdes, she could understand the horror of this person, and she was a cold-blooded animal without emotion. Naje Hitan, who braced her head with her hands crossed, said "I heard that when this guy comes back, he will set up a coalition dedicated to us. Only the security guard of the emperor. Naruto looked a bit ugly Na Jietan, could not help asking "Is this guy great?" Najeshtan stared at Naruto and nodded. "Arguably the strongest man in the empire." Naruto asked brightly "is it beautiful?" Na Jie Hitan couldn''t help but immediately laughed, haha ??said with a smile "It is really beautiful to say that she is beautiful, but she never treats men as human beings. They are her pets. They can only be played to death, and they will not be touched by the other person. It is really a toy for men." Naruto''s mouth turned up, with a very shameless smile. "I like." Such a super s queen, he wanted to meet. Looking at Naruto''s smile, Ma Yin whispered whispered bitterly. "rogue." Najeshtan shook her head slightly and looked at Naruto "I urge you to dispel this idea. This guy''s strength is not beyond our imagination. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net. The current empire can be said to rely on her help to fight against those minorities without her. The empire may have ended long ago. " Unexpectedly Najie Hitan was so optimistic about Asdes, Naruto became more and more interested. What Naruto didn''t know at this time was that his reputation also passed to Esdes''s ears. A person who could destroy the Emperor''s creature was indeed qualified to be known by Esdes. You can see the excitement on Naruto''s face with clear eyes, but Na Jietan is not good at persuading anything, and says with a bitter smile to the crowd "In the past few days, we have to be more careful. The investigation tasks in the morning should be minimized." Hitomi and others answered, and Naruto was thinking how to sneak out. Until the afternoon, Naruto slipped away, while Takami and others did not find him, he pulled Tazmi away, and said with a serious expression on training Tazmi, Ma Yin did not disturb Naruto. Tazmi has been a bit cautious since he was deceived by Naruto last time. The two walked side by side into the woods, Tazmi''s face was serious, and his face was said with some anger. "Naruto, you don''t want to lie to me like you did last time, I tell you, I won''t believe your funny words." "How could it be that we have such a good relationship? The last time I did not lie to you, I can only say that you are not suitable for that method." Naruto laughed, pretending to be the same as last time, and hooked Tazmi''s shoulder, looking very intimate. Tazmi didn''t believe Naruto''s ghost words, and now he has completely known the dark-bellied guy. From the beginning, Naruto lied to him and was fooled so many times. Pushing away Naruto''s hand, Tazmi said without giving Naruto a good look "Someone and I have come here. Anything to say quickly, I have to train with my brother." Naruto put away the smile and said earnestly "About the Queen Asdes, this ice queen, don''t you want to meet?" A bit of curiosity flashed in Tazmi''s eyes, and he shook his head with a different heart. "I don''t want to go." Naruto gave a glance at Tazmi, held his head in his hands, walked forward, and sighed. "It seems that someone is a soft egg, and even afraid of this difficulty, they are afraid of hearing such a girl''s name." The fire broke out in Tazmi''s eyes, and he shouted at Naruto with a clenched fist. "I''m not afraid. If you want to go, there''s nothing to be afraid of." After speaking, he walked ahead of Naruto and walked out. Looking at Tazmi''s back, Naruto sighed, this young man is really a simple-headed guy. When you come to the bazaar, you can see the bustling Empire Castle as well. It is the tallest building with bustling decoration and looks like a huge sculpture. The castle with a history of thousands of years, not to mention the area, is the majesty. Naruto and Tazmi are not ordinary people. It is easy to bypass the city walls and sneak in. Bypassing the guard, stepping directly on the high wall, rushing up, and fell into the imperial castle. Naruto immediately felt the strength of the empire, whether it was the 100-meter-high city wall in the rear or the countless houses in the front. This was indeed not just financial resources. Different from Naruto''s, Tazmi made a careful remake. When he landed on the ground, he looked around and held the big sword in his back with one hand, for fear that any guard would suddenly come over. Naruto glanced at several roads around him, and really didn''t know where to go. Try not to contact the patrolling soldiers. Naruto and Tazmi, like two thieves, sneak in the imperial castle of the emperor. The imperial city is indeed very wide, and the range here can only be calculated in acres. Bypassing several acres of gardens like a garden, Naruto felt the breath of the surroundings with nine hooks and reincarnation eyes. Within a while, he noticed the huge breath of cold death. This should be the so-called Queen of Ice. Looking at a large villa in front of him, Naruto walked cautiously, and Tazmi followed him firmly. Now he doesn''t even know the way back. He doesn''t keep up with Naruto, only to get lost here. Tazmi did regret it. This is the empire. If he is caught by accident, it will be a dead end. And here is the most powerful ice queen of the empire. Afraid to be afraid, Tazmi was still not so weak, and in the thought of dying, he restored the original calm and followed Naruto behind him. Entering this villa, Naruto found out that this house could not be called a villa. It was similar to an old castle. It was luxuriously decorated, that is, the carpet under the feet was so soft. Looking around, Naruto can detect the breath of Asdes in the room not far upstairs. At this time, the ice queen also felt the breath of two people. Entering so boldly, I am afraid that only Naruto can do this. Would he be afraid of the queen if he was not afraid of the empire. The queen is here to train. Going up, Tazmi frowned. "Naruto, I always feel cold here, it seems that the Queen of Ice must be inside." Glancing at Tazmi, Naruto said lightly. "Of course, that guy noticed us too, wouldn''t you want to run?" Tazmi shook his head, gritted his teeth, and said with excitement on his face. "I''m thinking about how to get rid of her now. If she can kill her, she can destroy the empire''s most powerful weapon." Holding the big sword behind him with one hand, Tazmi''s expression was full of excitement, the excitement of wanting to fight. Chapter 54： : Super s Queen "It seems that two thieves ran in. I didn''t expect that there would be thieves here. Let''s see who is so terrible." Sitting on an animal skin chair in the middle, Asdes tilted her long beautiful legs and ordered the three beasts next to her. The three responded respectfully and walked out. As soon as I turned around, I met Naruto and Tazmi, and the sword in Tazmi''s hand was drawn out instantly, with a serious face holding both hands tightly, and looking at the three people in front. A baby-faced little lady, a burly uncle, and an old man with white hair. Very strange combination, can it be said that the queen went down to Mrs. Little, and went up to the old man, and did not miss the opportunity to play around. Naruto''s smile started to look a little unkind. Liva looked at Naruto, frowned slightly, and immediately smiled, bowed respectfully. "I didn''t expect to be the second member of the night raid organization. I don''t know if I came here. Is there anything?" Naruto glanced at three people and turned to Tazmi. "I''ll go away from them, you go up against the ice queen." Tazmi froze, and immediately shook his head. His strength, he knew himself, each of the first three was more powerful than him, let alone the Queen of Ice, rushed in and made it clear that he was looking for death. With a positive expression, Tazmi looked at Naruto and said "I''ll take them all away and you go up." Naruto smiled inwardly. He had originally asked Tazmi to do this kind of thing. What he just said was completely teasing him, and Tazmi''s strength, he knew very well that he wanted this guy to confront the Queen of Ice. Killed, the strength of the Queen of Ice, but only he can fight. Put on a very righteous look, patted Tazmi''s shoulder and said "Don''t get hurt, you just need to lead them away. I will come to your rescue in ten minutes. Wap.novelhall.com" Tazmi looked at Naruto gratefully, lifted the sword in his hand, and rushed straight up, shouted and slashed it, but unfortunately. "It looks like this little baby doesn''t like to listen to people, and doesn''t even say my answer." Leva''s face still had that faint smile, and he lifted his foot gently, aiming at Tazmi who rushed up. There was a loud bang, and Tazmi was flying in the air, kicked out, and the whole man flew from the stairs to the bottom. Hit the ground, the pain almost rolled. "" I was picked up by the other person in one second. Naruto was really speechless. This guy didn''t have the strength to be pitted, so he would still be a fart. Shaking his head, Naruto''s face was full of helplessness. Perceiving that he was too shameful, Tazmi climbed up again, without giving up in his eyes, raised his sword again, and screamed and rushed over. The result also staged a tragic appearance of being kicked down. "" As Tazmi flew down the stairs, Naruto moved, and when the whole body shook, the faces of the three people changed greatly because they lost Naruto''s breath. Appearing out of the air half a meter in front of the largest Daidas, Naruto raised his foot at his head and kicked it out. With a loud bang, the big head flew out, his head was deflected, and he flew across the wall on the side, hitting a large pit, his head almost fainted as the pain thought. At this time, Leva could clearly see Naruto in front of her, and was preparing to activate the ability of the ring water, a voice came from the room. "Let him in." Liva frowned, without any pause, retracted her arms, flickered to one side, and bent down and said respectfully "The host wants to see you." Naruto landed on the ground without looking at the two around him, and walked into the spacious room around the corner. The purpose is to sit in a chair. The most exciting thing is the slender beautiful legs, wearing white long shoes up to the thigh roots, and holding a iron chain in Saitama''s hand. The prisoner, a very handsome man, was lying naked on the ground. Licking the dust off the soles of the feet for the queen. With long blue hair and blue eyebrows, Aesdes with a military cap stared at Naruto like a real queen. "You devil, aren''t you afraid of death when you come here?" Looking at the exquisite face of Esdes, the beauty of this woman was not lost to Chitong, but the expression was colder than Chitong, it was really cold. Naruto stared at him calmly, without answering Asdes, but staring at his "pet" with a smile. "Do you like people licking your feet?" "There are talented people to accompany me to lick, without the ability to even lick my feet." Asdes turned his corner of his mouth, and his good-looking face laughed and gave a chill. Naruto spread his hands and said "It looks like you are more proud than I believe. Now I have seen you, so goodbye." Seeing Naruto leaving, Ysdes screamed and shouted. "Stand, do you think I''m here if you want to come, just leave if you want?" Naruto turned his head and stared at Esdes, and found that the girl''s eyebrows were blue, which was really interesting, and had a real flavor of beauty from a different world. Staring closely, the fearless gaze aroused the excitement of Esdes. Of course, it''s not the excitement you like, but the excitement that you want to step on Naruto. As soon as I stood up, I gently lifted my feet and stepped on the man''s face directly under her white boots. The man''s face even showed a very happy expression, and he should have awakened a certain constitution. Grinding the handsome face of the man with that heel, Esdes said with a smile on his face "I''ve heard of you. You can kill the emperor creatures of Seleu. It should be impatient and have a long face. I want to see the expression of your submission under my feet." With a hard foot, the man who was enjoying his face was killed instantly, and his death was terrible. Blood filled the floor, and a little red stained on the soles of Asdes. Stepping in the blood without any scruples, Asdes stepped slowly towards Naruto. Naruto held it in his hands, and under the rotation of the flame, a spear reached out and looked at the emperor''s hand in Naruto''s hands, and Esdes said with a smile on his face. "I''ve seen this gun before, but the guy died long ago. I didn''t expect it to be taken by you. It looks like a fate." As soon as he raised his hand, Eiders had ice spikes in his hands and rushed towards Naruto fiercely. Unlike her expectation, Naruto didn''t hide, and disappeared as she stood there. With his eyes fixed, Asdes relied on his body''s reaction ability to immediately turn around, condensing the ice spikes into a shield and blocking himself. Unfortunately, she was wrong. Naruto didn''t attack at all, but she stretched out a hand and wrapped her around her waist. Chapter 55： : Kneel and lick your feet Soft and creamy touch, nothing is more comfortable than a girl''s waist. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website The two faced each other, and there was a trace of coldness in Asdes'' eyes, and the Ice Shield transformed into several ice needles and flew towards Naruto. Naruto printed with one hand "Sclerosis." Those ice needles hit Naruto''s face and fell down. Such a weird thing made Esdes a bit dumbfounded, and soon recovered, struggling with a cold face and body, and immediately asked Naruto to wrap her hand around her waist. Take a few steps back, stand still, sweeping Naruto coldly "Your ability is not from Yudi Gao. How could you have such an odd ability, Naruto, which country are you from?" Naruto didn''t expect Esdes to be so cautious, but unfortunately he wouldn''t say anything about it. He just wanted to play around with the queen, right, just playing around. Holding the spear with one hand, Naruto said with a smile. "You don''t need to worry about this thing, right, you want me to lick your feet instead of helping me lick it first." Esdes sighed coldly "you wanna die." Crossing his hands, he gathered more than ten ice spikes out of thin air and shot at Naruto. The long gun in Naruto''s hand danced gently, and under rotation, he stroked an x ??in the air, directly hitting the so-called ice thorn, and the action was natural and simple. Asdes shined in his eyes, there was a surprise in her heart, surprised by Naruto s strength, she has now shown her strength, but she did not even touch Naruto s clothes, but it was obvious that Naruto looked like Use out real strength. Staring at Naruto, Esdes wasn''t in a hurry to shoot first. Because of the trouble in the room, the three beasts hurried over, saw two people staring at each other, and called out the master, and the three were trying to get started. "Stop, this guy is not something you guys can mess with, don''t send it to death." Asdes''s expressionless insults, although hurtful, are also for the sake of three less. The three people understood the matter and stopped at the same place, locked Naruto with eyes, ready to wait for the command of Esdes, and then rushed over. Looking at Naruto, Esdes returned to calmness, and his cold cheek suddenly showed an excited expression, licking his red lips and saying "It''s terrific. Your excitement has made me even more excited. I''ve never been so excited. I want you more and more. I want to see the expression that you stepped on my feet." As soon as raising his hand, three ice needles shot out quickly, Naruto still raised his spear to sweep them all down. At this time, Esdes had rushed up, and when he raised his foot, he kicked sideways towards Naruto. Sweeping one foot, the slender legs contained amazing explosive power. Naruto condenses Chakra with one hand, and Chakra of the ten tails all mobilized a part, and stretched out one hand and pinched Aesdes''s long legs. With a snoring sound, the floor shook, and the whole room shook a little, and there were cracks in the floor tiles. With a frown on his back, Asdes retracted her feet, a rotation that drove the fluttering blue hair, changed her other foot, and swept over Naruto. Still holding on, Naruto''s expression didn''t move, it was a ridiculous smile. Asdes was completely angry, and anger was burning in his eyes. When he fell in place, he raised his hand and smashed into Naruto''s face. Raising one hand gently, Naruto used one hand to hold the tender white hand tightly. When the air vibrated, the marble floor tiles showed signs of damage, and there was a feeling of collapse. Asdes, who was fisted by Naruto, had a strong flame in his eyes and said with frost on his face "It''s really good. You''re amazing. Very amazing. I admire you." Raised another punch and smashed it again, but was still caught by Naruto. Some lazy Naruto, his eyes closed and said "Well, can you play something else?" Estrides'' blue eyebrows twisted together, his eyes flashed angrily, and he yelled. "Frozen everything for me. Mocobatemo." The air around him blew, and when he heard his master''s trick, the three beasts fled out quickly. "Ten tails, open." Naruto closed his eyes and opened the ten-tailed state directly before Mocobatemo had actually started. This time, instead of getting the tin rod out, Qiu Daoyu was made. Several black Qiu Dao floated behind Naruto, and the whole body became golden and black. With a bang, Naruto''s mighty Chakra directly offset Mocobatemo. Looking at Naruto''s strong ability, this kind of power is ten thousand times more terrifying than her emperor, and Naruto''s whole body has a lot of pressure. She is the first time she has seen such a terrifying power. It''s a human, and I don''t know if the gods have such powerful strength. Unable to endure Naruto s ten-tailed Chakra, Esthers'' expression was a bit ugly, and her emperor felt a little scared, and she could not exert all her strengths at all. Before Naruto''s horrible ability, Esdes felt that he was just a small animal, letting anyone play with it. The corner of his mouth turned up, and Naruto with a smile on his face said "Now, lie on the ground and kiss my shoes, Her Majesty." The strength of suppression broke out again, the floor shook, and the Taoist jade behind Naruto rose, and the whole earth showed signs of shaking. Asdes''s unconscious legs softened, he sat down on the ground, raised his head to look at Naruto, and there was some awe in those good-looking eyes. This age was chosen by nature. Esdes only admired strength and pursued strength. It was really unwilling to meet someone who was so much stronger than her, but unfortunately what happened. Naruto''s breath was so tight that she was out of breath. Qiu Daoyu, who controlled behind him, surrounded Esdes, Naruto''s face showed a stern expression. "You didn''t want me to help you lick your feet at first. Now I want you to help me lick. Don''t think about running. The black ball around you is more scary than Emperor." Glancing at the number of begging jades, Esdes could perceive that his emperor was crying. This should be a fear of powerful items. Esdes knew that he could not escape and put himself down. Because of fear, he trembled and stretched out his hands, holding Naruto''s shoes, biting his teeth, kissing his feet, and licking his bright red tongue. The expression was full of anger, looking up at Naruto, the anger was burning vigorously, and there was a bit of tears in the corner of his eyes. Her Majesty''s proud Queen cried silently. Naruto smiled, his smile was very happy, he reached out his hand, and gently clicked on the blood-red lips of Esdes, smiling. "Remember me, I''m Naruto." He got up and turned to leave without stopping. Looking at Naruto''s back, Esteres cried out with tears in his teeth. "Naruto, I won''t let you go. Today''s insult, I must pay you back a hundred times." Angry Esdes had a little rosy cheek. She had always been someone else, and now she was rectified by others. She was angry and had a strange feeling in her heart. Chapter 56： : You are garbage Naruto walking out of the room saw Tazmi about to rush over. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Feeling ashamed of Tazmi, an angry roar rushed into the room. As a result, Naruto pulled his hands on his back and dragged out. When Naruto was terrified, Tazmi called out. "Naruto, what are you doing, let me in. I want to kill those guys. I won''t just give up." Tazmi''s expression was full of dissatisfaction and shouted. Naruto walked calmly to the stairs, and took him off the stairs. Feeling the whining wind at high altitude, Tazmi''s expression was a bit terrified, and she fell to the ground from the ten-story staircase, and fell over and started a fight. Tazmi, who was slightly blushed and swollen, stood up and shouted at Naruto. "What are you doing to me?" Naruto looks down at Tazmi with his hands on his chest, and his expression is very cold and cold. "Boy, I''ve seen you pleasing to the eye from the beginning. I still like to be strong when I''m so weak. I tell you, you''re garbage." Staring at Naruto in anger, Tazmi''s expression was full of anger, and there was a feeling of trying to flatten Naruto. Naruto stood on the sky and leapt a little. The speed could only make Tazmi feel a breeze blowing. Naruto who was standing at the top of the stairs suddenly moved to his side. The startled Tazmi almost jumped up in fright. Naruto with a smile on his face looked at Tazmi''s startled expression "Now you know why you say you''re bad, don''t try to pretend in front of me, kid." Natato walked forward with a slight smile on Tazmi''s shoulder. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Tazumi''s pupils, shocked by Naruto''s eyes, enlarged, especially Naruto''s sentence, which made him understand that he was indeed much worse than the guy in the same year in front of him. He couldn''t handle even the Queen of Ice, and Naruto was able to subdue the other Queen, which proves that he was garbage. Thinking of this, Tazmi clenched his fists and yelled angrily at Naruto''s back. "I won''t obey you, I will surpass you, Naruto." He waved his hand, oh Naruto, and it didn''t look at you at all. The strength of the original protagonist does not have to compare with him at all. Now he is the protagonist. This guy still generally plays mud. There was an arc in the corner of his mouth, and Naruto''s smile was very happy. To go out of the imperial city was just a routine for Naruto. I wanted to see the minister, but the imperial city was too big and I had to give up. Returning to the headquarters, Na Jietan, who was sitting on a sofa chair, smoking a cigarette with an unpleasant expression, saw Naruto coming in, and frowned. "What did you do?" Naruto spread his hands and said lazily. "Going to play with that Super Queen." As soon as the words came out, Na Jietan was almost choked. Originally, she had to blame Naruto, but now the other side will pick out the words and let her not know where to start. At this moment, Chi Tong, who was not far away, frowned, stared at Naruto, and walked over slowly. Naruto was puzzled by the beautiful eyes facing Akagi, who was just asking what to do. Chitong raised his hand, and used his gloved hand to give Naruto a knife in his head, saying softly. "Don''t do it alone." In the words, Naruto ran out alone. At this time, Chi Tong was holding a long knife in his hand, and he looked ready to go out. It seemed that if he didn''t return, he might have gone to him. Najie Hitan coughed a few times because she was choked with smoke, staring at Naruto with a gaze. "If you haven''t come back yet, Chi Hitomi is really going to come to you. Naruto, you should now understand how powerful Esdes is, remember to stop acting next time and assassinate Esdes Things, talk about it later. " Najemittan only thought Naruto was defeated and returned. Stepped forward, sitting on the sofa with one buttock, Naruto said easily. "It doesn''t seem to be great, the title of the queen is still a bit fake." Na Jiexi looked at Naruto, frowning and said "You won''t already fight him." The slightly smiling Naruto didn''t speak, and Tazmi came back at this time. He was originally with Naruto, but his speed was not as fast as Naruto. Hearing the words of the boss, Tazmi looked up, and said with a serious expression. "Naruto made a fool of the queen and came back without killing her." There was a snoring sound all around, and for a moment the man was silent, staring at Naruto, watching the young boy. Na Jietan calmly did not speak, her expression was a bit unnatural, she was not happy because of Naruto''s strength, but she was dignified, looking at a leisurely Naruto. "Why didn''t you kill her?" There was blame in his eyes, and now Esthers''s notoriety was almost the same as that of the minister. He killed countless people and helped him. It was a bad guy who would never be forgiven. If she had the ability, she still wanted to kill this guy. Naruto gave a slight glance at Najietan and said with a smile "It''s a shame to kill such a beautiful person." Najeshtan couldn''t help getting cold, her forehead was sweating a little, her eyes stared at Naruto, and she frowned. "Naruto, what are you thinking?" His eyes were full of doubts, and why Naruto was so powerful. Why is it here, for the red pupils, etc. But think about the impossible, with such terrible strength, just for a few girls? This is obviously impossible, because in this era, with the strength of Naruto, how many women do not need to go to the empire. Do not understand why Naruto joined the night raid, Na Jie Xitan''s eyes are full of questions. Anger was a little embarrassed because of the boss''s questioning. Brand was haha, and he took the lead in Naruto''s neck and said "Don''t talk about other things first. Naruto is so powerful. What tasks can''t be completed in the future? Are you saying, Leoney?" Winking at Leonay, Brand still didn''t like the relationship between his companions to stagnate. It was important to be happy. Leonai smiled with a smile, and said with a charming smile. "Yeah, but Naruto''s younger brother is really interesting, is it because of Esdes?" As soon as the words came out, Chitong''s expression was a little serious, the long knife he held tightly, his eyes locked on Naruto, and there was some jealousy in the natural dullness. Chapter 57： : Scream Brother Brother Several people gathered around and talked for a while, and went to do their own things, while Naruto talked to Chitong, but the atmosphere of the chat was a bit awkward. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net "Do you like the one named Esdes?" Staring at Naruto, Chi Hitomi''s expression was neither salty nor light, as if asking insignificant things, but the long knife in his hand tightened. Naruto swallowed, and did not know if Chi Hitomi was jealous and liked the urge to chop people, but this knife had cursing ability and was smashed. Naruto really didn''t have 100% confidence and could recover by healing. Because it is to restore human injuries, the curse cannot be lifted. Shaking his head, Naruto said earnestly "No." Of course, there are three other words in front of these two words, that is not yet. The corner of Chitong''s mouth bent, and he smiled slightly. "I believe you, yes, will Naruto Jun train with me tomorrow?" Naruto asked a little euphemism "Can''t go." The knife in Chitong''s hand tightened again, and the face said with a sweet smile "No." Two short words with irresistible power. Naruto had nodded in agreement, and when seeing Naruto''s movement, Chi Hitomi left with a smile. The face was always smiling, but unfortunately the coldness in the whole body was that Ma Yin who was about to leave stepped back unconsciously. She can''t afford this girl. After agreeing with Akita to practice together tomorrow, Naruto returned to her room to sleep. Quiet one night, Naruto who woke up in the morning, opened the door and went out, seeing Sha Yu in front, I don''t know why, when he looked at him, Sha Yu''s soft face was a little rosy. Look. Yarn, Chinese website He lowered his head, closed the door, and hid in the room again. Naruto, who didn''t understand what was wrong with the girl, walked towards the living room. As soon as she entered, she immediately heard Ma Yin''s sharp voice. "Oh, my servant, it''s so early. Come over and give me a respectful cup of tea." Ma Yin with a bandage on her hand was obviously not able to pour tea with one hand, but because of her unconvinced personality, she didn''t want to ask others, so she had to trouble Naruto the "servant", Naruto stepped forward and poured a cup of warm tea, but did not pass her on, but made it to drink beside Ma Yin. Originally trying to take over, Ma Yin, who had stretched out a hand, was a little embarrassed, her face was rosy because of embarrassment, and she yelled at the little white tooth. "Naruto!" The angry shout was full of Mayn''s anger. Naruto turned his head and asked in doubt. "What''s matter?" Ma Yinqi''s teeth were itchy, looking at Naruto, he looked like he was going to swallow them, grinding his teeth and saying "You, I ignore you." Turning his head tantrums, he held his chest with both hands in a grumpy manner, and said like a child, I don''t play with you. Naruto laughed, amused by Ma Yin''s cute look, said with a smile "Why don''t you call me One Nissan (brother-in-law), what will I do for you?" Mayin''s face flushed, and Naruto''s face was flushed, without speaking. Naruto stood up with the tea directly and walked out to the side, apparently to leave here. Anxious Ma Yin, looking at Naruto, said with a gritted tooth. "Brother, can you pour me a cup of tea?" "No, the expression is not in place, please try again." "Naruto, don''t bully others, don''t leave, can I do it?" Seeing Naruto preparing to leave again, Mayn was really panicked, and now she had a dry throat. Ma Yin straightened her face again, looked at Naruto, and flashed her big watery eyes, and said with a look of fear. "Brother, can you pour me a cup of tea?" Naruto''s lovely eyes, as well as the expression of fear, coupled with the shape of loli, Naruto instantly felt a very exciting mood. Stepped forward, stretched out a hand, said in the shape of Mayin''s pink ponytail "Okay, it''s really good. It''s my sister Ma Yin, here you are." Passing the tea in his hand, Naruto has a faint smile on his face. Mayin looked at the tea that Yanming had drank, and said with a ugly expression "Are you trying to get mad at me?" "No." Naruto with an innocent face, looking at Ma Yin, seeing that the girl was not picking up, said intentionally to leave "You leave without me, and I''m going to accompany Chi Hitomi." Mayin glanced at Naruto and took the tea fiercely, and her round eyes were full of anger. Naruto''s smiling face remains the same, because Ma Yin''s expression is very interesting, especially the small animal''s big eyes. It is not fun to stare at people. At the same time that Ma Yin gave the tea, Naruto bowed her head gently, and while Ma Yin didn''t pay attention, she kissed her egg white cheek gently, with a soft touch, full of light fragrance. Turn around and leave Naruto, don''t forget to say "I''ve received the reward for pouring tea, and I want to treat more." His face turned red, and he almost passed the cup of tea, feeling a little heat on his cheeks, and his heart was pounding. In order to conceal the flushed face, she had to lower her head to drink the cup of tea, at this time she had forgotten it, which was just Naruto. After leaving the room, Naruto saw Akito at a glance. It was impossible for her to be late for a promise, but there were several other people besides Akito. Brand and Tazmi are also there, Naruto with a face down, looking at Tazmi and Brand asking "What are you two doing?" Haha smiled Brand, slapping Naruto''s shoulders with a friendly look "Don''t be so stingy, I heard that your strength is very good. I also want to see it. Tazmi also happens to practice, so I want to go with you, don''t mind." Naruto''s face was calm, staring at Brand, saying verbatim. "I do mind." With a rigid smile, Brand was a little embarrassed. How to disturb the other person''s date is not good. After all, the relationship between Chitong and Naruto is very clear. But he really wanted to see Naruto''s ability, but also wanted Naruto to teach Tazmi. Hitomi came over and said a step away from Naruto "Let them follow along." Looking at Chi Hitomi, Naruto could not help but grin, Chi Hitomi was too kind, not even refused, and it was hard to oppose anything at the moment, although the dating was not destroyed well. But there was time in the future, so I had to promise it. Chapter 58： : Hunting Monsters The destination this time is not far from the mountain forest near the small village, with a variety of advanced dangerous species, not only hunting to eat edible dangerous species, but also training their strength. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Hurrying forward, the speed of the four people remained the same. It didn''t take long before they came to the woods. Immediately after entering, Naruto and others were surrounded by the tree-dangerous dangerous species, the dead-wood-like dangerous species swinging their bodies and wrapping up four people. Tazmi reached out and held the sword behind him, looked around at the tree monsters, and looked like he wanted to rush up, but looked at the eyes, but still stood obediently. The long knife held by Akimi was not pulled out, but turned to Naruto. "Is there all right for you?" After seeing himself several times, Naruto also knew that Akimi had a certain understanding of his strength. Naruto smiled lightly and said easily. "Of course there is no problem, I am now trying to master my emperor." Extending his right hand and holding it lightly, the flame gun strung out of Naruto''s hand, holding the gun with one hand, Naruto dived up. With both hands pinching the middle end of the spear, a rotation, that is, a shot, swept across, the tip of the gun burst out a flame, and the flame wrapped the long tip of the foot. The tip of the iron-cut mud was crossed over the bodies of the tree monsters, and they were directly divided into two, killing 5 monsters in a trick, leaving Brand''s eyes bright, and he couldn''t help sighing "This guy is really impatient." Tazmi''s eyes were also attracted by Naruto, realizing that Naruto''s strength did not need help, and obediently let go of the hand holding the back sword. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The spear in Naruto''s hands is flying, a spin, a cross, and a burst of flames. The flames are very harmful to the tree monsters, and they can be ignited and devoured instantly. Naruto was holding a spear in his hand to maximize his speed. He could only see that flame spear turned into a fire dragon, devouring all the tree monsters. There was no time for ten minutes, and nearly twenty tree monsters all died. Naruto, who was out of breath, held the spear with one hand, and looked at the ground. There was indeed someone who could resist my prestige. The red pupil she saw did not consciously smile, and a sweet smile accompanied the gaze full of appreciation. There is a taste of seeing lovers. Brand sighed that the gap between him and Naruto was really large. He sighed and sighed. There was not much jealousy. For the reasons of being companions, he stepped forward and hugged Naruto''s shoulder affectionately. "It is indeed the guy who can kill the Queen of Ice. Sure enough, I have two hits. Later, I will take you to fight the legendary super monster." Naruto looked wonderingly at Brand and asked "What is a legendary monster?" Brand said with a smile "You should understand what emperor implements. Generally, emperor implements are made of dangerous species, and not all dangerous species can make emperor implements. We must be powerful. The dangerous species that can make emperor implements are super dangerous species. " The bright Naruto in front of me was a little excited. This kind of thing is just the best to be a psychic beast. Make a few heads to strengthen it and protect Ma Yin. You are not afraid of being hurt, but these monsters are definitely hard to see. To, otherwise it would not be called a legend. Thinking of this, Naruto''s excited mood calmed down, without holding much thought, and continued to walk forward. A few people came out of the woods, and they saw the undulating peaks of the mountains. There were countless dangerous species of dinosaurs, like the ancient dinosaurs. Unfortunately, they were not as huge as the previous dinosaurs. Energy crystals. With a roar, more than a dozen dinosaur dangerous species surrounded Naruto, and this time Naruto did not take any action. While Brand and Tazmi rushed up, Chi Hitomi also followed with a knife. The strength of the three was okay, but it was just okay, which was much worse than Naruto. Tazmi''s strength is the weakest. He has not been trained to play at an extraordinary level. He is still too bad, even playing one. It was almost stained by the other person''s bite of corrosive liquid, and that thing could corrode even the rocks, let alone the human body. In contrast, the red pupil, the slim body is flying in the air, like a beautiful butterfly, flying up and down, and the long knife in the hand is full of beauty, especially the delicate face is full of serious expression. Naruto''s sense of killing the goddess excited Naruto. I really want to hold Chitong in my arms and love, but unfortunately there are two big light bulbs, Naruto had to let go of the commotion in my heart. Kill more than ten dangerous species of dinosaurs, the most killed of which turned out to be Brand. The explosive power behind the evil spirits was very good. The speed and attack of the whole body were horrible. It is a punch that can blast out dangerous species. Looking at the people in front, Naruto slowly walked over, and under the movement of his eyelids, he felt a **** smell, and the smell was very close. Naruto with a positive expression said "What guy is killing people here and killing a lot of people." Brand asked with a grim expression, and asked with a somber expression. "In what direction?" "Wait a minute, let me see." Naruto, who opened Jiujiuyu''s reincarnation eyes with his eyes closed, glanced around, and immediately found the figure of 3 people. According to the energy flow of that body, it was apparent that he met the Three Beasts yesterday , And there are not many living people around them. All the corpses on the ground seemed to have been killed. Depressing her body, Naruto turned her head and swooped in the past. Chitong and others knew very well that they didn''t ask much and followed closely. Running along the front, I soon saw a **** road not far away. Because Naruto is now divided on the mountainside, the village below is 100 meters above sea level. Naruto who didn''t want it, a song of his legs, jumped down, such a movement surprised Chi Hitomi and Brand, watching Naruto steadily fall to the ground from a height of 100 meters, as if watching a monster. On the contrary, Tazmi didn''t respond much, and Naruto''s body structure, he was sure, was definitely not a human. Several went down the slope, and Naruto was already facing the three beasts. The small Zheng Tainiwu was holding a human skin in her hand and looked at Naruto with a smile. "Brother, you seem to be late, these guys have been killed by us, right on this girl''s cheek, what do you think, isn''t it beautiful?" Niu, with a cute smile on her face, held human skin and faced Naruto. The smile on that face gave Naruto a very disgusting feeling. The girl''s face in Niu''s hand was lightly removed, and Naruto had a kind of disgust inside. This guy is really a bad guy. It seems that the decay of the empire has decayed to the hearts of the people. Chapter 59： : Kill the Disgusting Niu Liva looked at Naniou coldly and said "Well, don''t show your bad taste to others, we can''t mess with this guy, let''s go. Mtlnovel.com" Ni Wu grinned and collected the disgusting things in her hands, watching Naruto saying "Children, it is not easy to kill us. The thousand years of prosperity of the empire is not something you can fight alone. Even if you are strong, it is not possible to fight against the empire." Naruto with a spear in his hand, staring at Niu coldly, said quietly. "You call me a kid, but you can''t justify it. Little shit, you''re sick of me. Nima''s, I don''t want to have dinner today." As soon as he lifted the spear, Naruto rushed up, and the ground shook. With the strengthening of Jiugou''s reincarnation eyes, Naruto''s body disappeared, and Niu''s face showed a terrified expression. A subconscious roll on the spot, this roll was very coincident, just a shot away from Naruto''s shot, the cold light, coupled with Naruto''s indifferent face, floated in front of him, calm and short body, Niu Kankan was able to escape this blow. Niu gritted his teeth, stepped back a few steps to stabilize his figure, reached out and took out the flute to play. "Don''t fight him, we have some important things to do, let''s go." Liva stretched out the ring and aimed at Naruto in front of him, and launched his ability to condense blood and water from the air, condensing all the blood on the ground into a blood snake, and rushed towards Naruto. Niu gritted her teeth and turned to leave, looking at Naruto and not yelling. "You wait for me." Naruto smiled faintly at the front and wanted to escape Niu Dao "I didn''t say to let you go." When mentioning the spear in his hand, Naruto reached out and clenched, a lunge, aimed at Niu''s little lady''s body, and one still went out. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The ten-pointed Chakra, which turned into a ray of light, penetrated Niu''s body, and the snake, which was hydrated with blood, was also crushed to smash. Blood red shot, I don''t know which one is Niu''s or which one is the blood snake. With a painful expression, Niu turned his head to look at Naruto with an angry expression. He was shot through the body with a spear and hadn''t died yet. It seemed that this guy''s life was very hard. Looking at Naruto, Niu''s expression was distorted, and she was about to yell at her companion to kill the guy. As a result, the two turned away, and the two had long gone. Leva and Daidas left him without any sense, niu gritted his teeth, raised the flute in his hands with trembling, and played gently. A note sounded, and Niu s small body began to change. The body that had been pierced by a spear still has a little flame, but it has disappeared now, but even if he becomes a giant man with four limbs, he will not live long. . Just supporting the body running because of anger, rushing towards Naruto, one hand punched. Naruto with one hand and whispered "Let''s turn you into fertilizer for trees." Muya, tree-bound eternal burial, directly using Muya''s Naruto, let the newly arrived red pupil and others see a spectacle. The root of the tree entangled Niu''s body, a tens of meters high, squeezing Niu''s body, burying him here, squeezed to death by the roots of the tree. A towering tree appeared out of thin air, Chi Hitomi and Brand did not think that this thing was an emperor''s tool. The emperor''s tool could be scary to create something. They had never heard of it. Pick up his flame gun that fell to the ground, Naruto didn''t look at the big tree in front of him, turned his head towards the red pupil and waited for someone, said with a smile. "Others ran away and grabbed only the smallest." Red pupil blinked and asked beautiful eyes. "Naruto, what is your ability?" Naruto chuckled and said "It''s just something unique to our hometown. Let''s go back and explain the situation here to the boss." Akita didn''t doubt anymore, she believed Naruto''s words very much, but Brand was a little puzzled. Where can there be such a horrible ability, he had never heard of it. And Tazmi is not familiar with Emperor Gu and does not see anything wrong with Naruto. In his opinion, the world is wonderful, with a special ability, and it is not uncommon. Reported Na Jie Hitan to go home and killed Ni Wu, Na Jie Hitan responded, but did not react much, thought for a while, looked at several people and asked "What are the people of Assids doing there, but only ordinary villagers are killed?" Brand put his arms around his chest and said solemnly. "A civilian in an empire has been killed. It looks like the minister is cleaning up the portal." Najie Hitan''s expression changed slightly, and she calmed down a moment, but she looked a little ugly, and thought with a bowed head. "Just since the return of that Esdes, it hasn''t been very peaceful. In the past few days, several local teams around us have also been killed, all of them have lost contact, and it can be said that they were all destroyed." Brand looked solemn, reached for a thing from his arms, and said in front of Naje Hitan. "Not only that, they also pretended to be killed by us. That Ice Queen''s scheme is very powerful." Najethitan looked at the icon that painted the NightRaid organization, her expression became more and more serious, she did not speak for a long time, and fell into deep contemplation. Brand frowned and looked at Naje Hitan. "Boss, what should we do next, we can''t watch them insult our organization, let us carry this blame." Najehe looked at the somewhat angry Brand, knowing his anger, and nodded deeply. "It''s not just our anger. Those civilians killed are against the minister, and will help build a new world in the future. They can''t be allowed to mess around again." Na Jie Hitan stood up and waved "Don''t dare to name our name casually, we will let them see the rules of the real killer." A smile appeared on Brand''s face, and Naruto looked at Najeshtan, and could not help but find that the woman did have a majesty, and managed the majesty of countless wars. Standing in place, looking around Naruto and Chi Hitomi, Na Jie Hitan said with a serious expression "To make sure that there are festivals with the minister, we can confirm that there are five, and only two people are planning to leave the palace recently. So Naruto and Akito, a group of Brand and Tazmi, guard them separately. . " When Naomi Hitomi was about to come down, Naruto raised a hand and looked straight at Naje Hitan. "Wait, I don''t have a problem with personnel separation, but I want to change which guard to make me and the guy who protects Red pupil become Brand theirs," Na Jiexitan looked at Naruto, her expression a little puzzled, did not understand why Naruto said so, and finally nodded and agreed. Naruto smiled satisfactorily, looking at Brand, could not help thinking, this should not be considered to save his life. It is a pity that the other party would not thank him, and certainly did not understand why he said so. Chapter 60： : There are cheap do not account for non-gentlemen Two days later, Naruto and Akito set off. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net In the suburbs of the imperial capital, a huge luxury passenger ship, the Dragon Boat, departs from the Grand Canal departure point. Looking at the huge passenger ship on the side of the aircraft carrier, Naruto''s eyes were a little excited, and it was really cool to take such a ship. I looked at the cautious red pupil next to me, and walked down with her head down. The face of red pupil had been pasted by people, so I had to be careful. As soon as Naruto''s mind came up, he stepped forward and held the red pupil''s palm without thinking. With a light touch, Chitong was startled, raised his head to see Naruto, and then he was relieved and asked with a doubt on his face. "What are you doing?" "Wait a while, we''ll still be a couple, so it''s easy to hide our identity and get close to the goal." Naruto with a serious face, intends to use this method to narrow the distance between the two. Akita didn''t object, nodded, and agreed, she didn''t know that Naruto had ulterior motives, but thought it was to protect her, and she was a little happy inside. Two people got on the boat, and the dragon boat set off soon. The target character was an old man with a large body, and there were several large guards around him. There are many people wearing black dresses, and in order not to be noticeable, Chitong also put on a black low-cut dress, exposing snow-white shoulders, and wearing black gloves in both hands. Has attracted the attention of many men around. I looked around for four weeks and found myself a little noticeable. The cheeky red pupil came to Naruto and asked "Why are their eyes so strange?" Naruto smiled bitterly "It''s really inappropriate for you to come up here. Hide me by yourself so that no one else can find it. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Red pupil nodded, hiding behind Naruto, short Naruto''s head, he could hide that slim figure behind Naruto, holding Naruto''s clothes with his white hands, only one head was exposed Looked around. Seeing that Chi Hitomi had a male companion, the men who were attracted to the attention did not continue to watch, continued to talk to the sky, and bragged with the people around them. Looking around, Naruto was looking for the two remaining Beasts where they were, and at a glance they saw Liva and Daidas in black cloaks all over them like they came over. Startled in my heart, I almost hit a face-to-face Naruto, quickly turned around and turned his back to the two people walking past him, staring at Hitomi positively, pretending not to be found by others. Red pupil also happened to see this assassination, and felt deeply about the momentum of these two guys. Holding the long knife attached to the thigh with a serious expression, the knife was placed under the split black collar and slid against the thigh meat. Because Naruto and Akimi are so close to each other, they turned their cheeks to their cheeks, and they could feel each other''s breath. The sweet breath in Akino''s nose and mouth really made people kiss and relax, but at this time, Akito didn''t care that the situation was very ambiguous, and was using the corners of his eyes to shoot the two. Looking at the stern expression on that delicate face, Naruto suddenly prankfully stretched out a hand and wrapped around Hitomi''s waist. As soon as the body tilted, pressing Naruto''s chest, the pair of **** squashed and deformed. His face was red, Chitong looked up at Naruto, or the dumb asked "what happened?" Naruto made a snoring noise, leaned next to Chitong''s ear, and whispered "Don''t get other people''s attention, hug me obediently." Chitong nodded his head slightly, stretched out his slim white hands without any doubt, and wrapped around Naruto''s waist, and the delicate face did not blush. Looking at Chitong''s white jade''s smooth earlobe, Naruto swallowed her throat, gently stretched her head, and kissed on Chitong''s earlobe. With a snoring noise, Chitong''s whole body shook, and the ear was instantly red, and even his cheeks were extremely red. But he didn''t speak. He grabbed the palm of Naruto''s clothes with his back, and tightened his body. Seeing that there wasn''t much reaction from Naomi, Naruto was even more daring. It was cheaper and less expensive, not a gentleman. When she stretched her head, she opened her mouth and bite Chitong''s earlobe gently. Her soft ears had no odor and a scent. With a bite, Chitong was holding Naruto''s body tighter, and the ears were a little hot. After biting Naruto a few times, he straightened his head to the snow-white neck of Chitong, and when he was about to get down, he was pushed away by Chitong. A nagging Naruto who stepped back a few steps, and saw the goddess'' shameful expression, blushing, his head was red, and he did not dare to see Naruto, bowed his head, and made a mosquito-like voice Say "Don''t make trouble, you are on a mission now." Coquettish soft words can take away human souls. Naruto stepped forward, grabbed Chi Tong''s shoulders without much scruples, and said with a smirk on his face. "I was pushed by you just now, my fire hasn''t gone yet, Sister Chi Hitomi helped me." Chitong looked up, Shuirun''s eyes were already watery, watching Naruto blushing and said "I do not know." "Just kiss." Naruto with a smirk on his face, grumbled, and wanted to kiss. Looking up at Naruto, the redness of Chitong''s face appeared, but there was not much shyness. He raised his head gently, and kissed Naruto with a bit of water. After only a little light fragrance, this is what I said "Now it''s okay, now you can perform your task well." Naruto feels a little insufficient when she touches that lip, and when she is about to take away the red lips of the goddess, she suddenly kisses an unpleasant smell. Turning his head and looking around, Naruto found that the others had fallen, and the ship was filled with thick smoke, and it was these smokes that fascinated everyone. A frowning Naruto quickly closed his sense of smell and said to the red pupil around him. "Hold your breath. These people are so rude that they are overwhelmed with drugs." At this time, the red pupil also found the surrounding state, and was shocked in her heart, feeling that she covered her mouth and nose with her little hand. Naruto looked around at the people lying on the ground in front of him, and found the old man to be protected. His eyes shook and he opened his reincarnation. After a sweep, he found that he was not dead, and he was relieved. If it is because of the flirting with Chitong, it is not good to fail the entrusted task, and it is a shame to say it out. "Isn''t this His Excellency Naruto, I didn''t expect us to be so clever, it seems that you will not let us go." Liva walked in with Daidas, and Liva, a gentleman, performed a housekeeper''s ceremony, very friendly. Chapter 61： : Authentic water Naruto doesn''t think this guy is friendly, the hidden murderous expression can see that this guy is not good. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Reaching out to protect Chi Hitomi behind him, Naruto looked coldly at the two without talking, because now the smoke is too large, and the smoke will be sucked into the lungs when he speaks, and it is likely to faint. Now he doesn''t know if this Poison, or ecstasy, is a bit difficult to deal with. Seeing that Naruto wasn''t just talking, then Liwa looked very proud, haha ??said with a few laughs "Sir Naruto, presumably you can''t breathe. We have antidote here and don''t know if you want it or not. Of course, this needs to be paid. The reward is your head." After looking at him coldly, he signaled to Daidas. Daidas lowered his body and rushed forward, took the big axe behind his back, and shouted wildly at Naruto. "Your head is mine." The moment he finished, he slashed with an axe. With a bang, Qianli''s figure was blocked in front of Naruto, and the red pupil holding the long knife in the backhand blocked the opponent''s axe and looked at Daidas coldly. Red pupil slashed across with a long knife, Daidas nodded to the floor, took a few steps back, and walked away easily. Because of the reason for the smoke, Chitong didn''t dare to use his full strength. As long as he used his full strength, he would have to breathe. The strange smoke would be sucked into the body as soon as he inhaled. Chitong, who can only play at half the level, can''t kill Daidas at all, and can only play a good match. After sweeping the red pupils, Naruto knew that even if he was out of breath, it would only take 10 minutes. After 10 minutes, it would not work. One-handed print. Looking at Naruto''s gesture, Liwa said coldly. "Don''t forget me, this is my field." The ring in his hand pointed Naruto, and several large snakes emerged from the sea, rushing towards Naruto. Naruto jumped up, jumped into the air, aimed at the snake and countless smokes in front, and spit in the wind. The moment when the wind group exited, it turned into a tornado, rolled up the food on the dining table, rolled up all the big snakes, and became a water tornado. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The two people fighting in front saw the tornado, and they were a little dumbfounded, so they had to stop attacking in order not to be scraped away, and inserted their weapons into the deck to stabilize their figure. Liva looked at the growing small tornado, her mouth widened, and said a little at a loss. "What the **** is this, can a man vomit this thing?" The tornado wiped everything away, took all the smoke away, and floated all the way to the ocean in the distance. Hitomi looked back at Naruto who was falling from the sky. There was some inexplicable light in his eyes, and he clearly worshipped for Naruto''s strength. This was a kind of admiration. As soon as Naruto fell to the ground, watching the knife in front of him stabilizing his body on the deck, he said with his hands tied. "Chiro Hitomi." Without any hesitation, Chi Tong flew towards Naruto with a lunge, and Daidas behind her pulled out the huge axe and said with a stunned expression. "Don''t run so fast, I haven''t played enough." An ax chopped down at Chitong, and Naruto frowned, saying in a bad tone. "You have to play with me. I''ll show you what a water attack is, a leech, a water bomb." Two beeps, two water dragons gushing from both sides of the dragon boat. The huge faucet with the dragon''s whisker made Liva dumbfounded again. This leech was twice the size of his big snake. With a bang, Daidas, who was about to sneak in the red pupil, was washed away by a water dragon in midair. The strong water pressure rushed his body out and hit him on the edge of the dragon boat. On top of that, the water pressure constantly hit his body. Feeling that Daidas was strongly squeezed by the five internal organs, he had a mouthful of blood from his mouth. Riva is holding out the ring, desperately trying to control Naruto''s water dragon, but unfortunately the flow of water is not beyond his control. The water dragon hit Liva''s body and hit him high in the air. His clothes ragged out of numerous holes. When the whole person fell, there was only half life left. Wolverine got up and looked at Naruto, the old face was getting older, and gritted his teeth and said Naruto "I can''t let you undermine my master''s plan." With a stretch of his arms, he pulled out a syringe and aimed at his body. A fierce stab, the whole body''s blood veins expanded, and the veins burst. Liva''s eyes were full of anger. Red pupil was standing behind Naruto, looking at Liva, and he had clenched his long sword in both hands, all helping Naruto. Naruto reached out and stopped in front of Akito. "Leave it to me, the girl kills and still doesn''t look good." The light words made Chitong not say much, and he retracted the long knife nicely and looked at Naruto. "Be careful." Naruto didn''t bring the flaming gun, but looked at Liwa with an empty hand, and Daidas who stood steadily. Calculate the distance between two people, this distance is calculated by his speed, which is only a few seconds, less than 2 seconds. With a smile on his face, Liwa said, looking at Naruto with a cheeky expression. "I recognize your strength, but it is impossible for me to admit defeat. The master''s order is everything to me. Let me die. Naruto, the strongest mystery, the Water Dragon." In front of Naruto''s fist with a ring, seven water dragons poured out of the ocean and rushed towards Naruto in all directions, even the red pupil was wrapped in it. At this time, Daidas also picked up the axe, dived down, and his body was low, preparing to give him a fatal blow when Naruto was rushed by the water dragon. Naruto clenching his hands tightly, the corners of his mouth bent, revealing a smile, the cold smile. "I said, don''t play with water leeches in my face. I''ll show you what water leeches really are, the tricks of water leeches." The rapid changes of both hands, behind Naruto, that is, in the ocean behind the dragon boat''s faucet, a hundred meters high water flow gushed through Naruto and rushed towards the seven water dragons ahead. At this time, Liva had to be dumbfounded again, his fists in his hands were shaking a bit, and the water flow like waves was more terrifying than the natural waves. Several water dragons were swallowed up, causing a wave, which simply couldn''t wash the water waves that would overtake the dragon boat. And Daidas, who was rushing forward, was too late to run. He was hit by the water first, and the whole person was directly split into several pieces. His death was miserable. Liva shouted at Naruto with her pupil enlarged. "I will not admit defeat. I will not admit defeat. The main talent is the strongest, haha." Like a madman, Liwa was hit by water waves, and his fate was the same as that of Daidas. Both men were caught in the ocean without even their bodies flowing down. Chitong looked at the big waterfall in front of her, and was a little stunned, opened her mouth slightly, and a cute surprised expression. When Idas and Liva were caught in the ocean, they couldn''t help crying "By the way, the emperor wants to recycle." "Wrap it on me." Naruto with a smile on his face, stretched out his hands, and started the Vientiane Skylight. Two weapons spewed out of the seawater, flew towards Naruto, and landed on the ground. Red pupil who once again sighed for Naruto''s ability, said a little dullly "Bravo." Naruto smiled lightly, but said nothing, went up and picked up the ring and axe and said "It''s time to go back and report the mission, and the mission goal is safe." Glancing at the old man who is still in a coma, Naruto can detect that the old man''s life flow is normal, and it should be just an ecstasy. Hitomi nodded, put away his weapon, followed Naruto, wake the captain, waited for the ship to land, and left silently. Chapter 62： : I will also attack Returning to the headquarters, Naruto and Chi Hitomi gave the three beast emperor''s emperor''s emperor Najehittan, and reported the mission process clearly. novelhall.com The acquisition of two emperors really made Na Jietan happy. Brand, who had reported the mission long ago, said with a smile. "You fight so fiercely, we don''t even have a fly on our side." Looking at Brand''s somewhat disappointed appearance, Naruto suddenly thought whether it would be better to let this guy die. If he wanted to die, he really wanted Chen Quan to forget it. Looking at the ring and big axe on the table, Najesh looked at Tazmi with a smile and said "You can try these two emperors, maybe you can use them." Hearing Boss''s words, Tazmi''s expression was a little excited, and he excitedly stepped forward and picked it up. Unfortunately, as soon as he put on the ring, he knelt down on the ground with pain in his head, and it became clear that there was rejection. If it weren''t for Brand''s solution, he might faint. "If not, don''t force it." Brand took off the ring and looked at Tazmi with a serious expression. "No, I want to try again." Tazmi, who had slowed his head, was still the spirit of dissatisfaction. Looking at the axe, he gritted his teeth and grabbed it again. Unfortunately, he couldn''t hold it, and he couldn''t pick it up with the power of feeding. Najethitan supported her head with one hand and tilted her head to look at Tazmi. It was an expression that her hands were clenched, her face flushed, and she couldn''t lift it. Knowing that Tazmi is not suitable, Najeshtan turned her head and looked at Sayo, and said calmly. "It''s Shayou to try it." "Me?" Sha You froze, and she nodded herself with her fingers, and shook her head immediately. "I can''t, I''m the weakest here." Naruto glanced at Sa You, and found that she had indeed ignored the girl these days, and smiled inwardly. "Try it. What are you afraid of? Even if it is dangerous, I will save you. Look at" Mao. Line, Chinese. Chinese, Net " Naruto''s words made Sha Youfang''s heart beat, her face reddened, her head lowered, and she hummed softly. She stepped forward and put the ring on her hand. Nothing abnormal, except Naruto, others did not even talk. Tazmi said with a little conviction. "How is it possible that I''m still trashed by Sayou." Tazmi, holding her head, couldn''t believe it. And Sha You blushed and glanced at Naruto, seeing Naruto''s smiling face, her heart quickened. Powerful people are respected, not to mention that Naruto saved her before, and now she can get Emperor because Naruto, so Sayo''s heart is full of gratitude to Naruto. Na Jiexi smiled and smiled happily, looking at Sha You "Our partner has another emperor, and it looks like we have to celebrate today." With his head down, Tazmi hid in the corner and went to draw a circle. He had been hit hard. Even Emperor Gu looked down on him, and he had almost no confidence in his strength. Brand glanced at Tazmi''s dim expression and stepped forward and patted his shoulder. "In the future, there are many opportunities for Emperor Ji to choose. What he needs is momentum. If you continue to be depressed, what do you want Emperor to look at you?" Looking up at Brand, Tazmi stayed a bit, realizing that he was too disappointed, said oh "I see, brother." Preparing to have a hearty dinner with Akito, Naruto was stopped by Shayou without taking a few steps. Turning his head to look at the blushing girl, he couldn''t help asking. "What''s matter?" Sayo crossed her hands and her face was rosy. This girl with a wife''s attributes was very gentle. She looked up at Naruto and said sincerely. "thank you." "?" Looking at Shayou with a puzzled expression, Naruto didn''t understand what to thank. Sa You pointed at the ring in her hand and said angrily. "Thank you for giving me this thing, and I will save it." Realizing that the meaning of the ring seemed a little special, Sha You''s cheeks were full of shame. Naruto said with a smile "It''s nothing, besides, in fact, you are the reason why you are liked by it, it has nothing to do with me." "No." Shayou shaking her head, looked at Naruto with a serious look. "In short I want to thank you." Stepping forward, Sha You''s cheeks were flushed, and she looked up at Naruto, her white face was very beautiful. Naruto didn''t know what she was grateful for, and was about to make a fool of her. As a result, Sha You stepped on it and kissed Naruto''s cheek. Really dead, this scene was seen by Chi Hitomi. Turning his head to look at the apron in front, Naruto was ready to call his own red pupil, Naruto''s expression was a bit distressed, he didn''t feel refreshed because he was kissed, and he felt a pit-daddy. This Nima, why is it so coincidental. Sha You blushed, not finding red pupils, but scared by her bold movements, she ran away shyly. Akita''s expression remained unchanged from beginning to end, and she turned back to the kitchen again. Naruto felt like he was about to finish when he clicked. When he ran up, Red pupil had already started cooking, and there was no change as usual. Came to look at Chi Tong''s normal expression, could not help but say "You have nothing to do?" Akita turned and looked at Naruto and asked "what happened?" As soon as he raised his hand, the knife in his hand was split on the fish head and the fish head was divided into two halves. Naruto, relieved, was about to turn his head to leave. There was too much pressure to stay here. As for helping Hitomi, he didn''t dare to think about this girl. He really couldn''t see through it. well. Naruto, who was about to leave, was held by Chitong''s hand, and his little hand gently pinched his horn. The moment Naruto turned his head, a sweet little mouth met, his sweet breath filled his nasal cavity. After Hitomi red kissed, she still opened her mouth and took a bite on Naruto''s lips. "Ah!" Naruto saw a little red on her finger, molding her mouth. "It seems a little more comfortable." Red pupil muttered in a low voice and turned to look at Naruto. The smile on his face was so rich that he began to cook by himself. Naruto with an inexplicable face was a bit helpless, and was about to turn away. Unfortunately, there was a kind of unwillingness in his heart, and he was bitten by his mouth. He didn''t even taste the kiss, which made him very uncomfortable. Putting one hand on Chitong''s shoulder, Naruto said with a smile on his face. "Forget you to tell you something." "What woo." The red pupil that turned his head was kissed by Naruto without any sign. The goddess with enlarged pupils had a blushing face, but he did not resist. He stretched out his hands and gently hugged Naruto''s broad shoulders. A few minutes of kissing, Ming population was full of the sweet smell of Chi Hitomi, licked his mouth, looked at the shy goddess with a smile and said "I will do a sneak attack." Red pupil gave Naruto a white look, and her cheeks were flushed, and she didn''t dare to look at Naruto''s obsessed expression. She turned her head and started cooking, but her head was a bit lowered, her hands were a little messy, and she showed her innermost Restless. Chapter 63： : Dont Bite You I felt that Naruto was very interesting, and Naruto didn''t bother any more, and turned away. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Half an hour later, the lively party started, and it was just a big meal. It was a meat meal. A table was full of flesh. Naruto looked helpless as he looked at the red eyes and Leonai glowing in his eyes. He reached out the chopsticks and clamped a piece of meat that he did nt know about. "Come, Sister Mayn, open your mouth, ah." With a smile on his face, the smile made Ma Yin really want to punch him. Bai Yinren, who was not angry with Ma Yin, said with a clasped hand. "Who wants you to feed me, I don''t want you to feed it, hum." Ma Yin with a cold hum, don''t overdo it, don''t go to see Naruto, the prideful pony tail, still so cute. Naruto laughed, handed the meat of chopsticks to Mayin''s mouth, opened her small mouth, and bite her bite. Although her face was blushing, she was very good at eating Naruto''s sandwiched meat. The people around were hilarious and did not notice the two. At this time, Brand was pulling Tazmi''s mouthful of drank, apparently trying to relax Tazmi''s heart in this way, not thinking about emperor things. As the brother of a companion, Brand is friendly to everyone. A meal ate for half an hour before it ended. Of course, Mayin was also fed by Naruto for half an hour. Feeding this proud little loli''s body Mayin was still very cool, especially when she looked proudly and said no Eating, but obediently biting the food in his chopsticks, makes Naruto want to laugh every time. In the early morning of the second day, Naruto woke up early in the morning and found Hill to sleep next to him again. The girl had to get confused every few days, and sleepy Hill wiped off the glasses, asked Naruto with a smile, and then hurriedly looked for the glasses on the ground again. When Naruto picked up his glasses and handed them over, he reached out with a smile on his face. Hill put on his glasses again, tilted his head, and said with a gentle smile "Thank you Naruto, Naruto has always been so good to me, thank you so much." "It''s okay, then, what are you doing here?" Looking at Hill differently, Naruto stared tightly at those two thin lips, couldn''t help thinking that it might be lack of sleep again. Hill with one hand on his chin, tilted his head and thought for a while, then smiled and said "Last time Naruto saved me, I haven''t said thank you yet, try again." Standing up, Hill bowed slightly to Naruto on the bed, and said sincerely. "Thank you Naruto for saving me last time." Hill apparently said that the last time she helped her block a bullet, Naruto waved with a smile. "Nothing, but did you come to my room early in the morning for this matter?" Hill nodded and said happily. "Yeah, I see Naruto is sleeping, I wait for you to get up, and then I wait, I am a bit sleepy, don''t mind if I lie beside you and sleep for a while. Blinking his eyes, Hill''s expression was a little afraid, for fear of Naruto blame. Naruto got up from the bed and said with a smile "Of course you don''t mind, you can just climb up to sleep." Nothing meaningful, Hill couldn''t understand, just crooked his head and said to Naruto with a sweet smile. "Next time, I must lie down beside Naruto''s bed and sleep together." Sleeping together four words echoed in Naruto''s mind for a long time, and when he put on his shoes, he looked at Hill. Hill belongs to the kind of girl with a gentle body, her face is very normal, giving a pleasing feeling, looking at her slim body and slender fingers are not giving Naruto much desire, this girl soft bed Yes, but doing that kind of thing seems to insult the simple girl. Naruto, one step away from Hill, said calmly. "Don''t say that to other boys in the future, because boys are beasts, especially Nazzmi." Hill smiled sweetly. "Well, thanks for reminding Naruto, but Naruto is a special boy in my eyes." Stepping forward, Hill kissed Naruto''s cheek without any sign. A very fragrant kiss. As a breeze passed, Hill turned and left without shaking the white palm. "This is in return for thanking Naruto for saving me last time." With a cheeky face, Naruto looked at the leaving Hill and saw a little red glow in her ears. It seemed that the girl was shy in a hurry. Out of the room, Naruto found that the boss was not there. Just when Leonay saw Naruto, he said hello. "Naruto forgot to tell you. The boss wants to go back to the headquarters and say how many helpers are he looking for?" Naruto looked at Leonai and wondered. "Isn''t there a lot of staff, and I need some helper?" Leonai shook his finger and said mysteriously. "You do nt know now. It seems that the Queen of Ice is going to set up an organization to deal with us. Although Naruto you are strong, our outside team has lost a lot. Now we are in a bad situation and we will always meet with People fight, in order to add more people, you must find a little organized people. " Naruto nodded and agreed with Leoney''s statement. In fact, there are not many people now, and the power of Tazmi''s protagonist has been strengthened by him. The boss must think that Tazmi''s ability is very poor. Only he can be against the Queen of Ice. The others are really incapable. For the safety of the members, and against the vet organization that will soon be established against the Queen of Ice, one or two people must be added. Naruto, who wanted to understand this, turned around and left. There wasn''t much to do today. Originally, he wanted to go to Chitong, but the other party ran away when he saw him. Obviously, he was still worried about the "sneak attack" yesterday. Naruto, who was about to catch up, was caught by a little hand, and Ma Yin tied her bandage with one hand and held Naruto''s clothes with her hand, saying happily. "My dear servant, go out with me," "Can''t you go?" "No, dare not, I''ll bite you." Threatening Naruto, Ma Yin made a bite motion with that little white tooth. Naruto felt very cute, and he agreed obediently. Chapter 64： : Im the Belly King Standing on the street of Emperor Capital again, breathing the air of Emperor Capital, Ma Yin said with a smile on her face. "It''s been a long time since I finally came out. I must have a big meal today. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" With a fist, Ma Yin''s face glowed with gluttony. This little loli who likes to eat dessert, Naruto smiled and stretched out a hand to mold the twin horsetails of Momain. "Little sister, brother takes you to eat delicious food." Mayn turned to Naruto and yelled "Don''t call my little sister, I''m almost like you, call again, I really bite you." Naruto laughed and didn''t pay much attention, turned her hand to hold Ma Yin''s white palm, and led her towards the snack. Mayin''s face was crimson, and Naruto held her hand. Fang''s heart beat very violently. Her head was no longer proud, her blushing face made her want to take a bite. As they walked around, Naruto saw one at a glance. The blue-haired boy with a similar age and a fish bag on his back raised his head and looked around. Will showed a happy joy on his face, sighed at the prosperity of the imperial capital, and rejoiced at the work he wanted to get. After a few glances at this guy, Naruto''s eyes shook open the reincarnation eyes, and it was easy to see that this guy had a lot of body structure energy, it looked like another emperor owner, and he was swinging on the street. It must be that. To be a vet. Holding Mayin''s hand and letting go, Naruto whispered to Mayin''s ear "I''m going to do something very important, and then come back." "It''s too close, stay away." Ma Yin didn''t hear what Naruto was saying, just whispered while holding her skirt, with a little blush on her face. Naruto''s heart moved, and I wanted to kiss this lovely Ma Yin, but unfortunately, the place here is in the bazaar, so many people are too conspicuous, and the capital is still very conservative. If you really flirt on the street, you will Inhaling the eyes of the first person in the arm, to Naruto, his face is known to many enemies. Naruto, who let off Ma Yinyima, walked towards the blue-haired boy, with an instinctual smile on his face, a belly-smiling smile. novelhall.com Will was looking around, watching the people around him pointing, thinking he thought he was cool, looking up with a proud expression, striding. Naruto stretched out a hand and greeted him face to face "Hey, wait a minute." Will''s eyes fell on Naruto, in a very civilian outfit, with a strong momentum. Will, who grew up on the seashore, was sensitive to powerful people, otherwise he would not have fought the raging waves for so long, Alive. Staring at Naruto tightly, Will didn''t show much movement, only watching Naruto running skeptically. Naruto meets Will for one meter and says with a smile "You should be what Lord Esdes said, right?" No one did nt know the name of Esdes. When he saw Naruto saying it, he thought Naruto was here to pick him up, and Will said excitedly. "Where is Lord Esdes? By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet. Actually, I am from a small village by the sea. My name is Will Fortunately." With a friendly hand, Will was immediately convinced that Naruto was a companion. Naruto sighed a bit, this guy is really an idiot like the protagonist Tazmi, the surface is not exposed, with a friendly smile on his face, stretched out a hand, and said with a hand of Will "Actually Lord Asdes wants me to come to you, but you alone are not here, so please follow me quickly." Will looked astonished and said in surprise. "Really, then I''ll hurry, what''s your name for you?" Naruto led Will to the front, and walked to him, smiling at him "I''m Naruto, remember my name, you will definitely want to find me in the future." Will clasped his head and said with a smile "Naruto, aren''t you really a good person? By the way, do you like to eat fish? These are souvenirs from my hometown." Take out the fishy bag full of smell, Will reveals in front of Naruto, the thick fishy smell is very pungent, almost tearing out Naruto tears, I really want to give this guy a shot Forget it. However, the other party was obviously not intentional. Naruto had to resist the thought of killing him with a shot, and shook his head with a smile. "No, you still take these things back. When Lord Esdes comes, give it to her by herself. She likes this kind of fish very much. Remember to give it by yourself." Naruto bit his own character very dead. Will said brightly. "Really, it looks like my mom told me to take these fish right, haha." The smiling Will was simple, and the two men came to a corner and stopped. Seeing Naruto stop, Will asked a little puzzled. "What''s wrong, Naruto?" "Master Asdes has said that to join the Imperial Guard must be strong, and I must take a postgraduate examination." Will stood up straight and said with a serious expression "Come on, let me grow up fighting the dangerous species in the sea." Looking at Naruto with a serious expression, Will''s eyes were like an eagle, and his whole body was very strong. Naruto smiled and shook his finger. "I didn''t say I beat you. I saw that girl wasn''t. This time it was her training character." Reaching out, pointing at the single horsetail Seliu rushing forward, looking at the expression, it was obviously urgent. Glancing at Seliu, Will said puzzledly. "This seems to be a girl. She can''t be beaten." Naruto said with a straight face "Remember that this is a postgraduate entrance examination. If you can''t get through, don''t expect to see Lord Esdes." Understand this, Will immediately immediately became serious, clenched his fists, and said seriously. "I don''t want to go back like this, in order to change my destiny, I must defeat her." His eyes were tightly locked on Seliu. At this point, Sai Liu''s arms had recovered, and she walked quickly with a serious expression, still muttering in her mouth. "Master Ades is coming soon. I''m going to hurry up. This time is a good opportunity. Although there is no small but I will not let those who attack overnight, especially that Naruto." "drink!" While Seliu was about to run, a man jumped out, raised his fist, drank, and slammed a punch at her. Seliu frowned, stretched out her hand, grabbed the opponent''s arm in the volley, and turned around with a shoulder drop. The response ability was very fast and smooth. Will, who had a pain in his back, almost rolled around with pain. In the end, he forced it a little, and Seliu grabbed his hand and said with a smile. "It is indeed the training of Lord Esdes. Your strength is well controlled, but this won''t win me." Turning his hands back, Sailuu couldn''t control. When he let go, Will rushed and punched him. The two immediately fought together, and at this time Naruto glanced at him, and turned his head to leave. He will not leave now, but when he will wait, when the guy understands the mistake, he will "thank" him very much. A belly-smiling smile appeared on his face, and Naruto walked out towards Ma Yin. Will fights for half an hour at Cellu and then stops. It turns out that Will who was deceived is of course filled with indignation, looking for Naruto''s expression of revenge, but Naruto has long been unknown. After explaining Naruto''s face shape to Seliu, Seliu also knew who this guy was. Both of them were holding fists, and they wanted to kill Naruto. At this time, Naruto was accompanying Ma Yin, eating dessert, and watching Ma Yin''s child-like smile on his face, a happy feeling in her heart. Chapter 65： : Clever use of transfiguration The time slowed down, and a week passed. During this week, two things happened, one was that Ma Yin''s hand was okay, and the other was the establishment of Jaegers. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Some of these guys hate Naruto, and Naruto''s portraits are also covered with walls, so Naruto can''t go out. Within a week, the boss still hasn''t returned, and I don''t know how long. Lubbock, who walked in from the door, took a leaflet from his arms and said "Let''s take a look. Don''t you think Naruto''s portrait is interesting?" Putting the leaflet on the table, watching his face wanted, Naruto was still a bit uncomfortable, wouldn''t it mean that he couldn''t accompany the **** a date, which is too unpleasant. Sitting on the sofa, Lubbock saw the others around him to see the portrait, and then took out a leaflet from his arms and said "I still forgot to tell you a very important thing. Asdes hosted a civil martial arts convention, claiming to win a bounty. Tazmi, don''t you want to send money to your hometown, you can try it. Anyway, your wanted portrait is gone. " Shayou asked brightly when she heard the bounty. "Can I go?" Glancing at Shayou, Lubbock said with a smile. "No, that''s what it said, only for men." Sha You''s expression dropped her head dimly, but Tazmi''s eyes lightened, and her expression was agitated. Looking at the leaflet, in addition to restricting men, they also restrict their age. As long as they are under 20 years old, this is not a contest. wap.novelhall.com Naruto glanced a little, and there was a commotion in her heart, and she wanted to run away with the incident that made the queen fall in love with Tazmi. Because of what he touched, how could it be given to others. It''s a pity that his portrait is wanted by people everywhere. For a while, Naruto was struggling, thinking about how to participate. Tazmi patted the table and said "I attended." Lubbock said with a smile "I knew you would say that. By the way, the game will start tomorrow, that is to say, the registration will be closed tomorrow morning, so seize the opportunity." Naruto frowned, glanced at Tazmi, and looked at the impetuous look. There was a sense of crisis in her heart. The queen liked other people and was unhappy about it. This matter must be stopped, but there is no way to stop it. Suddenly, Naruto with a flash of light thought of transfiguration. Transfiguration can be transformed into other people. Although the time is short, it is only necessary to use the game. It is easy to confuse the past. Naruto, who wants to understand this, is going to secretly go to what martial arts conference. In the early morning of the second day, the emperor''s capital was in the outskirts of the circle, and the circular battlefield was like an ancient Roman battlefield. This kind of competition gives a lot of excitement to this world without much entertainment, especially for the rich. The favorite is to compete, bet on death or win, as a pleasure. In front of the contest, on a table, applicants with dim sleepy eyes greeted Tazmi with a gray robe all over his body. Tapping the table with one hand, Tazmi said with a serious expression "I want to sign up." Lazy old man, took out a document from the desk, dug his nostrils and said "Fill in this document and you can go in." Tazmi picked up the pen on the side and started to fill it in. When glancing at the question, he found that a person was close to him, dressed like him, and his breath was familiar. Unfortunately, his thin face made him not aware of this guy. There is no control. Naruto used the transfiguration technique to turn him into a young boy with a beautiful face. This face should be the one he hasn''t crossed the previous world. I didn''t expect it would be used now, it is really fate. I lamented Naruto and said that I want to sign up. The old man took out the papers and asked Naruto to fill in, but he didn''t even lift his head. After filling out this form, Naruto, after handing it over to the old man, walked into the playing field. The division of the game is very complicated. In short, there is a saying that it is always playing, and if there is only one person left, it will win. There is no limit to the way to win, you can use a negative move, as long as you are strong, you can kill the opponent. Tazmi was walking side by side with Naruto, but unfortunately he didn''t recognize it and thought he was an ordinary person. After entering, there was a special person soon leading to a room full of people. The arrival of Naruto and Tazmi attracted some people''s attention. Some big men with strong limbs whispered. "Two little farts, I didn''t expect this kind of child to come and see, with the thin arms and legs, I can pinch off with one hand." These brawny men with simple brains and well-developed limbs, full of self-confidence, looked at the silent Tazmi and Naruto. They have begun to imagine tearing them alive, and then please the queen of ice, Maybe they can win each other''s favor. These people have completely lost their ability to think, ignoring the two people of Naruto and Tazmi are very cold, which is full of murderous cold. Before the start of the game, there was still no one to come to the trouble of two people. After all, they were about to fight, but they had to save their strength. The battle started silently, Naruto and Tazmi were not arranged together, and several battles were not together. At this time, the end of each battle burst into cheers. Naruto''s first opponent was a strong man, a man three heads taller than him, squeezing his fists and squealing his fists. "I''m asking for such a thin body bone." "Game start." The sound of the trumpet sounded. The crowd sitting high up in the distance cheered, including Lubbock and Leoney. Looking at Naruto, they did not find this guy to be their companion. After all, Naruto''s face has completely changed. A very thin young man with a pale face and white sitting at a computer for a long time. The big man shook his fist in one hand, and the fist as big as Naruto''s head smashed over. Naruto glared at the big man, and his eyes fell on Aesdes, who was yawning in front of him. He had white long-sleeved shoes, and Aesdes with long legs. Have a look. At this point, Dahan s fist was separated from Naruto s fist, and people around him began to grieve for Naruto. Such a young man would die here. Chapter 66： : Is there such a big attraction? The brawny man''s mouth turned up instinctively, showing a smirk on his face. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website When his fist was about to smash, and he was about to kill the kid, Naruto moved, and his body slowly eased, and the whole man disappeared into the air. With a kick in the air, he kicked on the stomach of the big man, and when the air shook, the big man flew upside down. None of the people above could see clearly, and the big man banged on a wall 100 meters behind, and banged out a big pothole, and the gravel buried him. There was a snoring sound all around, and the referee didn''t even return. When Naruto glanced, he said coldly. "Say the result." The referee calmed down, raised his hand and called out "Song You from the north wins." Isids, who was caught by Naruto and kicked down by Han, caught the eye, and said with a smile on the corner of his mouth. "This little guy is very interesting." A handsome man standing aside said "I heard that it came from an unknown village called Song You. She is as old as Her Majesty''s requirements, and she is so strong. I don''t know what Her Majesty meant?" Ysdes yawned and said with one hand supporting the beautiful face "It''s just a bit of interest. Let''s take a look." Naruto glanced at Aesdes above unconsciously, because she didn''t open her reincarnation, she didn''t know the expression on her face, but it was good to see her distracted. Three battles in a row, the most powerful people are Naruto and Tazmi, the two passed the level, and finally finally met together, this time is a decisive battle. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Winning 10,000 gold, the losers have nothing, and the final showdown. "Finally, the final battle, please wait and see. Today, both are relatively young, but the strength is obvious to everyone. I believe it will be a wonderful match." "Don''t talk nonsense, let Nima begin." The referee was about to say something fierce, but it almost caused the people on the stage to be angry. They were waiting for two people to fight each other, and they were already betting. How can I listen to nonsense. The referee wiped a cold sweat and ordered "Game start." Having just finished speaking, unlike a few games, Naruto and Tazmi did not move, and the two looked at each other. At the same time, the two still took out their robes and looked at each other. Looking at Naruto, Tazmi''s fighting spirit is very strong. He reached out with one hand and took out the big sword behind him. He lifted up and pointed at Naruto, without speaking, locked his body with his eyes. Naruto looked at Tazmi with a chuckle, with his mouth bent and smiling. "Come on, come here, don''t stare." Tazmi gritted his teeth and roared in his eyes. "You and me are not too old, don''t bark." He swooped up, raised his hand, and the great sword in his hand split the past, drawing a beautiful arc in the air, Naruto''s body receded easily and avoided. The scene was so loud that the audience did not dare to look at it. Even Lubbock and Leoney''s expressions were a bit ugly. "When did the empire produce such powerful people?" "I don''t know. Hurry up, Tazmi is in trouble." Leonai shook his head and set his eyes on Naruto. Looking at that figure, he was somewhat skilled, but the face was too strange. Tazmi didn''t give up because of a failure. The big sword in his hand kept chopping and waving in the air. Unfortunately, he couldn''t get close to Naruto''s side. After chopping for a while, Tazmi stopped and said with some dissatisfaction "What else can you do besides hiding, you can attack generously if you have the ability." Naruto''s mouth splayed an arc and smiled. "That''s what you said, don''t cry if you lose." Depressing his body, Naruto swooped in, and although the speed did not open the reincarnation eyes, he still surprised Tazmi and picked up the big sword to protect important parts of the body. With a bang, Naruto kicked it in the air and kicked it across the blade of Tazmi. Tazmi trembled with a tremor, and almost went out with the sword. The body stepped back unconsciously by two steps. Naruto hasn''t fallen in the sky yet. He smiled in a voice that only two people could hear. "Tazmi, I said it earlier, you are garbage." Tazmi looked at Naruto with her eyes enlarged and said in surprise. "You are Naruto." As soon as the words came out, Naruto''s body disappeared, flashing to Tazmi''s back instantly, aiming at his butt, it was a kick. The whole man flew forward, and Tazmi flew forward, and flew out. It was a dog that slid from the platform to the ground and fell. "Hahahaha" Naruto couldn''t help laughing, the smile was very happy, pointing at Tazmi, the smile almost couldn''t stand upright. Aisitesi''s eyes lighted up, looking at Naruto''s expression, and she was a little emotional, and Fang''s heart was jumping, she was indeed a little moved. Whether Naruto''s strength or that smile met her standards, but the momentum was very Familiar and want to be alone. Thinking of that abominable Naruto, Asdes was a little angry, but looking at the young man in the audience, he unknowingly said in the corner of his mouth. "This guy should be the ideal candidate." At this moment, the referee raised his hand and called out. "The winner, Song You." Naruto couldn''t help showing a smile, and she felt relieved, so she wouldn''t let the ice queen like Tazmi, and she could play slowly in the future. Evil smile, Naruto smiled down to prevent people from discovering it. As soon as he was about to turn around and leave, a pair of slim hands stretched out, pinching an iron ring in his tender white fingers, and directly ringing his neck. Some puzzled Naruto, he looked up and saw the good-looking face of Esdes, charming smile, this is a smile from the heart, the smile looks beautiful, not worse than red pupil. "From now on, you are mine." Putting an iron ring around Naruto''s neck, Asdes''s smile was very happy. Naruto was shocked and wanted to run away. He didn''t expect such a thing. He just came to stop, not to seduce the queen. Does his original face have such great appeal? Chapter 67： : The Queens Seduction Naruto was forcibly dragged away by Esdes. At this time, Naruto was too late to run, because as soon as he got on the stage, he met the people organized by Jaegers (throwers). Hit, but Naruto doesn''t want to slay the killing ring, and as soon as he makes a noise, the movement can be turned upside down. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Some depressed Naruto was taken back by Asdes. In the night raid group, this matter exploded. As Lubbock patted his slightly ugly Tazmi shoulder, he comforted him. "Don''t be too disappointed. Fortunately, you have not been won, otherwise it will be difficult for the queen to see." Looking up at Lubbock, Tazmi said with a grin. "I didn''t fancy it, but do you know who that guy is?" Lubbock asked, puzzled. "Have you been familiar with him before?" Tazmi shook his head, gritted his teeth and uttered a word "He was Naruto." "What?" There were three people who stood up in shock when they patted the table, Chi Hitomi, Mayin, and Sa You. Even Hill''s expression was a bit ugly. He bowed his head and thought for a while. When he looked up, his expression was determined. Say "You have to save Naruto." As soon as he turned, Hill, who was going to return to the room with a weapon, was very firm. It was a pity that before being taken a few steps, she was held by Chitong with a calm expression, but Chitong, whose hand was shaking, said "Wait a minute, this matter needs serious consideration and you cannot act without authorization." Hill looked at Chitong, but Chitong''s gaze came back obediently. novelhall.com The red pupil who sat down again had an uncertain expression, but soon returned to indifference, saying coldly. "Since the most important task given to me by the boss, I must do a good job of this temporary leader. Regarding Naruto, none of us can save it. The ability of the Ice Queen is not comparable to us, and Naruto People are also very strong, and even if exposed, nothing can happen. " Maine said with a frown and a red pupil. "Now it''s not just the Queen of Ice. They also have hunter organizations, each of them is Emperor Emperor. Even if Naruto is strong, they can''t fight those guys." There was no irony in Mayin''s words, but full of worries. Chitong glanced at Ma Yin, his white hands trembled, and soon he was calm, and said with a serious face "In short Naruto''s rescue is not working now." Mayin''s brow twisted into a ball, slaps the table, and said to Red pupil. "Naruto''s relationship with you is good. Is it too sad for you to do this?" Chitong stared at Ma Yin without saying a word. The firmness of her eyes showed that she would never regret it again. The Ma Yin who could not reach the eyes of the red pupil had to be grumpy. "Okay, you don''t go to myself." As soon as he was at the door, Red pupil lowered his voice and called out. "Come back, no one is allowed to go without my order, or punished according to regulations." The indifferent red pupil made Ma Yin angry and stared at the red pupil fiercely. The atmosphere of the two was very embarrassing and smelled of gunpowder. Naruto who was taken away by Esdes did not attract people''s attention. No one on his face would find him Naruto, and who would have thought of a superb skill called transfiguration in the world. Surrounded by several Naruto people, not only saw the one-man punched by the Hunter, but also the black pupil. This is a small girl who is short and eats with a food bag. It should only be said that she looks like a small one. girl. With no expression on his face, it was considered as Sanli Xiaoli. Except for that natural stay, the whole body was very aggressive. However, the figure is also very good. A black dress and black stockings with beautiful legs are wrapped around the two long legs. The white fingers pinch the biscuit and tuck it into the seductive small mouth. The eyes are tightly locked in front. No glance at Naruto. This girl is very suitable for a soft bed. Naruto made such a decision. Although it was very cold, as long as it was developed, it became very tired and refreshed. Naruto, who had already penetrated into the tiger''s den, did not feel a little nervous, and he was taken by Asdes to his neck, like a prisoner, and was brought into the room. Now that Naruto has unlocked the chain, he is facing a difficult problem. Esdes had already taken a bath, sitting on the wide soft bed, Naruto was thinking, whether to peep, the gurgling flowing water heard his heart tickle, just think of the water flowing down from the queen, Naruto has a feeling of wanting to be water, and it must be cool. Unconsciously showing a wretched smile on his face, Naruto realized that the problem he was thinking was not right, and immediately whispered and whispered. "It''s not good now. The transfiguration will not work for 1 hour. If it changes again, it may be found." This is simply terrible. Most importantly, if the queen seduce him, is he going to do the other party? In less than a second, Naruto returned to these unhealthy issues. At this time, Esdes walked out of the room. She was as thin as a piece of paper pajamas. A snow-white breast was exposed, and two hemispheres could be seen without underwear. Naruto felt a little excited, excited in the blood. Esders smiled with a smile, charming and pure, contradictory, but it was a fact, after all, she was just a virgin. The little foot like a jade without shoes, stepped on the floor, walked towards Naruto, and said with a smile. "I don''t know how to do this. I have never done it, but I believe we can do it if we work hard." Sitting next to Naruto, the ice queen is a little bit cold, don''t look over her head, there is spring in her face, and the sea-blue eyebrows stretch out beautifully. Before Esthers started to feel nervous, Naruto was a little nervous. He opened his mouth and couldn''t speak, and his words were stuttering. "This this" Such a beautiful queen really caused Naruto a little panic. This is the adoration of the queen from the heart, and she could not bear to lie to her. A slight smile, Asdes, only thought that the boy looked very cute. He lifted his feet and climbed onto the soft big bed, sat up, crawled to Naruto''s back, and stretched out two white Hands, hooked Naruto''s neck, a pair of **** pressed up, deformed. Naruto felt an abnormality in his back and his body was stiff. This kind of thing wasn''t never done, but this thing is really superb. Hooking Naruto''s neck, Esthers stretched out his pretty face, put it near Naruto''s ears, and exhaled softly. "What''s wrong, you like to do enough foreplay, or just start straight away." Chapter 68： : It is a waste to have cheap The night was very quiet, at this time it was completely dark, and at the top of the mountain at night, Chitong quietly left with a long knife. Without running a few steps, I met Mayin, who waited a long time, and waved her, said with a smile on her face. "I knew you wanted to go alone, but now I found out that you must take me." Behind that romantic fort, Ma Yin''s smiley face was very happy. The corner of Chitong''s mouth turned up and he said with a charming smile. "Follow me, be careful." The two ran one after the other and ran out towards the mountain, ready to rescue Naruto. Akita asked suddenly when the two were running. "Do you like Naruto?" Mayn was almost startled, her body trembled, and she shook her head sharply. "Who, who likes that hooligan." His face was covered with red glow, and the dark night covered Mayin''s flushed cheeks so that Chitong did not see it. "Oh." There was a soft response, and Chitong didn''t say anything. The calm expression made Ma Yin unable to understand, but she didn''t have many words. The two were silent for a while, and no one spoke, and they ran quickly down the mountain. At this time, Naruto is already in a major crisis, which is huge and unprecedented. Look. Yarn, Chinese website The dim lights, the soft big bed, and the spacious room. There was no heating in the room. Naruto was a little hot and warm. Hooking Naruto''s neck, Asdes''s beautiful face rubbed Naruto''s face. The Queen''s cheek is so soft. The most important thing is that this face seems to be touching a man for the first time without being touched Touched. This is an unattainable queen, and most men, even the ministers, dare not look directly at the beautifully choked face. When I found Naruto''s body a bit tight, I couldn''t help asking. "Why don''t you talk? Is it that I''m not happy doing this? If it can be compensated, I will compensate you with anything, such as doing anything." With a bright red tongue, he licked Naruto''s earlobe. Naruto almost jumped up, turned his head to look at Esdes, stared at the affectionate gaze and swallowed. Such a slight movement made Esdes smile, the face with a light smile, very beautiful, beautiful face with a hint of spring "You can do whatever you want to me, and now I am yours, and you belong to me, and I become the sole and only of me." Ecstasy eyes stared at Naruto, and those eyes were full of love. The arm holding Naruto''s neck was not released, and the delicate fingers crossed together, and he was holding Naruto''s head tightly. The body is so suffocating, no matter where the skin is, it s seductive, and I do nt know if it s because of shyness. The skin of Aesdes has a shy red color, which is like Yuzhong has a little blood red, very beautiful and beautiful. Naruto took a deep breath, barely suppressed the commotion in his heart, stretched out his hands and grasped Esdes''s shoulder, feeling the smooth and delicate shoulder, and said solemnly. "Actually, I don''t like to lie to girls. Although I like to conquer, I don''t want to lie to any girl." Asdes looked directly at Naruto, with a faint smile on his face. "Yes, I like it, so, my pet, what do you want to say?" Reaching out a hand, and gently tapping Naruto''s mouth, the naturally charming appearance made Naruto unbearable. At this time, what saneness and morality go to hell, what deception does not deceive, and what is cheap does not occupy, this is simply a waste. Naruto bowed his head, covering Esdes''s lips, and snorted. The cold-faced ice queen fell into Naruto''s arms, and Naruto climbed up on the queen''s body, a delicate body that no one else saw. Extending, undulating, rolling like waves, on this big bed, a moving scene is staged. Naruto released everything, and it was late into the night. I glanced at Asdes, who was sleeping like a child''s face, and looked around at the mess on the bed. The blood stain suddenly felt a sense of regret. But this feeling disappeared immediately, got up, put on clothes, knotted with one hand, and resolved. Naruto returned to his original appearance and looked at the queen, muttering with some sighs. "Actually, I really don''t want to lie to you, but it doesn''t fit my personality if you have cheap. So don''t blame me. If you want to blame me, just beat me." Stepped forward, kissed Aesdes''s face, Naruto reached out and condensed Chakra, leaving a line on the wall, showing his identity. After doing all this, just turn around and leave, or stay here, waiting for the queen to wake up is definitely an earth-shattering fight that has captured people s virginity. You have to fight for your life. For the world''s first girl to have a relationship, Naruto still didn''t want to hurt her. There used to be a way of trying to fool her, but now there really aren''t many. Jumping out of the window, Naruto flew at a high altitude and flew towards the distance. Before long, Naruto felt two breaths approaching, one was Hitomi and the other was Ma Yan. The two shuttled on the branches, with serious expressions. The obvious destination was Esdes''s room. Falling on a tree branch from a high altitude, Naruto jumped, pretending to happen to meet two people. Chitong''s eyes lighted up, looking at Naruto, with a little expression of joy, but it was not very obvious, settled in place, said with a smile "Welcome back." Ma Yin held her hands and said with a pout. "Servant, what the **** are you doing, just come back now, are you prepared to spend the night with that queen, you are not afraid of losing your life." Ma Yin, who snorted coldly, was still that proud expression. Naruto chuckled and walked up, reached out a hand and touched the arrogant Mayin''s cheek. "Thank Sister Mayn for helping me." His face turned red, and Ma Yin lowered her head, released her hands around her chest, grabbed the skirt, and said blushingly "I''m not here to save you." What was said was not convincing, especially the shy look, which made Naruto happy. Chapter 69： : Furious Esdes The morning sun shone on this delicate body that could make men all over the world bloodied. Asdes woke quietly and blocked the glare with white fingers. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website "Song You?" Calling Naruto a name disguised, Asdes got up and didn''t get dressed. He was about to talk to the little lover and turned to see the typeface on the wall. [Actually I am Naruto. Glancing for a moment, Asdes''s pupil dilated and looked at the words on the wall for a long time without words. There was no sudden outburst of thunder, and he stared directly. Esdes''s white hands clenched his fists, his fingernails fell into the flesh, his face became colder and colder, and his face returned to its original frost. Zhang opened his mouth, whispered in Esdes. "Naruto, Naruto." Calling the name over and over again, Asdes, with a cold face, raised his hand and froze the wall, even the bed. Looking at the open window, biting his teeth "I want to endure all torture and make you die better, Naruto." The clenched fist trembled slightly, showing that Esthers was already extremely angry, and he really wanted to just rush forward to find the night attack, destroy the Naruto who stole her most important thing, and tore him into countless pieces . But she didn''t know where the night raid was. Angered, angry, put on clean clothes, opened the door, and didn''t take a look at the room that was frozen into a freezer behind him. He strode out, and the cold air radiating from his body lowered the temperature around him. Will, who was getting up early, yawned "Master Ides, how can I be so cold in the morning. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" With his hands around his chest, Will fought a cold war and looked up out of the window. The brilliant sun was so cold that he was a little puzzled. Looking at Ades in front, he discovered that it was radiating from the Queen of Ice. The cold air that was coming out was already visible to the naked eye. Dias passed through Will, and Esdes didn''t take a look. Now she doesn''t have any interest in men, and doesn''t want to talk about love. She just wants to kill Naruto. Pushing open the door of the spacious living room, frowning with a sea-blue frown, he glanced at the few people who were eating early. "Give me the full hunt for the location of the NightRaid organization. Be sure to get Naruto back to me. Who can get me back to me and reward him with the rank of a general." As soon as this remark came out, the black pupils were a little stunned. The general''s official rank, there are only a few generals in the whole country. Now Esthers is a general, but she is very strong and has a great status in the empire. Other titles are indeed a matter of words. Will, who was standing behind Asdes, was a bit stunned by the cold, and when he heard Naruto''s name, the whole petrified. At this time, wearing a spectacle frame, a treacherous face of Dr. Push pushed his glasses and said "It is guaranteed to live up to the expectations of Lord Asdes." Esdes glanced at Dr. Fashion, his eyes were cold. "Remember, I want to live." After turning, I left and went to post a notice that Naruto was wanted. Looking at Esdes, Dr was cheeky and excited. Thinking of this reward, he almost shed water, General, how many people should have dreamed of this. On the top of the mountain, in a small wooden house. Sitting on the sofa, Naruto eating fruit, with a relaxed expression on his face. "Naruto, the ice queen didn''t do anything to you, just let you back." Leo Nai held her chest and looked at Naruto''s laid-back expression, not understanding why this guy laughed so cheaply. "Of course, but I stole something, maybe that guy will hate me." The corners of his mouth were bent, and the smile on Naruto''s face was very bright when he thought of yesterday. "what?" "The secret should not be leaked." Naruto, who was questioned by Leoney, shook his fingers, a deep expression. Naruto''s words hooked up Ma Yin''s curiosity, and she wanted to ask, but she saw the proud expression on Naruto''s face and swallowed doubts. She didn''t want to ignore them. . Lubbock just came back from the outside, with a thoughtful expression on his face, and saw Naruto''s eyes light up, and he ran forward with some excitement and said "Naruto, it''s better if you get caught by me." There was light shining in his eyes, but Lubbock was obviously joking. Like glancing at this guy, Naruto was a little confused: "What happened?" Lubbock took out a cylinder of paper and said with a smile on his face. "Let''s take a look for yourself. I don''t know what you did, and you made this queen so angry." Spread out the paper in your hand, which says, Who can catch Naruto alive, and give it to the Lord. Leo Nai was dumbfounded, staring closely for a few minutes, and the whole line was there, and Ma Yin''s expression was a bit wrong. Although the bounty for catching them was high, it was too high. Looking at Naruto, a few people looked a little puzzled and didn''t understand what Naruto did. Naruto looked at his own portrait, and muttered the general official countlessly. "I don''t know if I will go to myself or not." As soon as the words came out, Leonay laughed and said with a smile "If you go by yourself, there must be. What did you do, let that Esdes hate you so much? It seems that you must catch you alive, you will not steal her heart." Naruto looked at Leonai with a big smile and said calmly. "Roughly the same." In fact, stealing the heart and stealing the body is a word, isn''t it the same? Leonai couldn''t help laughing, she didn''t believe Naruto''s words, but just thought it was interesting, because none of their bosses could be looked down upon by Esdes. The entire revolutionary army, Esdes looked down on, but a Naruto, who made Esdes so willing to hunt, was a big thing and a very interesting thing. Mayin frowned, her face scented with vinegar, staring at Naruto, her eyes staring at him like a needle. As the atmosphere of the room was being disturbed, a gentle word came from outside the room. "What happened, Leonay laughed so happily." "Boss! Hey, who is this girl and this horned guy, isn''t this humanoid emperor?" Chapter 70： : Newcomer There was a man and a woman who followed Na Jie Hitan in. Look. Yarn, Chinese website The uncle''s face, a pair of horns, a creature emperor wearing a kimono, his back straight, stood behind Na Jie Hitan, looking around with a cold expression. The girl had met Naruto before, and Chelsea held a lollipop in her mouth. When she saw Naruto, her eyebrows were clearly raised, revealing an unhappiness, but flashed. Immediately turned into a smiley face, looked around and said "Everyone, please pay attention. I am new here. My name is Chelsea." The grinning face gives a human and animal harmless feeling. Naruto gave a slight glance, but did not say anything, and did not even look at her, only focused on the fruit. "Since we are all companions in the future, get along well." Na Jie Xitan''s faint smile, aside to interject, the people around did not have much resentment, nor did she look cold to the girl, only Hill was very friendly, I heard that he was a companion, and greeted with a smile. Seeing a few hellos from everyone, Na Jietan pointed to the emperor creature with horns and said "This is the man who gave me the emperor''s flashlight, also called Susano." Nodded to the crowd, the calcium carbide fire said coldly "Take care." Turn your head and look around, looking for any dirty spots. Tazmi was a little puzzled about this humanoid creature. He stepped forward and watched continuously. Dianguang ten fired his eyes. He stretched out his hands and grabbed Tazmi''s head. The latter was shocked and couldn''t move. Originally because this emperor creature would attack him, the result was just to help him organize his hair and let Tazmy feel relieved, but he looked at the boss with some excitement in his eyes. "What a human figure is so cool, boss, is there any special ability. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" With one hand supporting her head, Na Jiechi thought for a while, then smiled. "Speaking of which, there is a very powerful ability." With a snap of his finger, the sparkler fire moved up, walked quickly towards the front, came to the front of the kitchen, picked up the kitchen knife and danced quickly. No one could play the kitchen knife so lively, and the vegetables and meat were sliced ??one by one. It s very uniform. How long does it take to master? Such ability certainly made Naruto shine, but Tazmi said with shame. "Is it just cooking." "Yeah, this guy is very good at housework." Haha laughed Na Jietan had a proud feeling, turned her head to glance at the eyes, put her gaze on the leaflet on the table, her face confused. Asked "What general did you just say, what is this thing?" Reached out a hand, took Naruto''s wanted list, Na Jie Hitan unexpectedly lost the petrified, and after a long time, she was surprised when she returned to God. "Naruto is on the job of a general." Looking at Naruto with a little stun, Na Jietan''s forehead was sweating a little, and she was only a few days away, and it became like this. The big reward made it clear that Esdes started to deal with them comprehensively. Ess Dess represents half an empire. Thinking about this consequence, Na Jiexitan feels a little cold, but as a leader for many years, she will hold her emotions to the bottom of her heart. He glanced calmly at the unwilling Naruto, and looked at Leoney and asked "What happened when I was away these days?" Leo Nai with his hands around his chest, dragged the weapon and said with a smile "Actually, Naruto was attracted by a guy. The queen had a matchmaking match the other day, and Naruto was caught. I just came back last night, but I do nt know why. The queen started to catch him alive. Give such a high reward. " Na Jiexi nodded his head. After listening to Leonai''s words, she turned to look at Naruto, her eyes questioned. Naruto spread his hands and said "It''s none of my business, I''m just forced." "What the **** is going on?" "Private secret." Na Jiexi questioned Naruto frankly, but unfortunately Naruto left only four words and made it clear that she didn''t want to tell her the truth. Seeing that she couldn''t ask for the results, Na Jie Hitan had to give up and clenched the reward in her hand. Na Jie Hitan looked a little serious and looked around and said "The enchantment around us has to be strengthened a little more. It didn''t take me a few days to think that it would be incompatible with the fire and fire in Asdes." "Leave me enchantment." Lubbock nodded and responded. Everyone had different expressions and lost their thoughts, all wondering what Naruto did to make Esdes so angry. Back to the room and ready to take a nap. When I slept last night, Naruto was noisy with a knock at the door. He walked to the door and twisted it slightly. When he opened the door, he saw Chelsea with a smile. Holding a lollipop, Chelsea sucked in a small mouth, said with a smile on her face. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I will be a companion in the future. Please take care of me." Holding out a friendly hand, looking at Naruto, Chelsea''s expression was normal, and she really wanted to make a good relationship. Naruto reached out and held the white palm, and squeezed it gently, saying calmly. "It''s over. I''m going to bed. Don''t disturb me." Withdrawing his hand after speaking, he closed the door with a hand. With a squeak, the room closed, Chelsea''s brows frowned slightly, and Naruto looked like she wanted to get along well, and it was clear that she ignored her. Thinking of being molested by Naruto last time, Chelsea had Fire. I wanted to leave, but I saw Chi Hitomi with long black hair. The beautiful and touching Chi Hitomi brightened in front of her eyes, and the corner of her mouth unconsciously revealed a black belly smile. Naruto just ran to the bed and was ready to lie down. When Meimei fell asleep, the door was knocked again. Naruto with a big head, stepped forward and opened it, and said with some anger "You''re endless. I''m so tired that I can take a rest!" With his eyes brightened, Akita was standing in front of Naruto with a calm face. He didn''t hold the knife in his hands, and looked at Naruto with a serious expression. "Can I come in?" Naruto frowned. Although Chitong''s appearance was the same, unfortunately the atmosphere was different and there was no strength at all. This was what Chelsea did. The girl obviously regarded him as a fool and wanted to straighten him. I do nt know who it is. He s nine-god jade reincarnation is not vegetarian. He does nt even have to worry about reading for unlimited months. He is also afraid of this low-level transformation. The corner of his mouth revealed a smile, Naruto''s smile was very bad. Chapter 71： : Naughty Chelsea Introducing "Red pupil", Naruto who closed the door did not show a little abnormality, and pretended that he was the best. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net "Red pupil sauce, is there anything I''m looking for?" Put on a doubtful expression, Naruto looked at the girl in front of him, let alone say that this transformation is exactly the same, there are no flaws on the face, and Chelsea''s acting skills are first-class, and will make Chitong''s dull adorable state. Also played to the fullest. Naruto suddenly thought evil, and later made Chelsea look like a red pupil, followed by red pupil to accompany him to roll the sheets, these were not two red pupils. Thinking of this, the smile on Naruto''s face has a shameless taste. This kind of shame only made Chelsea think Naruto was very happy to see "Red Hitomi", and the calm "Red Hitomi" said "Naruto, I have something to tell you clearly." "whats the matter?" "I hate you so much, you know?" Speaking of Naruto with a very serious expression, "Red pupil" of that sentence, the face was indifferent, and even the eyes revealed a disgusting taste. I have to admit that this guy pretends to look too much, if he hadn''t had reincarnation, he would have been deceived. Naruto pretended to be surprised "really?" "Red pupil nodded his head, word by word. "Don''t bother me in the future, I really hate people like you. Wap.novelhall.com" Looking at Naruto''s petrified expression, Chelsea felt refreshed. Although this was not done right and destroyed the friendship of her companions, she didn''t care anymore. Who wanted this Naruto to bully her before, She is a very revengeful girl. "But you should know, I like you very much." Naruto showed helplessness, stretched out his hands and held the palm of "Red pupil", the feeling was exactly the same, this is really nothing to say. "Red pupil" ''s body shuddered slightly, her face appeared a little blush, and she was obviously unable to support her. She was not a real red pupil, and the boy squeezed his hands so tightly, and the hands were still gently touching the mold. Let her embarrassment surge up. "Red pupil" with a glance at Naruto said "Don''t touch me. From today on, you give me a little distance." With a grunt, he turned his head and left. Unfortunately, as soon as he turned around, Naruto clenched his palms. Naruto didn''t hesitate, and he just pulled it gently, "Red pupil" startled, but her strength was weak. The whole body fell into Naruto''s arms, and Naruto wrapped his arms around his arms, leaning on his waist. "Red pupil" ''s red face was almost dripping. Naruto looked at the beautiful face, and was a little surprised. These expressions would be hard to see if they were on a real red pupil. "What are you doing, let me go and let me go." "Red pupil" was desperately struggling. She had begun to regret it. She regretted deceiving Naruto. Now the lonely man and the widow are in the same room. If something really happens, she will regret it all her life. It''s a pity Naruto won''t let her go. Although she won''t really eat her, she still has to be a girl. Holding Red Hitomi''s body, came to the bed and placed her on her thigh, feeling the girl''s delicate body struggling "gently" in her arms, Naruto said with a smile on her face. "Red pupil sauce, is it because I ignored you yesterday? That''s fine. In return, how many times will I kiss you?" "No, Naruto, you dare to kiss me, I won''t let you go, I won''t forgive you." "Red pupil" ''s body is struggling more and more. Unfortunately, how could Naruto''s hands be free from her, Even without Chakra, men''s hand strength is great. Naruto will not let her off easily, disturbing him to sleep, he will be punished. He bowed his head, pointed at "Red pupil" lips, and kissed directly. Looking at Naruto''s head that was getting closer, "Red pupil" panicked and yelled in a panic. "Naruto, stop, it''s me, I''m not playing, wait, don''t lean on." The "red pupil" desperately struggling to dispel her transformation because of fear, a cloud of smoke rose, and "red pupil" became Chelsea, an orange hair, with a lollipop in her mouth. Chelsea. Naruto without any scruples, that mouth kissed Chelsea''s little mouth deeply, and the two mouths overlapped. Upon contact, Naruto felt a little too sweet, with a lollipop flavor, and took out the lollipop with his tongue. While raising his head, Naruto held Chelsea''s lollipop in one hand and sucked it in his mouth. The expression was a smile, but this smile gave Chelsea a great deal of anger. It was ashamed and angry, biting his teeth at Naruto "You you are shameless, Naruto, you are shameless." It took me a long time to say shameless, and Naruto laughed, holding the lollipop that was still stained with Chelsea''s saliva. "It''s what you''re looking for, you''re doing it for yourself. Well, I''m going to bed. If that doesn''t mind sleeping with me, stay here." With a bite, Naruto bit the lollipop and swallowed it, releasing his hands around Chelsea''s waist. After leaving the bondage, Chelsea stood up and stepped back, staring at Naruto with spitting fire, but the little face was red and cute. Naruto didn''t go to look at the girl, and fell asleep on his own. Yesterday and the queen''s affairs were too tired. He needs to replenish his energy. Seeing that Naruto was really asleep, Chelsea almost wanted to rush directly to Naruto, but thought that the difference in strength between the two was still unhandled. If she did, Naruto would mess up again and press her on the bed. The loss is huge. For a while I did nt know what to do. Chelsea stomped her feet and shouted Naruto. "Naruto, let''s see." After turning, I turned away and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, thinking that my first kiss was so gone, and I felt a little bit distressed, and almost cried. And Naruto took a look at his VIP experience and found that he got 3,000 points from yesterday to the present. It seems that the queen''s yesterday was considered true love. The experience of rising 3,000 points made Naruto a little refreshed. With the refreshment in his heart, he fell into a dreamland and began his dream. Chapter 72： : Stop me The night came, which should have been a peaceful night, but in the end a group of people were welcomed. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Dr. Vogue took his makeover to the valley at NightRaid''s headquarters, standing high, looking at the small house not far ahead. Dr. Fashion holding his face in his left hand said excitedly. "Naruto is mine, and the general is mine. As long as I have the status of a general, I can do a lot of living research, haha." An ugly smile, pointing at the wooden house in front of him "Don''t care about other people''s life or death, give me a living Naruto." Countless transformers jumped in the woods and came to this house. Naruto was falling asleep at this moment, maybe it was the reason why he was really tired yesterday. He didn''t even hear the warning given to him in his body. While in the room, red pupils and others preparing a big meal felt abnormal. The flashlight brow Yang, and said coldly. "Is anyone here?" Chitong dropped her hand and picked up the fruit, frowning to feel the emotions outside the room, and noticed that there were countless unknown people around. Lubbock was running out of the room, rushing towards the outside with a serious expression, passing by Hitomi and others, never forget to say "The enchantment was destroyed by anyone. The number of people coming is unknown. The number is unknown." After talking down, I lowered my body, dived over, opened the door, and saw the dark stone road. One figure jumped over, two and three. Raised the iron claws in three directions and grabbed Lubbock. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website "Welcome me so warmly." On a spin, Lubbock released countless silk threads from ten fingers, aimed at several reformers in front of him, wrapped around, tied their heads directly, and hung them in the sky, and the sky was full of spiders. Silk thread of the net. The heads of the three reformers were twisted, but unfortunately, they did not die. When they turned around, they broke the silk thread directly, and grabbed one claw when they aimed at Lubbock. "I rely, what the **** is this, so it won''t die?" A silk thread was wrapped around him, and a shield was made to prevent several people from attacking Lubbock, and a complaining sound was made. At this time, Red pupil also ran over, his body flickered quickly in the air, lifted the long knife in his hand, fiercely slashed at the transformer, crossed an arc, and instantly cut off a transformer''s head. Suzuzhi rushed up with a sledgehammer-like weapon in his hand, left and right, and smashed two reformers who wanted to attack the red pupil directly. The three reformers were destroyed instantly, but more reformers came, as many as a dozen stood in front of him. Looking at the increase in number, the red pupils looked a little serious. A good-looking man came out of it and said leisurely. "My name is Toby. I want to find someone who is Naruto. I don''t know who you are?" Looking around at the three people, he stopped on Chitong, his expression was a little excited, and he wanted to fight. Chitong frowned, the long knife in his hand tightened. While Naruto was still screaming and sleeping, the door was opened with a loud noise, and the whole room showed signs of shaking. "What the **** are you doing? At this time, what do you sleep, the enemies are coming home, get me up." Carrying a romantic fortress, Ma Yin went to Naruto, stretched out her hand, and lifted Naruto''s collar directly. Naruto opened his eyes and saw an angry Ma Yin, but the anger on Luoli''s face was cute and swollen, very cute. Naruto who yawned and said sleepily "Main sauce, is there anything wrong? Is it lonely to come to see your brother so late?" "Lonely you, get me up." Ma Yin breathed a sigh of relief and let go of Naruto''s collar. Naruto returned to bed and felt several breaths. With the shock of his eyes, Jiugou''s reincarnation eyes opened automatically. It seemed that this was a reminder to him by Shiwei. The frowning Naruto felt the breath of hundreds of people transforming. One hundred, Nima, if all were killed, it would be at least 5,000 points of experience, this pit. "Wake up now, okay, give me a good shot and kill these guys who come to the door." Ma Yin looked at Naruto''s serious face, only to realize that he was fully awake, and frowned, trying to turn away. Immediately after being moved, she was held by Naruto, turning her head to look at Naruto''s solemn expression, a little puzzled. Naruto got up from the bed, quickly dressed, and stared at Ma Yin. "You come behind me and help me kill those people, and I help you resist all attacks." The meaning in the words was obvious. Ma Yin nodded and said with a smile. "I didn''t expect your servants to be so attentive. Give them to me with confidence." Naruto smiled, but didn''t say anything, just reached out and held Ma Yin''s palm, and took her out quickly. Ma Yin blushed a little, and soon calmed down. Now it was an important moment. There was nothing to make her blush for pulling her hands. They ran all the way, Naruto''s speed was very fast, while releasing the palm of Ma Yin, his right hand was stretched out, the flame gun condensed and held tightly in his right hand. As he ran towards the end of the corridor, a man jumped in through the window. With a squeak, the window was torn apart, the man was thick and strong, and when he fell on the ground, he said with a smirk. "I found Naruto, you are mine, and the title of the general is mine, haha." Naruto gave the man in front a slight glance, the speed was not reduced, the spear in his hand was clenched tightly, one spin, and one shot passed. "go away." The spear took a flame and flew across the sky at an astonishing speed. The man''s face was stiff, and when the whole man didn''t understand what was going on, his head was separated from the body. Due to the speed, he even returned I can see the moment I die. He was provoked by Naruto and shot across his neck. Naruto''s indifference at this time did not look at his body, and went directly to it, without stopping for a second on the way. In one blow to kill an enemy, Ma Yin''s expression showed joy, and he could not help whispering. "Yes, it''s good to be my servant." Speaking of my servant, Ma Yin''s face was stained with some red glow. Chapter 73： : Horror of Strength At this point, Naruto''s situation had been discovered by Dr. Chili, who was near Dr. Fashion. The woman with long ears looked at Dr. Fashion seriously. "Naruto seems to be very strong, Jasang was killed, his steel body did not support it for a second, and our infantry has lost 30%." Dr frowned and said "Give me the main attack on Naruto, and try to catch him alive." The woman nodded and responded "Yes." Originally, only 70% of the troops turned to Naruto. At this time, Naruto was rushing out of the house one step and saw more than thirty reformers, and his head was full of people. Naruto with a grin on his face, murmured "It''s really a pit. I''ll send 30 people as soon as I come, and I don''t know which guy deserves me so much." His eyes shook, and Naruto s vision passed through thirty reformers, shot into the woods, penetrated the woods, and saw Dr. Fashion, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. "It was this shemale. If you want to die, I will send you a ride." Can hear a girl with long ears several miles away, her eyes dilated, and she screamed in surprise. "Master Fashion, Naruto seems to have found you." "No, how is this possible?" With a rigid expression, Dr''s fashion was a little incredible. At this time, Naruto was confronted by the thirty reformers, and the number was still increasing. He rushed forward with one shot of the flame gun in his hand and cut off one of the reformers'' heads. Naruto turned and said to some dazed Mayn "Main, aimed at the shooting." Ma Yin was shocked. Originally, she saw a few fearful hearts in the number of transformations. He heard Naruto''s words and immediately restored peace. Looking at Naruto''s figure holding more than 30 people, there was no sense of stability in her heart. Afraid. The romantic fort in his hand was lifted up, aimed at the transformer who wanted to attack Naruto in front, with a slight trigger, a ray flew out. Nearly five people were killed in an instant, and a series of them were all slag. Naruto with a smile smiled and said "It''s beautiful, come on with a few more shots." While talking about Naruto, it was easy to escape the iron claws of a transformer. These things were very slow in his eyes. For more than thirty transformers, he could kill them in an instant, but that VIP experience was too lossy. It can only be left to Ma Yin. Just kill a few people who want to run to attack Ma Yin. Ma Yin fired three cannons in a row, and more than thirty people were cleaned up. She only attacked Ma Yin who stood in place. Her small face was very excited. She didn''t need to think about safety and only fired. It really made her heart feel refreshed. When Naruto took a breath and prepared to kill the opponent, more than a dozen reformers came out of the woods, with exactly the same faces, or the same weapons, iron claws. Naruto had a headache for a while, and had to raise the robber again, just about to call Ma Yin to attack. A Qianying flashed over, and the red pupil with the long knife in his hand kept shuttled, and cut down the head of the reformer one by one. The clenched long knife didn''t stop at all, and instantly killed more than ten people under her knife. Naruto''s eyes lighted up and greeted him. Chitong turned to look at Naruto and asked calmly. "Are you all right?" "Of course it''s gone. Chitong sauce is really amazing. I really like you so much." Naruto, who smiled a little, said something a little excited. As soon as Hitomi stayed, the whole man suddenly choked, his pupils didn''t move, and his mouth murmured. "like me?" Tengxia, that head was about to smoke, his face was red, his expression was a bit confused, and he was a little helpless. "I am not ready yet, I still" Naruto who was amused by Hitomi, haha ??said with a smile "Red pupil sauce looks so cute, but now I don''t have time to chat with you. I can''t let those who attack here run away." With a serious expression, Naruto bowed his head, bypassed Hitomi, and rushed forward. Chitong''s face was still a little red and flushed, and looking at Naruto''s back, he was in a daze for a while, wondering what he was thinking. Rushing into the woods, Naruto let go of his full strength, and printed his hands to directly activate the power of the nine tails. The nine tails poured out, and the whole body was wrapped in Naruto with red chakras. It''s 100 meters high. When you climb up the tree branch, you can see Dr. Fashion, With his companion, he looked around. Seeing Naruto at first glance, the Dr''s fashionable face was panicked, and his expression was a little dreadful. "The people of Nima are still people. Stop him, I''m going to retreat." As soon as he turned his head, Dr. Fashion rushed out quickly. Several other people saw Naruto''s jump at a distance of hundreds of meters. He was scared and lost his soul, and fled quickly with Dr. Fashion. Naruto frowned, and wanted to bombard these guys, but there are still many people. In order to reduce the loss of experience, his goal is only to be Dr. fashionable. Seeing Naruto''s bounce in the sky was fast, Dr. Shi knew that he couldn''t escape, and turned around and gritted his teeth. "Naruto, let me show you what the ultimate fashion is." Pull out the syringe in your hand and inject it into your body. His emaciated body swelled, growing into massive muscles, and the body kept growing. "Haha, come here, this is the real fashion, turning myself into a dangerous species and devouring you all." With a huge hand, he grabbed his companion, put it directly into the big mouth that poured out of his stomach, and ate up all his companions. Naruto looked at the large Dr in front of him, with a calm complexion, and tightened the spear in his hand. Injected Nine-tailed Chakra''s ability into the spear, holding it tightly with both hands, raising it overhead, one spin, one shot rushing past. The whole body turned into a ray of light, passing by. Immediately behind Dr. Fashion''s back, blood squirted, Dr. Fashion dropped one arm, and Dr. Fashion''s expression was a little scared. He didn''t know how Naruto moved. Feeling the pain in his arm, he raised his hair and made a tragic howl. "Ah, my hand is broken, this is impossible, this is impossible. There is nothing that can damage my body, what strange power you have, this is not the power of Emperor, this is not the power of science Are you capable of dangerous species? " Shouting miserably, Dr stared straight at Naruto with a wide open mouth, eyes full of disbelief. Naruto landed on the ground, clenched the spear with both hands, and looked up at him coldly. "You don''t need to know about this, rest assured, I will solve your pain immediately." Leaping up into the sky, the spear in his hand waved out, the strong point burst into flames, aimed at Dr''s fashionable body, and shot across. The flames swallowed Dr''s fashion relentlessly, and a miserable shout broke out from his mouth, and the whole person was roasted into coke by the flame and weathered into ashes. The huge body fell backwards and fell straight to the ground, crushing countless trunks. Watching all this calmly, Naruto retracted the spear in his hand, looked around, and noticed a strange bird. With his nine-round jade reincarnation eyes, he understood that the bird was changed by Chelsea, and he did not expect to become a small animal, which really opened Naruto''s eyesight. Chapter 74： : Just kidding "Chelsea, I tell you very clearly that your ability cannot hide from my eyes. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Looking directly at the birds in the sky, Naruto''s expression was indifferent, and his face was no longer idle. The little bird, Chelsea''s incarnation, wanted to escape as soon as she turned. Naruto''s eyes startled and he said coldly "Monthly reading." The bird''s eyes met the sight-seeing eyes, and Chelsea fell into a dark world. Full of darkness, only black and white colors, silent to death in the world. With earmuffs, Chelsea''s white face was full of horror and she froze. When Naruto appeared, she said in a daunting tone. "Where is this place?" Naruto looked at Chelsea with a calm expression "It''s just a special space. Rest assured, I won''t kill you. What do you see me running?" Chelsea looked at Naruto, her eyes were a bit scared. This special space, she had never heard of it, and Naruto''s eyes made her feel deep fear. Gritting his teeth without talking, he wanted to use silence to cover up his inner panic. "Don''t say, be careful I kiss you again, but there is no time here, I don''t know if I will kiss you a thousand times." Naruto''s mouth turned up and he laughed lightly. The ridicule in the words made Chelsea grit her teeth, her face flushed, and Naruto glared. "Shameless, I just want to see your strength. I didn''t expect your ability to be so strange. Are you human?" "Actually, I don''t know if it''s a person. We might as well have a child. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Naruto''s face showed a wretched smile, and he licked his lips with a smile on his face. This smile made Chelsea almost go crazy and wanted to give him a punch, but after years of training, she calmed down and looked at Naruto calmly. "I lost this time. I won''t bother you again. Can you let me go?" "Of course not." Naruto''s smile was low. Chelsea almost vomited blood. She put down her face and begged for help, but was rejected by everyone. Naruto was so shameless. A lively Naruto, Chelsea said harshly. "How can you let me go?" "Give me a baby, okay, it''s just a joke." Naruto found the girl showing signs of violence, immediately stopped the joke, and said calmly. "Give me a kiss and let you go." Shouted Chelsea, who grew up "no way." "Then you''ll stay here, and tell me when you think about it." Naruto, who spread his arms, was about to leave. Turning his head, he didn''t forget to put down a sentence. "I forgot to tell you. The time here is under my control. For a second outside, there should be dozens of days here, so I am not in a hurry." As soon as the words came out, Chelsea didn''t have any doubts. This strange ability was the first time she saw it. She was pretty sure Naruto would not lie, and thought of wanting to grow old alone here. Chelsea panicked and said a little bit of panic "Wait, I promise you, I promise you anything, as long as you let me go." The corner of her mouth turned, and Naruto with a smile on her face turned to look at her. Chelsea''s waist had lost her original temper, and her face had a look of fear. Stepped forward and looked at this beautiful face, looking at each other, Chelsea''s face was a little ruddy. Although she was still angry with her teeth, but the girl''s shyness could not be let go. Head down and did not dare to look at Naruto. Naruto stretched out a hand and raised Chelsea''s chin, smooth and soft skin, holding the chin with his backhand, looking at Chelsea''s expression of fear, and smiling. "I''m just kidding." After blinking her eyes, Chelsea instantly withdrew from the world of moon reading. She was originally a birdie''s figure was lifted, she became a girl, and fell from the sky. Hundred meters high in the air, Chelsea jumped, and when she was about to scream, she was hugged by Naruto. Naruto has returned to normal, and his eyes look like ordinary people. Chelsea murmured angrily "Let s go, you shameless hooligan, I only know your nature now, you wait for me, we are not finished." "Well, you want me to let go." Naruto loosened her hands, and Chelsea fell down in a free fall motion, feeling the whimpering wind near her ears, almost pale and scared. Seeing that he was about to land, he could not help yelling. "Help me." Naruto lit a tree branch, rushed up again, and hugged Chelsea directly at high altitude. The two bodies were close to each other. Chelsea was obviously scared. He unconsciously grasped Naruto''s collar and raised At first he gave Naruto a stern glance, but did not speak except to glare. Fear of Naruto leaving her again. Go back to the headquarters and explain Dr. Fashion''s death to Najeeta. Na Jietan, who was sitting on the sofa with her hands on her chin and holding her chin, said with a serious face, smoking a cigarette. "This place can''t stay any longer, everyone packs their bags and moves their positions." Everyone answered, and went back to their room to pack things. The meal that was originally intended to be eaten was not prepared anymore. Now that the place was discovered, they could only relocate as soon as possible. Naruto frowned, watching Na Jie Xitan swallowing the clouds, this gentle older sister was very charming, but smoking made him very cold. Najie Hitan asked a little puzzled to the sight of Shang Naruto "Are you naruto?" Looking at Najehittan, Naruto went straight up, stretched out two fingers, grabbed the cigarette on Najehittan''s mouth, and threw it away, looking at Najehittan''s eyes, serious Say "If you let me see it next time, I will kiss you, and I will still kiss." Na Jie Hitan''s face showed a kind of surprise, looking at Naruto, her expression was a bit dull, her face turned red, she coughed and said with a bitter smile "I wish I didn''t get in your way." Naruto shook his head and said calmly. "Yes, this will destroy the image in my heart. At least now you are a very gentle big sister in my heart." The elder sister made Na Jietan stunned. Although she was indeed a good match, but this was the first time she called it, and she felt some strange feelings in her heart. Hitan''s face had a rosy, light tap on her head. "Ok." He answered very slightly. Chapter 75： : Lurking in a mystery Several people of Naruto packed their luggage, took a special dangerous species, and set off to a new hiding place. Look. Yarn, Chinese website On the big back like a batfish, Tazmi looked into the distance with an excited expression, while Lubbock and Maine shivered because of fear of heights. Mayin''s face leaning against Naruto''s face was ugly, without any blood. Naruto turned to look at the frightened Ma Yin, and said with a smile. "Sister Ma Yin, hold me tight if you are afraid." Nain who gave Naruto a blank look, said with a wry expression. "Don''t tease me at this time, bite you." "Main sauce, it''s so cute." Naruto laughed, and happily stretched out a hand, moulded Mo Yan''s head, angry Ma Yin stared at Naruto, there was no way to take Naruto Because she was afraid to roll down from the sky, she must grasp the back of the dangerous species tightly. Modeling the pink twin ponytails of Ma Yin, feel the silky softness, Naruto''s proud smile. She wasn''t afraid that if she got angry and lost control, he had flying ninjutsu, and there was no problem catching the girl. Flying all the way, the destination is Magu Heights, 8000km southeast of the Imperial Capital. There are dozens of Pingdingshan mountains standing up and forming a variety of independent ecosystems. The high level of dangerous species makes them unsuitable for human habitation and is called a secret place. After dragging Naruto and other dangerous species down from the sky, Ma Yin couldn''t wait to escape Naruto''s palm. Although she was very comfortable, she couldn''t let her face down. A jump fell on a flat ground in the mountains, and Naruto followed behind. "Because it''s a secret place, it can''t be more suitable for lurking." Na Jietan carried a large package, walked forward, breathing fresh air, said easily. "Wait for the Revolutionary Army reconnaissance troops to be around the empire and help us find a new location, let''s do strange training here first. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Looking at the surrounding mountains, Naruto was a little excited. There was a feeling of excitement to kill the dangerous species quickly. It would be even better if he could meet the legendary ones. Naruto''s expression fell on Chelsea''s eyes, and now the girl''s eyes are all on Naruto, and Tazmi has also been ignored. Tazmi is excited about this nature, thinking of future training, his whole body is full of fighting spirit. Before going long, Najehittan said to Susano. "Go ahead." "Understood." In response, Suzu Zhinan once again opened the eyes of everyone, splitting a tree to make a house, and building a large house directly. If the speed is modern, what construction workers are needed. With his super fast speed and powerful wrist, he built a house that can live in people within hours, and the facilities are complete. If it wasn''t for Naruto to see it with his own eyes, I really don''t believe it, but if he comes, he can, a ninjutsu past, can indeed create more than ten houses out of nothing, but it is not yet time to really show his ability. It was late at night to make the house, and the tired people allotted a room and went to bed. At dawn, Naruto waking up from the wooden bed in the morning, got up, made a gesture of stretching his arms, and walked out of the living room. Deep on the flat top of the mountainside, the roaring sound of the beast can be heard from time to time here. Say hello to Naje Hitan and others who have been up a long time. When I saw Chi Hitomi walking towards me face to face, those eyes flashed and looked at Naruto. "Go fishing with me." Reached out, naturally holding Naruto''s palm, and walked towards the door. "Wait a minute, I''ll be with you, too," Ma Yin cried, trotting over, and her face was calm and normal. Dr. Fashion''s death soon spread out, and when he learned that it was killed by Naruto, Asdes grew more angry. And the death of another person gave Seliu a lot of pain. In order to relieve Seliu''s pain, Esdes gave a few words of comfort and comfort, and Seliu who was greatly impressed with Esdes was lying on Esdes. Weeping in my arms. Aiming at Seliu''s head, Asdes grimaced in his teeth. "Naruto, I won''t let you continue rude." At this time, Naruto was fishing with Chi Hitomi and Mayin. Holding a fishing rod in his hand, three people surrounded him back to back, looking at the fishing rod in his hand, no one spoke. Naruto just looked around lazily, but didn''t notice that the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Looking around the clear river, he suddenly found a fish, a beautiful flower fish, and still so small. There are hundreds of dangerous species here, and it is impossible for a small fish to survive. Frowning Naruto whispered "Chelsea, what the **** are you doing?" "Che, it was discovered so soon." With a complaint, a whistle, a cloud of smoke blew away from the water, Chelsea drifted from the air onto the ship, and the narrow bed was squeezed without any gap. Naruto was tight and peaceful Three girls are next to each other. Maine frowned, turning to look at Chelsea and ask "What are you doing here?" The eyes were full of hostility. To the eyes of Mayin, Chelsea smiled and stretched out her head, saying "Children, leave things for adults, just catch your fish obediently." Grinting her teeth, angrily "Who are you talking about as a kid? I''m not young anymore, you are looking for death." Chelsea''s eyes swept over Mayin intentionally, exclaiming in amazement "Yeah, obviously so small." Noting that Chelsea''s expression was not right, Maine got angry and stood up, pointing at Chelsea. "Let''s fight if we can, and see who is the kid." Chelsea pulled her face and said with a grimace "Poor chest, airport." The fist in Ma Yin''s hand had been clenched tightly, and she wanted to be stingy, her face twisted because of anger, and she was about to punch him. The fist in his hand was held by Naruto, Naruto with a smile on his face, watching Ma Yin said "Actually I like the airport very much." With sincere words and expressions, Naruto speaks seriously. "Hah, why don''t I care if you like it or not, what do you like to do with me, don''t watch it." Ma Yinlen frowned, flushed blushing, and did not forget to scream proudly, but that angry expression , Has disappeared. Red pupil seriously adjusted the fish, talked to several people, and turned a blind eye, only fishing for her fish with peace of mind and choking her rice balls. Chapter 76： : Interrupt the third leg Looking at Ma Yan''s blushing expression, Chelsea realized that she didn''t want to go on teasing, and she felt a sense of sullenness in her heart, so she sat down silently. He took out a red pupil with a rice ball and shouted. "Is there something here?" As soon as the words were finished, the water splashed, a big fish emerged from the river, opened the big mouth that could swallow the whole boat, and rushed up. The red pupil with bright eyes shouted "food." The impatient eyes clearly wanted to eat, swallowed with a rice ball in his hand, and when he wanted to take a shot, Naruto had summoned the flame gun. Holding the gun with one hand, Naruto stood up and squeezed a grain of rice from the corner of Akito''s mouth and put it in his mouth, smiling. "give it to me." Looking at Naruto, Chi Hitomi was not very shy, and said with a sweet smile. "Ok." Naruto clasped the spear with both hands, and breathed out, and put the ten-tailed chakra into the spear. The flame spun on the tip of the gun, and held the spear forward. The flame spun up and rushed up, spiraling into the flame, breaking through the big fish, leaving a big hole in its belly, floating straight in the water, and dying. With a single strike, Chelsea did light up. Yesterday she learned that Naruto''s strength is very strong. Now, when you watch it closely, you can feel this powerful force more intuitively. Looking at Naruto''s smiling face, Chelsea was a little puzzled, and could not help asking the doubt in her heart. "Hey, Naruto, why do you stay here, with your current ability, there should be a better job if you go to this department." "The boss has told me this before. By the way, when will the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army attack the empire?" Hitting a big fish with a spear, Naruto asked without asking. "I don''t know, but it should be coming soon. The headquarters is still preparing supplies and contacting other organizations. The most lacking person is people." Chelsea told these things to Naruto without hesitation, looking at Naruto. The person''s eyes flickered a little "I heard that your strength is even better than Esdes. If you really go to the headquarters, I believe that you can be a leader, like the current boss, who is like Naje Hitan." The leader must have wisdom, of course Naruto s wisdom, she does nt think it s bad, but it s a pity that Naruto is better than Aesdes s strength. Such a person will be treated everywhere. And if Naruto goes to the headquarters to help the revolutionary army kill Esdes, the hope of destroying the empire can be increased by 10%. In this era, people are optimistic about their strength. Gently glancing at Chelsea, Naruto raised the spear with the big fish in his hand and said calmly. "Not interested in." After saying so much, two words ushered in, making Chelsea a bit upset. She didn''t know what Naruto was thinking about. And now Naruto is thinking about how to complete the task and get true love by overthrowing. This is really good. If you overthrow Chitong and Ma Yin, it is almost 4,000 VIP experiences. He looked at Chitong. At this time, Chitong was wearing black casual clothes and outlined a slender figure with a large chest and white arms. He looked at the fish that Naruto raised above his head, and his eyes flashed with light. Want to eat the light. Such a pure girl, Naruto really can''t get rid of it. And Ma Yin, Naruto looked at Ma Yin''s grumpy face, a little worried, and pushed whether the girl would suddenly lose her temper and bite down on something. Hitting Naruto from the Cold War, he decided to go step by step. Back in the room, handing over the food to Naruto Susano''s man, he was seeing Sayo chatting with Najemittan, and he walked forward and noticed that Sayo turned around. Originally, it was still calm, but the pair blushed after looking at it within a second, and immediately looked at Na Jietan, Seeing Naruto sitting on the chair, Najehittan said brightly. "Exactly, Naruto. Regarding the method used by Emperor Ji, I was looking for someone to teach Sha You, and you can train her by the way." "Am I?" He looked at Na Jietan in doubt, Naruto didn''t understand why it was him. Najie Hitan nodded, said calmly. "Tazmi himself has to be busy, Brand will teach him, and Hill s training method is a bit gentle. Is nt Red pupil going to find ingredients, Mayn is a long-range attack, and Lubbock, you are willing Did Sha You give him training? " Naruto thought of Lubbock''s character, and quickly shook his head, looking at Sha You with a serious expression. "Well, starting tomorrow, I will train you seriously." There was a joy on Sha You''s face, there was a natural joy, she nodded and looked at Naruto, whispered "Thank you." Naruto, who waved his words, set a time for training tomorrow morning with Shayou, and said nothing. Shayou turned her head away and did not stay in the living room. To her eyes, her heart jumped quickly. Naboto, who was doing nothing, was caught in Lubbock''s neck. Hooking Naruto''s neck, Lubbock whispered "I have one important thing to ask you." Glancing at this sneaky guy, Naruto asked a little puzzledly "what''s up?" "I observed it just now, there was no one in the women''s bath room, and there was no obstruction, so I said, hehe." Lubbock patted Naruto''s shoulders, and his insignificant face turned right. "It''s up to you to investigate the enemy." Naruto rolled his eyes and said "You want to hurt me." "Absolutely not, and there should not be many people now, so I want you to observe and understand the terrain, this thing can not be said to Tazmi." Lubbock with a look of harmless humans and animals, the smile Very cheap, cheaper than Naruto. "Why don''t you go?" "Oh, my stomach hurts and I can''t tell you, the topographic map will be given to you." With his belly in pain, Lubbock with a sore face gave Naruto a hand-drawn map. This should be the place where the girl took a hot spring. It seems that many investigations have been done. Naruto took a few glances, and it was clear that Lubbock wanted him to be the first to die for the dead, so as to observe the perception of several girls. After all, this kind of thing was found to be strangled to death. Thinking of voyeurism, Naruto suddenly thought that if red pupil was peeped, his brows frowned. Whispered a pinch of paper "If you dare to peep, interrupt your third leg." Chapter 77： : Hot spring? Hot spring! After lunch, Naruto was wondering whether he should observe the terrain. wap.novelhall.com "To prevent Lubbock from peeping, yes, to prevent others from peeping." I have remembered Naruto in the head of the hot spring course, and a smile appeared on the corner of my mouth, a very bad smile. Night has fallen, and at this moment others have already left. The location of the hot spring is a certain distance from the house. Out of this large house of temporary construction, Naruto took advantage of the night to sneak up to the top of the mountain. With his speed, no one could find it. Along the flat stone road, like walking forward, there is a steam not far away, and a steaming hot spring is located in front. With nine jade reincarnation eyes, Naruto was able to see the inside of the hot spring 100 meters away, and the steam was not a thing at all in his eyes. In the eyes is the back of a girl, looking at Ruyu''s skin, making Naruto''s blood veins open, whispering in his heart, "This is just to observe the terrain." Then secretly leaned forward. Leaning against the rock, several flashes hid Chakra''s breath. Naruto''s body is like a cat, moving one after another, and getting closer to the hot spring. One hundred meters, fifty meters, ten meters. The thick mist has blurred the back of a girl inside, but for Naruto, the mist can penetrate directly. His eyes shook, and Naruto began to reincarnate. A mechanical arm came into his eyes. "Boss" almost exclaimed Naruto, covering her mouth obediently. He didn''t expect to see the boss taking a bath so cleverly, and he didn''t know if he had just been discovered. If he didn''t know it, he would run up and desperately. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The expression of the boss''s gentle sister appeared in Naruto''s mind. Suddenly, she wanted to see the angry and coquettish look of her, unconsciously showing a smirk in her mouth, her eyes staring forward without blinking. I have to admit that Na Jietan''s skin is very good. Although her face is neutral, her body is very feminine, her shoulders are evenly thickened, invaded in the hot spring, hides many important parts of her body, and she can only see one head. , One shoulder. And with his back to Naruto, he couldn''t see the front at all. There was some tickling Naruto in her heart, and she ran straight over a few big stones and ran over. Na Jietan glanced at the stones on the left and whispered softly. "Whatever happened, it always felt like someone was watching it." Naruto hiding under a large rock, can clearly hear this sentence, his heart beating fiercely, he has now suppressed all Chakra, and can still feel his breath, this boss is really impatient . When Najie Hitan turned her head, Naruto rushed forward again. The agile figure was accompanied by thick mist, and Najie Hitan, who was more than ten meters away, could not find it at all. The dark shadow flashed, Naruto finally reached the back of the rock directly in front of Na Jie Hitan, his expression unconsciously revealed a hint of excitement, don''t go over and use the reincarnation eyes of the nine hooks, pass through the stone, and land on N Jie Hitan Perfect body, great strength. "I did not expect that the strength of the boss is so great. This size is better than the red pupil. It seems that one hand cannot hold it." A gesture was made, and Naruto''s muttering sound was very small, and did not let Najie Hitan hear. At this point Na Jietan seemed to have finished soaking. She wanted to get up from the pool, and the beauty was out of the bath, and she was still an unsuspecting beauty. Naruto paused, his eyes stayed straight "I rely on nothing" Before the words were finished, Na Jiechi calmly stared at the stone in front of Naruto and called out. "who is it?" Along with the cold shout, Na Jietan rushed to the front, her body was agile, and as soon as she stepped out of the hot spring, the whole person turned a corner and immediately went around Naruto. At this point Naruto was too late to run. Who wanted him to be so close to Na Jietan, only three meters in front, even if flying was no longer possible. Najeshtan is conditioned, and Naruto''s neck is fastened with a mechanical arm and back, and her entire body leans up. "Wait, the elder sister is me." Naruto''s neck was cold and he felt Najie Hitan''s mechanical arm fasten around his neck, and immediately called out. Looking at Naruto''s face, Na Jietan frowned, immediately yelled, and lowered her voice with her teeth. "Naruto, what are you doing here?" "This, observe the enemy situation, wait, I was wrong, just kidding." Naruto originally wanted to find an excuse to mix up with the past, but did not expect that Na Jie Xitan could not help but increase the strength of the robot arm, this is not It was really uncomfortable to clasp my arms around the neck with a little temperature, and there was no ambiguity. Although Naruto is not afraid, you must admit that you have done something wrong. With a deep thought in his mind, when Naruto was about to explain, a voice such as Chi Hitomi came from not far away. Red pupils wrapped around the body with bath towels, Mayn, Hill, Leoney and Chelsea walked over. At this time, Chelsea''s pace was the fastest, and she did not find Naruto and Na Jie Hitan. This naughty girl was playing with Ma Yin, walking around Ma Yin in one step, and pointing Ma Yin''s chest with one hand and waist. , Said with a smile "The little devil is the little devil, haha, is this plain? Why don''t I see anything?" "Are you able to say it again?" "Plain, plain, imp." "court death." Mayin was completely irritated, and she would smash it as soon as she raised her fist. Unfortunately, Chelsea twisted and hid next to Chitong. She barefooted the little pupil. The jade foot was indeed the cheapest for a few girls. , Real sheep fat jade, such as jade''s complexion, without any impurities. Reached out with one hand, blocking Ma Yin''s red pupil, Red pupil said with a blank expression. "Okay, don''t make a noise. Everyone is a companion. Get along well." Looking at Chi Tong, Ma Yin really had nothing to say, but Chelsea obviously would not let go of her, pulling her face to make a grimace, a proud expression on her face. Ma Yinqi gritted his teeth, exposed his small white teeth, clenched his fists, a frantic expression, and his pink hair flew up quickly. Chapter 78： : Sudden confession "Well, to be clear, what are you doing here?" Na Jie Hitan squeezed Naruto''s neck with one hand, showing no sign of loosening, and in order to prevent others from seeing, she hid her body behind the stone. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Naruto was really a bit difficult for a while, watching the girls who Najehittan didn''t want to let go of, and getting closer and closer, he said with a grit. "Actually I just happened to pass by." "Do you think I will believe your crap?" Looking indifferently at Naruto, Na Jie Hitan''s eyes were full of distrust. Naruto was contemplative, he must have used a special method to fight, looking at Na Jie Hitan''s pair of angry eyes, after a few seconds, Naruto restored peace, and said seriously "I just can''t stand the admiration for my elder sister, so I can''t help tempting to peep." With a serious word, Na Jietan was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect Naruto to admit it so boldly, and she didn''t know what to say in an instant. Naruto looked at Na Jie Hitan''s face and said solemnly "Sister, actually I like you from the first sight." "Ha, what are you kidding?" To be honest, Na Jietan''s face turned red, and the expression of panic made Naruto feel a bit cute. Although the robotic arm lost a little ambiguity, but this face was red like a little girl. Very touching. Naruto stretches out a hand and gently pinches Najehitan''s other intact palm, saying seriously "Sister, are you my girlfriend?" Subconsciously, Naruto found that the skin was really not good. Look. Yarn, Chinese website After hearing Naruto''s confession, Najethitan turned into a petrified person, staring at Naruto stupidly, saying in a trembling tone. "You, me, you like me, what about that red pupil?" With a stunned expression, the whole person was stupid, she had stopped thinking, and forgot that she was not wearing clothes yet. Naruto reached out and clasped Najehittan''s palm, earnestly "Sister be my girlfriend. I have a way to recover your arm." Naruto''s words made Na Jiexian brow slightly, and said in a surprised tone. "You can restore my arm. It''s impossible. I''ve already worn off my arms and eyes. The science now has no ability to make this thing regenerate." "They can''t do it. I can''t do it. It''s not just your arms. It''s easy to regenerate your eyes, as long as it''s not cursed to stop them." He stretched out a hand and touched the model wearing the blindfold at Naje Hitan On the cheeks, the touch is very smooth and tender, and there is a feeling of being addicted. Naruto''s smiling face gave Na Jietan a deep shock to regenerate the body. This is a terrifying ability. Perhaps only God can do it. The silent Na Jie Hitan, thinking about the strength of Naruto. I forgot that Naruto was greedily glancing at her figure. The body of this mature woman is not what those young girls with red pupils can have. This is the body of a woman who has completed development. Although still a place. At the moment, it is not possible to let Najie Hitan think about it. If a few people in the red pupil are found, he will grow up, and see that Najie Hitan has let him go. Naruto took a few steps back and pulled away a little. To Naruto''s eyes, Na Jietan''s face turned a little drunk, like a ripe peach. Naruto, who was agitated in his heart, did not rush to run away, reached out a hand, and pinched Najie Hitan''s chin, and his head passed. Looking at Naruto''s closer face, Na Jietan was completely panicked, and her brain was short-circuited. However, she was as old as 5 years old, and she had not been confessed, even thinking about it. Never thought about it, but now he was confessed by such a teenager. Her heart was so upset that she didn''t know whether to refuse or accept the kiss. Na Jie Hitan, who was at war with her inner man, reacted, but closed her eyes unconsciously, her eyelids shaking, and she received Naruto''s kiss. A very warm kiss made Na Jiexitan feel warmth, and she was almost lost under Naruto''s tenderness. Naruto raised his head and whispered in Naje Hitan''s ear "Thinking about it later, you can come to me anytime, no matter what, I will stay in the night raid and be your subordinate." Sweet love words are the most touching. Na Jietan instantly understood a little why Naruto was staying here, thinking that part of it was for her, her face was ashamed, how could there be a bit of the general. At this time, she would rather face the challenge of Esthers than face Naruto''s eyes, which made her not even know what to say. The face was flushed and her head was lowered, and Na Jietan thought for a while, and when she raised her head, those eyes flashed with water. "Naruto, do you just want to stay in the night strike organization like Hitomi?" "It''s for sure, but you need to be added to it. Remember me. If you are in danger, look for me. I will help you to settle any danger." Naked Hitan''s cheek with one hand, Naruto put down In this sentence, just leave, twist, and the whole person sprints, like a light flashes past, leaving a breeze. Looking at Naruto''s back, Na Jietan was silent for a while, waited for a long time, suddenly woke up, slaps her head, exclaimed indignantly. "Yes, I haven''t blame this boy for peeping." Looking at the empty place, where there is still a half-man, he moulded his lips, Na Jietan unconsciously smiled, this smile is the girl''s original sweet smile. Murmured unconsciously "Don''t I also think about the opposite sex? No, now there are always times when the revolutionary army must exercise restraint." With a slap on her face, Najeeta regained her indifference. At this time, leaving Naruto here, after sweeping more than 500 experiences, my heart was very refreshed, but the disadvantage was that I didn''t peep into the body such as Chitong. "Forget it, sooner or later, it''s my person, not in a hurry." I thought in the future that I would make Chitong stripped off and show it to myself. Naruto s smile was very cheap. Chapter 79： : Training Sayo On the second day early in the morning, Naruto met Sayo, who had been waiting for a long time. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website A white off-the-shoulder outfit made Sha You''s pure and innocent depository vivid. To say that Sa You is special than Chi Tong, that is pure. This is a very pure girl, and Chi Tong looks a bit **** and black A suit, plus black long straight hair, coupled with that perfect slim body, can make you feel an unusual excitement. In secret, she scanned the red pupil who was cooking, and glanced at Sa You sitting on the sofa, Naruto nodded her head, and walked towards Sa You while comparing the two. Seeing Naruto at a glance, Sha You looked very respectful, immediately stood up, and said with a little excitement when she bent down. "From today, I would like Naruto''s advice." "Well, remember, from now on, you must listen to me seriously." A finger was stretched out, and Naruto with a serious face was facing Sayou''s pure face. It was found that the face had been stared for a long time, and it became red, making Naruto somewhat confused. Sha You nodded with a hint of ruddy on the cheek, whispered "Naruto, you won''t issue strange orders to me." "If I say it''s possible?" Naruto''s ridiculous smile looked at the pure girl with a rosy complexion. Shayou looked up, and glanced at Naruto with a hint of shame. "If I can do it, I will do it." Naruto with a movement in his heart really wanted to say a strange command, but he couldn''t bear it anymore. Now Akito can be on the side. For the beloved goddess, he still can''t bear it. The two had breakfast and went out with the red lunch made by Hitomi. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Without going out for any purpose, Naruto didn''t actually train at all, so he had to learn the knowledge of comics from the previous era and find some dangerous species to practice for Shayou. Today, Sha You has the ring that controls water, which is generally a dangerous species, and it is still very easy for her to kill. A few people walked a long way, only to find today''s first goal, the first goal should be said, because there are more than a dozen monsters. A kind of dragon-like monster crawling on the ground. It has a very good dragon-climbing style. It surrounds Naruto and Sa-yo, and turns on this kind of monster that has been scanned for a few times. It turns out that it has little energy and energy. Yu said "I''ll leave one for you. You stand now and don''t attack." Sayo nodded, and obediently took a few steps back. Looking at Naruto, it was different from the first meeting. Now Sayo can clearly feel Naruto''s ability to expand. This is an overwhelming person. The ability to breathe. Naruto stretched out with one hand, summoned the flame gun, squeezed his hands tightly, and glanced at the thirteen climbing dragons in front of her eyes. A smile murmured on the corner of her mouth. "These should be considered edible, and the food for just a few days has also been resolved. Chitong must be very happy." Raised above his head, a spear in his hand spun, and Naruto rushed straight up. The ground shook, and a slight crack appeared where Naruto stood. You can imagine the power of this foot. Holding the spear in both hands, Naruto jumped up, one spear swept in his hand, and one climbing dragon head flew out. This move immediately shocked the other 5 dragon-climbing dragons. The dragon-shaped monster that hurried to form a circle, opened his mouth to devour Naruto, Naruto was above the sky, holding the spear, a 360 rotation, In Sayou''s eyes. Only one fire dragon was dancing, the fire dragon turned into a spear. All 5 monsters were killed, and the remaining few were also singled out with one shot. One used only one blow, and the real one would kill. Before 3 minutes had passed, there was only one left, and the climbing dragon''s leg also left a little wound. After minimizing the attack of the dragon climber, Naruto turned to look at Sha You and said "Well, come here and try it out. If there is any danger, I will help you block it." If you look serious, with a spear, Sha You''s heart beats a bit, there is an intoxicating feeling, how can such strong strength not be favored by girls? Nodding his head, Sha You trot over, holding the ring in her hands nervously, a pair of dragons in front, yelling. "Hey!" Unfortunately, nothing happened, Sha You''s expression was a little awkward, her face was ashamed because she had no ability to start. Naruto haha ??stepped forward and smiled at Shayou "This thing should control water. You try to control the blood on the ground." Shayou nodded again, glanced at Naruto secretly, only to find that the other side did not despise her, she was relieved, and once again focused on the dragon slowly crawling forward in front of him, condensing the blood on the ground, screaming. "Yeah!" With the girl''s clear shouting, her blood color rose, and she turned into a water sword, slammed into the ground dragon''s body, and knocked it down, leaving a small wound. "Now you are trying to attack its weaknesses." Naruto stepped forward, holding Shayou''s palm without shame, the white fair hand with the ring tightly wrapped in his palm, and his head was also put together In the past, the two were close together. Feeling Naruto''s body next to her, Shayou''s whole body tightened, but she did not resist, but her face was extremely red. Naruto has always pursued the advantage of taking advantage. Although he also wanted to teach Shayou seriously, he would not be willing to take advantage of such a beautiful girl. She clenched her palms tightly, feeling the softness of her hips, and Naruto pointed at the front dragon seriously. "You try to attack the center of its eyes or head." "Ok." Sha You only thought that Naruto really wanted to teach her, suppressing the shame in her heart, condensed with blood and water, aimed at the dragon that could not climb up in front of him, and shot the sword condensed with blood and water. With a slap, this time it was firmly inserted into Di Long''s head and killed it. A bit excited Sayo, turned her head and looked at Naruto "Success." With a clenched fist, Sha You, who wanted to pose in a victory posture, had a flush of excitement in her face Because the two people were close together, they could feel each other''s breath as soon as they turned their heads. Looking at Shayou''s two red lips, Naruto''s heart became hot, and her head was kissed down. Choking kiss. From the beginning, Sayo''s pupils dilated, to some surprises, and finally, her cheeks were blushed, and she stretched out her hands and hugged Naruto''s back. "Ding, success in robbing girls of true love has gained 3,000 VIP experience." Naruto after the kiss, heard the system prompt. Turning to look at Sha You, she found that the girl''s face was surprisingly red and shy, nodding her head and whispering "Like us, is it a relationship?" Chapter 80： : Snatch True Love Rewards Naruto''s expression on the thin red lips of Sayo said earnestly: "That''s right, but we can''t talk about our relationship now. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" "Why?" Looking at Naruto, Shayou''s expression was a little puzzled. "Because my favorite is Hitomi." Without any scruples, Naruto spoke the words in her heart, staring directly at Sha You, showing that he was serious. Shayou''s body was shaking and her expression was dissatisfied, but she finally calmed down, looked up at Naruto, and said with tears in her eyes. "Then you mean that you only like Chi Hitomi and you don''t like me." "Of course not, I just said that this kind of thing can''t be known to other people." Naruto''s face was sternly molding Sayou''s head, his tone seemed very soft. Sayo felt Naruto''s soothing model, found it very comfortable, and the dissatisfaction in her heart also disappeared. Looking at Naruto''s face, she said stupidly. "Can I kiss you in the future?" Naruto mistakenly heard some doubts and said it funny. "of course can." "Then kiss again, okay?" Shao looked up at Naruto with a piercing expression, matched with a poor expression, and asked for Naruto''s kiss. "No matter how many times you can." Gently pinching Sayo''s chin, Naruto''s mouth overlapped with her little lips. As Naruto''s head left, she found that Sayo''s watery eyes were even more watery. Looking at Naruto, the eyes said pleadingly. "Can you do it again?" Haha smiled Naruto, bowed her head and kissed again, at the same time, stretched out two hands, stretched up along the flat belly of Sha You, touching the smooth girl''s skin. wap.novelhall.com Shayou was trembling slightly, her face blushed, and her hands clenched Naruto''s back, but she did not stop Naruto''s movement. The two hugged a kiss while Naruto climbed the pair of hills with both hands. "Excellent." This was Naruto''s first thought. "Oh!" Sha You hummed softly, blushing, and buried her head on Naruto''s chest. The body didn''t have much resistance, and Naruto was allowed to come. However, Naruto didn''t have much movement. Except for Mo and his wife, he didn''t do the real thing. This is the first time in the wild, how could a girl be here. In a hurry, 2 months passed. To say that 2 months is really fast. No one bothered or commissioned in this place. Except for a few girls, Naruto basically killed the dangerous species, flirted with Sayo, kissed her, and Naruto who has also covered her body Do the last step. It wasn''t that he didn''t want it, but there were too many other people, and it was very quiet at night. There was really nothing moving, and people who would immediately make noise in all the houses, this face, Naruto still couldn''t pull it down. Had to hold back all the desire. In 2 months, I got the best news, and I can still go back from here. Naruto, lying on the sofa, rubbed his shoulders and complained lazily. "Boss has been out for 2 days and we haven''t come back yet. How long are we going to stay here?" Although a girl is accompanied by her every day, Naruto misses Esdes a bit, and she is also the first person in the world to have a relationship. She does miss the queen, including her beautiful legs. "Little brother, are you lonely? Would you like my sister to accompany you?" Hooking Naruto''s neck from both hands behind the sofa, Leo Nai smiled smirkly, raised a brow provocatively, and cast a charming wink. Naruto rolled his eyes and said "Sister Leoney, don''t be kidding, just killed fifty monsters and almost exhausted me." Naruto rubbing his shoulders complained. Leoney was surprised, and turned to look out of the door. He was like a monster corpse piled up in small hills. Chitong was standing in front of her eyes, her eyes glowing, and a greedy expression on her face. Leonai, who was sighing for Naruto s strength, smiled even more happily. "Little brother, really impatient, my sister rubs your shoulders." He stretched out two white tender fingers and helped Naruto hold on, not to mention that Leoney''s technique was really good, especially the white fingers, which were very comfortable to touch. Naruto enjoyed the touch of Leonai''s palm with a look of enjoyment. While Leone was helping Naruto pinch his shoulders with a smile, a cry came out from the door. "So many monsters out there, who killed them?" Na Jie Hitan, who has been out for 2 days and said she wants to contact the headquarter''s investigation team, is finally back now. She looked at the pile of monsters behind him, her face surprised, and she saw Naruto enjoying Leonai''s massage, and she felt her heart unconsciously It has a sour taste, but it''s just a trace. Going to the sofa, Na Jietan, who sat down, clapped her hands and said with a serious expression "Everyone come in," He was watching the Chengshan monster pile outside and others, turned his head and walked in. His eyes were obviously disappointed, and he was disappointed that he could not eat immediately. Naruto is raising his head, and at a glance, he sees Najie Hitan sitting in front of him. "Sister Najeeta, why are you back now? What is the position of the headquarters?" Najie Hitan no longer has a cold for Naruto s sister, and smiled and said "I''ve found it. It''s a new fortress 15 kilometers northeast of the capital." Naruto was shining brightly, and said with some excitement "Then let''s hurry up." "Don''t worry, wait for me to tell you a few important things first." Na Jiexitan glanced gently at Naruto, turned her head to glance at the crowd, her expression became serious, her face was a bit solemn "In the past two months, our troops outside could be said to have been completely destroyed, and our headquarters was also slightly damaged. Asdes'' anger against Naruto involved the Revolutionary Army, which caused the Revolutionary Army to be hit a little bit. Fortunately, there was one thing that Asdes had to do, and that stopped all efforts to get Naruto. " "What''s the matter?" Naruto was still a little concerned when he heard Esdes''s name. "A new kind of dangerous species, temporarily called a new type of dangerous species, this kind of creatures are killing the poor in a wild way, and are making a lot of noise outside the capital." Najeshtan''s tone was very heavy, apparently this monster killed a lot of people. Glancing at Chitong and others for some heavy expressions, Na Jiexitan said lightly. "In short, let''s go to the new location first and then talk about it." Chapter 81： : New fortress, new location Riding the dangerous species to the new settlement, Naruto was lost in thought because of the boss. When thinking about what kind of dangerous species, a few girls made noises in his ears. "Okay, it won''t be gone in the future, let''s set off." Pulling on Hitomi''s collar, Leonay looked serious. Chitong, who was taken away, stared at the pile of 50 monster corpses in front of him, yelling with open hands like a child "No, I want to eat, eat, I want to take away these foods, not waste." The bitter-smiling Ma Yin walked beside Chitong, don''t look over her and said solemnly "A monster weighs tons. Do you want us all to stage a tragedy of falling from the air?" When she heard Mayin''s words, Chitong did not cry, but she shook her head and looked unhappy. Just sitting on the dangerous species of flying fish and staring closely at the monsters. For the red pupil who likes to eat meat, these things are just like Baoshan. Looking at the front red pupil sitting cross-legged on the back of a dangerous species, poorly looking at the animal he was hunting, Naruto could not help showing a smile, came forward, stretched out his palm to mold the black hair of the red pupil, said with a smile "That way, I can continue to fight these for you." Turning his head to look at Naruto, Chi Hitomi s beautiful eyes flickered, the corners of his mouth were bent, and he smiled like a crescent shape. "Really? Thank you Naruto." Coupled with this sweet smile, let Naruto feel a sense of happiness in the heart, definitely guard this girl. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network As a high-altitude transportation tool, it doesn''t take a few hours to go elsewhere. This is a dangerous species comparable to the speed of boarding an airplane. It took more than an hour to leave from this place and reach the new fortress. Looking down at a mountainous area, there was no indication of where the fortress was from above. Naruto with a shock in his eyes, opened the nine hook jade reincarnation eyes, through a layer of soil, can clearly see the fortress interspersed in the mountain slit, this is indeed hidden enough clever enough. "I wanted to ask why Naruto has two different looks in your eyes." Na Jiexi, who was standing beside Naruto, looked at his ring-like eyes with a doubt. Naruto smiled slightly, tilted his head, and whispered near Na Jie Hitan''s ear. "This thing can only tell my wife." There were few words, and the wind around them was loud. Chitong and others didn''t hear what Naruto was saying, only to see his lips move. Na Jie Hitan immediately blushed and gave Naruto a glance, coupled with the majesty of her general, this eye was very touching, making Naruto laugh. After falling on the ground, Naruto made a jump and took the lead in falling to the ground. Tazmi and others followed closely and looked around at Tazmi and said with sighs. "I always feel like there is no new fortress feeling." It is really too hidden, and there are not many people, this is a place of refuge. At this time, Ma Yin was clenching her small fist in one hand and said with some excitement. "I heard that there is a hot spring here, which is great." When he heard the hot spring, Lubbock''s eyes brightened. There was no peeping last time. This time he was really excited. When Lubbock started to launch his yy, Naruto wrapped his neck around him. Turning around and seeing Naruto''s cruel smile, thinking about a devil with a smile "Boy, remember never to peep at Chitong and Ma Yin, or I''ll interrupt your third leg." Understanding that Hitomi and Ma Yin had a good relationship with Naruto, Lubbock had a cold war. He nodded obediently and Naruto could knock down 50 monsters a day. This ability is not something he can mess with. Although he didn''t know what the third leg meant, the moment he heard it, he only felt his legs tremble and panic. The shortest Mayin was striding into the new fortress, and while walking forward, he still turned around and said to Naruto. "Servant, get me your luggage." With her hands on her hips, a pair of queen-shaped Mayin looked very cute. Naruto smiled, and still obediently did it, it was just two big packages anyway, it was still very easy for him. The crowd didn''t stay outside for a long time and walked in. Large hall with hardcover floors. This really fits the word fortress. Such a large space can be put on an airplane, and it can be used as an aircraft warehouse in Naruto''s era. When Naruto lamented the name of the fortress, Najie Hitan was already sitting on a chair in front of him, watching the crowd condescendingly. "From today, we are going to live here. Actually, I want everyone to adapt first, but now the situation does not allow it, and new tasks have emerged." Naruto and Tazmi look away from the decoration of the fortress and fall on Najehittan. "The new targets are those new types of dangerous species. Most of them are acting in groups. Although there are not many, they can be judged to have a certain amount of intelligence, and their physical strength is very strong. It is said that the samurai who practice strength can not match. Najeshtan supported her head with her hands crossed and looked at her eyesight. She continued with a serious expression. "At present they are still lurking in the mines in the south of the imperial capital. In the forest, hungry people will come out to eat people and poultry. Although the hunters and the imperial soldiers are expelled every day, it seems that they are still leftover because of the large number." With a fist, Tazmi said with blood flashing in his eyes. "This guy just wants to get rid of it." Najehittan admired Tazmi s **** energy, but she only admired it, and locked Naruto tightly. "Naruto, your strength should be no problem with these guys. Although we are helping Emperor Capital and letting you be exposed, there will be more dangers, but this new type of dangerous species kills too many people, or I want you to destroy it. " Naruto''s mouth turned up, and he smiled slightly. "It''s okay to hand it all to me." Na Jiexitan laughed lightly, looking at Naruto''s eyes, something strange, suddenly remembered what Naruto had promised her before, her face turned red, so she had to lower her head in order to cover up. Chapter 82： : Cute Mayonnaise Najeshtan''s anomaly did not get noticed by others. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Leo Nai walked up to Naruto with a smile, and stretched out his hand to catch Naruto''s embrace, he said briskly. "It is indeed Naruto''s younger brother. That''s very good. Let''s go on a mission with me today." Hitomi looked at the two and opened her mouth, trying to say something, but swallowed. Naruto only felt that his head had been attacked by Leone''s weapon, barely raised his head, and said solemnly. "Still wait to talk about this matter, will Chitong be free to accompany me to investigate tomorrow?" Glancing at Hitomi, Hitomi''s eyes brightened, and he said with a look of excitement. "Have." The lovely face was a little rosy. Leonai, who smiled, said nothing, and let Naruto''s neck loose. Chelsea whispered dissatisfiedly "He really thought he was going to play, but this mission may encounter people from the Empire. If something goes wrong, his companion will probably die." Looking at Chitong, Chelsea''s face was a little strict. Najietan glanced at Chelsea and said with a smile "Reassurance, Naruto''s strength is pretty good. Last time Hill was in danger and helped to stop it. I still believe Naruto can protect other people." Chelsea looked at Na Jietan strangely, but she did not speak, but turned her head to look at Naruto, and snorted coldly. She was disgusted with the death of her companion, and could not ignore Naruto''s indifferent expression. Even if you are strong, but to protect the people around you, it is not just strong. At this time, Chelsea didn''t understand how strong Naruto''s ability was. The power of the ten tails was not something the little girl could understand. Everyone divided the tasks for the evening and went to do their own work. Ma Yin held her chest with both hands and said proudly in front of Naruto "My servant, take my things to my room. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Turning his head and raising the pair of horsetails, Ma Yin walked out in diameter. The expression on his face was not much different than usual. Originally, I wanted to find Naruto Akagi, and when I heard this, I had to help Mayn with her luggage and follow up. Who wants this girl to be so cute? Followed by Ma Yin, came to a room, Naruto just came in and was called by Ma Yin "Well, you can go back now." Turning his head and toes to look at Naruto with high spirits, Ma Yin''s head was raised up proudly, and her ponytails were full of pride. After looking at Mayin''s short figure, pink dress, and black stockings, Naruto suddenly thought of the previous Gothic loli costume. The garment was still in his box without being unpacked, and he forgot to give it. "Main sauce, you have to pay for your luggage, right?" Naruto smiled and smiled, very bad. "What reward?" Frowning Ma Yin, seeing Naruto''s smile, she shivered. Naruto haha ??stepped forward and said with a smile "I just want to give you a gift." Ma Yin stepped back unconsciously and said with a little expression of fear. "Don''t come, you always feel like there is nothing good about laughing, I tell you not to touch me, be careful I kick you." Raising his feet and doing a kicking action, Ma Yin bit his little white teeth with an angry expression. Naruto''s face sank, and he said a little bit upset "Stop, don''t move." Ma Yin was shocked, and she did not move, but the little animal-like eyes had a little fear. "I just gave you a piece of clothing, and I didn''t do anything right." Naruto stepped forward and stretched out a hand, simulating Mamain''s head. "Really?" Looking up at Naruto, Ma Yin''s expression was still a little scared. She was really afraid of Naruto spanking her again. "of course it''s true." Naruto who put down this sentence, turned his head and started looking for the big parcel, and found the perfect gothic loli costume. Looking at Naruto''s package, Ma Yin breathed a sigh of relief, and realized that she really wanted to deliver something. She couldn''t help but be a little excited and stepped forward unconsciously. While walking to Naruto, Naruto grabbed the palm of his hand. Naruto holding the parcel and said with a smile "I used to want to send you off. I forgot it, and I only remember it today." Taking the result of the thing, Ma Yan opened it with curiosity, and the eye-catching black gothic loli costume was the same size as her body. His head was red and whispered. "Rogue." The voice was very quiet, but I still couldn''t escape Naruto''s ears. Some disappointed Naruto couldn''t help but sigh. "It looks like Main sauce doesn''t like it. Then forget it, I''ll send a red pupil." The gesture was about to be brought back, and Ma Yin hugged her arms and stared at Naruto. "Who said that I didn''t like it, did I say that, I have accepted this thing, you can go out." Watching Ma Yin hold her gift in her arms, Naruto laughed uncontrollably, stared directly at Ma Yin''s face, and said with a smile on her face. "That''s not okay. You haven''t put it on to show me, how can I go out." The smile made Ma Yin yell at the satyr, but when she scolded, her face had already been stained with a little bit of red glow, holding the dress in her little hand, and there was a sweet smile at the corner of her mouth. "Now I''m going to change my clothes, can you go out?" Looking up at Naruto with one hand in his hips, Ma Yin still looked proud. "why?" "" Ma Yin had the urge to bite Naruto, though she couldn''t bear to get down. Glancing at that smiling Naruto, Mayin''s face was flushed, and the atmosphere of the two was very ambiguous. Naruto stepped forward, holding her palm, holding her to the bed, and letting Maiin Sitting on thighs. With a few slight struggles, Ma Yin did not resist the Naruto''s movements, and her face was full of Hongxia, and she was afraid to look up. Naruto holding Ma Yin''s body has a feeling of physical and mental comfort, a feeling of holding a big toy, and this toy can be at my mercy. He bowed his head to the side of Mayn''s cheek, and said with his lips next to Mayn''s earlobe. "Change it in front of me, all right?" The faint words, accompanied by the warm breath, quickly melted Ma Yin, which was originally a secret promise, and now there was not much struggle, and he nodded curtly and agreed. When looking up, the blushing hotness said "You can only see, you can''t die." The small face was nervous, as if afraid of Naruto. Holding Ma Yin''s palm, Naruto smiled and nodded. "I won''t mess around until you really let go." Ma Yinfang''s heart was jumping, her heart was sweet, and when she turned to stand, she shouted at Naruto with her hands in her waist. "If you say so, then you take a good look, my servant, this is my reward for you." The big-speaking Ma Yin, full of shame on her cheek, stood in place and looked at the suit in her hand for a long time, squinting and sitting on the bed, looking at Naruto who put her eyes on her, and gritted her teeth, and this started Take off the pink dress in front of Naruto boldly and put on this black gothic loli costume. From the beginning to the end, Naruto was looked at with only one kind of admiration, and before his eyes brightened, he found that Ma Yin was indeed very cute. Loli''s body shape, black skirt, and black stockings, coupled with this shameful face, make people want to hold and love. "Main sauce, brother hugs." Naruto with open hands smiles very well. Ma Yin stared at Naruto, pouting, walked forward obediently, and sat in Naruto''s arms again. Holding this proud girl, Naruto talked sweetly. Chapter 83： : Meet the Queen of Ice At midnight, the stars were poured over the dark sky, and a meniscus shined below. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Naruto and Akito are running in the mountains, and the destination is the woods not far ahead. Hurrying on silently, Chitong said suddenly "What did you do in Mayn''s room?" Naruto was startled, and after seeing Akito, he found that there were no abnormalities. "Nothing, just a small gift for her." "Present?" Akito said with a bright eye when he heard the present. "I also want." Naruto haha ??smiled and don''t look over Chi Hitomi "I''ll give it to you in the future, but the gift must be paid." Hearing the reward, Red pupil asked with a crooked head while running "What reward does Naruto want?" This Naruto screamed very tenderly, giving a crispy feeling. Naruto''s heart was so refreshing, looking at Akito''s delicate face, "I will tell you this later." Red pupil nodded his head and said with a smile on his face. "Then we have agreed." "Sure, sure." Naruto smiled, staring directly at Hitomi, and said in the corner of his mouth. "With regard to compensation, do you agree to anything I say?" Red pupil Yu Naruto stared at each other, turning his head for a while to think. When the two jumped over a gap of several meters and fell on the other side of the mountain, Chitong raised his head and said "As long as it''s not h. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen. Net" Naruto couldn''t help but stiffen his expression and stopped running. He didn''t expect that Chitong was really stupid. He even thought about it, and it looks like there is nothing to expect from this reward. "What''s wrong, is there something happening?" Seeing Naruto stop, Chi Hitomi stopped running, turned his head and walked up, looking at Naruto''s expression of disappointment, realizing that it was the question just asked . The delicate cheeks were red, and Chitong''s face was a little red, and the hand holding the long knife was tight, whispered "If it''s just a little h, I can still promise you." After saying this, he blushed and looked only at the soles of his feet. Naruto''s heart jumped, and looking at Chi Tong''s face, there was a feeling of wanting to be loved. This simply was too good. When Naruto wanted to hold Chi Hitomi in her arms, a dragon yin came over. From above the height of 100 meters, a loud roar of dangerous dragons was accompanied by a girl''s cold shout "Naruto, I finally found you?" Aesder jumped from the back of a dangerous species that really looked like a dragon. The beautiful legs in white boots gave Naruto a very intuitive temptation, accompanied by that enchanting face. Aesder Spiegel is indeed getting more and more beautiful. But Naruto didn''t have time to take care of it. Seeing Asdes'' cold face, he knew that this girl would not let him off easily. Holding back Hitomi''s hand, he leapt towards the back and jumped directly on the stone that was 100 meters high. With a loud bang, Asdes kicked his feet on the ground, smashing a huge pit, and flying stones, and numerous cracks appeared on the ground. As soon as he looked up, Esdes''s beautiful sea-blue eyebrows frowned, and he said coldly. "I finally found you, Naruto. I must kill you today, ice you into ice cubes, and torture you to death." Seeing Esdes, Chi Hitomi had drawn the sword out, rushing in front of Naruto, and stared at Esdes tightly. The two girls looked at each other, and there was clearly a flare flashing again. Just when the two girls wanted to do something, Naruto interposed, looking at Esdes, and said with a smile. "Her Majesty, I don''t know what you''re looking for. I don''t seem to mess with you, right?" "There is less garlic." Esdes snorted, holding a Western sword in one hand, staring proudly at Naruto, and said with a serious expression. "Your breath is the same as that guy last time. I''m pretty sure you pretended. You don''t want to pretend to be confused, neither of you want to leave today." When Naruto was found to be deceived, Naruto had to spread his hands and say "Since you''re going to fight, there''s no way, but don''t cry if you lose." Hold it with one hand, the flame gun condensed in your hand, Naruto stopped the red pupil and said "She''s mine. You don''t care about this." Red pupil obediently retracted the long knife, nodded his head, said a few words of caution, then stepped back. Although she was a little confused about the content of the conversation between the two, she still didn''t ask it. She believed Naruto would tell her at a certain time. Esdes was cold all over, and the ground under her feet began to freeze, obviously a sign of violent departure. She raised her sword, pointed at the front left wall, and said coldly "Come out there, are you also their companion?" A man walked out of a rock, with brown skin, white hair, and an x-shaped scar on the bully''s face. Grinning at Naruto and Chi Hitomi with a sneer, his eyes fell on Esdes. "I''m not with them. I just didn''t expect to meet the strongest empire here. It''s really a narrow encounter." A greedy gaze glanced at Esdes, a little confused. Turning his head to look at the red pupil, his eyes brightened, and a slight disgusting smile appeared in the corners of his mouth, which was obviously colored. Naruto holds the gun in one hand, looks at the person, and frowns. "If you are right, you are the son of a minister, Shira." Sheila frowned, looking at Naruto, and said cautiously. "How do you know me, I don''t seem to have seen you." Naruto, who was out of pose, didn''t say anything, but locked Shira with a flaming gun. When she was about to take this guy''s life, Queen Asdes held a Western sword in her hand, and stabbed it in the cold. Breath, the whole person disappeared. With a bang, Naruto fired a crossbar, blocking Esdes''s sword, and said angrily. "What the **** are you doing?" Directly dancing the sword quickly, attacking Asidus around Naruto without saying a word, obviously he only wanted to take his life. Constantly using a spear to sweep away the attacks of Asdes, Naruto didn''t have control over that Shira at all. Sheila looked at the two men fighting in the field, his eyes fell on Chitong, and he glanced at the long knife in Chitong''s hands, feeling the breath of death and shaking his head. "It looks like this girl can''t get a hand. However, you can still play with my toys for a while." With a smirk, he took out his emperor-like pocket watch, and yelled at Naruto and Esdes, who were fighting. "Shangri-La, start." Chapter 84： : South Island For example, the image of the gossip array appeared under Naruto''s feet, wrapping up Asdes, who was constantly attacking him, even Chi Hitomi. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The dazzling glare flashed across, and three people were instantly transmitted to a wonderful world, an island in the south. The raging waves, the slender coconut trees, and the hot sand stalls at the bottom of the feet. "Huh? We seem to cross." Red pupil tilted her head, a look of stunned expression, looking at Assdes who was still attacking Naruto, and frowned deeply. One shot picked off Esdes''s attack, Naruto frowned, and said uneasily: "Okay, you''re endless, look around you." The Western sword was pulled away, and Esdes stepped back, looked around, and said with a look of surprise. "where is this place?" "I want to know, I still use you to see." Naruto holds the spear with one hand, Naruto looks around, the ocean in front, the forest in the back, the boundless sea, and dense trees. Obviously an island. Red pupil noticed that the situation around her was not right, and gradually leaned towards Naruto, acting subconsciously. Asdes glanced around for a moment, surprised a little, and soon turned back, turned to look at Naruto, said indifferently. "Don''t try to hide now, Naruto, I must make clear with you before." As soon as the Western sword was lifted, facing Naruto, a sword stabbed in, straight sprinting with a cold light. When I hit it, I hit Naruto''s raised gun, and Naruto who blocked the sword with a gun thinner than my wrist, looked at Esdes with a serious expression. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net To the expression of Shang Naruto, Asdes was a little bit fierce. As soon as the Western sword in his hand was raised again, he was about to hit it, and his eyes felt a little cold. In a shock, Asdes retreated quickly, with a touch, she was standing on a stone on the ground, and was split in half by Chitong''s sword. His eyes were flashing with murderous red pupils, and he spit out two words coldly "Funeral." After speaking Yang Yang, a sword hacked across. In surprise, Esdes had to raise the Western Sword defense, and when it sounded loudly, the Western Sword flew away. It can be seen that the ability of the red pupil is still very powerful. When Esdes gritted his teeth and spread his hands, he wanted to activate the ability of ice. Naruto''s cold words came over "Red pupil, let her go." The long knife in Chitong''s hand stopped in front of Esdes, the tip of the blade was one punch away from Esdes''s face. Asdes threw a frown, and pinched a cold sweat inside. Although she was able to kill the girl when she was stabbed by the red pupil, she was likely to be hit by a long knife in the girl''s hand. This knife She''s heard of the curse ability, but if you make a small wound, it is fatal. The red pupil who opened her posture did not receive the long knife in her hand, but looked back at the eyes, and looked indifferently. "why?" Naruto reached out and pointed in the air "Look at it." In the direction of Naruto''s fingers, Akimi raised her head, her pupils dilated, and she saw a huge dangerous species, a humanoid dangerous species above her head. At this time, Esdes also discovered this dangerous species, and was also surprised by the hugeness, but it was just a surprise. This monster was nothing to her. "The two of you stop first, and I''ll clean up this guy before talking." Holding the spear in one hand, Naruto pinches one hand and whispers. "Ten tails, open." The momentum of the whole body skyrocketed, and infinite wind and waves emanated from Naruto''s body, blowing the sea breeze. Naruto, where gold and black intersect, looks like a god, holding a spear in one hand, exhaling a terrifying breath from the breath of death. Asdes'' eyes became more serious, looking at Naruto, with some fear in her heart. Although she had seen this ability before, she was shocked when she saw it again, because it was not something that anyone could have. . Red pupil also flashed in her eyes, and she was a little surprised and opened her mouth. "Great." Naruto didn''t look at the two girls, stared at the huge dangerous species in front of him, raised the spear in his hand, slammed his feet, and the whole person jumped up. With a bang, the floor sank, and there was a tendency for the islands to sink to the bottom of the sea. The power of Naruto''s foot was almost terrifying and an earthquake almost occurred. Naruto, holding a spear in one hand, held his head high above his head, a rotation, and yelled, a flame erupted from the tip of the gun. The huge dangerous species stretched out a mechanical arm and smashed it at Naruto. At this time, both Esdes and Chitong understood that this giant hand was as weak as a baby''s arm in front of Naruto. Hissing, Naruto''s body, like a fire dragon, hit the giant hand without any obstruction, and the whole person flew forward, tearing the arm of this huge dangerous species in half, leaving one on its body at the same time. Giant hole. A miserable roar, the huge dangerous species fell down after thinking about it, squeezing across the woods within 100 meters. Naruto who flew up into the sky did not fall, but slowly flew over towards Chitong. People can fly at high altitude. This is the first time Hitomi saw it. Even Esdes was a little dumbfounded, murmured. "Naruto, how terrible you are." Naruto, who fell back to the ground, put away Shimiwa and said calmly. "Now you both listen to me. If you want to leave here, you must obey my arrangements." Looking at Naruto, Chitong nodded his head, this time he put away the sword with a good expression, with a serious expression on his face. But Esdes clearly disagrees, pointing Naruto with one finger, saying indifferently. "Why do you think I came to you? Today either you die in my hands or I die in your hands." Looking at Esdes''s angry expression, Naruto''s face was very indifferent, but just for a moment, he immediately recovered to a smiley expression "I don''t know if it died on your belly or my spear?" The playful smile did not forget to raise his brow. Chapter 85： : Mad Mad Esdes Asdes was flushed, not sure if he was too angry or too shy. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Pointing at Naruto''s hand, he shook slightly, biting the white jade tooth, and said angrily "Shameless hooligan, I must abolish you today." Haha, smiling Naruto, said not afraid of death "Then you are here, but your strength is so poor. How can you beat me? I still advise you not to work hard." Asdes clenched his fist in one hand and couldn''t speak out of anger, raising his hand was a punch and came along with those ice spikes. Naruto holds the flame gun in one hand and rotates it, bringing a flame barrier, knocking down all the ice spikes, and avoiding Esdes'' fist. Oncoming is Esdes wearing a white long tube Boots legs. With a kick in the side, Asdes, the explosive power of that leg was terrifying, slamming into Naruto''s body. Naruto''s face stretched out a hand calmly, and easily pinched Esdes''s leg in the palm of his hand, smiling. "I didn''t expect your legs to be so beautiful. It looks really good to look at them like this. I didn''t appreciate them last time." With one leg in one hand, Naruto looked at the one with independent one foot and made a gurgling noise. Asdes was both shy and angry. With the tendency of Naruto to grab her foot, Ning jumped a spin, kicked the other foot over, and hit the gun that Naruto raised. When the air vibrated, Naruto released Aesdes''s legs and stepped back a few steps. Aesdes''s strength was very strong just now. This leg is not just beautiful, but the power of each hit is tons. The two looked face to face, and Esdes had bloodthirsty in his eyes, looked at Naruto, licked his tongue and smiled. "I forgot to tell you that my body contains the blood of dangerous species. Even if your strength is horrible, so that I can liberate the dangerous species, you may not win me. At best, we all die together." The smile is beautiful, but it is also very cold. Obviously, I want to use my life to gamble. Naruto, who frowned deeply, looked at Esdes''s eyes, and found that it was not a joke, and he was a bit unbearable. How terrible the ten-tailed ability was, he understood that there are no dangerous species in the world that can compare to ten If Edes is desperately there is only a dead end. But does Naruto really make Esdes dead? Obviously impossible. "Okay, I''ll give up. Is there any other solution?" Naruto, who holds a gun in one hand, shrugged his shoulders and looked at Esdes with a serious expression. Looking at Naruto, the blue eyebrows of Esdes twisted into a ball again, and said uncomfortably. "Admit defeat. Do you think it is possible to admit defeat? I will never forget the shame of that day." "Thank you so much. I was so liked by you and remembered my whole life." Naruto, who was surprised, smiled and looked very bad. "Naruto, die before me, let me divide your body into countless pieces." There was a cold breath all over the body, and Esdes, who had run away with anger, was freezing all around. Looking at Esdes''s expression was a bit wrong, Naruto''s eyes startled, she opened her reincarnation, and saw her physical energy, there were signs of transition to dangerous species, and it seemed that she might be controlled by the blood of dangerous species in her body. It is difficult to deal with the loss of ethics, and the most important thing is that it is difficult to deal with without harming her. A thoughtful Naruto, said helplessly "I think we also truly love each other. You can''t blame me for the last thing." "Stop, you''re lying to me at all." The ground began to freeze, and Essex''s whole body was actually terrifying. Even the ten tails in Naruto''s body moved a bit, which was considered as recognition of the dangerous species in Essex''s body. Frowning, watching Esdes''s growing air conditioner, he really didn''t know what to do. He killed the queen, and he couldn''t bear it. "Even if you want to kill me, then I should change my look and kill you." Naruto''s face with a one-handed seal and a playful smile was launched, and a cloud of smoke erupted into a pale boy. Looking at Naruto, Asdes'' eyes dilated, and he said more and more angry. "It turned out to be you, now I can rest assured that I will kill you and whip the corpse." Naruto with a smile on his face, looking at Esdes, smiling "I don''t want to be killed by you, but last time it was really good. Your health is good." I glanced at Aesdes''s white boots, a white dress with open chest, long blue sea hair straight to the waist, and the beautiful face of melon seeds. Compared with Chitong, it was nothing wrong. At this point, Red pupil had clenched the long knife, and it seemed that as soon as Esdes rushed up, Red pupil would move. Asdes glanced at her red pupils, her expression was indifferent, and she locked her in, ready to use the ability of ice to freeze two people here. At the moment Esdes turned his head and looked at the red pupils, Naruto moved all over, and Shio''s ability to use his whole body disappeared instantly. Even the breath disappeared this time. In surprise, Esdes looked up at the top of her eyes and found that it was gone. Turning her head and looking to the left turned out to be the same, which made her forehead cold sweat. "what" With a panic yelling, Esdes only felt what was held around her waist, and by the time she returned to God, Naruto''s face was close at hand, especially the face that captured her precious things, making her angry. Endlessly. Because the sprint was too strong, the two were hugging together and rolled on the sand. After several rolls, Naruto pressed Aesdes on the beach with both hands. In a very strange posture, holding Aesdes''s two slender hands, Aesdes, whose sea blue hair was covered with sand, glared at Naruto with a strong killing in his eyes. Naruto looked at the immovable Asdes, with a playful smile, lowered his head gently, and put it in her ears. "From that time I found that I liked you, and I decided that from now on, you are my person." Chapter 86： : What to see Looking at Naruto''s face, especially the face he had loved at first sight, Esdes Fang beat his heart, gritted his teeth and glared at Naruto. "You are shameless, you are despicable. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Realizing that the queen was really excited about Naruto''s appearance, her face unconsciously smiled, and she stuck out her tongue and licked the jade earlobe of Esdes, although it was a little bit iced Fragrant. Asdes trembled, his face turned red, and his body twisted unconsciously, his face flushed. Naruto''s heart was moving, so beautiful was tempting crime. Looking at the red melon seed, his heart was a little excited, and his blood was excited. Slightly lowering her head, while Esdes was still ashamed, Naruto captured her two beautiful red lips. With a humming noise, Esdes stared at Naruto with eyes wide open, his expression was a bit dull, and the whole person was snatched a kiss when he was not reacted. When Naruto left, Asdes''s cheeks were already red, and his words were trembling. "Despicable, despicable! If you have the ability to let go of me, let''s fight hard. I will definitely kill you." "I don''t have time to fight with you. In order for you to be honest and obedient, I will give you something." With one hand spread five fingers, Naruto looked at Edes, smiling at her flat white belly Pressed it and whispered "Seal, Seal of the Five Elements." The five-point black mark was printed on Esdes''s belly, and Esdes said with surprise when his whole body strength disappeared. "What did you do?" "Just let you be a little bit safer, don''t hit and kill, girls must look like girls, rest assured, as long as you can leave here, I will help you lift this mark. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese network" Naruto''s smile was wide as he looked at Asters'' surprised face. Sealing the strength of Esdes''s dangerous species and her own strength, this method was just thought of, he almost forgot that he had this ability. At this point, Esdes has become the original girl, struggling very little, that is, an ordinary man can hold her. Feeling the strength of his hands becoming smaller, Naruto smiled slightly and stood up directly, looking at Esdes with a smile on his face to observe his condition. With one hand clasped, Esdes wanted to use his abilities and found that no abilities were available. He looked down at the seal image of the lower abdomen and looked up at Naruto. "What the **** did you do to me?" Naruto, who has been transformed, said with a smile "Just let you be an ordinary person for a few days. Okay, now it''s time to find a place to sleep, or tomorrow I won''t have the energy to find out." Naruto who strode out ahead, motioned her red eyes with her eyes, making her optimistic about Asdes. Asdes is trying her own ability. She finds that even her feet and even a small stone can''t be broken, and her feet hurt a little. This makes her feel a little fear, the fear of Naruto''s mysterious power. . "Okay, we can go now." Looking at Esdes indifferently, there was a murderous look in Chitong''s eyes. If it was not Naruto''s order, he might have killed the girl early. Aesdes, who found that Chitong''s expression was not right, was unwilling to look down. Although she had no strength, her queen''s personality had not changed, and she would not easily yield to anyone. The three men walked forward. Without finding any caves, they had to find a relatively clean ground and lay on it all night without taking off their clothes. Silent all night, Esdes thought of escaping that night, but the surrounding area was very weird. She had no strength. She could only follow Naruto to survive, and thought that she could always follow Naruto and not kill him. Dess couldn''t be more angry. The early morning sun is dazzling. The weather here is like summer. It''s terribly hot. The temperature of the morning sun can''t bear people. Feeling the sun above his head, Chitong didn''t say anything. He took off his clothes in front of Naruto, wrapped his hands around his waist, and dragged the black suit directly, revealing a lovely bathing suit. Dragging the pair of **** made Naruto''s eyes light up and swallowed. I can''t help feeling that the weather is really hot now, and my heart can''t bear it anymore. The red pupil who tied the clothes around the waist did not care about Naruto''s eyes, but said the same expression as usual. "What shall we do now?" Naruto thought for a moment, and thought for a while, then he said "Go look around first and see if there is any exit. If not, I will take you flying away from high altitude." "Fly?" Chitong, with a surprised expression on her head, was cute. Naruto stepped forward and stretched out a hand mold to red the long black hair of Red Hitomi, and found that Red Hitomi was very submissive, and he couldn''t help pinching it in his hand, smiling. "You''ll know it later." Hitomi nodded, but didn''t say anything, didn''t bother Naruto playing with her long hair, turned her head to look at Esdes, pointed at her and said "What does this guy do to kill her?" Holding on to the very soft black hair, Naruto said lightly "No need to." Listening to the conversation between the two, Esdes frowned, and set his eyes on Naruto, staring carefully without speaking. Without much chat, the two went deep into the dense forest. Asdes had to follow. Even if Naruto didn''t call her, she couldn''t stay here right now, but she had no strength at all. You can easily kill her with a dangerous species. Death under the minions of those low-level creatures was not what Asdes wanted to see. The three people looked around carefully while walking, Naruto opened the reincarnation eyes, observed the movements around them, walked for a while, and found that it was getting hotter and hotter. At this time, the sun was getting higher and higher, giving off heat. scary. Naruto couldn''t help but roll up his sleeves, turned his head and looked at Esdes, his body was sweating, his clothes were wet against the skin, and she kept her figure beautiful. To Naruto''s gaze, Ysdes roared frowningly. "What to see, be careful, I dug your eyes." Chapter 87： : Of course I like you The proud queen will never let go of her dignity. Naruto couldn''t help but smile, but he didn''t have much anger, but just thought it was very interesting. "Are you so hot in the sun?" "It''s all about you." The kind question was rejected by Esters, and Naruto raised a brow. When he turned his head and prepared to leave the girl alone, a strange voice was heard near his ear. This is the sound of a small animal running. I glanced around and saw how many dozen small creatures of dangerous species, Naruto frowned. At this point, Esdes had lost his ability and did not understand what was happening. He was pulled by Naruto while he was walking. Frowning and staring at Naruto, when he was about to let go, Naruto stretched out his hand and hugged Asdes in his arms. With a snoring noise, a monkey leapt down, leaving a little scar on Naruto''s arm, jumping quickly, and rushing into the woods. This monster is also very cunning, and runs immediately with a hit. Naruto looked at the injury to his arm and felt the hot pain. Some of the fire was too big. Such a small creature can hurt him, which is a big joke. Seeing Naruto injured himself, Esdes Fang still shook his heart a little, but soon recovered his calmness, looked at Naruto with a cold face, and said coldly. "Can you let me go?" To the eyes of Esdes, Naruto thought a lot. After obediently letting go, the whole man jumped up, moved his hand, summoned the flame gun, and split the monkey that scratched him in half instantly. Red pupil also followed closely, killing small animals around, dangerous species, Naruto s long gun in his hand, and killing two monsters with one shot, the woods returned to peace, and many monsters were all scared by the strength of the two people. Ran. Naruto, who had fallen in place, had just prepared to treat himself with his hands, and Chi Hitomi ran over cleverly, grabbed Naruto''s arm, and said gently "Let me see. Mtlnovel.com" Looking at the three scars on that arm, his brows frowned, his expression was a little worried, he raised his head, and said with a worried expression on his face. "There doesn''t seem to be any medicine here for treatment." "It''s okay, only minor injuries." Naruto was amused, and she was really touched. "Would you like me to help you lick?" Looking up at Naruto, after Chi Hitomi finished speaking, she immediately explained that her cheeks were flushed: "I heard that saliva can be disinfected." Naruto hadn''t answered yet, and Hitomi put out her little tongue to help Naruto lick the wound. It felt very numb and her bones were almost crisp. Chitong opened her mouth, covered the wound, and continued to scratch Naruto with her fragrant tongue. She patiently licked and helped Naruto lick some blood. Naruto''s eyes that felt a small tongue of red pupil fell on the chest of red pupil instinctively, and she only wore a pair of underwear. You could see the deep ditch, deep, and couldn''t see to the end. The movements of the two people made Aes Desi feel a little upset, especially Chi Hitomi was always uncomfortable with Naruto. Naruto was injured for her just now, but she was so concerned by another girl. She felt some It''s broken. Unhappy Esdes, looked at the two with a proud expression "Hey, I can''t leave." The urging words made Naruto wake up, and he was looking away from the sphere of Chi Hitomi, and his face was curious. My cheeks are still a little red, and she said with a smile. "Does it look good?" Obviously exposed, Naruto had to shift the subject in order to cover up "Well, let''s find out quickly." When he was about to walk away, Naruto s arm held by Naomi''s arm, and he held that hand in his arms, that is, in the middle of the sphere. His eyes were directly on Naruto''s Red pupil, and he said with a smile on his face. "Naruto, if you like me, I can show you a model." "You wouldn''t be kidding me." I always felt Naruto with a weird expression, and didn''t dare to agree. But Hitomi shook her head and said with a rare smile "I''m not kidding, I''m serious." As soon as I stepped on the feet, Naruto printed on Naruto''s lips, a sweet kiss. After kissing, I still remember to say in Naruto''s ears "From now on, you can only look at me, don''t look at that guy." Naruto now understands that Hitomi is jealous, but laughs out, stretches out a hand, molds Hitomi''s black hair, and lowers his head and kisses the beautiful earlobe. "I only saw you from the beginning and I liked you." With a shy smile on his face, Chitong nodded his face redly, and said with a brisk tone, the sweet smile can melt people away. Asdes looked in her eyes and felt like a light bulb. The queen felt a bit eager to run away. When they saw each other, they were secret lovers. She looked like a third person and looked at red pupil. Asdes The eyes changed a bit, and slowly changed to jealousy. At ten in the evening, Naruto, Chi Hitomi and Esdes, who had not found a way out for a day, were surrounded by a rising fire. The temperature difference between day and night is particularly large here. At noon during the day, people can bake oil, and at night they can be frozen into ice cubes. The three of them burned together and didn''t talk. Chitong and Eiders were surprisingly quiet, and the two girls were not talking about the topic. Chi Hitomi is an expression that focuses on watching the barbecue in Naruto''s hands, and wants to eat quickly. And Asdes looked down at Naruto''s face, bowed his head for a moment of contemplation, and didn''t know what to think. Roast some kind of dangerous animal meat into golden-colored Naruto, and give Chitong a barbecue. The red pupil who reached out and forgot to say thank you, ate it with a big mouth, and it turned out to be a carnivorous animal. Instead, he handed the barbecue to Asdes, who didn''t even react at all, making Naruto a little puzzled. "Her Majesty, what are you thinking about so intently, Sichun?" Asters looked up at Naruto''s eyes, took the meat he had put on with a tree stick, ate it in a small mouth, opened his tiny lips, and gently bite, unlike the gobble of red pupil, the Queen s Food looks pretty good. This should be the reason for her different life. Chitong experienced long years of assassination training, and her meals would only be decided quickly. Although Esthers lost her parents when she was very young, but she has grown to her strongest empire Have aristocratic cultivation. Looking at Esdes''s red lips full of greasy, Naruto showed a faint smile, staring tightly, admiring. With a glance at Naruto, Asdes''s face was a little rosy, accompanied by the light of the fire, and his blushing cheek was very intoxicating and seductive. Let Naruto look for a moment, and could not help but sigh "I don''t know if anyone said no, you are really beautiful." The sigh from his heart made Esdes pause for a moment, glanced at him, his eyes shy and angry. "I''m just telling the truth, you don''t like to listen." Naruto, who spread his hands, didn''t continue to say anything, and ate his own meat in a small mouth. Looking at Naruto, Esdes stopped eating and frowned the sea-blue eyebrows. "Naruto, why don''t you kill me?" Naruto was biting a piece of thigh meat, eating crispy meat, raised his head and glanced at Esdes, and said without thinking. "Of course I like you." Chapter 88： : Do Madame Zhai I have to admit that when Esdes heard this, Fang''s heart beat, because Naruto said she liked her without even thinking about it, which was absolutely heartfelt. wap.novelhall.com "Oh, is that it?" With his head bowed and holding the meat in his hands, Esdes''s face was a little drunk, but unfortunately Naruto didn''t see it, and was solving the fast and tender thigh barbecue in his hands. On the ground, accompanied by the fire, the three slumbered. Waking up early in the morning is the high-hanging sun. Unlike the cold last night, the sun''s heat is very strong. Naruto, who first got up, glanced at the red pupil close to him, and set his eyes on Aesdes''s body. She put her head on her head and exposed half of the face of the melon seed. Breathing sound. Further down, it turned out to be a half-breasted chest, exposing a half of breasts, and a pair of **** deformed by squeezing, which made Naruto a little blood and blood. It is most terrible to see such exciting things in this morning. . His eyes moved down unconsciously, and he saw the unbeatable beautiful legs. In front of these slender legs, Chitong''s white and tender long legs were also inferior. Naruto''s expression was a little smirk at the thought that it was his legs that caught his waist last time. Maybe it''s the reason for being too alert. Esdes was stared at Naruto for less than 1 minute, then opened his eyes, a flash of cold light in his eyes, glanced at Naruto, and restored his normal expression, just a little confused Asked "What are you looking at?" "Look at your legs, they are really beautiful." Speaking outspokenly, Asdes''s cheeks turned a little ruddy, curled up with the glamorous glance of the beautiful legs. "do not look." People who listen to Jiao''s voice are very comfortable. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Naruto''s heart moved, and he bent his waist slightly, keeping his head in line with Esdes, who was about to climb up. Naruto said heartily to the beautiful eyes under the sea-blue eyebrows. "It''s really cute. I find I really like you." After speaking, he stretched his head and covered Aesdes''s lips. In shock, Asdes'' eyes were enlarged, and she stretched out her hands to push Naruto''s chest. Unfortunately, she is now a girl without the power of a chicken. There is not much strength to push it like a mountain. Naruto. "Woo you you rogue, shameless, I will not let you go when I go out." A suffocating kiss made Esdes''s cheeks flush, while sighing, he bit the little jade tooth and stared at Naruto fiercely. "Then I wait for the Queen to come down and look for me." Reaching out a hand, gently holding this beautiful melon seed face, Naruto stood up and said with a stretch "After charging, we must find that exit today." With a look of anger, Esdes climbed up, put on his clothes, and regained his cold and proud look. At this time, Red pupil was just waking up, rubbing his eyes, getting up, and dreaming. "It''s time to prepare breakfast." Nagging words made Naruto laugh. Looking around, Chitong, who was back in reality, opened her mouth. She wasn''t shy. Instead she climbed up and looked at Naruto. "Good morning, Naruto." Naruto looked at those eyes of Chitong and said with a smile "Red pupil sauce hasn''t given me my morning kiss yet." Red pupil smiled sweetly, and there was not much resistance. It should be said that she didn''t think about it. She stretched out her hands and held the long knife around her neck. She extended her head without any scruples and handed herself Sweet kiss. The noon sun is dazzling, and the high-temperature sun bakes a forest. If it is not covered by leaves, it is baked on people, and it will be dried off. Naruto walked in front, and glanced around with nine hooks and jade reincarnations to see if there was any danger, or the exit was there. Unfortunately, except for some dangerous species, there was nothing weird. After walking for a while, I couldn''t bear the heat when I saw it. Naruto stopped for a while and looked at the red pupil in front of him. "Take a break." Hitomi turned and nodded his head, sitting on the side of the stone, carefully looking around. Esdes was standing in place, looking around, a proud expression, but the tender white face was a little rosy cheeks, can be seen, she is very hot now, But desperately forbeared. Sitting on a very cool stone, looking at Asdes, who has always maintained the queen''s style, Naruto couldn''t help but smile. "Her Majesty, do you want me to ask you to do it yourself before I agree?" Esthers gave Naruto a sideways look and did not speak. He walked to Naruto obediently, sat down on the stone, tilted his long legs, and looked around coldly. It seems that the queen is really not forbearing. It may be the original character. Looking at the legs shaking in front of himself, Naruto''s heart was a bit itchy. The seductiveness of Aesdes''s two beautiful legs was still very great. He barely suppressed the itching in his heart, Naruto turned to look Other directions. This slight move landed in the eyes of Aesdes, making her feel that Naruto was not so much. Naruto stretched his waist and lay on the stone, looking at the sun blocked by his head, with a pleasant smile on his face. Esders glanced at Naruto unconsciously, and his heartbeat throbbed. Naruto''s smile really met her mate selection criteria, and it was such a smile that made Esders like Naruto. But the matter of taking away her precious things couldn''t be so. Clenched his fist, Asdes said at Naruto "If you find an exit, will you really let me go back?" Supporting the stone with both hands, Asdes raised his head to look at the leaves, and the sea-blue hair fluttered in the wind. Naruto glanced over at the beautiful hair and said lightly. "It seems not." Esdes frowned, saying indifferently. "I knew you wouldn''t let me go so easily." Naruto laughs and speaks in brisk words "I was wondering if I would just take you back and become Mrs. Zhai." Esdes shuddered slightly, looked at Naruto, and found no kidding. I don''t know why. Her heart beat, and Fang beating heartily. Holding back the somewhat shy heart, Esdes said calmly. "Really, I will kill you by then." Chapter 89： : Queens Regret Until the night fell, Naruto still could not find the **** exit. This place is almost like a maze, and it is not known whether it is the real world or a different space created. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Those dangerous species are also particularly cunning, and they like to run away when they are wrong, or sneak in on people while they are resting. Naruto, who killed some monsters, took Chi Hitomi and Esdes, walked out of the woods, and began to hunt on the beach. The sun has sunk, and there is a full moon at high altitude, and the beach is hot because of the morning sun. Naruto, who was walking in the forefront, looked around with a cautious expression. The creatures in this place have been eliminated many times. The ones that can''t be eaten by other monsters are some powerful ones. If you don''t know if there are any strange creatures in Naruto, you have to be careful. Scanning around with Nine Gou jade, Chi Hitomi followed Naruto, watching the back of Naruto, the two were tacitly looking at them in all directions. Staring at Naruto''s back for a few seconds, Esdes came over with his arms in his arms, staring directly at Naruto, and suddenly said "Naruto, it is better that you join the empire, and I can give you a good title, not less than the position of minister." Chitong frowned, holding the long knife in one hand, and said a little coldly. "Don''t try to win Naruto with rewards." After a few glances at the red pupils, Asdes did not look at Naruto with the girl in his eyes at all. Naruto smiled and looked at Esdes'' proud face. "I don''t want the title. If it''s you, I can think about it." Ysids brows Yang, and wants to say "If I can get your help, I can give it to you." Saying it as a transaction item generally made Naruto a bit upset, and frowned at Esdes. "I just said that you really want me, not that you want to trade with me." Under the slight trembling of Esdes''s body, there was a feeling of distress in his heart, and then I realized that I did say something wrong, and looked down with a dim look. "Sorry. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Naruto was about to ask why the queen was sorry, and her eyelids fluttered, and she saw a bit of light on the left. A rune of gossip arrays appeared a hundred meters ahead, exactly the same as when she began to teleport. Understand that this is the Naruto of the exit, and his eyes light up. Hitomi also found the exit instantly, was trotting and walked over, looking back at Naruto who was still in place. "You go out now, I''ll be right there." Looking at Naruto with a scream of Naomi, after watching Naomi leaving, she turned her attention to Esdes. At this point, Esdes also saw the exit, his expression was not a little excited, but a little sad. Naruto stepped forward to keep his face flat with Esdes, and they were about the same height. Naruto smiled lightly and said easily "As promised, I will unravel your seal." He stretched out one hand and touched Esdes''s abdomen. Esdes didn''t struggle very much, but looked up at Naruto, his eyes moistened. With a quick answer, the curse on Esdes''s abdomen disappeared. Esdes, who had regained strength, was not very happy, but looked at Naruto and asked with a serious face. "You really don''t want to go and see with my empire. Depending on your ability, you will get countless wealth, countless women, and a status you can''t enjoy." "Not interested at all." Shaking his head, Naruto reached out and grabbed the palm of Esdes. When he touched the white tender palm, he could feel that Esdes''s body shook a bit, and this beautiful melon seed face also had some inexplicable rosy. Reaching out his head, Naruto kissed Aesdes with a tight body, and whispered "If you want to kill me, you will become stronger. If you like me, come to me. I can give you the strongest protection." Naruto striding away, didn''t go to see a bit of Aesdes. By the time Esdes was awakened from that discourse, Naruto had left, leaving only the glowing bright hole, and the corners of his eyes were wet unconsciously. She had never heard this sentence, and had always beaten and killed. She really forgot to ask for help. Naruto, regardless of her previous suspicions, liked her and made her feel good. She had loved and hated the subject who had taken her away from the night. Moreover, she is powerful and has surpassed her cognitive scope. Such a powerful person who likes her and protects her has really made Esdes Fang''s heart. Presumably, no love words in the world are more boring than this. "Wait, Naruto, don''t go." Turning his head a bit tearful, Asdes rushed to the exit in front. There was a flash of light in front of me. After the dazzling light, it was dark night before Esdes. There were no silhouettes, only the small peaks. With a sorrow in his heart, Esdes had a dim expression. He didn''t stop. He turned around and jumped, and ran to his headquarters. The crystal tears in the corner of his eyes floated in the air, and Esdes, who was holding his fist, muttered quietly "I won''t let you run away again next time." Dark night, bare flat mountain tops. Naruto was forced to jump in the air by Akimi. Looking at some tough red pupils, Naruto asked very puzzledly. "Why come back so hurry?" Did Akimi pout her mouth? "I don''t know why. I always feel uncomfortable with that guy." Grasping Naruto''s palm tightly, the jealous expression is very cute, and I don''t know it is called jealous. Naruto who smiled didn''t say anything, and followed the steps of Akito, jumping constantly. When the two returned to the headquarters fortress, Naruto heard Ma Yin''s complaining voice as soon as the door was opened. "Slow, you guys have gone so many days to complete a task, what did you do?" "It''s just a small problem." Hitomi let go of Naruto''s hand, and the diameter went to the boss, and began to report the situation to the boss. The corner of Ma Yin glanced at the moment when Red pupil released Naruto''s hand, and raised his brows. He looked at Naruto with his arms in his arms and said something unnatural. "Servant, these days, it seems that the relationship with Chi Hitomi is very good. Have you kidnapped our Hitomi sauce for a few days, and now you remember coming back?" The pair of horsetails paired with that short, main in black socks gave people a cute look. "Main sauce is so cute, hug my brother." Naruto opened his hands and hugged Ma Yin, rubbing her soft cheek with his cheek. Suddenly out of control of Naruto, Ma Yin froze, her face flushed, and she pushed Naruto''s face with both hands and said "Let me go, you bad guy, bastard, big bad guy, let me go quickly." Blushing blushing, Ma Yin just wanted to find a place to drill in. It''s a pity that Naruto can''t let go of her, but she grinds even harder, screaming cute, Naruto is indeed Meng Meng. "I''ll bite you like this, really bite you, let go of me quickly." Ma Yin found that she couldn''t push it, and called out her cheeks angrily. Naruto lifted his face, grabbed Ma Yin''s shoulders with both hands, and said with a smile "I haven''t seen Sister Ma Yin for a few days, and I accidentally got excited. Now I''m fine. Ma Yin sauce called my brother to come and listen." "Who wants to call you, you''re not sick, I won''t call it, hum." For a moment, Ma Yinjiao''s face turned ruddy. Haha smiling Naruto, staring closely at Ma Yin''s red lips, said: "Don''t ask me to kiss you." Naruto''s words made Ma Yin''s shy cheeks red. Looking at Naruto''s face that hadn''t been seen for a few days, she did miss something. She opened her mouth and said crisply. "Brother Brother." Chapter 90： : The Nature of the World I feel Ma Na''s cute Naruto, and I really want to kiss her, but this time the boss can''t stand it anymore. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Najie Hitan, who coughed a few times, said solemnly "Now that everyone can come back safely, that''s good. Your tour is really good this time, and your vacation is good." Red pupil said with a flash of light "not bad." Haha laughed Najemittan, soon recovered calm, said with a serious expression "When you come back this time, you should take a good rest. I''ll explain to you tomorrow, the next task." Hitomi nodded and chatted with other people. After seeing the food that Susano had brought out, he immediately ran to eat. Mayin was escaping from Naruto''s arms, hiding in the distance, watching Nain''s shy like a small animal, Naruto was not in trouble. I greeted everyone, and as soon as I was sitting on the sofa, Leonai held her head. With a smile on her face, Leonai squeezed Naruto''s head with her chest. "I heard that Isids was also there, and it was good to accompany the two beauties. Did Naruto handle the red pupil?" In the last sentence, the voice was very small, only Naruto could hear. Hearing that Naruto was accompanied by two beauties, Lubbock and Tazmi''s eyes turned, and those eyes were jealous. "How could it be? This time, I almost died, there were too many monsters in it, and the temperature difference was too great. Naruto''s expression of complaining face told the truth. In fact, if Asdes is not present, maybe he will do the red pupil, which is a pity. Leonai, who did not understand why Naruto was sad, drew in Naruto''s ears and said with a smile "How is that Esdes, so I can let you go, won''t I like you?" Turning his head to look at Leonai, Naruto chuckled at the joking expression on the eyes "Does Sister Leoney like me?" "" After Leonaine was silent for a while, Naruto patted Naruto''s shoulder and laughed. "Brother Naruto is kidding, haha." Haha, Leonay stepped back with a touch of rosy on her cheek. She didn''t dare to look at Naruto''s eyes. The power of these eyes was enough. Thinking of the kiss that started, Leonai''s ears were a bit Ruddy. I greeted a few people, and Naruto went to bed without eating the supper prepared by Susano. For a few days on the island, he didn''t sleep well and was wrapped in the breath of two beautiful women. How could it be asleep. On the second day, Naruto, who was full of sleep, got up and found that it was already noon. Chitong didn''t call him rare, presumably because he was afraid of disturbing him to rest. Out of the living room, Naruto greeted everyone and sat next to Ma Yin. Ma Yin with her legs down glanced at Naruto next to her, her face full of doubts, wondering why it was so late, but in the end, she didn''t ask. Najehittan supported her head with both hands and looked at Naruto with a serious face. "Since you are here, Naruto, I will open my door and say that this task is about An Ning Dao, a nation established with religious beliefs, and with religion, changed people s will and let them oppose the empire. We, the Revolutionary Army, are also waiting for the real armed opposition of this peaceful road. At that time, the Revolutionary Army will join forces with several alliance minorities and foreign nations of the Western Empire to fight against the empire. " After hearing the boss''s explanation of how to deal with the empire, Tazmi''s expression was very tense, his hands clenched his fists unconsciously, and his expression was a little angry. "Don''t you just let more people die?" Najeshtan stared at Tazmi tightly and said very seriously "It''s actually no help." Tazmi gritted his teeth, and was a little glum. Without long staying in Tazmi, Najietan focused her eyes on Naruto. Naruto thought for a while, then realized that the world is not as simple as he imagined. It used to be that the death of the minister might end the empire, but is this possible? It is simply impossible because the decay is the country, the people, and the capital. It is the people who want to save the people, but after all the poor. So to overthrow the empire, this should launch a revolution. It is not just the ministers that are overthrown, but the entire country, because this decayed country cannot be saved until the entire country is changed, and the most important thing is the state system. Naruto raised from silence, said solemnly "That is to say, you must destroy the entire country while killing the minister, both internally and externally." Na Jietan nodded, admired Naruto''s intelligence, and continued with a serious expression. "To kill the Minister is the ultimate goal of our NightRaid. We must rise up internally and externally to truly overthrow the entire country. The time has not yet come. What I want to say now is about An On Dao. Some important things have happened in An On Dao. ? " "What''s the matter?" Naruto looked up, Naruto''s expression was calm, and the others watched a few people talk tightly, without sockets. Najehittan said seriously to Naruto "I would like to say that the peaceful uprising of Anning Road is the key to everything. Without the resistance of Anning Road, no one else can intervene. Now Anning Road is divided into two factions. One is in favor of an armed uprising, and the other is to prevent it. Armed uprising. " "I see, it''s enough to kill the guy who stopped it, right?" Naruto smiled slightly, with a little devil smile at the corner of his mouth. Najeshtan gave Naruto a deep look and nodded. "It''s true, just kill the man named Belik. This guy is a spy sent by the Minister of the Empire, as the assistant of the leader, wants to control the entire Anthony by special means, and then stop the armed uprising, so we have to Go to the headquarters of Anning Road and kill this guy named Belik. " Naruto''s mouth instinctively smiled, staring at Na Jietan "I can kill anyone for you." Na Jie Hitan''s cheeks were red. She didn''t expect Naruto to tease her at this time. In order to conceal her head down, she couldn''t conceal her heartbeat. She looked at the others and found that she didn''t notice the ambiguous words. . Relieved, Najehittan raised her head and crossed Naruto with a glance. "Well, don''t talk too much now, I will explain the obstacles of this mission. First of all, it will definitely be blocked by the vet organization, and also because An On Dao itself cannot know this matter, it must be performed in secret. It s very difficult, do you understand? " "To understanding." After understanding everything, Tazmi smiled, reached out and held the big sword, and everyone looked cheerful. Naruto said with a smile "Just don''t kill that guy." Regarding Naruto''s confident gaze, Najie Hitan still had a little heartbeat, a mild smile on her face glanced at Naruto, set her eyes on others, and said calmly "I''ve investigated this person, and I like to do dirty things in the back, such as poisoning some believers by taking medicine in food, and then being controlled by him." Susano said, "Putting drugs into food is an insult to food and must not be forgiven." Lubbock said angrily: "Surely playing with one another after another, absolutely unforgivable." For a moment, the two reached a certain tacit understanding, clenched their hands at the same time, and looked at each other, their eyes shining with the light of a confidant. Chapter 91： : Warm time Back to the room to pack your luggage, because this mission is very important, the destination is far away, you must be ready to pack. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website While Naruto was packing some daily necessities into the backpack, the door was knocked, and he turned to see a smiley Hill. "Is there anything?" Turning to look at Hill''s sweet smile from his heart, Naruto really didn''t understand why the girl came to herself. Hill with a finger on his head crooked and said "What happened?" She could nt even say why she came to Naruto. Hill walked with small steps, carrying her hands on her back, her smiling face did nt change, and looking at such a happy smile, Naruto did nt even realize it was funny . After blinking his eyes, Hill looked at Naruto for a second, but did not speak, staring directly at him with curiosity. Eye Hill did not speak, Naruto had to ask out loud "Is there something wrong with Hill''s sauce, or do you miss me?" Naruto, who laughed, showed a mean expression. Hill smiled mildly, and nodded. "To me, I really want to see Naruto, Naruto, don''t you like me?" "Of course not." Naruto shaking his head, touching Hill''s cheek, smiling. "Hill sauce seems to like me so much, right?" Hill''s cheeks were red, and she was held by Naruto, showing her a little bit of shyness. She didn''t say much, but she stretched out her hands and caught Naruto''s neck. The loving eyes just illustrated her Mind. wap.novelhall.com Looking at these eyes, Naruto realized that Hill had a deep affection for her. At the same time, she was staring at Hill in front of her. The beautiful face with glasses is a simple beauty. Such a lovely Hill, Naruto could not help but lower his head, kissed Hill''s cheek, and put it to the ear and said "How much do you like me?" Hill''s ears turned red, from ears to cheeks, his face flushed softly "I''m willing to give birth to Naruto." Nothing could be more pleasant than this sentence, at least let Naruto have a choking excitement. He stretched out his hands and grabbed Hill''s shoulders. The drowsy girl was ashamed of an ordinary girl. She didn''t dare to look at Naruto, and her eyes flickered. Naruto stretched out a hand to take off Hill''s glasses, revealing a delicate white face, staring at no hands or talking, a warm wave lingering at this moment. At the same time, a rough cry came from the door. "Servant, you haven''t packed my luggage yet." The two ponytails Ma Yin broke in very impolitely, and originally wanted Naruto to help her pack things, but saw Hill was also there. "What is Hill doing here?" He came in with a little doubt, and Hill''s happy smile made Ma Yin understand that the two were in a good relationship, and could not help feeling a surge of jealousy. "Hi, Mayonnaise, good evening." Hill with a smile on his face turned around warmly. Qiao Shengsheng said hello. Looking at the smile, Ma Yin''s vinegar fading away. "You guys talk, I''m packing now." Ma Yin couldn''t help but be infected by Hill''s smile, revealing a pleasant smile, just as she was turning her head away, Naruto pulled her arm and gently moved it around. "Yeah" The small body of Ma Yin who was screamed in surprise fell into Naruto''s arms, giving Naruto a sense of peace of mind holding the toy, very comfortable. "Wait, don''t, don''t let me talk, is Hill still on the side?" The blushing Ma Yin continued to distort her body, avoiding Naruto pinching her face with her cheek. That pink face was blushed, and there was a warm heat. Naruto felt the softness of Ma Yin''s cheek, and gently hugged her body. "Sister Ma Yin is so cute." It was indeed dumb Hill. Seeing Ma Yin''s expression, he immediately stepped forward and clicked on Ma Yin''s face with his fingers, showing a playful smile. Said to be cute by Hill, Ma Yin shyly buried her face in Naruto''s arms, and that shy look made a little flame in Naruto''s heart. "Hee hee, Sister Mayin is shy." Hill, who didn''t want to miss Mayin, intentionally or inadvertently, had his hands on Mayin''s head. Mayn twisted in Naruto''s arms, and her shy cheeks became hot and rosy. After a while, Ma Yin couldn''t help but looked up at Naruto, then turned to stare at Hill again, and said in a soft voice. "Does Hill Say like Naruto brother too?" "Yeah." Hill smiled and stretched out her hands, modeling Mayn''s twin pony tails, a gentle sister with a smile on her face, looking at Mayn, it was really a look at her sister. Mayin was a bit shy, and she shrank away from Shang Hill''s eyes, but the gentle palm on her head made her understand that Hill really liked her, and it might have a lot to do with Naruto. This time, turning to look at Naruto who was holding her, Mayin''s cheeks were red, her head was lowered, and she whispered. "Brother Naruto, do you want the two of us to accompany you?" In the end is shy Mayn, the tiny words are like mosquitoes. "Wouldn''t you?" Naruto smiled at Ma Yin''s shy cheek, but made too many moves to Ma Yin. Mayn slightly nodded his head, looking at Naruto''s eyes, filled with a kind of obsessive eyes said "As long as Naruto''s brother likes me, I won''t care." If you are so cute, you want Naruto to take good care of Emma, ??but now Hill is here, and she really dare not do it again. Hill looked at Naruto and Mayin, and said with a good smile "Naruto, I''m leaving now, and I have to pack my luggage." Looking down, and kissing Naruto''s cheeks, Hill turned away and left, this kind girl wanted to leave Naruto and Mayin alone for a while. "Main sauce, is what you said just now true?" Seeing Hill leaving, Naruto didn''t keep much, but held Ma Yin''s face, looked at him, and asked softly. "Well, I like Naruto''s brother the most." Ma Yin''s head was faintly fainted by Naruto, and he couldn''t help raising his hands to hold Naruto''s head, and took the small face up. Chapter 92： : Help Ma Yin change clothes The two kept warm for a while, and quickly packed their bags and went out. It was not Naruto who did not want to handle Ma Yin, but time was not allowed. novelhall.com Carrying Ma Yin''s and his own big parcel, Naruto really has a feeling of being a subordinate, but she is indeed the only subordinate who can let her have a baby. Thinking of the bad smile on Naruto''s face, this smile was seen by the main walker in front of him, and he frowned and said with a dissatisfaction. "Bad guy, what a laugh is so bad, come here quickly." Naruto stepped on and looked at Ma Yin with a grim expression. "I don''t like to hear the word bad guys, so I can make my brother better." Mayin grimaced and vomited her little red tongue. "I won''t call your brother." The words spoken were completely different from the actions he made. He held Naruto''s control arm in both hands, and the playful smile did indeed have the feeling of the girl next door. After leaving the fortress, Ma Yin did not release Naruto''s arms, and saw the intimate movement of the two people, and the others were not surprised. Both Ma Yin and Chi Tong have a good relationship with Naruto, which has been proven for a long time. Even if two people sleep in the same room at night, they will not be surprised. At this time, Najethitan was reaching out to take over a letter eagle, picked up the letter held by the eagle''s leg, and read it, her expression became more and more serious, and she turned to look at Naruto and Ma Yin, watching everyone say "The hunters have already begun to act, the purpose is to chase us, this time we have to let them understand our strength, ambush halfway and fight back against them." He heard the counterattack, Tazmi''s expression was very excited, thinking that he could finally show his skills, turned his head and looked at the gaze, and found that the other side''s face had not changed, but he looked at Ma Yin wholeheartedly, showing a slight smile. Gritted Tazmi vowed to go beyond Naruto this time. At this time, Naruto is lamenting the cuteness of Ma Yin, holding her fist above her head and exposing a little tiger tooth. "Bury them all halfway. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" The little fangs flashed through, making Naruto feel the girl''s adorable again. "What are you looking at?" Turning his head to Shang Naren''s admiring smile, Mayn shouted shyly, pulled Naruto''s arm in his arms, and said in a swollen manner. "Well, let''s go now." Several people got on the back of the dangerous species of manta rays (also known as the devil fish) and set off towards the place where they were going to ambush. Along the way, fearing the height of the main body was holding Naruto s arms tightly, letting Naruto feel for a while Put this little **** the chest. Sitting on the back of Manta Ray, looking at the pale face of Ma Yin, Naruto then realized why the girl was holding her arm when she came out, it seemed to be really afraid of heights. With a fast flight, it took less than 2 hours to reach the destination. From the dense woods, the sound of the rocks crashing into the waterfall can be heard from time to time. Na Jietan, who fell on the ground, glanced around and said to the girls in the pupil "From now on, it cannot be doubted. The Hunter is expected to arrive tomorrow afternoon. In order to let Asdes relax his vigilance, he must do a good job, and pretend to go outside for a stall today." "Understood." The girls, Ma Yin and Chi Tong, all jumped down. As soon as Naruto landed on the ground, he opened the eyes of Jiugou Reincarnation and observed it all around. Now several important girls are here. He has to be careful not to hurt Ma Yin and others. "Yes, Naruto, bring me the parcel." Mayn turned around and said briskly, there was no timidity in his tone. Helping Ma Yin to hold the parcel with one hand, the two came to a forest. At this time, Chi Hitomi came over, followed Naruto''s Chi Hitomi, and did not leave in one step. It was really a good attendant. Looking around at the red pupils, he said easily. "It''s really a great place for a vacation." Putting down the big parcel of red pupil in his hand, he took off his clothes directly in front of Naruto. Naruto''s eyes were straight, and his eyes stared. Mayin blushed, yelling at Hitomi. "Hey, don''t be so bold, okay, Naruto is here too." Looking at Ma Yin, Chi Tong''s face asked with some confusion. "Naruto is not an outsider." Ma Yin was shocked and realized that Chi Hitomi was completely free from Naruto, and she couldn''t help feeling a little jealous, especially because a raised part of Chi Hitomi''s body made her jealous. Chitong, who took off his clothes generously, revealed the lovely bathing suit, which was worn at the beginning, disappointing Naruto for a while, and did not see the live version of the dressing show, which is really a shame. Turning his head to look at Ma Yin, Naruto said brightly "Main sauce, do you want my brother to change your clothes?" "No, you pervert, don''t touch me." Ma Yin took a few steps back, yelling at Naruto in fear. Naruto who did not take Ma Yin as a story at all, how could he let him go, and slowly approach, Naruto who was about to pounce, said with a smile on his face "Don''t be afraid, my brother is a good person and will never touch you here." "Don''t try to lie to me, you won''t follow your expression." The swollen Ma Yin glared at Naruto, and just when he turned around to escape, Naruto caught him. Holding Ma Yin with one hand, Naruto smiled and whispered to Ma Yin''s ear. "Main sauce, listen to me obediently, okay?" The soft words broke Ma Yin''s defense, and nodded blushingly, please glance at the red pupil on the side and whispered "There are others here." Chitong looked at the two men faintly, but did not stop it, which puzzled Naruto. Did Chitong already acquiesce in his relationship with Ma Yin, which did not conform to the previous Chitong. In order to confirm whether Chi Hitomi could not just look at it, Naruto took off Ma Yin''s clothes and thought of a wolf like a little white rabbit. The pink top was dragged down, revealing lovely underwear, and looking at the jade-like skin on Mayin''s chest, Naruto paused. Two thin pieces of cloth were squeezed on Mayin''s chest. This was clearly a chest pad, and it was so thick that Naruto saw Mayin''s pride. It seems that the actual situation is worse than imagined. I don''t know if I have half a fist. Mayin looked up at Naruto''s stunned expression, her **** a little scared, and her face blushed softly. "You won''t dislike me, right?" The timid appearance, coupled with the big animal-like eyes, made Naruto intoxicated for a while, holding Ma Yin with a hand, rubbing her face and saying loudly "So cute." The shy-faced Ma Yin pushed Naruto gently. Although her expression was unhappy, she was so sweet inside. Naruto''s actions will only make her happier, and there is no objection. This is a girl who does not reveal her inner thoughts on her face, but wants to make Naruto love her more. Chitong looked at the two men''s brow slightly, and walked forward directly, reached out and grabbed Naruto''s arm, said indifferently. "Naruto, that''s it, let''s look elsewhere." Naruto who was pulled up by Akito, smiled and said, Mayin beckoned "Main sauce, change your clothes and wait for you." Looking at Naruto''s leaving back, Ma Yin took a sip, her face flushed with shame. Chapter 93： ： Acquisition of Hitomi Naruto didn''t think much about it because she was pulled away by Akito, but also because Akito was going to meet other people. She didn''t expect to stop just a few steps. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Red pupil turning his head, looking at Naruto with a cold expression "What''s your relationship with Mayonnaise?" At this time, Chitong was holding a long knife in one hand and pinching Naruto''s hand in one hand, showing no sign of loosening. Naruto holding Akita''s palm with both hands, said with a smile "A relationship that can have children." If it was straightforward, there was a touch of redness on Chitong''s face, and the palms broke free a little, and found that Naruto''s hands could not be earned. "Where am I?" "It''s also a relationship that can have children." Naruto grinned, with a serious tone, and clenched his hands, afraid that Red pupil would run away. "Oh." The red pupil who said a faint reply, did not have much excitement, and did not make a big noise, looked straight up and looked at Naruto with those beautiful eyes and asked. "If there is only one of two people, who do you choose?" Faced with this kind of problem, Naruto wanted to say "Both of them." Looking straight at Chitong, watching the goddess''s face turning from red to white was obviously a little angry. Naruto s hand holding Chitong did not let go, his expression slowly returned to normal, and no smile was showing. Say "Don''t want to run now, even if you are strong, I will let you have children for me." It is worthy of Naruto, I am afraid that only he can say such insignificant words so seriously. Chitong''s face turned red because of shyness, and there was a trace of sweat in the palm of the hand holding the long knife. He looked up at Naruto, and said with a delicate tone. "I don''t want to give birth to you." With the same tone of arrogance as Ma Yin, Naruto realized that Chi Hitomi had let go. He stepped forward and gently held Chi Hitomi''s waist and said gently. "How about being a couple without a child?" Looking at Naruto''s face, Chitong didn''t have much resistance, and said with a sweet smile on his face. "Do you want to marry me now?" A long-spoken look made Naruto''s heart big, and when he was about to kiss him, Ma Yin''s footsteps sounded. Holding the red pupil, Naruto turned her head to see a mayin in a small bathing suit, and her thin chest lined up with a chest, really like a plain, even a little ditch. But this look is really cute, long double ponytail, plus the pink underwear, loli''s figure, and the small fangs exposed in anger, very beautiful. "Naruto, let go of Red Hitomi." Ma Yan, with a sullen expression on his face, stretched out his fingers and pinched Nato''s arms around Akita''s waist. Looking at Ma Yin''s angry expression, Naruto tightened instead of letting go and said to Ma Yin "Main sauce, come here." Ma Yin blushed and snorted, her expression reluctantly. However, when Naruto''s face was immediately pulled down, Ma Yin stepped forward obediently and fell into Naruto''s embrace, walking out of the woods with two beautiful Naruto smiles. Looking at Naruto''s arms with a red pupil and a main, let alone Lubbock, Tazmi was shocked. Lubbock clenched one-handedly, muttering angrily. "This is the guy who is going to be punished by the sky." Leonai, with her hands on her hips, heard Lubbock''s words and said with a smile "I don''t think you can do it yourself." Naruto didn''t count the people, was holding Ma Yin and Chi Tong, and when he walked towards the top of the mountain, he was stopped by the boss. "Wait, Naruto, you can''t go up." Najie Hitan stared at Naruto with a grim expression, explaining "Now your strength is more terrifying than that of the Ice Queen. If you are discovered, she will probably not dare to come over, so you understand." Naruto frowned, and thought for a while, and found that he really couldn''t let the queen find out. If he rushed over to fight and kill again, it would be difficult. Naruto nodding his head, let go of Chitong and Ma Yin''s arms on the waist. Both girls were a little disappointed, but did not show up on the bright side, greeted Naruto, and left in diameter. Among them, Ma Yin''s expression was the most disappointed, and the little head walked low. Watching Hitomi and Ma Yin leave, Naruto hadn''t turned his head yet, so he wrapped up Leo Nai with one hand and smiled at him with a weapon. "Brother Naruto, do you want my sister to comfort you?" At this time Hill heard this, and ran forward with a shout of excitement. "I want to comfort Naruto, too." Rushing over, Naruto was holding Hill directly, and the weapon was shaking in front of Naruto. At this moment, two groups of meat moved in front of Naruto, and they could only see and couldn''t grab it, which made Naruto''s heart unhappy. Chelsea with a lollipop in her mouth came to Naruto and looked at his face, smiling with a smile. "It looks like you need someone to help you. It''s better. Call me sister, I can consider helping you." Chelsea, with a bad smile, apparently wanted to get revenge on Naruto before. Naruto was taking his head out of the two murder weapons, panting heavily, while whitening Chelsea. Just now he did almost suffocate. Looking at the culprit, Leonai was still laughing. Naruto sneaked up along Leonai''s waist and felt the movement of Naruto''s hands. Leona was a frightened rabbit. Usually jumped away. The cheeks were a little ruddy, and charming Naruto''s eyes were white. This Naruto''s heart was a little bit hot, and it was all about the throat. At this time, Hill grabbed Naruto''s arm without slackening, and his pure smile was so sweet and boring. He didn''t want to blame the girl''s Naruto, nor did he stop Hill''s movement. Hill looked at Naruto with a sweet smile on his face and said: "Naruto, why don''t we go play together?" Watching a few girls surround Naruto, Shayou was a little jealous, and she wanted to step forward and coquettishly in Naruto''s arms, but unfortunately could not let go of her thin face. At this time, Chelsea was reaching for the lollipop in her mouth and said to Naruto "It''s better than that. Let''s play a game, Naruto. If you can catch one of us, that person can obey any of your mercy." Frowning at Chelsea, Naruto didn''t know what the guy was doing again. Hearing Chelsea''s words, Lubbock said with a raised hand. "I want to play." Tazmi swallowed at the same time, raising his hand timidly, but not thick enough to say that I want it. Chelsea turned her head and glanced at Lubbock and Tazmi. The faces were so cold that they were about to fight the cold war, and the words spit out were even colder. "You two go and play." Chapter 94： : Play a game Lubbock and Tazmi took a two-step stimulus, their bodies were like ice caves, and were extremely cold. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net "What are you trying to do?" Staring at Chelsea, Naruto didn''t understand what tricks she was going to play, but this trick didn''t seem to benefit her at all. Chelsea smiled happily and said, spreading her hands. "I have no plans, and I haven''t forced you, I just want to play a game. It''s your own business if you don''t agree." Naruto faced Chelsea squarely, and frowned, and said that she couldn''t miss the chance no matter what she played. "Well, if I caught you, would you let me touch you anywhere?" Chelsea said with a smile "There must be no problem, but if you can catch me, let me first explain that you are not allowed to use those weird eyes." "can." Isn''t it the eyes? For Naruto, even if it is not used, it can detect what Chelsea has changed. "Also, you have to cover your eyes." "You pit me." Naruto frowned. It was just pitting. How can there be such a pit game, but even if he blindfolds his eyes, it is still very simple to feel things. This Chelsea still looks too small at him. Too much. The **** tree that can destroy the world is in him. It is not easy to understand where there is something. However, this matter cannot be said, otherwise this game will not be played. "It''s your business to play or not, I just want to tell you that the opportunity is this time." Chelsea smiled slightly, the smile, and missed a little devil. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto pretended to be thoughtful and nodded "Okay, it''s okay to blindfold." She didn''t understand why Naruto had agreed with Chelsea, but she was cautious, but for a moment, she could not imagine that anyone could cover her eyes and find something. Even by feeling, her emperor could breathe eliminate. "Leonay and Hill have nothing to say, is there still Sayou?" Looking back at Leoney Hashell, Chelsea asked easily. Leone shrugged and said indifferently "I have no opinion." At the moment Naruto simply wants to be alone with Chelsea. They are all redundant, so it is the same to promise or not, but seeing Naruto not taking her to heart is still a bit unpleasant. Hill said with a sweet smile "I like playing games with Naruto." Sha You flashed in front of her eyes, her face blushing and her eyes nodding, she nodded. Glancing at a few girls, Na Jie Hitan reminded funnyly "Don''t run too far, and don''t expose yourself." Chelsea nodded to the boss and looked at Naruto "Let''s just talk about the rules of punishment. We must be caught to win. If you win, you can do anything for you according to the agreement. If you lose, you will be my servant for ten days, a real servant. The smiling Chelsea always had a bad feeling, and the servant wanted to insult Naruto when he heard it. Naruto with a calm expression, said indifferently "It''s okay, you can lose it without regret." "Who repents is a puppy." Chelsea, biting a lollipop, stared angrily at Naruto. The two had the smell of a lighter, and realized that the situation was not right. Leonaine had to come up to the round to help Naruto tie a black blindfold. As for where this thing came from, no one knew, but only saw it. A hole in Lubbock''s clothes. Some Lubbocks who wanted to cry could not refute it at all. Blindfolded Naruto, Leonay still put out his head and whispered in Naruto''s ears "If Naruto brother catches me, I can give you any service." After licking the earlobe, Leonay''s tone was very colorful, but Naruto didn''t have much thought, he was just ready to have a fun with Chelsea. Seeing that Naruto didn''t agree, Leo Nai left with a smile and a feeling of disappointment in her heart. Naruto has never looked at her squarely, which really made her a little unconvinced. "Let me first explain that there is only a mile nearby. The time is one hour. Even if you lose, if you take off the blindfold, you will lose." Chelsea with her hands on her chest also wore a swimsuit. Naruto nodded a little, didn''t speak, and now his eyes were dark. He said that he could not use the nine hook jade reincarnation, and could only lock Chelsea by his breath. This difficulty was very great. And Chelsea would not let Naruto do this, and said a lot of optional things. When Naruto was lethargic, the boss issued a game start command when the referee. With an order, the four immediately jumped out. Not to mention Chelsea, Hill was a serious expression. The four girls who disappeared in the spot instantly made Lubbock squeeze his sweat. Four The guy is obviously playing for real. On the other hand, Naruto who was standing still, Lubbock was a little worried for this guy. In this way, Naruto would definitely lose. According to the schedule, several people could not give Naruto a reminder, he could only find it by himself, but now even if someone wants to give a reminder, no one knows where the four girls are going. Naruto stood still, but talked with the ten in his heart, and murmured softly at the corners of his mouth. "Ten tails, don''t sleep, that girl who can become an animal, you should know her breath, it''s easy for you to find such low-level creatures." The ten tails hidden deep in Naruto''s body moved and opened those sleeping eyes. If Na Jietan could see it, she might be scared to fall down. The ability of this kind of horror creature has exceeded the super dangerous species. Countless times, this is the power that can really destroy the empire. Just one, the empire has nothing to fear. With ten tails to lock the animal that Chelsea turned into, this couldn''t be simpler. After turning that into a little white rabbit and jumping quickly, Chelsea locked, Naruto touched the ground a little, and rushed out. The body was a flower, shining into the woods, and Lubbock and others were astonished. "It didn''t hit the tree this way, this Naruto is really shy." It''s a pity that several people lamented everything wrong, and Na Jietan frowned tightly, and was surprised again by Naruto''s strength. Walking through the woods, I soon found Chelsea, the little white rabbit beating very happy. When seeing Naruto rushing over, a cloud of smoke exploded and turned into a bird, a flutter flew into the sky, and a little anxious Chelsea looked back at Naruto, looking at him with The eyes of the blindfold are a little scared inside. This Naruto is really not as strong as a human. Chapter 95： : Unexpected game Behind Chelsea, watching the little bird flying to the sky, Naruto smiled, and as soon as his foot stepped on the ground, the whole fly rushed up like a rocket. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The bird that turned Chelsea into a frightened body, took a slump and turned into its original shape, staring at Naruto flying in astonishment. When Naruto reached out her hands and tried to catch Chelsea, she noticed the sound of Hill''s fight with some monsters. It seemed that she was in danger. Frowning, he stopped his hands and landed in place, watching Naruto''s expressions that looked carefully around him, Chelsea breathed a sigh of relief, but she didn''t want to lose it just like that, she used a despicable beckoning directly, and turned into an eagle using the emperor, rushing towards Naruto. When Naruto was unprepared, he grabbed the blindfold on his head and took it off. With his eyes restored, the bright Naruto, seeing Chelsea descending from the sky, grabbing a black string, said with a smiley expression. "Haha, I won this time. As promised, you must be my servant for ten days." Naruto glanced at Chelsea lightly, and said impatiently. "I don''t have time to talk to you. You won the game. Don''t bother me now." Indifferent words made Chelsea pause for a moment, and seeing Naruto changed greatly, making her a little irritable, the joy after the victory disappeared, stared at Naruto, and said with some temperament. "I don''t care, you have to lose your gamble anyway." Looking around, he locked the breath of Hill, and found Naruto who was still fighting. He had some bad premonitions. He was really afraid of Hill''s damage. He stared at Chelsea with a grimace and said solemnly "This time the game is over, you win, don''t play this kind of thing anymore, I don''t want my important girl to be in a bit of a situation. Mtlnovel.com" Chelsea froze, didn''t understand the meaning of Naruto, and wanted to know who this important girl was. When Naruto turned and left, she knew that this man was definitely not her. There was something weak in Chelsea''s heart, and she had no joy after victory. At this point Naruto was jumping quickly, standing on a branch, and saw Hill after a few sprints. Hill was fighting against a large dangerous species. Like a tree-tall body and a bandage, much like a mummy''s humanoid danger species, he slaps it hard and hard against the scissors that Hill is protecting on his head. Hill''s body kept going back a few steps, and the mummy''s attack speed was fast, making her fight back, but she was leaning against the trunk. Naruto with a frown on his back, one-handed back grip, summoned the flame gun, clasped his hands tightly, pointed at the monster in front, and rushed out. Naruto, who turned into a fire dragon, appeared in front of Hill, and with an expression of joy, Hill called Naruto unconsciously. Like a piece of paper, Naruto with a spear directly broke the dangerous species. The dangerous species whose body was ignited by fire fell down behind the tree. Naruto, who fell to the ground, poked his lips and looked at the dangerous species before he turned his head and asked Hill with concern. "Is everything okay?" Hill smiled sweetly, stretched out his hands and carried the scissors on his back. "Is Naruto coming to catch me? I''m so happy. What does Naruto want me to do?" Looking up at Naruto, Hill thought he was in the game and had no doubt that Naruto had no blindfold. Napping the girl''s face with both hands, Naruto said warmly "I want my Hill sauce to give me a soft bed." Nodded. Hill responded with a sweet smile. The two didn''t say much. They joined hands and walked out of the woods. As soon as they got out of the woods, they saw Leoni, Shayou and Chelsea returning. Lubbock asked nervously. "What was the outcome of the victory?" Glancing at Naruto, his eyes fell on Hill behind Naruto, Chelsea said with a dim expression. "The game was canceled, with no results." Hearing this, Naruto said nothing, but now he had all his heart on Hill, and he was really scared of this girl. Like the original, what happened. Hill shook Naruto''s hand with a happy face. The happy expression made him understand that Naruto was very good. But Chelsea was a little unhappy. She thought Naruto liked her very much, but she didn''t expect that she was just a tool for playing games. This made Chelsea very unhappy, and she was jealous that Naruto was so good to Hill. A little safety to her is more important than getting her body, which also shows that Naruto didn''t look at him at all, just playing and just playing when she was happy. Because the game was canceled directly, the atmosphere became awkward. Several people sat in silence for a few minutes, and Su Zuozhi made dinner. Several people gathered around without chatting. After having dinner, they set up a tent and went to sleep. Hill, who had wanted to sleep with Naruto, was forcibly pulled away by Ma Yin, and Naruto was about to enter his tent and was patted on the shoulder by Chelsea. Turning his head to look at Chelsea, Naruto looked puzzled. Before asking, Chelsea said directly "Can you come inside my tent?" The timid expression showed the girl''s fear perfectly, but this perfection made Naruto not understand whether she was pretending or sincere. The rare Chelsea didn''t hold the lollipop, Naruto was curious, but nodded in agreement. Chelsea, who led Naruto to a small tent, walked in. The space was small enough to accommodate two people. Sitting face to face, for 5 minutes of silence, when Naruto felt a little awkward. Chelsea then said "I lost the game this morning. As promised, I can do anything for you." With a low head, Chelsea''s cheeks were a little ruddy. As she was sitting, she had slender legs under the checkered skirt and white hands on her thighs, holding her left elbow in her right hand, her expression cringing. "I should have lost it in the morning, and didn''t you say the game was over?" Naruto looked at Chelsea differently. Although Chelsea now feels beautiful, but still dare not start, in case this girl I want to play tricks again. Chapter 96： : Chelseas Concede Raised his head and glanced at Naruto, Chelsea''s brows were Yang, said very dissatisfied "Don''t say anything, in a word, I lost, I confess, you can ask me to do anything, including h. Wap.novelhall.com" Unconsciously, her body shivered, and Chelsea''s cheeks became more and more red. If you hadn''t worn headphones, you would have seen her ears red. Naruto glanced at Chelsea and found that the girl was indeed very beautiful. Her skin on the extremities was white, and her delicate face with a shy expression was very tempting. "Aren''t you going to play tricks?" Frowning Naruto, still a little cautious. Chelsea crossed Naruto''s teeth, gritted her teeth, and said with great courage. "No tricks, I just confessed that things in the morning were overdone, leaving Hill in danger." The tone was very sad, and the body shook slightly. Chelsea was very disgusted with those who put her companion in danger. Before, all the partners of the organization have died. Now she doesn''t want to see anyone die. Already. After hearing Hill explained the situation, Chelsea also started to think that she was doing too much. This is not a joke. Hill really has three shortcomings, maybe she is going to cry. Observing Chelsea''s expression of crying, Naruto asked seriously: "Are you apologizing for Hill?" Nodding his head, Chelsea stopped talking. Naruto thought for a while, thought for a while, and said with a smile "It turned out that I won, so you have to listen to everything I say." Chelsea still nodded her head, and her cheeks were a little ruddy. She didn''t dare to look at Naruto, her right hand grabbing her elbow was tight, her expression was a little nervous. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Naruto no longer smiled, and said earnestly "Give me a baby." "?" Looking up at Naruto, Chelsea''s cheeks were ripe, and the red face was almost as smoked as it was cooked, he said with a grit. "No, you can change it." "Don''t you say everything is OK?" Naruto doesn''t naturally show a look of contempt for you. Chelsea, who bit her white teeth a little, was crying. She thought that Naruto might make an impolite request, but this request was too much. Having children, how many times would you have to do that kind of thing, she would I know, but if I agree, that means always having children. The blushing Chelsea shook her head and said firmly. "No, change it." Naruto looked directly at Chelsea''s red face and asked suddenly "Why don''t you like me?" The sudden words made Chelsea even more shy, bit her lip, and remained silent for a long time, then she nodded slightly and said "Unless you don''t keep saying this to me, I''ll consider loving you." "It''s just a normal friendly exchange between male and female friends, okay, I admit that it''s a bit of a mess." Naruto spoke in a serious voice, and saw Chelsea a little bit angry in front of him, and immediately turned back. Glancing at Naruto, Chelsea pinched the little fists, The lovely girl in front of her eyes made Naruto happy, but she didn''t have much fear. She reached out and clasped Chelsea''s hands, and stretched her head. When Chelsea didn''t look back, her two lips overlapped. . Naruto who kissed a few times looked up and said with a smile "I just lied to you just now. Go to bed early. This is a good night kiss." Naruto stood up and left without any further stay. She only left Chelsea with a daze on her lips. She didn''t realize that the kiss was sweeter than a lollipop. Her heart was beating. Chelsea''s cheeks were red. Now Naruto''s whole shadow was in her mind. How lingering, how can you sleep. At noon in this mountain, the sunlight was not very dazzling, Naruto hiding on the top of the mountain with Ma Yin, staring closely at the section between the cliffs one miles away. The raised cliffs isolate a straight road in the middle from the woods. With Naruto''s vision, I can clearly see that three people riding white horses are getting closer and closer. Will on the left and Polus with a strange mask on the right. In the middle is the same loli as Mayin. The size of the black pupil. Three horses ran for a while and saw a strange scarecrow without going too far. The shape is very unique, weaved by Ma Yin himself. Seeing the Scarecrow, Will froze lightly and said immediately. "It may be a trap. Let''s investigate it." The three turned over and dismounted, immediately exposing themselves to the romantic fort that Ma Yin had aimed. Looking around the three people, Ma Yin finally selected the black pupil, and said with a smile on the corner of her mouth. "Red pupil, I''ll help you with this guy who is giving you a headache now." A trigger, a slender ray, rushed out. Hei Tong looked at the place where Ma Yin was alert, his small figure leapt out, supporting the ground with one hand, and sliding away from Ma Yin''s blow. Maine who slipped her lips and pointed angrily at the three people in front of her. "Servant, it''s your turn." Obviously speaking to Naruto. Naruto who smiled didn''t care much and didn''t move. Instead, he walked to the side of Ma Yin and bent down. "It''s not a servant, it should be an elder brother." Mayin''s cheeks turned red, and Naruto was so angry that he said, "Now it''s important. Hurry up and help Redhead." Reaching out of Ma Yin''s hot red cheek, Naruto said with a shake of his fingers "I haven''t called my brother yet, how could I go now." Mayin''s cheeks turned red. She didn''t lose her temper this time, and raised her eyes to glance at Naruto. She shouted an elder brother shyly. The crispy words made Naruto happy, just as he was about to jump over, Ma Yin reached out and pinched Naruto s horns, and said with a blushed cheek and bowed his head. "be careful." Turning his head to look at Mayn''s worried expression, Naruto stooped down and kissed Mayn''s red face. "These people can''t hurt me." Mayn shrank her head in shame, looking at Naruto with a look of obsession. "Brother Naruto is the best." Rubbing Ma Yin''s face, Naruto laughed, turned his head and rushed down towards the top of the mountain, one-handed knotting, ten tails melted away, and the whole person jumped and rushed forward. Chapter 97： : Ambush black pupil Hei Hitomi, who had escaped the attack from Ma Yin, drew the attack from Susano, holding a large mallet-like weapon and smashing the big pit. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Hei Hitomi and others jumped away while encountering Chi Hitomi. Holding the long knife in both hands, he saw the black pupil, and the expression on the red pupil moved obviously. He stabbed it with a stab, but was stopped by the transformed Will. The Will in the whole body armor was the defeat of Red pupil. Chi Hitomi didn''t succeed in one hit, and immediately jumped away to open the distance. The two sisters looked face to face. Hei Tong cornered his mouth and said with a smile "Sister, I finally saw you." Turned his expression, said indifferently "I want to make you one of the collectibles." Holding a long sword, he raised his head high above him, the sky discolored, and the clouds were overcast. The crust is changing, a huge dangerous species crawled out of the ground. Its size and volume are really huge, and the whole body is a special dangerous species of dragon. Looking at the bone, the boss and Akito gathered together in a horrible complexion. Chitong looked at Heitong with a long knife in one hand and said indifferently. "Since she is my sister, let me be buried." As soon as I stepped on the floor, the whole person rushed up, and the long knife in my hand lifted it up and hacked it. Unfortunately, Chitong forgot that there were others behind him. Strangely masked Polus lifted his Spitfire Emperor and aimed at the red pupil in the sky, "Magma smelting. Look at Mao. Thread, Chinese, Chinese, and Net A sphere condensed by magma shot over. Heitong''s face showed an excitement, as if she saw the death of Chitong, as long as there was a body, she could turn Chitong into a sentence. The red pupil in shock, raised her hands to protect her face, and when she resisted, her whole body sank, and she immediately felt that she was being embraced by a familiar person. Naruto shuttled from the sky and fell to the ground, holding Akito in her arms. The arrival of Naruto changed the scene. Boss and others showed a happy smile. They were very excited to see Naruto, and a few of the black pupils looked serious and looked at Naruto, just like the enemy. Naruto, who put Akita with one hand, looked at Akita''s beautiful face and said softly "Be obediently behind me, don''t shoot." Red pupil who nodded his head nicely said: "be careful" Naruto turned his head and looked at the three people in front of him. The man must have ignored it, and his eyes were on the black pupil. The black costume was very similar to the red pupil, but the face of loli was not very similar, it should be a different hairstyle s reason. The two curled up hairs are completely different from each other. This should be a little girl with a loli figure of the Main type. The black pupil in black stockings tilted her two white tender legs and sat on the arm of the special danger species. "It looks like you are Naruto, said by Lord Esdes. I don''t know how strong you are. I just happened to be my Happo collection with my sister." He said blankly, pointed at Naruto, and issued an order against the dangerous species. A dangerous seed opened a mouth and began to condense the energy ball, which was very fast, and it was about to launch. Naruto, who shone with gold and black light all over, laughed and said with a sneer "Even this kind of **** has to have the same ability as the tail cannon, which is really funny." Naruto shaking his head, looking like a needle at the black pupil sitting on the back of a dangerous seed, raised his hand, and grinned and said. "Sister, I''ll show you what real strength is." Naruto, a mouthpiece, did something that surprised everyone. A huge black ball condensed in Naruto''s population, shrank abruptly and became the size of a little finger, swallowed by Naruto. This kind of thing is not a black pupil, even Na Jietan has never seen it, and it still spit out this terrible energy, how powerful the destructive power will be. Naruto and the special danger species opened their mouths at the same time, and there was a buzz. There was only one sound in the whole scene. Naruto''s small rays directly flew out the ability rays of the special danger species. In the case of everyone being stunned, the red rays in the Ming population penetrated the special dangerous species and turned the huge dangerous species into powder. Of course, this was not enough to surprise Najeeta. What struck her most was that Naruto''s ray had ruined a mountain behind. With a bang, the mountain turned into gravel and disappeared as soon as it sat on the mountain. Will yelled a bit. "What a ghost in Nima is so scary." Hei Tong''s body fell from the sky, his pupils dilated, and there was no calm expression. Looking at the ray below him, when he saw that he was about to fall in and was smashed into pieces. Naruto rushed up, the ground shook, and the speed was close to the speed of light. He held the black pupil in his arms in the pose of a princess, and the small body was indeed very light and a big toy. Such a light weight made Naruto smile. Looking up at Naruto who rescued himself, Hei Tong not only did not thank him, but when he lifted the long knife, he would cut it off. His eyes shook Naruto, staring at the knife in Heitong''s hand, and launched a small **** Luo Tianzheng. The black pupil flicked out and flew out. Some dumb-eyed black pupils looked at Naruto, their bodies shivered a little. "what have you done?" "Secret, but the little beauty likes to cut people so much, I still want to punish you." Naruto with a slight smile, bowed his head while taking advantage of the gap between the black pupils, and kissed in the past. His thin lips were cold and had no temperature. Although there was a fragrance, Naruto didn''t give much fragrant feeling. Zhang Xiaokou was too astringent, and raised his head before long. Into the eyes is Black Tong''s angry and angry cheeks, with some ruddy cheeks, and the whole body struggles constantly, struggling from Naruto''s arms and landing on the ground, both hands supporting the ground, glaring in anger and falling on the ground Naruto. "You should know the consequences. It was my first kiss just now." The indifferent black pupil looked at Naruto like a poisonous snake, and his eyes were full of murder. A touch of smile Naruto licked his mouth and said "Would you like to marry me, I will definitely take this responsibility." He never encountered such a hooligan. Heitong''s face was flushed, his teeth crackled, he opened his mouth and spit out only two words. "Shameless." Chapter 98： : Run Black Hitomi Angry, Hitomi directly drew out the remaining 7-chamber corpse of her, and wrapped Naruto and Akito behind him and others. The first was a monkey, a female killer with a double gun, and a man in a triangular mask. Naruto holding the spear in one hand, looked around at the three, and said with one hand. "Ten tails, fully open." The appearance of Qiu Daoyu made Naruto stand on the ground sinking, and with a loud noise, accompanied by invisible wind and waves, a large pit appeared on the soil. Black pupil had never seen this kind of thing, when he was staring at it. Naruto''s few begging Tao jade, spin quickly, hit the third rushed. As soon as the air shook, the three magpies flew out, and while Hei Tong''s expression was shocked, he slammed against the cliff behind her. A large pit was hit, and the three bodies were lying on the ground, unable to climb. The black pupil who frowned deeply looked at Naruto, unconsciously bit her fingernails, and said to a pup who was protecting her next to her. "Give me it." With a retractable long sword guillotine, at the same time as the order of the black pupil, he rushed over with the long knife handle in his hand, holding the knife in one hand and chopping, Naruto escaped easily. At the same time, the expression didn''t move, just slightly raised the spear in his hand, crossed the person''s head, and flew into the sky, no blood was sprayed out. Although he lost his head, the puppet was still able to move, turning his long knife in his hand and aiming at Naruto to cross his waist. "This thing is still very interesting." After saying this lightly, Naruto''s gun pierced into the body of the puppet, and a spin, the flame exploded from the tip, burning the puppet''s body to ashes. The loss of 4 tadpoles made the black pupil''s face more gloomy. Seeing that there was no way to get Naruto, he had to look away from Naruto and fell on Chitong and others, especially Ma who was hurried Yin. With a cold expression, he reached out and shouted at the little Mayn. "Catch that little girl." The ground trembled, and three tadpoles emerged from behind Naruto. They crawled out of the ground silently. A big toad was particularly conspicuous, and a long tongue shot at Ma Yin. "So disgusting stuff." Mayn screamed in disgust, quickly picking up the romantic fort in his hand, and when he was about to shoot out, a puppet with a whip in his hand drew at him. Ma Yin, who can only be embarrassed to hide, has a slightly ugly expression. She can barely deal with a monster, but it is difficult to combine the two. When Ma Yin supported the ground with one hand and taxied to withdraw more than ten meters, Tazmi and Brand and others rushed up, and directly suppressed the three maggots with the advantage of numbers. Seeing so many people on the other side, the black pupil was indeed a bit difficult to handle. At the moment, three of them were dying, and two of them died instantly. Holding a long knife in his hand, calling Naruto''s name, he rushed towards Naruto. Looking at the tip of Hei Tong, Naruto stood calmly in his place, preparing to pick off the long knife in Hei Tong''s hand. Chitong was lifting up the long knife, a lunge, and rushed forward to meet the black pupil. The two were worthy of being specially trained killers. They reluctantly waved the long knife in the air and flickered with white light. After a long sword, for a moment, there was no match. Naruto glanced a few times, but didn''t step forward to help, turning to look at the veiled Borus and the transformed Will. "Want to come and try?" With a touch of words, Naruto stretched out a hand and made a provocative gesture. Instead of being angry, the two took a few steps back, and Will, who was a little scared, had a fear of Naruto, especially the beads behind him. As long as one of them was one of the eight dolls that defeated Black Pupil, and that flight He was so fast he couldn''t see. Will has a deep fear of Naruto. He glances at the black pupils who are struggling hard, but has a companion who can''t let go of his. Will rushes towards Naruto with his teeth clenched. Raised a punch, shouted loudly, and smashed at Naruto. And Polus will not abandon his companions, holding the spray flame emperor in his hand, and shoot a fire dragon at Naruto. "This is decent, I thought you were going to run." Naruto with a faint smile, the face gave a kind of cold from the heart. The spear spun around and held it in his hand. Naruto didn''t go to look at Will, who punched him, but said to Porus in a low tone. "Take care of you first." As soon as the ground moved, Naruto stepping out of the ground with a kick, and led Qiu Daoyu to fly toward Polus. A large Qiu Daoyu in front of him was holding a spear-like flame in a low position, and Naruto held a spear in his hand and pointed at Borus''s chest. For a moment, as if time had stopped, the moment Will turned his head, he saw that Polus was burning with flames. The angry shout and the miserable shout were mixed, as if Borus who didn''t want to die like this, stretched out a hand, and slowly fell to the ground. Watching the death of his companion gave Will a lot of excitement, Yang Tian roared, and the whole person raised his head and rushed towards Naruto again. The corner of the eye was clear with tears flashing, and the voice was very angry. "Naruto, I want to kill you." Turning his head and scanning Will in the air, Naruto said calmly. "Don''t worry, it''s your turn next." Holding the spear in one hand, watching Will kicking over, Naruto''s mouth turned up, revealing a smile. At the same time as the two were about to hand over, Black pupil''s rushing words came over. "Don''t give it away, leave here quickly, this guy is not what we can handle." Yu Chitong''s long swords, which had been fighting each other for a while, receded more than ten meters, turned around without looking at Will, and jumped away quickly. Watching Hei Tong escape, Will was shocked, and closed his feet, one turned and flew out towards Hei Tong. Naruto frowned, and printed with one hand, facing the black pupil and Will jumping in front of him, a fireball shot in the past. The rapidly rolling fireball exudes intense heat. "Is this still human? Can someone spit it out?" Will, in shock, quickly speeded up, and a sprint ran to Hei Tong, grabbing his hands, and took her above the sky. Watching the fireball roll out of a deep gully, Hei Tong''s face was a bit ugly, and he turned to look at Naruto, who was calm and didn''t want to catch up, and couldn''t help his inner anger and called "Naruto, I won''t let you go." The soft words peculiar to a girl, if it were not Naruto, would not have been heard. Chapter 99： : Things after victory Seeing Naruto letting two people leave, Na Jietan asked with a serious expression. "Why not catch up?" Naruto put away Shimihua, and Naji, said indifferently "I''ll meet them anyway, why bother to kill them now. Wap.novelhall.com" The main thing is that Naruto is interested in this black pupil with the same loli shape as Ma Yin, so he let them go. Najemittan, who didn''t say much, believed Naruto''s words as true. At this point all three cricket bodies were resolved, and Tazmi was tired enough, and his body was a bit torn. Instead, Brand looked energetic, and raised his hand to praise Naruto. "It''s terrific. I killed this guy three times, Naruto. I have to admire you." By fighting the puppets, Brand also understood that this kind of corpse puppets, one of them was of the same level, and Naruto killed three in one blow, which also proved that to kill them only took one blow. Unexpectedly, a person can be scared to such a degree, Brand also laments that Naruto is fortunately not an opponent. Several people chatted a few words, Na Jietan said with a serious face "In short, go ahead and find a place to live temporarily and talk about it in detail." The crowd responded, and they set off again without a long stay. A group of people walked straight through the woods, and ran to the small village with a running way. They rented a large house for one hundred gold coins. Under the simple chandeliers are wooden tables and chairs. Suzunano, who uses a bit of the material left by the room owner to prepare lunch, is not here. The surrounding Tazmi and others were not very sad, but excited. Na Jie Hitan said without a smile. "Without losing one person this time, it is possible to kill the other partner, thanks to Naruto." The main with his hands on his chest, put his mouth out and said proudly. "As a servant, I did a good job. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" Haha laughed at Najemittan, but she didn''t care about Ma Yin''s proud words, instead she said with a serious face. "This incident was a surprise for us. Presumably, Asdes was more cautious, and the other party lost a companion, and it must have been more hate towards us. Be careful in the future." Everyone had a grim expression, and they understood the boss''s words very well. The death and companionship of the other party really made them even more angry. When they meet again, it is likely that they will live on your own. A flash of light in the eyes of Chitong said "I will teach Naruto this matter in the future. I believe in Naruto''s ability." With that I believe your excited expression, looking at Naruto. Naruto is really a little embarrassed. The eyes looked at by these people are too weird. The girl is okay to say that the man''s gaze adored him and made him panic. Looking up at the boss with a calm expression, Naruto asked earnestly. "What should we do about the next step?" Naruto''s words made Na Jietan drag her chin in the back of her hands and lost her thoughts. After thinking for a while, she said "I''ll get some information with the investigative team first, and we should arrange the killing of that Belik." At this moment, Susano had already prepared the food, and a plate of hard-boiled farm dishes seemed tempting. Looking at the piece of meat, as soon as Chitong''s eyes brightened, he almost rushed up. After seeing Susano''s man put the food in place, Najie Hitan said with a smile. "Let''s finish talking about communication first." After a few people had a delicious lunch, Najethitan went out. In order to obtain accurate information, she contacted the night raid detective team. On Naruto''s side, they started arguing about the house allocation. "Chelsea and Leoney are fine." After finishing Hitomi''s face indifferently, Leonai hugged Naruto with no grace, said with a coquettish smile. "No, I want to be with Naruto''s brother." Obviously it''s a joke, but Akagi doesn''t take it as a joke. A brow yang, a sense of crisis-like red pupil, the long knife in that hand tightened tightly, staring at Leonai, saying one by one "Go to my room to sleep." Ruthless words, Leonai said as if he hadn''t heard the help and caught Naruto''s neck. "No, I don''t want to. I want to sleep with my brother Naruto." Naruto looked at this grinning girl and asked unconsciously "Aren''t you trying to make fun of me again?" Blinking his eyes, Leona said cutely. "How come, don''t Naruto''s brother like me and don''t want me to sleep with you?" Before Naruto answered, Lubbock raised his hand and said excitedly. "I can, you can find me." Leonay turned his head and rubbed Lubbock, grimacing. "You go with Susano." Lubbock lowered his head in despair, and Su Zuozhi patted Laburk''s shoulder expressionlessly, comforting him. Looking at Suzano''s blocky body, Lubbock hit the cold war and retreated. There was a feeling of chrysanthemum pain. Seeing Leo Nai hooking Naruto''s neck, all the girls in the room looked over, and they could see the murderous look in their eyes. Brand smirked around Tazmi''s neck and walked towards a room. "Let''s go to sleep first, you talk slowly." Several girls are too strong, Brand has a cold sweat on his forehead, and Tazmi is also shaking, especially in the eyes of the red pupil, and there is a strong sense of killing. It is indeed a specially trained killer. All kinds of things will kill. For a while in the living room, only Naruto and a few girls were left, and Lubbock entered a room with Suzuyuki, afraid to get involved. "Leoni sauce, can you take your chest away a bit?" Ma Yin clenched her fists in both hands, her face was a little angry, and she saw her servant being attacked with a "weapon", which made her jealous and angry. Leonai''s entire body seemed to hang on Naruto "Why, Sister Ma Yin still went to sleep. It''s nine o''clock now, and the child still lay down and went to sleep." Turning back and making a drive-out gesture, Mayin gritted his teeth and looked at Leonaine''s expression. But Chelsea was very calm, spread her hands and said "Talk to yourself. This is not just my business. I''ll go back to the room first." Chelsea''s ordinary face didn''t catch the attention of Leoney and others, only thinking that she really quit the battle. Chitong touched Chelsea''s hand and said coldly "Remember, you are not allowed to turn into an animal to attack at night." In the end, it was Chi Hitomi. Chelsea could not help but let go of her lips. With a look of indignation, she really wanted to have a good talk with Naruto. I do nt know why. She wanted to be alone with Naruto. Can not help but feel that some are not married. Spreading his hands "That being the case, let''s do it." "Grabbing?" Chitong thought for a minute, and his eyes glowed this time. "can." Seeing a few girls, I really wanted to arrest, Naruto said a little funny "Why not ask my opinion." "Does Naruto have anything to say, or what girl do you want to accompany you?" Looking at Naruto, Leonai''s smile was strange, and at this time Hill and Shayou also looked at each other. Naruto was a bit difficult to do, and eventually he compromised and agreed with the method of arrest. Chapter 100： : Arriving On Ning Road The final result was Chelsea''s victory, as if it was expected. Chelsea did not have much joy, but Naruto could clearly see that she smiled secretly, and at first glance there was a ghost. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Chelsea, helpless, spread his hand on a red-colored paper ball and said "This is also no way out, but you have to bet on losing." Chitong frowned and made an amazing move. He took out the long knife with one hand, split the scratching box in front, and the knife flashed, and Chitong''s long knife had been retracted. The red pupil that stepped up, with a cold face, took the paper away, found the original red paper ball, and looked at Chelsea in her hand. Looking away, Chelsea, haha, said without much panic. "I seem to be a little sleepy. You talk to yourself. I went to bed." "Stop." A cry of indifference made Chelsea afraid to step forward. Awkwardly looking, Chelsea turned her head and sighed softly, honestly "Well, I admit that I have a thousand, I originally prepared two of this paper." In the end, Chelsea, who likes to play so much afterwards, really makes Naruto see that this girl is very likely to lie. Chelsea''s cheeks turned red and whispered softly to Naruto''s eyes. "I just want to be alone with Naruto." The voice is too low, no one can hear except Naruto, and Naruto also knows that this is what Chelsea said to herself. The girl''s words shocked him, and then she realized that Chelsea really liked him Already. And the final result of the night, Naruto went to bed alone, several people and girls reached a tacit understanding, allocated two rooms for a while, went to sleep on their own, and spent the middle of the night in silence. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net It was mainly a word from Chitong, so that Chelsea didn''t come over for a night attack. "Who dares run to Naruto at night just like this cup." He slashed the glass with a knife, and did not hurt the red pupil on the wooden table. The expression was so serious that Leonaine didn''t dare to tease Naruto any more and walked back to the room. Early in the morning on the second day, with the rising sun, Naruto stepped out of the door and saw the crowds who had risen. Say hello, Naruto sitting at the wooden table waiting for breakfast, seeing the boss coming in from the door. Looking around at everyone, Na Jietan said with a serious expression "I contacted yesterday. The Hunter seems to have reached his destination and started to protect Berek. We need to get there as soon as possible." After Naruto listened carefully, he asked in doubt. "How far is it from An Ning Road?" Najeshtan was meditating, as if talking about estimating the distance "It''s possible to arrive in one day. In order not to be found, horses cannot be used, and we can only use the feet to drive over the land. Then we take a day off and start the mission the day after tomorrow." A few people didn''t have too many doubts. Oh, they started to solve the breakfast that had already been prepared. After eating a full meal, everyone went on the road again, left the room, ran through the woods, and hurried to the so-called peaceful road. Along the way, everyone was silent, just to concentrate on driving, Naruto who suppressed the strength, Yu Chitong remained the same, and the two ran ahead. The distance is not long, but if you don''t let others find it, you can only take the trail. The journey is relatively rugged, and you only rush to the place where there is no one. After hunting a monster for lunch at noon, several people didn''t leave long before they came to this central town called Anning Road. The British-style houses have various tall buildings, and the entrances are very dense. And the bustling is very good, the hawking sounds of hawkers everywhere attracted the attention of Ma Yin, some shiny Ma Yan in his eyes, looking at those desserts, a little excited. I glanced at the naruto with Mayin''s expression, stepped forward, and said with a smile on Mayin''s head. "Sister Ma Yin, I''ll bring you something delicious tomorrow." The voice like coaxing a child makes Ma Yin a little unhappy, don''t overdo it, and said with a cold hum "I don''t want to eat these things." Ma Yin who bulged her cheeks was very cute. Naruto almost hugged him directly, but too many others still gave up the idea of ??holding this cute main sauce. Several people found a hidden place and began to chat, while the team of Esdes hunters, who were far away, had some problems because of Naruto. In the luxurious room, there are eye-catching chandeliers for lighting, the table is covered with animal skins, and a companion has been lost. The blow to Asdes has been a bit big, and the whole room has a deadly atmosphere. Even the black pupil''s face was a bit ugly, Will shook his fist, and said angrily. "It''s all Naruto guys. Borus died so miserably, but that guy still has his wife and children." When he heard Naruto''s name, Esdes brow slightly, his expression moved a little, his hands that did not know what he wanted to support the beautiful melon face did not speak. Ran said comforting Will. "We haven''t thought too much about this time. Naruto must be killed. Don''t be too anxious. If you are too anxious now, it will break some big things. Lanna''s gentle words with a more beautiful face than a woman calmed Will, but clenched her hands, obviously, she was angry with Naruto. Seliu frowned, showing an unhappy expression to Esdes. "Master Adesid, this Naruto, you need to get rid of it quickly. The others are basically waste. As long as Naruto is removed, the night attack is nothing to us." Estrides'' blue eyebrows twisted together, and he looked up and said, "I naturally have arrangements for this matter. Now give me a good goal to protect and participate in the prom every day, do not relax." Looking at Esdes''s beautiful face, Sai Liu said with loving eyes. "It is indeed Lord Esdes, and it must have been planned for a long time." Asdes opened her mouth, but she didn''t just tell her just to talk about it. After all, to win the hearts of these people, some things can''t be said. Can''t tell them, she didn''t want to hurt Naruto at all. Chapter 101： : Shopping Fun The morning sun was so soft that Naruto, who accompanied Ma Yin early in the morning, was entangled by this loli girl. Ma Yin, holding Naruto''s arm, was rippling with a sweet smile. A small fang was exposed beside her mouth, and she pointed her finger at the place where she made the cone. "Brother Naruto, I want this." Hearing this elder brother, Naruto just felt relieved in his heart, and touched Ma Yin''s head and said with a smile "Whatever Sister Ma Yin likes, I will buy it for you." "Really? That''s great." Mayn, who was glad to want to jump, still didn''t really jump up, because there was still a big light bulb, which made her a bit unable to let go. Turning his head and frowning, staring at Chelsea''s mouth with lollipops, Mayn''s face was a little bit angry. "Why are you with us?" "No, it''s just your illusion. I just wander around casually." Chelsea, spreading her hands, pretended to be innocent. Ma Yin couldn''t believe her gossip. From the beginning, when she came out with Naruto, she found that she had been followed by Chelsea. It was originally a follow-up of a secret model. This time it turned out to be bright and upright. It was difficult to get along with Naruto alone, and the result was disrupted, which made Mayn''s heart burn. Glancing at Chelsea for a moment, Mayn said, pulling Naruto''s arm. "Brother Naruto, let''s go over there." Naruto was forcibly pulled by Ma Yin and turned into an alley, and she didn''t even buy the cones. Chelsea followed closely behind the two of them, and looked around from side to side. The expression seemed to prove that she was not following. Unfortunately, there was no one in the alley now. How Chelsea did was fake. Turning his head and glaring at Chelsea, Maine''s pink cheeks were flushed. "What do you want?" "I said it, but just strolling around and admiring the scenery." Chelsea''s expression with a serious expression on her face really looked like it, and she didn''t glance at Mayin''s glance. Said "Main sauce, you are still too tender. Children are children. If you like skeptics so much, maybe Naruto doesn''t see you as a girl at all, the airport." Eyes fell on where Naruto''s arm sank, Chelsea''s smile was bad. Mayin was directly outstretched by a white finger, pointing at Chelsea, angrily shouting "Who do you say is the airport?" Chelsea made a face, said without fear of death "Airport, plain, little shit." Mayin was completely outraged. If the romantic fort is now in place, he might have shot a long time ago. Naruto was amused by the two girls, and stretched out a hand and said Mayin''s cute twin horsetails "Don''t listen to that guy, the airport at Main Sauce is my favorite." Ma Yan, whose face was blushing, turned Naruto white, lowered her head, and did not dare to look at Naruto, but the small ears were all rosy. Such an expression made Chelsea a little jealous. For some reason, she was uncomfortable when she heard Naruto praise the other girls. She remembered that Naruto said that she was not an important girl and understood the meaning of this sentence. Obviously, even though Ma Yin was the one, she tried her best to please Ma Yin''s Naruto. This was something she couldn''t get. She felt so boring that Chelsea suddenly wanted to leave. Instead, Naruto grabbed Ma Yin''s hand and came over, holding her tender white palm before Chelsea turned her head. The touch is good, the girls'' hands are very soft. Naruto meets Chelsea, getting a little shy, and says with a smile "Let''s go together." Chelsea''s face was rosy, and Fang''s heart was jumping. Happiness he had never had before was filled with his heart, and he nodded smartly, um. Holding the two girls'' hands, Naruto walked to a snack bar not far away. Although Mayn was unwilling to get along with Chelsea, she saw Naruto didn''t say anything, so she gave up the quarrel. For some things, she was still submissive to Naruto. After buying a few desserts, Naruto and Mayin, Chelsea sat around face to face. Watching Ma Yin holding the dessert, showing a happy smile and biting her mouth, Naruto couldn''t help but feel that this moment is beautiful now, if it can be so much better in the future. Naruto, who suddenly came up with this idea, noticed that his mind was beginning to change. Originally, he wanted to leave here quickly, but now he wants to protect a few girls and make the empire disappear. Thinking of the Empire, Naruto thought of Esdes, with a smile on his mouth, thinking "I don''t know what Her Majesty is doing, if only I could get a soft bed." Naruto''s eyes always fall in front of Ma Yin, making Chelsea a little jealous. While Ma Yin only pays attention to the dessert, when he didn''t look at two people, he stretched out the tender white palm and held Naruto''s hand tightly. . Perceiving Chelsea''s movements, she felt the palm of the girl''s palms greasy and couldn''t help turning her head to look at Chelsea in doubt. What caught her eyes was Chelsea''s head down, a shy expression, that was the real girl''s shame, her cheeks were rosy, and she was holding Naruto''s hand tightly, and there was a trace of sweat in her palm. The reason for being too nervous. Squeezing the tender little white hand, Naruto smiled and looked at Chelsea. Seeing Naruto''s distracted attention made Chelsea happy for a while, holding Naruto''s hand, and eating the sweet cone in her hand, she only appeared to be so sweet today. Biting Ma Yin with a small mouth, he did not notice the movement of the two. After eating, he did not stretch out a small waist, looked at Naruto, and said with a smile "Servant, it''s doing very well today. Now we should seriously investigate the matter about Belek." Turning his head to look at Ma Yin, Naruto''s eyes fell on a small mass of cream near the corner of Ma Yin''s mouth. Without any scruples, he put down Chelsea''s hand, stood up, supported the table with both hands, extended his head, The cream was licked off the corner of Mayin''s mouth. The two girls froze for a moment. When Naruto''s action was over, Ma Yin held the corner of her mouth in one hand and yelled flushed. "What the **** are you doing, you gangster, gangster." Chapter 102： : A Shaking M Story Naruto who swallowed the cream into his stomach, said with a smile "Just don''t want you to waste it. Wap.novelhall.com" The swollen Ma Yin said nothing, holding her chest with her hands, and proud of her face. Looking at all this, Chelsea was a little jealous, and suddenly thought that if she was just now, she might be happy to die. Thinking of this, Chelsea was ashamed of her bold thoughts. Several people ate a warm dessert and quickly left to investigate the location of Belek. In fact, this matter is not a secret here, as long as the discerning person can understand at a glance, in the middle of the town, the most luxurious and tallest building. Such a luxurious big house is still a private product of Belik. Such a luxurious person makes Naruto sigh a little about his wealth, but these will turn into bubbles in the near future. After just clearing the Naruto of the specific location of the building, he returned to the temporary location of NightRaid. At this time, Chi Hitomi who went out to perform the task did not return, but Naruto had some anticipation of a crisis and was preparing to go out to find Chi Hitomi. Na Jie Hitan said with a serious expression "This is an important time, Naruto, you can''t go out." Frowning Naruto, he said seriously "I''m just going to see important girls." Turning her head away without Rina Jietan, Naruto walked out of the room. As soon as I went out, I found that it was almost afternoon. The sun was setting in the west, and there was a sunset. In this small town, the sunset was very quiet and there was no one on the street. Jumping on the roof, Naruto ran towards the location of Chi Hitomi. From Leonai''s mouth, he had concluded that Chi Hitomi followed the investigation team''s two investigative intelligence. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Seeing Naruto leaving without a word, Najie Hitan''s expression was a little dissatisfied, but when she thought of Naruto, she really understood and cared about the person she liked, and there was nothing wrong with it. I looked around for a while and wanted to go out with Naruto, but it was blocked and she stayed here. Mayin''s face was also a little worried, and she seemed to be afraid of what happened to Naruto. A contemplative Na Jie Hitan said calmly "When Naruto returns, tonight''s assassination operation will begin." Several people were silent, and Naruto was the main force. If they didn''t come, it would be a bit difficult. At this time, Naruto, who was constantly jumping in the sky, met a strange girl. "Ahhhhhh, I seem to have seen you somewhere, look at you, if you haven''t guessed wrong, it''s Naruto, said by Lord Asdes, it is really handsome, I don''t know how your strength is Really been waiting." With both hands on the pretty face, a very charming expression appeared. Naruto locked the girl tightly and looked a few times. The erect posture and heroic posture were cool. Although the word was unreasonable for girls, it was true. Especially the black hair, accompanied by a neutral face, and the flat chest, only a small chest can be seen. At first glance, this is a beautiful man. Unfortunately, she is indeed a girl. There is a scar on her beautiful face. The girl''s delicate white skin shows that she is a real girl. It is Zhu Tian among the four ghosts of Rakshasa. Licking that lips, he looked at Naruto with a bloodthirsty smile. "I just killed a few of your organizations just now. Those guys are too weak. They didn''t give me any pleasure. I don''t know what will happen to you?" Stepping on the floor, a sprint, the whole person flew over. Naruto raised his hand without any routine, and swung his foot straight, which was a steady kick on Zhu Tian''s thin waist. When the air shook, Zhu Tian, ??like a cannonball, crashed into the wall with a loud noise. The wall collapsed and was buried with stones. The condition inside could not be seen. Naruto who slipped his lips, didn''t want to care about the girl''s life, but he was worried about Chitong''s comfort. When he was about to lift his foot and rush to Chitong, the left stone shook and Zhu Tian rushed out again, and said that beautiful face was full of excitement. "I''m so happy. I haven''t enjoyed such a great pleasure for a long time. Your feet are more powerful than Lord Asdes. Give me a little more pleasure." As the body slowed down, he rushed to Naruto, raised his hand, and split it with a single palm, straight towards Naruto''s face. "You''re endless, go to your sister." The annoying Naruto couldn''t help swearing, holding Zhu Tian''s palm tightly with one hand, turning and aiming at the wall in front, he just smashed into it. With the strength of Naruto, the wall collapsed again by Zhu Tian, ??but unfortunately still not dead this time, Zhu Tian''s face slowly rising up with joy, there were already several scars on his body, and blood left No tube. Instead, he looked at Naruto and said with a smile. "Yes, yes, it''s so cool. Give me more blows. Hurry up and let me feel your true strength." Without giving up Zhu Tian, ??he rushed forward and raised both hands, and a pair of scissors waved over. Naruto just took a step back, while avoiding the girl''s hands, she stretched out her two hands and grabbed her arms. When the ground shook, Zhu Tian was smashed into a large pit, with one mouth, spitting blood. But the expression became more and more obsessed. Looking at Naruto, he said with blinking eyes. "Compared to Lord Esdes, you are really amazing. It makes me feel unprecedented pleasure. Naruto, you are very good. I like you very much." "I''m sick." Naruto spit out two words, Naruto kicked at the shaking girl, kicked her steadily, and spit out blood Zhu Tian again, there was no anger at all. Those eyes were almost loving, with blood on the corner of his mouth, he laughed and said. "I''m really sick. What I like most is that others can treat me as pleasure. Scolding has no feeling for me. Only deep torture can make me feel." Naruto, who couldn''t understand the girl, was about to kill this guy. As a result, Zhu Tian''s actions stopped him from firing the flaming gun. Two slim white hands clinging to Naruto''s legs, rubbing his legs with that cheek, "The handsome beautiful face is full of obsession. "Ah, I finally found someone who can make me feel better than Esdes. This is so cool. Naruto, I''m willing to apologize for everything and betray the empire, as long as you spur me every day." Looking up at Naruto, the girl''s eyes flashed with love. "I''m afraid of you." Hitting a Naruto in the Cold War, he kicked Zhu Tian away and left without looking back. Looking at Naruto''s back, Zhu Tian''s face showed resentment. This is a trembling m, encountered a whip but can not use the expression. Chapter 103： : Dive Into Assassination When the full moon is empty, a battle has been explained when Naruto is rushing to the location of Akita''s investigation. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website One stab in the spine of one of Luo Sha''s four ghosts, a thin man with a pointed nose was divided in half by Chi Hitomi. Without looking at the blood spraying on the sky behind him, Chitong looked back at Naruto with a knife and said coldly. "Let''s go back." Naruto nodded, but said nothing, and left here with Chitong. After a battle with Chi Hitomi, Lan, who was almost killed, flew high in the sky, white wings fluttered, and a sprint left the area without being discovered by Naruto. Immediately after the red pupil returned to the temporary residence, watching the two people returned so soon, many people were not much surprised. Na Jiexitan glanced at Naruto and said calmly "I don''t want to say much to other people. The task must be carried out tonight." Red pupil chimed in, "This time the investigation team was completely destroyed. In addition to the hunter, there are other empires, and the strength is not weak." Explaining the appearance of the four ghosts of Rakshasa, Jie Xitan was lost in thought, and after thinking for a while, he understood who came. Najehittan, who became very serious, looked at the crowd and said "The strength of the Four Rosas cannot be small. In addition to the hunter, this battle is really difficult. The organization cannot give up without attacking overnight. No matter how difficult the task is, it must be desperately completed. To complete this task, this is NightRaid. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website " Fierce words filled Najemittan''s expectations for this revolution. After Naruto listened in silence, he looked at Najie Hitan and said coldly. "It''s better than this. I dive in first and see if I can assassinate that Belik." One stone stirred up thousands of waves, and everyone looked at Naruto with different expressions. Even the boss'' face was a little worried. "This is not possible, Naruto, your identity is different from before, and the possibility of being recognized is very high. If they are found by the vet, they will certainly not let you go." Naruto smiled slightly and said quietly. "This is just peaceful road, not Emperor Capital. Apart from a few important guys, others still don''t know who I am, as long as I try not to contact them." Naruto s words, let Najie Hitan think for a while, Naruto s method is indeed the best at present, sending the strongest to sneak into the assassination, and then they cover, this is the fastest, although there are very Great danger, but the success of the mission is now also important to Najeshtan. Glancing deeply at Naruto, Na Jie Hitan said angrily "All right, be careful yourself." "Wait, I don''t agree." Chitong clenched the knife in his hands, and those two good-looking brows frowned, his expression indescribably worried. Looking at the expression of Akito, Na Jietan is a bit difficult. Although it is best to let Naruto go alone for the task, at present, it is necessary to consider the feelings of several girls. Obviously, Ma Yin and Akito will not agree. When Na Jietan did not know what to do, Naruto approached Akita and made a jealous girl in the room. Naruto hugged Akito''s body and lowered her head and said in her ear "Obviously listen to me, don''t object, and help me take care of Sa You at the same time, don''t let her be harmed. If necessary, talk to Ma Yin. You can run when you fight." Chitong''s body was stiff, and Naruto couldn''t help holding her cheeks rosy. She nodded her head smartly, but she no longer objected, even why Naruto asked her to take care of Sayo. After kissing Hitomi''s smooth and delicate cheeks, Naruto turned his head and walked out. There were a few stingy red pupils, and no one in the room spoke, but Ma Yin looked at Red pupils very curiously, and there was not much jealousy in her eyes, just curious what Naruto had just said. After Naruto left for a few minutes, Na Jie Hitan said quietly. "With Naruto''s ability, there should be no problem. As long as we cover up, pretend to attack them in the past, and help Naruto to ignite a fire, we can reduce his crisis." With a fist in his hand, Tazmi was excited about Naruto''s single rivalry, and said very excitedly. "Sure enough, I am a good person. I will surely help to get rid of those Rakshasa." At this time Tazmi has forgotten the previous tragic events of Naruto, and he was completely moved by Naruto''s righteousness, and moved by the dark-skinned guy. Naruto leaving this small house, after using a transfiguration, went straight to the luxurious building in Belik ahead. Through inquiries during the day, Naruto also understands that many parties are now invited to join the party, most of whom are senior members of Anning Road and a group of people who have the right to make decisions. In order to overthrow the position of the leader, Belik used everything. No one can resist the temptation of fine wine and beautiful women. When Naruto walked directly past, he was stopped by two guards, with a cautious look, looking at Naruto''s strange face, he asked unconsciously. "Do you have a hospitality scroll?" Naruto looked at the corner of his mouth, pretending to be arrogant. "You don''t want to see who I am, go and talk to Belik, I''m a VIP." The unmanned appearance of the pair made the two guards stunned. Such little figures did not dare to offend any relationship with Belik. When they saw Naruto''s tone, they really thought it was a big deal and immediately bowed with a smile. "It was an acquaintance, so good to say, good to say, come in." Naruto striding in, it looked like he was in the sky, making the two guards even more skeptical, mainly because Naruto''s momentum was too strong. In one fell swoop, the two dumb-hat guards were stopped, the appearance of concealment stopped, and the body was hidden among the crowds coming and going, sneaking into the second floor, searching for the so-called Belik, and where the Hunter was. Under the crystal chandelier, there are countless gourmet dishes. Luxury and luxury are undoubtedly revealed here. Waiters coming and going, dragging drinks in their hands, are wandering in this group of paper-drunk gold fans. A group of people gathered to chat, and the content of the chat was nothing more than bragging. Chapter 104： : Too coincidental Naruto looked around for a few moments, and immediately saw the glorious bishop assistant Belik. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Right in the middle, a missionary robe, with gray hair, looked trembling and full of red, and at first sight it was the kind that ate well. At this time, Belik hadn''t noticed Naruto and was talking to other people. The smiley face was full of kindness and glory. At this moment, it was just a missionary who dedicated himself to the promotion of Christianity. Unexpectedly, he has a demon who eats people and does not spit out bones. Such a laughable Belik, you can see his city is deep. Naruto, who was slowly leaning past, showed a devil''s smile on the corner of his mouth, locked his eyes on Belik, put a finger on the ring turned into a flame gun, ready to greet him at any time, and then gave him a blow. With Naruto''s speed, he can get rid of this oily guy while some of his guards don''t respond. One step, two steps, three steps Just as Naruto was about to fire, a girl bumped into him. The wine glass in the girl''s hand was tilted, and the juice fell on Naruto''s clothes. For a moment, Naruto almost turned around, summoned the flame gun, and shot the person who disturbed him directly. At the moment he turned his head, he was facing the girl Sairu. Obviously Naruto has not yet been recognized. After all, the cleverness of transfiguration is incomprehensible in this era. Sai Leu bowed and bowed and looked a little timid. "Sorry, I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean it. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Lifting up that pitiful look, it is indeed a lovely little girl. If you have not seen the terrible side of this girl before, Naruto will definitely think that this is a very pure girl. "It''s nothing, I''ll do the washing myself." Haha laughing Naruto, just made an excuse to want to leave. But Seliu grabbed Yijiao, and the girl''s big eyes said in tears. "I didn''t do it on purpose. Okay, how about I wash it for you, and I can give you any amount of money for compensation." The sincere remorse on her face made Naruto not understand what the girl was doing, didn''t she really recognize him. Naruto with a cautious face, but did not dare to stare at her for too long, otherwise it would be troublesome for Esdes to see. Just before Seliu left, Naruto''s ears heard the voice he least wanted to hear now. "Seliu sauce, what are you doing here, go back to work quickly, but now is an important time, we can''t let NightRaid''s people sneak in, otherwise we will be savage." Holding a goblet with one hand, Esdes in a blue dress appeared behind Naruto. No matter the momentum or the face was so indifferent, the look of laughter made people feel colder. The charm of the queen is not ordinary people admire, other people dare not look at each other, understand who this guy is, but do their own thing obediently, even if Aes Desi is beautiful, but dare not look at it, Otherwise, the eyes may not be guaranteed. Naruto now feels a little difficult to ride a tiger. This timing is just too coincidental. It''s a coincidence. After hearing Esdes''s words, Seliu turned her head and said with love in her eyes. "Master Esdes is so beautiful." Speaking of Naruto who was about to run away, shouted "By the way, I gave this young boy a gift just now. Can Lord Asdes lend me some money?" "How much does Seliu Sauce cost?" Astral, confused, looked at Naruto''s back, feeling a little familiar, and very familiar, his eyes firmly on Naruto''s back. "One hundred gold coins." Seliu smiled happily as Edes called her name with sauce. Asdes whispered, he seemed very careless, he didn''t care about the matter at all. Staring at Naruto''s back tightly, the coldness in those eyes is very strong, because Naruto''s momentum is very strong, this kind of person appears here, there must be no good things, Esdes is in the wrong kill Ten thousand, do not miss one, eyes fixed on Naruto every move, ready to give him a blow. Naruto turned around, and now it''s too uncomfortable to be stared at by the queen. The power of these eyes is too strong. Forced by helplessness, Naruto had to face up to Esdes, anyway, there was a transfiguration technique, he was not afraid to be recognized. Naruto with a smile on her face said hello "Master Esdes, okay. Actually, I''m a distant relative of Belik. I want to find him something." As long as he was given the opportunity to get close, taking down Belik''s life within ten meters was as easy as a palm. With a slight frown, Esdes laughed, and it turned out to be the ice beauty, and the smile after the frost melted made people feel the coming of spring. With a slight smile, Asdes didn''t do anything unexpectedly, but reached out a hand, grabbed Naruto''s palm, and said with a smile "In such a case, I''ll take you to see Belek." Naruto saw that Esdes smiled strangely. Did the Queen of Ice have this kind of hospitality? He still heard it for the first time, but he still understood after doing all the work, so he said in surprise. "Really?" Holding Naruto''s palm tightly, Eiders turned and walked out with a smile, leaving a look of Naruto angry at Naruto, clenching her small fists, and annoyingly said "Dare to take my Lord Asdes, absolutely unforgivable." Secretly Momo kept up with the two men, and Seliu saw that Esdes did not lead Naruto down to Lubbock, and walked out to nobody in the hall. The balcony with a strong wind was isolated from the room by a floor-to-ceiling window. Originally, there was a pair of men and women who were cheating. As a result, Aisids took a look and rolled in obediently, leaving only Naruto and Aides. Two people. Some Naruto, who noticed something wrong, seemed very quiet. When he didn''t understand what Esdes was going to do, he still didn''t want to shoot. Chapter 105： : Queens Favor Laughing Asdes stretched out a hand and touched Naruto''s face, said calmly. "Naruto, don''t pretend, because your momentum is stronger than mine, no one can have such a strong murderous attitude, plus the last thing, don''t you think I don''t know it is you. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" The delicate face was frozen, and there was a trace of murderousness in the corners of the eyes. "It is indeed the Queen, but how can you be so sure that it is mine, this transformation is superb." Naruto who lifted India with one hand did not have much fear. He was lying on the balcony railing with a look of laziness, and was not impressed by the hand that Asdes placed on his face. "I won''t admit wrong to you." Of course, a sentence must be added after this, how could she forget her for the first time. The white palms rubbed against Naruto''s cheeks, and Asdes''s smile was charming, and there was a little blush on his cheeks. I always felt that this Esdes was a bit weird, but it became bold, being teased by people, and being teased by girls is a shame. Hold Eisdes''s palm with one hand, Naruto pinched in his hand, and smiled. "Since you recognize it, you want to kill me now, or you want to play around with me and kill me again." "I won''t kill you." Surprisingly, Esdes said something that surprised Naruto, and looking at Naruto, Esdes said with a sincere smile on his face. "Still the last thing, Naruto, are you interested in joining the Empire?" I don''t understand Naruto''s tricks, so I just watched her quietly. Asdes stretched out his other arm, and while Naruto was watching her, he reached behind his head and hugged, pressing Naruto''s head against her chest. Eye-catching blue sea hair and a scent in the nose and mouth stimulate Naruto''s whole body blood. Esdes''s pair of **** is not a general best, and such gentle movements really make Naruto understand that Esdes may really like him. Holding Naruto''s head, Asdes said with a gentle smile in his ear. "Joining the empire, I will accompany you. This is not a deal, it''s just that I really like you." Gently stroking the back of Naruto''s head, Edes''s kind smile, and Hill had a fight. Naruto, who was caught in the gentleness of Aestes, raised his head before he became addicted, after all, tasks and feelings are two things. Looking at Esdes, Naruto said solemnly. "I have said this impossible before." Indifferent words, let Esdes stay for a moment, said with a trembling voice in his teeth. "Naruto, this is my first time asking for help. Don''t treat me as a joke." Seeing that Esdes was a little angry, Naruto couldn''t help but want to laugh. The queen like this was what he wanted, and he smiled cheerfully. "I don''t want to be despised by people like Akito, I will only destroy the empire, but I won''t join." Astral with a frown in the navy blue, grunted coldly. "The revolutionary army is now an ant. There is no possibility to destroy the empire for thousands of years. Even if your strength is against the sky, you cannot fight against this country with a history of thousands of years." "Can I fight, not only your things, I will only do my own thing." Naruto faced Esdes''s eyes without fear. The relationship between the two was fraught. Seeing all this, Seliu was also stimulated to fight a cold war, and originally wanted to go out, under the pressure of two people, afraid to shrink to the corner. "Naruto, whatever you say, you don''t want to kill Belik from me today." With a finger at Naruto, Asdes'' expression returned to indifference. Naruto laughed unconsciously and said with a smile "You won''t be able to control it, it''s up to you, you can''t stop me." Aesdes, who was stimulated by Naruto, gradually returned to indifference, saying frostily. "With the vet in the house, even if I can''t kill you, I can still stop you. Moreover, you really have time to do this kind of thing now." "?" He looked at Esdes in doubt, Naruto didn''t understand what the girl wanted to say. "A few red pupils seem to be in trouble, don''t you want to go and see." The corner of Esdes''s mouth turned up, and a good smile made him feel cold. Nader''s words reminded Naruto of Esdes. Now several girls should already be fighting, but with the remaining three of the Raksha Four Ghosts, it is impossible to hurt the red pupil, and there are so many night attack It''s ridiculous to hurt people. Naruto''s expression wasn''t much panic when he looked at Esdes, and he said with a smile. "Just a few rubbish, they are not the kind of guys who can win." Thinking of Akito''s strength, Asdes believed in Naruto''s words for a moment, and now she was in a disadvantaged position, making her unwilling to be convinced by Naruto. The arrogant Esdes, who could not let go, clenched his fists and let them clenched again and again, and repeated it a few times. "I don''t care. Don''t try to kill Belik today, and don''t want to go out from here." Asdes, who looks like a little woman, makes Naruto funny, when she didn''t want to ignore her and was about to enter the room again. As Eids grabbed the collar, Naruto felt something soft on his lips. Into the eye is Esdes''s beautiful face, with sea-blue eyebrows and hair, and the eyelashes are blue, and the sea water with beautiful eyes is very clear. A choking kiss, Esthers let go of Naruto''s collar and said unconsciously in a cold tone "From now on, you are mine, and I will get you no matter what I do." Before Naruto answered, a girl rushed over from the outside, and threw a punch in the cellar, crying with excitement and roar. "Master Kiss can''t give you this guy, ah, you die." Seliu, who was going crazy, couldn''t help it. For her dear Esdes, she was nobler than the empire. Frowning Naruto, stretched out his hand, and grasped Seliu''s hand. With a bang, the wind surged out, and Selena''s mechanical arm was easily grasped by Naruto. Chapter 106： :mission failed "Little girl, please don''t interrupt when adults talk. Didn''t your family have told you. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network" Naruto with a smile on his face, looking at Sai Liu''s flushed cheek, a playful smile. The angry Cyrus, as soon as he raised his fist, was about to smash it again, and was stopped by Asdes. "Seliu, get out of my way." The ice queen''s words were still so cold and ruthless. Although very irritating, Seliu dared not have any rebuttals, raised his head, obediently walked aside, and looked at Naruto, his teeth gritted. Ignoring that Cellu, Naruto was ready to continue his mission, glanced over, and found that Belik was gone, and looked around the hall, but there was no half figure. Naruto, who feels something awkward, turned around and saw Esdes''s gentle smile, obviously a ghost. Seeing that Naruto didn''t find the target, Esdes said immediately with a smile. "I forgot to tell you. When I talked to you just now, I asked Will to hide Belik. Small communication devices are still very useful." Laughing Asdes gave a very cunning feeling. This ice queen is not only strong, but also so good-minded. This makes Naruto sigh, but there is not much disappointment. The task does not have to be completed today, the guy just escaped today, and will not be so lucky in the future. Turning back to look at Esdes'' proud body, Naruto laughed. "Master Queen is very clever. If you are so clever, you can defeat the Empire if you are a division in the Revolutionary Army." "I won''t join the revolutionary army." Asdes'' cold words had no emotion. Look. Yarn, Chinese website "why?" In the face of Naruto''s doubtful words, Asdes said without thinking. "It is impossible for the revolutionary army to overthrow the empire. Naruto, do you really think that a thousand-year-old tree can be bitten by this ant? Even if you add Anning Road and other aliens, you can''t change the fact of ants. " The cold words are ruthless, but they are also clear-cut. If Naruto is absent, maybe the revolutionary army is really difficult to overthrow the millennium tree of the empire. Unfortunately, he came differently. When the ten tails are released, even the entire world must destroy. "Naruto, you should understand that this world is a strong one. As long as you join the empire and overthrow the minister, the entire empire is yours." Asdes looked at Naruto calmly, and with that tone, it was clear that he did not put the minister in his eyes. Naruto shaking his head, did not agree with Asdes'' words. Stepped forward and looked at Esdes''s beautiful cheek, and said seriously "The empire must be destroyed, destroyed by my hand, and then a new kingdom is established. I am not interested in the king, but I am still interested in overthrowing the empire. This is more stable than being a king." He stretched out his hands and circled Esdes''s waist. When Esdes did not resist, Naruto covered the ice queen''s lips. A deep kiss, immediately quit, left without turning his head. The sweet kiss made Aesdes'' cheeks a little rosy. When Naruto left, her eyes were reluctant and she wanted to catch up, but she still couldn''t let go of her status in the empire. With his fist clenched, Esdes watched Naruto leave, whispering helplessly. "Unless the empire is really about to perish, I will help you." Jumping at high altitude, the dark night had no obstacles for Naruto. Several ups and downs, opened Jiujiuyu reincarnation eyes, a glance noticed the group of red pupil. At this point, the battle was over. It looked like it had just ended. There were still two bodies on the ground, but two people who had never met. It seems that Zhu Tian didn''t come. I don''t know why the figure of the shaking girl flashed in my mind, Naruto hit a cold war and landed in front of Chitong. When far in the air, Naruto was discovered. As soon as the ground fell, the boss asked impatiently. "How''s the mission?" "Failed, it was discovered by the ice queen, and the person has been hidden." Naruto returned to the sentence, looking at the bodies of the two people in front of him, a man and a woman, with a terrible death. If ordinary people saw it, maybe Would like to vomit. Naruto''s words made Na Jietan look a little ugly. After a moment of reflection, she immediately said "Return now, today''s mission is cancelled." The crowd responded and turned away. Chitong leaned over with a long knife in his hand, looked at the corner of Naruto''s mouth, and asked in doubt. "Are you kissed by the girl?" The tip of the ear, Mayn turned his head, stared at Naruto, and walked over a few steps. The animal-like eyes were staring at Naruto, speaking in a cold tone "In the end, what did you do, you won''t fooling around with other girls." Naruto laughed, stretched out her hand and said Mayin''s head "Is Sister Ma Yin jealous? This time is not about fooling around. If you fooling around next time, you must bring you." Mayin''s cheeks were red, and her eyes were glaring. She said softly. "I don''t want to hang around with you." Ma Yin, who turned away and strode away, had an angry look on his face. Red pupil stood aside and waited for Ma Yin to leave, then turned to stare at Naruto. "Can you take me next time?" "Are you fooling around?" "Ok." Nodded his red pupil, his eyes were free of any impurities, and there was some curiosity, curiosity about this kind of thing. In the end, it was Chi Hitomi, and Naruto couldn''t help it anymore. He hit a haha ??and turned away. Looking at Naruto''s appearance, Chi Hitomi did not continue to talk, followed closely, staring at Naruto''s back, his eyes flashed with curiosity. Back at the headquarters, I briefly talked about the mission. Naruto didn''t tell the boss what he was found by Esdes. It just said that Esdes had noticed that something was wrong before he even started. The letter thought that Na Jietan didn''t have much doubt, thinking in meditation. "The other party will definitely strengthen the security when this task fails. Let go of the task in the past few days, and then wait a few days before executing it." Several people didn''t doubt it, but they felt relieved. Especially with a tired face, Tazmi made it on a chair and said tiredly. "Finally we can take a good rest." Chapter 107： : Funny Susano "It''s not time to rest. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Na Jie Hitan looked at Tazmi seriously, and said in a serious tone. "First of all, we need to find a few people to stare at Belik. After the people in the investigation team are completely destroyed, we can only come by ourselves. Tazmi is just right. You and Brand are in a group to observe Belik''s movements. If you have information, return it to us. " Tazmi faced a bitter face and nodded obediently. "As for Naruto?" Seeing Tazmi''s promise, Najehittan turned her head to look at Naruto, after a muttering musing, she said "That''s all right, go and observe the Master Bishop in secret. This time, the Bishop can''t do anything at all. According to information, the guy in Belek wants to assassinate the Bishop himself, and then he will be the master." Naruto gave a faint hum. He also understood a little yesterday that Belek''s connections may not be worse than the leader. If the leader dies, this guy is bound to take office. By that time, it will be the end of the whole peaceful road. Although the peaceful road His life is nothing to do with him, but he still can''t stand the guy with the deep city. Najehittan looked at Naruto and asked calmly. "Who do you want to accompany this task, let the partner choose it for you." Although Na Jie Hitan wants to help Naruto arrange, but now people are really difficult to do. Red pupil has some important things to do, can not accompany Naruto, other girls, seeing the other girls'' cheerful look, Najeshtan was really afraid of choosing the wrong person. "Are the boss free?" Naruto, who didn''t even want to, stared directly at Najemittan. "Me?" Na Jie Hitan said coldly, waving her cheeks a little ruddy. "No, I still have to contact the people at the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army with Chi Hitomi, and then find some other helpers. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" The weird conversation between the two people, especially Najeshtan''s cheeks, made the others a little puzzled. Lubbock, who was standing aside, looked nervous. Najeshtan''s expression, he never Never seen before, Lubbock, who had regarded the boss as a goddess, noticed a hint of crisis. With Lubbock''s jealous gaze, Naruto said helplessly. "That''s the case, then Shayou will accompany me." "Sayu?" Na Jie Hitan looked at the humble girl differently. Obviously, she looked like she was willing. The promised Na Jie Hitan did not continue to manage this matter, there are still many things to do now, but not when the children are in love. After deciding to arrange for a few people tomorrow, everyone went back to their room to sleep. The second day was another sunny morning. Naruto, who was already up, walked out of the room and met Sayo. Only after confirming the relationship, Naruto found that Sayo''s cheek was thin, and he would not pull down to quarrel with other girls. Sha You, who was waiting closely outside the door, saw Naruto, walked over immediately, and said with a sweet smile. "Naruto, please enlighten me today." "Everything is entrusted to me. You only need to stay with me." Holding Sayou''s palm, Naruto pulled out of the room together. Upon arriving in the living room, it was found that Su Zuozhi was packing up early, and there were breakfasts for Naruto and Sayo on the table. "Where are the others?" Sitting at the dining table with Nayou, Naruto looked around the empty room, and looked at Su Zuozhi with doubt. A tall man named Suzuno said "Reporting His Excellency Naruto, Hitomi and the host have performed the task, and Ma Yin, Chelsea and Hill have also gone shopping." Hearing this lord, Naruto stopped the chopsticks he picked up, and looked at Su Zuozhi''s respectful body with amusement. "Don''t call me lord, I always find it awkward." Su Zuozhi shook his head and said earnestly "This is not the case. His Excellency Naruto deserves this title. No matter what era, powerful people are respected." Naruto, who found that Suzuno was still very pleased, couldn''t help but laugh. He didn''t say much about this matter, and just ate the delicious meal with a big mouth. While eating, Suzuyuki suddenly reached his ear and said "Also, I think that the relationship between His Excellency Naruto and the host is not simple. When are you going to get married?" The serious expression of Sazuno Man is really interesting. "How do you see that I have a good relationship with the boss?" Stopping the white rice in his hand, Naruto turned his head and looked at Susano. A decent male Susano said in a low tone. "Because the owner sees you differently from other people these days, it is completely different. Through my life span of nearly 1,000 years, I know that this is a girl''s emotion." Naruto''s words made Naruto a little happy, and he didn''t talk to him anymore. After eating this breakfast, he got up. By the time she had lunch, Sha You had chewed slowly and swallowed up. The girl ate significantly less. Naruto didn''t have much scruples. In front of Su Zuozhi''s man, he took Sha You''s hand and walked out, his face with a trace of red Sha, his head was very low. "Honour Naruto, all the way." Bowing respectfully, the thick voice of a man like Susano, who is really a housekeeper, makes people dare not compliment. When they left the house, the two didn''t hang out much, explored the place where the leader was haunting, and went straight to that place. The outskirts of the distant mountains, that is, the exit of the village, is the way that the leader often walks. After all, to continue to propagate his religion, he must go out himself. Not only is the place where the leader must go, Naruto also inquired a lot of interesting news. For example, when a kind old man asked the leader, she said in prayer with both hands. Once the leader was born, she had a strong ability to recover and predict the future, and she was symbolized as a god. Having said this, there was a drunk man who had fallen aside, with a sarcastic expression on his face. "God shit, obviously a wild species that crosses a dangerous species, wild species." The ironic words angered several missionaries and immediately took the man away. And this is just a small episode. It seems that Naruto understands something. In order to confirm, I still have to see the legendary leader in person. Chapter 108： : A True God Stick The warm sun shone in the air, sitting on a large rock, the naruto of the whole sun above my head, did not feel that it was very hot now, there was a very warm feeling. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net She was looking up to feel the sunshine, and noticed a little flinching movement of Sha You. Grasp the skirt with both hands and set it aside, with a little flush on the delicate and pure face. Secretly stretched out a hand, grabbed Sha You''s tender white palm, and touched lightly, Sha You was startled, turned her head and found that it was Naruto, and her cheeks turned red. Holding the palm tightly, Naruto said with a smile on his face. "It seems we haven''t been alone for a long time. I don''t know if you will blame me." Sha You turned her head to look at Naruto, her face shook rosy, she said softly. "No, Naruto must be busy, I can understand." Nago''s gentle personality makes Naruto''s whole body warmer. He stretched out a hand and patted his thigh. "That''s the case, don''t sit that far, just sit over." Seeing Naruto s movements, Sha You obviously asked her to do it on his thigh, but she still reluctantly, shook her head shyly, and said with a little fear. "Naruto, now it''s time to perform the task, isn''t it?" "How is it? Doesn''t Sayou sauce like me?" Naruto who pulled down the face and stared at Sayou intently. "No." Shaoyou, who was panicking, was really afraid of Naruto being angry. When she wanted to stand up, she was pulled by Naruto. Startled by Shayou, he rushed forward and landed in Naruto''s arms steadily. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Unmoved by the comfort of holding Ma Yin, Sayo''s warm body made Naruto only feel holding a soft human body quilt. Shayou, blushing, lying on Naruto''s arms, didn''t make much movement, she lay her head on his chest obediently. He stretched his head and kissed Sayo''s cheek, buried Sayo''s shameful face into Naruto''s chest, and Naruto made him want to laugh again. Just wanting to grab Sha You''s shoulders, and say a few words of love with this pure girl, when kissing a few times, a very gentle voice came over "Lovely young couple, your future is bright." Naruto holding Shayou and turned to look at the man who disturbed him. Obviously the godfather, riding a white horse, his face is even more beautiful than a woman, and he is a wrong-born guy. The leader dropped the horse backwards, glanced at Sayo, there was no emotion in his eyes, and his expression moved when he stopped on Naruto. The corner of the mouth is curved, as the words of the spring breeze say "If you haven''t guessed wrong, you are Naruto. It really is different from the photos. There is a big gap between what you see with your eyes and what you imagine." "Do you know me?" Some cautious Naruto frowned, and his fingers were on the ring transformed by the flame gun. "I''m not malicious, and as long as you don''t come to assassinate me, it''s a gift to me." With a faint smile and the harmless face of this animal, this guy is indeed a good **** stick. Seeing that the other party did not want to do anything, Naruto dropped her vigilance, but she didn''t let go of her hand holding Sayo, and looked up at the leader to look at him. The leader is looking at Naruto''s eyes differently, Naruto''s eyes startle, and Nine Gouyu reincarnation eyes open, instantly seeing the body structure of the Naruto. When Naruto''s reincarnation eyes were opened, the leader''s complexion turned a little white and took two steps. He had deep fears about these eyes. This is the feeling of the fear of the strong creatures in front of himself and the weak. Naruto who slipped his lips and muttered softly. "It looks like the rumors are true. This guy has half of his blood in danger, which is really interesting." See clearly Naruto, the essence of the leader, and smiled slightly "Master Lord, it''s really interesting. I don''t know how you became this great leader." As the head of a religion, it is not difficult for him to hear the meaning of Naruto. Being known to the identity seems to be no big deal to the leader. The smile said nothing changed "Naruto, you do nt understand. People are sinful from birth. I am only the root of sin, and there is no difference from ordinary people. Someone wants me to comfort them, so I will try and gradually It''s become an organization, and it''s getting bigger and bigger, and it''s grown to where it is now. " The guards behind the leader stood quietly without moving, nor did they overhear the conversation between the two, and they were absolutely loyal to the leader. Oh Naruto, staring at the leader without saying a word. I found that there was no curious leader in Naruto''s eyes, and it was not good to continue. Turning his head and leaving a sentence. "I understand that I will die one day, and when the time comes, maybe it''s the so-called natural punishment." Quietly watching the leader re-rid on the horse and saw Naruto not moving, Sha You couldn''t help raising her head and asking "Aren''t we trying to protect him?" "I have observed here. There are no enemies within a mile, and they will not be dispatched today." Naruto who recovered the reincarnation eye did not hide anything from Sha You. Shayou nodded, sitting quietly in Naruto''s arms, holding his clothes in both hands without moving, and not asking what to do next, just enjoying the warmth of the moment. Naruto, holding Sayo, sat on this big rock and left. It wasn''t that he was infected by the leader''s words, but that the place was really comfortable in the sun. It was already afternoon in the gathering house. As soon as Naruto entered the house, they found that everyone else had returned. Na Jietan, who was sitting on the sofa and drinking tea, calmly looked at Naruto and asked. "How about, did you see that leader?" Naruto, who was sitting across from Najehittan, sat down and said easily. "I saw him and I was identified by the other party." With a slight change of complexion, Na Jietan asked nervously. "Nothing happened?" Naruto smiled and spread his hands "Of course not, but I found something very interesting." "whats the matter?" "That guy is a real **** stick." Naruto did not disclose information that the leader was a dangerous species. Chapter 109： : Najeetas Shame Naruto''s words made Najie Hitan interested, and she asked without a smile. "Why do you say that?" "If you can hear him, you will understand. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network" pretending to be a mysterious Naruto, it really interested Na Jie Hitan. Although she heard about the leader, she also saw Have been there, but to say that the real conversation is still nothing. This is the greatest leader of Andorin. Most people only worship and don''t dare to come forward and talk. Naruto''s luck is indeed very good, but thinking about Naruto''s strength, Najie Hitan was relieved. With such a powerful ability, Naruto will receive the best hospitality no matter where he goes. Maybe as long as he wants to join Anning Road, this assistant''s position is his. Although Naruto is not a missionary, but becoming a missionary is not a matter of a sentence or two. Thinking of this, Najie Hitan felt some sense of crisis, some were afraid of Naruto leaving, but not afraid of doing things right, but a kind of thought purely worried about Naruto leaving. Even she was not conscious of this kind of fear and shame, and the appearance of shame and blushing was seen by Suzuki, as an emperor creature, she still had feelings and could simply understand human thought. When Na Jie Hitan was thinking wildly, Suzuyuki stepped forward and patted Naruto''s shoulder. "History, Naruto, you must work hard to win our boss." He was so shocked that he became silent all around. The first to respond was Na Jietan, who was flushed, and stood up and stretched out her fingers, yelling at Susano. "What are you kidding me about? Go away." The shy expression made Chitong and others show a dull look. After a while, they looked at Najie Hitan, and then they looked at Naruto with the corner of her mouth turned up. Ma Yin clenched her fists and felt pressured. Now even the boss is mixed with a kick. In the future, her position in Naruto may be insured. Thinking of this, Ma Yin is like a crazy cat. Anxiously staring at Naruto. The latter did not turn to look at her at all. "Observe, master." Respectfully, the man Suzo who stooped, turned his head in an orderly manner and left the house for lunch. Now Najeshtan is completely in a state of shame and anger. Of course, the anger is a little bit more. She glanced coldly at everyone and said coldly. "Why are you standing there? Didn''t you do anything? Give me a good return to the room and organize my equipment." Brand fought a cold war with several people, obediently turned back to the room, and even Lubbock didn''t dare to stay here. For a moment, only Naruto and Najie Hitan remained in the room. Naruto lying on the sofa, looking at Na Jietan with a fearless look, her eyes were full of smiles. Glancing at Naruto, Naruto, said lowly "Naruto, haven''t you done anything?" "Yes." Naruto stretched out a finger after finishing a serious speech. "Observing the beauty of bosses is what I do now." Bold teasing made Na Jietan flash two light reds on her cheeks, like a long, shy red line painted under the eyes. "Can you be serious when you talk to me?" Soothing Najemitan quickly recovered, staring at Naruto tightly, with indifference in those eyes. "Well, even Sister Na Jie Hitan didn''t want to listen, just forget it." Naruto stood up, and her face was indifferent. Let Na Jie Hitan look a little bit, staring at Naruto, not knowing what he was going to do. Approaching Najehittan, Naruto didn''t leave, but leaned towards Najehittan sitting on the sofa. When Najehittan was puzzled, Naruto supported the sofa with one hand and stretched her head. The two had only one fist on their cheeks, and the shyness of their breaths made Na Jietan panic, and then she became a little angry and said indignantly. "Naruto, what do you want to do?" "Kiss you." It was the way she took it for granted, and the angry Najie Hitan squeaked the white teeth and stretched out her mechanical arm to push Naruto. Unfortunately, her strength was too small to be Naruto''s opponent at all. "You, don''t mess around." Naruto found that Naruto''s head was getting closer, Na Jie Hitan was a little anxious, her breathing became short, she said in a somewhat confused tone. "If you really dare to kiss, be careful that I will beat you." Threatening words can never stop Naruto. Because as long as he loves the girl he likes, he will start. Don''t overdo it. When Najie Hitan''s red lips are about to come over, Najie Hitan is completely panicked, struggling to get up, and finally Naruto says a word, persecuted and obedient. "Sister Boss, if you want to run, don''t blame me for yelling. At that time, everyone else will come. I don''t know if it''s you or me." The threatening words made Na Jie Hitan not move. As soon as she was going to scold Naruto, she was instantly seized with red lips. Na Jie Hitan, who was surprised, opened her eyes and was kissed. After a kiss, within a minute, Naruto left, turned his head and shook his hand, and said with a smile "Thanks for the hospitality. It looks like there will be a good dream today." Looking at Naruto''s back, Na Jie Hitan gritted her teeth, but there was still a shy, sweet shame in her heart. Unconsciously Na Jietan used a mechanical arm to mold her face, and the cold arm touch made her understand that her cheeks had become hot. Thinking of Naruto''s actions just now, his face became rosier. "Master, today''s meat is braised or cooked." "what!" Su Zuzhi''s man who opened the door of the room at once suddenly scared Na Jietan to death, and almost flew away. Gritted her teeth and stared at Nasu Hitan, who was suzuo, angrily "I think you cooked it yourself." "Yes, master, it looks like you want some beef today, so buy it." The man with a straight back Susano still responded with that formula. When he turned his head and left, he didn''t go yet. "The master is assured. I haven''t seen anything about you and His Excellency Naruto." The flabbergasted Na Jiexi watched Suzunano leave, and her mechanical fist clenched. Chapter 110： : Both hands are not enough While eating dinner in the middle of the night, Naruto found that Na Jietan was surprisingly quiet. She quietly ate the beef on her plate with a knife and fork. She didn''t say a word, but as long as you look carefully, you can see her cheek. A hint of red glow. novelhall.com While Naruto was observing the boss eating, his elbow was knocked, and he turned to look at Leo Nai with a smile on his face. Naruto showed a doubtful expression and was about to ask. Leone came over and said in Naruto''s ears "Brother Naruto, how about I accompany you on a mission tomorrow?" When Naruto wanted to refuse, Leonay put out a small tongue and licked Naruto''s ears. "If you promise me, I will give you special service." "it is good." Feeling that hot and humid object, Naruto didn''t want to think about it, so he responded. The quick answer was to let Leonaine bewildered. Haha laughed, and the smiling flower branch fluttered and patted Naruto''s shoulder. "Brother Naruto is really interesting." Naruto rolled his eyes, did not go to Leoney, continued to solve the carbon barbecue block, and looked forward to the special service tomorrow. After having a lunch, Yuchi Hitomi talked for a while, and Naruto went back to bed to sleep. Due to the special period, no girl would come to Naruto, and they all knew that Naruto should take a good rest now. In this particular era, the affections of children are deeply suppressed and will not be revealed easily. The morning sun was dazzling, the air in the town was turbid, and there was no air in the fortress. Naruto got up and went out of the room and found that Ma Yin and others were sitting on the sofa and drinking tea. novelhall.com Say hello to Naruto, sitting next to Mayin, holding out a hand, masquerading Mayin''s head, said with a smile "Good morning, Maine sauce." Ma Yin, who gave Naruto a glance, couldn''t stand the attention of everyone, and those who were ashamed were delivered into the cup. Holding Nain''s twin ponytails, Naruto was playing around, trying to mold Main''s white cheeks, but Leonaine held his arms in both hands. Naturally and intimately, Leonai smiled and looked at Naruto. "You haven''t forgotten yesterday, now we can go." Watching Leo Nai drag Naruto, Mayn was angrily trying to smash the cup, but still resisted, it was obviously difficult, the little fists were squeezed tightly, self-suggestion over and over again "It''s a special time, it''s a special time." There are signs of blackening. Leonaine held her arm and walked out of Naruto, finding that the girl did not go directly to the mission site to check the bishop''s movements. Leonaine holding Naruto, with a sweet smile on his face, accompanied Naruto to the clothing store, and was also an underwear clothing store. Reona reached for a d-cup and placed it on her weapon, and said with a smile. "Brother Naruto, do you think this suits me?" Naruto looked at the two pieces of cloth on Leonah''s chest and wanted to spit it out. Do you need xz to wear it like this? Unfortunately, I didn''t say it. A closer look, Naruto shook his head and said "No, you are too big, this is not suitable at all." Give Naruto a gentle elbow, Leona said with a smile. "What are you talking about, have you seen the size of your sister before?" Naruto shook his head decisively, and said solemnly at Leona''s smile. "You don''t have to look at it, you can just know by hand." I made a gesture at close range, and Naruto was already sure that both hands could not wrap it. Naruto''s hand almost touched him when making a gesture, but Leonaine blushed, and conditionedly hugged her chest, and said shyly. "Well, let''s go to the task soon." Turning his head to put down the xz, holding Naruto''s hand, Leo Nai quickly fled here, but Naruto''s eyes were a little disappointed, not seeing the live version of the dress change, very disappointed. I do nt know if it was because of embarrassment. The two did not say much along the way. Leonai clenching Naruto s palm was surprisingly quiet, walking one after the other, waiting to come to the place where the bishop wanted to see yesterday Did not notice. "Passed by." I couldn''t help but remind me that Naruto released Leonai''s palm, but Leonai looked up blankly, turned his head to look at Naruto, his face flushed for no reason. The grinning girl still had a hard time seeing her red face, and she was slightly shy and lowered her head. The chest was so big that she bumped into it as soon as she lowered her head, which caused Naruto to subconsciously move to the pair of balls. Noting that Naruto''s eyes moved downwards, Leonay became more ashamed and blushed, her heart beating so hard that she couldn''t stop, forcibly pressing down that violent beating heart. Leonai looked up at Naruto, noticing his slightly gaze, could not help but say coquettishly. "Don''t watch it." "Ha ha, just be careful." Dang Zhengzheng said carelessly, Naruto''s face had no regret, but a smile on his face. Leonai, a bit outraged, was about to say something. Naruto suddenly rushed over, opened his hands, and hugged them. Leonah panicked, his heart was chaotic, and Fang could not help thinking "Willn''t you want to be here?" Holding Leo Naina''s voluminous body with a full Naruto, he rolled on the ground. With a loud noise, Leonay clearly saw a piece of soil flying behind Naruto, and the power of a single shot of the ray was terrifying, destroying all the soil within ten meters, including exactly where she was standing. Leonai, who knew Naruto was trying to save her, was a bit ashamed. The two were together, rolled to the side, and flew away quickly. Turning his head, Naruto saw two girls, Zhu Tian, ??the four ghosts of Rakshasa, and Seliu with a disgusting smile on his face. With a giant fortress behind her, Seliu gave a pout and said with a sip. "Cut, I didn''t hit it like this, this guy really has two hits." Chapter 111： : Ambush Cold eyes scanned Naruto with one glance, saying coldly "To come here to die, I can send you a ride. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese. Even if he shot at him, Leonaine was almost implicated, which really made him a little angry. Stretch out with one hand, summon the flame gun, hold your hand and look coldly at the two men in front. At this point Zhu Tian was standing far away from Sai Liu, licked her tongue, and said with excitement. "Heir to Naruto, this guy is my dessert." "Ok, that big breasted girl is my target." Seliu raised his arm towards Leonai, and a gun spewed out of his arm. Without saying hello, he shot straight at him. When Leo Nai was about to run away, Naruto rushed in front of her, spinning the flame gun in both hands, turning into a circle, wrapping all the bullets in, and lowering it out. Zhu Tian rushed over with a ridiculous smile on his face and gave Naruto a palm from the side. What Lei Nai wanted to help with Zhu Tian was that Naruto''s words kept her still. "Retreat obediently, give me both guys, don''t get hurt." Some moved Leonai, glanced at Naruto, sweet heart for a while, but there was no unnecessary nonsense, careful in his mouth, took a few steps back. At this point, Zhu Tian''s palm happened to come over. Naruto didn''t even look at her eyes, her eyes shook, she opened her reincarnation eyes, turned her head and glared at her, Luo Tianzheng said aloud. A strong resistance scraped Zhu Tian out and hit him **** the side of the stone. The rubble flew across, and Zhu Tian, ??a spit of blood, crawled on the ground. Unfortunately, her eyes did not have any fear, but she was a little obsessed. When she got up again, the blood on her mouth didn''t wipe, and she rushed up to Naruto when she raised her foot, "More, give me more excitement. Your strength is very cool, so cool. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" "roll." Due to the effects of Shenluo Tianzheng, all those bullets were also flying. Naruto had a single pistol and swept at Zhu Tian in the mid-air. There was a loud noise, and Zhu Tian flew out again, spitting blood out of his mouth and hitting a cliff. This time it bounced directly to the ground and couldn''t climb up. The pale complexion was on the ground. Although there was still blood on his face, the smile on that face was extremely strong, and even drool came out. "It''s so fun, it really is the strongest person that can knock down." When Naruto was walking indifferently, trying to solve her with a shot, there was a screaming cry of Sai Liu. "Naruto, give you a cannonball to try, the ultimate cannonball." Lifting up a silver-launched missile, Seliu took advantage of the moment Naruto turned his head and passed. With the whistling wind, the missile rushed forward, and Seliu seemed to see the scene where Naruto was hit and torn apart, with a smirk all over his mouth. Unfortunately, that smile freezes in the next second. As if Naruto with eyes behind him, he turned and pointed at the loud missile in front of him. He shot a shot in the past, and the missile was directly divided into two. At the moment of Seliu''s pupil dilation, the missile became two groups of scrap iron. Leo Nai, who was watching from the side, was also very excited, clenched his fists, stared nervously at Naruto''s back, and his eyes were full of excitement. "Little girl, is there any, I do nt know where you are from such a big missile?" Pointing at Seliu with a flaming gun, Naruto''s face had a faint smile. Gripping her teeth, Sailu, looked at Naruto, said fiercely "You''re great today, let''s see." Turn around and be ready to run away, but unfortunately just turned around and met Naruto. Naruto, who was still a hundred meters away, moved to her side instantly, startling Sai Liu, and when she reacted, she raised her hand and hit her with a punch. Unfortunately, Naruto''s reincarnation eyes have the ability to block the force inside. Sailu''s hand smashed into the air, which only stirred up a wave of air without hitting Naruto''s body. The weird thing made Seliu feel suddenly, and he didn''t understand how to get back to it. Naruto was held by his backhand and placed on his thigh. "What are you going to do, even if you kill me, I will not let you go. Justice cannot defeat evil." Loud Seliu''s face was unyielding. "How could I kill you, I just wanted to teach you something." Naruto with a bad smile stretched out his hand and dragged Seliu''s pants down, revealing only the snowy white hips wrapped under his underwear. "Wait, what do you want to do? No, my body belongs to Lord Esdes. Only Lord Esdes can spur me." In shock, Seliu was constantly struggling. Unfortunately, Naruto''s hand has been raised high and dropped again. The slapping of hips will give people a different kind of stimulation, but the skin of Sailuo is very good, full of elasticity, and it is very refreshing to fight. Naruto''s hit was several times stronger than Ma Yin this time. After all, some of the mechanical parts of Sailu''s body had a low sensitivity. The sound of crackling sounded, Leo Nai looked aside and couldn''t help laughing. Zhu Tian, ??who was lying on the ground, was drooling, apparently trying to mention the position of Sai Liu. Sailu gritted her teeth, her face flushed, and shouted. "You devil, you hit me in the ass, I''m going to destroy you. Lord Esdes won''t let you go, you wait, I will see you in the future, I must kill you first." The answer to her was, of course, the crackling meat. Naruto has never feared anything, but just felt that he was playing very well, so he never heard what Sai Ryu was saying. Ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times. Ten minutes, slaps a thousand times, Naruto''s speed is really fast, even Leonai couldn''t see the hand dancing, and only heard the sound of a slap. Sai Leu, who had started yelling, had already cried until the end, and Li Hua was crying like a child with rain, but Naruto still didn''t let her go. Waiting for Sairu to feel her **** completely swollen, when she lost consciousness, Naruto stopped her dancing hand again. With sweat on his forehead, Naruto said with a smile on his face. "It hasn''t been so cool for a long time, and now I finally understand why Esdes likes to abuse people." "Asshole, let me go." Seliu was still struggling, but the intensity was very small. When Naruto took away his hand, he fell directly to the ground and almost didn''t get up. Seliu, shameless and angry, didn''t even put on his pants, shouted that he couldn''t move. "Asshole, big asshole, I''m going to kill you, crush you to pieces, and divide your horses." Without looking at Seliu behind him, Naruto walked towards Zhu Tian who was still asleep on the ground. The girl had to pack up and let one pass, yes, both pass, which was not in line with Naruto''s approach. Chapter 112： : Fascinated Looking at Naruto, Zhu Tian''s eyes are full of foolish eyes, seeing Naruto coming with a spear, the eyes can see the love. novelhall.com The saliva came out "Awesome. Naruto, you are really the strongest. Come and spur me, hit me, and let me feel your power." Frowning Naruto, said quietly "If you want to die so much, I''ll Chen Quan you." When mentioning the flame gun, the tip of the gun was rotating with the flame, and when Zhu Tian hit it, Zhu Tian shouted in horror "Wait, don''t kill me, I surrender, I give in." "What tricks are you playing?" Seeing that the other party didn''t want to cheat, the tip of the flame gun stopped in the air separated by a punch before Zhu Tian''s body. A relieved Zhu Tian, ??with a clear face and some fear, looking at Naruto, the expression returned to normal, saying word by word "I''m willing to betray the empire and help you kill Belick." "You don''t have a fever in your head?" Glancing at the girl coldly, Naruto was prepared to solve her small life with a shot as soon as the guy moved. I saw Zhu Tian shaking his head, looking at Naruto''s eyes resolutely said "I''m not joking. I really want to betray the empire for you and give you all the information I know." "why?" "Because because I like you." Ashamed-faced Zhu Tian glanced at his eye-catching eyes and did not forget to wink. "" Hold the Naruto of the Flame Gun with one hand, shake your head, and say resolutely. "It''s a pity I don''t like you. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Just when Naruto was about to fire a firearm, he was stopped by Leonai. "Naruto, wait a minute, first listen to whether she is serious." Leonai came over, grabbed Naruto''s arm, and in the eyes of Naruto''s difference, squatted down and looked at Zhu Tian. At this moment, the girl''s frightened face was pale, and Death felt passing by again was not feeling well. Leoney''s sweet smile was a very cunning sweet smile. He reached for Zhu Tian''s collar and asked. "Are you telling us that all the information you know is true, including information about the minister?" Zhu Tian felt nodded. "Of course, I swear, I have to die if I have half a lie." Eyes intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the eyeliner, but still hopelessly said "Of course I will tell you if Naruto promises to spur me every day." Leo Nai said with twinkling eyes "If you can provide information we don''t know, I promise to let Naruto hold you to death every day." Zhu Tian, ??who was shining in front of him, said that the spit was flowing fast "Really?" Leonai nodded and helped Naruto agree. Zhu Tian shouted in excitement "As long as Naruto is allowed to beat me with all strength, I will promise you no matter what the conditions, just let me die." "" The girl who shakes so much makes Leo Nai feel ashamed, watching Zhu Tian''s twinkling lights, some do not know what to say. Just as a few people were chatting, Seliu ran away secretly, and the runaway appearance was ugly. She hid her buttocks and limped away, and each step made her brow frown, originally cute There was a deep resentment on his face, and Naruto''s name was constantly yelling in his mouth, which was gritted and screaming. Seeing Leo Nai holding Zhu Tian up, Naruto frowned and said "This guy is from the minister''s side. He really won''t kill her, and he''s not afraid of her remorse?" Leonai held Zhu Tian''s armpit with one hand and said to Naruto with a smile "I know more about girls than you do. This guy is absolutely hooked on you." Regardless of from beginning to end, Zhu Tian''s eyes have not left Naruto, which proves that Leoney''s words are serious. Unable to see Naruto, he had to shift his gaze and found that Seliu escaped, but did not catch up. Under the dim chandelier, there is bright sunlight outside, and the light in this wooden room is a bit dim. Na Jie Hitan, sitting on the sofa, was pondering the problems she had encountered for a few days. The first is that Belik''s hiding place has not been found. Even the hunter is like an evaporative world, and the Naruto thing. She stole her kiss yesterday. How can this account be calculated? When the door of the room was pushed open and Naruto walked in from the outside, Na Jietan frowned and crossed, and was about to ask why she came back so early. As soon as his eyes fell on Leonai behind Naruto, it should be said that she was a girl supported by Leonai, obviously one of the four ghosts of Rakshasa. Najeshtan was startled, and couldn''t help it. "What happened?" Leonai smiled at the boss, waving his free hand and said "Of course it is a good thing. Let me introduce it. This is Zhu Tian, ??one of the four ghosts of Luosha." As soon as Leonai''s words were finished, Zhu Tian staggered to his feet, walked in front of Najie Hitan, bowed and smiled. "Take care, I am willing to betray the Empire to join the Revolutionary Army and join the NightRaid organization." As soon as his mouth was out, Tazmi sipped the tea in his mouth and sprayed the face of Lubbock on the opposite side. Lubbock, who had a stupid expression, did not realize the tea on his face. Na Jie Hitan looked at Zhu Tian stupidly, then looked at Leonai, and finally to Naruto, the expression changed from doubt to heavy, and finally fell on Leonai, and said with a somber expression "Who will explain to me what is going on?" Leoney laughed "This thing still has something to do with Naruto, who has a lot of charm." The playful eyeliner was skipped, the latter was already sitting next to Ma Yin, and when he heard Leonay''s words, he said a little saltily. "It doesn''t matter to me. It has nothing to do with me. I said that I would kill her." The words of the two people made Na Jie Xitan confused, but fortunately Zhu Tian immediately explained it. "I like Lord Naruto and would like to abandon everything for him and join the night raid organization." As soon as the words came out, even Chi Hitomi stayed for a while, blinking beautiful eyes, his eyes looked on Naruto and Zhu Tian. Chapter 113： : Difficult Zhu Tian Noting that everyone''s eyes fell on his body for a moment, Naruto spread his hands and said "I first declare that I don''t like her. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" "Oh, can anyone prove that you didn''t seduce her first?" Ma Yin, who froze her mouth, looked at Naruto with an unbelieving look. Naruto has not rebutted yet, Zhu Tian said righteously. "I seduce His Majesty Naruto. I like His Majesty Naruto. I like it the most. I have never felt such intense love. No one can give me more insults and insults than His Majesty Naruto." "Scolding?" Some frustrated Ma Yin turned to look at Zhu Tian, ??and found that the girl looked weird. Then she realized that the girl was full of wounds, and her cheeks were a little red. It was the first time I heard it at NightRaid, and it was silent for a few minutes, and Na Jietan coughed twice. "We understand your love for Naruto, but you really want to join the Revolutionary Army. Why should we believe you?" Looking straight at Zhu Tian, ??Na Jie Xitan''s eyes were like needles. Persecuted by the former general''s strong momentum, Zhu Tian fought a cold war, and when he returned to normal, he said to Najie Xitan with a serious expression. "I can tell you where the vet and Belik are hiding." This sentence made Na Jiexitan look, looked at Zhu Tian coldly, and continued to say "How can you guarantee that what you say is correct or not tell us a place full of traps?" Zhu Tian stood upright, and said that his neutral face was full of fortitude. "Because of my love for Naruto." Najie Hitan laughed out of control, but this time she no longer had any doubts, nodded and said "Okay, I can trust you this time. If what you said is true, I sincerely welcome you to join the night strike group. Wap.novelhall.com" With one hand outstretched, Najehittan stood up and gave a friendly smile. Zhu Tiantian smiled and stretched out her hand, Na Jie Xitan shook it, and said greedily in her eyes. "I have a request. Can Naruto hit me once a day." "" Najeshtan retracted her hand with a little sweat on her forehead and said with a smile "You ask him this." "Yes." Zhu Tian looked at Naruto with a sound, and her neutral and beautiful face did have some strength. Although she was not as pretty as the red pupil, her body was very skinny. As an airport, she had a good proportion. "Naruto, starting today, we are colleagues." Opening his hands, Zhu Tian rushing towards Naruto. Naruto raised his hand to greet the past with a fist, Zhu Tian''s head was dizzy, covering his nose, his eyes were full of love. "Thanks Naruto''s fist for love." Those eyes are taking care, Naruto can''t stand it. He didn''t expect that one day he would be entangled by a girl, and the girl could not fight, and the more she hit her, the happier she became. When Naruto felt helpless, Mayin''s little head came to his ear and asked. "What''s the matter with this girl, wouldn''t you take care of me and Chitong?" "Heaven and earth conscience, I have never messed with her, this guy is looking for me." Naruto shouting injustice, it is really difficult to say, how can he provoke this Zhutian. Naruto''s expression convinced Ma Yin, and his cheeks were slightly red. "Why did I miss you, sorry." "Sure enough, the main sauce still understands me." Naruto shouted, hugged Mayn with his face, and rubbed her face with Ma Yan''s tender cheeks, rubbing her face red. Reaching out and pushing Naruto''s head, Mayn shouted shyly. "Let me go, don''t." Looking at the two people making a fool, a few of them had a slight sense of warmth, even though Hitomi laughed instinctively, a faint smile stared at Naruto, turned his head to Zhu Tian, ??and the smile on his face cooled down. Stepped forward gently, while everyone else was watching Naruto who was messing with Ma Yin, Chi Tong stood beside Zhu Tian and said in a voice that only two people could hear "Remember not to deceive Naruto, otherwise I won''t let you go." Indifferent words, Zhu Tian turned his head and looked at the red pupil, facing a girl full of murderous black clothes, Zhu Tian stared at him without any sign of weakness. Because she can only show Naruto now, after being spurred by Naruto''s terrorist forces, she no longer wants to enjoy other weak spurs. A cake is in front of her, and she cannot want to eat a piece of fructose. Naruto who had a few times with Ma Yin, turned to look at Zhu Tian, ??and asked calmly. "Where exactly is this guy, Belik?" Zhu Tian heard Naruto s answer, which was elated "He is now hiding in a cave in the outskirts and will change places every 2 days, with Esdes'' sole responsibility." Naruto frowned, only to understand why an old man couldn''t find anyone. If he changed places in 2 days, even if he had nine hooks and reincarnations, it was difficult to find the place where Belik was hiding. Her general position. Seeing Naruto in deep thought, Zhu Tian immediately said pleasedly "The words of the place are on me. I already know how many places they will look for. The next place will be in the city. At that time, you can just rush over to kill that guy." Looking up at Zhu Tian, ??Naruto asks "Where is it?" Zhu Tian smiled charmingly, and said with a little blush on his face. "Before telling you, you have to give me a little reward and give me some sweetness before I can tell you." "What sweetness?" "Hit me." Zhu Tian, ??with his eyes brightened, said nothing if he didn''t want to. Naruto said with a little sweat on his forehead "You are really a pervert, but can I ask something very important?" Blinking Zhu Tian, ??watching Naruto came over, and diameter came to Zhu Tian, ??looking at this girl with a very skinny and neutral face, Naruto bowed her head and kissed in front of everyone Zhu Tian''s lips. A choking kiss made Zhu Tian''s cheeks turn red, and a thin humming came from his nose, and his body kept twisting. Naruto only kissed for a few seconds, looked up, looked at his strongest system, and found that he had gained 500 points of VIP experience, and was relieved. It looks like this girl is really a place, even the first kiss. Chapter 114： : Second Assassination Operation "Can you do it again?" Zhu Tian, ??who was shining in the eyes, made this request boldly. The girl had no sense of shame. Except that the cheeks were rosy, she could see that she was still ashamed, and she didn''t care about the occasion and place. Look. Yarn, Chinese website "Okay, but you have to tell me the location." Naruto, who smiled slightly, did not change his view because Zhu Tian was the first time. Zhu Tian didn''t think much about it, and told the crowd to the night raid organization. The location was very close to the night raid organization, only about a mile away. After speaking, Zhu Tian looked at Naruto with his eyes blinking. "Come on now, I find that this has more pleasure than you and me." Reaching out to Zhu Tian''s lips, Naruto laughed and said "The first kiss is no better than the others. It always feels like there is only one time. When I said just now I was lying to you." Turning his head and walking to Naruto next to Ma Yin, Zhu Tian was a little dumbfounded, his face was a little disappointed, but he was not angry, and looked at Naruto curiously. With his eyes brightened, he suddenly rushed up and greeted her with a punch. Falling from the sky to the ground, Zhu Tian with a fist on his face, with a silly expression, fell to the ground with a smile, and the expression was obviously too comfortable. Na Jie Hitan held her head in one hand and said with a bitter smile "Who brought this guy in for treatment." Hill raised her hand, answered the errand, helped Zhu Tian, ??and took her to the room for treatment. After Zhu Tian and Hill left, Najie Hitan turned to look at Naruto and asked. "About Belik, Naruto, what are you going to do?" Naruto thought for a few moments and looked at Najie Hitan. "Let s fight in 2 days. Now wait and watch the changes. Do nt take any action, and act as before. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Najeshtan said with a smile "Exactly as I thought." Naruto didn''t laugh out, after all, whether this Belik could be killed or not is unknown. In case this was a conspiracy, it would be difficult to handle. In any case, Asdes could not be underestimated. Unfortunately, there is no other way for Naruto, even if this is a conspiracy, this opportunity cannot be ignored. Discussed it with Na Jie Xi Tan, two days later, hands on, Akita Akira went with Naruto, this time Naruto did not refuse. The assassinations of Naruto and Akito were assigned. After the others covered it, it was close to the afternoon. After a dinner, they hurried to sleep. Climbing slowly for 2 days, Zhu Tian''s addition brought a little movement to the night strike, such as a wave of water. Naruto''s life is like this wave. From time to time, the girl will be attacked by the girl, and then punched down, and Zhu Tian will fall asleep with a happy smile on his face. Five times a day in a row, Naruto is sometimes really afraid of accidentally killing Zhu Tian, ??but the other party may still be happy to encounter this situation. According to this girl, "The fatal pain is the best pleasure." With such a shaking girl, Naruto can''t resist it, and at this time the night falls, which is just the right time for NightRaid to organize. With one hand holding the long knife, standing by Naruto''s red pupil, the expression on his face was meticulous. Taking a look at Akita''s white tender face, Naruto stretched out a hand and gently held the palm of Akita''s clenched long knife, saying calmly. "Don''t face Esdes this time. If there is any danger, run away immediately." Feeling Naruto''s concern, Akito said with a sweet smile "Naruto, rest assured, I will not drag you down." Naruto shaking his head, said with a serious expression "It''s not a drag, it''s just that you are hurt." Chitong''s cheeks were red and his head was slightly lowered. When he looked up, he stretched his head and kissed Naruto''s lips inadvertently. The sudden kiss, though sweet, made Naruto frustrated. "Thank you Naruto for your concern." Chitong''s face that let go of laughing completely, like Baihua Development, can melt any ice. Naruto''s heart was soft, and he unconsciously shook the hand of Chitong a little tighter. The mission officially began when a dark cloud began to move from the full moon. Naruto, who released the palm of Akito''s palm, took the lead, and the target was 1 mile to the left. To be precise, the humble house at the corner of 531 meters away. The house may have no light. the reason. These were learned through Zhu Tian. The two men ran fast, with different directions from Mayin and others. The Mayn and others were leading dozens of guards in front of the house, including an emperor and a courtier. messenger. When Naruto rushed in, several of the Ma Yin had already led people away. There were no figures in the empty alley. Looking at the dim room, there was no light, Naruto stopped, reached out and stopped the red pupil that happened to catch up, leaving the red pupil behind him, and then slowly leaned over. In the room, the lights were bright, and objects like some kind of monster skin were pasted on the paper-filled door to isolate the light and sound. Belik, who was playing chess with Lan, said with a smile. "Master Esdes is really powerful. I don''t know where to find the skin of this dangerous species, but it still has this effect." Sitting on the side without looking at the chessboard, Asdes said coldly. "It was reported by a subordinate just a few days ago. I didn''t expect it to be useful now, but it is effective for night attacks on other people and may not have any effect on Naruto." Belik, who dropped a chess piece, smirked. "Hearing you often talk about this Naruto, I don''t know who is sacred. Is he really better than Lord Asdes, I don''t think so." After hearing this, Seliu nodded frantically. The corner of Aisitesi''s mouth turned up, and he unconsciously said with a gentle smile. "It could be several times better than me." Belik shook his hand, and the chessman accidentally landed on the ground, and looked up and smiled to Esdes. "Master Esdes joked, you are the empire first." Asdes shook his head, and smiled coldly at Belik, like a femme fatale, sneer. "I have no intention of joking." Belik frowned, his face twisted, and after a moment of contemplation, his face shouted. "Then we can''t let Naruto break our big thing now. I heard that this guy likes girls, it is better to find some beautiful women and give him some medicine to poison him." Chapter 115： : Killed Will With a frown on the blue sea of ??Esdes, he stood up directly, reached out and took out his Western sword, and said to Belik. "It''s okay to poison. If you find him a beauty, I found it. Don''t blame the sword in my hand for not opening my eyes. Look at Mao. Thread, Chinese. Text, Net Belik was startled and looked at Esdes, not sure what he meant. At this moment, Will observing the movement outside the door, said coldly. "Master Esdes, does anyone seem to be here?" Lie in front of the door, opened a little gap, glanced secretly, Will''s pupil enlarged, he clenched his fist and said "It''s Naruto." Hearing this sentence, there was a sudden snoring all around, and the black pupil, who had been eating dessert and not participating in the conversation, stopped his movements and frowned and raised his head. Belik said in a panic. "How is this possible, how could they come here, General Asdes, don''t you say this is the safest place, what should we do next?" Glancing at Belek''s Ades, he said indifferently. "Do you want to blame me?" The icy words carried a sense of killing, making Belik pale, he quickly shook his head, and barely squeezed out a smile. "How dare I blame Lord General Asdes, but now the situation is special, I can''t die, otherwise the Minister''s affairs can''t be completed." Asdes returned to calmness, stood up, grasped the sword in his hand, and turned his head to glance at Landau. "Lan, you take Berwick first and run away from the sky." "Observe." Lan bowed respectfully to Asdes. Taking Belik out of the undercover, the door was split open. Hissing, the long knife in Chitong''s hand divided the wooden door into two, and the beautiful face was displayed in front of Esdes. At first glance at Esdes, the eyes of the two women looked unwillingly. Holding the flame gun with one hand, pointing the gun at the ground, Naruto came in and said with a smile "Long time see you guys." Saying hello as if you were meeting an old friend, the face of the Hunter is very unsightly. Except for Aesids, Aesids with a sweet smile looks at Naruto. "Naruto, come here so late, did you come to see me?" Sweet words made several of Will''s eyes dumb, and they couldn''t believe their ears. Is this still Lord Esdes? Looking at Esdes, sweeping through her long beautiful legs, Naruto said calmly "I''m just here to perform the task." "Oh, isn''t it? That''s really regrettable." As soon as I reached out and rushed straight up with the Western sword, Asdes hadn''t expected to coldly command to Lan. "Hold up, get out of here." Lan, who came to realize that, holding his face without any blood, Belek was about to run away. Naruto held the flame gun in both hands and opened his stance, locked Lan and Belik tightly, and opened the ten-tailed half. When the Taoist jade did not appear on the body, the whole man rushed up. Passed the surprised Asdes, and rushed towards Lan, who was thinking of flying up into the sky. There was a loud bang, Naruto''s flame gun did not hit Lan, but was blocked by the transformed Will''s foot. The power of one foot was very strong. He kicked the Naruto flame gun and blocked the attack, but Will was not comfortable. The reason of the recoil caused him to directly hit the wall and crash the wall. Although he was a little injured, it gave Lan time to escape. Watching Lan open his wings, hug Belik, smash the roof, fly towards the sky, Naruto frowned, and did something to stun the people present. The whole figure leaped up, Naruto flew up, straight into the sky, making Esdes a little dumbfounded, watching Naruto fly to the sky, frowned, shouted "Stop him. Don''t let him disrupt our plans." The queen''s order did work, and Will rushed out of the rubble, persuaded, and flew towards Naruto, who chased Lan. At this time, the black pupil was right up to the red pupil, and the two had an indiscriminate relationship. The sword was light, and the figure was no longer visible when moving. After looking at the two men in front of each other, Esdes immediately gave up attacking Chitong, turned to condense the ice cone, and shot at Naruto in the sky. The attack of two people stopped Naruto s flying motion, flickering away from the ice cone, just about to open the eyes of the nine hooks, and Will kicked in the past. Naruto clenched the flame gun with one hand, facing Will''s body, he kept slicing and going up and down. With Naruto''s speed, 10,000 Wills can''t match Naruto. He slammed on Will''s body fiercely, like a cannonball, Will directly rammed into a nearby house, banged it, and collapsed the house. When Naruto turned to look for Belik, he found that there were no more people. He wanted to go after him, and looked at the red pupil who was struggling hard. In the end, he didn''t dare to leave one here. The second time he was run away, Naruto was still a little bit angry, and Will, who looked up angrily, said, "Surely he didn''t die, today you will die for me." Hold the flame gun tightly with both hands, and inject into the ten tails of Chakra madly. A burst of flame erupted at the tip of the gun, and Naruto rushed forward, and the whole person ran into a fire dragon. Will looked startled, covering his chest and looking at the fire dragon in the sky. At that moment he knew that he couldn''t hide. Penetrating Will''s body, igniting Will, burning, the man didn''t even yell before he died, as if he was destiny. Naruto, standing on the ground, brought up a wave of waves, flying around the scraped rocks, hitting bricks and tiles. Asdes looked coldly at Naruto killing Will, raised his hand at Naruto, and wanted to freeze Naruto in the sky, but couldn''t get it. Asdes, who has never been dead, understands that she can''t hurt Naruto now, because her relationship with Naruto has never been before, and the death of a subordinate is not as important as Naruto''s first love. . The death of Will gave Seliu and Hei Tong a great stimulus. The instant collapse of his companion made Hei Tong''s eyes a little annoyed, but he was more afraid. Looking at Naruto, several people did not do it. But in a jump of tacit understanding, he flickered away between the roofs, and Asdes looked at the eye-catching people, and turned away without looking back. Naruto with no expression on his face, waved to Esdes "Remember, next time Belik will not run again, even if he kills you, the task will definitely be completed." Relentless words, showing Naruto''s determination, looking at Naruto standing in front of Will''s body, Elders burst into a chill in his heart. This was never before, but also a fear of Naruto. Chapter 116： : Runaway Hunter "Why not catch up?" Chitong went to Naruto, looked at Esdes''s back, and asked a little. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net "Master Queen isn''t fun anymore." The smiling Naruto turned and looked at the red pupil, with a little indifferent red pupil, the long black hair fluttering, in this dark night, exuding a ghostly atmosphere. Chitong looked at Naruto for a while, then raised his head a few meters later, his eyes stared directly at Naruto. "Aren''t you willing to kill her?" Naruto laughed, but did not answer the words of red pupil, but instead stretched out the long black hair touching red pupil and asked with a smile "Is red pupil sauce jealous?" Chitong''s cheeks were red, and it was rare to use a little girl''s expression to whiten her eyes. "No." After turning around and jumping away, the slim body crossed an arc in the sky and landed on the roof steadily, not forgetting to turn to look at Naruto and wait for him. Nato with such a personality made Naruto laugh a few times and followed closely. The two flickered between the roofs, and went to the location of Mayin. It was not known whether Mayin was too weak or Naruto settled too quickly. When Naruto saw several people, they found that they were still fighting, but it was the end. More than a dozen guards, only one died. The man holding the sickle-shaped emperor pointed at Ma Yin and danced in the air, waving a silver arc. Ma Yin took a few steps back quickly, turned and aimed at the man in front. When she hadn''t done it yet, she saw a flash of light ahead, and Naruto appeared in front of her with a spear in one hand. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net "Naruto." Ma Yin shouted in surprise, a look of joy. And the man standing behind Naruto, his face changed, his body spewing countless blood, and slowly fell to the ground. The second before his death was an inexplicable expression. Put away Naruto of the flame gun, don''t go back and take a look, stepped forward, and stretched out a hand with Ma Yin''s head said "Sister Ma Yin, have you been hurt?" "No." Mayin''s cheeks turned red, feeling Naruto''s soothing mold, her heart was stable, she looked up at Naruto, and asked in doubt. "How is your mission?" Naruto took it back and said calmly "Let them run again, but just happened to solve a guy and make up for this task." Talk about Will''s death. Mayin said with excitement. "Good job, servant." Naruto laughed, rubbed her horsetails and said "It''s not a servant, it''s an older brother." In the end, Mayin likes Naruto with a pink cheek and bowed her head. When everyone didn''t notice, she gave Naruto a cheek kiss. When she kissed, she still whispered in Naruto''s ears. "This is a reward for you, brother Naruto." Naruto, who was rewarded by Mayn, almost wanted to hug her and rub her soft cheek. If it weren''t for the boss to say serious about going back to chatting, Naruto would really hold Ma Yin directly. The group returned to the temporary location, far away from Esdes, because their companions died one after another, which caused them great trauma. Belik, who almost lost his life, was sweating, thinking of Naruto''s eyes and death-like flame gun in his hand, his body trembled, looking at the silent Esdes. "In the end, Naruto is still not a human. He could kill the emperor in one fell swoop. You cannot have this strength, General Aesdes?" He looked up and gave a cold glance at Belize''s Asdes, and said with a mouth. "I said earlier that this guy''s strength is several times stronger than mine. I''m lucky this time. I won''t have this luck again next time, and maybe I won''t save you." Aisitesi didn''t want to be right with Naruto, after all, fighting hard with the people he likes is the most painful thing. Belik moaned his sweat from his forehead and groaned. "This matter needs to be reported to the Minister. Naruto has threatened the success or failure of this mission. It is only two weeks away now that the mission will be completed, but this Naruto cannot be ruined, we must persist." The person who arranged for him to report to the minister, Belik''s appearance, was extremely nervous at first glance. The people in the room were very dead, and Will''s instant death dealt a great blow to the Hunter, especially when he changed his position, thinking about Will''s perspective and thinking about the fear of that blow, as long as he thought of Naruto when Will died, they I felt scared, and the power of Naruto''s gun really did not allow anyone to escape. Although he is not afraid of death, the fear of death cannot be lost. A critical letter was passed to the imperial capital. The letter eagle soared over a kilometer. When flying to the imperial capital, it fell into the hands of a man with a scar on his face. On his face, the son of a minister with an X-shaped scar, Shira, looked at the letter on the peaceful road in his hand and said with a smirk. "Naruto? It looks like this guy wasn''t dead last time, and there were no new toys. This time, I went to Anning Road to see and killed this guy casually." At night, Naruto reported the information to Naje Hitan one by one. After listening to Na Jie Hitan seriously, she meditated. "Although this mission failed, it was also of some value. It was in our favor to kill the other general." Brand Haha talked with a smile "Sure, the Hunter has lost two generals in a row, and now I don''t know what Esdes became angry with." Na Jie Hitan was amused by Brand''s words and turned to look at Zhu Tian who had been looking at Naruto. "Thanks to Zhu Tian this time, Zhu Tian officially joined the Night Raid organization from now on." Zhu Tian, ??who was putting all his body and mind on Naruto, turned his head and said with a grin "Better give me a reward?" "What reward?" "Naruto''s leather whip." "" Na Jiexitan smiled bitterly, she did not expect that Zhu Tian really likes Naruto, and this is too powerful, even the empire dares to betray, how much love it is. Unconscious Na Jietan thought of herself, and suddenly thought whether she would betray the revolutionary army for Naruto, she was a little shy when she hadn''t thought of the result. And Ma Yin looked at Zhu Tian, ??with a look of anger, anxious to directly hit her. Chapter 117： : Please give me a leather whip Naruto, who didn''t care about Zhu Tian''s eyes, looked at the boss and asked "Since this mission failed, what should be done next?" "Next words" Najekhtan thought about Naruto''s question for a while, and then she said "Be first to observe the situation quietly, and kill them as soon as they don''t find out that Zhu Tian disclosed the information. Mtlnovel.com" Naruto had no objection, um, turned back to the room. Looking at Naruto''s back, Zhu Tian was startled and shouted. "Master Naruto, the whip." Zhu Tian, ??who flew in, opened two very skinny arms and rushed towards Naruto. Naruto didn''t even look back, just kicked on one side and slammed on Zhu Tian''s stomach fiercely, Zhu Tian hit the wall, and the whole room shook. "Sorry, I accidentally reflected a moment ago." Naruto turned his head, his expression frowned slightly. Zhu Tian, ??who was covering his stomach, got up, because of the painful dripping of large sweat beads on his forehead, breathing heavily, exhaling a sweet breath, licking the small mouth, his eyes were full of infatuation. "Master Naruto, this foot is great." "" I found that the apology was simply stupid Naruto, and turned back to sleep. Anning Road''s early morning was still silent. When the sun poured in from Naruto''s room window, shining Naruto''s eyelids, the glare of the sun made Naruto open his eyes. One of the goals was to press the girl''s body on him. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The slender tenderness grabbed both sides of the bed sheet, and his thin white thighs straddled his body. The loose white collar exposed half of the white hills, and looked up to see Zhu Tian''s flushed face. He was still breathing hard, his face was full of love, but the expression was very unnatural, there was a feeling of wanting to see the food to pounce, but now it has pounced on, the next thing should be eating the food. "Master Naruto, has anyone said that your sleeping face is cute and cute." The sweet smell of the girl in Zhu Tian''s mouth slaps on Naruto''s face, and she feels like a idiot. "How did you get in?" Naruto with a cold face, his brows frowned. When this guy came in, he didn''t even know that it was too weird. Seeing Naruto''s indifferent face, Zhu Tian''s heart seemed to suffocate, and then his heartbeat accelerated with distance. His eyes flashed with love. "Master Naruto, it''s so handsome. How about it, do you want to hit me? Does Naruto need a leather whip, or a candle, or any other props?" "Can you get me off?" It was found that the girl''s body was still a bit heavy Naruto, a little breathless. "Master Naruto, it''s cool, please call me a few more words and call me a sow, or a bug." Zhu Tian, ??who had bright eyes, was not frustrated by Naruto''s ruthless words, but even more excited. Naruto who felt a little crying and laughing, had to say it politely "Sister, can you get off my body, but now it''s not good for anyone to see it during the day." Zhu Tian shook his head, the "cool" pretty face said with joy. "No, Lord Naruto hasn''t scolded me yet." Naruto, who was on fire, couldn''t help crying "I depend, you have no end." The ten-tailed ability transported his whole body, Naruto who climbed up, pushed Zhu Tian''s body down, his body was unsupported, and found Zhu Tian, ??who was terrible in Naruto''s manpower, with a touch of surprise in his eyes, and rolled off the bed On the ground. He landed on his buttocks and did not fall lightly without paying attention, but his eyes were full of pleasure due to pain. Exclaimed with twinkling eyes "That''s it, Lord Naruto, please scold it a little bit more, and start a bit harder." When I got up and looked at Zhu Tian who hadn''t gotten up on the ground, Naruto really couldn''t take this girl. She was putting on shoes and was not going to care for her. She was hugged by Zhu Tian''s thigh. Rubbing Naruto''s legs with that neutral cheek, said obsessively. "Please continue to ignore me and give me a stronger pleasure." "I''m afraid of you." Unconsciously, a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, Naruto turned and squatted down, looked at Zhu Tian, ??and was silent, and then asked. "What the **** do you do to let me go?" Zhu Tian''s smiley face revealed the girl''s naughty, loving eyes told Naruto "Then please Naruto hit me and faint." Long eyelashes flashed, and those eyes looked at him expectantly. Naruto, who is generally difficult for girls to make a shot, did not hesitate this time. She decisively stretched out her fist and smashed it in the past. The stinging punch landed firmly on Zhu Tian''s face, and she grasped it very hard. Stunned. After letting Zhu Tian enjoy the lethal pleasure, he fell into a coma. Turning away, Naruto didn''t even look at Zhu Tian who fell to the ground, didn''t know if he was dizzy or dead, and turned away from the room. Leaving the door directly, in the corridor, I met Leonai, who was thinking about the problem, glanced at Naruto, her eyes brightened, and ran over greeting. I thought about Naruto''s neck and said with a smile. "Brother Naruto, I happen to be looking for you. I want to investigate about Belik. Come with me." Naruto, who has not caught a cold at Leonaine intimately, yawned and said "I haven''t had breakfast yet." Pulling down Leonay''s arm, Naruto turned his head into the living room. At this point, breakfast is ready, and Suzuyuki is placed in the place where Naruto often sits. A piece of egg fried rice can be asked a few meters apart for the aroma. Immediately hooked up the maggots in Naruto''s stomach, walked over, sat down without touching the chopsticks, and saw a strange image on the egg fried rice. It''s a love icon. Looking at the love on the scorched yellow egg differently, Naruto looked up at the man with a sorrow, with doubt in his eyes. Zuo Zuozhi respectfully said to Naruto a housekeeper "Hi Naruto, this is the loving fried rice that the host gave you." "Just a joke, are you looking for death?" Na Jietan, holding a cup and drinking warm tea, glared at Susano. It''s a pity that Susano no longer took the matter for a while and said to Na Jie Hitan. "Boss, didn''t I ask you just now, did you want to give a reward to His Excellency Naruto, didn''t you agree?" Na Jie Xitan froze, as if remembering something, her expression revealed a kind of resentment, it was a look of shame and anger. Chapter 118： : Wild Hound Understand that Suzuyuki is Naruto who wants to pick out the relationship between the two people, and he happily ate this bowl of loved egg fried rice. Suzuyuki''s cooking ability is absolutely first-rate. Definitely the best time to eat. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Looking at Naruto''s mouthful chewing, Na Jie Hitan had a feeling of shyness in her heart. Although she did not do this thing, the emperor''s mind was sometimes the same as herself, maybe she was looking forward to it Make this meal for Naruto. Thinking of this, Nie Xitan blushed and lowered her head. Naruto who had eaten dinner was left by Leonaira. Mayin had wanted to go but was blocked by Naruto''s head. The obedient Ma Yin, obeying Naruto, waited quietly at home, although the expression was a little glum. When he went out, Leonaine hugged Naruto''s arms with no scruples. The squeeze of a pair of **** made Naruto feel the power of this chest. The best thing is that sometimes he can still feel those two. Adzuki. Leonay reached up to Naruto''s ears and said in a greasy voice "Naruto, where do we start?" Naruto shaking his head truthfully "I don''t know. Let''s take a look first." Leoney''s grinning expression remained the same, but in that sweet tone, he walked beside Naruto. "No matter where Naruto goes, I will follow you." Naruto turned to look at Leonai''s face, looked at her beautiful big eyes, and blonde hair, asked differently "Are you kidding me or still like me?" Suddenly the question made Leonaine frightened, and immediately laughed, haha ??smiled, let go of Naruto''s watch and said briskly. "What is Naruto''s brother saying, of course I want to tease you." Oh Naruto didn''t care much, didn''t even stop for a second. Looking at Naruto, Leonai''s cheeks had a hint of crimson, but they were hidden deep. Naruto''s handsomeness and strength really fascinate her. As long as she thinks about the strength of Naruto''s number of times in front of her, she can''t help banging her heart. Is this like or not? You know, now is an important time for the revolutionary army, and everything about children''s private affairs must be set aside. And if you like it, you also have to think about the two girls, Chi Hitomi and Mayin. Leoney is still unwilling to fight with her companions. Leoney''s mind was thinking wildly. Even the purpose of this mission was forgotten. He looked down at his feet and walked. There was no hippie smile on his rare face. Just a few steps away, Naruto reached out to stop Leoney. "Wait, it seems like a group of guys have seen it before." Naruto''s eyes opened reincarnation, staring at the group of people, a group of 6 people, the son of the leading minister, Sila. Sheila looked at the city, showing an ugly smile, not because she found Naruto. Smirking Sila shouted with excitement "It''s finally here. The night''s journey is really bad. I can''t wait to see that Naruto, but before that, I need to find a new toy to relieve the boredom." "Doesn''t His Highness want to see General Asdes first?" The burly man with a katana around his waist asked respectfully. Shira waved and said "I don''t want to, I can go to the frosty queen with no mood now." "Then let''s report it first. I wish you a happy play." With all respectful remarks, the man and the two girls left first, presumably to the place of Esdes, and there were only three left. A man with a chestless, pantyhose outfit, and a chubby clown dressed as Shang Pu. The gathering Naruto is 300 meters away. If Naruto hadn''t seen it in advance, he might have crashed directly. Without Naruto''s eyesight, Leoney still didn''t understand what was happening and looked at Naruto with a doubt and asked. "what happened?" Naruto turned to hold Lei Nai''s palm, and quickly hid in the side alley. Leonah, who was forcibly pulled, didn''t have much resistance, obediently hiding between the walls next to Naruto, staring at the place where he had just stood. Within a short while, I saw three slowly coming, leading people, let Leoney breathe, and that face was unfamiliar to the people of the Revolutionary Army. The ultimate target of the boss''s son, this person''s notoriety also passed to her ears. Calming back, Leoney stared coldly at Shira. Sila looked around with her two companions, and said with a relaxed expression. "I don''t know if there are any special women here. Almost all of them have been played in the imperial capital without any freshness." "His Highness Sila, what is the serenity here, maybe there is a missionary or a saint." He licked his tongue and a whispered whisper beside Seila. These words immediately went to Sheila''s interest, and the gaze around him looked at the women passing by without any scruples. I noticed that the three passers-by who were different from ordinary people were obediently hiding away. No one dared to mess with these people. Even on Anning Road, they were still rampant. Leo Nai, whose eyes did not fall from Sila''s face, clenched her fists, and looked like she was about to rush up. If Naruto took her hand, she might have come forward to fight. Looking at Naruto, Leoney''s eyes had a beastlike look "What to do next, to report to the boss, or to kill them directly here." "Let s wait for less people. There are too many people in this place, which is not suitable for killing people." Naruto whispered something, seeing that Sila was going away, turning her head and looking at Leonai "Hug me, I will take you to follow them." Leonai''s cheeks were red, he shook his head, and said with shame. "No, I can do it myself." "Your strength is too bad to be easily discovered by them." Naruto who didn''t even think about it, said this outspokenly, and did not give Leonai a bit of affection. Leonai looked up, did not forget to give Naruto a glance, but dare not refute, her strength is much worse than Naruto, think of the strength gap between the two. Leonai didn''t resist much, walked forward, stretched out two thin white arms around Naruto''s waist, his chest pressed against Naruto''s chest, deformed by squeezing. With one hand, holding Leo Nai''s voluminous waist, Naruto jumped up, and that speed made Leo Nai''s suffocation for a moment, and only felt the flash of light in front of her, and she had advanced 100 meters between the roof distance. Falling in front of Sheila kept jumping, this speed, let alone Sheila, the Queen of Ice, must be unaware. Chapter 119： : Kill one person Slow down a bit. Naruto and Shira are not far away from each other. When the three people passed this street and were about to go around the corner, they met a girl with a weak temperament, Girl in a monastic costume. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Sure enough, a group of wolves saw a little white rabbit. With a bright eye in Shira, she said with a smirk. "It seems that I can only try with this guy. I didn''t expect such a good one to take so long. Andao Ning is still too bad, much worse than Emperor." The girl was obviously scared and wanted to turn her head to run away, but as soon as she turned her head, she bumped into Yan Xin''s chest and was spit out her tongue. A gangster-like Yan Xin grabbed the thin white arm, and her face was full of coloring Said "Little sister, don''t run, rest assured, we just play with you and let you enjoy bliss and die." "Who are you? Andorin is here. Don''t come here. Lord Lord will not let you go. You will be punished by the sky." The tears fell from the corners of her eyes, and the girl''s body began to tremble. Seeing this, Naruto noticed that Leone had shuddered slightly beside him. Now two were on the top of the building, looking down, and locked three people dead. Because there were very few people on this corner, the others didn''t dare to step forward to provoke Sila, and there were no half figures around. Clenched his fist, Leo Nai lying on Naruto''s left side, his brows frowned deeply, biting out the teeth and spit out two words "Scum." Seeing that the girl was to be insulted on the spot, Leo Nai couldn''t help it, stood up, and turned into a state of beast directly. Without waiting for Naruto to stop, she rushed up. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Raised the beast fist and slammed it into Sila. Perceived the crisis, she looked up and squinted forward, and found Leonaine. Sheila''s expression instantly became dignified, straight a little on the ground, and withdrew more than ten meters away. With a thump, the floor on which Shira stood cracked, and Leonay''s fist smashed into a large pit. Because of this change, Yan Xin grabbed the girl''s hand and let go. The girl lying on the ground couldn''t react in shock, and her body just shivered. Sheila looked at Leonaine, looked at her beastly ears, and said with a smile. "Your look is very interesting. It is better to be a new toy with this girl. I will definitely love you." The irritated heart who was dressed in a pervert did not forget to laugh and say aside "Your Majesty, leave this guy to me and promise to catch you." And the chap dressed by the fat clown never said anything, staring indifferently at Leo Nai, killing in his eyes, obviously ready to start at any time. After a few glances indifferently, Leonai''s face was rare and serious. He could hear the sound when he bit his white teeth, and angrily shouted. "You are all trying to die, give me death here." Raising his fist and rushing up to Sila, unfortunately Sila still had a faint smile and didn''t do anything. The big fat man moved first, and in a flash he stopped in front of Leonai, and the corner of the clown''s face curved, raising a devil''s smile. As soon as he raised his hand, several small **** kept throwing in the air, and then he caught them with both hands, as if performing a juggling performance, but there was a strange light on the small ball, which made Leonaine choke. Raised fist hit the sphere, Leonay''s fist seemed to hit a barrier, the shocked body took a few steps back. Oncoming was Yan Xin hitting the machete, sliding quickly, dancing a silver arc. Leonai raised his hands to protect the front, but felt that the machete was different, and instantly realized that his hands might be destroyed. At this time, Leonai realized that she had underestimated three people, each of them was Emperor Emperor, and the strength was extraordinary, that is, none of them could fight her. When Leonai, secretly regretful, was about to endure the blow, Naruto shouted from her ear. "One shot, die." The body turned into a fire dragon, Naruto holding the flame gun in both hands, rushed directly, and slammed into Yan Xin who was too late to retreat. The stunned Yan Xin did not expect to be rushed out at this time. He didn''t understand where it came out. At this point, he could not collect his own machete and hit Naruto''s spear. There was no emperor on the tip of the ten-chacha-laden gun, and the machete was instantly split. With a bang, his body was torn apart. In the astonished gaze of Sila and Champ, Naruto killed the perverted guy in one shot, as he said. Leonai''s eyes were filled with excitement, and she almost wanted to scream. This shot was really beautiful. Shira noticed Naruto''s sight, and a cold sweat came from his forehead. Now he understands that he is not Naruto''s opponent at this time. If Naruto was not aiming at him, he might find him and die. Already. With a cold face, Naruto aimed the spear at Shira, and when he rushed forward, Shira stretched out his hand in fright, yelling at the teeth. "Shangri-La." Gossip-like runes appeared at the feet, not to teleport Naruto, but to teleport him, and instantly, under the flash of light, Sila and the Champ disappeared. Naruto''s gun hit an empty, Naruto who fell in place, and used the reincarnation eye to feel the breath after the space shifted, but unfortunately, he did not find a flaw. Seeing Sierra leaving so miraculously, Leonaine looked a little dumb, and couldn''t help asking. "Where did they go?" "Teleported away, that guy''s emperor''s tool is space teleporting capability." After saying this, Naruto put away the flame gun, but he didn''t believe that after the trick just now, Sheila dared to come over. Leo Nai was a little scared by Naruto''s words. It was the first time I heard about this kind of space transfer, and it disappeared instantly, and disappeared in front of Naruto. After pondering for a while, Leonai then remembered that there was still nothing to do with the girl and turned to look behind him. The girl in a missionary suit was sitting on the ground, staring foolishly at the front. Now she realized that she had been saved by Leonai and Naruto, but she still felt fear in her heart about what happened before her. It is difficult for ordinary people like her to see the battle between envoys. Leonai, smiling, stepped forward and took up the girl. The girl quickly bent over and said a few thanks in a hurry. Chapter 120： : The Wild Hound Who Run Haha laughed Leonaine, said with a clasped head "Don''t tell me, I was almost dead just now. Thank you or thank this boy. Mtlnovel.com" Pointing at Naruto, Leonay''s cheeks flushed with shame just now. The girl glanced at Naruto, and found that the other party didn''t look here, looked around, but never dared to pass, but was very grateful to Naruto, and thanked some boys who liked this little handsome boy. "Sister thank me for helping me, thank you so much." The girl bowed again and said a thank you sincerely, Naruto glanced lightly, and responded, not cold or indifferent, the girl''s expression was a bit dim, and when Naruto ignored her, she looked at Leonai in doubt "Who are your sisters?" "Protect the heroes of the town, haha, of course it''s a joke." Leoney''s personality, no matter who it is, likes to play tricks. "I believe my sister must be a hero, and of course this young man." The girl was very grateful. She looked aside and didn''t look at his Naruto, but she was a bit lonely. After saying many thank yous in a row, she turned away and didn''t stay long. Leonai watched the girl leave, waved his hand, and there was a faint smile on his face. This was Leonai''s heart-felt joy, unlike the hippie smile, pure smile, without any impurities. After the girl left safely, Leonai glanced at Naruto, standing still without seeing it, and unawarely grinning Leonai said playfully. "Naruto, isn''t that girl cute? I don''t think you look straight at anyone else." "Are you there?" Naruto smiled lightly at Leonai and said lightly. "Is there sister Leonai, do you have to look at other people? Anyway, sister Leonai is not as pretty. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" The words of praise, coupled with Naruto s serious expression, made Leo Nai blush, red to the ears, and when she was shy, she thought about what Naruto had just saved, and her heart warmed. Looking up at Naruto, he said with a sweet smile. "Thank you just now." Naruto just said goodbye to Leoni''s sweet and touching smile and said with a smile "It''s all right." After the brief words, there was nothing more to say. Leo Nai stretched his waist and looked at his surviving hands, his eyes glowed with sunny joy, and he couldn''t help walking to Naruto and said with a smile "Brother Naruto, that saved me, what reward do I want?" "reward?" Naruto stayed and looked at Leonai, especially her figure, pointed animal ears, plush furry tail, plump figure, white skin, and big eyes with springy water. Opening Naruto, directly "Don''t move for 5 minutes." "?" Looking at Naruto puzzled, Leonai didn''t understand what Naruto wanted to do. When Naruto stepped forward, when Leonai was different, she directly stretched out her hands and pinched her ears, a natural and sudden movement. "Yeah," Leonaine screamed, her hair was erected all over, and her golden hair turned upside down. She was really a cute little lion. Naomi was playing with Leo Nai''s soft ears without saying a word. Instead, Leonai''s cheeks were flushed, looking at Naruto''s face. When she thought about saving her just now, her face was shy and rosy. She didn''t stop Naruto''s strokes, but flashed her eyes and asked "Like it?" "It''s really soft, and it''s a bit like a girl''s skin, right? Can you mold my tail this time?" Laughing Naruto, after saying this, without waiting for Leonay to agree, he reached out and grabbed the tail, holding both hands, rubbing back and forth. "No, itching there, let me go, yeah, don''t die, itching, really itching." Twisting his body, Leonai uttered a coquettish voice. Instead of stopping, Naruto''s hand became stronger, holding it tightly, pinching it, and pinching the entire tail with both hands. Leoney''s cat was like a spring cat, and his body was constantly twisting, and his body began to feel weak. Leonai, who was soft all over her body, fell into Naruto''s arms, hugging Leonai, with a faint smile on Naruto''s face. Looking at Naruto''s smile, Leo Nai blushed and stood up with a twisted face. Her body was still a little soft, and she could only support the wall with her hands to prevent her from falling down. "How?" Looking at the blushing face, Naruto''s smiling expression remained unchanged, giving Leona the feeling of trying to bite Naruto. With a glance at Bai Mingren, he didn''t speak, holding his entire body and stood up. With a blink of an eye, she extended her pale fingers and pointed at Naruto''s lips, her voice softened. "Dare you make fun of your sister, Naruto younger brother?" A playful smile, coupled with that delicate face, is really an attractive "sister". Could not help holding Leo Nai''s face with both hands, Naruto''s face was a little smile. Watching this saves himself, but now a bit of Naruto, Leo Nai was moved for a while, without any worries, stretched his head, leaving a kiss on Naruto''s mouth. For a long time, Leo Nai''s face turned red, but her eyes did not flinch. She stared at Naruto''s eyes tightly, softly. "If I want to in the future, I can give you, I belong to Naruto''s brother alone." When emotional, Naruto was a little excited. When he was about to kiss him, Leo Nai gave her a light head and said shyly. "Not now, we need to report to Boss just now." "Now? Can you give me another 5 minutes?" This kind of kiss made her too late for her brother who made her like. Nodded Leoney, like a little girl innocent "Well, just five minutes." "Sister Leoney, I really like you so much." I called out Naruto with joy, making Leonai''s ears tremble, and her body was softened. Her big eyes were full of water mist, and Naruto''s eyes were full of love. Chapter 121： : The mind of two girls He was all smiling with a smile on his face, the nauseating smile was a bit cheap, and Leonai who walked down behind him. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Na Jie Hitan always feels a little weird, but she doesn''t know where it is. She may know about the analysis of the battle. Unfortunately, she is still a young chick. "Leoni, are you okay?" Can''t help but ask Nessie Hitan in her heart, staring at Leonai who didn''t dare to look up. Leonai raised his head and hurriedly shook his hands, shouting. "Nothing, really nothing." The face of Hongxia makes people do not believe her words are true. Looking at Naruto, Lubbock''s gaze is a bit admired, that is to worship directly to worship. And Ma Yin clenched her fist and tightened her eyes, looking at Naruto, whispering in anger. "Did you finally get started, this satyr servant." Seeing Leone''s blushing face, even if Jie Xitan was stupid, she knew what was going on, and knew that she had asked her awkward words, and immediately shifted the topic. "Yes, did you go out today and find out?" "I''m going to tell you about this." Naruto''s face was straight, he went to the sofa, sat down, and pulled Xi to explain to everyone in the room. The flushed Leo Nai didn''t listen. When other people''s attention was attracted to Naruto, he ran out, holding his chest in his hands, for fear that others might escape. Quickly walked to a corner, while no one was there, Leoney took a look at his pair of weapons, could not help but look at the cloth, there are several handprints on the snow-white sphere, those handprints are very deep It''s not just deep, the key is that the feeling has been kept. In secret, Naruto was too hard, and Leoni, who had quenched a few hooligans, ran into the bathroom with a blush, preparing to take a shower, and washed away the mark left by Naruto. wap.novelhall.com Naruto is telling about Shira''s escape. Najehittan listened carefully and said more and more ugly. "Shangri-La I have heard that this kind of emperor is very difficult, but the most difficult thing is the identity of this person, the son of a minister." Unexpectedly, this man was the minister''s son. Tazmi''s expression was shocked, and his thoughts were completely on his face. Na Jiexi stared at Naruto and said with a heavy expression. "They are also the special police of the imperial capital. They are all prestigious in the imperial capital. I did not expect that they are here now. This time, a few people are just like the hunter. They are very difficult to deal with." "Sister Najethitan wants to remind me, but I am not afraid of Asdes, I don''t seem to be afraid of this guy." Naruto, who smiled lightly, simply did not have Xi La in his heart. Naruto''s words laughed and Najeshtan was relieved. As Naruto said, Esdes was not Naruto''s opponent, and she was afraid of this guy. "Even if they don''t bother you with long eyes, that''s when they will bury the vets together. Funeral them." The boss shook his fist, revealing a majesty. The red pupil, who was silent for a long time, lifted the long knife path in his hand. "All the guys who hurt Naruto, I''ll kill them all." Naomi Hitan said with a laugh "It looks like our red pupil sauce really likes Naruto." Chi Hitomi turned her head and stared at Naje Hitan, nodded, and said calmly. "Naruto is my most important person." This sentence is more jealous than a loud show of love, and it''s not hard to hear Chi Hitomi''s partiality and love for Naruto. Na Jiexitan looked at Chi Tong''s serious expression, but said nothing. Everyone was silent for a while, thinking about the problems encountered today, while Naruto was held by Chi Hitomi''s arm and pulled away. Of course, Ma Yin also kept up with her, and she paid her full attention from the beginning Ma Yin on Naruto is a step that will not fall. Chitong grabbed the palm with his backhand, took it to a corner, turned around and looked at Naruto, Chitong''s long black hair, passing by, and a scent of hair. "What happened to Leoney?" The red pupil who went straight in did not think about Naruto, and asked in one sip, at this time Ma Yin was hiding, and she looked out of her head and observed the two. "Just rubbing my **** for a while." Naruto, who didn''t want to smile, explained the facts with a smile, but let the red pupil stay, and the red pupil with his head crooked asked in doubt. "Is that all?" Ma Yin was shocked and couldn''t stand being stimulated by the words of Chitong. She stood up and pointed at Naruto with her one hand in her waist and said angrily. "Pervert, don''t you miss Sister Leoney." "Main sauce is here too. Come and hold my brother." Looking at Ma Yin, Naruto''s eyes lightened and beckoned, but Ma Yin was angry, and when he heard this, the more angry he became, the nagging expression would only make Naruto feel cute. Seeing that Ma Yin couldn''t come, Naruto had to step forward by herself, gently hugging Ma Yin''s body, struggling slightly with Ma Yin, and said a little angry. "Let me go, you are a satyr, I don''t want you to hold me." Holding Mayin''s small body, Naruto don''t overdo it, kiss her on the cheek and smile. "I''m a satyr, don''t even think about running, Mayin, is she jealous?" Naruto''s words calmed Ma Yin momentarily. At this moment, she was held by Naruto, so she didn''t want to think about anything. She put her hands around Naruto''s neck, and asked Ma Yin''s cheeks flushed "If I''m jealous, wouldn''t you dislike me?" Big eyes flickered with fear, timid like a child. Naimato shook her head, and said seriously "Of course not. I also want to protect the sauce for a lifetime." He smiled sweetly, Ma Yin, without any sourness in his heart, holding Naruto''s hug, and gently kissing in his face. "I knew you would say that, Sister Leoney, I''ll leave it to you, but you can''t forget me, because you are my important servant." Feeling the itching of the hot and humid little mouth on the cheek, Naruto''s heart is warm, standing upright, just to comfort the red pupil. How can I know that when I was together, I was embraced by a gentle body. The weapon was still awkward red pupil. I opened my hands and hugged Naruto''s back. The sudden movement stopped Naruto. Before he turned around, Red pupil stretched out his soft face and rubbed on Naruto''s cheek. "Naruto, I will never leave you." There is deep love in the words. Naruto couldn''t help but turned around and gave Akito a kiss, the sweet breath passed from Naomi''s lips to Naruto''s whole body, the delicate face of the goddess, looking at him affectionately, this is a very refreshing thing . Chapter 122： : Disgusting man will be tempted After talking with Akito and Mayin for a while, Naruto discovered that it was almost afternoon, and the sunset close to the horizon was beautiful. Holding Hitomi and Mayin in one hand, Naruto looked at the dusk outside the window, the corners of his mouth were bent, and he smiled lightly. "Looks like it should be solved all at once, so dragging on is a waste of time." "Naruto, what time is wasted?" Looking at Naruto''s red pupil with her head crooked, Yunyun''s black hair is very beautiful. Let go of Akimi''s palm, and mold her black hair, Naruto said with a smile "Help you out with this task, get rid of Belick." She was surprised, and realized Naruto''s words, and asked a little in surprise. "Naruto, don''t you want to mess around." Holding Ma Yin''s hand and taking it away, Naruto molds her creamy cheeks and says softly "I''m not messing around. I want to let those people know my true strength. You can just wait for me here. I''ll come back for dinner." Ma Yin''s eyes revealed a worry. She looked at Naruto, opened her mouth, and wanted to stop him, but she couldn''t say anything. Naruto in her heart must be strong enough not to be afraid of anyone. Do not want to destroy Naruto''s image in her heart. Nodded Ma Yin, he could only say one word in the end. "be careful." Naruto responded with a smile. When he turned his head and looked at Chitong, two palms that were as delicate and smooth as a lotus flower were ushered around his neck and gave him a sweet kiss. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Chitong''s cheeks were a little rosy, and his eyes were full of love, and he said to Naruto. "I will give you a reward after this mission, please look forward to it." "Let me look forward to the reward of Akita Hitomi." After pinching Akita''s soft nose, it was so slippery that I was afraid I could not catch it carefully. Under Akita''s gaze, Naruto turned his head and left the back door. I still didn''t forget to tell two people not to tell him about his departure boss, wait until the mission is over. Obeying Naruto Mayin and Chi Hitomi wholeheartedly, of course, won''t talk about it. From the back door to the main street, Naruto jumped up to the top of the house when no one was in the alley. No longer suppressing his ten-tailed Chakra breath, he awakened it in his heart. Originally, he had a playful attitude to this task, and his strength was also suppressed as much as possible, not all of it was revealed, otherwise Belik would have died ten thousand times long ago. Unfortunately, this task is getting more and more difficult. Now even the lustful seats Pull all out, thinking of that guy''s obsessed look. Naruto felt nauseous in his heart and decided not to procrastinate. Those who are disgusted are to recruit natural sounds. Naruto with her hands together, if she is seen by Esdes, she may be intimidated to close her mouth. Whether it is the momentum or the evil spirit, it is more powerful than her. This is what can truly destroy the empire and the world. Ability. "The sky cover." The name of the enchantment was spit out from the Ming population. A circular exploration of the enchantment immediately rushed out of Naruto''s body and spread rapidly around. In the range of hundreds of meters a second, the ten tails in Naruto''s consciousness roared, and the power of the **** tree was continuously conveyed to Naruto''s whole body. This strength can be said to be the ability of the entire world, and the powerful ten-tail ability of Shenshu is not a simple ordinary chakra. As a ten who can launch unlimited monthly readings and suppress tens of thousands of Naruto world forces. At the end, what a horror of that terrifying power is completely released. The birds fluttered and flew out. At this moment, all the dangerous species around An Ning Road felt scared. For the strong creatures who have inherent fear, Naruto s place makes them deeply. Fear. Thousands of dangerous species began to run, and receded to the surroundings. They had deep panic in their eyes. While trampled the soil together, they even caused the earth to shake. Howling winds, this is bound to be a night that is no longer silent. Find out where the enchantment can expand. Naruto doesn''t know, just knowing that the entire world will be covered, that is half an hour''s time, and a small peaceful road, completely wrapped in his sky cover magic circle in one minute. under. The grass and trees in the enchantment, one person, one thing, and then the wind and grass could not escape his vision. Through perception, Naruto found two people together, one was the surprised leader, the one who was teaching the sect''s family, the original serene face, suddenly showed a fear, the fear of Naruto''s breath, which almost made him and the woods Like the dangerous species, want to run away. With regard to the leader, Naruto left without notice, and turned his eyes to Esdes. Belik was overjoyed by the arrival of Silas, and said with a clasped hands like a priest. "Ah, thank you Almighty, you are finally here." There were originally only 5 wild hounds left, but the death of the companion was not a big deal for Sierra at all. As long as he did not die, no matter how many companions died. He glanced calmly at Belik. Sheila didn''t have any good feelings, turned her head and set her sight on Esdes. When the Queen''s cold gaze came over with pride, Sila couldn''t help fighting a cold war and quickly turned her gaze. This time I saw the black pupil, especially the loli''s shape and delicate face, let him breathe, and his eyes fell dumbly on the black pupil. Black pupil, eating a bite of snacks, didn''t notice Shira''s sight. Seeing that the minister''s son did not leave him, Belik smirked and retracted his hands. Although he was a little uneasy in his heart, he said with a smile on his face. "Her Majesty, tell me if you need anything, An Ning Dao will soon become my thing. No one dares to disobey me. As long as His Majesty wants, I will give it with both hands. Sheila didn''t listen to Belik at all. His eyes were always on the black pupil. This beautiful girl with a small loli figure deeply attracted his heart. The corner of his mouth unconsciously revealed a disgusting smile, and Sila walked towards the black pupil, and said with a ugly smile "Little sister, what''s your name?" Chapter 123： : Black pupil is my thing Hei Tong looked up at Xi La, that was just one glance, then immediately lowered his head and began to pinch the biscuit with his fingers, eating with a big mouthful, said with a child''s temper "I won''t give you food." Sheila stunned, and couldn''t help laughing. The ugly smile couldn''t hide the love for Hei Tong, so much that he wanted to force her to hold on to violence, but Asdes was still here, and he didn''t dare to mess around. He can''t mess with one of the empire''s first strong. Asdes glanced at Shira, without going to look at the other wild hounds, turned and strode away. Seeing this, Naruto retracted her eyes and unlocked the sky cover. Now that the location has been confirmed, time cannot be wasted. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, Naruto closed his eyes, opened the eyes of the Nine-Hook Jade Reincarnation, and jumped quickly on the roof, rushing past together. The wind is strong at night, and Naruto''s agile body shuttles above the sky. When the moon was empty, in a luxurious mansion, Sheila took three wild hounds and walked towards the place where Esdes and others lived. It was already a quiet night, but most of the houses were brightly lit. When he came to a small house, Sila said with a smirk on his cheek. "That''s it. That chick lives this morning." Cosmia, dressed as a bunny girl, looked gorgeous, staring at Sila with a smile. "Your Majesty, do you have any interest in this little girl? It seems that the other person is not yet an adult." Sheila said with a smile, her mouth drooling. "What''s the matter, this little girl just played well, yes, when Esdes came, I must stop her, as long as things are done, I will give you a bite." Cosmia laughed casually "I may not be interested in little girls, but Champ should be very interested." Aside from the clown-like Shang Pu, he didn''t look calm at all now. He was rude, with greed in his eyes, and looked at this room, anxiously rushing in. Sila''s rough words came to his ears to make him more excited. "I will definitely give her to you if I die." Kicking directly to open the door, Sila walked in without paying any attention. The decoration in the room is very ordinary, but there are not too many decorations. A bed is surrounded by various daily necessities. He was lying on the bed, shaking the black pupils of the two little feet, holding a comic book in his hand, and a bag of food beside the comic book. He was holding a small piece of biscuit with his little finger like a jade and moving it into two small mouth In. Turning to look at Xi La, Hei Tong''s face was a little surprised, the delicate little face was full of doubts. "What''s matter?" Sheila''s gaze shot the black pupil''s body without any taboo. The round naked feet are beautiful, the little fingers are mouth watering, plus the small figure, the white skin, and the lovely melon seed face is the simple beauty. cheek. "I didn''t expect such a good toy in the Hunter. I didn''t know it before. It''s really a shame." Sila, who talked to herself, came over to Hei Hitomi, ignoring his words completely. Black pupil with a frown, shouted "Not allowed to come over." Grasp the long knife placed on the bed with one hand, and turn around the black pupil, and see that Xi La made a lunge and rushed directly. The x scars on that face are scary in the eyes of Hei Tong, especially the mouth with a smile, all said by Harako "You should know who I am. I''m the minister''s son. You are just a little vet soldier. If you resist me, you should understand the consequences." If threatened, Hei Tong''s eyes showed a hint of panic, and the long knife clenched in his hand never dared to cut it. Seeing that Black Pupil was stiff, Sila laughed even more wildly. "It''s good to be like this, only to let me enjoy your body." He stretched out a hand and grabbed at Hei Tong. He was trembling with black pupil, and looked at Xi La with some dread. For her, she was just an empire killer, a specially trained killer. There was no such thing at all. The prince of the Empire is distinguished. "Okay, that''s okay. I can''t move. I can do it in just a few minutes." Reaching out to hold Hei Tong''s bare feet, Sila found that he had a strong desire for these feet. At this moment, he had already thought about a variety of ways to play. When he was about to grab the black pupil experiment, he made a loud noise, and the roof was broken by a large hole. Naruto fell from the hole to the ground instantly. Holding the spear with one hand, it fell down, supported the ground with the tip of the gun, stood up, Naruto with a faint smile on his face, and saw the two men without much surprise. "I was about to kill Belick, but I saw a guy who wanted to steal my stuff." Two people in the room froze. Heitong was lying on the bed watching the coming Naruto, his eyes full of water were full of surprise. Sheila looked at Naruto in anger, and roared a little hoarsely. "Naruto, it''s you again." "It''s me, but I''m really sorry. I disturbed you twice in a row, even though I wasn''t alone last time." Naruto looked at Xi La relaxedly, and didn''t rush to do it. At this time, because of the loud noise on the roof, both of Shira''s men broke out of the house, saw Naruto, and revealed a tense in his eyes, looking away at Naruto. Sheila''s anger was a little bit full. At this time, he was disturbed and broke his Yaxing. His angry eyes shouted with bloodshots. "I killed you, I want to kill you." "I should be right in saying this. Black pupil is something that I have settled long ago, but you are now shooting. You think you can really live today." Naruto shaking a finger, said this sentence very calmly, not like killing, but like chatting. Hearing Naruto''s words, Heitong''s cheeks turned red for no reason, raised her head and gave Naruto a cold look. She was more introverted and still did not refute the exit. Sheila''s anger was completely ignited, holding the emperor in one hand, pointing at Naruto, shouting wildly. "I''m going to send you to the North Pole and freeze to death there, Shangri-La." "Then I will give you back two words, Tianzhao." Chapter 124： : The Power of Skylight When Naruto with a smile on his face spit out two words, all the people in the room froze. wap.novelhall.com Because Shangri-La''s ability had not yet been activated, Sila''s whole body burst into a black flame, roasting him. Shilla jumped up, howling in pain. "Why does my body catch fire, quickly bring me water, water." Swinging his body, the black flame seemed to be devouring his heart, making him unable to bear the pain at all, crawling on the ground and rolling around. Seeing the minister''s son injured, Cosmia panicked and was about to fetch water. Naruto''s body appeared in front of her instantly. Naruto holding a flame gun in her hand, and the tip of the gun penetrated her belly. With her eyes dilated and looking at Naruto, Cosmia fell aside without a trace. I didn''t see how Naruto moved. He killed Cosmia in a split second. Fatty Shangpu didn''t calm down, his body was shaking, his body stepped back two steps, and he wanted to run. Naruto passed over the sky, and the clown was trembling, his face was terrified, and he turned to run. Unfortunately, it was too late, and a black flame came out of the body, wrapping his fat body. "what" With a miserable cry, the fat man was completely devoured by the black flame, and turned into a mass of ashes. Climbing on the ground, Shira, who was still rolling, saw all this, the inexplicable fear in his eyes, the fear of death, he had a deep fear. Looking at Naruto, watching Naruto with a flame gun standing there like a god, Sila''s heart was extremely scared, and she felt a pain in her heart when she was roasted, and she cried in tears. "Save me, Naruto, save me quickly, I promise you, I can give you everything, do you want the empire, or do you want this girl, I can give you, she is just a little girl who assassinates the tissue culture I can tell my dad that you can play the entire assassination organization for you. Please help me. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Fear of death, Sila pleaded with Naruto, but Naruto would never save him. Seeing that Shira was slowly wrapped in black flames, Naruto''s face showed a smile without saying a word, but he stepped forward and picked up Xila''s falling emperor, Shangri-La. Putting the pocket watch''s emperor''s tool in his pocket, at this time Sila was sending out a final wailing, completely swallowed by flames, and there was no ash left to burn. Looking at all the black pupils, he felt fear of this kind of fire, his body flinched, the long knife in his hand was clenched, and looking at Naruto, there was a strong stun in his eyes. Naruto, who held the spear with one hand, saw that all three were dead. This time, he glanced at the black pupil, looking at the expression that the real little girl was generally afraid of. Could not help but say "I remember you''re Akita''s sister, didn''t this guy treat you just now?" "No" The black pupil shook his head with conditioned reflexes, and said with a slight opening. "thank you." The girl''s eyes revealed a sincere thanks, coupled with those pure eyes, attracted Naruto''s eyes, stepped forward, and looked at the black pupil lying on the bed. Looking at Naruto, Kurotomi didn''t know what he was going to do. When he was about to get up, his lips were captured by Naruto, and his small and delicious tongue was the best little tongue Naruto had ever tasted. Tensing, the face turned red, the black pupils'' eyes were enlarged, and the whole was dull. When Naruto took off his head, he didn''t respond for a few seconds. "Why do you kiss me?" His cheeks were blushing, Hei Tong was holding a small mouth, holding a long knife in his right hand, and his eyes were a little angry. Naruto laughed, and moulded without fear, said the black pupil with wet mouth "Of course it depends on you being cute." Heitong Fang''s heart beat, and she was touched by Naruto''s rescue, but when she thought of Naruto''s opponent, the heart had a tearing pain. Looking at Naruto, Heito didn''t know if she should start. At this time, footsteps came from outside the door. Asters, who was just passing by, saw Naruto, his eyes lit up, and some joy called out Naruto''s name. Turning his head to look at Esdes, he found that the girl''s expression was so happy that Naruto was puzzled. Asdes seemed to be aware of his malaise, and recovered his indifference, asking coldly. "What are you doing here?" Naruto with a faint smile on his face, pointed to the body of a girl lying in front of Asdes "Don''t the Queen see me, I''m here to kill." Only then did Esdes find that someone was dead, and she was still Sila. She looked at the girl with a doubt, looked up and asked. "Isn''t Sheila here? The guy seems to be interested in Black Hitomi." "Killed long ago, it should be air now." Naruto, spreading his hands, said easily. Asdes''s eyes suddenly became very serious, his eyes locked Naruto, said indifferently. "You should know that he is the minister''s son, and you should understand the consequences." "of course." Naruto, smiling lightly, came over with a spear, approached Asdes, and said word by word. "I can''t chat with you now. Last time I wasn''t kidding." A stride, Naruto''s speed, like light, instantly moved behind Aesdes. The person nearby was moving behind him, and Esdes'' body couldn''t help trembling, and he didn''t dare to look back, but just stared ahead, gritted his teeth and said "Naruto, you can''t stop thinking about it." Naruto, who was in no hurry to leave, turned her head and gently hugged Esdes''s waist, wrapping her hands around her thin willow waist, her face rubbing against Esdes''s delicate melon seed face. Creamy skin is like soap. Esdes was a little weak all over, and the cold heart melted away instantly. The lover''s cheek made her heart beat from a distance, her face was already hot and rosy, and her body was too ashamed, and she unconsciously twisted it a few times. He kissed Esdes''s jade earlobe, Naruto said with a smile "When I really show the power to destroy the empire, how about agreeing to join my night attack?" Esdes''s face was full of drunken rosy, his whole body fell softly in Naruto''s arms, looking up at Naruto, the blue eyelashes flickered, and a gentle hum. Naruto suddenly let go of Aesdes''s hand, turned her head, and left without looking back, leaving only Aesdes who looked at Naruto in a daze. The love in her eyes was very strong. Chapter 125： : Kill the Quartet Leaving beside Esdes, Naruto went straight to Belik''s residence. He had already investigated the place of his residence. Naruto made a few corners and came to the largest room in the middle of the room. wap.novelhall.com Hold the spear with one hand and sweep across. With a loud bang, the wooden door was torn apart. Startled everyone in the room. In addition to Belik, there are two remaining Wild Hounds and two Hunters. When they saw Naruto breaking in, a few of them looked down, but had deep fear. Grimming Sailu growled at Naruto "Let me die." Raising her hand at Naruto, her two mechanical arms changed, and each arm spit out ten pistols and turrets, aimed at Naruto, constantly firing bullets and firing small missiles. Staring at the dense bullets in front, Naruto spit out four words indifferently "Shen Luo Tian Zheng." In a semi-circular repulsive force, he rushed forward quickly, smashed into the two rabies who were rushing up, and knocked the girl and the man out. The bullet flew for a moment, and Seliu stared forward in surprise, raising his hands to protect his head, and before the repulsive force had arrived, he saw Naruto a little on the floor and the whole person rushed up. Holding Lan, who escaped from the sky, held the rifle in his hands, holding the spear tightly in his hands, and raised Naruto above his head, a rotation, the tip of the gun bursting with a blazing flame, and a sweep, which brought up an arc of flame, and Naruto instantly penetrated Got two people physically. In the air, Lan''s and Belick''s bodies were divided into two halves. The face was surprised and Lan looked at Naruto. The pupils enlarged and felt that his body slowly became cold. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net And that Belik yelled without image. Yu Lan''s silent death was different. This guy with a righteous expression and screamed with tears and snorting. "I don''t want to die, I haven''t lived enough, I haven''t become the leader, who will save me, save me" The screams came to an abrupt end, and Belik fell to the ground unconsciously, blood stained the floor. Naruto, who fell from the sky to the ground, held a spear and turned to look at several people in Sailuo. To be precise, they are two wild hounds, pointing at them with gunpoints, Naruto said calmly. "Do you have anything to say, I can say a word to you." With a martial arts suit, Izo, who couldn''t get up on the ground, couldn''t get up, stretched out one hand, just said a word "I" The spear in Naruto''s hand swept relentlessly, and a flash of light flew out, hiding in his head. Wearing a long skirt and with a lovely and beautiful face, Dotya looked at Naruto with a terrified gaze, and when her companion was killed, she could see that she was speechless. Naruto approached step by step, making Dorteya tremble all over, her frightened legs softened, and she fell to the ground, crawling towards Naruto, her voice trembling. "Do nt kill me, do nt kill me, I can do anything for you, I can give you whatever you want, do you like my body, if you do nt like it, then I can transform It''s exactly the same, don''t kill me? " Looking at Naruto in fear, Dortya had deep fear in her heart, and Naruto''s breath suppressed her breathlessly. Stepped forward, looking at this pretty face, Naruto raised the spear in his hand, expressionless, slipped in one shot, said softly. "Don''t insult my Asdes." When Dottya''s eyes widened, she saw her body and the moment she was separated, she died too quickly, and her consciousness of death was still sober. The tip of the flame gun was red, and drops of blood fell on the floor. Naruto with a cold expression, now really looks like a demon from the depths of hell. Naruto''s figure was enlarged in Sairu''s eyes, and she was extremely frightened. When she saw Naruto turning her head and looking at her, she immediately thought of escaping. Because her whole body was oppressed by Naruto''s momentum, she could not use any force at all. Grasp the ground with both hands, trying to crawl away. As soon as he turned around, a flash of light flashed in front of him, and Naruto stood in front of her with a blood-stained spear, as if a devil was about to take her life. "what" The screaming Cyrus'' eyes were full of panic, and he said with a trembling tone. "You don''t come over." Naruto bent down, said indifferently. "Want me not to kill you?" Sai Liu nodded, her big eyes trembling, and she always showed her fear. Seeing Seliu''s scared look, Naruto smiled. This smile was very happy, and he instantly said that the image was completely destroyed. "Promise to have a baby for me, and I will let you go." "what!" I grew up with a mouthful, and held Seliu suspected of hearing something wrong, and Naruto repeated it with a smirk. This time, Seliu''s face turned red, with a blushing face, like a sunset, and some angry glaring Naruto shouted. "What are you kidding about, having children? I just want to kill you." Hearing Sairu''s angry words, Naruto was not a little angry, but laughed, haha ??said with a smile "You look really interesting, so I won''t kill you." I ca nt kill her, and make Seliu''s cheeks rosy. Fang''s heart jumped for no reason. She looked at Naruto and found that there was no meaning of joking. She couldn''t help but feel relieved. For a moment, Seliu''s heart was very calm. Laughing face, can''t help but feel that this face is handsome. Fang''s heart beats Seliu, her face is flushed, and her delicate white cheeks have a seductive jade red, and Naruto''s heart moves, and she reaches out and pinches Seliu''s chin. Being touched by Naruto made Sailuo more confused and upset. Looking up at Naruto, he asked with a bit of gaze. "What are you doing?" "kiss you." The moment he finished speaking, Naruto kissed Seliu''s lips, and when he tasted enough, raised his head, Seliu was an angry expression pinching his fists. Naruto smiling, stood up, and looked at Sai Liu''s shy and angry look. "This time the mouth is a bit sweeter than the last time. Yes, it is really delicious." Naruto''s ridicule made Seliu''s pretty face hot, and she bowed her head shyly. She did not dare to look at Naruto, a rogue. Naruto left here without looking at the shy expression on Sai Liu. Chapter 126： : Solve it all Jumping on the roof, when Naruto returned to the night raid organization, he had already started eating dinner. Look. Yarn, Chinese website "Just hungry." Naruto, who was shining brightly, walked to the dining table and sat down. Without looking at the other person''s eyes, he picked up a tender roasted thigh meat and stunned. Realizing that everyone''s expressions weren''t right, Naruto raised his gaze and looked at the boss who frowned deeply. "Is there anything on my face?" Najeshtan shook her head and looked at Naruto with a grim expression. "Why is there a smell of blood on your body?" Naruto glanced at Najemittan, and she really wanted to say that you were a dog, but it was so disrespectful to the boss, he bit the thigh meat in his hand and chewed with a big mouth. "Don''t talk about that, I''m talking after dinner." Looking at Naruto''s gobbling look, Na Jie Hitan had no choice but to suppress her doubts. A supper was eaten amidst the doubts about why Naruto was only now back. The mouth full of greasy Naruto, stretched lazy, and looks like a leisurely, sitting upright. To explain what he is going to do, Chitong took a handkerchief and turned his head to rub Naruto carefully Open your mouth, still like a good little wife. Naruto enjoying the service of Akito, with a faint smile on his face. The others looked at the two people, and they felt very uncomfortable. The love between them was too strong. In the end, she is a red pupil, and she doesn''t care about the eyes of any other people. She concentrates on helping Naruto wipe her mouth and puts away her handkerchief. "How''s the mission?" Haha smiled Naruto and said easily "It''s completely resolved, including 5 people from the Wild Hounds Organization, and that Belek all got it. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, and Net It was quiet on Thursday and Monday, and everyone took a breath of cold air, and the crow was silent. No one spoke, and stared at Naruto with wide eyes. Najeshtan couldn''t help but be surprised, she even stood up and said with a trembling voice. "You were all killed by yourself." Naruto said with a smile on her face "Sure, you should end up by tomorrow." Maybe the news was too stimulating, and the crowd still didn''t respond. Na Jie Hitan supported her head with her hands on her back. She was silent for a while and looked up at Lubbock. "Go check out the outside information and see what happens to Belik." "Yes." Lubbock, who stood up, realized that he didn''t stop at this moment, and hurried out. When the door was opened, it ran out and used his emperor to sneak into the depths of Anning Road to inquire about the information. The death of such an important person will be known immediately. Naruto sitting in the chair, waiting boredly for Lubbock''s return, turned his head and looked at Chitong, facing Chitong''s watery eyes, staring at her. Pure eyes blinked, and those eyes didn''t leave for a moment. Naruto smiled and whispered to Hitomi''s ear. "The mission is complete. Can you tell me my promise?" Chitong had a red face, shook his head, looked at Naruto''s eyes, and said with a little love. "You''ll know by then." The sweet smile on his face was very beautiful, and Naruto''s heart was tickling. After chatting with Chitong, it didn''t take long before Lubbock hurriedly ran back from the door. As soon as he entered the door, he couldn''t even breathe. "Belik died, and even the minister''s son died. None of the five special police officers was left." One stone caused a thousand layers of waves. Najie Hitan''s expression showed deep joy, her clasped hands twisted together, looking at Naruto, she said with excitement in her eyes "Good job, this time the mission was successfully completed, it was really good." The unconscious Na Jiexitan smiled, the gentle sister smiled very warmly. Brand was hooking Naruto, and said with a laugh "You''re impatient, this kills those guys, and it''s just too embarrassing." The heroic voice reached Naruto''s ears, stimulating Naruto''s eardrums, and a cheer broke out in the room for a moment, a cheer of joy for victory. Everyone''s expressions were filled with joyful smiles, looking at Naruto''s eyes, full of worship, one person killed the wild hound, this strength, maybe the hunter was not in Naruto''s eyes at all. Thinking of having a powerful partner like Naruto, there is no excitement in the Night Raid organization. The day will end at 1 o''clock in the middle of the night. If it wasn''t for Najeshtan''s gesture to Naruto to rest, maybe Brand would Pulling Naruto to drink and celebrate. The noisy head was a little dizzy, and Naruto was sitting on his bed, lying down, about to sleep on the floor, knocking on the door. Naruto stepped forward, opened the door, and stared into the red pupil in pajamas. Pale red pajamas, with a slim figure, white and delicate limbs, holding her left elbow with her right hand, two red glows on her cheeks, standing outside the door, looking up at the eyesight, she turned her eyes shyly. Very softly said "Don''t look at it like this, can you let me in?" Indeed, Naruto, who was a bit fascinated by the soul, immediately gave way, and when Chi Hitomi came in, he closed the door again, and now the two were alone. Looking at the pajamas of Naomi Hitomi, Naruto really didn''t know what she was going to do, so she gave her a hug, but isn''t it possible according to Naomi''s personality, it should be impossible. Anyway, Chi Hitomi''s figure is still very good. Especially now that because of the shyness of the red pupil, the skin is fair with a bit of redness and shiny white thin legs. It is so beautiful. The tender white legs that can pinch the water attract Naruto''s eyes. "Like it?" The faint words surprised Naruto, looking up to see Chitong''s eyes full of spring water. When Naruto hadn''t spoken yet, Chi Hitomi stretched out her hands, caught Naruto''s neck, and said softly. "Can you take me to bed?" Of course, Naruto would not refuse such a tempting request. He stretched out his hands, hugged Chitong''s ultra-light body, walked to the bed, and placed it gently on the bed that was originally his. Kneeling on the bed sheet, Chitong looked at Naruto, the long black hair scattered on the bed sheet, paired with those twinkling eyes, it was very tempting, like a ghostly temptation. Chapter 127： : Rewards and Crises Looking at Naruto, Red pupil blinked, his voice was still so light "I didn''t promise to reward you just now, I think so, the reward is me, do you like it?" Opening her hands and making a hug, Chitong''s eyes are full of love. Naruto tried to hold back the thought of loving Hitomi, and swallowed. "Who taught you to dress like this?" "this one?" Hitomi looked down at her pink pajamas, and stretched out her fingers to catch the collar and pull it down, revealing a half-white sphere. Naruto was dumbfounded, his nose was a little itchy, and the red pupil''s thing was not small or small, so normal in size, it was definitely the best of the best, and his blood was boiling. Chitong, who looked at his clothes, didn''t notice that he was gone, he grumbled and said with a small mouth. "The clothes were borrowed from Main Sauce. I only have a few black ones. I thought Naruto liked pink." Looking up at Naruto, Akimi lowered her head with some grievances. Naruto couldn''t help but mould her black hair when she was so cute. "No, as long as it is red pupil sauce, I like it." Sincere words brightened Hitomi''s eyes, looked up, and said with a smile. "Thank you so much. Can Naruto eat me?" Blinking his eyes, Chi Tong''s words didn''t mean a joke, showing a pure smile like a child, his eyes were sincere. Open your hands again, towards Naruto. Red pupil sitting on the bed, her legs curled up, revealing a little foot, the naked jade-like jade foot, a little head shyly, very puzzled. Further up is the snow-white and watery thighs, as if they can scoop out water, and the short pink skirt covers the thigh roots. Naruto would not restrain his feelings, stretched out one hand, and stretched out toward Chitong''s thigh. In the early morning of the second day, when Naruto got up from his sleep, Chitong was still crawling on his chest, and he fell asleep, his little nose was breathing evenly and lovelyly, and his delicate face was lying on his chest. The itching made Naruto almost out of control again. However, seeing that it was almost noon, Naruto had to put up with it, and shoved Chitong''s shoulder. Chitong sleepily climbed up, rubbing his eyes, seeing Naruto in front of him, but not too shy, but showing a sweet smile, kissed Naruto on the cheek, said with a smile "Good morning, Naruto." "What is it, it''s noon." I took a photo on Chitong''s buttocks, and Naruto found that Chito''s skin was really delicate. His face was blushing, and Hitomi dropped Naruto with his eyes, and those watery eyes were full of spring. Seeing Naruto almost couldn''t stand it, holding back the fire in his heart and pulling up the red pupil, the red pupil with a real husband and wife appeared even more obedient to Naruto. The two did not stay in bed for a long time, and they got off and went out. Because Naruto''s room was remote after all, no one else saw it. After this separation, Akito did not accompany Naruto to the living room because she was going to change clothes. When he came to the living room alone, Naruto found that everyone had gathered together, and the atmosphere inside the room was tense. After saying hello, Naruto sat next to Mayin, and before speaking, Leonay looked at Naruto with a serious face. "It seemed as if the leader knew about Belik''s death yesterday." Naruto snorted and asked lazily. "So?" "So the whole peaceful road enemies you." Leonai''s language was amazing, and it really made Naruto slightly frowned, his brows could not help but frown, and said with a serious look "Doesn''t the leader know that Belek is the spy of the empire." "Of course I know, but he knows that you are the enemy of the entire peaceful road." Leonai''s words were full of seriousness, so that Naruto had to believe that when he got up early in the morning, he discovered this pitfall. This leader is really bad. If you think he is so harmless to humans and animals, he may be worse than that Belich, but no matter how bad he is, Naruto remembers his face that is even more beautiful than a girl. I can''t think of that grinning expression, this kind of person should be black-skinned. Just as Naruto was meditating, Naje Hitan interrupted. "Not only that, the leader also spoke out, asking NightRaid to surrender you, or he would be the enemy of the revolutionary army." "I?" With a slight mistake, Naruto really wanted to laugh. He didn''t expect the leader to ask him for trouble, and he really couldn''t see through that guy. At this moment, Akimi just changed into her usual clothes and went out to hear the words of the boss. "To be naruto, ask me before I say." With one hand clenching the long knife in his hand, Chitong''s face was serious. Na Jietan glanced at the red pupil who was more beautiful than usual, and said with a wry smile. "Now is the whole Andao looking for Naruto, not just the leader, I found that the actual number of people in that religion is more than we thought." Boss''s words explained the crisis of the situation. The original thought that the leader would be grateful for the death of Belik, but did not expect but turned against him. This made Na Jietan simply do not understand what the leader wanted to do. Is it just a mindless Being played with, it''s the best person who can''t tell right from wrong. "Or am I going to see what trick this guy is playing?" Frowning Naruto, stood up and stared at the crowd, the expression was serious, giving a somewhat fiery feeling. "Don''t think about killing the Lord Lord like Belik, he is a key figure in the peaceful uprising." Najie Hitan was really afraid that Naruto would be annoyed and killed the leader, and he could destroy the entire wild hound. This leader believes that Naruto is certainly not a problem. Chapter 128： : God Stick Leader "Of course I understand, I just taught him a little bit. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Opening the door, Naruto walked out without turning back, leaving only a room for the person who was worried about him. Chitong originally wanted to keep up, but was caught by the boss. Najie Hitan stared at Hitomi with a serious look. "This is Naruto''s own business. You still don''t have to take care of it. Be careful that he hates it." The word I hated made Chitong''s body tremble, her small head hanging down, and a look of aggrieved expression. With the long black hair of Chi Hitomi, the boss whispered a few words of consolation, and then he restored the expression of Chi Hitomi''s aggrieved look to normal. Naruto, who was walking towards the street, was now thinking about where to find the leader. The noise of the noisy crowd came from his ears. Looking up, he found that several missionaries were posting flyers and painting on the flyers. Holding his head. In this way, he was completely arrested as a prisoner. Because Naruto''s eyesight was good, he saw it over a hundred meters. In a shock, he immediately jumped to the roof, but fortunately was not found by others. It is okay to fight against one person, but a large organization is really too troublesome. Even if Naruto has the strength to kill them all, the system VIP experience does not allow it. Thinking of all this as the reason for the founder, Naruto had the idea of ??tying him up, tying a big rock, and feeding the fish in the river. With a clenched fist, Naruto originally wanted to use the sky cover method to collect it, but suddenly remembered that in the small mountain road that he had met with the leader for the first time, Naruto had a hunch, where would the leader wait for him, without any reason. A strong feeling. There was no feeling of disobedience, Naruto didn''t stop at one step, and hurried to the outskirts of the town of Anning Road. With that super fast speed, he didn''t notice it all the way. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Running closer and closer to the small mountain road, you can see the cliffs on both sides, and countless trees on the cliff. In the middle is a flat mountain road with piles of broken stones. A large rock in this small road, sitting upright with a man who was so beautiful and unspeakable, was the master of the wrong birth. Looking straight ahead, when Naruto appeared, he immediately sensed his breath, turned his head and watched Naruto fall from a distant height, and appeared in front of Naruto immediately. The leader s face did nt even realize a smile, and he slowly stood up, with a kind smile like the sun, saying "Good morning, Naruto." The man landed in front of the leader, and looked at him without a half person, and frowned. "wait for me here?" "Yes, Your Excellency Naruto. Actually, I want to talk to you about something." There was no change in the expression on the leader''s face, and a very gentle expression appeared in his eyes. "whats the matter?" Naruto, who didn''t understand what the guy wanted to say, didn''t let go of his vigilance, and prepared that as long as something was wrong, he would bundle the master to feed the fish. The leader looked up at the sky as if feeling the warmth of the sun. After a while, he turned to Naruto and smiled. "Does Naruto know the exact number of Onndo?" Naruto shaking his head did not answer. The leader stretched out a hand, like a true priest, with a smiling word "Accurately, there are more than 100,000 people, and this is tightly within the church." Looking at this **** stick, Naruto said impatiently. "What do you tell me about this, don''t keep on the topic and find out what happened to me." The leader looked at the gaze without any rush, the smile on his face remained unchanged, and he said calmly. "It''s very simple. I want to find you to inherit my position as the next leader." The words were startlingly endless, Naruto almost suspected that he had heard the wrong one, and slightly misunderstood, said conditionedly. "Aren''t you kidding me, I''m the master" "Well, I don''t mean to make a joke." The leader continued to say with a gentler smile than the sun "The position of Mr. Naruto is suitable for this position, and the matter of being the leader is my one-sentence relationship. Of course, first of all, I will apologize for the previous lie, and let Mr. Naruto suffer wrong. "Wait!" Naruto held out a hand to stop the main teacher from continuing to talk, Naruto looked at him with a grim expression. "Tell me why first?" The leader said with a smile and looked at Naruto. "God''s instructions." "?" "In God''s prophecy, saying that you can change the entire world will be the whole key to the destruction of the empire, so I obey the arrangements of the gods and give you the position of the leader, and you will be the leader of this religion." Speaking of the general leader, he was agitated, his face was red, his skin was shining, and he looked up at the sun with a look of **** stick. This reason made Naruto understand that the leader really worshipped religion completely, and even his own prophecies were said to be gods. No wonder he could deceive so many ignorant people. I sighed for the **** leader. Naruto thought of the leader s position. More than one hundred thousand worshippers are still terrifying in this world. This can be said to be the second strongest force. Apart from the empire, tranquility is the most Strong, after all, theology is the best way to buy people''s hearts. However, joining Anning Road is tantamount to betraying the revolutionary army. Naruto thought of Chi Hitomi, but still shook his head hard, watching the Taoist Tao. "I reject." "The position of the founder has the rights and prosperity you never imagined. I believe you have also seen the corruption of Belik. In fact, that is all he deserves. In addition to his status, you will get countless wealth and girls." "Are there girls in nuns?" Naruto brightened in front of her eyes, and those eyes showed an excited expression. The leader of the reading was stunned, looking at Naruto, could not help laughing, and said with a smile on his face. "As long as you become the leader, no one will like you." Naruto then thought that if she really became the leader, she would not have to look for a girl, it is likely that the girl would cherish her arms, but some ordinary girls ca nt say anything, it must be that kind of monk uniform and cute pure girl I thought that Naruto showed a bad smile. Of course, with Red Hitomi and others, he didn''t have the mood to find ordinary girls, but he couldn''t play, he could always take a look. Chapter 129： : Please be your assistant The leader looked in his eyes and said while he was hot "In this case, Naruto, you promised me, so I can go and introduce you to a few key members. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, and Internet Haha laughing Naruto, said in a serious tone "I didn''t promise you, and why should I believe you, in case you are looking at your position being dangerous and want to ask me for help." I made a mistake for the leader, and soon recovered my calmness. I looked deeply at Naruto and said with a smile. "It''s better, I can try to make you an assistant leader, and then slowly accept my position, so that I can always dispel your scruples." "Okay, but you have to take back all my wanted flyers." I don''t want to answer Naruto with a seriousness on his face. The leader answered without any nonsense, and asked euphemistically. "Any other requirements?" "No, goodbye." With a wave of his hand, Naruto turned and left without turning his head back. Looking at Naruto''s jumping figure, which disappeared in a matter of seconds, the leader recovered a gentle smile, such as Mu Chunfeng''s smiling face, looked at it, and turned away from here. Naruto, who returned to the small town of Anning Road, did not dare to show up on the street. When the leader did not revoke his wanted, who knows what amazing actions these believers will make. Relying on the speed advantage, to avoid those crowds and return to the night raid organization location, as soon as Naruto entered the room, she saw Chelsea carrying a lollipop coming. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Seeing Naruto, Chelsea''s eyes brightened, and she said with excitement. "I was going to find you just now. What happened, did you find that godfather?" Naturally holding Chelsea''s palm, Naruto took her to the sofa, sat in the soft sofa, and said lazily "I just talked to that guy a few moments ago, and I believe my wanted will be cancelled soon." Chelsea didn''t notice Naruto''s words, but instead placed her eyes on Naruto''s palm, holding her face immediately with a red glow. When she heard Naruto''s words, Na Jietan relieved, looking at the serious boss, and frowned and said to everyone. "After this mission is resolved, we will return to the fortress as soon as possible. As soon as the uprising of Anning Road comes to an end, our final mission must also begin." The crowd nodded in silence, while Naruto raised Chelsea''s little hand and played with it, pinching the pale fingers, looking at Chelsea''s heart soothed with shame and rosy cheeks. The morning was spent unknowingly. By the afternoon, several people were sitting on the sofa and chatting. But the door was slammed open, and Lubbock, who went out to inquire about the news, hurried in, looking at Naruto, opened his mouth and didn''t know where to start, his face flushed. Seeing Lubbock coming in, Naruto let go and hold Ma Yin''s palm on the side of the sofa and said softly. "How''s it going, is my wanted still?" "No no" Some stupid Lubbock shook his head, staring at Naruto with eyes, watching for 5 minutes, and then said the rest. "The wanted order is gone, but Naruto seems to have been selected as the Associate Bishop. The leaflet shows that Belik was the spy of the empire and Naruto killed him for his meritorious service. , The successor of the current leader. " It is indeed the leader, this work is too fast, and the people''s trust is so powerful, that is to say, change will change, which can make up a fact. Naruto''s brows frowned deeply. The others turned to look at Naruto in dismay, and they found out that the person sitting in front of him was the deputy leader of Anningdao, and he still had to take over. Najie Hitan smiled bitterly, looking at Naruto''s contemplation, and asked cautiously. "What the **** did you say to that leader this morning." "No" Naruto spreading his hands, looking at Na Jie Hitan, said with a bit of sorrow. "It was exactly that guy who wanted me to be the leader, and after I refused, he wanted me to be the assistant leader, and he didn''t expect to pass it out so soon." Naruto''s words had just finished, and suddenly I felt embraced. Two soft meats on Leonai''s chest squeezed his head, and excited words reached his ears. "Brother Naruto, terrific. What about the deputy lord, the future lord, can you give me a position as a virgin?" Leoney, half-joking, stared at Naruto with those big eyes, his eyes full of love pleading. "Okay, don''t be kidding, haven''t you been upset to see Naruto?" Chelsea stood up from Naruto in a timely manner, pulled Leonai''s arm to pull her away from Naruto, and screamed Leonai with both hands and feet like a child. "Virgin, I want the position of Virgin, what do I want?" Glancing at Leonai, Naruto didn''t really take her words for a while, and Leonai likes to make jokes, not for a day or two. Najiexitan saw Naruto''s expression unchanged, and she really didn''t understand what he thought. This is the position of the leader. The peaceful Taoist leader is stronger than their revolutionary army, and Naruto is not salty. Not bad, it really makes people understand. Regarding Naruto''s new identity, Najethitan had to be cautious, and how to anger the leader of Anning Road, the revolutionary army could not get good fruit. "Naruto, what are you going to do, do you want to stay here as the leader?" Najie Hitan was speaking out the doubts she most wanted to ask, and Chitong and Ma Yin looked at him nervously. Naruto chuckled "No, but I really want to see if the leader is really going to choose me as the deputy leader. It would be better for us to organize the NightRaid to go to the leader of the peaceful road." Naruto''s proposal made Najie Hitan agitated a bit. Right now, to confirm whether Naruto''s deputy leader is real, only her own question can be asked. Najeshtan thought for a while, and immediately responded, and instructed the people of the night raid to bring their weapons and go to the place of the leader to inquire about the situation. Tazmi and Brand were thrilled to hear the leader. Chapter 130： : Associate Archbishop of Anning Road Packed up, and even Ma Yin carried the romantic turret on his back, and the crowd went out almost in full service. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Walking on the street, some pedestrians came and went, and when they saw Naruto dressed up, they whispered, their eyes showed a little fear. Walking straight to the crowded bazaar in the middle of the street, Na Jie Hitan waved her hand majesticly and said in a thick voice "The Revolutionary Army NightRaid organized everyone to ask to see Lord Anning Taoism." The coercion of the general emanated from the boss, without any fear in his eyes, looking around at the people who were pointing at her. Less than 3 minutes after Najehittan spoke, a group of people in missionary clothes, holding cold weapons, walked out and looked around at Najehittan''s number of people. Asked "Is that you want to see Lord Lord?" Before Najehittan opened her mouth, Lubbock caught Naruto''s neck, and the other hand waved desperately. "Hey, look here, look here, this guy is the newly appointed Associate Bishop. If you understand, hurry up and ask us to meet the Bishop." A smug expression of Lubbock, that grinning expression, makes people want to give him a few punches. Following Lubbock''s shout, dozens of missionary guards in front of him saw Naruto, and his face was obviously exactly the same as the portrait of the priest who just posted this morning. The lead uncle''s expression calmed, his expression became very panicked, he took a few steps forward, kneeled on one knee, and said respectfully. "Subordinates are rude, I do nt know if you are friends of the Associate Master, I m really sorry. See Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, and Internet More than a dozen other people saw the leader kneeling on the ground, and immediately followed the example, kneeling on one knee in front of Na Jietan. I did not expect that Naruto really became the deputy leader. When the facts were in front of her, Najie Hitan was still a little disbelieved. She was shocked by the reaction of the crowd. When she saw that the other person was afraid to speak out, she quickly said "Sure enough, can we go and see Lord Lord?" The lead uncle stood up and said respectfully "Follow me, everyone." After speaking, with a group of Naruto, they walked towards the place where the leader lived. In order to prevent others from disturbing the assistant leader, these missionary guards holding cold weapons kept the crowd isolated. It was the first time for a night strike group to move forward. Lubbock''s expression was the most excited. His hand that caught Naruto''s neck was not released at all. He also used one hand to probe his forehead, looking around, his tone. Said with great excitement "I don''t know if there is a cute girl. Seeing me like this, I will surely be alive and fascinated by me, hahaha, that would be too troublesome, do you say Naruto?" Haha laughed Lubbock, the smile was very low. Naruto turned to look at him, ignored his expression directly, and walked seriously. "That is the deputy leader. It looks so young." "Yeah, yeah, it looks pretty handsome at this point, but who is that person next to him?" "Like a monkey, it''s just tarnishing the handsomeness of the Vice-Chairman." Several girls with braids whispered at Naruto, and the discussion was so loud that it just reached Lubbock''s ears, who were looking for the lovely girl. He immediately meant the monkey in the girl''s mouth, referring to him, a flushed face, crying and almost crying. Naruto reached out and patted Lubbock on the shoulder, saying gently "Actually, it''s not your fault to be ugly." "I depend, I''m handsome." Shouting Lubbock took a few steps back, the weird look was very interesting. Naruto spread his hands and shook his head helplessly. "Who believes?" With a clenched fist, Lubbock had a feeling of trying to flatten Naruto. At this moment, the words that were discussed by the little cute girls aside came again. "The monkey jumped, it was ugly, and he pointed to the Associate Lord. Who is this person?" "This is going to be a godsend, how dare you be rude to the Associate Lord." Clenched their little fists, the girls stared at Lubbock with a bad expression, and watched Belik''s back cold sweat, this time it was a little bit dissatisfied with Naruto. In such an episode, Naruto and others arrived at the place. The tall dome-shaped building, although this house is not as tall as Belick, but this appearance is definitely more elegant than that, and looking at the huge house, it can hold at least thousands of people. It was introduced by more than a dozen missionaries, and bumped into a face-to-face with the leader who had just arrived after being notified. Seeing Naruto''s group, the leader said with a kind smile "Welcome everyone, His Excellency Naruto, no, it should be called Bishop Naruto now." Ru Mu''s smiling face instantly grabbed the hearts of the night raids. At this time, Na Jie Xi Tan did not dare to suspect the slightest falsehood in this matter. She stepped forward and set a few words with the host and guest, and walked towards the living room upstairs. The living room is spacious enough for a prom, with a variety of rare animal skins mounted, plus several valuable vases. Naruto sat on the sofa cushion that looked like a tiger skin, and was lamenting that when the room was really luxurious, the gentle words of the master came over. "Vice Bishop Naruto, I wonder what you are doing here again?" Just asking Naruto alone also shows that the leader valued Naruto, and that the boss of the night attack organization was not cold or cold. Also, this is a peaceful Taoist master, the peaceful army that the Revolutionary Army does not look at How could it be possible to bow to one of the leaders of the night raid, and a few words of politeness can be seen in Naruto''s face. Looking around at Naruto, he was somewhat proud of his identity. He used to be a small soldier and suddenly became the leader of the assistant leader. He was a little proud of his careful thinking and said with a smile "I just want to confirm whether the leader is telling the truth. I didn''t expect to put me in the position of assistant leader so soon." The leader smiled slightly, don''t say something meaningful in the words "This is what Naruto was supposed to get. How do you say Naruto has the ability to destroy the entire empire." Chapter 131： : Device heavy Naruto As soon as the words came out, the boss and Chitong counted a few people, turned to look at Naruto, and Hao didn''t hide their surprise. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto frowned, looking at the harmless leader of the human and animal, he did not expect that the leader could know about the ten tails, it seems that the blood of the dangerous species mixed with humans is very powerful. Grinning, smiling Naruto pretended to be silly. "What is the power to destroy the empire? The Lord Lord looks at me too much, haha." The leader stared at Naruto without much reaction to Naruto''s words. He was not prepared to expose Naruto''s lies. It was embarrassing for a moment to see two people not talking. Najeshtan just broke the silence and asked the leader "I don''t know why the Lord Lord wants Naruto to be the Deputy Lord." Turning his head slightly to look at this girl with a robotic arm, the leader''s face still smiled, and said with a gentle smile "You are mistaken. Naruto is not the assistant leader, but the successor of the leader. I originally wanted to give him the leader directly, but he did not agree." There was a snoring around, not to mention Na Jietan, and even the guard behind the leader was surprised to shut up. Looking at Naruto, they have a strong fear in their eyes, as long as you think about the next leader, They immediately shook their spirits, raised their twelve points, and straightened their backs. "He, is he the next leader?" Too surprised, Ma Yin finally couldn''t help but stood up and pointed at Naruto, the little mouth widened. The leader looked at this girl with a frown and some dissatisfaction. He never yelled so loudly here, and Naruto was also regarded as a deity. No one dared to question his words in Anning Road. Maybe she was a bit ugly, her face turned red, and she apologized and whispered. "Sorry, I just said it too loudly by accident." When he was about to sit up, Naruto was holding his head with his hands. Naruto stood up and did not only surprise the leader, but also made the leader slightly open his mouth. Naruto said with a smile on his head. "Sister Ma Yin, the expression just now is good and cute." Ma Yin lowered her head in shame, and did not forget to make Naruto before that. The leader coughed a little and couldn''t stand it. "Naruto, is this your sister, but by blood, it seems that you are not related by blood." The hand that stroked Moin''s pink hair did not take it off, Naruto looked up at the leader and said with a smile. "Not my sister, my wife." People around did not dare to say anything, even Leonai was surprised by Naruto''s boldness, but more want to be said so bold by Naruto as his wife, looking at Naruto, Leonai''s eyes flashed with excitement, I want to be excited by Naruto. Chelsea''s mouth biting on the lollipop was tight, and she looked at Naruto with a resentful expression. Ma Yin''s shame turned red, and she unconsciously stretched out her hands and caught Naruto''s clothes. The subconscious movement was like a little girl pulling an adult''s clothes softly. Looking at Ma Yin''s expression and expression, the leader immediately understood what was going on, but did not say anything, and looked around at them with a smile. Naruto took his hand off Mayin''s head, turned his head to look at the leader, and suddenly thought of an important thing, frowning and said "Master, I don''t know when you plan to do anything about An Ning Dao''s uprising." The leader said without thinking "This matter is still handled in accordance with Naruto''s consciousness. I can give you the main forces of An Ning Dao. What do you think?" The four words of main force let Najie Hitan breathe. The main force of Anning Road is definitely the most important fighting force against the empire. The force of tens of thousands is certain, and it is likely to exceed 100,000 in the end. One hundred thousand, not to mention those more outposts. This sweetness is too big. This was the only idea of ??Najeshtan. And Naruto was meditating. He would nt do war with soldiers, but it did nt prove that his wife would nt, for example, to Esdes, and some to the boss. Without Najeshtan s knowledge , Naruto has designated her as his wife. Naruto nodded his head and smiled slightly. "Then I''ll accept it politely." The leader smiled, looked at Naruto, and had a trust in his eyes. This was an absolute belief in Naruto''s strength. Several people chatted in this hall for a while, then left, and Najie Hitan, who was about to return to her room to sleep, was stopped by Naruto. Turning to look at Naruto who came forward alone, Na Jiexi asked in a discrepant manner. "Anything else?" Naruto was one step away from Najeeta, and waited until everyone else was gone, so she asked "I want to ask Sister Najemittan about the Queen of Ice, how is Esthers now?" Najeshtan thought for a while, with a dignified expression on her face "In the words of Asdes, there is news that the empire she arrived yesterday may now report to the minister his son''s death." In the end, Najemittan was taken aback by her own words. The death of the minister''s son is by no means a trivial matter. This time, I can only hope that the minister will not make it so fast. When Naruto went back, Naruto still seemed a little disappointed, but there was not much disappointment, and he turned around and left. Looking at Naruto''s back, Najie Hitan feels that she has a lot of questions to ask, but she still dare not get along with Naruto alone. In case Naruto kisses her again, she doesn''t know what to do. In the end, Najie Hitan is Leave blushing. Naruto, who walked back to the room, called Akatsuki, and brought Akita back to the house prepared by the leader. In a luxuriously decorated room, comparable to the emperor''s sleeping room, he slept with his soft body in his arms, and at night there was no shame. Looking at Naruto''s face, Chitong''s cheeks were rosy and changed a pose so that Naruto could better hold her whole body in her arms. Sleeping in this warm embrace overnight. On the second day, Naruto, who was called by a nun, also enjoyed the service of the emperor''s room, but this kind of thing did not last long. As Aides returned to the empire, Naruto was not prepared to stay here for long. . Pulling Chitong out of the room, went to discuss the next thing with the leader and boss. Chapter 132： : I like Naruto the most A table was full early, and the whole roasted pig, plus a variety of delicate snacks, immediately attracted the eyes of Chi Tong, and his eyes flashed with greedy expression, looking at the food from afar, the impatient look provoked Naruto smiled. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Gently pinching Chitong''s little hand, he walked over to Ma Yin and sat down. Here are Akita and Mayin, one left and one right next to him. The rectangular wooden table is filled with all the people of the NightRaid organization. The master is in the master position, looking at Naruto with a smile on his face. "Did you sleep well last night? I wonder if Naruto likes it here?" Fork a piece of roasted pork with a silver fork, greasy Naruto biting, and lifted his head and said easily. "I like it, of course I like it, but I don''t have time now, it''s a pity." Eating a bite of roast pork, Naruto''s smile on his face clearly did not say he was sorry at that time. There was a doubt on the leader s face, and he wondered a little. "Naruto, what else have you not done? I don''t know if I can help." Looking up at the leader, Naruto shook the fork in his hand and said with a smile "No, this is a personal matter. No one can help. Today I want to return to the headquarters outside the empire." Naruto''s words made Lubbock and Tazmi and others who had been happily eating raised their heads and looked at him with a surprised look. Even the boss didn''t know that Naruto would want to leave soon. She didn''t expect Naruto to have no reliance on wealth, which made Najie Hitan have a new view on him. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net When Naruto left, the leader s expression did not change, but he smiled and said "Naruto is going to leave so soon. It must be very important. Then the army of this uprising, I will help you manage it first, and next time I come back, I will return it to your hands." "Okay, the Lord Lord is assured to attack the empire with the Revolutionary Army, and I will come to Anning Road when I am done." Haha laughed Naruto, with a bold tone. However, the leader didn''t consciously laugh a few times, and he was very interested in Naruto. If he was not a man, Naruto would really think he liked him. Of course, even if he really likes him, he can''t like this guy, unless the master can return to the mother''s womb again and re-born for the first time, it is good to become a girl. After the meal, the leader left due to important matters, and arranged a few nuns to take care of Naruto. The girl wearing a black monk dress looked pure and lovely. Naruto didn''t look much at all, instead Lubbock''s eyes moved around, and he was discharged everywhere. "Naruto, do you really plan to go back today?" Leo Nai couldn''t help but wondered, and looked at Naruto wrapped in red pupils and Ma Yin in front of him. There was a sense of loss in them. In the mind of Naruto, Ma In and Red pupil were in their place. There is not much jealousy outside, and Leo Nai, who has determined to like Naruto, is very open. No matter how many girls Naruto has, she will always like it. Holding the hands of Ma Yin and Chi Tong with both hands, Naruto playing with the words of Leonai, looked up and said lightly. "The empire has a lot to wait for us to do, and there is nothing else to do here." Naruto''s words made Najie Hitan smile a little, and said a mild smile on her face "Naruto is right. This is An Ning Dao. Don''t forget that we are the essence of the revolutionary army. Our ultimate mission must not be forgotten." Najeshtan''s words reminded Leonay of the final mission minister, clenched his fists, and said with a firm expression. "When I didn''t ask what I said earlier, the minister must resolve it earlier, and the ice queen." The queen of ice made Naruto think of Aesdes. This time I went back to deal with the matter of Aesdes. I can''t let this queen help the empire anymore, so Naruto was anxious to return to the empire Look for Esdes. After a few discussions, they decided to leave in the afternoon. Due to the temporary decision, there was a lot of things to pack, but fortunately, there were several nuns to help, and it was not necessary for Naruto to organize their luggage. Watching the nun help him to tidy up everything, Naruto now suddenly feels good to stay here, at least a few nuns are looking at her eyes. Packing the luggage is not finished until the afternoon. The NightRaid organization is not an arrogant person. It is clear that the task and the rest should be separated. However, no one wants to keep it here. The boss contacted the organization for a while, and sent a flying tool, the devil fish. After leaving a word for the leader, the crowd left. The blue sky, feeling the white clouds passing by, caressing the clouds on the cheeks makes people feel very comfortable. Standing in front of the devil fish, hands around his chest, looking at the white cloud, Naruto stood motionless there. Thinking of Esdes, I suddenly thought of the little girl of Heitong, and that of Seliu. Seliu''s mechanical arm did lose the girl''s Bai Nen, but as long as Naruto came, an s-class palm fairy It is no simpler to continue to regenerate two arms, but this also has to wait for Sailuo to become his talent. The devil fish taxied for a distance of thousands of kilometers, soaring in the sky, and flew to the fortress headquarters outside the imperial capital. While Naruto was enjoying the scenery, a sweet voice passed by his ears. "Caught." Two soft hands, one around Naruto''s body, and Hill''s beautiful face with glasses rubbed on Naruto''s cheeks, feeling smooth and warm. Hill''s grinning face was not shy at all because he hugged Naruto, but instead rubbed Naruto''s cheek more intimately. "Naruto is standing handsome here. I couldn''t help it just now, so I accidentally shot it. I hope Naruto will not blame me." Hill with a small tongue was a bit cute, Naruto felt Hill''s sweet breath passed into his nose, took a few deep breaths, felt a little drunk, and said with a smile "Hill sauce is getting more and more cute. I like that you are too late. How can I blame you." "really?" Hill lifted his head and looked at Naruto, his eyes blinking under his glasses, and he said with a sweet smile. "I like Naruto the most." Going over his head, leaving his companions behind him, Hill kissed Naruto''s cheek boldly, and the red pupils who watched stopped. Chapter 133： : Coming soon The bold action of the two people did make Tazmi blush, and the others ignored it. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Hill, who didn''t care about anyone''s eyes, just hugged Naruto''s waist and rubbed her ears like coquettish ears. A few minutes later, the dangerous species of devil fish arrived at the site. Peaks like flat grounds are the most characteristic. Looking at this place, Naruto unconsciously reveals a slight smile. Before the devil''s fish had stopped, Naruto wrapped around Hill''s waist and carried her to the grass. The wind surged over and hit people with great ease. Several people looked at the long-lost fortress, and then there was a kind of nostalgia. Brand yelled with a fist. "Yo Xi, go hunt some monsters today and eat a lot." After speaking, he took Tazmi to go hunting monsters. Chitong originally wanted to go, but when he saw Naruto didn''t move, he still kept up with Naruto. It''s not hard to see from the action of Chitong that this greedy girl even has people who value more than what she eats. Holding Hill halfway, Naruto walked into the fortress, and the others followed closely behind. At this time, in the empire, no, it should be said that the whole country, the whole world found a commotion. Anning Road''s uprising officially began. Anning Road, holding cold weapons, various harpoons and spears, quickly attacked the empire with a number of advantages, and occupied several small towns in an instant. The uprising of An Ning Dao also led the revolutionary army and other strangers everywhere. When they learned the news, they immediately gathered 10,000 people and came towards the empire. A few divisions of the villain empire struck the empire from several different directions, and brutal battles broke out. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net "Overthrow the empire, bring down the minister, and bring down this empire that has decayed for thousands of years. Victory belongs to us." "Oh!" The leader shouted, thousands of people shouted in excitement for a long time, and the sound of this collective roar shook the earth. This vanguard, a combination of ethnic and foreign ethnic groups, attacked the fastest. It was only 3 cities away from the empire. It is no wonder that the empire was so peaceful for thousands of years that it was seized by people for a while. Many cities The defenders were killed in their sleep. And these sweet rebels marched forward bravely, marching toward the imperial capital. But at this time they attracted a squad of less than a hundred people. Leading a pair of white high-heeled boots, long and straight beautiful jade legs, white military clothing, wearing a military cap, and frosty beauty on the horse riding on tall horses, overlooking the army rushing forward. The crowd that was black and heavy with smoke was not in the eyes of Asdes. White fingers tidy up her hat, and Esdes''s lips turned up, and said with a cold smile "All die here for me." The slender beautiful legs crossed, and the whole rushed up. Asters jumped into the sky and opened his hands. In the mid-air, the ice needles condensed out of thin air. Dancing, he shot quickly. "Isdes, the strongest man in the empire, everyone runs away." The sound of screams came one after another. This was the real battlefield. All the needles hit the ice and were penetrated through the body, and instantly condensed into ice cubes. The heart stopped beating after a second. In this hand, half of the enemies were directly destroyed. The original high-spirited army was now defeated and just wanted to turn and run away. However, it was impossible for Esdes to let them go. The ice queen, who fell on the ground, tiled with one hand, facing the ground with a sneer in his mouth. "Frozen it all, scum." A circle of frozen and rapidly spreading, covering thousands of troops in an instant. The grass was frozen, snow and ice were flying, thousands of human ice sculptures were lying there, and there was no one who could run within a few miles. Holding the cap in his hand and twisting, Asdes turned his head and said boringly. "It''s really a bunch of guys who can''t help it. It''s so simple to die. In order to prevent living, please clear me the battlefield in the past." Reaching out to the hundred Imperial soldiers in front, Asdes'' words were cold. "Yes, Lord Esdes." The leader of the imperial empire responded in a panic, dragged the stables, the horseshoes were tall, and turned his head toward hundreds of well-equipped soldiers. "Come with me, kill these guys for Lord Asdes." "For Lord Esdes." A hundred people shouted, rushing out on horses, and ran out towards the ice-covered land in front. When they met an ice sculpture, they were chopped with a large knife to smash. Half-life. Asdes stared at everything indifferently, without speaking, the cold face really fit her title of Queen of Ice. Naruto, who got up early in the morning, heard Na Jietan talking about the fighting last night. Najie Hitan, with a very unhappy expression, supported her chin with her hands, and looked at the crowd with a heavy tone. "Yesterday, An Ning Dao launched an uprising, and then various alliances began to march into the empire. One of the teams had the strongest and strongest momentum, but it was destroyed by a whole army one night." Naruto frowned, and asked quietly. "Esdes?" Najeshtan nodded and looked at Naruto "It is indeed Esdes. She alone suppressed the thousand troops, and this time gave the revolutionary great losses." Naruto didn''t speak, and the revolutionary''s immortality had nothing to do with him. He only related to Esdes, looked up at the boss, and Naruto said seriously "Where is Asdes now?" "In the imperial city, I rushed back tonight this morning. I heard people report that she was tired and had to rest for a day before going to war." Najeshtan didn''t think about it, and she spoke out the information she received this morning. "rest for a day?" Naruto didn''t understand, now how could there be time to rest when the battle had just begun. As if knowing Naruto''s doubts, Na Jie Hitan began to explain "In addition to Esdes, in fact, the Empire also has a general, and Esdes is called the strongest empire." "Who?" "General Bude." Chapter 134： : Premeditating the Final Task "His record is horrible. Unlike the Queen of Ice, his tactics are also very good. This time he can resist the attack, thanks to this guy. It is said that his own strength is no less than that of Esdes. Fighting against a team is a piece of cake. Mtlnovel.com " Najeshtan''s words were full of deep anxiety. When talking about this person, her eyelids were shaking, obviously overstretched. And after Naruto thought for a while, she looked up at Na Jie Hitan and said "Now that the opposition to the imperial uprising has begun, is it time to start the assassination of the minister?" I did not expect Naruto to be so anxious, Na Jie Hitan could not help but glanced at Naruto, and nodded, this time said excitedly "This time was a good opportunity. Asters had just finished a fight overnight and consumed a lot, and Bud was right outside to fight against the rebels of Andao, so this time is a great opportunity for us to arrange for us." Leonaine, dragging a pair of holy balls, also laughed a few times and interjected. "Boss, the mission goal is decided, Minister''s head." After speaking, he licked his bright red tongue, a hungry expression. Najiexitan smiled slightly, stood up, her cloak moved, she said with an open hand. "This night raid carried out its final mission, assassinating the minister, and burying the most violent and rancid man in this empire." "To understanding." With his fists in his hands, Leonay''s face was full of excitement. Watching Leona''s excitement, Naruto frowned and came up, saying softly "Be careful with this task, don''t rush forward alone. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Naruto''s words made Leonair turn to look at him, and said with a charming smile on his face. "Brother Naruto, are you concerned about me?" "Ok." Naruto who nodded his head, said with no worries "Leoni is also one of my important wives. Don''t let things go. The minister can just leave it to me." Leonai''s cheeks turned red, and the excited fire went out instantly, like a girl with nostalgia, her face flushed and her head lowered, and her ears stood up, a soft hum. Looking up at Naruto, the watery eyes said with a touch of affection "Thank Naruto for worrying." The blushing Leoney did not notice that they were discussing how to arrange the team members, and at the moment of the final task, no one would take it lightly. When Naruto was about to be careful with a few girls, he was stretched out by a boss, and a mechanical arm grabbed Naruto''s arm. Na Jie Hitan said with a serious expression "Naruto, I believe in your strength, and now there is another important thing to ask you." "?" The difference looked at Na Jie Hitan, Naruto stood and turned around. Najehittan closed her eyes and opened them again, as if two lights in her eyes flashed. "If possible, in addition to that minister, even the little emperor will be killed together.", Naruto sank inside, nodding a little more than saying nodding, this time turning and walking towards Chelsea''s place. Chelsea, holding a lollipop, was looking at Ma Yin and said ridiculously "Little sister, children still don''t want to fight and kill, just stay at home just fine." "I''m not a little sister. I''m not a kid. My strength is not much worse than you." Angry Mayn, two ponytails swayed, her delicate cheeks full of anger. Naruto stepped forward and lightly pressed his hands on his stomping feet, staring at the main head of Chelsea''s Ma Yin with a fierce look. Ma Yin''s body trembled and looked up to find Naruto, and her cheeks immediately shrank her proudness Little head. Chelsea''s eyes on Shang Naru didn''t seem to be amused, and she said a little nervously. "Yo Naruto, this task is up to you." Passing by Mayn, Naruto went to Chelsea, stretched out one hand and touched the greasy face. "I beg you to take care of Ma Yin. This time, a few girls like to mess around, you also understand. As long as you try not to hurt them, run away if you encounter any danger. It should be easy to get rid of people based on your transformation. . " Chelsea blushed, poked her lips, and said with a temper. "Naruto, tell me that, don''t you care about me?" With a slight smile, Naruto bent down and lowered her head, and kissed Chelsea''s cheek, kissed her on the corner of her mouth, and made Chelsea''s face red. "Of course I care about you, wife Chelsea." Naruto''s gentle words even made her heart pounding, and the lollipop in her mouth was sweet and greasy. When Naruto looked up, Chelsea''s face was drunk, one-handed, pointing at Naruto, her cheeks red and hot. "It''s no help. Even if you say so, I will take care of these little ghosts and remember to pay me." Haha smiling Naruto, said in a playful tone "Yes, the reward is to let my Chelsea sauce conceive a baby." Chelsea, whose face was so shy and red, almost fainted, and Naruto''s joke hit her heart, making her heart almost beat. The cheeks were red, and the ears were all red, and said a little helplessly. "Rogue, you are a rogue." Looking at the lovely Chelsea, Naruto really wanted to give her a sweet kiss, but the timing was not right. Without having to worry about Chelsea''s shy expression, Naruto walked towards his room this time, ready to return to the room to arrange the emperor, and set off in the evening. While Hitomi and others discussed the issue of team allocation together, several girls seemed to understand what Naruto was thinking, so that Naruto was divided into a separate group, which was also the leading group, and Naruto was alone. As a result, no one will say anything, and everyone is looking forward to Naruto creating a miracle again and killing the minister. The mission time is when the moon is high in the middle of the night. Fortunately, there is no rain today. This seems to be a great opportunity arranged by the heavens, an excellent weather without clouds. Chapter 135： : Kill the Minister Mission The Imperial City, a symbol of wealth and luxury, has a history of thousands of years. Under the sedimentation of the millennium, the Imperial City has a magnificent appearance and exudes awesome pressure. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Located in the center of the imperial capital, this imperial city guards its foundation like a giant. Under the bright moonlight Naruto is in the forefront, looking intently at the imperial city in front of him. The nine hooks in his eyes revolve, scanning everything in the imperial city. With these eyes, not only can you see through all the secret channels of the institutions, but you can also check the exact position of the minister. To Naruto''s surprise, the minister is with Esdes, and the little emperor. have supper. When Naruto was ready to act, a mechanical arm slapped on his shoulder "Naruto, be careful about everything." "It''s just an old man with high blood pressure. What are you afraid of?" Naruto smiling lightly, without any flinch in his eyes. Najie Hitan said with a strict expression. "Although he is an old man, he still has the imperial tools handed down from the emperor''s family, which is called the supreme imperial tool." "Oh." Naruto responded softly, and said with a smile on his face. "That''s really interesting. I''m afraid that guy has no ability. It''s not fun to kill." When she heard this, Na Jietan reassured, seeing Naruto''s imperative, but did not worry much about his safety, smiled and said with a smile. "This time the mission is over, you will be sure to take a good rest and accompany Chi Tong and Ma Yin. Wap.novelhall.com" Naruto turned his head and shook a finger and said with a smile "And sister Najeshtan." After speaking, he leaped forward with his legs forward, and in a rush, flashed to the top of a house in the imperial city opposite him. No agile figure was found by the guard. Najiexitan flushed a little, looking at Naruto''s back, could not help clenching her fists, whispered softly. "Don''t get hurt, Naruto." At this time, Naruto was jumping constantly, flashing in the sky, and rushing to the room where the minister was. Because the imperial city is too large, even if Naruto''s speed is great, in order to be cautious, he has to slow down the speed. There is no thrills along the way. After the main Naruto suppressed Chakra, even the emperor could not detect it. Get his breath. Under the brilliant chandelier The table was filled with various hearty dinners, grilled steaks, roasted lamb, and all kinds of meat. The big-bellied poop, the minister who grabbed a steak with his hand and bit it with his mouth, didn''t eat the meat like a gentleman. Instead, Esdes crossed with a small knife and fork, but it seemed very civilized. Esdes, who picked up the red wine in one hand, looked at the scarlet wine and started to stay, completely absent-minded. The minister chewed a whole steak, swallowed his stomach directly, looked up at Edes, and asked with a look of surprise. "General Isids, is there anything in mind, you used to like fighting, and then returned after destroying a team. What happened?" Asdes shakes the tall wine glass and says without looking up. "It has nothing to do with you." The minister laughed twice, and didn''t care much about Esdes''s indifference. If she could be friendly, she would be alive. At this moment, a small child under the age of 12 looked up and said with a hand to his head and thought for a while. "Is General Eids in love? I heard in the book that General Eids''s look like this must be a boyfriend." "Oh?" The words of the little emperor made the minister unable to help but looked up at Esdes with curiosity and said with a smile. "I don''t know who will be favored by Lord General Asdes." Asdes raised his head and glanced coldly at the minister and the little emperor. "You should all know him. He''s Naruto." As soon as the words came out, the minister paused, and even his hand that was going to get the steak froze there, staring at Esdes with a dull look. The little emperor even scared the knife and fork in his hand to the table, looked up at Esdes, and said with a bitter smile. "General Ades is really joking. I heard that Naruto is now the leader of the peaceful rebels." After speaking, the eyes suddenly lighted up, the little emperor said with his right boxer. "By the way, I see. General Asdes must say someone with the same name. I wonder if it is?" "No, I said it was that Naruto." With a charming smile on his face, Asdes spoke to the little emperor word by word, without any ambiguity. It wasn''t just the little emperor who was surprised, even the minister''s forehead was sweating coldly. Looking at Esdes, he said with some euphemism. "This, I don''t know if General General Asdes is back because of his son''s love." Asdes raised his head and responded with a faint, nonchalant hum, and turned to look at her wine again. She seemed to be able to see Naruto''s shadow from the inside, which could let her pass the time. Unrequited love is the most bitter, especially when Naruto hasn''t been seen for a few days. Asdes feels that he almost wants to run to Anning Road to find Naruto. The door was split open while several people were chatting. It was an x ??mark that appeared directly on the door made of good wood. "Sorry to bother you, but I''ll make up for it next." Holding the flame gun in one hand, the tip of the gun pointed at the ground, and Naruto''s figure appeared in front of three people. The minister and the little emperor were surprised, and the little emperor shouted even more. "Guard, guard, how come this guy came in, come to me soon." The minister''s forehead was sweating coldly, but he had the heart of the city and did not show much fear, but said with a smile on his face "Juvenile, wouldn''t you be wrong, this is just a place for ordinary nobles, I don''t know if you want to find the emperor, I can tell you where?" Chapter 136： : Supreme Emperor Pretending to be stupid and pretending to be a clever minister made Naruto laugh unconsciously, ignored his words, and slowly walked over with a spear. At this time, Esdes was awakened from the sudden awakening of her sweetheart, and the sudden joy filled her heart, screaming with no fear. "Naruto." He rushed towards Naruto directly, hugged Naruto''s head firmly, and pressed his head on Aesdes''s proud chest. A thick scent filled Naruto''s nose and mouth. It is indeed the best weapon of the Queen of Ice to attack, Naruto can only feel that his head has fallen into a wonderful place. Asdes, holding Naruto''s head, was infatuated, looking at Naruto''s long-lost face, and forgotten the present occasion and place for a moment, and a sweet smile appeared on his face. "Did Naruto come to me? I didn''t expect to come here. It''s a naughty child." Hold Naruto''s head with both hands, and gently stroke Naruto''s back with that soft little hand, gently stroking the mold. Naruto barely lifted his head from the pair of soft spheres, and saw Aesdes''s affectionate gaze, and he was really fascinated for a second for a moment, but it was only a second. "Sorry Queen, I''m just here to get rid of some people." Holding the spear tightly with one hand, Naruto''s face was firm, and he turned to glance at the minister and the little emperor. The latter stepped back in fear, especially when the minister was ready to escape at any time. Naruto''s words did not make Esdes sad, and when she saw Naruto''s joy again, she lost herself. Now when she hears Naruto''s words, she only makes her understand her disability. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Seeing that Naruto was going to kill the minister, Asdes flew back a few steps, and said frosty cold to the looking face. "Since you want to kill the minister and Naruto, you should understand who I am. As one of the Empire generals, I can''t make you mess." The queen''s momentum solidified the floor, and even brought the temperature of the room to a sudden drop. The little emperor and the minister fought a cold war at the same time, and looked nervously at the two of them. Naruto looked at Esdes''s unwanted joke, and smiled. He smiled and stretched out one, and touched Esdes''s cheek. The greasy cheek was addictive and he stroked the mold. It feels just like a warm piece of nephrite. Asdes shook his body and felt Naruto''s touching model, but he had no momentum for a moment, because he was shy, his cheeks were flushed like a little girl, and his body was twisted. "Don''t die now, play with me soon." Euphemistic words, do not want to fight, as if courtship. Naruto smiled and said with a smile "I won''t fight you. If I hurt you, I would feel bad." After saying that, Naruto moved, his body twisted, and he gave full play to the power of the ten-tailed Chakra. The speed, in a flash, came to the Minister in an instant. The big-bellied minister''s pupils dilated, and a kind of panic appeared from his eyes. It was too late to turn his head to escape. Because the gun in Naruto''s hand had been lifted up at the moment it moved over, a blaze of flame erupted at the tip of the gun, and one picked up, sliding a flame arc in mid-air. The minister''s head flew out. The expression on that head was full of horror, and he stunned and fell on the floor, and blood spewed out, which provoked the little emperor''s face. The little emperor, who was very young, sat on the ground with a scared butt, and his **** face was deeply frightened. Looking at Naruto''s eyes like a ghost, his eyelids trembled. "Don''t kill me, I''m the emperor, as long as you don''t kill me, I can make you a general, or a minister, let me go, let me go." The small body trembled, Naruto''s indifferent face didn''t move, and the spear in his hand was lifted high, and it was about to slide over. The ten-tail in his body roared suddenly, this was the vigilance that the ten-tail gave him. For a moment, Naruto nodded to the floor and jumped to Aesdes. The appearance in front of Naruto was a weird picture. The minister without a head climbed up, stood up shaking, picked up his head and pressed it on his head, and his head and body recombined into everything again. The smiley minister turned around and said "This undead body is really good, but unfortunately it can only be immune to physical damage, and it can''t keep the end of life low." Naruto frowned, watching the sudden resurrection without any scars on the neck. "This is the so-called Supreme Emperor?" "Yeah, the Supreme Emperor''s heart-the king''s heart." With one hand out to look at Naruto, the minister''s face was smirk with that twisted face, and the smile was very ugly "Well, isn''t it a fright? I can tell you that this heart is actually somewhere in my body. I won''t die without slashing it. Of course, only this point can''t be called supreme Emperor Ji, it also has a very strong effect. " The minister''s hand became a fist, yelling at Naruto. Naruto felt that the flame gun in his hand began to change, and the dangerous species of the flame gun wailed. The fear of this supreme emperor and the fear of the minister made it fail. The flame gun was slowly wrapped in a layer of rust, and the tip of the gun was wrapped in a rigorous package. Now let alone killing, it took effort to lift it, and the emperor was completely invalid. Seeing that the flame gun was useless, Naruto went to the floor without any nonsense. Seeing Naruto losing his weapon, the minister revealed a sinister smile. "Now do you feel powerless, so the emperor has no effect in front of me. Appoint Naruto, I will tear you into pieces slowly, so that you can enjoy the torture of death." Rolling up two sleeves, the minister approached step by step. Ten meters, five meters, one meter. At a distance of one meter, Naruto laughed, his eyes shook, and ten tails melted away. Chapter 137： : In the end who is not human The whole body suddenly burst out like a flood. The strong air pressure made the minister breathe, and the body stepped back instinctively. wap.novelhall.com Holding the tin rod with one hand, six Naruto seeking Taoyu behind him, the whole body slowly floated into the air, and there was no suspension of the feet there. "You are still not human?" The minister showed panic in his eyes, looked at Naruto, and found that the momentum of the other person was pressing his heart to a halt. This strength could not exist in this world at all, making him doubt whether Naruto was human or not. "Of course I am human, but there is something in my body that is not human, and more terrifying than any of your heart emperors." The tin rod in his hand pointed at the minister, and Naruto begged Yu Dao and flew out. With a loud bang, the huge beg Tao Yu hit the minister''s fat body and knocked him out. The fat body banged the wall and fell from the house on the grass outside. . At this time, the minister was already full of blood, and the blood in his mouth continued to pour out, and he fell to the ground in a half-dead state. Unfortunately, this situation could not last for a few seconds. The minister''s body began to move, and the whole body''s blood flowed back into the body. The half-dead body began to recover, and the slow wound began to stutter. It became exactly the same body as the beginning, but looked very embarrassed. The mental exhaustion caused the minister''s two fat hands to support the ground, panting heavily, panic, and inexplicable fear in his eyes. "It looks like you are no longer human. Such a horrible resilience is difficult even for me." Naruto, whose body was floating in the air, looked down at the minister who was breathing heavily in the grass and said a cold word. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Looking up at the Naruto standing in the air at high altitude, the minister''s eyes were completely devoid of his previous pride, full of fear, his fat limbs were shaking, his body was shaking with fat, and he turned around and sat down On the ground. He stretched out his hands and said "Naruto, wait, what do we have to talk about, do you like women, or gold, rights, and the prosperity of the empire millennium I am willing to give you, don''t shoot, don''t ah" Before the words of begging for mercy in the minister''s mouth were finished, Naruto''s tin rod danced, and as the tin rod danced, 6 Qiudao jade smashed out quickly. He smashed on the minister''s body, smashing him from the ground to the sky, and then from the sky to the ground. Every time the shocking Qiu Daoyu smashed, he could leave a hole in the minister''s plump body. The sight was terrifying. The undead minister did not know how many times he had been smashed. He had forgotten how long he had flown up and down. By the time Naruto paused, his body was already lying on the ground like a mud, looking up at Naruto like an ant. The fear in the eyes was extreme, the fat body was shaking, and he almost incontinence. The tin rod was raised in his hand, Naruto said with a smile on his face. "This is the last blow, die." The six Qiu Daoyus flew together into the sky, twirled and squeezed together, and rushed towards the minister. The minister at the moment of crisis gritted his teeth, raised his hand and said desperately, "Naruto, if you want me to die, I will let people who like you accompany me, the dangerous blood of General Asdes, I can also control her to run away, it is easy for me, I want to watch you two It''s a life and death. " A head roared, and the minister''s disgusting yell came to Edes''s ear, and Edes was already squatting on the ground with his head in his hands, his beautiful blue eyebrows twisted into a ball. Naruto turned his head and gave a glance, afraid that Asdes had a problem, and turned to fly straight out of the room. While Naruto flew away, the minister twisted his mud-like body, turned over, and tried not to let "the emperor''s heart" be hit. Even so, Qiu Daoyu''s pain in the body also made him scream like a pig. Naruto at this time did not want to care about the life and death of the Minister. In his heart, Aesdes''s life was ten thousand times more expensive than this fat pig''s life. She rushed to Esdes in an instant, watching her beautiful face twisted into a ball, knowing that she was restraining her own blood. Looking up at Naruto Asdes, the face had a trace of pathetic beauty, and the corner of his mouth said a little sweet smile. "Naruto, you still admit that you came to me." He pinched his soft little nose and Naruto said with a smile "I''m just kidding." With five fingers raised, five black flames appeared in Naruto''s hands, aimed at Esdes''s lower abdomen, and shouted when pressed "Five Elements Seal." The rune of the Seal of Five Elements appeared, and she snorted softly at Esdes. She immediately felt that the strength of her whole body had disappeared. The most important was the dangerous blood of the body, which was about to run away, and was directly suppressed. This magical power surprised Esdes again. He opened his mouth slightly and shone with beautiful blue eyes, looking at Naruto. "I wanted to ask you, what exactly is this ability?" "Secret, I''ll tell you later." Squeezing the slippery cheeks of Esdes, Naruto smiled and stretched out his hand again to unravel the seals of the five elements. Such a solution was just to suppress the blood of Esdes''s dangerous species again. Seeing that there was nothing in Esdes, Naruto took a few steps back and glanced out the window. Obviously, the minister had already run, and he was running very fast. At least Naruto''s vision could not find him. Figure. In front of Naruto was a trembling child. The little emperor sat on the ground with his hips shaking, and his whole body was shaking. Naruto frowned, and just when he was about to kill this guy, Asdes''s soft hands clenched his palms, and the exquisite Queen Guazi''s face showed a beautiful smile. "Let me help you." Before Naruto nodded, Asdes stepped forward, raised his hand, aimed at the little emperor in front, and said coldly. "Don''t blame me, because from now on, the empire is my enemy, at least I will let you die without pain, freeze it." The little emperor showed panic, raised his hand to ask for mercy, and the moment he raised his palm, his entire body was frozen into an ice sculpture. Chapter 138： : Little Emperor Death After completing all this, Asdes did not look at the frozen emperor, and turned to Naruto with a sweet smile. "This guy''s heart has been frozen by me, and even if it melts away, it won''t prevent his death." Naruto glanced at the ice sculpture. With his eyes, he could see that the life flow of the people inside had stopped, and he should have died at the moment of freezing. Aesdes, who walked to Naruto, didn''t care where Naruto''s attention was, and stretched out his hands to hold Naruto''s head in his arms again. Stroking his back, he said with a smile. "This time I can finally help you to fight against the Empire. How''s it going, do you like it?" I found that the nose was full of frankincense and Naruto''s head was faint. I really wanted to have a good time, but now the occasion is too bad. He didn''t play shame with the enemy. One-handedly wrapped around Esdes''s waist, Naruto cut off on Esdes''s lips and said easily. "Master Queen is so good, you might as well go to night strike with me today." Esdes was teased by Naruto''s cheeks, blushing with red cheeks and holding Naruto''s clothes tightly with both hands, saying gently. "Not today. The empire and I will fall out this time. The minister will blame it. The black pupils are likely to be in trouble. I will talk to the black pupils and I will see you tomorrow morning." "That''s the answer." Without rushing to hold Esdes home, Naruto kissed Esdes''s cheek again and turned away. I touched my cheek, and felt a little hot and humid on that face. Asdes could not help but show a charming smile. When Naruto left for a long time, I wanted to go to the black pupil and Sai Liu quickly, otherwise The two girls were caught by the minister and will surely be killed by abuse. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The insidious minister did not like anyone to betray him, if anyone betrayed it would absolutely wipe out all those who have a relationship with this person. After leaving Esdes, Naruto was walking on the roof of the imperial city. Before running a few steps, he encountered a group attacked by night strikes. Chelsea, Maine, and Hill. The three girls were jumping into the distance, with serious expressions. The moment they saw Naruto, they showed a little excitement. She was the least shy and a bit dumb, and stepped forward. The whole body was hanging on Naruto. The soft Cheek kept rubbing Naruto''s face, and Hill, a little dull, said in that thin word "Naruto, I killed 5 guards just now. How is it, right?" The grinning Hill seemed to be waiting for Naruto''s compliment. There was a sense of love in the eyes of the glasses lady. Naruto said with a smile on Hill''s head. "Impatient, impatient, my little Hill sauce is impatient." Giggling Hill closed his eyes and enjoyed Naruto''s caressing. Seeing that Hill was flattering, of course, Main and Chelsea quit, and the two men who walked up and hugged Naruto''s arm at the same time. The same action caused two people to hate each other, staring at each other, looking like a sword. Putting her hands on the heads of the two girls, Naruto said with a smile "Okay, don''t bother, Chi Hitomi are not in danger." When Chelsea heard Naruto''s words, she realized that "By the way, I''m going to Chitong to report the completion of the mission." After talking about Chelsea, she would leave, but Naruto grabbed him, Naruto looked at Chelsea with a serious expression. "The mission was not completed, the mission failed, the minister ran away, and the little emperor died." Naruto''s words stunned Chelsea and said something unconsciously "The minister ran? How could he run away in Naruto''s hands?" Chelsea''s eyes were full of unbelievable expressions, and it''s no wonder that the minister''s appearance, at first glance, was that he couldn''t run without any strength, but who knew that this guy''s strength could completely restrain Esdes, although that was not Called restraint, it can only be said that all end together. After all, Esdes has gone violently, and the minister himself must be dead. Naruto nodded and said seriously "I''ll tell you this when I go back. First go and call back Hitomi, boss and others. The mission tonight has failed and can''t continue." Chelsea didn''t dare to say more, knowing that the situation was a little urgent, turned her head and turned into a bird and flew away. And Naruto hugged Ma Yin with one hand, holding Hill with one hand, and flew towards the imperial city. In the wooden table and chair room, several people were standing or sitting around. Najie Hitan''s expression was a bit ugly. Ever since she heard that Naruto''s mission failed, she had anxiety in her heart that the Revolutionary Army underestimated the Minister''s own strength. Watching Naruto''s dignity, Na Jietan asked carefully. "What the **** happened?" "The minister is a bit more powerful than I believe, and he flees with a mean trick." Naruto said lightly, frowning at the thought of the Minister running away, not worrying about the Minister''s affairs, but worrying about Aesdes. After all, the look of the little emperor can be understood by A-sighted people. Steeds did it. Naruto''s unclear words made other people more confused, and Tazmi couldn''t help but say the difference "The Minister is not the fat guy, can you even kill Naruto?" Looking at Tazmi, Naruto sneered. "Who says that guy is full of fat, this guy''s emperor can have an immortal body, even if his head is lost, he can recover again." "If you lose your head, you can recover" Tazmi screamed in surprise, her eyes full of unbelievable expressions. Naruto looked at the crowd with a serious face, saying it word by word "In short, this guy is more terrifying than his appearance. Not only is he immortal, but he can also control my emperor''s failure, and my flame gun is like this. Pointing at the flame gun brought back, if Naruto didn''t say it, other people really thought that this thing was a piece of scrap iron. Tazmi took a few steps forward, reached out and knocked, raising his eyes and asking with surprise. "This is really Naruto your emperor." Naruto nodded his head. Chapter 139： : The Surrender of Aesdes Looking at Naruto''s emperor''s emperor, the others fell into silence, which could make the emperor''s malfunction and immortality, which is exactly their nemesis. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Now looking at Naruto''s unscathed appearance, some Brand people really don''t understand how Naruto escaped, but there is still a Queen of Ice in there. In the silence of several people, no one spoke, but Na Jie Xitan saw that it was late, and interrupted everyone''s thoughts and said "This topic will be discussed tomorrow. Everyone is very tired. Let''s go to bed soon." Everyone answered, and all kinds returned to their room. Naruto also went back to bed to sleep, but returned to the headquarters, but did not pull the red pupil to the soft bed in front of the other girls. Red pupil may be thin-skinned, but did not come to him. In the early morning of the second day, in the hall, Naruto was talking with Tazmi and others about the ability of the ministers they saw last night, and at the same time hidden his ten-tailedness. When Naruto said that he escaped with the special ability of his hometown, Brand asked with some confusion. "I wanted to ask from the beginning, Naruto, where is your hometown?" "Do you believe me if I say it is another world?" "Haha, Naruto is really kidding, interesting, I like it." Haha laughing Brand patted Naruto''s shoulder, and then changed into a mysterious expression to Naruto''s ear and said "If you don''t want to tell others, just tell me one. Mtlnovel.com" Naruto looked at Brand''s expression and wanted to say that he had already said it, but you just believe it, but this issue, even if it was said, very few people believed. Seeing Naruto didn''t want to talk, Brand didn''t ask any more. At the same time, early in the morning to investigate the return of Na Jietan, who was not dead, the little emperor was standing beside her. Na Jie Xi Tan walked in with a flower-like happy smile, rare excitement and joy, came to the side of Naruto, and did not speak. Brand interjected "Boss, are these people companions of the Revolutionary Army?" Na Jietan shook her finger like a jade and said lightly "No, although it is a companion, but it is not a revolutionary army. You should have seen their words, but I will introduce you again." I was about to turn around and introduce the girl standing in front. As a result, the girl tore off the robe covering her body, exposing the long blue hair and the beautiful face of melon seeds. "Naruto." Esdes was a happy cry, walked up, hugged Naruto, directly held Naruto''s head, pressed it on her chest, rubbed Naruto''s head against her two balls, and still used The soft hand stroked Naruto''s head and took a deep breath. "It really tastes like Naruto." The appearance of Asdes made the people around him dumbfounded. Najeshtan had a smirk feeling. Asdes looked like this, but she had never seen it. Even her former colleagues had never seen it. The queen hugged the others, usually stepping directly under her feet. However, Esdes continued to stimulate Naruto''s head with the ball. Ma Yin really couldn''t stand it. She put her hands on her waist and said with a charming tone. "Hey, let me go Naruto, what qualifications do you have to hold him, and why are you here?" The red pupil standing next to Ma Yin also had a bad expression. He held the Emperor''s long knife with the other hand and was ready to start anytime something went wrong. Turning his head and glancing at Mayn''s Esdes, he didn''t take it seriously, but asked in Naruto''s ears. "Who is this kid?" The words reached Ma Yin''s ears, and he said instantly "Don''t call me a kid, I''m an adult." It''s a pity that Esdes did not turn her head to look at her at all, ignoring Ma Yin completely, but just constantly struck Naruto''s head. Naruto, who raised his head from Esdes''s weapon, turned to look at the two girls who were still covering their faces. Obviously one was Black Pupil and the other was Cellu. Seeing Naruto coming over, Sailuo was irritable and took off the hood on his head, exclaimed in a bad mood. "Hey, devil, let me release Lord Asdes, please. Lord Asdes'' body is not something you can touch." Hei Tong followed it, unbuttoned his hood, looked around at the crowd, and set his eyes on Chi Tong. The black-eyed expression did not speak. Instead, Red pupil frowned, and the long knife in his hand was drawn out instantly, pointing at Black pupil coldly "What are you doing here?" Seeing a strong smell of gunpowder on the red pupil, Na Jie Xitan inserted it in the middle in time and said with open hands. "I''ll explain this to you." After hearing Boss''s speech, Chitong looked at his head crooked, and still very smartly put away the long knife. Several people gathered together again, Esdes and the two she brought were sitting on a sofa, and Esdes even held Naruto directly on her long thigh and kept rubbing with her cheeks. With Naruto''s face, Naruto was clasped tightly with his hands, his face full of sweet smiles. Looking at Naruto in front, she didn''t pay much attention, looking up at the boss in front, waiting for her to speak. For Esdes like Naruto so much, the boss seems to have long expected, without too much surprise, but a dry cough, said in a calm tone. "From now on, all the Hunter organizations join NightRaid, which is simply the case. To be more detailed, it is actually" As soon as the words were spoken, Asdes raised his rubbing cheek on Naruto''s face, and said his eyes became indifferent instantly. "Actually, the empire wanted to deal with us. Two people, Hei Tong and Sai Liu, were wanted, and the package has become the nail of the empire. The minister seized the military power that originally belonged to me because the little emperor was killed by me. Keeping the entire empire in your hands is now the right time for war, and no one dares to oppose it. " Chapter 140： : Queens Little Wife Asdes'' words made everyone look at each other, shocked and speechless. novelhall.com "As General Asdes said, this time the Minister completely seized the military power and arranged heavy soldiers to guard the Imperial City. No one was allowed in and out. The task of assassinating the Minister is now more difficult. Na Jie Xitan timely inserted a sentence, making everyone''s complexion more and more heavy. Red pupil frowned, looking seriously at Esdes, who was holding Naruto, and questioned. "What is the purpose of your coming here. The minister''s taking away your military power and chasing you down does not seem to be your reason to join the night raid?" "Do you need to say such things?" Looking at the red pupil with less charm in front of him, Asdes said with a smile. "Of course for Naruto, I like Naruto the most." Asdes, who turned completely into a little girl, turned her face and rubbed Naruto''s cheek. Although being teased by a girl, Naruto found that it was not bad. At least Esdes''s body was soft, and it felt very comfortable to be hugged, and it felt very close to the girl''s skin. Chitong''s brow instinctively Yang Yang, looking at Naruto, there is a bit of resentment in his eyes. At this time, Black pupil just stood up and walked to the side of Red pupil and said "Sister, I used to be wrong, so please advise me in the future." With a respectful apology and bending down, Chitong found that the black pupil was not a joke, and then she was relieved. Her face turned red unconsciously. After all, it was a long time for him to call her sister so sincerely. A little happy smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he reached out and said kindly "Please advise. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" He held the palm of Chitong''s palm, and black pupil tilted his head, and smiled sweetly. The smile was simple. The beautiful smile and loli''s face really made people fascinated. The unconscious red pupil stretched out a hand, gently stroked the black pupil''s head, and the two looked at each other, giving out a happy smile from the heart. This situation makes others dare not approach. But Seliu''s expression was very unnatural. His eyes stared at Naruto and Asdes, with a gritted teeth, especially the expression on Naruto, it was like eating him, this girl saw It was Naruto who snatched her Lord Asdes. Several people introduced each other. Even if the hunter joined the night raid organization, even with the addition of Esdes, this made the night raid people''s faces happy. But when they saw that Esthers never wanted to let go of Naruto, the girls were a little jealous again. Is it really a boss? Seeing that the atmosphere is a bit wrong, I hurriedly said "The room problem, let Naruto take you to take a look at it, just to take you to see our complacent fort base." Naruto, who got the next errand, was forced to leave by Esdes. Only after confirming the relationship, Naruto found that Esdes was really the queen, and only liked to take the initiative, not the passive. Grabbing Naruto''s palm, Asdes looked around the huge fortress headquarters from left to right, with some girls'' unique curiosity in his eyes. At this point, Esdes was completely a girl. Behind Naruto are Black Hitomi and Sai Ryu. It''s nothing to look at the black pupils around him calmly, but Sai Ryu looks angry at the sight. With both hands clenching their fists, watching Naruto and Asdes clenched their palms, she could hear the sound of her teeth grinding. Asdes turned his head in an instant, and the long blue hair was waving with a scent of hair, and his smiley face was filled with love. "Where''s Naruto''s room, doesn''t it seem to introduce me?" Naruto smiled calmly and said "That''s not necessary." If you tell Esdes, if you are attacked by this queen, it will be shameful. Anyway, he also likes to be on the initiative side and not to be forced to be forced by a girl. Seeing Naruto don''t say, Esdes was not at all unhappy, and a sweet smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He suddenly stretched out his hands and held Naruto''s cheeks, giving Naruto a sweet face in front of the black pupil and Sairu. Kiss. The fragrance filled Naruto''s mouth, and then filled the nasal cavity, and the mouth and nose were filled with the smell of Esdes. Looking up, Esdes said with a slight smile. "Well, this is a reward for Naruto, now you can say it." "" Naruto eventually decided to remain silent. Several people strolled for a while, maybe it was close to the evening, Aestes stretched his back and said lazily "Today, I''d better prepare a meeting gift for Naruto." "what gift?" "My own food." Asdes nodded Naruto''s nose with a soft hand, and his smile was so suffocating. Turning his head away, Asdes fluttered away, and should go to the kitchen to cook for Naruto. This is really a lovely little queen''s wife. Naruto Naruto didn''t find it. At this time, as Esdes left, at this time he happened to be with the black pupil and Sailu. As Naruto watched Asdes leave, Seliu grabbed Naruto''s neck and said like a hooligan. "Boy, you should understand that we will join the organization. It is entirely in the face of Lord Asdes. Don''t look at you like Lord Asdes. You can ask this request from our great Lord Asdes where?" Staring at Cyrus'' smirking face, Naruto found that the girl''s personality was really changeable, and she couldn''t help but feel funny. "I didn''t ask for it just now. Is Esdes cooking for me?" Sai Liu frowned, and said in a slightly upset tone. "You thought you would lie to me like this. You must be fighting Lord Esdes. How can Lord Esdes do things for you?" I found this guy a bit unreasonable. Naruto was going to take care of her. She was about to leave here, but was caught by Seliu. Naruto turned her head and said without giving her a good look "Endless, let go." The indifferent face and words shocked Seliu, and she was really shocked. She quickly let go of Naruto''s clothes. The beautiful face was deeply afraid, that is, the eyelashes were shaken because of fear. Chapter 141： : Harem Envy After blinking Qiushui''s eyes, and with tears in his eyes, Seliu had a completely different look than before, obviously a pitiful look. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Naruto glanced at him, and didn''t care whether Sailu was crying or not, he turned his head and left. With only tears in her eyes, Seliu stood here timidly before leaving. And Naruto wandered for a while, and when it was time for dinner, he gathered with the crowd. Due to the increase in the number of people, the dining table had to be closed with two tables, and people around a large table could not disturb Yaxing of Esdes. Holding a pair of chopsticks and holding up an unknown piece of animal meat, Asidus handed it to Naruto''s mouth and said with a smile "Naruto, this is what I hunted and killed, and made it by myself. Try it." Long blue eyelashes flickered, and Esthers stared at Naruto. Can''t stand the kind of admiration of Asdes, Naruto had to accept that Asdes helped him to clamp food. When he ate it, he gave a subconscious glance at Sailu. I thought I would be jealous of this girl. I didn''t expect Sai Liu to stare at him, but she suddenly lowered her head and went to eat her food with a look of fear. It seemed that she started to scream, terrified the girl. . Swallowing the meat made by Esdes, Naruto found it to be really good, delicate and fresh, no less than the cooking skills of Chitong. And who is Asdes, seeing the expression on Naruto''s face, immediately knew that what he was doing was very appetizing for this careful man. Because the heart was so happy that Asdes''s face was so beautiful that she could not breathe. The white fingers kept pinching a piece of meat and put it in Naruto''s mouth. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Others were originally surprised, and finally got used to it. From the beginning, they knew that Asdes joined the Night Raid organization for Naruto alone, and the relationship was closer, and there was really nothing. It''s just that the queen of ice turned out to be such a little girl, and it really surprised people. A dinner was spent watching the love of Esdes and Naruto. After eating, Esdes took Naruto''s hand without any shame, and walked away, as if it were two separate people. get along. It seemed that the red pupils could not see it anymore. The original depressed feelings broke out completely. When the table was beaten, the eyebrows were twisted into a ball of red pupils, crying coldly. "Let me release Naruto''s hand." "Why?" Turning his head to stare at Hitomi, Esdes stared in disapproval, the queen raising her head, the expression indifferent. Seeing that the momentum was not right, Brand and Tazmi sneaked away. This kind of women''s battlefield, they dare not watch it, and if they are not careful, they are likely to kill innocent people. Naruto wanted to stop Naomi when Akito and Esdes were out of control, but someone was faster than him. Haha, big breasted woman Leonai, inserted in the middle, said with open hands "Everyone is a companion and get along well." Looking at Leonai, Chi Hitomi and Asdes revealed in their eyes that they were not convinced. Leona came to Naruto with a slight smile, and looked at Esdes, even she couldn''t help but sigh that the blue eyebrows were really beautiful, suppressing the pressure of facing the queen, Leona said with a smile "Master Esdes, it seems that it''s not up to the rules to run Naruto in this way. You should know that there is a first come first come, right?" "Who do you think you are?" With his head raised, Asdes exited with a ruthless word. Instead, Leonai was stunned, her nose was moulded, and she smiled bitterly. She did not have any strength to talk with Esdes. Except for Naruto, she did not have any capital to talk. It''s strong, so she''s all released, and she can''t breathe under pressure. Naruto saw that Esdes and Leone were both upset, and felt a little upset. "Well, Esdes comes with me, and Leoney also comes." He naturally held Leonah''s palm in one hand, and hand-drawn Esdes, walked directly into his room. Such a strong Naruto made a few other girls confused. The boss who wanted to talk to Naruto or Esdes about the business, had to go back to sleep obediently when he saw this situation. Bringing Leoney and Esdes to their room, they found that the two girls were really different. Asdes looked around without any scruples, showing a very happy expression. "Naruto room is here, it really is cute." The word cute made Naruto slightly frightened, and turned to look at Leonai, who was holding her hand and flushed her head, and found that Leonai''s nervous expression was not let go, and she felt a little funny. Naruto, who walked to the edge of the bed, held Leo Nai in his arms. This sudden move made Leo Nai startled. Fang Xin jumped from her distance and almost stood up. His face was blushing and his head was even lower. Seeing Naruto s movements, Esdes frowned, glancing at Leonai with a blushing face, and said with a displeased tone. "Naruto, what is the relationship between the two of you?" Perceiving a sense of crisis, Esdes'' blue brow froze deeply. The Naruto of Leonai holding her looked at Esdes without any fear. In the face of Esdes, she wrapped her hands around Leone''s voluminous waist, and she was still Leone. Kissed on the cheek and said with a smile "That''s what you look at." Esders''s complexion was deep. This clearly showed that Leone''s relationship with Naruto was very deep. Looking at Leone''s shameful red face, it was obviously a heartfelt secret. The loss of his own things made Esders somewhat accurate. Indifferent words filled with murderous words "Release Naruto." The words were to Leoney. The cold demeanor of Aesdes stimulated Leoney to fight a cold war. There was no heat left by Naruto, staring at Aesides With deliberate eyes, Leonay''s face sank, and she looked at her without showing weakness. Although her body was scared, she didn''t want to give in. Chapter 142： : Perfect solution There was a strong smell of gunpowder between the two girls, and there were signs of icing around Esdes. Blue eyebrows stood upside down, watching Leoney reveal a murderous look. wap.novelhall.com In the end, it was one of the strongest empires, and Leoney, who was completely overpowered by Esdes, was out of breath, and her body was trembling. If it were not Naruto holding it, she might have a timid face. "Isdes, don''t scare Leoney anymore." Frowning Naruto, his face was a little unhappy. Hearing Naruto''s words, Asdes was startled, and he slightly pursed his mouth, and finally took back his huge murderous spirit. Let go of Leonaine''s hands, Naruto stood up, walked to Esdes, and said with a smile. "I still hope you can get along well, okay?" Esdes frowned, and glared coldly at Leo Nai, saying a little coldly. "No one can take my stuff." That look was clearly threatening Leoney. The low-end can not look at Asdes, Leonai''s forehead exuded a little sweat. Seeing that the queen is still so strong, Naruto finds it interesting. He stretched out a palm and touched Esdes''s cheek lightly, saying tenderly. "Even for me, don''t be jealous of them with Chi Hitomi. A few girls are my most important thing. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" The sincere words coupled with Naruto''s faint smile touched Esdes''s heart a bit, and he was originally fascinated by the cheerful smile, and fell completely into it this time. Turning his head and glancing at Leoney, Esdes raised his eyebrows unconsciously, and said with a cold tone. "How important is the important thing?" "You are as important as Esdes." Naruto who didn''t even think about it said it. Asdes''s face turned red, but she didn''t blame Naruto, but she felt that the love was very sweet. At first she knew that she was the latter. The feeling that Akito and Naruto had started was already secretly at first sight . I don''t care much about Naruto''s fancyness. People in this era, like Naruto''s strength, do not have a few more girls, and she has the confidence to guarantee her status in Naruto''s heart. . Esdes, who had figured it out for a moment, said that his face was soothing and he said with a sweet smile. "If Naruto can promise me a condition, I won''t go to any one of them and get along well." "What conditions?" "From today, I will live in a room with Naruto you." He stretched out his soft hands and hooked Naruto''s neck, and his narrowed eyes revealed a faint smile. The suffocating face was right in front of Naruto, and that sweet breath kept flowing into Naruto''s nostrils, smelling the body fragrance of Naruto, Naruto responded without much objection. As Naruto responded, Asdes shouted cheerfully, hugging Naruto, a choking hug. They separated after 1 minute, and Esdes looked up with a strong smile on his face. Naruto was almost out of breath, and some fierce one-handed hands wrapped around Esdes'' slim slender waist, and he moulded Esdes''s cheek with his hand, saying in a playful tone. "Even I promised you a condition, could Adesides also promise me a request?" "Does Naruto have anything he wants, as long as I have it for you?" With a sweet smile on his face, there was only Naruto in those eyes, and he completely forgot Leonai sitting on the bedside. The two were so affectionate that they made Leoney blush a little, and she was afraid that Naruto would be angry when she wanted to leave. For a moment, she was a little helpless. "Actually, I wanted to know from the past who is older than Essex''s body and Sister Leone''s." Naruto with a bright light in his eyes, with a serious tone, obviously this sentence is not a joke. Esders froze, a flash of red flashed on his cheeks, bowed his head because of the shyness, and did not glance at Leoney, looking at her chest as Esders also sighed indeed Enough. I did nt care whether Esdes was opposed or not, Naruto took the queen s hand and came to the bed. While he was beside Leoney, he vacated the other hand and surrounded Leoney. He has a fuller waist than Esdes. The two girls have different touches on their waists, but they are also the same. They are very slippery, and if they move slightly, they are likely to slip away. After half-pushing and half-pushing by Leoney and secretly promised by Esdes, Naruto was a feast for the eyes, only to lament that it was indeed a weapon. I enjoyed Naruto, took two girls, and slept in this bed, but did not make any substantial progress. On the second day, in the morning, Naruto greeted the glare of the sun. While opening his eyes, he found that there were still two soft bodies in his arms. Looking at the sleeping faces of Esdes and Leonai, Naruto smiled at the corners of his mouth and took off the snow-white arms of the two girls, and then he carefully climbed up. Put on my clothes and walked out the door. I met Ma Yin on the way. Mayn''s expression was weird. When he saw him, his brows frowned, and he put his hands on his waist and raised the beautiful loli face. "What did you do last night?" "What are you doing, Mayne wants to know?" Naruto smiled, put her head to Mayin''s ear, and whispered softly. Mayin''s cheeks were red, and she couldn''t tell what was behind, but she blushed and shook her hands. "I know, I won''t ask, don''t get so close, this is a corridor, it is easy for others to find." Chapter 143： : Anning Road is in a hurry The shy Mayn made Naruto laugh and laughed, and he stretched out his hands without hesitation, hugged Mayn''s small body, and rubbed his cheeks. wap.novelhall.com "No, don''t just tease me like this in the morning, no, don''t grind, I''m getting very weird, no, brother Naruto." With a blushing face, Ma Yin pushed her hands to open Naruto''s head. "Sister Ma Yin is so cute, all right, a kiss for breakfast." It''s a pity that Naruto holding out Ma Yan didn''t flinch at all. He held Ma Yan and gave him a close kiss. The kiss of Ma Yan''s cheeks was rosy, and he couldn''t breathe, and his eyes were staring. star. Had it not been for the boss to cough a few times, Naruto might have done something more extraordinary. , "Naruto, there are some serious things I want to talk to you about, very important things." Na Jie Hitan, who put down a sentence, turned away and walked out into the living room. Naruto glanced up at Na Jietan''s straight back in doubt. This situation seems to be really important. "Well, Serpent Servant, hurry up, the boss must have something very important for you." Pushing Naruto''s body, Mayin''s cheeks turned red as if boiled. Looking at Mayin''s little red face, Naruto smiled and stretched out a hand, grabbed Mayin''s palm and said "Ma Yin just come together. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Pulling Ma Yin, Naruto walked towards the living room, lowering his head to cover his heart''s Ma Yin. With a flushed face, he just looked up at Naruto inadvertently, and there was a trace of love in his eyes. Two people quickly arrived in the hall, and several people had been surrounded at this time. Except for the two girls who were sleeping in Naruto''s bed, the others had already woke up. Seeing Naruto, Seliu still looked a little confused, and looked around behind Naruto, muttering quietly. "Well? Why hasn''t Master Asdes been here yet?" "Esdes is a bit tired, and with Leoney, it will take a little longer to get up." Naruto still spoke out to Seleu. It''s a pity that the other party was startled, and when he looked up at him, there was a sense of panic among small animals, and his big eyes had a deep fear. Naruto talked to her, obviously frightening this beautiful girl. How could Cyrus began to glaring at Naruto''s anger, this time she quickly lowered her head and was too timid to look at her. Looking at Sairu''s appearance, Naruto only knew the last sentence, and she really scared the girl. The most important thing is Naruto''s strong momentum. How can anyone not lose the momentum of Esdes? Don''t feel scared. The boss heard that Esdes was going to be a little late, and didn''t care much. When Naruto sat down, he said. "There was a message about the revolutionary''s situation today. The actual situation is worse than expected." Everyone who dare not tell the atmosphere heard this bad, and his face was a bit ugly. Of course, Naruto was not wrapped in it. He was playing Naruto with the white palm of Maninen in his hands. And Najie Hitan was also surprised by Naruto''s expression, turned her head to look at Naruto, and said in a serious tone. "This serious battle is about Anning Road. Due to the intervention of General Imperial Bud, the 100,000 army of Anning Road''s pioneers was repelled. Within less than a day, nearly 10,000 people were killed or injured, and all were one person. Turning around, countless people died in Bude''s hands. " After all, it is an empire. In this age with mysterious emperors, the number of casualties in a war is often terrifying. Naruto, who turned his eyes away from Ma Yin, showed a grim look on his face, and asked the boss calmly. "Is there nothing wrong with the leader?" "The leader has nothing to do for the time being, but he sent a letter and wanted Naruto to help you in the past." Na Jie Hitan took out a pair of Bai Jie stationery and placed it in front of Naruto, staring at Naruto tightly. Looking at this stationery, Naruto was pondering for a while. Now the minister''s affairs should have been resolved first, but if all the peaceful roads were destroyed, he would have no backing in this world. Now only peaceful roads can destroy the empire, he can Get more benefits. Man does not perish for himself. Naruto must also plan for the future. Now the leader wants to give him the position of associate leader. He can''t afford to waste this opportunity. This time, if he is to rescue the crisis of Anning Road, he will not only make his reputation in Anning Road better, but also Can drop in to see the wife with his little queen and call him the strongest empire. Naruto looking up and watching Naje Hitan said "I want to help Anning Road first, the minister''s task is slowed down." Najehittan supported her chin with her hands, looked at Naruto, and said firmly. "Naruto, I can tell you clearly that the main purpose of the revolutionary army now is to let us resolve the minister quickly, and leave everything else alone." "That is to say, even if you sacrifice Anning Road, you have to destroy the minister." A slight smile made Naruto immediately understand the meaning of this sentence. Najeshtan nodded her head and said solemnly "The minister is the chief culprit. Only by solving him will the empire be halved, and the sacrifice of Andao is also worth it." "Speaking of it, Sister Na Jie Hitan did not want to go to peace with me." Naruto''s face that immediately understood was still a little helpless, his eyes staring at Na Jie Hitan, as if to listen to the boss say If you don''t want to go. In the end, boss, one of the leaders of the revolutionary army, Na Jietan nodded very simply "If someone is going to accompany you at the night raid, I can promise, but I still want to resolve the minister first." Naruto smiled slightly, but did not speak, staring at Naje Hitan to see if she was telling the truth. Chapter 144： : Unprecedented confession Najie Hitan''s face seemed normal. Her good cultivation prevented her from revealing her heart. She smiled at Naruto and said in a calm tone. "Naruto, in fact, you don''t need to care about the tranquility at all. As long as you kill the minister, with this, no one will treat you badly. Whether it is a revolutionary army or a minority, I believe that after the victory of the revolution, you will become a Heroes. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website " Naruto didn''t say anything, now Na Jietan is talking to him as a strange revolutionary soldier, making him feel a chill. Staring at Naje Hitan, Naruto said in a low tone. "I just want to ask sister Najethitan one thing?" Na Jie Hitan thought Naruto was going to kill the minister, and before her eyes brightened, she said with some excitement. "Whether it is Naruto you have any requirements, the Revolutionary Army will meet you." Naruto shaking his head, said earnestly "I want to ask if these are your intentions." The air stopped, people around did not dare to speak, meaning that the two had a serious conversation, and the others were silently obedient, and now Naruto''s love for Na Jie Hitan can be seen by everyone. That serious expression had to make Na Jie Hitan take it seriously. Thinking of the Revolutionary Army and the time when Naruto was with him, Najemitan really didn''t know why she had to persuade Naruto in this way. Could it be the secret letter of the Revolutionary Army this morning. Yesterday at midnight, she almost killed Naruto and told the Revolutionary Army headquarters, and the Revolutionary Army headquarters wrote back this morning. As Na Jie Xitan thought, she left Naruto in the night attack organization, regardless of the effort. At any cost, no matter what means are used, Naruto must stay in the night raid. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Thinking of this, Na Jietan looked at Naruto, was about to nod, and said that this was her original intention. Suzu Zhinan happened to break the immersion, his back was straight, and his voice was loud. "Master, please think carefully about His Naruto''s confession." The confession was uttered, and several people in Tazmi were stunned. Najie Hitan was even flushed with blushing. If she wanted to say it, she was stunned and turned back, staring at it fiercely, and said with a bit of teeth. "Can you close your mouth and don''t make rumors." Suzuyuki shook his head, this time instead of going to see Najemittan, he said to Naruto "Hi Naruto, I don''t know if what I said is wrong?" Looking at the eyes of Susano''s man, Naruto found that this emperor had a wonderful creature, and he could understand his inner thoughts. It seemed that he had lived for thousands of years and was not alive. Naruto, who laughed, couldn''t help laughing, it was a very happy expression that directly laughed. Cold foreheads around him looked at Naruto, and Ma Yin couldn''t help but stretched out a hand to mold Naruto''s head, and asked with deep concern on his face. "Naruto, you have nothing to do with it, it doesn''t matter, is there any discomfort?" Pulling down Ma Yin''s hand gently, Naruto returned a reassuring smile, stood up immediately, stretched out his hand, pointed at Na Jie Hitan, raised his head and said loudly. "Sister Na Jie Hitan, now I don''t want to say much more, marry me, don''t care about the revolutionary army, become a wife." The words were amazing, Tazmi and Brand were completely dumbfounded, and Lubbock was petrified. And Na Jietan was surprised, her face was immediately stained with a faint red glow, her shameful face was rosy, a mechanical arm didn''t know where to put it, her hands were crossed, and for a moment, she was a little helpless. feel. Naruto patted the table with both hands and said in a domineering tone "Sister Na Jie Xitan, please give me something, be my person, I can give you control of the army of peaceful road, you can completely set aside the things of the revolutionary army, now I just want to ask you whether you like it or not I?" The bold confession, coupled with the domineering words, shocked the two outsiders. Heitong and Seliu looked at Naruto, and now they realize that Naruto is so domineering, even more domineering than Esdes. And the original night raid organizer who was standing aside was already stunned. In the end, it was a boss''s pet. Suzu Zhinan knew the owner''s situation very well, and saw that there were too many people around, and Nie Xitan''s face became increasingly red. Bowed to the others "Everyone, please give a little personal space to both of you." Brand slaps his head and says suddenly. "I remember, I haven''t done anything important, Tazmi, come together." Pulling Tazmi and Lubbock away, Lubbock was obviously happy and shouted with both hands "Wait, I don''t want to go, I''ll keep listening, Naruto, don''t get in the way, hey, Brand let me go." Brand patted Lubbock on the shoulder very sympathetically and suddenly said calmly "Give up, look at the boss expression and you should understand." Lubbock glanced at Najeshtan''s blushing. Although he didn''t want to admit it, although he didn''t want to admit it, but it was the case. Najekhtan absolutely had a good opinion of Naruto, which made him shook his head , My heart is bleeding. However, girls such as Chi Hitomi left very tacitly, and did not care much about Naruto''s confession. Hei Hitomi and Sai Lau were also foreigners, and could not express their views on this matter. At this moment, in the empty hall, only Naruto, who was facing Naje Hitan, was left alone. Najeshtan''s mechanical fingers crossed the pale five fingers, and she sat there with her head down, wondering what to think. Naruto frowned, and he didn''t want to waste any more time. He had long wanted to give Najethtan and Esdes to deal with the army. With the help of two people, he could better destroy the empire Now that Anning Road is under attack, you must hurry up. When he slaps the table with one hand, Naruto leaps forward, stands in front of the boss, directly reaches out and grabs her hands, and squeezes them tightly. Chapter 145： : Help boss treatment The coldness of the mechanical hand in the hand was a bit uncomfortable, but the other hand was very soft. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Najietan looked up at Naruto''s loving eyes, from blushing to ears, said softly. "Can we talk about this topic later? Let''s talk about this task. It''s better. Naruto, you go to Anning Road first. A few people from Chitong will accompany you. We stay here, monitor the minister, and wait for you to come back. Then perform the final task. " "Don''t change the subject." Naruto, with a deep frown, had a serious expression, and clenched the palms of Najeshtan tightly, and said seriously. "I don''t want to drag on anymore, sister Najeeta, love me or not?" Looking up at Naruto, she was attracted by Naruto''s eyes full of love, Na Jietan''s blushing face, but she did not flinch, her eyes were obsessed and said "Does this matter have to be answered? Naruto, you really like me, don''t you want to use me?" "Why did I use you? From the beginning, I said, I like you to stay in the revolutionary army, otherwise I won''t help the revolutionary army to do this kind of thing." Naruto grabbed Naje Hittan''s palm , Could not help but tighten tightly, clenched in his hands, eyes staring at each other, that look very firm. In the end, she has not experienced any love bosses, Na Jietan''s cheeks are blushing, and then she realizes that she thinks all wrong. Naruto s strength can go anywhere. She stays in the revolutionary army. She also believes that there are others besides her. Naomi Hitomi and others, but hearing that she was there, still made Na Jie Hitan a little happy. Looking at Naruto''s face, the young boy''s cheeks were a few years younger than her and a young boy. Na Jie Hitan instinctively stretched out a hand, stroking the nauseating cheek, and the blushed face showed a sweet smile. "Naruto''s younger brother really likes messing around. I won''t promise you that it won''t work." There was an excitement in my heart, and there was no Naruto who showed the excitement on his face, and said with a serious expression "That''s the case, then kiss me." The simple words made Na Jietan blush again, looking at Naruto''s lips, not much resistance, but some heartbeat jumped, raised her head and kissed with the thin and chapped lips. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Losing a little water, the dry red lips were slowly licked and moistened, but still soft. Naruto leaving Na Jie Hitan s lips and seeing the cheek of a shy girl, just like an ordinary girl, Na Jie Hitan lowered her head coyly, saying a little softly. "After knowing Naruto that you like me, I feel a bit relaxed, and I don''t want to think about the revolutionary army." Holding Nie Hitan''s chin, facing her elder sister''s beautiful neutral face, Naruto''s mouth showed a bad smile and was about to kiss again, but was stopped by Na Jie Hitan''s single soft little hand . Najie Hitan said with loving eyes on Naruto''s lips "Don''t keep kissing, but I''m thinking about how to tell you, I really like you." "Sister Na Jie Hitan, how much do you like me?" Haha smiled Naruto kissed gently on Na Jie Hitan''s palm, and her palm was not as soft as Chi Tong and others. Na Jiexitan shrank back shyly, still not forgetting charming Naruto''s face, with both hands, gently wrapped around Naruto''s shoulders, hugging him. The two were cuddling each other, Na Jie Xitan said to Naruto''s ear "I like you almost betraying the Revolutionary Army." If you are full of love, Naruto''s heart is touched, holding Na Jie Hitan''s soft body, and pushing her body away a little, looking at Nie Jie Tan''s neutral and beautiful face full of shame, This is indeed a very enjoyable thing. Reaching out and touching Na Jie Hitan''s cheek, Naruto said with a smile "Sister Najeeta, since you like me so much, I should send you a token of love." "Love tokens?" Looking at Naruto in puzzlement, Na Jietan did not understand what Naruto was going to send, but whether Naruto sent it, she would like it. At this time, Naruto did not take out the gift box, but instead stretched out his hands and gently stroked the mold on Najehittan''s mechanical arm. Holding Najehittan''s mechanical arm with both hands, Naruto said calmly. "It hurts a little, bear it out." As soon as the words were spoken, Najie Hitan didn''t wait for her to speak, Naruto directly started Palm Immortal, and the ten tails in her body were also awakened by him. At this time, he dare not be sloppy. The ten-tailed Chakra was desperately injected into the palm. With the help of s-class palm immortality, this horrible healing ability, let alone regenerate the arm, regenerate a person, that''s the same thing. Najeshtan only felt a tickling sensation in the robotic arm, and her entire arm hurt. Under her black eyes, her robotic arm broke into iron pieces and fell to the ground. And her broken arm soared, and began to swell the white arm. Just like the other one, the cells continued to regenerate, and a brand new hand slowly appeared on the broken arm. Some stunned Najeeta, when Naruto took her hands away, they couldn''t return to God. Raising the hand and glancing at it, she could not help finding that there were no flaws in the hand, and there was no uncomfortable place. This hand was more gentle than the mechanical arm, and could feel the beating of the meridians in the palm of the hand. Regenerating the palm is a meticulous job. Naruto lost the sweat on his forehead, looked at the stunned expression of Na Jie Hitan, and asked with a smile. "How''s it going? Is there anything bad?" He stretched out his hands and held Na Jie Hitan''s regenerating palm, and found that the pinched feel was very good. Naruto immediately understood that his palms were perfect. The excitement at this moment could say nothing, Na Jie Hitan''s eyes were a bit tearful, she turned around and hugged Naruto, kissed Naruto''s cheek, and moved tears and said "Naruto, I find that I can do anything for you." Najito said with a smile, Naruto smiled lightly "Then become a good wife, just think about me, regardless of the revolutionary army and empire." "Um." Nodded his head very seriously, Najietan''s eyes were full of love, she raised her head and gave Naruto a deep affectionate kiss. Naked Hitan''s head gently pushed away, Naruto said with a smile "There is still no recovery." Na Jiexi looked at Naruto with a difference in her face, and was about to ask what was not done, and her eyes with blindfolds were gently stroked on the mold by one hand. Looking at Naruto, Najie Hitan said with a little surprise "Naruto, can you even treat your eyes?" "There''s nothing I can''t treat." Naruto smiled gently, took off Najemittan''s blindfold gently, and closed her eyes with a deep scar, completely necrotic and unable to open. Touching with the palm of his hand, under the slight trembling of Najethitan''s body, Naruto''s palm fairy started again. Cells regenerate, eyeballs regenerate, all eye injuries recover, and at best the scars have all come off. After doing all this, Naruto glanced at the intact eyeballs and white eyelids, and sighed with relief and retracted his hands. Najekhitan, whose eyelids trembled, felt the abnormality of her eyes, and her heart was agitated. Because of the excitement, her hands trembled, and she slowly stretched out her hand to caress her newborn eyes. She touched the eyelids without any scars. The eye opened a slit slightly, from the light revealed in the gap to the bright sunlight at the end, there was no slight discomfort, this eye is now completely good. Na Jie Hitan, who couldn''t help feeling deep in her eyes, had tears in her eyes, was extremely grateful and admired for Naruto, stretched out her arms to embrace Naruto, lay in Naruto''s arms, sobbed softly, and said obsessively. "Whatever it is, I will do it for you in the future." Najie Hitam''s short hair, Naruto stroked gently, without speaking. Chapter 146： : Two Big General Girlfriends The two were in love with each other. Naruto was about to say a few words of love to Na Jie Hitan, and Esteres'' quiet voice came from his ears. "I didn''t expect Naruto to be able to regenerate even his arms and eyes. It''s amazing." Bypassing the two men who were hugging each other, Esdes went to the sofa and sat down, raising her slender legs, and calmly watching Naruto and Naje Hitan. Na Jie Hitan''s cheeks were red, and she was too thin, she voluntarily retreated, looking at Esdes unconsciously with a serious expression, and said coldly "I don''t know who made my arm like this, but Naruto helped me. I never blame the past. Let me know again. My name is Na Jietan. We will take care of each other in the future." Extending a hand to look at Esdes, the momentum of the boss is no less than Esdes. "Since you don''t talk about it, then" Esdes''s long legs lay down and walked forward, holding Najemittan''s palm, and the beautiful blue eyebrows stretched out and said with a sweet smile. "Together as Naruto''s sweetheart, take care." The two girls looked at each other and smiled lightly. Najeshtan''s relationship with Esdes made Naruto feel relieved, walked back to the sofa and sat down beside Esdes, with a positive expression. "Since I became my person, I won''t talk nonsense. Tomorrow I will go to An Dao Road, let the minister''s affairs go first." Esthers turned his head to glance at Naruto, sitting beside him, unconsciously grasping Naruto''s hand with an outstretched hand, said with a smile "I listen to you all." Na Jie Xi Tan was not jealous, she smiled slightly and said with a sweet smile. "From today, I hear Naruto everything." Reaching out and holding Najie Hitan''s hand, Naruto pulled it down, and took the elder sister who was originally a boss in her arms. The body was struggling gently, and Najethitan twisted her lower body, still lying in Naruto''s arms like a fate, feeling the caress of her lover Naekhittan''s white and tender thighs, feeling the smooth feel, Naruto said with a pleasant smile "Actually, I decided from the beginning. Anning Road belongs to my army and I will leave it to you. This time, I must win the empire completely, not for others, but for me." With a cruel smile on his face, Asdes clenched Naruto''s palm and said with a smile "In order to nag you, no matter how many enemies, I will help destroy." Feeling Naruto''s hand making trouble on her thigh, Na Jie Hitan''s cheeks became rosy, she nodded, and said tenderly. "I promise you, promise you everything, all right, let me go." "Sister Najethitan is so cute, I don''t want to let you go." Naruto who laughed, the smile returned to the usual grin. Na Jie Xi Tan''s shameful head was lowered, holding Naruto''s arm with both hands, and gently pushing with no effort. "Brother Naruto, if you want to mold, you can mold me." With a narrow smile, Esdes held Naruto''s palm with her soft hands, and placed it on her long legs in white long-heeled shoes. The queen feet are definitely the most beautiful, and this is the beautiful leg that no girl can surpass, no matter the feel, it is better than the red pupil. When he touched that white skin, Naruto''s blood was boiling and his hands were shaking. And under the slight smile of Esdes, he looked at Naruto with affection, his eyes were full of affection. The thighs of two general girls with different personalities gave Naruto great enjoyment. In the evening, when Najie Hitan stated that she was going to help An Dao, the minister''s affairs were set aside. The expressions of several people in Tazmi and Brand were stunned. Although the boss didn''t say it clearly, but now that this situation can be understood at a glance, it definitely promises Naruto''s courtship. In the end, Susano''s man was the most excited, and his resolute eyes showed a little excitement. He looked at Na Jie Xitan, kneeling on one knee very respectfully. "The host''s wish was finally fulfilled, yes, we must eat red bean rice today." "You seem to have made a mistake?" Na Jiexi frowned Yang, a little wanting to look at Su Zuozhi Nan. When Na Jie Hitan clenched her fists in both hands and gritted her teeth, everyone realized that Na Jie Hitan''s arms and eyes were completely good, and both arms were intact. Brand said in surprise. "Boss, your hands and eyes?" "Oh, this." Na Jie Hitan raised her arm and touched her beautiful eyes, her face looked a little ruddy, and she was as shy as a little girl who just fell in love. "Given to me by Naruto, I don''t know if he has such a great ability." Brand was surprised again, looking at Naruto, and talking to himself somewhat. "This is simply a pervert." When seeing the recovery of boss''s arms and eyes, Chitong and others did not sigh the strength of Naruto, but expressed their joy to the boss. Chitong and others had a good relationship with Na Jiexitan. Seeing Na Jiexi Tan''s relationship with Naruto is getting better, but there is not much jealousy, but he has a deep jealousy for Esdes. Several people talked for a while and then went to do their own things. Due to the recovery of boss''s arms and eyes, and the improvement of the relationship with Naruto, Suzuyuki said that he had to prepare a sumptuous dinner. Decided to have a party, and of course, Brand would think of wine. Some people go hunting, some people are looking for wine. At this time, Heitong also went out to hunt with Chitong, and Seliu was trying to keep up, but was stopped by Naruto. "Hey, wait a minute." His face calmly walked in front of Sai Liu, and Naruto had not yet spoken the reason for looking for her. Sai Liu looked at him with a timid expression, and said with a pale face. "Naruto, I didn''t do anything wrong. The last thing I did was wrong. I already regretted it. Don''t spank me?" "Butt?" Some Naruto who didn''t understand what Sai Ryu said was confused. Chapter 147： : Dont spank me Sailu nodded, said with deep dread. "Last time my **** almost blossomed. It took me a few days to rest. I was wrong before. I shouldn''t hate you forever. Don''t spank me. Wap.novelhall.com" The scared expression, the corners of his eyes were clear, and there was a tear. This Seliu was really scared. Naruto laughed and was teased "Rest assured, I''m not looking for you this time, I just want to do you a favor." After hearing the help, Seliu was a little surprised, and was about to ask, Naruto walked forward, scared Seliu stepped back, his face was nervous. Seeing that Sairu was completely in a state of fear, Naruto had to spread his hands and said "You run like this, how can I help you treat your arm." "Arms?" Sailu still looked a little stunned when she looked up at her hands. "My arms are good." Looking at Seliu''s hands, Naruto grabbed a palm conditionedly, and squeezed with both hands, the mechanical feel was still a bit, not like the girl''s hand. However, Sai Liu blushed because of Naruto''s actions. It was too sudden that even her palms forgot to come back. Squeezed the palm of Sairu a few times, Naruto raised his head, and said quietly. "You saw the boss''s hand just now. If you give me, I can help you restore both arms to their original condition." Seliu''s cheeks were red, and she looked up at Naruto carefully, and asked with a touch of redness "Why help me?" "Since everyone is a companion, we must be friendly. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" Haha smiled Naruto, the words spoken are very pleasant, but soon the friendly smiley face changed For a bad laugh, a very mean smile "Of course, this is definitely not my intention, but I want to help you treat your arm, make you like me, and give me a baby." Bold words, let Seliu stay, especially the sentence of giving birth to a baby, she was almost ashamed to run away, raised her head and glared at the eyes, the tone said that the petite "You are shameless, bad guy." Turning back with a blush, he fled quickly. "Hey, you haven''t treated your arm yet." Naruto called out, and saw that Seliu turned her head, pulled her beautiful eyelids with light fingers, spit out a bright red tongue, and made a grimace. . Really a cute grimace. In the evening, a lively meat party began. When eating, Naruto would inevitably be caught by Esdes with chopsticks. This is Naruto''s exclusive privilege, and Asdes has always put all his eyes on Naruto, other men don''t even look the same. This also caused people like Tazmi to dare not speak to the queen. Naruto goes through a party, and the army far off An Ning Road is in a fierce battle. It was already less than 5 cities and towns from the empire. As a result, the arrival of General Bude pushed the strongest army back. Sitting in the candlelight tent, the beautiful face of the leader, looking at the candlelight, fell into deep contemplation. The tent was pulled open, and a guard in a missionary suit with a silver gun in his knees kneeled in front of the leader and said dullly. "I just got in touch with other teams just now. The revolutionary army and ethnic minorities wrote to us that they were in a bad situation and could not send troops to help us." "Oh." The leader who responded did not change the expression, because he already knew the result. Obviously, this time the revolutionary army and other nations wanted to isolate them, and attacked the imperial capital while General Bud was dragged by Andao. go with. The bad situation is just a polite phrase. From the beginning, he didn''t expect to ask these people for help, but just asked out of friendship. Looking at the candlelight, the leader smiled unconsciously. Even if he was being pressed step by step, he was about to retreat to the headquarters of Anning Road, but he could still laugh, maybe it was this smile that gave the support of the church members. "Relax, in a few days, the situation will be reversed." The head raised his head, exuding a majesty. The guard showed surprise, kneeling on the ground without any doubt, said respectfully. "I must pass on the shrine of Lord Lord." After speaking, he turned and left. This night will be an inspiring night. At night, Naruto was about to return to the room to sleep, but met an unexpected person in the corridor, and Hei Tong''s big eyes stared at him. Looking at this little girl of loli shape, Naruto still unconsciously smiled and said "Is there something wrong with Sister Hitomi?" "Have you ever done this with my sister?" The raised black pupil''s eyes locked Naruto''s eyes tightly. Naruto didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence, and asked in amazement. "doing what?" "Do h." The black pupil who spoke this sentence said without any shyness in his eyes, but took it for granted. Naruto stunned and said helplessly "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you." Hei Tong''s eyes brightened and he said very seriously "It matters because she is my sister." "Okay." Naruto had a big head for a while, and immediately felt that the girl was a bit embarrassed, saying gently "In fact, there are some things that are necessary for normal communication between men and women." Heitong said a moment, and those big beautiful eyes looked at Naruto, and the corner of his mouth could not help but smile. "That''s it, that''s it. How about it, are there any kids?" Thinking is too jumping, Naruto almost can''t react, this black pupil''s thinking is too powerful. "Little black pupil, this girl is very impolite to say this." Naruto, who looks like an adult, educates Black pupil. "Really?" Instead, Hei Tong pointed his head with white fingers and thought for a while, then said with a slight smile. "I''m going to ask my older sister about this." She wanted to leave after speaking. Naruto was really afraid that she would go to trouble Red Hitomi, and stretched out a hand to grab Black Hitomi''s arm, but he grabbed it without expecting it. The reaction of Black Hitomi was amazing. Chapter 148： : Thanks to Kuro Hitomi "what!" With a sharp scream, the black pupil jumped out of the face with a blushing face, and put his hand on the long knife on the waist. There was a slight blush on the cheek, looking at Naruto, said softly. "Do not touch me." I don''t want to be an order, but I want to beg. Such a big reaction made Naruto mistakenly. He didn''t have much anger but just felt a bit funny. He smiled and looked at the black pupil who was a few meters away from him. "It was just a conditioned reflex. I didn''t expect such a big reaction from you. I just want to tell you, or don''t bother Chitong, otherwise Chitong will be unhappy." "why?" Hei Tong''s dull expression is still very cute, especially the black hair on both ends, with a crooked head, which is really cute. Naruto, who had a headache, didn''t know how to answer, so he waved his hand and said perfunctoryly "Don''t ask, just go to bed." After speaking, he turned around and left, but was stopped by Hei Tong. "Hey, I''m not finished." Turning his head to look at the black pupil, it was found that the girl had left the long knife in her hand, and came up shyly, only one meter away from him. The shortened black pupil raised his head, his cheeks were flushed, and he said in a very small voice "Last time, you kissed me, did you tell my sister?" "No" seeing the black pupil, Naruto originally wanted to say no, but still wanted to fool the girl, after all, this expression was so interesting. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net "Tell Hitomi, it seems that Hitomi wants you to be my little wife." It is worthy of Naruto, such a shameless lie, even without stuttering. Instead, the black pupil''s cheeks became red, even the ears were red, and her head was not talking. You can see her two small mouths, which were pinched together gently, and bit her with a few white teeth. Lower lip. Asking his head full of drunkenness "how do you say?" Pretending to be a contemplative Naruto, said easily "Refused." Black pupil seemed relieved, and the little breath was really like a cute little girl. Looking up at Naruto, the beautiful eyes of Hei Tong have the beauty of a red pupil, as if making a big decision, said in a soft voice "I''ll tell you the best thing." "whats the matter?" "You lower your head a bit." Naruto almost didn''t hear the small words. According to Hei Tong''s words, he still bent down obediently, so as to be on par with the girl, when he didn''t know what the girl was going to say. For a moment, Naruto''s cheek touched a soft object, moist and soft, and left when touched. Heitong stepped on his feet and left a kiss on Naruto''s face, and said that little face was flushed "This is the last time I thank you for saving me." After turning around, he walked down and walked away. Naked to his own cheek, Naruto looked at the back of Hei Tong, and began to imagine the feeling of bringing the girl and Ma Yin back in his arms, holding one in one hand and holding it on his thigh. The unconscious Naruto''s mouth turned up, revealing a very bad smile. In the early morning of the second day, the dangerous species of devil fish stopped early outside the fortress. At this time Na Jietan was wearing a gray cape and her two arms around her chest, she was white and bright, and her delicate skin was good. Looking around, Na Jietan''s face was very cold. When Naruto came out, she screamed loudly. "Slow, Naruto, hurry up. Now the crisis of Andao is waiting for you to deal with. There are hundreds of thousands of worshippers waiting for you." Na Jie Hitan, who is completely transformed, is still a good general and can always be concerned about the situation of the task. Naruto, who walked to Najehittan, yawned and said nothing. She jumped onto the back of the devil''s fish, at this time, Brand and Tazmi and others were already on it. There are still several girls with red pupil. It didn''t take long before several girls came out together, each holding a weapon and walking on the back of this devil fish. Naruto looks at the mountains in front and the woods under the peaks, and his fingers rotate on a copper-colored ring. This ring is changed by a flame gun. The failure of the minister can be maintained for more than one day. After nearly 30 hours, Emperor Gu will recover. Unless this living emperor is destroyed by special means, it will slowly repair itself. On the back of the dangerous breeding fish, everyone said hello. When all the people arrived, Na Jietan waved her hand and said very politely. "All set off, aiming inside the peaceful road, killing General Bud." Seeing Na Jiexi''s spirited look, Naruto laughed and said ridiculously "Wife Najeeta is so cool." Najie Hitan turned her head and glared at Naruto''s eyes, which was very flavorful, but she let Naruto appreciate the style of glaring. The dangerous fish of the devil dances with huge wings and soars into the sky. Now there are a lot of people, and the place to stand is a bit crowded. The most important thing is that as soon as the dangerous species is released into the air, Naruto is hugged. Asdes hugged his head with a smile on his face, pressed the two **** on the back of Naruto, wrapped his arms around Naruto''s armpit with white arms, and said in a soft voice "Brother Naruto, this sister will take good care of you this time." Speaking warm words, Asdes rubbed his face and Naruto. On the side, Na Jietan looked a little bit embarrassed. She had a sour heart, but on the surface she looked very decent. "General Adesid, at this time, don''t worry about Naruto, now is an important time." "Is Najie Hitan jealous? Would you like me to give Naruto, saying that Naruto''s younger brother is very comfortable holding him up?" Rubbing Naruto''s face, Asdes held his hands closer. Najie Hitan''s face turned red, looking at Naruto, she did want to try it, but in the end, she dismissed the idea. She did not dare to be intimate with Naruto in front of everyone. Just pay attention to the scenery, if it is completely righteous, it will be the wind of Asdes. Esdes didn''t care, just focused on Naruto Naruto and passed his love on. Chapter 149： : Battlefield of Killing War-torn towns, destroyed houses, desolate ruins, bare city walls. wap.novelhall.com In this town, most peaceful Taoists with cold weapons have tired eyes, and the day and night battles are torture for ordinary people like them. If it weren''t for the belief in the leader, they might have fled long ago. Even so, when they saw the sophisticated weapons and horrible emperor''s tools of the Imperial Legion, they immediately felt deep despair. "For humanity and fairness, we cannot let the empire survive, destroy the empire, and for everyone to live a fair life in this world." Holding a silver gun in one hand, sitting on a high horse, the man in a monastic suit shouted, encouraging the people behind him tens of thousands. These people held various knives and ordinary spears in their hands, and some even held harpoons on the battlefield. In front of tens of thousands of people, there was an army of less than 2,000, holding a steel knife in their hands, long-range guns and arms around their waists, riding tall horses and looking down at them. Leader General Bud, sitting on the horse with majesty, revealed his powerful body pressure. At first glance, this looks like a man like a rock. Looking coldly at the number of believers in front, his eyes revealed the look of the ants, his head was slightly raised, his hands were hidden in the wide nail stomach. Said coldly "This should be the vanguard. I didn''t expect this group of people to be the strongest rebels. Don''t laugh at them." The strong legs crossed, and the tall horse''s body leaped from the horse''s back. While standing on the ground, he could feel an invisible wind and waves on the ground. wap.novelhall.com Disdainful of the rebels ahead, General Bud stepped forward directly, watching General Bud''s movements. None of the Imperial soldiers behind him stepped forward to help, looking at his broad shoulders in awe, The atmosphere did not dare to come out. Seeing that there was only one person in the other side, the silver gun man who led the peaceful road showed a little anger in his eyes, and the silver gun in his hand shouted. "Destroy the empire, kill them." "kill!" With a shout, tens of thousands of troops, holding cold weapons by hand, came towards General Bude, and the footsteps of tens of thousands of people shook the ground, as the volcano erupted, the ground was shaking, and the crowd holding cold weapons was even It was rolling in. Bude''s eyes flashed like a hawk, his body''s cloak moved, and two huge iron pillars on his shoulders flew out. The big iron block, which was half a human tall, slammed into the leader and slammed him directly. Destroyed. Blood spilled on the horse''s back, and the tall gray horse hissed, his hoof crooked, and he fell down. The impulse of the iron pillar continued unabated, and once again fell on the leading number of believers. If you were in a no-man''s land, you could only see blood and water flying around, and half of the human body flew in the air. Body. Wiping a handful of blood on his face, some scared people, their pupils dilated, their legs trembling, their bodies trembling, their eyes full of deep fear. The iron stake slid through a semi-circular arc, and flew back again. On the way back, it took away a few fresh lives. The blood-stained iron pile fell on Bude''s shoulders again. At this time, his eyes were still so resolute, his face sneered, and his bloodthirsty smile gazed at the humanity in front of him. "Come over and let me solve your lives, the villains will only die." The cold words stimulated the hearts of the Anning Taoists. They were originally ordinary people. This kind of scene that one person could be against thousands of people has never been seen before, nor did they know who screamed. "devil." At that moment, the army''s heart was shaken. The tens of thousands of troops on Anning Road threw away the weapons in their hands and turned around. They ran into chaos without a leader, and only escaped by themselves, regardless of the situation behind them. Tens of thousands of troops were frightened by one person, not to mention the peaceful Taoists, even the eyes of the empire soldiers were fearful. Looking at the escaping man in front, Bud snarled and shouted. "Destroyed so many cities and towns in my empire, don''t think of simply escaping." His strong legs began to run, his hands extended from his cloak, and he rushed forward, slamming his fist on a person who had too late to run away. Blood splattered and a person was buried in Bud''s hand. With bare hands, harvesting lives is easier than slaughtering chickens and ducks. The horrible General Bude has shown a deep fear in the eyes of peaceful Taoists. "Oh, this guy is not human anymore. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die." "Don''t kill me, I don''t want to die." The crowd shouted, regardless of gender, the believers now only have deep despair. But Budd waved his hands, no matter whether he was a woman or a woman, all wiped out, and even the woman who collapsed to the ground did not let go, and pinched her with merciless hands. This is all but a massacre. "General Bude is mighty, kill them all." With the cry of the empire soldiers, these soldiers longing for blood in their eyes began to burst out roar. "Kill them, kill these rebels." The white-eyed wolf''s eyes looked at the dead man in front of them. They did not have the slightest nausea, but showed strong excitement in their eyes. In this battlefield, they have even distorted their characters. Bude has shown a face of bloodthirsty from the previous cold blood to now, holding a young man in his hand and holding his neck up, his face showing a kind of smirk, his hands intensified, the smile gave a kind of Hell smile. A few men and women in the surrounding area were shocked and fell to the ground, because of fear, their bodies had no strength to escape, they could only wait for death. "Don''t kill me, I surrender, I don''t want to die." The man who shed tears and snot revealed a fear from his heart from his eyes. When he felt his breathing was getting heavier, he looked up and saw a big devil fish, his pupils magnified and watched a black spot on the back of the devil fish leap from high altitude. A familiar face appeared in front of him. Chapter 150： : A Massacre At the moment of seeing this battle, Naruto jumped directly from the back of the dangerous species, completely ignoring the obstruction of the crowd. wap.novelhall.com Falling from a height of 1,000 meters, this kind of thing can only be enlarged by Naruto. Such a bold move once again frightens Tazmi and others. A flame burst from Naruto''s hands, and the flame gun condensed in his right hand, held tightly, and fell from a height of 1,000 meters. When the ground shook, a circle of cracks spread around. The infinite wind and waves were mixed with the imposing momentum. Naruto stood here holding a spear with one hand. Such a change instantly attracted the attention of all people, not only the Imperial soldiers, but also the peaceful Taoist believers'' eyes. "It is Lord Bishop." "Ah, thank you Lord, Lord Bishop Lord is finally here." The peaceful Taoists stopped running at this instant, one by one came to their senses in terror, with surprise in their eyes, and some even knelt on the ground, crying to thank God for Naruto to rescue them. Bude, who was trying to pinch a Christian, heard Naruto''s name and turned his head to look at the eighteen-year-old boy with an unnatural expression. No more humming, said coldly "It turned out to be just a little ghost, and even dare to come here, it''s almost death." When the man holding his hand was released for a moment, Bud turned his feet in a circle, twisted his body 180, clenched his fist in one hand, and the whole man rushed up. That agile system turned into a blast and flew over. wap.novelhall.com Thick fists brought a gust of wind, and ordinary people were definitely hitting five horses. But Naruto was not an ordinary person at all. He turned his head and glanced at it calmly, then only made a slight movement, and his body took a step back. The moment Naruto punched Buda, Naruto took a step away from his body. Fists and Naruto staggered past, Bud''s eyes revealed unbelievable, and there was a touch of shock in his eyes. The moment Naruto showed his expression, Naruto kicked as soon as he raised his foot at his waist. With a bang and a steady kick, Bude flew out like a sandbag, and it flew a hundred meters away in an instant, hitting a large rock. With a bang, the stone was torn apart, Bud''s huge body and the ground slid for a few meters before stopping, and Bud, who was lying motionless on the ground, was completely on the ground. There was silence all around, and everyone stopped breathing. In just a few seconds, there was excitement in the eyes of the people on An Ning Dao, and the crowd burst into a cry like victory. "Win, win, Vice-Chairman Mighty." The fear of Naruto was revealed in the eyes of the Imperial soldiers. "Hey, you probably haven''t died yet, it just hangs up, but it''s not fun." Looking indifferently ahead, Naruto held the spear in his hand and pointed at the immobile Bud in front. Bud shivered, holding his waist in one hand, and slowly got up. His majestic face was pale, his face was twisted with pain, his lips were shaking, and he shouted at Naruto. "Shit, how dare you kick me and kill me, I killed you, I''ll crush you into a crush." Five fingers were almost in the flesh. Bud was full of deep anger. When he raised his fist with a gust of wind, the whole person rushed again. Naruto raised his spear in his hand, with a playful smile on his face, the moment Bud was ten meters away from him. Naruto, who had calculated everything, moved. He held up the spear with both hands, and a flame burst out from the tip of the gun. One shot passed, and the flame danced a beautiful arc in the air. When Bud kept rushing forward, his head and body were divided into two halves, and the blood had not flowed out. At the moment before he died, the rock-like man didn''t understand how Naruto moved. When the corpse fell on the soil, blood stained the ground. Again a brief silence "The death of General Budbud is impossible, it is impossible." The imperial soldiers began to tremble, and the soldiers standing in front of them were full of fear, pulling Malaysia back a few steps, with deep fear in their eyes. A general who has led hundreds of battles and just led them to kill several battles and defeated several battles. Now he is dead. This feeling is like heaven to hell. The soldiers of that empire showed panic like the arrival of hell. No one dared to challenge Naruto, no one dared to draw a gun. They began to seize the reins, turned the horse''s head, and prepared to start running away, just like the peaceful Taoists. The moment they turned around, they saw long, blue-blue hair, one-handed support for Asdes, who fell on the ground in front of the group, and said with a frosty cold on their faces "It''s all against Naruto, it''s all frozen for me." Holding the land in one hand, Asdes coldly spoke, freezing the earth, and instantly freezing all the 1,000 Imperial soldiers into ice sculptures, none of which fell. At this time, the red pupil jumped down from the dangerous species of devil fish that descended into the air, and the long knife in his hand was drawn out, his body flickered constantly, and he quickly ran among the remaining one thousand imperial soldiers and continued to use them. The long sword harvested their lives, without any hesitation, split the scared Empire soldier in half. Watching the movements of Chi Hitomi and Esdes, Naruto didn''t do anything, but just held the spear tightly and stared indifferently. At this time, An Ning Dao was awakened by the joy of victory, and then realized that they had won. The crowd shouted, and some people cried unconsciously. "Win, we win, it''s a dream." "Thank Almighty Lord, no, it should be our great Associate Lord." Cheers broke out in the crowd, and one person shouted Naruto''s name. From this moment, the figure of Naruto''s leader was deeply imprinted in their hearts. After Chi Hitomi resolved all the soldiers, the leader of the peaceful road hurriedly hurriedly came from afar and looked at the blood on the battlefield. Or the kind smile, came to Naruto, turned over and dismissed, said smoothly. "Great Associate, I knew you would come to save us." "I''m going to say less. I didn''t come here to listen to you." Turning around and looking at the leader, Naruto''s expression was calm, how could he just kill a general. Chapter 151： : Night Strike Group Disbands "Of course I understand that from today on, you will be managed by 100,000 Daoist soldiers. Mtlnovel.com" Respectfully holding his chest with his hands, he bowed deeply at Naruto, and the leader''s face was obviously very religious. "Then I''m welcome to put it away." Naruto, unemotional, smiled slightly. The two looked at each other and smiled as if they had reached some kind of tacit understanding. Leading Naruto, the leader walked towards the house where he lived. Simple wooden room with mild sunlight. Naruto was sitting right in front of the leader, and only two people were sitting face to face with each other, and the others stood side by side in a tacit manner. After all, this kind of moment is different from the night raid organization. Both are the main characters of An Ning Dao. Any decision can dominate the life and death of An Ning Dao. "I don''t want to listen to other nonsense, I only have one request." Naruto, who stretched out a finger, looked at the leader seriously. The leader asked with a gentle smile on his face and asked calmly. "I don''t know what Naruto has to ask, I will try my best if I can." "You can''t get involved in the military affairs of An Ning Dao again, and leave everything to me, including after destroying the empire in the future." The leader smiled slightly, and continued to say with a spring-like smile "This is of course. Only Naruto is suitable for this position. The oracle clearly shows that you will become a person who will change the whole world and overthrow the empire." I did not expect that the leader valued the shrine so much, Naruto smiled unconsciously, his face returned to calmness, and he said with a smile "The leader is so reasonable, I accepted the army of tranquility, and the leader can actually take a good rest and spend some time. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" "Although it sounds good, I still have a lot to say about the believers in you." The leader said, standing up, very steady, turned his head and left the room. Looking at the leader, Naruto was pondering for a while, no matter whether this guy was genuine or not, he couldn''t give up on this peaceful road, even if someone gave him such a big piece of cake, he would definitely take a sip. Looking at several people in the night raid group, Naruto beckoned to Najemittan and Esdes. The two girls did not resist much, but they walked to Naruto and sat down. "To this leader, Najemittan, do you think his words are not credible?" Looking at Najie Hitan, Naruto still asked the question. Now that the boss is his wife, Naruto still believes her judgment on the boss of the original general. Najeshtan nodded and said seriously "According to previous investigations by the Revolutionary Army, it should be true. He valued the deities himself. This time it seems that he really wants to give Naruto the army." Naruto was agitated in his heart, and now he feels extremely excited. As long as there is an army of peaceful road, he has no peace at all to kill the minister. This time all the benefits will be his own. Whether it''s the revolutionary army or the ethnic minorities, don''t want to get a little sweetness. The naruto with a black smile on the corner of his mouth looked at Najeshtan and Esdes, stretched out his hands and grabbed the palms of the two girls, and said quietly "I want to manage the army for you and then use this power to completely overthrow the empire." Esdes smiled lightly. He didn''t have much interest in the management of this army. He grabbed Naruto''s palm with both hands and said with a smile. "Since it is Naruto''s request, I must listen to you." On the contrary, Najethitan was a little excited. The strength of the 100,000 army is definitely better than the revolutionary army. Although the revolutionary army has several emperors, it is a pity that the number of emperors is not enough to hold thousands of troops at a low level. There are only two people, and one is still dead. "Naruto, I have said it from the beginning, and I have listened to you completely, even if you let me die for you." Na Jietan, who smiles mildly, is very beautiful. She is not only loved by Naruto, but also deeply grateful. She is grateful for helping Naruto treat her arms and eyes, grateful love and love from the heart. The stocks are mixed together, making Najie Hitan strongly like Naruto, which is better than Esdes. Looking at the sincere eyes of the two girls, Naruto felt the love in their hearts, smiled slightly, let go of the two girls'' arms, stood up, and looked around at the people behind them, especially Tazmi and Brand. Several people. Naruto''s face said solemnly "From now on, I decided to leave the Revolutionary Army, and the Night Strike Group was disbanded. Starting today, I will use my hands to become a new team of Night Strike Group." As soon as the words came out, a few of the girls in Red pupil were not surprised, they liked Naruto originally, and they did not have much resistance to this matter. Red pupil who pondered for a while looked up at Naruto and asked "Naruto, do you want to destroy the empire with the peaceful troops?" I clicked Naruto, looking at the red pupil, the goddess''s beautiful cheek was still so beautiful, that beautiful red eye blinked, and asked earnestly. "Naruto, what are you going to do after you destroy the empire?" Naruto who smiled slightly said "Not much. As for this matter, Akito can do whatever he wants, I just want to get a little glory." Serious words showed that Naruto had no desire for the position of the Emperor, which made the red-headed expression of Chitong relaxed, and said with a smile. "With Naruto, I can do anything for you." After the red pupil was resolved, Ma Yin and other girls would not even say anything. Ma Yin would support even Naruto as the emperor. The blind love is stronger than Red pupil. Seeing that all the girls of the Night Strike Group agreed, Naruto looked at Tazmi and Brand a few. Brand didn''t resist much shrugging and shrugged. "In fact, Anning Road is not different from the Revolutionary Army, and staying here can get a lot of good things." Lubbock said with an excited fist. "You can also see a lot of girls in monk costumes." The two laughed involuntarily, and Tazmi didn''t refuse, and promised to stay here. This kind of thing is also surprising. The three guys didn''t agree. He also planned to directly bury them here. Now he agreed, it saved a little effort. Chapter 152： : I am both justice "What do Seliu and Kuromi think?" Naruto turned to look at Hei Tong and Sai Liu. These two girls were originally enemies, but now they are companions. novelhall.com Seliu faced Naruto, but he didn''t have much fear, and said with a fist in excitement. "It always feels like there is more justice to play for you." "Justice?" Naruto stumbled slightly, and couldn''t help but ask Sairu with a smile. "Forgot to ask you, what is your justice now?" "Destroy the evil minister." Seliu''s expression on the clenched fist was serious, and it seemed that the girl finally understood the minister''s nausea. Heitong looked at his eyesight, and his face was a little dull, and he asked with his light finger on his head. "I will cook for you. Do you have any snacks?" Unable to laugh, Naruto looked at the black pupil and said briskly. "Of course. Sister Hei Hitomi can eat whatever she wants. Of course, being my wife, no matter what you want, I will let you get it right away." The ridiculous words made Hei Tong''s face red, and his head shyly lowered. Naruto saw an expectation from Hei Tong''s shy cheeks. It seemed that the dessert was very tempting to the girl and almost promised to be a wife. Hei Tong''s face is still a bit thin, and his tone is very small. "It doesn''t matter if you are a wife, you still do it." Naruto should respond, but did not continue to ridicule, there are too many people, and this time is not the time to be in love. Naruto who sat back in her seat saw Na Jie Hitan''s nervous face and saw Naruto sitting next to her. Na Jie Hitan looked up and said with a timid look. "Naruto, do you really want to withdraw from the revolutionary army?" "It''s not me, it''s us. Sister Najeshtan will not want to regret it. Mtlnovel.com" Gently held Najeshtan''s palm, and found that this hand was very cold, and she could not help holding it. Najeshtan''s cheeks flashed a little red, and after Naruto was white, she said solemnly. "I don''t regret it. I just fear that the Revolutionary Army will not let you go so easily. Your strength is now fully known to them. Now the Revolutionary Army understands that only you can kill the minister. They cannot let you go. piece." Najie Hitan''s words made Naruto smile a little, and said easily "What can I do without letting them go, they dare to challenge and let them come back." There was a sense of killing in his eyes, and Naruto''s expression was not meant to be joking. Na Jie Hitan reassured her, but said slightly to Naruto "Of course there is me. I will also help Naruto kill anyone who dares to touch you. I will never forget your love and kindness." Najie Hitan understands that only Naruto now really likes her. Although the revolutionary army was good to her before, love is more important to her than anything else, especially Naruto s love and the kindness of her arms and eyes. This is much better than what the Revolutionary Army has given. One is paid and the other is selfless. Najeeta can still distinguish who is sincere. Just as several people were chatting, the leader came in from the outside and said with a smile to Naruto. "Naruto, I think you should come with me." With a different look at the leader, Naruto still obediently followed him out. Originally, Esdes wanted to follow, but was stopped by the door guard. Naruto''s brow frowned with the guard holding two guns. The leader explained "I want to introduce you to the believers. Others are not good with the past, rest assured. The Associate Lord will return soon." This remark was not only to Naruto, but also to Asdes, who looked coldly at the leader, without any respect for the leader, said coldly. "If Naruto has something, I will help your head and body freeze, and still go inside the river." It is indeed Asdes. The cold atmosphere made the two guards fight a cold war, and they dare not look at this beautiful girl with beautiful sea-blue hair. The smile of the leader and grandma did not change, and he nodded in a steady tone. "Then I try not to let this happen." After speaking, he left with Naruto, leaving only Esdes with a cold breath all over his body. As soon as Naruto left, Asdes recovered the Queen of Ice again, and the imposing manner of who killed me was close to me. Sitting there, Tazmi and others were afraid to speak loudly. And Naruto was led by the leader to the outside of the house, walked a long way, came to a square, the crowd was crowded on the square, those devout clergymen saw two people, and immediately showed excited eyes. Many of them were believers who just saw Naruto fighting. Leading Naruto to the high platform, the leader s explanation of the magic stick began. "The great Almighty Lord predicts that someone will come to rescue me one day, take us away from this deep water, lead us to the light, overthrow the tyranny of the empire, and get justice, and this person is now in front of us, so I Follow the Lord''s instructions, and let him lead us to light and fairness. " The devout believers listened with an intoxicated eye, completely trusted in the words of the leader, and looked at Naruto. In addition to worship, admiration is just like watching the gods. Maybe now Naruto let them die, they will die. This is the power of religion. After some fierce explanations, Naruto was described as a person sent by God. No one in this group of believers did not believe it. At the end, he began to pray for the non-existent Lord, and thanked the Lord for bringing him Naruto. People. Tens of thousands of people, clasping their hands together and praying, this scene is still spectacular. Seeing Naruto sighing, An Ning Dao''s faith is really strong. In less than an hour, in just a few words, Naruto became the deputy leader of Anning Dao, and he was the deputy leader with decisive power. Being on that tall platform, looking down at the people below, Naruto has a very excited mood. These people are so excited that he can destroy the empire and do anything for him. With a dull complexion, he presented a naruto with a serious expression, waved his hand, and said with a little ten abilities. "Destroy everyone who is blocking our access to justice, destroy the empire, and destroy those who prevent us." "Destroy the empire, destroy those who stop us." Loud shouts and Naruto s strong pressure not only made them afraid, but also made them feel deeply admired, and even said "Ah, this is the power of God." Comparing the momentum of the ten tails to God, Naruto raised another height in the hearts of everyone. The devout congregation, the eyes of worship, and the enthusiasm. Both men and women feel the strong pressure of Naruto on them, feeling the "power of God", while they are afraid, they show a frantic look and yell. "Divine envoy, Lord Bishop is the divine envoy. We have been saved, and no one should be afraid." The sound was louder than the sound, and the momentum was louder than the sound. Naruto now knows that this is his power. No one can stop him from growing up, stop him from overthrowing the empire, and kill those who dare to oppose him. Every word he said was justice and fairness. Thinking of all this, Naruto smiled, a kind of black belly, a very bad smile. Chapter 153： : My Power After numerous battles, the entire world was turbulent. Fighting for more than ten days put the empire into a difficult state completely. novelhall.com On this wide grassland, Anning Road pioneered 50,000 troops, facing 3,000 imperial cavalry, and well-equipped cavalry. If it was the original Anning Road, it would definitely not be low-end. It is a pity that with the Emperor Envoy team led by Naruto, the situation is not what it used to be. Now as long as these three thousand cavalry are destroyed, will there be any imperial soldiers who can stop Naruto, the next step is the imperial capital, the imperial city. Riding on a high horse, Naruto stared ahead, showing no sign of shooting, because without him, someone would help him level up. In front of the 50,000 Anning Road Army, there are two girls, Naje Hitan and Esdes, wearing the same cloak. Seeing these two people, no one felt a little scared. Asdes''s long legs gripped the horse, and looked coldly forward, turning his head to Naje Hitan calmly. "These guys, if you give me all, it will take a while to freeze, and some of the wraps cannot be completely frozen to death." Najeshtan nodded, and said with a grim expression "Just freeze the ground and let their horseshoes slip and not fight on horseback." The bright Aesdes could not help but say a smile. "It''s a good method. It''s worthy of being General Najemittan." With his legs crossed, he rushed up, supported the ground with one hand, and stood on the soil. novelhall.com Seeing Esdes''s blue hair, the Imperial Cavalry panicked. "Isn''t this Lord Esdes, why are they there?", "Not only Lord Asdes, but also Lord Najeshtan, how could the two of them be together again." "How else is this fight going, hey, the captain is running." At the moment when these two generals appeared, the Imperial Cavalry changed. The leader of the captain turned his head and ran. From his eyes, he saw that he was afraid. There is no emperor in this team. To the strongest of the empire, he knew very well that fighting was just a matter of dying more and dying less. Tightly locked the escaped captain, Naruto''s spear clenched tightly, and rushed forward without a sound. The fire broke out at the tip of the gun, enclosing Naruto, and turned into a fire dragon. It rushed up, and in one second, the captain of the Empire was divided into two halves, and was burned to ashes by the flame. "It''s Naruto, that demon. Let''s run away." The sound of the horseshoe seemed chaotic. Seeing Naruto, the three thousand imperial cavalry, turned around and ran. At this time, the ice-making ability of Esdes'' palm began, and a cold utterance of "all frozen." At that moment, a piece of frost appeared on the grassland and spread out. In a moment, he covered all the kilometers in front, and three thousand Imperial Cavalry. The grass underneath all turned into slippery ice. The frosty air is very biting, and the frozen grass is cold, and it is even harder for people to stand. Not to mention the horseshoe, once the horse''s feet step on it, it slips and the horse immediately turns over. There was a thunderous rush, and all three thousand horses fell to the ground in an instant, and some even couldn''t get up by being held down by the horse. The fear of the three thousand cavalry was revealed, and they did not have any warfare, but only thought of running away. And Na Jie Hitan''s cloak moved, waved her hand, and roared loudly. "Fight for peace." The 50,000 Anning Road army roared excitedly, one after another rushing towards the 3,000 imperial cavalry, and now these fallen cavalry, there is no threat to them at all. Among them, Tazmi, Red Hitomi and others, reaching out and pulling out the red and black pupils of the long sword, jumped, and the two sisters began to slay the Empire Cavalry from both sides. It was a complete kill. After a few glances at the imperial cavalry who had been killed, Naruto looked up at the sky. The sun at noon was very warm. Looking directly at the sun made it impossible to open his eyes, but his face was soft. Looking at the mild sunlight, Naruto''s face instinctively smiled, and whispered softly. "Finally, only the last emperor is left. As long as the Minister of the Empire is overthrown, he can live in peace with Chitong with peace of mind and receive supreme glory." Luxurious and spacious rooms, various animal skin sofas and chairs, and precious porcelain. Sitting on a soft sofa cushion, Naruto said with a slight smile on his face. "I didn''t think of how the owner of this town is rich. Each of these things is worth tens of thousands of coins?" After glancing at everything in the room, Naruto''s eyes showed a little excitement. These things definitely belonged to him personally. After each battle victory, he can get wealth, which is the thing that makes Naruto the most excited. Brand and others also seemed very excited. Naruto''s excitement of obtaining a large amount of gold coins is different. They are now excited to attack the imperial city of the imperial capital. "Naruto, now Emperor is only a forest and a mountain from us. When are you going to do it?" Holding his right fist in his right hand, Brand''s eyes were full of excitement. "Let''s wait for it tomorrow. Today Aesdes''s power is a bit overused, and it will take a while to recover." Naruto said calmly, and glanced at Asdes. With her hand on her head, Esdes was very tired, and after two battles in a row, she played two abilities and lost a little of her spirit. Controlling powerful emperors requires a lot of mental strength. Sitting next to Naruto, Esdes showed the gesture of the little girl, leaning her body in Naruto''s arms, and the blue hair was scattered around Naruto''s chest, and Asid nestled on Naruto''s chest. Yes, there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, and he said in a weak voice. "Naruto, can you hold me." Naruto, without any nonsense, stretched out his hands to surround Esdes''s waist, watching the blue eyebrows wrinkled on Esdes'' exquisite melon seed, and slowly stretched out. This enjoyment must be very comfortable. Chapter 154： : Struggle of Interest Just when Naruto was holding Esdes and watching Esdes''s pretty face start to stay. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Na Jietan came in from the outside with a sweltering expression, with a serious expression, holding a file in her hand, and patted it on the table, she said with a bit of teeth. "The Revolutionary Army is a little too much now, and so is the army of the ethnic minorities. Now they have united and asked us to return, and they must be gathered together to attack the empire." Naruto raised a glance at Na Jie Hitan. Now the boss has completely become his man. For the sake of the army of peaceful road, with all his heart and soul, even the former revolutionary army has nothing to do with this. It''s because of him that he is so desperate. "In fact, it is also reasonable for them, because in this way, the empire will be attacked by us. At that time, it will not be the question of whether the empire will fall, but the interest." "Well, Naruto, you are right. Now the Revolutionary Army and other aliens understand that the empire will not live long, and internal conflicts will definitely erupt, but they did not expect that they would erupt so soon, even the death of the empire. Sure, these people are too anxious. " Clenched her fist, Na Jie Xitan''s expression was a bit unnatural, not to blame her for this. Now is the crucial moment, but this situation appears, everyone is a little bit angry. He smiled slightly for Naruto, holding some drowsy Asdes, said quietly. "People don''t die for themselves, these guys also want to share some sweetness from here, and want to taste the fruits of victory." I just did nt expect to get into trouble so soon. It seems that the revolutionary army has been unable to breathe. In this situation, if he overthrows the empire, it is likely that the battle will be settled. It will be him who wins the greatest victory. The revolutionary army has nothing. Unconsciously laughed again Naruto, watching Naje Hitan continue "As long as they dare to touch me, I will definitely not let them go. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Najeshtan nodded, and said with a serious expression. "I will definitely be on your side, Naruto." Reaching out Bai Nen''s palm, Na Jie Hitan picked up the letter and tore it into pieces, showing her determination. At this time, Esdes was fighting with her eyelids, and the warmth held by Naruto made her want nothing and gradually sink into her dreamland. Holding Esdes, Naruto spent a day blandly. Far away from dozens of miles, the revolutionary army, which is much weaker than Naruto, has ten gods, but they are not capable, and they can only achieve a little effect in the battle of a hundred people. Thousands of people and 10,000 people fought, but it did not play much of a role, especially for well-equipped Imperial soldiers. Those firearm bullets really hit. It wasn''t a joke. They could be injured if they were not careful. At that time, the injuries were small and affected the operation. They would be hacked to death by the soldier with a random knife. Unlike the 100,000 army led by Naruto, who has several strong men defending it, and the peaceful road that goes forward bravely, the situation of the revolutionary army is very bad, and even minorities and foreign nations are uncomfortable. More than a dozen people gathered around the round table, where the leader of the revolutionary army, the leader of a different ethnic group, and the leader of the hometown of a minority clan Tazmi. Everyone''s expression was ugly, and one of the revolutionary army leaders in black robes took the lead in breaking the awkward scene and said "Just now, intelligence came from Anning Road, as if they didn''t want to return, they wanted to kill the minister directly." "The guys, especially the Naruto, he must want to overthrow the minister and be the emperor himself." With a fist in one hand, a strong man with a disheveled beard on his face screamed in anger. The others immediately responded "This man must have no good intentions, he must become emperor towards himself, and then receive the empire." "It''s true. In fact, we have long understood his ulterior motives. The Revolutionary Army is so good to him. Now it turns out to betray the Revolutionary Army. This guy is a white-eyed wolf." The leader of the revolutionary army wearing a black robe covering his face shouted angrily, and he really wanted to make people feel ungrateful and betrayed the revolutionary army. Those who did not know, really thought that the revolutionary army gave Naruto great benefits, and then Naruto betrayed them. They have absolute hatred for such betrayalers. The conversation had completely changed, and it became a conversation meeting that talked about Naruto''s disadvantages. And far in the army of Anning Road, Naruto sleeping with Esdes and Najemitan in one hand, did not know that he was being met by a group of strangers who had never seen him before. Charges. In the morning, Naruto who woke up stretched a lazy waist, blinked his mouth, walked in the corridor, and met the black pupil in front. The black pupil with a small bag of snacks had a surprisingly good appetite early in the morning, and the black pupil with a small biscuit greeted Naruto when she saw it. "Good morning." Just turning around and leaving, Naruto grabbed his arm. The black pupil who turned her head looked at Naruto in doubt. Naruto looked at Hei Tong''s short head, and his short black hair was raised, sighing that she was indeed a beautiful girl. Lowering his body, Naruto''s eyes were placed on a bit of biscuit residue on the corner of Hei Tong''s mouth. The thin mouth was very moist, with a touch of red, and the embellishment of the biscuit was tempting crime. "What''s matter?" Don''t ever stare at Naruto, the black pupil''s eyes are full of doubts, don''t understand why Naruto is holding him. "In fact, there is a very important thing to tell you, can you close your eyes?" Naruto swallowed, and Naruto panicked shamelessly. Hei Tong didn''t ask much. He closed his eyes and said quietly. "That''s all right." When the girl with the shape of black pupil, Litong, closed her eyes, Naruto lowered her head, pecked off the biscuit with her lips, and swallowed her belly. At the moment of touching, the black pupil''s small body trembled, her face was stained with Shen Hongxia, and she made a lovely snoring sound. Naruto smiled and turned away, not forgetting to beckon "Think of hospitality." The black pupil who opened her eyes looked at Naruto, her eyes revealed a dullness, but her blushing face did not stomp her temper, but just stared blankly at where Naruto left. Chapter 155： : Disgusting Alliance Army As soon as Naruto arrived in the luxurious living room, she found that Najie Hitan''s expression was a bit ugly. novelhall.com Sitting next to Najeshtan, Naruto asked lightly. "what happened?" Na Jiexi, who looked up from her meditation, stared at Naruto, speaking sadly. "Just now, the Revolutionary Army, ethnic minorities, and foreign nations sent letters asking us to join the United Army to help them fight against the empire and destroy the empire together, otherwise they will unite against us and say that we are reactionaries." Naruto laughed when she heard Na Jie Hitan''s words. Haha laughed and said easily. "These guys are so talented that they can think of things like this. It seems that they are now completely driven by interests." Naruto actually wanted to say that it was a group of disgusting guys. Na Jie Hitan looked at Naruto and said sternly. "Naruto, what do you do now? The other factions at first glance are afraid of Naruto and you have all the benefits. These leading guys are all thinking of overthrowing the benefits of the empire." Clenching Bai Nen''s fist, Na Jietan''s complexion was a little pale, and now only one step away, she can destroy the empire, and did not expect such a problem to occur inside. In order to join forces to deal with them in the interests, Najemittan''s views on the revolutionary army were a little biased. Naruto reached out and held Na Jie Hitan''s little white fist, smiling with ease "Actually you should have an answer better than me. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Looking at Naruto s smile, Na Jiechi calmed down, as if Naruto was there, she was not afraid of anything, and the fact was the same. Naruto s superpower, whether it was a hundred-man team or a thousand-man army, in her eyes It''s all rubbish. Never before had Najeshtan filled her heart with her hands, fists in her hands and bit her white teeth. "When they did this, they taught them peacefully and let them know that our army is not vegetarian." "Wife Najethitan said so well." Laughing Naruto laughed, stretched out a hand, wrapped around Nie Xitan''s thin waist, and held her in her arms. After twisting her body, Na Jie Xitan, whose face was rosy, did not resist much and let Naruto hug him. At this point, Esdes happened to walk out of the room, yawning, and said lazily. "Naruto, why did you get up so early today." Seeing that Naruto was holding Najie Hitan, Esdes didn''t have much surprise. Instead, he walked straight over, sat next to Naruto, and reached out to catch Naruto''s neck. The beautiful blue eyebrows were just in front of Naruto, and Asdes''s eyes flickered with playfulness. Instead, Na Jiexi''s shameful cheeks became more and more red. Now, this gesture is not the same, and it is not in Naruto''s arms to continue to lie on her face. Najecitan was held in one hand, and Asdes was held in one hand, Naruto enjoying a moment of peace. No sooner than half an hour, Najie Hitan called out. "I have forgotten that there is still work to do." Najie Hitan stood up and stared at Aesdes, who was holding Naruto''s neck. She coughed and said solemnly. "Master Esdes, there are important things to deal with. Naruto just said that there must be some lessons for a few long-sighted coalition forces." Asdes turned his head to stare at Naje Hitan, his mouth turned up, with a killer smile. "Then let them see the consequences of Naruto." Na Jie Hitan smiled unconsciously, the nature of the two girls like fighting is really no difference, it is indeed the original general. Say hello to Naruto, Naje Hitan and Aesids leave. It takes a little time to organize the army of An On Dao. It is impossible to transfer all the army, but it is still possible to divide a few teams. There are a few squadrons, which is enough to give the revolutionary people a little color. Sitting on the sofa looking at some luxury decorations in the room, Naruto thought for a while, wondering what lessons should be given to those guys, was it better to kill them directly, and save him the trouble. When Naruto was thinking, a soft whisper came from his ear "Hey, are you okay, what are you sitting here doing in a daze?" Turning his head to see Seliu''s beautiful face, a long orange single ponytail fell on the sofa, and Seliu sitting upright, the expression was very natural. In the end is still a cute girl. "I was wondering if I should find some time to eat Seliu." Naruto, who laughed badly, couldn''t help but make a joke. Seliu''s cheeks were red, and surprisingly Naruto shouted, her red face was very shy, her head was lowered, and she looked shameful. Seeing Naruto''s forefinger moving, this single ponytail is indeed too beautiful. Although the personality is a bit distorted, as long as you tune it up, you only have to twist the personality for yourself. Already considered Sairu as his wife, Naruto could not help but reach out and touched the next cheek of Sairu, starting with a hot face. Naruto''s brow frowned slightly, as if it was a little hot. Seliu''s cheeks were a little sickly rosy, she looked up at Naruto, and said in those thin words "There is one thing, I want to ask you." "What''s the matter, do you feel uncomfortable?" Naruto was a little nervous. The cause of this hot cheek was obviously a fever. This kind of thing should not be possible. How could Cyrus be so strong, how could he get sick. After understanding Naruto''s caring words and nervous expression, Celiu''s heart was warm, and he unconsciously said with a sweet smile. "My body is all mechanical. You also understand that I used to adjust it myself, but some parts and medicaments are now used up, so if you want to find them, can you help me find some common ones? The potion is back? " The forehead and face were flushed, and Seliu''s eyes drifted a little, and his body was a bit sick. The blood that had been stimulated by Naruto surged up, and it was really unbearable. Grab his left arm with his right hand, and the pale fingers of Sailu''s right hand were pinched tightly, and cold sweat came from his forehead. Chapter 156： : Cellu sick Obviously there is a big problem in this look, Naruto sinks into his heart, and can''t help but talk about it "Let me lie down and stay still. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Reaching out to hold Selyu''s waist directly, Selyu''s body was tense, her face became redder, and she said with anxiety. "What are you doing?" "Help you heal." Naruto''s expression was serious, without any jokes, and he hugged Sailu and walked towards his room. On the way, I met Akita and others and said nothing. Open the door directly, and after coming to the door, walked to the spacious big bed, and gently placed Sai Liu on the soft sheet. The small body twisted into a ball, Bai Nen''s hands clenched the quilt, Sailu''s cheeks were flushed, and she looked at Naruto with a timid expression, and said softly. "Nothing strange to me." Naruto, who did not speak, reached out and touched Xia Seleu''s forehead, and found that it was very hot and understood that it cannot be dragged now. Now many parts of Seliu''s body are mechanical. It must be big. Hands spread out and gently placed on the lower abdomen of Sai Liu, Naruto said harshly "Relax and lie down, and lie flat. I will help you get all the machinery out of the body." The cautious expression didn''t look like a joke. Sai Liu knew that Naruto was serious, the warmth in her heart became more and more intense, her cheeks turned red, she nodded her head, and gave a sweet hum. Not much resistance, lying obediently on the bed sheet, eyes wide open watching Naruto said "Can you really help me take the machine out?" "Well, I can help you get back to where you were before. Wap.novelhall.com" Naruto replied calmly, of course. Sai Liu smiled unconsciously, watching Naruto caring about her, and her heart kept jumping, she said softly. "Don''t be too reluctant, I know what you want, and, I actually" "Don''t talk, wait until I can heal you all." Naruto interrupted Sairu''s words, and directly started Palm Immortal with both hands. This time it is even more difficult than the boss, so Naruto has no reservations, and opens the ten-tailed. The whole body turned golden and black, and the strong momentum made Seliu stay, and the corner of her mouth unconsciously showed a sweet smile. This feeling of being cared for and loved by her has been gone for a long time. At this moment, Seliu''s heart was full of Naruto''s shadow, looking at his face, Seliu''s cheeks were flushed, it was the drunk red of love. Chakra in Naruto''s hands kept pause, and under the constant injection of Chakra in the **** tree, Sailu''s body bowed slightly, and at the end, the body twisted. Naruto uses that huge chakra to help regenerate cells in Sailu''s body, and then grinds the machinery into pieces. The inside of the body is better, and it can be solved in 5 minutes. The most troublesome are these little hands. Although they look at something, the internal structure is too scary. I don''t know how many large weapons are plugged, it is simply an arsenal. Naruto, who left a little cold sweat on his forehead, did not want to cut off Seliu''s hands directly, otherwise the girl would be too painful. Only little by little, this meticulous work lasted for 2 hours before it was over. Naruto, who turned Sairui s whole body machinery into powder, was relieved and still a bit tiring under the high concentration of spirits. He couldn''t help but sit beside the bed, panting heavily. Seliu noticed a change in his body. His originally sick face was completely better now. Seliu sat up and looked at his hands. "Okay, okay, really okay." Looking at Naruto, he felt a pain in his heart, unconsciously stretched out his hands, and wrapped around Naruto''s neck. Such an action made Naruto startled. The moment he turned his head, Selyau''s lips met with a sweet little mouth. After a kiss, Sai Liu''s cheeks were red and soft, "Naruto, thank you for helping me so much. What do you want me to repay you for?" Looking at Seliu, Naruto was still busy adjusting her breath, and she felt physically and mentally exhausted for a long time, and she was a bit uncomfortable. Staring at the thin sweat of Naruto''s forehead, Sai Liu knew that it was helping her to become so tired. A warm current flowed through her heart, and a happy smile appeared on her face, and she said with a slight smile. "That''s the case, then I''ll help Naruto decide. Didn''t you listen to you saying you wanted me, I can accompany you with Lord Esdes and give you a baby." The last sentence was to bite the ears and say, Naruto moved in his heart, turned around and hugged Seleu. The shy Sairu twisted her body, her face blushed, and she reached out her hands and pushed Naruto''s chest. "Wait, I seem a little sick." The two slender legs rubbed against each other, and the blush was hot. "Is there anything I haven''t done?" Naruto was startled, and he was really afraid of missing something. If he didn''t notice it, it would be fatal to Sairui''s body. Shui Lingling''s healthy legs rubbed against each other. Sai Liu raised her head and said with a little mist in her eyes. "Sorry Naruto, it seems that my body is really dead. I can''t accompany you today, and I will compensate you later." Raising his head and kissing on Naruto''s cheek, Sairu turned and ran away immediately, and ran away quickly to see the legs closed. Naruto then realized that it was anxious because all the machinery of Sairu''s body was He broke down in the large intestine. It looks like the treatment was thorough. Naruto with a slight smile, grinning on his face. Turning out of bed without stopping, Naruto twisted open the door and walked out. I didn''t expect that Akito was still standing in the doorway. She was wearing a black tight-fitting Akito, her eyes were full of doubt. "What happened to Seliu?" "It''s nothing, just help her recover her body. Then again, is Hitomi waiting for me? It''s good." Naruto was talking, and stepped forward to reach around Hitomi''s thin waist. Red pupil did not resist much, but said to Naruto with a sweet smile. "I will wait for Naruto to kill the enemy." Armed with red pupils, Naruto and red pupils left the room used by the city lord and headed for the army of Anning Road. Chapter 157： : Start strong In the center of the town, not only are the peaceful Taoists gathered here, but also some ordinary civilians. The decay of the empire is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. No poor people will support the empire, and they ca nt wait to demolish the empire. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net This has also led to an increase in the number of believers who have joined An On Tao, all for a belief that destroys the belief that has rotten the Millennium Empire. Standing in the center of the square where tens of thousands of people gathered, it was the two most powerful generals of Anning Road, Na Jietan''s steady analysis ability, and the powerful strength of Esdes. With these two people in place, the army of Anning Road will bravely move forward and will not win back until now. Of course, it also includes the deputy leader, Naruto, who is unstoppable. Different from Esdes'' lazy and indifferent attitude, Najeshtan said with a serious face and stretched out a palm. "Now the empire is in our eyes. As long as we move a little, we can overthrow the empire and win for half a month. However, it is because our strength is too strong and some people are jealous and start to be jealous of our strength. " The doubts appeared in the eyes of the believers, and Naruto stood underground and mixed with the believers. You can hear some people discussing who they are. The eyes of those believers are full of anger, waiting for Najehittan to speak this jealous person. Na Jie Xitan saw a word can draw people''s hearts, still a little happy, but the expression was very serious, full of the majesty of the general said "On the other sides of the empire, you all know that there are people who have the same revolutionary victory as us. They are the Revolutionary Army, the ethnic minorities, and the foreign nations. They should have stood on our side. Unfortunately, they have been demonized. Lost my nature, now I only want to gain the benefits of the empire''s defeat, and we still have to say that we can''t defeat the empire, we can''t go any further. See ''Mao. Line, Chinese, Text, Net'' The eyes of the believers are full of anger. The battle that lasted for half a month was not just a triumph. They also paid a heavy price, and the deaths of those around them were countless. "These bastards, they want to rob us of our efforts, it''s not fair, why do they want us to step back." A man in the crowd clenched his fists, yelled loudly, ignited the anger of the church members, and yelled with a cry. "It''s not fair. We want to overthrow the empire. Victory belongs to us." Shouting fiercely, a little smile appeared on Na Jie Hitan''s face, a faint joy smile was hidden, and she looked up and said with a high toe. "This is indeed unfair. Because of this, we must give them a little color to see. They want us to quit, we will let them quit this battle. The ultimate victory belongs to us." "Oh, General Najethitan makes sense. Victory belongs to us." The crowd roared, raising their fists one by one, looking like they were about to fight. Standing on the side of Na Jie Hitan, who didn''t say a word for a long time, saw the crowd excited with Na Jie Hitan''s words, and he couldn''t help but say a smile on his lips. "I didn''t expect that you still enjoyed speaking so much. These people are really deceiving. Just these few words are willing to work hard together." The voice was very low, and no one could hear except Na Jie Hitan. Najeshtan turned her head and looked at Esdes, smiling with a smile. "It''s not for our Naruto husband." Adesid gave a smile back unwillingly. The battle of the imperial city was temporarily set aside, and the imperial city that lost a lot of its main combat power also made Naruto feel no fear. The current emperor is a slaughtered fat sheep, but it is necessary to kill the fat sheep Before that, we had to solve a few stupid guys who wanted to steal the sheep. Sitting across a large horse, Naruto took the stables and walked in the forefront of thousands of troops, with a calm face, looking forward, and advancing without fear. Next to Naruto, Naje Hitan and Esdes, who also rode on the same horse, followed each other left and right behind Naruto. Seeing Naruto''s expression was very serious, Najie Hitan couldn''t help asking "Naruto, what are you going to do with their army, whether you want to eradicate it directly or fight it so that you can''t fight it." "It depends on them. If they perform better, they will only learn a little." Naruto calmly said this sentence, and a little lesson in the sentence, it is certainly not as simple as imagined. This is a battle. Near How can 10,000 people fight like ordinary people and teach people the same? Aside, when he heard this, he said with a smile. "At that time, I''ll help Naruto teach you something so that they all become ice sculptures." Hearing Esders''s sincere words, Naruto looked up at him, his heart was calm and there was no tension at all. Behind these three people at the moment were Chi Hitomi and others, plus Tazmi, and the last one was nearly 5,000 believers, holding the good cold weapons and firearms robbed, and walking rigorously here. Katayama Road. This team of Naruto is going to bypass the big bend of the empire and attack the revolutionary army south of the empire. The revolutionary army should be the second strongest army. Without Naruto intervening, maybe the revolutionary army will hit the empire The Imperial City is down. It is a pity that to let them fight, there is no one year and a half and it is really difficult to win or lose. There is no such person with Naruto''s terror strength. Even an Esdes can not compare with them of. The team moved forward slowly, watching the crooked mountain road, Naruto don''t look at it, Na Jietan asked. "How long will it take to continue like this?" Na Jie Hitan took a map out of her arms and rolled it, saying with a grim expression "It should be less than half a day, it is best not to be ambushed by others on the road." Naruto who laughed lightly, opened his eyes with the shock of his eyes and said "If anyone ambush, give it to me. No one can hide from my eyes." Looking at Naruto''s weird eyes, Na Jietan couldn''t help feeling a peace in her heart, without any fear. Chapter 158： : Please continue to insult me Inside the Revolutionary Army headquarters, Naruto was led into a weird situation because of Naruto''s leadership over the army. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The ordinary soldiers of the Revolutionary Army showed panic, and the emperor''s expression was very impressive. "Just now, the investigation team sent information that an army of nearly 5,000 people rushed to us and could reach us in less than a few minutes." A man with a large sword in one hand and a gray robe all over his body, kneeled on one knee before the leader of the Revolutionary Army. The body wrapped in a black coat, the head in the black robe covered by the revolutionary army, issued a powerful speech "Send an assassination force immediately and kill the leading Naruto." "Hi!" In response, the man immediately turned around and went out to arrange for assassination of Naruto. The leader who remained in the room, clenching his fists with both hands, could see a trace of sweat from his fist, which was clearly tense. And far above a mountain road, Naruto is at the forefront, staring at a town in front with reincarnation, his tone calm. "Najiethan, is the small town occupied by the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army ahead?" Sitting on a tall horse, Na Jie Hitan with her back straight, looked at Naruto, and replied lightly. "Yes, the strength of the Revolutionary Army is only weaker than us now. It has occupied more small towns as its base, presumably to slowly disintegrate the forces of the empire." "Oh." Naruto who spoke easily, didn''t speak, but within a minute of walking, his eyelids jumped, and a few black spots appeared a few hundred meters away, quickly moving through the woods, getting closer and closer. . This situation gave Naruto a slight smile. "I didn''t expect them to be more anxious than us, they wanted to give us a big gift as soon as they came." Na Jiexi frowned, looking at Naruto, said with anxiety. "Naruto, what happened?" "It''s nothing, just a few scum came over, three people, all emperor ambassadors, a woman and two men, it seems that they want to kill me." Naruto said calmly, without a hint. Withdrawal. With his right hand extended, the flame gun in his hand immediately condensed, his eyes locked tightly on the three fast-moving people in front. With a slap, the clothes rubbed against the leaves, and a shadow rushed forward, holding two daggers in both hands, and the whole leaped in midair. The daggers crossed in their hands, waving a silver light, rushing towards Naruto Here comes the girl''s posture. Without any hesitation, Naruto gently raised the pistol in his hand without making any extra moves, blocking the opponent''s full blow. The cold weapons intersect, making a crisp sound. The double dagger in the girl''s hand fell down, gnashing her teeth and falling down to the ground, her eyes locked on Naruto. At the same time, in the woods, two figures rushed out, one left and one right, holding large knives and firearms and attacking Naruto. A row of bullets shot from the right, and a dagger on the left slashed from his head. "Even if you don''t want to die, just die." His eyes were shocked. Under Naruto''s reincarnation, several people acted like snails. Naruto held the flame gun with both hands, raised a rotation above his head, and a flame burst out from the tip of the gun, and the flame formed a circle. At the instant of the flame hit by the bullet and the large knife, it was directly bombarded, and the flame exploded suddenly, spreading around, forming a long fire snake. The man closest to the large knife was divided into two. The dilated eyes before death were filled with astonishment. The fire snake continued to rotate, the scope became larger and larger, and hit the man with a pistol-like emperor in the rear, like a sharp flame, broke his body easily, and directly split the man ten meters away into two half. The girl who used to hate Naruto was frightened, and her eyes were filled with deep fear. She turned her head, took a snoring, and turned her head around, rushing fast. The look of helplessness was obviously to Naruto To be afraid. Naruto, who raised the spear, was about to stab him, and a figure flashed from behind him at this time. I did not expect that the first one who rushed over was the shaking of the original Rakshasa ghost, Zhu Tian. This pair of Naruto was scolded and scolded. The girl with an unusual sense of excitement had a bloodthirsty smile on his handsome beauty face. The hands and palms were crossed, leaving no room, and the girl who was about to escape was split into two. Blood spewed out, Zhu Tian with a little blood on his face, licked his lips, turned his head and said with a smile at Naruto. "Master Naruto, in fact, you don''t need to take any action, all of them can be given to us." And after Naruto, riding on horseback, her hands that had been lifted up by the romantic turret but not fired, also nodded immediately. "Yeah, yeah, brother Naruto, that guy just gave me a shot to solve it." Naruto who put down the spear and smiled, did not answer the two funny girl words. Holding the horse''s back, driving the horse, the horse''s hoof sprinted forward, and when Zhu Tian was exposed, Naruto stretched out a hand. At the moment when he reached out his hand, Naruto could see Zhu Tian''s expression of excitement, clenched his one hand, jumped over, and jumped to his back. With his hands tightly hugging Naruto''s back, Zhu Tian said obsessively. "Master Naruto''s back is so moist and comfortable to hold." "I warn you, don''t mess around." Naruto with a wry smile on his face couldn''t help but yelled in a low voice. It is indeed "Master Naruto, continue to scold, please continue to insult my personality." His eyes flickered with love, Zhu Tian''s excited cheeks were flushed, and he was very happy at first sight. For a while, Naruto had to be silent, but unfortunately Zhu Tian would not let him go, constantly rubbing his back with the chest that was originally plain. Although it is plain, it is a girl anyway, and the girl''s peculiar bulge and softness still exist. Along the way, I spent the fun of Zhu Tian. And after walking for more than ten minutes, when the sun was sinking to the west, Naruto appeared in front of Naruto, a small town, and the leader of the revolutionary army who "welcomed" them. Chapter 159： : Destroy the Revolutionary Army The leader was a man in a black robe who had previously given Naruto the emperor''s armor, walking in front, followed by five emperor envoys, and hundreds of revolutionary army. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The expressions of these people were very unnatural. In addition to the fear of him, there was an anger in those eyes. The man in the black robe reached out and took off the black hat on his head, exposing a little handsome white face. With one hand on his chest, the man bent down deeply and said respectfully "Welcome, don''t know what happened to His Excellency Naruto?" Naruto jumped from the horse''s back to the ground and walked slowly. He was ten meters away from the man and said with a serious expression. "Don''t fool me, you just sent me to assassinate me." "This, how is this possible? I have always respected His Excellency Naruto." The man showed a panic, and this kind of poor performance was problematic at first sight. Naruto with a deep complexion, frowning, said with a cold tone. "You pretended to be confused, believe it or not, I killed you directly." The handsome-looking man suddenly changed his face and did not dare to pretend to look at Naruto, but his eyes were a little daunting, but after all he was the leader of a revolutionary army. Soon calm returned, looking at Naruto, he could not help but smile. "That being the case, it would be better for me to open my door and say, I hope to join the army of His Excellency Naruto." "Are you okay with your head?" Naruto looked a little cautious looking at the man in front of him. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net "Of course no problem. I admire His ability, let me join you, and the troops behind me have a certain level of strength." The man laughed, his smile was very peaceful, and his face with a slight smile was harmless to humans and animals. Feeling, looking at Naruto, pause and continue "We can help His Excellency Naruto kill other people, such as those disobedient ethnic minorities, or those of different ethnicities. In fact, things that are not in harmony with His Excellency Naruto are all those guys who come up with it. They see His Excellency Naruto want to seize The Empire finally couldn''t help it, which pulled us out. " The leader is indeed worthy, betrayed immediately, and the people behind him were shocked by the speed of change, and the expression of earnest expression really looked like he was innocent. Looking at this person, Naruto twisted a brow, then slowly stretched out again, showing a smile, stepped forward, reached out and grabbed his shoulder, patted him, said easily. "Do you think I will believe your crap?" The man''s face was stiff. He had originally agreed because Naruto would not think this guy was so difficult. For a while, he thought about how to persuade Naruto so that their team could join Naruto''s subordinates and destroy the empire together. After getting some compensation. It is a pity that Naruto''s face is still that smile, and no one''s lies will escape his eyes in reincarnation at this moment, knowing that this guy is so black-hearted Naruto can''t help but restore a calm expression. Turned around and walked towards Naje Hitan and others, took a few steps, his face sank, and looked up at Najie Hitan. "Give me these guys, kill them all." Na Jie Hitan did not say a word of nonsense, bowed obediently and said respectfully "Observe the orders of Lord Naruto, Vice-Chairman." With a big wave, he was restored to that general. In fact, Na Jie Xi''s grim expression made a decree. "Mourn them." A thousand shouts shouted with bloodthirsty excitement in their eyes, and rushed forward. The revolutionary army, who was still thinking about it, raised his head, his face showing an unprecedented terror, watching the earthquake erupting in the 5,000 army, his mouth widened, and he hurriedly said to Naruto with his hands shaking "Wait, I promised to surrender, we can discuss things just now." Turning his head, looking at his Naruto, he said with a dark smile on his face. "Discuss your sister." The man''s mouth widened, and petrified there like a sculpture. At the moment he was choking, Chitong had already grasped the village rain long knife in his hand and rushed up, slashed at him, the knife flashed, the leader of the revolutionary army had already been in a different place, and his thin lips spit out. Two words "Funeral." A massacre began under Naruto''s gaze. Originally, he also wanted to exert his strength, but in order not to lose experience, he did not do it, and watching his men killing himself for himself was also a pleasure. There were constant sorrows of revolutionary army in front of my ears, and Naruto was unconvinced, looking at his strongest system. With only a thousand points of experience, you can reach VIP9. That is to say, there is only one girl''s true love. Which girls'' true love is added in it, Naruto is still not very clear. This thing is only known by the system itself. Maybe some true love, Must it be overthrown? Looking at the red pupils, black pupils, and Ma Yin who were agile in front, Naruto smiled. Coupled with people who are constantly dying, this smile makes the enemy feel deep fear, and red pupils and others feel warm. In the end, this revolutionary army was not really killed by Naruto, otherwise it would shed blood. Hundreds of people still could not bear the threat of death, surrendered obediently, and gave up the weapons in their knees. After accommodating the Revolutionary Army, Naruto set off again and captured all the surrounding towns of the Revolutionary Army. This night became a nightmare for the Revolutionary Army. Until the middle of the night, people kept crying and wailing. It was not long before the dawn, and more than half of the revolutionary army was annihilated. Naruto, who had slept deeply in the past because of exhaustion, was also holding Aesdes and dreaming of him. In the morning, the smell of blood mixed in the air. In the small towns that were already peaceful, the morning seemed peaceful, without bells or wailing. Sitting on the soft sofa, Naruto drank hot tea, showing a pleasant expression. Because Seliu is using her newly recovered hands to help Naruto pinch her shoulders. Seliu with an orange single ponytail has abandoned all the hatred of the past and revealed a very sweet smile. "Naruto, what else is uncomfortable, I can help you pinch." Chapter 160： : All surrender "By the way, to the left a bit. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website." Drinking hot tea and enjoying the massage of the little beauty is the most comfortable thing in the early morning. Sai Liu smiled happily. She was extremely happy at helping Naruto. She immediately focused on Naruto''s right shoulder, and the beautiful face that smiled was very beautiful. Sitting on the side, Asdes glanced at Celia''s happy smile and couldn''t help but shout at Naruto. "When did I swindle all of my Sailuu like this, Naruto, you shot so fast." Naruto spreading his hands and smiling: "This is not my own shot. Don''t believe you ask Cyrus sauce." At the side, Sai Liu heard Naruto''s words, and immediately turned his head towards Aesdes, smiling sweetly: "Master Esdes, I like Naruto, I decided to do anything for Naruto like Lord Esdes." With a different look at Seliu, Esdes didn''t have much taste. Instead, his mouth turned upwards, revealing a gentle smile. He stretched out a hand holding Seliu''s single ponytail, and gently stroked the path. "Then help me take care of Naruto." "Hi!" A happy smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Sai Liu happily nodded his head. The two girls smiled similarly, and Seliu soon devoted herself to helping Naruto massage. This kind of thing is now her happiest thing. In her words, Naruto is her justice. While enjoying the massage of soft hands, Naruto glanced at and saw Najie Hitan walk in from the door. This time, the neutral and beautiful face was full of joy, holding a sheepskin letter in his hand, walking beside Naruto, his tone Saying with joy "Naruto, guess what, those coalitions say?" Naruto shook his head and looked at Naje Hitan with a calm smile. wap.novelhall.com Najiexitan didn''t really want Naruto to guess. Seeing Naruto shaking her head, she immediately said excitedly. "Minorities and foreign nations all said that the previous words were nonsense, and there was no obstacle to our attack on the empire, and we also hope that we can quickly lay down the empire, and the revolutionary army is now surrendering in all aspects. "It''s really a group of guys who see the wind to make the rudder." Naruto who smiled softly, a moment of peace in his heart, and now that everything has been resolved, that''s the last thing. Na Jie Hitan stepped forward and sat next to Naruto, looking happy: "In this way, we can finally lay down the Imperial City." Reached out to clasp Najemittan''s palm, Naruto said lightly "Yeah, what would Najeeta want to do after victory?" After hearing this question, Na Jietan''s cheeks became flushed, and she looked at Naruto with affectionate eyes and smiled sweetly. "Always stay with Naruto." Haha laughed Naruto, reached out and clasped Na Jietan''s palm, felt the warmth at the moment. Najeshtan held her big hands with soft hands and asked with a mild smile "Naruto, when are you going to attack the imperial capital?" "Tomorrow." Feeling the softness of Na Jie Hitan''s hands, Naruto closed her eyes and immersed herself in Seliu''s comfortable massage. Yesterday''s battle was only dawn, and he slept for less than three hours. At present he was grasped by Sai Lu''s skillful massage technique, and indeed his bones were crisp. After a while, his eyelids were heavy, his eyes closed, and he fell asleep. After seeing Naruto fall asleep, a few girls didn''t bother to say anything, for fear of waking him up, they left here quietly and went to work separately, preparing to attack the empire tomorrow. I don''t know how long it took, 3 hours, or 2 hours. When Naruto felt a little itching on his nose, he couldn''t help frowning. Because he was too sleepy, he didn''t even want to open his eyes, but just hit it with his hands impatiently. It''s a pity that the itchiness didn''t retreat, but it became stronger. Naruto thought for a while that it might be the naughty girl of Mayn, unconsciously stretched out a hand, and grabbed the palm of trouble. The tiny, slippery jade hands were pinched in their hands, as if they had slipped away by accident, and could only be pinched with all their strength. "Yeah" The girl exclaimed, listening to the sound didn''t seem to be Ma Yin, but Naruto didn''t want to care anymore, but no girl here did not belong to him. Reaching out and pulling gently, immediately held the little girl in her arms, like the peace of mind of holding a toy. Kissing the scent of that hair, Naruto opened his eyes, and the black pupil''s blushing face was rosy to hot, and the raised black hair was under his chin. No wonder there is a feeling of holding a toy, it turned out to be this girl of loli size. Naruto''s hands clinging to Hei Tong did not loosen. In the light of what is wrong, he tightened his hands tightly, and the skin felt soft and smooth. Just holding it would make people feel refreshed. In particular, the close contact between the skin makes Naruto feel refreshed. Twisted the black pupil of the lower body, making a kitten-like sound "Can you let me go?" "Isn''t it possible, isn''t Sister Heitong just playing with me?" Naruto with a smirk on her face, lowered her body, and placed her head next to Heitong''s face. That greasy face is indeed better than Ma Yin. Looking down, the blushing black pupil, speaking in shy words "I just see your sleeping face is very interesting. I accidentally teased you with my hair." The shy little touch made Naruto''s blood excited for a while, and his lower body almost reacted. Could not help but hold the black pupil with both hands, turned the gently girl, turned around, and hugged his thigh face to face. As long as a pair of eyes, the black pupil''s cheeks become more rosy, and the **** eyes are afraid to intersect his eyes, and constantly look away. "Sister Black Hitomi is so cute." With an inner sigh, Naruto reached out his hand and pinched the black pupil''s chin, feeling very slippery. Hei Tong was so shy that his ears were red. Looking at Naruto''s face, Fang''s heart throbbed, and he said with a timid tone. "I know I''m wrong, otherwise I''ll give you the cookies and let me go." Hei Hitomi''s words are amused and can''t help but smile "No, I don''t want cookies, I want you." The small body shook a little, and those good-looking eyelids were trembling, and Hei Tong said with a choked voice. "But I don''t eat it. It''s not delicious." Chapter 161： : Cute black pupil Such a pure girl makes Naruto not want to start, but unfortunately this is just a momentary thought. After disappearing, a burst of blood swelled up again. novelhall.com With his head lowered, Naruto kissed Hei Tong''s tiny lips. He gently hummed like a kitten, two white hands pushing his body, a feeling of weakness. After a few kisses, Naruto raised his head and saw that black pupil gasped with red face and slowly regained a steady breath. Then the little mouth turned black and his face was filled with air. "Bad guy, why kiss me?" He looked up at him, his big eyes with a little anger, his angry face was very cute. He pinched the black pupil''s little nose and Naruto said with a smile "This is a punishment for you." Hei Tong''s angry cheeks did not change, and he had a delicate feeling. He glared at Naruto, this time, he did not speak like he was angry, and put his head aside, and did not let Naruto pinch his nose . Such action and proud expression made Naruto''s heart move without hesitation. "Sister Black Hitomi is so cute." He wrapped his hands around Hei Tong''s waist and hugged her face in his arms, rubbing his face. Naruto would not dare to choke **** the cheeks of poached eggs, for fear of breaking it by accidentally using too much force. Such delicate skin should be protected well. Heitong''s hot face was getting redder, and he couldn''t help reaching out his small hand and shoving Naruto. "Let me go, I won''t play anymore, bad guys, don''t touch me, is it okay if I am wrong. See Mao.line, Chinese.text, net I was really worried that Hei Tong was crying. Naruto had a pain in his heart. He looked up and saw the big eyes of Hei Tong accumulated tears, a feeling of crying at any time. Reaching out and holding this cheek, Naruto said softly. "I''m not touching, Sister Heitong is good, don''t cry." Regarding Naruto''s tenderness, Hei Tong was more and more aware that Fangxin was jumping, with a sense of sweetness in her heart for a while, looking up at Naruto, her face flushed, and pouting tearfully "Really won''t touch me?" Cowardly, like a small animal''s eyes, Naruto was fascinated by his gaze. Anyway, this is a little girl who has never been in love and no one has touched. Naruto said with a short smile on the short hair of the black pupil "Kuro Hitomi doesn''t like my words, I won''t touch it, I just really feel that Kuro Hitomi is cute." The sincere smile infected the black pupil and raised his head. The moist eyes blinked, and he said with a choked tone. "So, is that even more cute than Sister Akiba?" Naruto was stunned, he didn''t expect that Black pupil asked such a word, and he didn''t know how to answer for a moment. It''s next turn for Heitong to stop, and Bai Nen''s hands, clutching Naruto''s clothes tightly, looked up at him with big animal-like eyes and asked. "Bad guy, is Sister Hitomi more adorable than me?" Such cuteness is simply a crime. Naruto''s fists are clenched, restraining the beasts of his body, and he stretches out his hands and smiles in the head of the black pupil. "In a way, the black pupil is a bit cuter than the red pupil." The sincerity in the words made Hei Tong laugh and break his tears. The smile that is more beautiful than the rainbow is so pure that it makes Naruto swallow. After all, he believes in pure things. Be defiled, and defile with him. Hei Tong showed a little joy and smiled and said to him "Your words are okay. May I ask you another question?" "?" He looked at Hei Tong in doubt. The girl''s expression let Naruto know that she wanted to cry just now, it should be the reason for being too shy, not annoying. Hei Tong''s tender white palm clenching Naruto''s clothes could not help but tighten, his voice said a little trembling. "Sister Hitomi and me, which one do you prefer?" Sisters spend girls, it is difficult, Naruto still has nothing to say with the red pupil ratio, so he has to wrap his hands around the black pupil''s waist and put his head to the pearly earlobe of the black pupil. "Before answering you, I think Sister Hitomi told you whether you like me or not, from the perspective of having a child." Sensitive ears were attacked by the heat of the Naruto population. The whole body of the black pupil was a little soft, and the big watery eyes were full of mist. I used my face to rub Naruto''s cheeks unconsciously. The tone was drunk "Like you, like bad guys." "Does this bad guy mean me? I don''t like to listen to it, call Naruto brother, say it again." Naruto''s voice was soft and softly spoken beside Hei Tong''s ears. Hei Tong''s body was getting softer. If he didn''t hold Naruto''s clothes tightly, he might lie down in his arms. The soft face rubbing Naruto didn''t let go, Kuroto said very seriously this time "Brother Naruto, I like you. Since I was rescued last time, I like you." With such affection, Naruto''s heart moved, raised his head, and looked at Hei Tong''s flushed cheeks, all red, and the moist face was all red. The watery eyes were full of mist, and Naruto hadn''t done anything yet, and the black pupil raised his head and kissed Naruto proactively. It was small and delicious, like a small dessert. The nose and mouth are sweet with the smell of black pupils. Naruto looks up to see the black pupil''s expression of shyness, and those white and tender hands all around his waist. He was tightly clasped by Hei Tong''s little hands, and he heard a word spit out in that delicious little mouth of water, stimulating Naruto''s heart. "Brother Naruto, hug me, I like you so much." If it''s seductive, say it from the black pupil''s mouth. This pair is more than a hundred times stronger. Naruto''s blood is boiling. He wants to hold the black pupil in the posture of the princess and leave. Suddenly came the voice of Chitong. "What are you two doing here?" With a dull expression of doubt, Chi Hitomi tilted her head and stood where Naruto stepped away. Heitong''s big eyes trembled and he looked up to see his sister Chitong. His cheek was almost red, and his face was buried in Naruto''s arms. Chapter 162： : Sister flower That sweet breath hit the chest, making Naruto warm in his heart. The subconscious movement of the black pupil was obviously completely happy and liked him. At this time Naruto also heard the sound of the system by the ear. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website The sound of true love. "The VIP system is upgraded. It takes 3 days to upgrade the level. After the upgrade is successful, the host can arbitrarily return to the original world. During this period, the game is cancelled." After hearing this, Naruto was happy for a while, and finally got the excitement of this task. Because of joy, Naruto showed a smile, patted with a smile, and said to the pupil "My wife, Hitomi, come and sit down." The cute red pupil, without asking a word, went to Naruto and sat down. Looking at the black pupil in Naruto''s arms in doubt, Akito asked with white fingers on his head. "What''s wrong with Heitong, is he not feeling well?" Naruto apparently noticed that Hitomi''s body shook a bit, and her face was buried deeper, and she looked like a shy little girl. He held the back of Hei Tong with one hand, and Naruto vacated one hand and clasped the palm of Chi Tong, looking at the pretty face of Chi Tong. "Red pupil, have to tell one thing?" Chitong had a dull doubt on her face, looking at Naruto, her mouth turned up, and said with a sweet smile. "Naruto, I will listen to anything." Naruto''s heart warmed up and said softly "I like black pupil very much, so I want black pupil to stay with me with you. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" "Okay." Chitong, who didn''t want to, answered, and there was no change in the sweet smile on that face. Black pupil couldn''t help but looked at her sister with curiosity and asked with a timid look. "Sister, are you really not angry?" Chitong showed a gentle smile on her face, raised one hand, and gently stroked his head, saying "Why are you angry? Heitong likes Naruto, and I also believe Naruto can protect you, so I won''t be afraid of you." Tears were swirling in Hei Tong''s eyes, revealing a moving look. The relationship between the two sisters is still very good. Now that the misunderstanding is solved and they like a person at the same time, the relationship between the sisters is stronger, and Naruto is cheaper. Both hands were holding the waists of Akito and Koito, enjoying the shy red faces of the sisters. The big hands kept sliding around the two girls'' waists, feeling what was different about the sister''s body. A calm and peachy day, passing quickly. The dazzling sun is hanging high, and the mild sunlight shines on Naruto''s general stomach. This iron stomach is a bit heavy. Sitting on the tall horse, Naruto has a straight back, looking ahead, and a kilometer away, is the capital. The gate was closed, as if the crisis was to be foreseen. The city walls were full of soldiers, and with Naruto''s transcendent vision, they could see their nervous faces. Holding the firearm with both hands, a look of fear. Naruto''s power has now resounded throughout the country. It took half a month to fight from remote areas to the empire. No battle was defeated, and even the two generals were not Naruto''s opponents. This rumor constantly describes Naruto''s identity as horrible. Naruto in the rumor is already a complete demon, and it is just around the corner to overthrow the empire. The soldiers of the Empire and the cavalry had no lightness on their faces, with a sense of rigor and fear. The nearly 10,000 royal cavalry were neatly arranged in the imperial capital. They looked at the solid iron city wall in front of them, closed and noisy, completely separating the two forces. As soon as this iron gate falls, a historical battle will erupt. One hundred thousand peaceful Taoists, ten thousand imperial imperial cavalry, no one knows who wins or loses. At this time, sitting on the city wall, the minister holding the steak in one hand, his eyes did not show any fear, but he drank the wine comfortably, saying very comfortably. "It''s just over 100,000 miscellaneous soldiers. How could the thousand years of empire prosperity be destroyed by such miscellaneous soldiers." The young guard standing aside couldn''t help reminding him softly. "His Excellency, the strength of Naruto and the capabilities of the two generals are stronger than ours. The 10,000 Royal Cavalry is probably not their opponent." The minister sank, and the steak to be put in his mouth stopped. He turned his head and stared at the dead guard with a snake-like eyes, and roared loudly. "You are nonsense, come here, kill this guy for me.", "No, I didn''t do it on purpose, forgive me, I don''t want to die." The general was dragged away by two people, as if to warn others, this general continued directly from the city wall. The wall of several hundred meters fell into the moat. Even if there was water, it could not be smashed. Drowned in the river. The minister smirked and put the steak in his mouth, chewing with a few generals who looked around. "You see, it''s a guy who is disturbing the army, and also talking nonsense, how can the civilization of the empire for thousands of years be defeated, get me ready, prepare a hundred cannons, and after they open the door, give them a taste of the cannon." The respectful general responded, and hurriedly ran down the wall to prepare for the cannon. Turning his head to look at the front Naruto, the Minister said with an ugly smile on his face. "Naruto, I want you to taste the power of hot weapons, even if you are not human, in front of a hundred cannons, don''t even think about leaving your body." At this time, Naruto was also looking up, so the minister looked at each other clearly. The minister clearly saw a little smile on the corner of Naruto''s mouth. Such a strange situation scared him to almost chop the lamb chops just grabbed in his hands and fell to On the ground. It''s thousands of meters here. How could ordinary people see their eyesight, and the smile seemed to be engraved deep in his heart, and there was a strong chill in his heart. "Impossible, it must be an optical illusion." The whispered minister, in order to be shocked, drank the red wine and almost got choked. Chapter 163： : The ultimate war The wide iron gate made a crunching sound, and the ancient artillery came out first. novelhall.com Hundreds of soldiers lifted them and pushed them out neatly. Hundreds of cannons were placed in front of them. Especially the dark hole, which made Na Jietan''s forehead exude a little cold sweat, her white fists squeezed tightly, her voice murmured a bit fluently. "I didn''t expect them to have this thing, it would be difficult now." "Wife Najethtan, don''t worry about this little thing, just leave it to me." Naruto''s ridiculous smile teased Najethtan. Naruto''s words made Na Jietan''s face a little bit red, which flashed past, showing a worried expression. "Naruto, you don''t want to fight alone. This is not the case. The power of the cannon is not low-grade by ordinary emperors." Naruto hadn''t answered yet, and Esdes interjected with a smile. "Najitatan, you are too worried. Who is Naruto''s brother? He is more powerful than me. This little thing can''t hurt him." Esdes, who has strong strength, also understands Naruto''s horror ability, which does not reveal any worry, but has a optimistic look. Regardless of whether Esdes''s words were true or not, Na Jietan still worried about Naruto, pursed her lips, and said seriously "Naruto, don''t mess around. Come back if there is any danger. You don''t have to lay the empire today." "The two general wives, let''s watch my performance obediently." Naruto laughed, after finishing this sentence, printed with one hand and screamed in a low voice. "Ten tails, fully open." The Ten-Tailed God Tree was awakened, Naruto''s whole body shone with golden light, and black runes appeared on the body. The whole floated, slowly flying to the sky, and the appearance of 6 seeking Tao jade, naruto was like a god. And those 100,000 believers, seeing Naruto can fly up, even more enthusiastically look at Naruto, as if looking at the gods. The body floated to a height of 100 meters, and Naruto dived and moved hundreds of meters in an instant. In a flash, within ten seconds, it was only a few hundred meters away from the imperial imperial cavalry and slammed towards the hundred cannons. When I saw Naruto, the minister''s eyes flashed with excitement, as if he saw Naruto''s death, he couldn''t help but stand up with excitement, his plump body shivered with excitement, one hand, exclaimed with excitement. "Hahaha, this guy is looking for death. Don''t hesitate to give him a few shots, kill him, give me all he can." As soon as the minister''s words fell, hundreds of doors rang out, spraying flames, and a loud roar broke out. At this moment, the earth began to scream, the trembling earth, and the hundred cannons that shook the sky. Hundreds of artillery shells flew over, not only solid black ball shells, but even shells blooming into iron pieces. He rushed towards Naruto violently, wrapping all around Naruto, not to mention running, even flying was impossible. It''s a pity Naruto didn''t move, his hands were open, and a little smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The excited smile looked at the minister, and he didn''t understand what this guy wanted to do. "Send you a good thing, God Luo Tianzheng." Infinite wind and waves exploded suddenly. Within a hundred meters of Naruto''s whole body, an infinite shock wave spread in a semicircular shape. From a few hundred meters to several miles, they ran directly into those hundred artillery shells and rushed all the iron **** and pieces, rolling like a sandstorm, and rushing towards the imperial imperial cavalry. Since yesterday''s system experience is enough, Naruto doesn''t have to have a headache for killing deduction experience. This refreshing thing makes him want to fight. "Run fast." The cavalry and artillery of the Empire were stunned for a few seconds, and a panic call broke out immediately. They wanted to turn and run away, but it was too late. Those shells that originally called Naruto hit them directly. A huge piece of dust was raised, each iron ball shell smashed a huge pit, and each iron block shot an Imperial Cavalry. Suddenly, the blood and red stained the earth, and one person was on the low-ranking army. Thousands of cavalrymen died sitting on top of tall horses, and people turned on their backs. Hundreds of cannons were all smashed by iron blocks to smash them, and none were available. The minister''s mouth was so wide that he couldn''t close his mouth, the wine glass in his hand was tilted, and the wine dripping on his clothes were not noticed. The petrified fat face could only mutter. "How is this possible, how is this possible?" Repeated over and over. He couldn''t believe it. The hundred guns he was most proud of couldn''t keep Naruto inferior. What else could this world do to him? There was a deep fear in his eyes. At this moment, he thought of running away. This Naruto was no longer able to resist. The empire was now over. With just one hand, no one of the 10,000 Royal Cavalry wanted to fight at all. The minister turned his head, and hurriedly wanted to run, but he knew that the soles of his feet were unstable, and he turned his face to the ground and kissed directly. With a loud noise, the minister was like a fat sphere, rolled out more than ten meters away, and his face was swollen with a blue nose. The minister whose face was distorted by pain, regardless of these, was about to get up and prepare to flee here quickly, standing up in front of his face and smiling Naruto. Holding the flame gun in one hand, Qiu Daoyu floating behind him, smiling like a devil''s Naruto, said quietly. "Give you two choices, to be killed by my flame gun, or to be killed by my beg Taoyu?" The minister wanted to cry at this moment, it was really so sad that he cried out, his fat body was shaking, his knees fell down in front of Naruto, his hands clasped Naruto''s trousers, tears and snot Shouted "Please let me go, don''t kill me, I can give you anything you want, let go of my life, I don''t want to die, don''t want to die." Naruto''s faint smile stretched out a kick and kicked the Minister''s round body, smiling. "Dead fat pig, don''t touch me, I''m a gift to you now, or I''ll cut you directly into eight pieces with one shot." Chapter 164： : Unprecedented War The minister was terrified and panicked on the ground, because he was afraid of death, and his body was shaking. Now no one can help him, and it makes him feel deeper despair, because the despair tears don''t stop, almost panic pants say "Don''t, I''m a fat pig. I shouldn''t touch you as a fat pig. Please be sorry for my fat pig. See" Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, Net " Haha laughing Naruto was amused by the Minister. Of course, the action in the hand did not stop, holding the spear with both hands, holding his head high, said with a firm voice. "I hate you like this fat pig, die." A fierce burning flame erupted at the tip of the flame, and the gun in Naruto''s hand severely hit the minister''s body, and a sound of killing a pig burst from the minister''s mouth. The blood flower splattered, and the flamed gunpoint ignited the minister''s body at the moment, which ignited the minister''s body, including the Xeon Emperor''s heart inside the body, the king''s heart. In less than ten seconds, the minister lit a thick flame all over his body, and his fat body was roasted with oil, and when he was in pain and wailing, he stretched out his hands and wanted other people to save him. Naruto was unlikely to help him at this time, and he raised one foot and kicked it out against the body of the flame. The billowing minister rolled to the side, and Naruto kicked him out of the city wall. A huge flame fell into the moat, was swallowed up by the river, sank to the lake, never recovered, and died in the moat. The soldiers around looked at this together, and did not even dare to make a sound, because Naruto appeared strangely, and then no one dared to provoke the strength that the minister asked for mercy. The fear was revealed from their eyes, and the weapons in their hands could not help lowering them. A soldier knelt on the ground without any bones and said with his hands up. "I surrender, I surrender, don''t kill me. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" When there is the first, there are the second, and even more than a hundred. Hundreds of ordinary soldiers raised their hands directly and shouted surrender, leaving their weapons still far away. Naruto didn''t even look at some soldiers, walked up to the high wall in front of him, and watched Najehittan and others and the 100,000 army of peaceful road behind them. With one stroke of your palm, the sound under the ten-tail ability sounds like a thunderous thunder, "kill!" One word was enough to ignite the flames of Anning Road, one by one, the high-arms were excited, and ran towards the enemy who was holding the Royal Cavalry forward. The first one who rushed forward was indeed Asdest on a horse. The queen''s blue hair fluttered and landed on the ground, her hands supporting the land, her face roaring with a sneer. "Glacier, freeze me all for Naruto." The love for Naruto made Esdes decisively exert all his abilities. At that moment, a circle of frozenness spread from Aesdes''s front and spread toward the front. Regardless of whether it was a moat or soil, it was all covered with thick ice. The horses of the Royal Cavalry began to growl because of the cold, and the horseshoes popped their owners down. Falling on the ice, they were greeted by Emperor Chitong and others, harvesting their lives like wheat. The army of Anning Passed by Asdes, they roared, raised their weapons, and chopped the enemies they encountered into meat sauce. The war is cruel. At this moment, sympathy will only make you die, so people give up sympathy, give up mercy, and start harvesting the lives of these royal cavalry. Thousands of fresh lives passed, and the blood stained the ice cubes on the ground. All the lands were stained red, and the ground was covered with red ice cubes. Looking ahead, Naruto''s expression did not change at all. At this time, the ordinary people in the imperial capital were afraid to come out and shivered at home. The killing lasted for a long time before ending. In the imperial capital of the imperial capital, Naruto was sitting on the throne of the emperor without the ministers and emperors. Supporting his head with one hand, Naruto looked tired, listening to Na Jietan''s report to him. "The Royal Cavalry has 10,000 people, 9,560 dead, and the rest were seriously injured. Among them, there were nearly 30 officials who were not willing to assist the Imperial City, 101 people willing to assist, Naruto, and those who continued to resist What about people? " Na Jietan, who raised her head from the file, looked at Naruto with a serious expression. Naruto stretched out his hands and said lazily. "killed." "Hi." Najehittan responded without hesitation, turned her head away, and began to execute Naruto''s order. At this time, Esthers was walking in from the door, and his majestic body exuded a strong murderous spirit. When he saw Na Jietan, he calmly waved his hand and said "No need to worry, I have already solved those people, this little thing, I still don''t need to trouble Naruto." Najeshtan nodded and said with a smile "Master Ides is still the same, faster than I think." "Are you hurting me or praising me?" Esdes smiled with a beautiful face, walked directly to Naruto, and sat obediently in Naruto''s arms. Na Jie Hitan''s expression was correct, she said in a serious tone "There is absolutely no insult to you." Naruto dangles on Esdes''s slender waist and interjects in a timely manner "You don''t look like sisters at all. It''s better for Asdes to call Najeshtan as your sister. Don''t use honorifics in the future." Esdes did not resist much, turned to look at Na Jie Hitan, her cheeks were a little red, and she said bluntly. "Sister Najeeta, don''t worry about it just now, just talk casually." This elder sister sent Najie Hitan''s heart excited for a while, she now understands that Esthers really wants to be her sister, and her expression naturally shows a smile, looking at Esthers. "Actually I always wanted a younger sister, but Asdes was still a little bit taller as a younger sister." With a shy smile, Na Jietan''s eyes revealed sincerity. Looking at each other, Esdes couldn''t help but feel that this is really good. I wanted to monopolize Naruto before, but with Naji Hitan''s former companion, I feel that the two are more exclusive than each other. A little smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and Esdes said to Naje Hitan with a smile on his face. "From today, let''s be sisters." Chapter 165： : Occupy the Empire Najeshtan was infected by Esthers''s sweet smile, and she unknowingly turned the corners of her mouth up, and gave a mild smile. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Seeing that the two girls'' concerns became harmonious, Naruto was also happy inside. I was thinking of holding Aisidasi for a while, and loved it. Unfortunately, the overthrow of the empire had a lot of things to do, and Naruto was too lazy to handle all kinds of affairs. Wouldn''t it be terrible for him to do something with the old duchess, or it would be better to give it to Na Jietan who can speak. And Naruto just wants to be a behind-the-scenes messenger. Of course, if anyone doesn''t want to obey Najeshtan''s orders, he is still willing to destroy the power of that guy. It wasn''t long after Najeshtan and Esdes left, and while Naruto admired the prosperity of the King''s Palace, a clear and sweet voice came. "Naruto, you''re really leisurely. It''s going to be a mess outside, capitalists and civilians almost fight." Chelsea, with a lollipop in her mouth, came in from the spacious gate and came to this empty king''s hall. She was amazed by this luxurious and luxurious palace, and saw that Naruto was only one person here. Lived up. Turning his head to look at wearing a bow and ear muffs, the cheeks on the pink cheeks were full of sweet smiles, and the moist eyes blinked with a playful smile. Naruto stretched out a hand and touched Chelsea''s soft cheeks. While Chelsea''s cheeks were flushed and shy, she lowered her head, and Naruto bowed her head and kissed Chelsea silently. A kitten hummed from Chelsea''s nose. And the lollipop tastes sweet, so sweet. wap.novelhall.com While leaving, Naruto looked up at the coy girl leisurely "Chelsea doesn''t seem to have anything to do with it, might as well go with me." The pink cheeks were flushed, and Chelsea nodded slightly, whispered, and consciously hugged Naruto''s arm. The small snow hills, although not too big, were still small Can sink his arm. Naruto couldn''t help sighing, it was really soft, and his face didn''t even consciously have a base smile. Although the smile was very low, she didn''t have a slight dislike for Chelsea, but she felt happy for a while, and smiled sweetly. She put the mouth with the lollipop close to Naruto''s ears and spit out the sweet smell, which was tickling "How does my comparison with Asdes?" Glittering autumn eyes, Chelsea''s expression was a little playful. Naruto pretended to think for a while "Still almost." Chelsea''s cheeks pulled down, dissatisfied with Naruto''s answer, and in order to prove her weight, he held Naruto''s arm with both hands and squeezed deeply. With a charming smile on his face, Chelsea reached up to Naruto''s ears and said softly. "How does it feel?" Naruto with his head over his side can see that Chelsea''s black coat has sunk, and her slim body is pressed by his entire body, and the snowy face has a smile like a stealthy kitten, with a sweet smile Sweet and beautiful Sure enough, she is a naughty and beautiful girl. The imperial city was all occupied by peaceful Taoists, who saw Naruto coming over and immediately bent down reverently to show their respect. Enjoying the worship of everyone, holding hands with Chelsea''s soft jade, Naruto was naughty Chelsi deadlifted to the town of the Imperial City. The tranquility of the town was not disturbed by the war. The peaceful Taoists did not damage the houses of ordinary people too much, only some of them were lost. When they saw Naruto, a group of ordinary Christians in Anning Road recognized it immediately, with admiration in their eyes, and a group of people whispered and looked at him with admiration. "That is the Lord Bishop, the one who overthrew the entire empire, and occupied the empire." "So young, he looks so handsome." There are countless girls idiots. After all, Naruto''s age and appearance can be regarded as outstanding, plus the men who occupy the entire empire, I believe no girl does not like it. And Chelsea seemed to enjoy Naruto being praised and watching with the admiring girl, without any jealousy, clasping Naruto''s arms tightly with her hands, showing a little sweet smile. After walking for a while on the street, I ate Chelsea with a few desserts. The two returned to the imperial city. As soon as they entered the spacious conference hall, they saw Naruto''s Ma Yin, and screamed with enthusiastic hands. "Slow, what are you doing, but now there are a lot of things waiting for you to do." Looking at Naruto angrily, Mayin''s cute little mouth murmured. "Just going out for a while, does Mayin want to go too?" Haha smiled Naruto, walked in front of Mayin, and stretched out her pink twin ponytails. It was soft to the touch, and moulded, There is a small animal feel. Mayin''s cheeks turned rosy for a moment, and she lost her temper. She said in a small tone. "It''s enough to pay attention next time." Because Naruto''s gentle strokes, she couldn''t help but get closer to Naruto. For the convenience of Naruto, she could put her hand completely on her head, and almost flew directly into Naruto''s arms. The whole small body was tight. Posted everything. Seeing such a well-intentioned Mayn, Naruto was also happy to stroke her hands down from Mayn''s hair, and gently squeezed the little pink face. The intimate actions of the two people did not cause surprise to the people in the room. Chitong and others stood there calmly. Within a minute, Najehittan and Esdes came in and saw Naruto. Najehittan''s eyes lighted up and she came forward with a document and said calmly. "Exactly, Naruto, there are some things I want to discuss with you." After speaking, Naruto was pulled away and left directly, went to a small conference hall, and met many believers along the way, all bowed down religiously and sent them away. Chapter 166： : The Future of the Empire When I came to the small conference hall, there were already more than ten people, most of whom were old men. The style and decoration looked like the powerful people in the Imperial City. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Seeing Naruto coming in, one of the old men with Ju Lou said immediately "His Excellency is Naruto, in fact, we have to ask about some things, so I disturbed in my busy schedule." Humble words, and that respectful attitude, the high-ranking old man didn''t have the slightest expression of slackness, think about it, he is now standing in front of those who overthrow the entire empire. This young teenager who won the empire in less than half a month made them afraid to be indifferent. Even when they looked at each other, they felt scared. After all, they did nt understand Naruto s preferences. This person is likely to be dragged out, thinking that other disagreeable people will be iced into ice sculptures. Thinking that more than 30 people were frozen into ice sculptures by the strongest queen of the empire, they hurriedly stood upright and looked at Naruto in a serious manner. I found that more than a dozen guys with strange expressions of Naruto still didn''t pay much attention. He wanted to leave early to accompany Chitong, Ma Yin and other girls. He didn''t show much interest in chatting with some old men. In order to solve it quickly, Naruto walked directly to the square table where no one was sitting, sitting at the host''s position without any worries, glancing around at the crowd, and said with a cold expression. "Hurry up and say something. I don''t have much to listen to you, and I''ll just talk about the key points." Seeing Naruto''s calm appearance, the dozens of civil servants and military generals with the highest empire power all straightened their backs and stood upright with serious expressions. No one dared to sit at Naruto''s table, and could only stand Observe Naruto''s every move. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Even the old man who just had a little cold sweat on his forehead. As a civil servant representative, he had to make things clear and grit his teeth. The old man said in a whisper that he would never use before. "In fact, it is about the future of the empire. I don''t know whether you want to rule the entire empire and become the emperor yourself, or do you have other plans?" There was a stern expression on his face, and his body was a little stunned. Naruto was contemplative. With his contemplation, the people in the room didn''t dare to say a word, for fear of disturbing this person who can determine the life and death of the entire country. After thinking about it for a long time, Naruto found that there was no meaning in being an emperor, otherwise he would do it, but there was no way to help a good emperor. In the end, he would only be pushed down a road, and he didn''t want to stay in the world here. Waiting for VIP to 9 will definitely be able to take Akito and others out of this world. At this time, this country still has little to do with him, but it ca nt be given up like this. After all, he has gained the noble status of a country. For him, Still very cool. The corners of his mouth are up, Naruto unconsciously smiles, seeing Naruto smile, those people are immediately relieved, they are really afraid that Naruto is unhappy, they want to kill them all, this kind of person is not without, if it is Minister, surely will do so. "I personally have no meaning to the emperor. Wife Najemittan will tell you about the imperial reform." After saying this calmly, Naruto found that several old people were relaxed, watching the nervous look, presumably I was really afraid he was the second minister. If Naruto had no interest in the emperor, the old man led by the civil servant would understand that Naruto did not have much desire for rights, and he could not help but reveal a kind smile "It turned out to be such a blessing for the empire. I wonder if you have any other ideas, such as any specific arrangements for the reform of the empire?" Looking at Naruto nervously, these people are still uneasy. Naruto is just an indisputable teenager. This kind of person who can destroy the Royal Cavalry by one person is not a simple guy. "No, I still don''t know how to reform, but to say the idea, I have an idea that everything is based on my decision." "That''s for sure." More than a dozen people did not object. This situation now makes it clear that the objection is death. With the lessons learned, how could they still object. A "pleasant" conversation ended in less than half an hour. Pulling Naruto who Najehittan left, on the way, she encountered Hill, who was looking for them. When she saw Naruto, she immediately showed a mild smile, such as the sweet smile of Mu Chunfeng, which made people feel warm. . "Naruto, everyone said today that they would have a big meal to celebrate." Hill with a sweet smile, his eyes were full of love, it was natural to step forward, holding Naruto''s palm with both hands. Seeing Hill''s movements, Najie Hitan couldn''t help showing a wry smile and couldn''t help asking in a curious tone. "Naruto, I wanted to ask you very early, which of us girls has nothing to do with you?" "It''s all related." Naruto who smiled a little, that smile was very bad. When Na Jie Hitan was about to raise her mouth and revealed her unhappiness, Naruto stretched out her hands and wrapped around Na Jie Hitan''s waist. Such an intimate action still made Na Jie Hitan''s cheeks rosy, although she accompanied Naruto She had slept, but she was thin-skinned and could not stand Naruto''s bold action. Blushing and blushing, Najeeta also forgot to blame Naruto. Holding Hill in one hand and holding the thin, smooth waist of Najeshtan in one hand, Naruto entered the hall to celebrate the overthrow of the Empire. The most dazzling thing is a large table and a sumptuous dinner, a variety of tender and fat meat, at first glance, people drool. As Naruto walked in, Brand said with a cheer. "Yo Xi, celebrate the standing of the imperial city and overthrow the empire now. From now on, the empire no longer exists." "Oh!" Tazmi and others raised their fists with an excited look on their faces. Naruto looked at it lightly, ignored the group, completely ignored them, and came to Chi Hitomi who was constantly eating meat. The small mouth of the rose petals was greasy, and the tender white hands grasped the thigh of an animal and handed it to him. "Naruto, do you want it?" "It''s too oily, I still like Chi Hitomi." Naruto smiled badly and lowered his head and kissed Hitomi''s lips. The red pupil with dilated pupils was surprised for a second. The drunk red who immediately changed her love, closed her beautiful eyes slightly, and leaned on Naruto''s shoulder, enjoying Naruto''s kiss. Chapter 167： : Happy Life The empire after the war did have a reaction. Some rich landlords expressed their dissatisfaction with Naruto and wanted to retake the throne. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network As a result, they were quietly pressed down by Esdes, and the queen who was relentless against the enemy would not let anyone threaten Naruto. A turmoil that had no death but no outbreak disappeared in silence. At noon, the dazzling big sun and blue sky and white clouds were blossoming. Sha You was holding her arm, walking Naruto on the street, enjoying her sweet voice by her ear. Under the pure smile, Sa You, who has a beautiful and soft face, has a gentle personality. Unlike Ma Yin, there is no big noise, humming Naruto, a happy smile said "Naruto, do you have any hope for Sayo, or what do you want Sayo to do?" Pure smile, good-looking Qiushui eyes stared directly at Naruto, and those big eyes were full of affection. Naruto laughed, moulded the smooth face of Sha, said with a smile "Can Sha You help me give birth to a little Sha You, or we should work hard now." The ridiculous words made Shayou''s cheeks red, her white hands holding Naruto even tighter, and she put Naruto''s arms on her small and large breasts, and said with a sweet smile on her face "No matter what Naruto is going to do, Sayo will cooperate fully." Pinky cheeks were flushed, and she must have said this sentence, and Sha You had also gone through a great ideological struggle. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Hearing from a pure girl''s mouth to cooperate with giving birth is absolutely exciting. Naruto holds Sayo''s cheeks in her hands, looks at her beautiful face, and lowers her head and kisses unconsciously. Sha You gently closed her eyes without any resistance. Instead, she pinched her little feet in order to kiss Naruto better. Lips intersect, Sha You''s body shakes, and she feels ashamed to hide from it, but Fang Xin''s deep love for Naruto still lets her stretch out her hands and pinch Naruto''s neck, wantonly on this nobody''s street Kissing. When the two separated, Sha You''s cheeks were drunk, and she said, looking at Naruto''s eyes full of water mist. "Naruto will never leave me, right?" A timid look, and the terrified and timid body. Naruto felt a pain in her heart. I felt really sorry for this girl before. She stretched out her hands and hugged Sayo''s soft body tightly, and whispered softly in her ear. "Of course, Sa You is the first girl I like." Shayou''s body shivered slightly, and she was infected by Naruto''s words. She was deeply moved, her eyes were filled with crystal tears, her tender white cheeks were raised, she rubbed against Naruto''s face, her mouth was called Naruto''s name crisply. Shouting the name of this sweetheart over and over again. Dating with Sayo for a while, Naruto originally wanted to bring back to the room and ate cute Sayo, but did not expect to see him rushing forward with his face on his face as soon as he returned to the big mansion assigned to him. Anxious Cellu. The cute orange single ponytail is constantly fluttering, no matter how Naruto is holding Sayo, his subconscious hands cling to Naruto s arms. The intimate action makes Sayo taste a little. Sai Lau looked a little anxious "Naruto, sister Na Jie Hitan came at noon and said that there was a situation between ethnic minorities and other ethnic groups, and you need to hurry to the imperial city." Naruto with a frown on his face showed a kind of dignity. The Revolutionary Army is now completely surrendering and is helping him to help organize the empire. I did not expect that the two guys couldn''t help it, and they didn''t get any benefit. Turning his head and looking at Sayo with a smile on his face, Sayo saw Naruto, and immediately released her hands, stomped her feet and kissed Naruto''s cheek in the face of Sai Liu, softly speaking. "Naruto, Shayou is waiting for you anytime, Shayou will always be yours." The words of love also made Naruto Sayo''s love for her unselfish, and she really wanted to hold the girl in love. But now it s still important. Naruto hugged her body gently, and Naruto said to her pretty earlobe. "Oh well, wait for me tonight." Shayou, who smiled sweetly, nodded her head very well. After saying this, Naruto was hurriedly dragged by Sai Liu and ran to the imperial city. In the imperial city, under the king''s palace. Before Naruto entered, they heard the sound of several people arguing and pushed in the door. The eyes were rushed with red Tazmi, and the cold-faced Asdes. As if Tazmi was irritated by Asdes, shouted with a thick neck. "It''s impossible for my hometown to do such a thing. Why don''t you let them go?" With his hands around his chest, Esdes stood proudly with a look of no emotion. "As long as it''s a guy who threatens Naruto''s life, I won''t let it go, and you haven''t seen it with your own eyes, how can you guarantee that those guys won''t really attack it." Naruto heard Esdes''s words and immediately understood it. It seems that this is a matter of minorities, and there is no need to worry about foreigners. Esdes is for him to exclude anyone who is suspicious. As long as someone dares to break the bad idea, Esdes will immediately arrive and help everyone to become ice sculptures. Tazmi was killed because several people were "innocent" in his hometown, apparently already extremely angry. It used to be reluctantly restrained, but this time it was different. Asters did not give any permission to the ethnic minorities and other ethnic minorities. Nearly a thousand people were frozen, this extreme technique made him very chilling. Looking coldly at Asdes, Tazmi''s eyes were a little angry. It''s a pity that Esdes just gave him a slight glance, and said something indifferently. "Small man, you can come here if you don''t want to. If you can win me, you are qualified to bargain with me." The cold and ruthless words stimulated Tazmi''s heart, and he was originally dissatisfied. This tenacious was angered. Unfortunately, he also knew that he was not Aesdes''s gaze and turned his teeth. He left indignantly, passing Naruto without a glance. Chapter 168： : Help you kill anyone The moment Tazmi stepped out of the door, Esdes just saw Naruto coming in, his eyes flashed with a certain light, and he flew over without any scruples. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The soft jade hand embraced Naruto''s head and pressed him against his chest, his face full of excitement "Is Naruto coming to see me? I''m so happy. I''m going to serve you tonight, my brother Naruto." Holding out a slightly naruto''s nose, Esdes showed a sweet smile, coupled with that suffocating face, this smile was so pure. Naruto couldn''t help but reach out, touching the smooth cheeks of Esdes. "What happened just now, didn''t you say that the ethnic minorities and other ethnic minorities are asking us for trouble, how is the situation now?" "Of course it was all I cleaned up." Esdes smiled lightly, saying easily, but still rubbed his cheeks against Naruto''s face like a joke, and said with a smile "Does Naruto have something to reward me?" "What does Asdes want?" Naruto was still in a good mood when I heard Esdes helped him solve it all. "Do you need to say such things?" With a soft jade hand, gently tapping Naruto''s nose, Esdes showed a happy smile, and turned his head away, and kissed Naruto''s lips, a sweet kiss. Stick out that sweet little tongue. After the kiss, Esdes with a little blush, the corners of his mouth turned up, and said with a smile. "With Naruto''s reward, no matter how many enemies, I will help you get it all. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Even if a kiss is a reward, it is because Esdes loves Naruto very much. Reached out, grabbed the queen''s long hair in front of her, gently stroked her aqua blue hair, Naruto said with a smile "Then I happen to have a very important thing. I want the Queen to help?" Asdes enjoyed Naruto''s strokes and asked with a sweet smile. "No matter what Naruto asks, I will help you." "All right, can you help me get rid of that Tazmi?" Naruto who has said this has already thought about everything, and Tazmi''s gaze will obviously not let Asides out. In this case, it would be better to kill him, he was not a good person As for the original protagonist has not been resolved, it is also because he has no threat. But now it s different. Tazmi is from the minority. Now, Esdes has killed so many of his companions. This **** guy will definitely not let the queen go first. Naruto still knows . Someone may report, but Tazmi does not have any friendship with him. Hearing Naruto, Esdes smiled without hesitation. "Relax, he can''t live tonight." The two talked, and no one knew about it except Cellu. When he heard that Esdes was about to kill Tazmi, Seliu shook his fist and whispered "Master Ides, I am here to help too, and I will protect Naruto''s justice." Looking at Sai Liu''s excited expression, Naruto smiled and stretched out her hand and stroked Sai Liu''s cheek. With full eyes revealing Seliu''s love, looking at Naruto, the smile is very happy. Enjoying Naruto''s strokes is arguably her favorite thing. Kissing Naruto''s breath, Seliu was soft all over her body. Thinking of everything Naruto gave her, she was so sweet and warm that she lay half her body in Naruto''s arms unconsciously. She stretched out her hands and pinched Naruto''s neck. Sailuo''s bright black pupil sparkled and said with a smile. "Naruto is my justice." In the evening, the night was silent. Naruto was standing in front of Naruto, shy, wearing a white underarm, similar to a witch costume, and her white palms pinching the corners of her clothes. Nayo was not ashamed to see Naruto. This was her first night. Although she was Naruto in her heart, her shame kept her back. Reaching out a hand, gently pinching Sayou''s palm, it was found that the girl''s body was shaking a little, Naruto smiled and pulled gently. Sha You lay in the naruto''s arms with a blush, raised her head and looked at the boy who said she always liked, Sa You''s beautiful face showed a deep love "Naruto, please be gentle." Naruto, who reached out and climbed up from Shayou''s collar, pinched a ball of warmth and softness. Holding Sa You, holding her body to the bed, rolled up together. While Naruto was enjoying Sayo''s body, an unprecedented crisis appeared on Tazmi''s side. The Queen forced him to the corner with a Western sword in his hand, and Tazmi''s forehead was sweating cold, and he had no time to run, because as soon as he moved, Asdes attacked with ice. Tazmi, who was rolling on the ground, fell aside, and before he stood still, he was stopped by Seliu who rushed out of the darkness with his fists. The two were fighting with bare hands. Seeing that Tazmi was almost unable to support it, Queen Esdes could not help but faintly sneer and raised the Western sword in his hand and said "That''s it, Sailuo, this mission is successful, Naruto will definitely reward you." "Hi, Lord Esdes." Sai Liu had an excited smile on her cheek, and turned to look at Tazmi''s face again with a smirk twist. "You devil, for the sake of Naruto, let''s die." "Wait, I surrender, I won''t fight, don''t, don''t come over." Frightened by two people, Tazmi couldn''t help but want to surrender, but the moment he raised his hands, the queen moved, and a wave of his hand directly launched Mokobatemo. Tazmi''s mouth was large, and the whole person was instantly transformed into an ice sculpture. Looking at the ice sculpture, Asdes showed a faint smile, didn''t manage Tazmi, and turned away. After Seliu smashed the ice sculpture into a smash, he followed Aesdes''s footsteps and left here. Naruto at this time is enjoying the joy of the human creation movement. Sayo''s beauty, no matter where she looks, is very touching. Chapter 169： : Tazmis Death Tazmi''s life evaporates, but this incident did not cause much fluctuation. An irrelevant person, except Brand, still had no concern. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network When Brand was looking around, Naruto''s words made him hold back. "I have been killed by Tazmi for collaborating with minorities." There was silence all around, and after a while, no one asked why, as if to believe Naruto''s judgment, after all, Naruto''s prestige, no one would doubt that he was lying, except that the two were more sad, the others were the same. Shayou sobbed softly, but Naruto was distressed for a while, holding the girl in whispers and comforting, while Sayo buried her head in Naruto''s arms and wept loudly. For a long time, she was also comforting Sayu. Sayo, who puts her whole body on Naruto, didn''t have much to do with the fact that Tazmi died, because yesterday night she found she was pregnant with a baby. This is also seen by Naruto through reincarnation. There was a child overnight, and Naruto still admired his strength. Obviously this has a lot to do with his tough physique. On the contrary, Esdes was a little bit savory. He secretly clasped Naruto''s palm, and on the beautiful face of the sunflower seeds, the sea-blue brow twisted into a ball, and his little mouth beeps. "Naruto, I want to have children too." Naruto laughed with a smile on her queen''s hair "Isdes wants a boy or a girl?" Asdes enjoyed Naruto''s strokes, and said with a sweet smile at the corner of his mouth "As long as it''s Naruto, I like it." How can such a lovely little queen keep Naruto from wanting to love her? novelhall.com Time is passing, ten days are spent in busyness. Many things about imperial reform must be handled by Naruto in person. After all, important rights are in Naruto''s hands. Even Na Jietan would not dare to make a decision, for fear of making Naruto unhappy. Among them, ethnic minorities and other ethnic groups were completely suppressed, and they obediently retreated to their old nests. If you do nt go back, it wo nt work, because if there is an objection, the next day, the person will be iced into ice sculpture, which also becomes a nightmare for those people. I do nt know how to die. Many ordinary people think it is a curse and oppose Naruto curse. With the peaceful Taoist propaganda, this curse was also believed by the people, and the voice of opposition disappeared at that instant. Naruto also gained a moment of peace and had time to accompany a few girls. The setting sun fell, and the short light was beautiful. Naruto holds two girls'' small and white palms in their hands. On the left is Ma Yin, and on the right is a black pupil. The two girls with the same height are very cute. "Why would you follow me?" Don''t look over at Hei Tong, holding Naruto''s palm tightly in one hand, Ma Yin''s face is a little angry. Hei Tong turned his head to look at Ma Yin and said blankly "Any questions?" It was found that Hei Tong didn''t want to be provocative. Ma Yin really couldn''t take this girl anymore, and when she saw Naruto''s smiling face, she didn''t want to worry about Naruto anymore and made Naruto unhappy. Walking on the street, Naruto found that everyone who saw him, regardless of gender, bowed to him religiously, calling out a lord master. Along the way, Naruto was greeted more than a dozen times, and he couldn''t help but groan in his heart: It seems that the followers of Anning Road have increased. Ma Yin, holding Naruto''s arm, saw Naruto in a daze, a little unhappy, and said with a small mouth tilted "Servant, you are so absent-minded even with me. Do you realize that you are a servant?" Naomi''s words made Naruto smile gently, squatted down, put her face in front of Mayin''s cheek, and pressed her tender white face, which made Mayin''s cheeks ruddy and gently pushed his hands with his hands. body. "Main sauce, call Brother Brother to listen." With a grinning Naruto, that smile is very bad. Mayin''s cheeks were rosy, her heart was jumping, and she liked Naruto from her heart, so that she did not dare to oppose Naruto''s rude demands. Naruto was another smirk, and he kissed Mayin''s cheek, and the black pupil standing beside him watched. As if he understood Naruto''s inner thoughts, Hei Tong was not a bit shy. He held out Naruto''s head and gave a sweet kiss directly. A smile bloomed like a flower, and a sweet smile on his face "Like it?" Naruto smiled back with his hands stroking the black pupil''s cheek. "Of course, it would be better to kiss again." Heitong didn''t think much about it, this lovely girl, without any doubt and hesitation, stretched out her head and put on her thin red lips. Accompanying the two girls for a few desserts, Naruto took Hei Hitomi and Ma Yin and came to his room. It s totally nonsense to ask what, the two girls did nt eat, just watching. I have to say that Hei Tong and Ma Yin are really small, especially when the shoes are pulled off, the short figure is undoubtedly revealed. Ma Yin''s light pink skirt thought her shyness slightly lowered her head. She looked at her healthy and slender legs, small jade feet, and could be completely wrapped by Naruto''s one hand. The other side is different from Ma Yin''s shyness. Heitong''s animal-like eyes are full of curiosity, looking at Naruto, but he consciously stepped forward, put his hands on Naruto s chest, and sat obediently on Naruto s lap . Raised his head, stared at Naruto with nice black eyes, and said with a sweet smile. "Does Naruto want to do what I did to Sister Hitomi with me?" "If yes, is Heitong willing?" He reached out and rubbed Heitong''s cheek, stroking his short hair, and found that the girl was really cute. In the end it was a little dull black pupil, with a slight smile, his face shy with a little pink "If Naruto''s brother likes it, I will." The legs wrapped in little black silk were closed, and they sat leaning on Naruto''s thighs. Both hands squeezed Naruto''s clothes tightly. The tender white fists were a little sweaty because of the tension. Reaching out on the lower leg of Hei Tong wrapped in black tights, he went up and down, Naruto looked up at Ma Yin, beckoned and said with a smile "Main, come here." Ma Yin whispered with a lowered head. The satyr, blushing, walked forward obediently and sat on Naruto''s other leg. Holding two girls, Naruto found that this feeling was really comfortable. No one could take away the two girls, they all belonged to him completely. Chapter 170： : End of the Cut Girl! In the early winter, the soft quilt is the most warmth. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Of course, girls'' skin is also a kind of material that can make people feel warm. Naruto sometimes thinks about what kind of material the girl''s skin is made of. It is so smooth and tender that people can''t put it down. Especially the two black pupils lying on the flat chest of him lying on his flat chest and Mayin. Breathing evenly, came from the exquisite Qiong nose, and put snow-white hands and feet on Naruto. Let Naruto dare not move, afraid to wake up two cute girls. When Naruto didn''t know what to do, the door was slowly opened. "Naruto, sister Na Jie Hitan said about" Leonai was talking as she opened the door, and she was frightened when she saw the two girls in Naruto''s arms. He softly made a hissing naruto, not wanting to wake up Ma Yin and Hei Tong. Leo Nai nodded his head very understandably, originally wanted to close the door gently, but just half covered the door, poked a smile, actually came in sideways, closed the door backhand. Watching Lei Onai slowly walk towards himself, Naruto was a little puzzled, afraid to wake up the two cute little guys, but still did not ask. As a result, Leo Nai came to the bed and said with a smile. "Naruto, you can''t move now." "Nonsense." Lei Nai gave a white look, Naruto was now being held by the two girls, so don''t move, not even raising a foot and arm. I did not expect Leonai to hear this, and her face became even happier, and she also licked her red lips with her bright red tongue, and said with a charming smile on her face. "In short, you can''t even move now." "Wait, what do you want to do?" Naruto paused, and found that this naughty Leoney dragged off his shoes and climbed up with bare white jade feet. Naruto glanced at it, a deep snow-white ditch. The absolute weapon appeared in front of Naruto, getting closer and closer to him. Leonai, who was completely mischievous, lay on Naruto. While not touching the black pupils and Ma Yin, he lowered his body and stretched out his jade hands to pinch Naruto''s nose and smiled. "Little bad guy, can''t move. Wap.novelhall.com" "Leonaine, you wait." Gritting his teeth, Naruto glared at Leonai, who giggled with white fingers and crossed Naruto''s nose and face with a bright smile on his face. While forbearing the inner fire, she was afraid of waking up Ma Yin and Hei Tong. Naruto was uncomfortable. The itching on her face felt strange. Instead, Leonay said with a victorious smile "This is the first time you have seen me, made fun of me, and now returned to you." Looking down, when Naruto s lips were slightly sculpted, Leo Nai''s face was stained with a little pink, and when he saw Naruto''s drums, his eyes were round and his mouth lightly smiled, and he was very happy. Naruto took a deep breath and glared at Leo Nai, shooting her plump body without a jealous whisper. "It might as well be the last time, I pinched your chest and returned it to me." "Little badass." Coquettishly muttered, Leo Nai''s watery eyes were full of love, and for Naruto''s love, her heart suddenly turned into her eyes, and her eyes became a little obsessed. "Naruto, I find that I like you more and more." "It doesn''t seem like this time, you should go out for a while." Naruto''s face smiled bitterly. At this time, it was really awkward to be confessed by Leonai. Regrettably, Leoney didn''t care. She reached out and held Naruto''s head, rubbed Naruto''s cheek with her beautiful face, and said with a smile. "Naruto is so cute." Leoney was like a kitten, holding a fun toy and stroking Naruto''s head. A pair of white snow dangled in front of them. How could Naruto hold back at this time? The fire was really hard to bear. "I tell you, you are playing on fire, and I advise you to let go of me." Naruto''s tone is a little hoarse, because his throat is very dry. In the face of Naruto''s threatening words, Leoney did not let go, but heavier friction, made a humming sound like a kitten said "Naruto is so cute, I like it so much." "Okay, this is what you asked for." Turning over, Naruto was completely calm, and he didn''t bother waking up Black Hitomi and Ma Yin, grabbed Leo Nai backhand, and pressed her to the bed sheet. The soft double **** were lowered on Naruto''s chest, and the soft feeling evoked the fire in Naruto''s heart. "Naruto, what''s wrong?" Ma Yin rubbing her eyes, a hazy look of sleepy eyes, gently moved, waking up black pupils, two lovely girls, gently got up, looked at the two on the bed, suddenly The little mouth widened and Pink''s shame fell on her cheek. Although Leo Nai is a magnificent sister, she is still in the original place, being suppressed by Naruto, still showing a little shame. Not much resistance, however, obeyed Naruto''s Hulai. Looking at Naruto''s cheery expression, Leo Nai couldn''t help but feel that this face was very cute, very cute, full of love in his heart, could not help but open his hands, and gently held Naruto''s head in his arms. This kind of thing happened again and again early in the morning, Naruto really couldn''t stand it. Stepping out the door, stretched out a long lazy waist, a tired look, yawned and came to the living room, at this time Chitong was ready to go early. Seeing Naruto coming over, a smiling red pupil came forward, wrapped around Naruto''s arms, pulled in close to the dining table, and handed Naruto prepared chopsticks. Red eyes with an excited face, both eyes said with a flash of light "A confident work, try it." Enjoying the love of Naomi Hitomi, Naruto ate early. It didn''t take long for a group of girls to come out of the room. All of the girls living here had a relationship with Naruto. While Naruto was tasting the red pupil technique, a girl''s coquett came from her ears. "Master Naruto, please give me morning dessert." Zhu Tian flew open with her hands open and greeted her with a fist. With a slam, Zhu Tian was directly knocked to the ground, but in less than a second, nothing happened. He wiped his nose and did not know what caused the blood to flow out. He walked to Naruto with a smile. Come down. He stretched out his arms to embrace Naruto and realized that he had jumped his arms and said with a bright smile on his face "Master Naruto, don''t forget me. I also want to give birth to Naruto. Of course, at night, I still hope that Naruto can beat me well. If you use a leather whip, it''s better, ah, Naru The adult''s leather whip, hehe. " Talking, Zhu Tian''s spit was almost flowing out. Naruto turned to look at Zhu Tian. This girl is still a virgin, she really has a personality, but these days, after time observation, Naruto also knows that Zhu Tian really loves herself. Seeing Naruto looking at her, Zhu Tianli smiled and said "Master Naruto, I promise not to rob others, and that Naruto can give me a stable place. I''m very happy, and I find that I can''t do without Naruto." Zhu Tian, ??who was more and more excited, rubbed Naruto''s arm with his handsome face, and his eyes were full of obsession, and he said with a bit of gasp. "Of course I hope that Naruto adults can spur me every day, this is the most thrilling." After ignoring Zhu Tian''s face, Naruto didn''t care about her movements, and accepted the red pupil to feed him earlier. An ordinary day is also a warm everyday, Naruto enjoying the blessing of the people, completely ignoring that his strongest system has been upgraded to VIP9. The strongest system vip9 Transit time and space privileges, the host has now obtained two planes, can permanently enjoy the right to travel between the two planes. "Ding, congratulations to the host for the VIP10 experience. Please prepare everything and embark on the journey to conquer the plane to reach VIP10 to get the shrine palace." Naruto, who was immersed in the affection of girls such as Akito, did not hear such a voice ringing in his ears. v2 Chapter 1： : Crossing to One Piece flutter! flutter! flutter! The turbulent sound of the waves was mixed with the sound of several seagulls. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Shown in front of Naruto is the endless sea, the fine sand on the soles of the feet carries a little heat, and behind them is a dense dense forest. "Now determine the state, the system, this is really the world of One Piece." Naruto looks up at the scorching sun ahead. There is too much mysterious weather in the world of One Piece. This situation can''t tell whether it is summer or winter. I can only know that this island is in summer. "There is no abnormality in traveling through time and space. Please try hard to reach VIP10 level as soon as possible." The mechanical answer of the system did not let Naruto reveal a little bit of dissatisfaction. He originally clicked here, and since he wants to obtain VIP10''s shrine palace, he must break through a big world. This is also when cutting the world of Crimson Eyes, the system told him that in fact there are three worlds of death, the demon tail and the pirate for him to choose, and Naruto chose a relatively familiar pirate. After all, the power of this place is very good. Big. "Ding, the strongest system upgrade vip10 task is started, closing the transmission space for the host, and starting the final vip10 task." "What is the final mission?" "Complete final mission, you can directly upgrade to VIP10, and the final mission completion condition is to find the treasure left by One Piece." "That means to be one piece, but I don''t think much about one piece." To say what he wants to be, Naruto is still going to be a navy, because naval power is much greater than the pirates. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website "Triggered by special tasks, enabling some VIP system capabilities." The system did not answer Naruto''s question, and threw a system interface directly, then stopped talking nonsense. Looking at the part of the VIP system in front, Naruto found out that there is only one function, that is, to receive Chakra cultivation alchemy. There are about 13,000 in total. "Is it just Chakra practicing Dan? I can''t even take the Ninjutsu scroll. This thing can only strengthen a little physical and agile." Whispering, Naruto dropped the interface. It s a pity that he does nt know now. There are only 13,000 chakras in this world, but it is extremely precious. In the world of One Piece, it is difficult for ordinary people to fight against those who have the ability of devil fruit. It s not possible without years of hard work. 10 carats is equivalent to more than 3 years of hard work. This is not simply a matter of strengthening physical fitness and agility. Looking up all around, Naruto breathed the fresh air, looked at the dense jungle around, and the endless sea, thinking in his heart. It is next to get One Piece''s treasure, and by the way, it is good to get a few heroines'' true love. Of course, all this is not the highest priority, the priority is to get out of this daddy''s ghost place first. Naruto glanced at Samsara for a glance. It was indeed a ghost place. There were fierce beasts everywhere. There was no one, not even savages. The island was surrounded by sea water, and the other islands you could see at a glance were not there at all. "In short, take a step and look at it." Raising his head, Naruto walked towards the seawater in front, and pedaled on the seawater, as a layer of glass prevented Naruto from sinking, such as walking on the ground. Condensing on the soles of the feet with Nachos, Naruto moved forward step by step, and opened his eyes with nine hooks and jade reincarnations, scanning the range within 300 meters. When he lifted his feet, Naruto rushed out like a gust of wind. At such a speed, he could reach hundreds of meters per second. When ordinary people saw it, they could only see a circle of water splashing around, and they couldn''t see the fast-running Naruto. Under the skull flag, the bed was full of ferocious men, a group of wicked pirates. Standing on the mast of the ship, looking around with a telescope, the thin man with a scar on his face warned him of every move. "Hey, Captain, there seems to be something coming. Looks like that, it may be Neptune, and it is not small." Looking at the unusual scene of sea water spreading hundreds of meters ahead, the observer on the pirate ship suddenly made a panic yell. "This is a great route. Don''t be surprised by a few Neptunes, please show me quickly and report the specific location. This is good food." Blindfolded, uncle man with a broken hat, licked his tongue, showing a look of hunger and looking forward. They haven''t had a decent meal for a few days. The Neptune is just a good lunch for someone like him who can enter the great route. Clasped the knife with both hands, with an excited smile on his face, whispered "Let you guys who don''t have long eyes, see my bounty of 10 million Bailey Pirate Captain." I saw the blue water in front of me, and numerous water splashed out, and a high-speed moving object rushed over quickly. The man with the telescope, his pupils were getting bigger and bigger, his eyes shouted in horror. "It''s not a Neptune, it''s a person, it''s a person, this Nima can run to the sea, who is this guy?" "Man, how could it be that you wouldn''t read it wrong?" The captain of the pirate showed a look of astonishment. He did not believe that a person could run in such a horror, which was faster than the Neptune. At the moment when the two were surprised, the fast-moving water splash in front of them jumped up sharply. A teenager under the age of nineteen jumped up and slammed his feet firmly on the boat. Because of the power of this foot, the 100-meter-long pirate ship shakes a few times. Hundreds of pirates around him looked at this unknown person dumbfounded. Such horrible things made them dare not come out, and the weirdness of silence around them. Naruto stood upright, looked around calmly, and said softly. "Who''s leading here?" v2 Chapter 2： :Pirate Ship The captain of 5 million Bailey swallowed. He is not a fool. He knows that this person is more powerful than him. A person can run at sea. This kind of thing, he has not heard of it. Instantly, he identified Naruto as a terrifying person. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The cautious Captain Uncle clasped the big knife in both hands, took the first two steps, and said babblefully. "Hey, kid, I''m the captain here, do you have anything to do?" The words of the little ghost made Naruto frown, and the moment he turned his head, he said indifferently. "It doesn''t seem like you called me, please call me Lord." The power of the ten tails was unintentionally released, and the power was terrifying. A sea breeze suddenly blew from Naruto''s body, blowing the people around him straight. Even the captain shook his body, staring dumbfounded at the nineteen-year-old little devil''s head in front of him. Even the momentum can form an attack. Such a person is terrified. For a moment, the captain thought of death, and that deep fear of death stimulated his heart. He couldn''t help but kneel on both legs and said very bonelessly "Master, it was not good to me just now, don''t kill me, I accidentally said wrong." With a horrified face on his face, the captain of the pirate, who had gone through all kinds of battles in his thirties, was intimidated by the momentum of the other party. The crew, surprised again, couldn''t close their mouths, the mouth with that mouth was about to swallow an egg. The captain saw that others were also holding a knife and gun at Naruto, and he could not help saying that "What are you doing? Hurry up and arrange a seat for this adult, and put away the sword for me. Mtlnovel.com" No one around them dared to oppose it, and immediately put away his arms obediently, hurried to the end of the chair, for fear of neglecting this guy who can scare 10 million Bailey pirates with momentum. With a little bit of ability revealed, Naruto was very well received. This was also unexpected to him. He originally wanted to kill a few people and kill chickens and tamarins. He didn''t expect to have any chance to show his ability. After a conversation with the captain, Naruto also learned that this is the marginal area of ??the Great Channel, and this pirate ship has just entered the Great Channel not long before. "By the way, do you know a guy named Luffy?" After learning some information, Naruto couldn''t help asking what he wanted to ask the most. If it was the one-off plot of One Piece, Luffy must have known someone. Unexpectedly, the captain shook his head and said he didn''t know. Naruto frowned. There were only two possibilities for this situation. Either Luffy was not famous, or he was not born, or was a child. Anyway, he doesn''t want to be the latter one. The most important thing now is to find out the best information, and there will definitely not be much information following this group of pirates. "I also ask you one thing, where does the Navy Headquarters go, or do you have other islands to record pointers, and permanent pointers are OK?" Naruto asked lightly, sitting on a chair, leaning Erlang''s legs, looking at the five million Captain Bailey standing in front of him respectfully. Feeling Naruto''s invisible air pressure, the captain wiped the sweat from his forehead and said carefully "This is a great waterway, and adults must also understand that the location is not easy to confirm. So far, we do not have any tools to identify the direction." "Really?" Naruto couldn''t help sneering. No one in the reincarnation could lie at the moment. The captain was obviously talking white, his face was cold Naruto, and there was no crap. "Give you a minute, obediently give me the record pointer?" The captain''s forehead flowed with sweat, looking at Naruto, his heart was extremely shocked. Although he did not understand how Naruto knew he was lying, the record pointer could not be given. This was the only thing they could grasp the direction of, and they had to wait for death. As soon as he bit his teeth, the captain thought of a fight, even if Naruto was a powerful person, a sneak attack might kill this guy. A faint flash of light flashed in his eyes, and the captain pretended to be gentle and said with a smile "I forgot it just now. It does. I''ll bring it to you." After speaking, he turned around and glanced at his men. Those eyes suddenly condensed into a bloodthirsty light. This action made his long-awaited crew understand that this was a secret signal to kill. The captain did not leave, but turned 360 directly, yanked a large sword from his waist, and shouted with a stern face. "I am sending you to the King, you don''t need to record the pointer." He didn''t think Naruto could run, even if he could downgrade him, the brothers behind him could divide Naruto into five corpses. Seeing that Naruto didn''t move, he seemed to see Naruto''s terrified expression, and he was divided into two miserable faces, with a smile of excitement on the corner of his mouth. At the moment when Dadao was one centimeter away from Naruto''s body, his expression was condensed, and his face stiffened, because Naruto''s eyes even had tree rings. "Shen Luo Tian Zheng!" The strong repulsive force suddenly rushed out of Naruto''s body, bumped into the nearest captain, and immediately smashed him out. The little brother who raised the sword all around also hit the repulsive force like a protective cover, and his whole body slumped back, hitting his head directly to the ground, and hit the deck. "what" The mournful sound rang, and the powerful impact force caused them to break their bones. Because of the pain, they held their bodies with their hands and rolled on the boat. Naruto stared indifferently, and walked towards the half-dead captain. "Don''t come here, I didn''t do it on purpose, I didn''t do it on purpose just now, sir, I was wrong, don''t kill me." The 10 million Bailey pirate even burst into tears. He has lived most of his life. He has never seen such a horrible person. He can completely subdue them without a single action. He almost scared the urine pants. Stepping on the captain''s body with one foot, Naruto said with a demon smile "Now, can you give me your record pointer?" "Give, give, I''ll give it to you now." The captain nodded violently, resisting the pain of fractured bones in his body, took out a round glass ball pointer from his arms, and handed it to Naruto. v2 Chapter 3： : Luffys Grandpa Naruto took it, and did not forget to raise his foot. It was a kick at him, and a loud bang, the captain''s body rubbed against the ground, gliding for a distance of ten meters. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website He holds his stomach in pain and yells. "Ah, you kill me, I killed you, killed you." Without looking at the guy, Naruto jumped into shape, easily jumped into the sea a hundred meters away, and stood on the sea with only his feet. Naruto who closed the record pointer, printed his hands and aimed at the large pirate ship ahead, is a sentence "Art fire escape **** fireball." With a thick smoke, a fireball bigger than the entire ship, hit it. "Boom", when the flames shot, the hull was cracked into numerous wooden blocks, and the wooden blocks with the flames fell from the sky to the water. None of them survived. Without looking at the destroyed ship, Naruto turned and continued to run on the sea, while running, he took out the record pointer in his arms. A round glass sphere with a small needle inside, like a compass, always points to one place. Although I do nt know where, Naruto has nowhere else to go now, and this is the only thing that can find the island. Seeing that there was a direction, Naruto also took out a twelve-point spirit and ran, and his legs sprinted quickly and cut the surface of the water, terrifying the Neptunes encountered in the middle. A few hours later, Naruto saw an island. In these short hours, Naruto was running faster than a sea train. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Appearing on Naruto is a very prosperous island, neat rows of buildings, countless hawkers, and ports of call are also full of ships, but looking at the flag and the iron hull, it is not a pirate at first glance, Obviously navy. As soon as his eyes brightened, Naruto''s eyes revealed a kind of excitement, speeding up the speed of his feet, gliding over the water, and rushing past. Different from the last time they boarded a pirate ship, Naruto found a remote and no-man''s place and jumped ashore. Noisy crowd, lively town. While admiring the scenery of the island town, Naruto walked on this street and walked towards the largest naval ship ahead. The hawking voice is very mixed. Although there are many navy people coming and going, there are also some pirates. For these pirates, as long as there is no trouble, the navy still opens one eye and closes one. Along the way, Naruto didn''t get anyone''s doubtful gaze, after all, he was just an ordinary boy. The magnificent ship is about the same size as the previous pirates, but there is a dog bite image on the bow, which is very weird. At this time, three naval forces were holding long lances, and they were waiting by the side of the ship, seeing Naruto getting closer and closer, and frowning deeply. "Hey, this is not something ordinary people can come to, leave quickly" The voice is very unfriendly and the tone is serious. It is not that Naruto is looked down upon, but that the navy has a lot of rules, but it can not let other ordinary people approach the hull. Naruto was not angry. He stopped one meter before the three navies and said calmly. "Actually, I came here by name and wanted to join the Navy." "You?" Holding the musket in his hand, this first-class soldier in a white navy standard costume looked at Naruto a few times differently and said with a strict tone. "Joining the Navy is not a joke. I advise you to think carefully. Don''t be okay here. We have no time to chat with you." trouble making? Has he been so painful in his free time, and is about to re-explain again, a rough voice came from behind him. "What happened, what is this guy doing here?" The old man with white beard and white hair, with a straight back and a huge body like a rock, is like a person rooted on the ground, standing there, motionless, revealing a powerful look at Naruto. "Master Karp, this guy says he wants to join the Navy." After hearing the words of the navy first-class soldiers, Naruto knew that this guy was Luffy''s grandfather. No wonder he was so powerful, but he heard that this man''s strength had surpassed the admiral. Montage D Karp glanced at Naruto, and he could see his cautious brows slightly raised. Although Naruto is only nineteen years old, this momentum is stronger than him, and Naruto can even look at him. Without any fear, he immediately understood that Naruto was not weak. The corners of his mouth are up, and the character with the title of a navy hero shows a strong smile. "Let this guy join the Navy." "Master Karp?" The three first-class soldiers were surprised. They did not expect that Capu would agree without asking a word. This decision was too fast, right? Karp was very optimistic about Naruto, bent down slightly, and said solemnly "Since you want to join the Navy, show me your strength first." At the moment he was talking, Carp lifted his right hand toward Naruto and smashed it with a punch. There is a punch that nobody can stop the iron fist. This is a trivial matter. The three navy soldiers were surprised. At this time, it was too late to stop. To Naruto, they seemed to see that Naruto s life was lost. There was some sympathy in his eyes. With one hand extended, he raised his palm very easily, and Karp''s iron fist steadily fell into Naruto''s hands. With a bang, the floor sank around the two people, and a huge pothole appeared, and the sea water rolled ahead in a huge wave. The three navies were stunned for a moment, and their mouths fell open. "You see that, am I dreaming?" "Don''t think about it, where did this guy come from, but this is a punch that Lord Karp can destroy all the warships." The three navies really doubted that they were dreaming. How could such a thing be possible, Naruto was so young, and he had never seen it before, and took Capp''s iron fist casually with one hand. Instead, Monch D. Karp laughed, without much surprise, and his voice was full of deep joy, he said with a laugh "I did read it right. Now I allow you to join the Navy. The Navy Headquarters will welcome you there." "Although I would like to say thank you, but if you don''t say hello, just come over. Is it a bit of a surprise?" v2 Chapter 4： : Naval Headquarters Naruto''s face sank, and he did not reserve to show his true strength in front of this person. He came to this world to play and pick up girls, not to be a low-key ordinary person. novelhall.com With a tight squeeze in his hand, Naruto has ten chakras, and when all is released, the infinite wind rolls around, even some passing people are surprised to see the anomaly in this place. The hero of the navy, Carp, who was unmatched by the iron fist, had a resolute face that turned red, Naruto clenched his fist and passed a huge grip, and soon shattered his hand bones. At this moment, he had a huge wave inside him, and Naruto''s strength was stronger than he thought. Because of the pain in his fist, he could not help but let the old hero rush out. "Wait, I surrender. I confessed. It was just a test." "Oh, but just now if I were an ordinary person, it didn''t mean that I would be beaten to death." The moment Naruto smiled slightly, he kicked out with a kick in the air and kicked Kapp''s stomach. The expression that was about to fall out of his eyes, a spit of clear water in his mouth, and Karp''s huge body slammed into the rear wall. All of a sudden, the wall collapsed and the tall Karp fell into a shop room. The three navies first went from dumbfounded to petrochemical, and finally saw Karp kicked and fly, and quickly raised the gun in his hand, facing Naruto, his voice was shaking. "How dare you be rude to Lord Karp, who are you?" Glancing at the three of them lazily, Naruto''s face showed a faint smile. The three navies did not dare to shoot, because they knew very well that shooting was only a dead end, but the lieutenant-general was brought down, so that they did not dare to let down their guns, and only a few were deadlocked. wap.novelhall.com Monch D Karp shook his head and got up, without any anger on his face, but laughed, and said with a smile on his face. "I like this boy''s strength. It''s so cool. What are you doing? This guy is expected to be a better guy than me, haha, it was so refreshing just now." Patted the dust on the coat, and slowly walked out of the gravel, looking at Naruto, his eyes flashed with excited expression. "Boy, do you want to be a general, I can help you." "Very excited." Smiling Naruto, looking at the grandfather of Luffy, could not help but feel that this old man really meant Nima, The navy has a dedicated route, travelling to the naval headquarters, and it will not take days to arrive. Monch D Karp has the title of a navy hero. Now he is helping to train recruits. When he encounters Naruto, such a good material, he wants to train this guy with all his strength. Following this Tekken Karp, Naruto realized the strength of the navy. The naval headquarters docked more than a dozen warships equipped with huge artillery. The big two navy words seem to be carved on the wall. At the top of the tall city wall, there is a naval headquarters like a pagoda. If it weren''t for Carp''s boat ride, I believe Naruto would definitely not be able to come in. After all, not only is there a rigorous defense facility called "The Gate of Justice", but it is also guarded by three generals. What Naruto wants to be a general is not as simple as speaking. First of all, he must join the Navy, and his identity must be closely investigated. If there is no introduction by Karp, Naruto really can''t pass the first level. After all, he is just a passing person of unknown origin. The coat fluttered with the wind, Karp exuded majesty all over his body, and entered Naval Headquarters with Naruto. Along the way, senior officials came and went everywhere, and saw Karp also greeted him. After all, by virtue of his heroic title, no one dared to give him face, even a marshal, did not dare to care about him. In the end it was Luffy''s grandfather, this steel-like man, looking forward, walking without expression. At the highest level, there was no hesitation in front of a spacious gate, and he shouted with a rough voice. "I find it getting more and more free here, isn''t there even one who entertained me?" The voice was like an accusation, and looked around without fear. On a large chair in front, there was a man with a lazy expression, a twisted beard with frog glasses on his chin, and asked Karp calmly. "I''m not listening to you to train recruits elsewhere. What are you doing here at this time?" The Warring States of the Naval Headquarters and the Warring States Buddha, the highest authority in the Naval Headquarters, revealed the momentum is not strong, but the savvy eyes are breathless to the person who is overwhelmed, but only refers to ordinary people, to Naruto In terms of momentum, such things have no effect on him. Jiujiuyu reincarnation right now, in this world, overlord color and domineering are useless to him. As soon as Naruto came in, the Warring States of the Buddha put his eyes on him, looking at Karp with a little doubt. Without any particular Karp, it was vulgar and pointed at Naruto. "This is Naruto who has just joined the Navy. I think this guy''s strength can serve as a general." The Warring States of the Buddha pushed down his eyes, looked directly at Karp, and asked calmly. "I just want to ask you, are you serious about telling me this?" "Very serious." Kapp nodded, his voice serious. "Just now, I''m not even his opponent." Hearing this sentence, the expression of the Warring States Period of the Buddha slightly moved, turning to look at Naruto, leaning down, supporting the table with both hands, asked indifferently. "your name?" "Naruto, I am willing to join the Navy as a just Navy." No one can make a mess, Naruto speaks with a grim expression. The Warring States of the Buddha did not have any doubts, turned to look at Karp, and continued to ask the last words "You''re not joking, this little guy can knock you down." Carp focused his head. The Warring States of the Buddha will not ask this time, and he is very convinced of Karp, this person''s identity will not make such a joke with him. After a while of contemplation, the Warring States of the Buddha looked at Naruto and said seriously "No one can become a general in the first place. Now I haven''t seen your strength with my own eyes. I won''t recognize your identity. You can only work here as a small soldier. After you have a little record, I Will arrange the position for you. " v2 Chapter 5： : For the admiral Time to accumulate achievements and slowly climb into admiral, Naruto does not have that energy. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net His face was heavy, frowning Naruto, with a serious expression "I don''t know if there is a quick way. I guarantee my strength and I can destroy the entire Navy headquarters in an instant." "Oh, look at you, you seem to have great confidence in your strength." The Warring States of the Buddha watched Naruto, and the words were not cold or cold, with a little doubt. Who ca nt say big things, but Naruto s words are really not blown out. The ten tails are released, and the naval headquarters are directly divided and destroyed. Unfortunately, doing so does nothing good, and it also gives you trouble. Naruto is serious about facing the Warring States of the Buddha "If you want to test, you can try." "I don''t have much time to play with you now." The Warring States Period of the Buddha shook his hands. The expression clearly did not believe Naruto, but he still cared about what Karp said about being strong by him. Looking at Naruto, the Warring States Period of the Buddha had a straight face. "It s better. For merit and strength, it depends on your performance. If you show your skills, I can consider promoting your position." There is no nonsense, Naruto answered. Anyway, if there is no chance to become a general, he is going to be a pirate. It is also good to set up a harem pirate group. The Warring States Period of the Buddha was still very optimistic about Naruto, and arranged Naruto''s identity as a special first-class soldier, and instructed people to take good care of Naruto. Led to a clean room, Naruto lived without any disappointment. At noon on the second day, Naruto, who had eaten lunch, was also taken to the office of Marshal Buddha in the Warring States Period. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Put a document in front of Naruto, the Warring States of the Buddha said seriously "Exactly, today I sent a notice that there are a group of pirates on the nearby islands that can kill ordinary people. Can you tell me the strength?" A permanent pointer was placed on the file. Naruto picked up the pointer and scanned the contents of the file. The leader was a guy with a reward of 50 million Bailey. "can." "Well then, set out with us and head for Xiangkor Island." "Wait, even if you want to see my strength, let me go alone." "A person?" The Warring States Period of the Buddha brow Yang, his eyes stared at Naruto, the original calm expression, showing a kind of surprise. Naruto''s mouth turned up, and he said with a smile. "How about we make a bet?" "What do you want to bet on?" The Warring States of the Buddha looked at Naruto and calmed down. "Bet I can destroy them all by myself. If I win, give me the status of Major General." "If you lose, I believe you are dead, yes, but the status of Major General is not acceptable. I verbally decide that I can only be the Captain." "The deal." Hold the permanent pointer in one hand, and Naruto turns his head and leaves. Looking at Naruto''s back, the face of the Warring States of the Buddha was grim. He didn''t understand why Naruto was so loud. Is it as strong as Karp? People, it is not as simple as bounty is high. The most important thing is that Naruto doesn''t even have to ship. With a permanent pointer, how to move forward, he feels a lot of doubts about these, so that he immediately uses a phone bug and instructs people to observe Naruto''s every move. The whole is like a small circular island. The residents of the village are somewhat connected with the headquarters of the navy. They are small islands under the protection of the navy. At this time, the flames were burning, and the villagers'' screams kept ringing. The pirates, like real robbers, burned and robbed all the treasure, and robbed any woman. There was a scar on the head''s face covering the entire head, and a girl''s arm was clenched tightly in her hand, with a sensual smile. The girl was pretty, with a terrified expression. "Haha, feel at ease, I will be gentle, and slowly torture you to death." Standing in the middle of the village, the disgusted man who laughed and his scars were shaking, wanted to stage a live spring palace in front of his brother. As he stretched his hands out of the girl''s thin clothing, a man quickly ran in front of him and said pantingly. "Boss, it''s not bad. It seems that something is coming here, and it looks like a person running on the sea." "Don''t say stupid things, who can run on the sea." The man kicked off his men, and now he couldn''t wait to enjoy the girl in front of him, but he was not in the mood to listen to any stupid things. The screams in the village kept ringing, and every single life fell down. Now there are no more than a hundred people dead. The village of one thousand people was killed by nearly nine hundred people now. This was an absolute slaughter. "Boss, really want something to fly over?" "Nima, I told you not to whisper, I''m panicking." Originally, there was a fire inside, and when he heard the stupid words of someone flying, this man who grabbed the lead and turned around was about to kick over his own hands. His foot stopped in midair, because he did see a man flying, with a golden appearance on his body and a black rune on his body. Naruto, holding a flame gun in his hand, stood in mid-air, glanced a few times, and calculated in his heart that there were 203 people, with more than 90 villagers. Raising the spear, Naruto first locked the man who grabbed a girl''s arm, disrespected such a cute girl, and played shame paly. Such a person should die first. Seeing the godlike Naruto lift the spear in the air, the gun pointed at him, the lead pirate seemed to be stared at death at this moment, his whole body was unconsciously stunned, his body was a little soft, and his bottom was sitting on the ground Shouted in astonishment "Who are you, don''t come, don''t come, kill me, kill him." Shout out loud. Unfortunately, no one can move. It''s not that they don''t want to go. It''s just that Naruto is at a height of 100 meters. They don''t have any sharpshooters. How can it be, can they still use weapons? v2 Chapter 6： : Make a bet Naruto clenched a spear in his hand, dived down from the altitude of 100 meters, and a flame burst out from the tip of the gun, which covered the whole body like a red dragon, and rushed to the leading pirate in an instant. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net While not hurting the girl tightly in his hands, Naruto''s flame gun pierced his chest fiercely. The tip of the gun twisted, and the flame burst fiercely from his wound. Before the death, the leading man opened his mouth wide, staring at Naruto with horror, his whole body shaking with pain. The flames exploded, three meters high, and the scared girl fell to the ground, crawling back a few meters away. And in front of the girl, the pirate who had wanted to insult him has now turned to ashes, a sea breeze blew, and there was no dust at all. The boss was killed, and a hundred pirates were instantly angry. They were originally **** people who killed and killed. They didn''t expect to flinch, they yelled, and raised their swords towards Naruto. "Scum, it''s always scum, and it''s useless to have more people." There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, Naruto raised the flame gun in his hand, and clenched his hands, he did not forget to yell to the surrounding villagers. "Don''t want to die, give me a lie on the ground, stay okay." In the surroundings, more than thirty villagers, including the girl closest to Naruto, heard these words and hurried to the ground, lowering their bodies to the soil. A shocking event was staged in front of them, shocking them with a stupid expression. A blaze of flame erupted at the tip of Naruto''s pistol, and the flame was rotating and spreading around, like four fire snakes, rotating longer and longer, from one meter to the last one hundred meters in length, wrapping up a hundred meters Pirate crew. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net While the pirate crew members showed fear and wanted to escape, the spiraling flames formed by the four fire snakes instantly split their bodies in two. Like a cutting machine, hundreds of pirates were hanged and none were left. After 3 seconds, the blood stained the soil. Naruto, who took up the spear, looked around and found that there was indeed no pirate left, so he turned to look at the girl lying on the ground in front of him. Calm tone "Are there any other pirates here?" The pirate who had oppressed his village was killed by someone alone. This incredible thing made the girl look shocked. The whole person looked at Naruto stupidly, and forgot to answer his words for a moment. The villagers crawled stupidly on the ground, their bodies were stupid, and they were really afraid that Naruto was a murderer, and even they killed them together, but after hearing this, they realized that Naruto was here to help them. "Do we seem to be saved?" "Yeah, it seems the pirates are all dead." "Great, we are saved." The villagers who were still stunned finally understood the current situation, and immediately rose from the ground, cheering with tears in their faces, and their hearts were completely confused. When Naruto was still preparing to ask if any other pirates existed, an old man staggered from the villagers and stopped a step away from Naruto. His tearful face was grateful. Asked "I''m the village head here. I don''t know what your young man''s name is. Thank you so much this time. If you didn''t do it, the people in our village would be killed by them all." He said with a snot and a tear, the village chief was crying like a child, and so were the others. After a massacre in the village, all his loved ones died and he was so happy that others couldn''t understand it. Naruto is looking around with his awareness and found that there are indeed no half of the pirate figures. This time he waved his hands and calmly said "I''m just a passing navy, even if the name is gone, now your things have been resolved, and I will just go back and report it." At the same time, Naruto turned around and left quickly, running at a super fast speed, which disappeared in front of everyone in one second, and everyone else looked confused. The village chief, in particular, couldn''t help yelling. "Isn''t this little guy a general?" The girl originally rescued by Naruto was also looking at Naruto with a confused look, and she could see a little love from her eyes. Such a handsome and powerful person, of course, can attract the hearts of girls. But just before Naruto left, a group of navies with the seagull logo on their backs hurried to see the sight of blood flowing around them dumbfounded. "What the **** is going on here, shouldn''t all the guys who have been said by the Marshal Master be solved?" Several people approached the village head of the village, asked about what happened, and got a very precise message. All the pirates were all settled by a young boy. After they learned that, they immediately notified the Warring States of the Buddha by telephone bug. Naruto was using his special identity to pass through the inspection of the naval headquarters and entered the headquarters building. However, he did not get blocked and went directly to the office of the Warring States of the Buddha. Pushing the door open, there was no scruples, and the Warring States of the Buddha was speaking to a snail-like bug. "Report, all the pirates were all resolved by the guy said by Marshal Lord." "" The moment of silence, the Warring States of the Buddha looked up and saw Naruto coming in, said calmly to the snail. "I see. Your mission is now complete." The snail returned to peace, and learned that Naruto really killed all the pirates. The Warring States of the Buddha was still a little surprised, but he hid the shock in his heart. He looked at Naruto and supported the table with his hands. Lu asked in doubt "I want to know, how did you get to the island a few miles away?" "Use your feet." Naruto without any scruples said easily. Instead, the Warring States of the Buddha froze, and he did not return to God for a long time, and said with a little stiffness. "You''re not kidding, or do you have any special demon fruit ability?" "I don''t have the power of any demon fruit. I don''t believe I can experiment with Hailou Stone." v2 Chapter 7： : Captain After a brief silence, the Warring States of the Buddha took a deep breath, his face became very serious, looking at Naruto, said with a majestic tone "I now appoint you as the captain of the Naval Headquarters. Naruto, your strength is recognized by me. In the future, it is necessary to hope that you will act for the Naval Headquarters. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network" "Very happy to." Respectfully bent down, Naruto cleverly concealed his black belly smile. For the operation of the Naval Headquarters, this is completely nonsense. What he wants is the rights of the navy, but this can get good benefits in order to find the treasure of One Piece. I can pick up girls well. The Warring States of the Buddha told Naruto about some of the colonel''s affairs, and he was asked to leave Naruto. To officially become a captain of the navy, first of all, let Naruto get a coat of justice printed with a standard badge, a soldier who has not been here for a long time, and Rongsheng as the captain. This kind of things surprised the navy. . Looking at Naruto coming, they did not hide their mouths that could not be closed, "Captain Naruto, there are many people in the naval headquarters who want to see you. I wonder if you are interested in going there?" Putting one hand on his forehead, respectfully and courteously, the first-class soldier''s navy look was still a little nervous. I didn''t expect that I had just become a captain, and someone would care about it. Naruto finally decided to check it out, followed the navy, and came to a spacious hall. A conference room with an oval wooden table, and a large glass window in front, can see the blue water. "You are the Naruto who has been appointed Captain Marshal Qing for less than two days?" As soon as Naruto came in, he heard a very dissatisfied shouting voice. This man was a thin-skinned man with a sharp nose. Looking at the coat and badge, it was likely to be the same position as him. Look. Yarn, Chinese website There were also three men in the room, whose identity and position were the same as those of Naruto, with a little doubt, but did not speak. "Hey, devil, what is Uncle Ben talking to you?" He walked in front of Naruto without fear, and the sharp-nosed man raised his head. The first expression in the world of Lao Tzu was originally taller than Naruto, and he looked down on people. As a result, Naruto simply ignored this guy, and looked around, and found that everyone else did not speak, and the navy standing around was also blind. Maybe some inhuman things were still defaulted in the naval headquarters. After all, there was no one. Organization is really justice. "Nima, kid, Lao Tzu''s father is a colonel. Do you really think that the captain is great?" Seeing Naruto ignoring it many times, the sharp-nosed man was instantly furious, stomped his feet, and smashed his fist against Naruto''s nose. At this time, neither the navy nor the captain stepped forward to prevent it. The navy of the **** level could not manage such a thing, and the captain''s few people clearly wanted to see Naruto ugly. This man''s father was a colonel, and they expected Naruto to dare not do anything. Just as the three captains started to watch the show, Naruto reached out and grabbed the fist of the sharp-nosed man. I didn''t expect the other person to not give him such a face, the sharp-nosed man shouted angrily "My aunt, do you really think that you are being looked at by the Marshal, are you very embarrassed, Lao Tzu looks down on someone like you," At the halfway point, there was a mourning, because Naruto held his fist hand, leaned slightly, a slight movement, but all three captains understood that the bone had shattered. The three men who watched the show showed cold sweat on their foreheads, feeling a bit of coldness for Naruto''s cruelty. "You seemed to be talking to me just now, in order to show my apology to you, I will send you another thing." Raising his foot and aiming at the man''s belly was knocking out with one knee, and a loud bang, the sharp-nosed man directly flew up into the sky, hit the ceiling, and suffered a total blow on his back. When it fell again, a large pit was smashed on the floor, and he fainted directly there. The navy on the side saw someone dizzy, and immediately lifted him up and sent him to the medical room. At the same time, he looked at Naruto with deep fear. They can''t doubt Naruto''s strength as a captain now. Being able to kick a person in one kick is absolutely capable of holding this position. And there is no Naruto that this guy puts in his eyes, looking around at the three people in front, calmly speaking. "I don''t know if you have anything, if there is nothing, I will leave." Turning his head, he didn''t stop for a moment, and left here. He just understood that a few guys just wanted to get him a kick, and now it was destroyed. The three of them might have changed their faces again. As Naruto thought, when they saw the new captain and left after leaving a sentence, their faces were ugly. "This Naruto is too arrogant. It''s so small now, and it''s so fast to become a captain. "I see, he must have climbed here by some means. No, this matter must be well kept by the Marshal. It will hurt the people as soon as possible. It is not our navy. There are still many jealous Naruto rising guys. It is a pity that when they ran to the marshal and reported to the Buddha''s Warring States, they got a sentence "Don''t continue to find trouble, Naruto''s position is only temporary, and it won''t take long for it to improve." The three looked at each other and heard Naruto would still be promoted. It was also understand why the other party didn''t put them in their eyes because their status was not worthy. Not to mention trouble with Naruto, it''s good that the other party doesn''t bother them, and a few people went out in a humble way. Regarding the captain''s stun, he was also overwhelmed by the Warring States of the Buddha. After all, it was uneconomical to offend Naruto for the son of a colonel. From Naruto s strength, at least he can become a lieutenant general. There are as many colonels as you like, and there are few lieutenant colonels with strong capabilities. Of course, this is only based on Naruto''s current strength. At this time, Naruto also got his special room. There are still a lot of spacious rooms in the headquarters of the navy. The wealth of the world government will not be jeopardized by those who have worked for him. Luxury decoration is also the most basic, and the salary of a captain , Can also let Naruto enjoy the feeling of being a rich man. v2 Chapter 8： : Come out you are major general One month passed quickly, and Naruto showed some strength, such as running on the sea with his feet, which really frightened some navies. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net At the same time, it also made the Warring States of the Buddha dignified and officially promoted Naruto as a lieutenant colonel. As for why it is not a colonel, it is also because the status of a colonel or above must be decided by the world government. The world government commander Konggu, the naval headquarters marshal 20 years ago, has now become the general commander of the army. Of course, in the world government, the oldest person still has five stars. In this month, Naruto also learned a little about the truth of the navy, such as the history of the navy, the world government created by the 20 royal families, and the organization of the world government is the naval headquarters and the intelligence department cp09, of course, including the queen Qi Wuhai. . The descendants of the 20 royal families are Tianlong people. As nobles with real power, they are also closely protected by the Navy. The deeper the understanding, the more Naruto knows the nature of the navy. The greatest power is still in the hands of those 20 kings. Bloodlines determine everything. In this world, it is really important. In the navy, level suppression is also obvious. Level determines everything, and subordinates must absolutely obey Gao Cheng management. But this is not about Naruto, he just came to find treasure and pick-ups. The big deal angered him, joined the pirates directly, and became the four emperors or whatever. Clear morning, neat room. There is also a Warring Kingdom of the Buddha with a goat beside him, watching Naruto, calmly "Naruto, why do you want to be a general?" "For justice. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Network" Naruto who was not blushing at all, uttered this lie. Looking at Naruto, the Warring States of the Buddha did not say anything, did not agree or disapprove, but locked his eyes tightly and watched with all his heart, even his goat ate some documents on the table and didn''t care. "No matter what you do, now the world government has spoken out to give you the opportunity to become a major general. You must understand that depending on your current achievements and age do not meet the requirements of the major general, but even so, I can still be kind and You have a chance. " The indifferent expression, without the slightest smile, the bland words made people unhappy. Naruto didn''t think much about it. Being a major general is enough. Now the Navy can get more information about the treasure of the pirate king. After the information is enough, he can betray the navy brightly. With a straight back, Naruto with a black belly in his heart, he said in a serious tone. "Observe the orders of the Marshal." "Okay, now you go out, there is a room at the end of the left corner, go in from there, if you can come out, you are major general." There is no nonsense, the Warring States Period of the Buddha waved his hands, signaled Naruto can leave. Naruto turned away and walked out of this room, looking at the crossroads not far ahead, along the reflective floor, Naruto walked step by step. When I met Naruto''s floor cleaning navy, she had worked diligently, and when she saw Naruto''s arrival, she straightened her body and raised the one-handed luggage lane respectfully. "Good morning, Colonel Naruto." "Oh." He responded in a salty, naruto corner, heading forward, and glanced at the end of the past is a gate more than ten meters high, a very wooden door, the word justice is carved in the center of the gate. Without any hesitation, and no matter what crisis was hidden inside, Naruto stepped forward and pushed the door open slightly. Creak, creak. A bright light matched the door, which slowly opened. There were only three people in the room. The first thing that caught my eye was on the wall, short black hair, eagle-like sharp yellow pupils, short beards, a black top hat with white fluff, a burgundy pattern top, a black vest, and white trousers. Man. It is one of the eyes of the Emperor Qiwuhai. Immediately after Naruto came in, Hawkeye Mihawk stared at Naruto with the eyes of an eagle, a breath of predator. "Oh, I didn''t expect to be such a young guy, just a major general, still using us to shoot?" Doflamingo, sitting straight across the table with her legs up, blond hair, wearing sunglasses, pink feather coat and cropped pants, a guy with a cracked mouth who laughed but felt cold. "Three seems inappropriate for one." The Bartholomew bear was sitting upright on the chair, but the burly body had a fight with the bear, watching Naruto''s every move with no expression, the little face did not show a slight expression. "For him, it''s enough to use me alone, but the world government is really high-profile. Such a little guy must ask us to test it. The reward is very high." In a span, Doflamingo jumped off the table, put his hands in his pockets, cracked his mouth, smiled, and walked towards Naruto, stopping a step away. The body is straight, and there is a sense of inhumanity in the eyes. Looking down at Naruto, he smiles. "Boy, do you know what this place is, wouldn''t it be the wrong way?" I glanced at the three of them, and Naruto also understood why the beginning of the Warring States of the Buddha said that he could become a major general, and the three Qi Wuhais dealt with one of them, and this world government really looked at him too. However, it''s a pity. The most unfortunate thing is that these three people are a bit regrettable. "It''s a pity, why didn''t the Empress come, only three men." Shaking his head, Naruto sighed, as if talking to himself. Doflamingo frowned at Yang, and his heart was upset for a while, but on the surface he laughed, and "Hey" smiled at Naruto. "The world government originally wanted us to stay a little bit, but boy, you look down on people too." Raising his hand, he grabbed Naruto''s collar with his open palm and pulled it. Doflamingo''s extremely arrogant drums stared at Naruto. v2 Chapter 9： : The Seven Warlords of the Sea The ugly smile was close at hand, and the momentum released from the whole body turned into a substantial attack, while pressing Naruto around, the momentum cut Naruto''s skin. novelhall.com Unfortunately, it has no effect on Naruto''s body. "This is overbearing and domineering. Seeing it this way, it doesn''t seem to be any great." Naruto, who didn''t even frown, stretched out his hand and grasped Doflamingo''s arm holding his collar, and his fingers were tightly pinching his wrists like iron hooks. Suddenly, a strong grip broke out, and Doflamingo''s complexion changed, and his face really changed. Even the eyebrows of Eagle Eye who were looking aside wrinkled deeply, holding the big sword behind him backhand. "You seem to be very powerful, but for me, it''s all rubbish. For my major, I broke your hand politely." Wake up the ten tails in the body, the ten tails ability is activated, Naruto reveals his full strength, the horrifying Chakra condenses in the palm of his hand, and clenches fiercely. Doflamingo''s face flickered like a pig''s liver, but the disapproval made him raise his feet and kicked out at Naruto. Clenching Doflamingo''s palm tightly, Naruto grabbed him directly. While Doflamingo''s feet were not yet kicked, he turned around and fell over his shoulder. Aim at the wall in front and throw it suddenly. With a bang, Doflamingo slammed his face against the wall. With Naruto''s strength, Doflamingo crashed the wall directly, and the gravel covered his body. At this moment, the hawk eye moved, holding the big sword, and spit out indifferent words. "Let me see your strength. Mtlnovel.com" Holding the **** knife "Night" behind him like a cross with both hands, under a split more than ten meters away from Naruto, he slashed away with a blade of wind. Ningren''s sword engulfed all around, leaving numerous cracks on the surrounding walls, and the whole house blasted with a storm. Known as the Hawkeye of the world''s first swordsman, the sharpness and speed of the knife are unparalleled. Even if it was Naruto, he didn''t dare to take it. He nodded his legs to the ground and jumped up to the roof. His whole body stood upside down and lay on the roof. Hawkeye cut the gate directly in half, and it was divided into numerous pieces. Holding "The World''s Strongest Black Sword" in his hand, he stared at Naruto on the roof and said lightly. "Sure enough, I didn''t guess wrong. It''s a shame I haven''t seen you before." Pointing at Naruto with a black knife, Hawkeye''s body was straight, and the whole man stood there without any shake. I didn''t expect to be able to compare it with Eagle Eye. Naruto was still very excited. The whole body''s blood seemed to be boiling. One hand stretched out and touched a strange ring on the finger. The ring was rotated and a flame burst out. The flame gun was condensed in Naruto''s right hand, and the entire body was so inverted on the roof without any trace of falling. "Ah, I didn''t expect to be knocked down by a little ghost, cut, really unhappy, you don''t want to shoot, this guy gave it to me to deal with." When Naruto was fighting in the eyes of the eagle, the gravel rolled beside him, and Doflamingo, who was not injured, climbed up, patted the dust on his fancy clothes, and stared at Naming with a burning look. people. When I moved my finger, I didn''t say hello, and the invisible lines shot to the eye. Naruto directly opened the eyes of the Nine-Hook Jade Reincarnation with both eyes, capturing all the lines, raising the flame gun in his hand and flashing the silver light, and wanted to control Naruto''s silk thread, all in half. Doflamingo''s pupils dilated, and he cracked his mouth. Although he was suppressed, a bloodthirsty smile appeared, his fingers moved again, and an invisible large net rushed towards Naruto. Naruto clasped the flame gun in his hands, clenched his hands, aimed at Doflamingo, dived down, and the gun burst into flames. The whole person penetrated the big net like a fire dragon and stabbed him in one shot. Qi Wuhai''s strength is still a bit heavy, although it is not as good as Naruto, but it cannot be easily defeated. Under the domineering smell, he instantly saw through Naruto''s attack, rolled away on the spot, and hurriedly hid in the past. With a loud noise, Naruto smashed a large hole in the ground, which meant that the whole room was shaking. Naruto, holding a spear in both hands, paused on the ground for a second, a lunge, rushed towards Doflamingo, the movement was too fast, and the latter could not dodge for a while, even if he saw through the attack, but the speed was too high Quickly, the body can''t react. When Naruto wanted to win this shy Doflamingo, he felt a crisis beside him. Turning his head, the tyrant, like a bear, suddenly appeared beside him, silently, raised one hand and patted Naruto. Seeing the attack by the other side, Naruto had to raise his gun and stabbed at the tyrant Bartholomew, and the flame gun hit the fleshy palm. There was a clear ringing sound of "Dang", which was not stabbed in, but was blocked by the meat hand. Such a hard hand, Naruto first saw "If the emperor cannot hurt, give you a ninjutsu." One-handed printing, Naruto stretched out his hand and put it by the mouth, a blast of fire, a gigantic fireball, a huge fireball shot in the past, and the ninjutsu under complete suppression still has some power. Hitting the flesh palm, the sparks shot, and the huge Bartholomew bear fell behind without a sound, and the palm had a burning smell. The expression could not see the pain. The Bartholomew bear fell to the ground suddenly, and it was difficult to get up for a while. Seeing the spitting fire in the Ming population, Doflamingo frowned Yang. "Ability of fire, ability of nature?" "No, he doesn''t have any fruit." The answer to Naruto was Hawkeye, holding the **** knife with one hand, his eyes never left Naruto. "That''s the case, why can this guy breathe fire?" Perhaps too surprised, Doflamingo had forgotten his shot. The hawk eye also stopped attacking. When two people were in doubt for a while, they walked in by the door and calmly looked at the Warring States of the Buddha and clapped their hands "So far, the performance just now is very good, Naruto you have passed." v2 Chapter 10： : Major General Rongsheng "Hey, old man, are we being played like this by you? Stop when you say stop. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" In the face of the Marshal, Doflamingo still did not give the slightest dignity. Naruto was just upset and made him very unhappy, and he wanted to teach Naruto the little ghost. The face of the Warring States of the Buddha is still the original expression, said coldly "This time the three majors are not here, and no one else has the strength to test Naruto, so I thought of you, but I seem to only say that one is enough." Glancing at the three people present, Tyrant Bear had already climbed up, and sat back in the chair with nothing at all. There was no emotion on his face, as if the sneak attack did not exist. "It just happened that there was nothing to do, and I didn''t expect to come to this and let me see this good thing." Looking at Naruto, Doflamingo''s bloodthirsty face licked his cracked lips, revealing a happy grin. "It''s rare to see someone who needs the Qi Wuhai test, and I''m also very interested." Putting down the **** knife, Hawkeye leaned against the wall, looked at Naruto carefully, and revealed a look of interest. Seeing that no one was going to do anything, Naruto was quite boring and put away the flame gun, watching the Warring States of the Buddha said "Did the battle just pass?" The Warring States of the Buddha nodded his head, looked at Naruto, and said with majesty all over his body. "From now on, Naruto, you are a major general." "I said old man, your major general is so much fanfare. I don''t think it''s too much of a kid''s ability." Doflamingo recovered his original ease, put his hands in his pockets and walked to the table. Sit up and jump, glanced at the Warring States of the Buddha without fear. "This matter cannot be discussed by you Qiwuhai." The warring states of the Buddha had no respect to Qiwuhai, and it is no wonder that his strength is also the same as that of the four emperors. "Cut." Doflamingo who dropped his mouth didn''t keep talking. The three did not stay long before turning away, as if they were just coming to see the birth of Major Naruto, but before leaving, Doflamingo revealed his intention "Boy, the next time I meet, let me see your true skills. I will cut you into eight pieces by then." The whole person jumped out of the window and flew directly at high altitude, sprinting forward quickly. The other two left without saying a word. Naruto got the status of Major General, and it was also decided here. Promoted to major general, of course, will get his men and crew, as well as battleships, but Naruto rejected all of them, the reason is simple, there are no girls, all of them are some big masters, do you want him to fight with a bunch of big masters The treasure of the world, this is certainly impossible. Therefore, Naruto still decided to establish his own fleet. Major General was able to appoint a few ordinary people as subordinates, and Naruto also directly enjoyed the status of second lieutenant. This can also be regarded as a privilege. After becoming a major general, there are also imaginable benefits, such as being able to obtain all the permanent record pointers now owned by the great waterway, wrapping up every island. Looking around and laying on the table, a lot of record pointers, Naruto turned his attention to the information now available. According to the naval news report, Luffy was just not famous, and his age was not much different from him. It''s time to find the crew to open the great channel. "That''s the case, Nami can''t let Luffy get away, and Robin." Naruto pondered, packed his clothes, stored all the record pointers in a large package, opened the door, and walked towards the Marshal''s Workplace in the Warring States of the Buddha. Now, with Naruto''s identity, no one dared to stop it. The major general was hanging on his shoulder, and he saw Naruto''s robe of justice. The cleaning navy immediately straightened his back and called a major general, saluting respectfully. Seeing the worship of everyone, Naruto opened the door and went in without saying hello. I didn''t expect that there was a person inside, even a woman. I haven''t seen a woman in the navy headquarters for so many days, I can''t help but give Naruto a few more glances. Long pink hair, fuchsia eyes, exquisite features, slender figure, and the coat of the colonel, majestic royal sister. "Ding, triggered by a special mission through time and space. Please ask the host to hug Heina Sina. Please remember that you must force it. The mission rewards you with a random demon fruit. The mission time is 5 minutes." There were losses in the previous mission, and now there is no loss. Naruto found that he had to do it. Devil fruit, a hundred million Bailey. Even if he didn''t eat it, it was a fortune to sell. And maybe in the future, you can find a few powerful men and feed them. "Ahem, I don''t know what a girl is called, I''m Naruto, and I can just call my name directly." Naruto reached out a hand, and decisively ignored Marshal Buddha''s Warring States. Hina, who was reporting the situation with the Warring States of the Buddha, froze, turned her head to look at Naruto, and her face was no longer familiar. It was Naruto who was a major general within a month. "Hello, my name is Hina, is there anything about Major General Naruto?" Out of courtesy, Hina shook Naruto. Despite the gloves, I can still feel the touch of a soft little hand. Naruto smiles and pulls gently to make an amazing move. The strength of the hand was well grasped, and when Hina was shocked, a clear and loud voice fell into Naruto''s arms. It was directly facing up, Naruto was holding the pretty girl tightly, her skin was close to everything, and she could feel the girl''s smooth jade body. Hina''s exquisiteness was originally white and tender, but now her face was flushed, her heart was beating for a while, she said in a soft tone. "Well, has Hina done anything bad, or made you angry?" Thinking Naruto wanted to punish her, Hina''s body tightened. The moment Naruto listened to the completion of the task prompt, he quickly left and said with a smile "No, I just made a habitual move without paying attention. Don''t mind, don''t mind." v2 Chapter 11： ： Beauty Hina flashed good-looking eyes, and she didn''t mind much. After all, as Naruto, it was impossible to tease her. A major general didn''t want any girl, so she could trick her. wap.novelhall.com Hina, who didn''t think of it at all, also regarded this matter as a naruto mistake. At this time Naruto was trying to observe what fruit, the voice of the Warring States of the Buddha came. "Naruto, you refused to arrange for your men and crew, why?" If you question, plus the cold expression, the Warring States of the Buddha seems to be born with no smile. "Just think those people are too **** to be worthy of me." Without opening the system, Naruto looked up at the Warring States of the Buddha. Now he has no fear at all, and his words are very light. Faced with Naruto''s expression, the Warring States of the Buddha is not much. Now Naruto''s strength, it is really difficult for someone to get his approval, and this thing is not something he can arrange. Without asking more, he is silent again. Naruto looked at the devil fruit in the system, which is a spiral pattern water ghost pattern, with a line of text below, Niu Niu fruit. Glancing aside, Naruto looked up and calmly stared at the battlefield of the Buddha. "Actually, I have one thing I want to ask the Marshal Lord for consent?" "whats the matter?" "I want to leave here and make a trip to the East China Sea." "Why?" "No reason." The two people talked for a while, letting Hina stunned. If Naruto is so strong, she is not afraid to offend this marshal. When you think about it, Hina is relieved. Naruto can quickly rise to her current position. There must be Certainly capable. novelhall.com "The Navy Headquarters has a lot of things to ask for your help. If the position is too low, I can discuss with the world government. How about that?" Directly opening a seductive condition, the Warring States of the Buddha still hopes that Naruto will stay, Naruto''s strength is enough to be a general, but to be a general, there must be a reasonable reason, this reason can be said to be merit. "I just go to the East China Sea to deal with personal matters." Shaking his head and shaking his head, Naruto rejected the conditions of the Warring States of the Buddha. Nami and others were more important than anything. "It must have been well thought out. Well, the battleship is still selected by you. You can also choose the personnel at will. Anyone below the major can accompany you." "Can you let this sister stay with me?" Naruto''s eyes turned to Hina, who was startled, and the whole person showed a surprised expression, where the petrification was there. The Warring States of the Buddha looked at Hina, and said grimly "Have you heard that Major General wants you to accompany you? You can pack your luggage in one day and leave tomorrow." "Wait, Hina has a lot to do, Hina can''t go." "This is an order." The Warring States of the Buddha looked at Hina irrevocably, Hina was startled, straightened her body, put her hand on her head, and said salute "Yes, I''ll pack my bags now." Naruto didn''t expect Major General''s identity to be so easy to use. He smiled, turned around and went back to the room to pick up the good things. When Naruto left, the Warring States of the Buddha said to the phone bug "Call me, Colonel Hina''s phone." The phone was connected a short time later, and while Hina was still packing her clothes, the words of the Warring States of the Buddha came. "In addition to helping Major Naruto this time, are there other important things to ask you?" "Yes, Lord Marshal, please tell me." "Monitor Naruto, observe his every move, and report to me at any time. If necessary, give me a good inquiry about the origin and identity of this person." "Yes, Lord Marshal, but can I ask why?" "No." After speaking, she hung up the phone, leaving only Hina with a bitter smile. She now understood that she was treated as a pawn, and she had to monitor a major general. Anyway, the future was difficult. The Warring States of the Buddha watched the phone bug and whispered "Naruto, your strength is good, but the world government will not use it for unknown people, nor will it allow pirates to mix in, so your every move must be in the hands of the world government." In the early morning of the second day, Naruto packed everything, and asked for a small battleship, with Hina and a hundred third-class navies set off. Although it is a small warship, it is still fully equipped, and the lounge and entertainment room are quite large compared to luxury yachts. Moreover, the weapons and equipment are also very comprehensive. There are ten cannons on the sides of the ship, and two super cannons in the front and the rear. One weapon that can destroy small pirate ships. The most important thing is that the sea floor stone is configured on the bottom of the ship, making the Neptunes dare not approach. In fact, it doesn''t take long to go to the East China Sea, because there are military routes for the navy, which are much easier than pirate ships. On the route, there is a checkpoint after every segment. Naruto''s identity document is quite easy to pass, it can be said to be unimpeded. "Major General Naruto, report that there is no traffic obstructing the way ahead, and the wind is normal." "Say, Hina sauce, don''t be so rigid, just smile." Naruto looked at her new subordinate Hina with a smile on her face. Due to the strict system of the naval officer, Hina seemed very cautious for a long time. Staring at Naruto''s smile as if joking. Hina was relieved this time, and she was really afraid that Naruto was a rigid guy. Unconsciously showed a little smile and said with a sweet smile "Major Naruto, Hina had wanted to ask, how did you become a major general so quickly." "You will know about this later." Naruto, who sold a mystery, laughed, but did not continue to make fun of this colonel. He is now considering whether to go to Nami first or Robin. According to the current itinerary, it is still very difficult to see the mysterious Robin. It is only to find Nami first. After all, the Cocosia village is now being controlled by the fishman. Naruto''s thoughtful expression made Hina dare not ask any more. Her beautiful eyes stared at Naruto, and she was a little surprised for Naruto''s age. When she was less than twenty, she became a major general. Naruto s future is absolutely limitless. . She felt a keen interest in Naruto, a young boy. v2 Chapter 12： : Encounter Corsair The battleship sailed for a day and a night. The days on the sea were the most boring. Fortunately, there was a beautiful girl named Hina who could let Naruto watch and pass the time. novelhall.com After being stared all day, Hina can still feel Naruto''s naked eyes. I don''t understand why this major general looks at her so much. Hina didn''t care much. After all, she wouldn''t die if she looked a few times. As a major general, look at her more often, she can''t lose her temper. "Major Naruto, don''t know where we are going?" Hina looked at Naruto, she always felt that Naruto was weird and had a satyr feeling, but she could not overlap the identity of the satyr and major general. "This, I haven''t figured it out yet, let''s talk about it after arriving in the East China Sea." Naruto looked at Hina''s exquisite face, her skin tone was white, but it was a little pink, similar to her hair. "Oh." In response, Hina shifted her eyes and put her eyes on the sea ahead. Naruto''s eyes made her really unbearable, and she felt a kind of suffocation in her heart. "Did anyone tell you that your face is beautiful, yes, do you have a boyfriend?" Saying this without fear, Naruto had a faint smile on his face. "Haha" Hina turned around and froze, exclaimed with a look of anger. "Please don''t make fun of Hina, and please respect me, Major General." "I have great respect for you. I haven''t seen anyone sitting here and didn''t move. I have respect for you." Naruto is really telling the truth. If the girl he likes has already shot, he will watch it quietly, which is not in line with his personality at all. Look. Yarn, Chinese website "I don''t know yet, Major-General, that he will be such a person." With a frown on her face and a bulging look, Hina looked at the sea indifferently. Naruto smiled slightly and thought that the girl looked very interesting. Look at her look, she must not have a boyfriend, maybe she has never been in love. Maybe this is a good opportunity, with a grin on his face, Naruto said with a smile "I never told you that I''m a serious person. To girls, I don''t want to let one go. By the way, what do you think of me?" Frankly speaking, Hina listened, she began to regret coming to the ship. This major is obviously a playboy, and I don''t know how many girls have been bubbled. Leaving her eyeliner''s face off, Hina positioned Naruto as a handsome dude. Of course, apart from being disgusted, she still didn''t like anything. Grumpy Hina, looking directly at the sea, did not answer Naruto, and just as she turned her head, she saw a small black spot far from the sea level. At this point, the observer issued a warning. "Captain, is anyone approaching and looking at the flag, it looks like a pirate." "There are pirates walking on the public pirates of the navy, this group of guys are really tired." Naruto''s mouth floats upward, revealing a playful smile. "It seems to be from bad, they have all brought the cannon out." The navy observing the situation blew a sharp spoon. All the navy rushed to the deck, stood upright, and waited for Naruto to issue orders. Hina waved her hand and said with great majesty "Prepare artillery each and give them a devastating blow as they approach." "You don''t have to worry so much, just leave it to me." Naruto stretched out a hand with a smile and held Hina''s outstretched palm. The touch was still good. The soft palm was wrapped in gloves. The quality of the gloves was also very good. Unconscious Hina felt Naruto''s hand stroking in her white palm, her cheeks flushed a bit, as if bitten by a viper, she quickly pulled back, shouting Naruto''s eyes. "Major, Major General, this is not the time to be kidding, but I can come here, presumably a strong pirate, but we can''t look down on them." "Yes, Captain, I noticed a moment ago. The leader is Superman, the demon fruit ability, the guy who rewards 60 million Bailey." The observing navy also stood upright and reported to Naruto. "60 million Bailey, I don''t know if I killed, can I have money?" Naruto''s eyes lighted up, and suddenly he became interested. He hasn''t had tens of millions of possessions. The few pirates he killed last time did not receive his reward, all of which are publicly owned by the naval headquarters. "If the killing leader is confirmed, half of the bounty can be obtained, and the other half must be turned over to the Naval Headquarters." Hina responded respectfully. "That''s right, these guys are just here to send money." Naruto showed an expression of greed for money, and walked to the side of the boat. Hina originally wanted to stop, but she still didn''t come forward. She was actually like seeing the power of Major General. At this moment, the pirate ship over there saw Naruto''s warship not to attack. Immediately excited, he raised his sword, and the leader even rolled up his sleeves, exposing an excited expression, and shouted loudly. "Everyone, wait for them to see the strength of our Pirates. As long as we defeat these guys, our reputation will rise to a higher level again. By then, I will be a pirate with a reward of 100 million." As if thinking of himself as a pirate, the man laughed wildly, and the crew members were all interested, when they were ready, when the ship approached, they hooked with iron locks, rushed up, and killed the navy. "Boss, there is a deadly guy standing in front of it, as if the other crew members are not moving." "This guy is looking for death, brothers, don''t be afraid. Look at this small ship, it must be a navy recruit." Shouting at the man, when he was preparing to show his skills, when he turned to look at the navy ship ahead, a scene of stunned his jaw appeared. I saw a figure standing in front of him, a huge black ball condensed in front of him, appeared out of thin air, and then shrank sharply. A red ray, with a buzz, shot over, the thin ray broke through the water and slammed into the pirate ship with strong air pressure. The pirate ship was like a piece of paper, which was instantly torn into pieces. v2 Chapter 13： : Arriving in the East China Sea The pirate ship was divided into countless pieces. The leader happened to hit the ray and was directly blasted into slag. While the pirates were still cheering, they had gone to see the **** of death. wap.novelhall.com The power of Naruto''s one-tailed beast cannon, let alone a pirate ship, even ten ships, can all be blasted into debris. "Well, get it. I don''t know when 30 million Bailey will be delivered to me." Naruto clapped her hands and turned to look at Hina. The colonel girl showed a stunned expression, her eyes wide, pointing at the shattered pirate ship in front, her voice trembling a little. "That''s it, that''s it." "What else does Hina sauce want? The leader is dead. It seems that no one can escape from the water. There are no islands within ten nautical miles." Naruto smiled, giving a devil smile. Hina fought a cold war and looked at Naruto. This time she straightened her body and said respectfully. "Admiral''s strength is indeed well-deserved." That proud chest showed Naruto its majesty, Naruto swallowed, and unknowingly whispered, whispered softly. "At this size, one hand is not enough." It''s a pity that Hina didn''t hear her. She was shocked by Naruto''s amazing strength and completely forgot that Naruto was a pretty guy. After this small assault, Naruto found that the crew and Hina looked at him differently. There were originally lazy crew members, and now they are all motivated to do things. In particular, Hina was more respectful to him, and her eyes were full of admiration at all times. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website After sailing for more than a week, the ship entered the East China Sea on the Great Channel. The smooth sea surface and the sea breeze passing by have a feeling of calmness. The seagulls flew past, with several tweets from time to time. "Hina sauce, which island are we sailing on now?" Sleeping on a bench, Naruto basking in the sun, she turned her head and asked Hina, who was directing the man to adjust the direction of the bow. Turning his head to see Naruto, Hina didn''t show contempt for Naruto''s laziness, but said respectfully "Now follow our route to Rogge, where the One Piece was executed." "It''s too slow, can you speed it up a bit?" Naruto frowned, but he didn''t have time to walk slowly. For two weeks, he didn''t know that Luffy had taken Nami as a crew member. This was crucial. If he couldn''t help Nami himself, it would be difficult to get closer. "The command of the major general, to speed up without having to stay in Rogge." Without any nonsense, Hina ordered the naval soldiers to execute it immediately. The order was absolutely obedient to the Navy, reorienting, twice as fast as before, but still too busy for Naruto. If he was alone, he could rush to Rogge in a matter of hours, and it would take a few days to find Nami. The town of Rogge is a very peaceful town. As an island under the great waterway, it is also the place where One Piece is dying. There are many ships passing by. However, the momentum like today surprised the villagers in the town. Early in the morning, the navy lined up at the docked window, staring at the sea, waiting in horror, as if waiting for some sort of big man, even Colonel Smoog was guarding there. Looking around at his subordinates, Smogg yelled at two cigars and barked seriously. "Cheer up, there is a big man today to bring me your clothes and don''t be rude." "Hi, Colonel Smoog." Hundreds of navies shouted, straightened their bodies, and looked even more elegant. The people who came and went had serious meanings, and there were also several villagers who were not far away, waiting for who was coming to be so big. Pomp. "Colonel Smog, a report from the phone bug just came, and it seems that if you are not planning to stay here, you have to leave." The girl who came over panting, wearing a Japanese sword around her waist, was a pretty girl with glasses. "Daskey? They said there was nothing else. The identity of the leader didn''t seem to be disclosed. I only knew it was a major general." Smog spit out a cloud of smoke, looking at the calm sea in front of him, lost in thought. Da Siqi looked straight, raised her head and raised her proud chest and said "Nothing else has been heard, Colonel Smog." Smog nodded, not speaking, his eyes locked on the front. A major general, anyway, was a powerful figure in the navy. He dare not neglect. What he didn''t understand was why such a powerful guy would come to the East China Sea, and also heard that he came down from the Great Channel, which made him wonder. In the distance, a small boat appears. The navy''s logo is very obvious. On the ship''s deck, you can see several standing navies. Unlike these navies in the East China Sea, the navy of the Great Channel Naval Headquarters, the momentum and instruments reveal them The strength is extraordinary. "Come here, everyone stands." Smog ordered that the eyes of the people around him became very rigorous, and even Da Siqi swallowed because of nervousness. The ship slowly drew to the shore, and under the watchful eyes of countless people, it was a young teenager who stepped off the ship. Naruto didn''t wear his navy coat, he just wore a light outfit, his face was full of excited smile, looked around, a jump, landed directly on the ground, and stretched out a long lazy waist "It''s really not a place for people to stay at sea. They can''t sleep well, and there are only one cute girl. They can only watch but can''t move." Naruto who shook his head and sighed, did not notice the eyes that Smog and others shifted. No one would even think of Naruto and Major General. Uncle Smog is just a colonel. Such a young guy must be a small navy. Naruto was looking around. When he saw Da Siqi, his eyes brightened, and all the men around him were ignored. The temperament of this girl is very good, especially the tall and straight chest, which stands proudly, plus the long and beautiful legs, this is another royal sister type beauty. A long black hair, coiled on top of his head, his body was straight, revealing his dissatisfaction, let Naruto immediately understand that this is a temperamental royal sister, and have a fight with Hina. Without any scruples, Naruto swayed, stepped forward, and looked at Da Siqi with a smile on his face. "Sister Beauty, what''s your name, how about having a chance to have a meal?" v2 Chapter 14： : Narutos Provocation Da Siqi frowned. She did not expect a small navy soldier, so boring, and gave Naruto a glance. In order not to be rude in front of the major general, Da Siqi resisted the mood to teach Naruto a good lesson. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network "Why not talk? By the way, I haven''t introduced me yet. I''m Naruto, but I like girls with a king character. Of course, if I like girls." "roll." Da Siqi raised an eyebrow and gave Naruto a glance, the momentum exuded, a breath of the swordsman squeezed over. This breath has been seen in Eagle Eye, but the girl in the middle and middle school is obviously weaker, and Naruto would not really notice it if she did not observe it carefully. "Well, why don''t we talk to each other first, talk about life, talk about ideals or something." Naruto''s face is very decent, but this makes people feel a little better. Da Siqi had the feeling of trying to stab the guy with a knife, but for the major general, she still put up with it, but she was a good naval sergeant who obeyed the discipline. "To be honest, I like your temperament very much. I like it very much." Naruto smiled lightly. To him, shame is nothing, not shameless, how to get to girls, and in the world of One Piece, you must start fast. In case someone is robbed of your heart, you can''t regret it. . Dasqi''s hands were shaking, and she was liked by a little navy. She was so ashamed and angry that she couldn''t help it. She put her white palm on the sword and turned her head to draw a knife. Stance, tightly locked Naruto said "I advise you to leave here now and watch out for my shot." "It would be better for us to make a bet. If I win, you will be my wife. If I lose, it seems that this is not possible. Wap.novelhall.com" Naruto with a shameless smile, looking at the indifference in front of him fearlessly The girl with the expression, this way, Sister Yu is indeed more attractive than usual. Especially the icy breath that emanates from people, looks like the person before, looks like a bed, it is exciting to think about it. "What''s wrong, Daskey, what nonsense are you and this guy, don''t forget, we are now welcoming Major General." Smugger held two cigars and looked at Naruto, but didn''t care. "Colonel Smog, this guy insulted me until I cut him." Da Siqi was now completely outraged by Naruto''s eyes, reaching for a knife. At this moment a figure flickered quickly, blocking Da Siqi in an instant, preventing her from drawing a knife. "What do you want to do, rude to Major General?" Hina''s face was cold and icy surrounding her body. As a colonel of the same level as Smog, she dared to look directly at the two guys in front of her. "Hina, why are you here?" Smog''s eyes brightened, and the person in front of him was obviously his friend. When he saw Hina, he immediately understood Naruto''s identity, which made him almost startle the cigar in his mouth and said with a finger at Naruto. "You said just now that this kid is a major general." "Because of my many years of friendship with you, I don''t need to lie to you at such an important moment." Hina nodded, stretched out her hand and pulled out a document that should have the standards of the world government, held it in front of the two of them, and said earnestly "This is a symbol of Naruto status." Documents with Naruto pictures and Major General identity standards. It wasn''t just Smog who was stunned at this time, even Da Siqi Leng was there, making a move to draw a knife, and stood there stupidly. The moment of silence, Da Siqi was the first to react, and she was about to cry. She didn''t expect such a person to be a major general, but now it was not when she was in a daze. Hurry up and put your hand back, bow respectfully to Naruto, and say humbly. "I''m really sorry just now, Major-General, I didn''t mean it." Naruto stepped forward, reached out his hand without any scruples, and gently tapped on Da Siqi''s chin. The soft touch made people put it down, holding and raising Da Siqi''s beautiful face with one hand, smiling. "As an apology, why don''t you do it for me?" "" Da Siqi blushed a little, half ashamed, half angry, Naruto''s identity made her dare to be angry and not to speak, but to endure in silence. Barely smiled and said to Naruto "I''m sorry, Master Major-General, I can''t afford it." "It''s okay, as long as you promise, no one can stop me." Naruto''s laughing face had a mean taste, and teasing the girl in front of him always made him feel refreshed. Da Siqi almost cried. This Ming population did not find her refusal. The most important thing is that this guy is a major general. In the East China Sea, there is no navy to dare to mess with it, even to speak loudly. And being pinched by her chin made her feel a deep sense of shyness, which was never before. Seeing that Da Siqi was a little difficult to ride a tiger, Smog frowned, and frowned on Naruto, the major general, and politely wiped off Naruto''s palm holding Da Siqi''s chin. Said in a serious tone "Major, we have prepared the food, please enjoy the food of Rogge." Naruto gave Smog a slight glance, and the people who disturbed him were not going well. A little smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "I have a rule. I always like to be ridiculous before I eat. I don''t know if Colonel Smoog minds or doesn''t mind comparing with me." "Major general, are you kidding me?" Smog cracked his mouth and laughed twice. He didn''t want to fight with the major, and he won''t do anything good if he won. Maybe he will still be tempted to give him a kick. "I''m not joking at all, let''s be honest." Naruto shook his head, his expression was frozen, and Smog yelled. "Your sister, I don''t see it as pleasing to you, and you have the ability to beat me." Smog was shocked, but he did not expect to be scolded by Naruto, and his heart was bursting with fire, his teeth biting the pipe fiercely, and said with a angry expression. "Admiral Major, even if it is better, then first explain that the loser is not allowed to use power to oppress others, and ensure that this is a fair duel." "Yes, but I have a request." "any request?" "I won. Give me Da Siqi and be my lieutenant." Smoog was startled, his brows frowned deeply, and now he was absolutely certain that this major was a satyr. v2 Chapter 15： : Get down with one blow "Colonel Smog, I agreed to this condition, but if I lose, I hope that Major General will stop moving my hair. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Smog hadn''t spoken yet, and Da Siqi on his side agreed and said that his eyes were clearly disgusting to Naruto. "Okay, I promise you." Naruto agreed, and smiled at Smog. Smugger frowned, staring at Naruto tightly. He didn''t think that this fancy guy had any great skills, and looking at it, it wasn''t the devil fruit ability, maybe he was just a person who climbed up by relationship. Squeezing his fist, Smog cracked his mouth and said with an excited smile "Let me first explain that Lord Major should not cry if he loses." "Crying? Me?" Naruto froze, with a mood of wanting to laugh, but the other person''s confident look didn''t want to be a joke, but had to put up with it. Seeing that the two leaders were fighting, Hina, who knew a bit of Naruto''s character, knew that she could not be persuaded at this time, and looked at Smog with sympathy, turned to command the navy, and vacated the field. In less than ten minutes, with the help of hundreds of navies, a vast space was vacated in this port. For a time, no ordinary people watched outside. At this point, Smugger had rubbed his fists and stood up, standing dozens of meters in front of Naruto. And Da Siqi looked at the two men in the distance, and looked at Naruto''s gaze obviously disdainfully. She was not optimistic about Naruto, a clever guy. "I heard that you are a smoke fruit capable person, which means that physical attacks will not work for you. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Laughing lightly, Naruto stood there calmly, without looking at all at all. Smugger frowned, biting two cigars in the corner of his mouth, biting his mouth tightly, and said in a low voice. "Major general is not the devil fruit capable of you, should you not be able to do anything?" "You know when you come over." Naruto stretched out a hand, beckoned, a playful smile. With such an action, Smog was furious and was provoked by people like this. This was the first time that he had an irritable temper. When the anger rushed up, his head was almost smoking. It is indeed the fruit of the smoke, that head really smokes, a illusory appears in the lower body, raising a fist with gloves, a step, the lower body and arms turn into smoke, the whole person floats in the air and rushes forward, A punch came over: "Looking at you as a major general, I don''t use weapons." "Then I''m welcome to use some special means." Naruto smiled, quickly raised his hands, clasped his hands together, constantly changing, and formed a mark that Smog could not understand. When Smog raised his fist and showed a bloodthirsty smile and punched Naruto''s head with a punch, Naruto uttered a sentence "Water Margin, water bomb." Da Siqi and Hina were stunned. Where is the petrified petrified mouth, Da Siqi screamed in a panic. "Captain Smog, back." Smoog was startled and turned around to see a very strange thing happening. Two water dragons emerged from the sea, tangled at each other and rushed at him. What the devil fruit ability is most afraid of is the sea, the current of the sea, no matter what the nature is, it has no effect at all. At the moment Smoog was stunned, the water dragon slammed into his body, and the strong water pressure pushed him from the ground into the air. With one mouth, spitting blood, the whole body arched. If it wasn''t for Naruto who retained a little strength, maybe it would be a bit, this Smugg went directly to the King of the Dark. Surging water, roaring faucets, crazy jets of water pressure. When Smoog was hit from high altitude, his bones were almost broken. When the water dragon disappeared, the whole body had no strength, and the seawater had washed his body soft. At a height of 100 meters, he dropped to the ground with a bang, Smog spread on the ground, panting with a big mouth, and the expression was a look of resentment. He just realized that the opponent''s strength is far beyond the general, maybe this is the headquarters of the Great Navigation Navy Strength. There was no remorse in his heart, and some were only fear of Naruto''s strength. It was obvious that he had reservations about him just now, so that he did not suffer too much serious injury. There was a snoring around, and the victory and defeat came out in one second, let alone Da Siqi and Hina, and even the navy around him showed surprise, shocked by Naruto''s terror ability. "Ha ha ha ha I lost, I lost completely, I surrender, surrender." Smog raised his hand, panting heavily, and now because of the seawater''s ability, he couldn''t move all over and could only lie on his back. Da Siqi gritted his teeth as if he didn''t believe this. He glanced at his leader Colonel and turned to Naruto. There was a bit of fear in his eyes, and a little admiration. In this era, no matter it is the navy and the pirates, powerful people can have the qualification to be looked up to. Perhaps their personality is a bit poor, but strength determines everything. Naruto looked at Smog without moving, folded his hands, and said lazily. "It''s really boring. Your strength is much worse than Qi Wuhai. It''s like this at once, meaning nothing." Smoog saw Naruto compare him to Qi Wuhai, and he really felt a little crying. He was just a small colonel. Although there was the fruit of the devil, how could Qi Wuhai''s ability be comparable. Dasqi trot for a while, and Hyun lifted up Smoog, who couldn''t get up, and walked towards Naruto. Standing one meter from Naruto, Da Siqi''s pretty face with glasses frowned slightly, her brows stretched out again, and her bright white teeth bit her lower lip, and she said it with a lot of strength "I lost, and I promised to be yours." There was a bit of grievance in her eyes, and although she was not willing, she kept her promised character from making her want to go back. Naruto''s face was calm and smiled slightly. "Just just joking with you, don''t take it too seriously." v2 Chapter 16： : Leave directly Dasqi was startled and hesitated there, and even Smog dropped the cigar in his mouth to the ground in surprise, completely unaware. "Hina sauce, let''s go, we have to keep going." Naruto beckoned. Regardless of the two stunned people, he turned his head and walked towards his own boat. He jumped and crossed an arc, and easily jumped onto the bed. Unexpectedly, Naruto said to leave, Hina was surprised, and quickly greeted the navy on her ship to follow. After adding some food and water resources, Hina commanded the crew, and Yang Fan set sail and sailed into the distance. He left after less than an hour, and it turned out to be silent, so he left, leaving Smog and Da Siqi unresponsive for a long time. Daqi clenched her rosy lips, and was a little bit crying. She was ready to be Naruto. She didn''t expect others to just play with her. Maybe in Naruto''s heart, she was not qualified Maybe. In any case, such a great shame, she would not forget, let Da Siqi squeeze her white fist tightly, looking at the ship to leave, those eyes have not shifted. On the ship, on the deck, there was a rich lunch, Naruto ate a delicate steak, drank fruit wine, and enjoyed the food. "Major Naruto, there is one thing Hina doesn''t understand" Hina stood up respectfully, far away from Naruto, and did not move. "What''s the matter?" Naruto turned her head and looked at Hina. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net "Regarding that girl, Major General Naruto didn''t mean to let her be a subordinate. Why did you regret it in the end?" Hina found that she couldn''t understand what Naruto was thinking, sometimes like a satyr, sometimes decent, but it was certain that Naruto was not a fancy, at least he didn''t hit himself, at least it was likely The girl was only teased for fun. Thinking of this, Hina couldn''t help laughing, and now she feels that Naruto is a very funny guy, and she is so young and powerful, she really doesn''t want to come out of Naruto''s real obsession. "I don''t like to use strong ones. The girl doesn''t like me at first sight. According to her personality, she will definitely hate me even more. I don''t need to find anything." Naruto said calmly. "Oh." Hina responded, believing Naruto''s words, and frowned as she thought about it. "Then why do you want me to be your subordinate, don''t you fear that I hate you." "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me, and I didn''t say I like you." Naruto looked at Hina with a smile on her face. This playful smile really looked like a child. Hina was speechless for a moment, always feeling a little uncomfortable inside, looking at Naruto, her eyes were resentful, although she did not like Naruto, but she was not reconciled when she said she did not like it, very unwilling. "Well, don''t worry about this little thing, Hina sauce comes over for lunch." Naruto beckoned and looked at Hina with a smile. After saying no, I would like to invite lunch again. Hina really couldn''t think of Naruto what she thought of her, but now she has a strong interest in Naruto, and her strong interest is more than anything else. Without rejecting Naruto''s request, Hina still obediently sat opposite Naruto and ate the hearty food. Naruto lifted the glass, stood up, and said to the navy standing in a row ahead "Don''t be too rigorous. Eat and drink today." A glimmer of excitement flashed in the navy''s eyes, and seeing Naruto didn''t want to be a joke, he immediately came over and started a celebration party. Drinking and singing, bragging, and bragging, this is the real way to sail. Unfortunately, there is no girl who likes it. It''s a pity. Looking up at the edge of the moon at the horizontal level in front, Naruto drank a glass of fruit wine and murmured with a smile. "Nami sauce, wait for me to take your heart." After sailing for about 3 days, the target direction directly pointed to Nami''s hometown, Kekexia Village, which of course passed a big bend. The calm sea, the East China Sea is the weakest sea, where more than 10 million bounties can run rampant. "Report, a pirate ship was found not far ahead, it looks like a small pirate ship." With one hand on his head, standing upright, the navy was making a report with the sun-shaking Naruto lying on the chair. Naruto waved his hand and said impatiently "Just give them a shell." "Yes, Major Naruto." Having said that, the observer turned his head and left quickly, and began directing his men to hit the pirate ship ahead with a cannon in the bow. After 5 minutes, there was a boom, and a huge iron cannonball flew straight into the distance. Bring a smoke, and rushed forward to the little pirate ship hung with pirate chess. It was a pity that it was not aimed well, and the artillery shell was slightly tilted to the left, hitting the sea, and stirred up a wave. "The newspaper reports, Lord Yalita, as if someone attacked us, it looked as if it were a navy." The thin men''s legs trembled straight. The navy in the East China Sea could not be the object of the attack. The sophisticated weapons and facilities could not be caused by such a small pirate. "Hurry up, raise your sails quickly, adjust your direction, don''t get hit." A woman with three thick arms, a thigh like a bucket and a round waist, is the captain of this pirate ship, Yalita. Holding a large mallet full of iron nails in his hand, Yalita stood with one hand on his waist and stood on the boat like a female dinosaur. Such a weight is likely to crush the boat by accident. The thin man was shouted, and immediately turned around and left to control the direction of the sail and avoid the shells. At this moment, a whistling sound, an iron cannonball mixed in the strong wind, rushed over, one fell on the one meter of the sea surface of their hull. With a loud stun, a huge wave started, and the entire pirate ship began to tilt to the side because of the big wave. The crew showed a panic, rushing around and yelling. "Oh, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die." v2 Chapter 17： : Meet Nami "Stop worrying, give me control, don''t be intimidated by these guys. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Yalita slammed the ground with a big hammer and broke a large hole. The crew around them stopped crying and watched the big hammer swallow. Cold sweat came from his forehead. At this moment, no one dared to resist the yoke, and hurried to adjust the direction of the bow. "What''s so lively, and there''s been so much noise just now?" A small head protruded from the cabin, with a slender body, bulging forward and back, and proudly rounded his breasts. He wore a small vest with bulging fingers and slender fingers, and it looked like a pair Smart hand. Picked up at the door, the girl with short orange hair with a nice face, looked around carefully, as if to see what was going on. At this time, just an iron cannon flew over from a distance, toward the pirate ship. The girl grew up with a mouth and almost screamed, but in order not to be found, she felt her hands covering the two delicate red lips. The iron bomb flew over the pirate ship obliquely, with several people controlling the direction of Yang Fan, which avoided the crisis dangerously. The tired pirates lay on the ground and panted. "Not good. I have encountered the navy. The treasure here has not been found. It is really troublesome." The girl complained, and quickly turned around and hid in the cabin. Navy ship, bright sunlight "What do you eat, can''t a little pirate ship aim?" Hina put her hands on her hips, her face unusually angry, and shouted angrily at the hundreds of navies around. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The navy didn''t dare to come out, sweating his forehead, felt a shame, gritted his teeth, and began to control the direction of the cannon. This time, even the 5 small cannons on the left were used. Six cannons were aimed at the pirate ship ahead, as if they were going to cost money. Aimed at the loving pirate ship with the skull in front. Just before the launch, the observer''s words sounded "Major Major, the other surrendered with a white flag." "Surender?" Naruto froze and turned to look at the pirate ship ahead. Sure enough, he saw a small white flag dancing, and the man holding it turned out to be a girl. Although he could not see his face, he looked at the figure. It should be a cute girl. Waving, Naruto said calmly "Wait first and see what they are going to do?" The pirate ship has cute girls, but Naruto is still a little interested, and I want to see who is holding the white flag. Abandoned the firing of five artillery pieces. In order to prevent the other party from pretending to attack, it did not collect all the artillery pieces. The two boats got closer and closer, and with Naruto''s super-long sight, slowly saw the girl''s face. To his surprise, it turned out to be Nami. At this time Nami had a childish face, her body curve was perfect, her hips and **** had begun to look plump. Nami was holding up the white flag, shaking her face with excitement, and all the pirates on the ground were lying on the ground, looking frightened. At the moment when the hull was up, all the 100 navies raised their iron fire rifles, set off a line formation, and aimed at several pirates ahead. Yalita and her pirate crew stared at the dark muzzle, stunned, kneeling directly on the ground, raising their hands, showing a terrified expression. After all, this well-equipped navy was not theirs Can mess it up. Nami, who was standing behind holding a white flag, also showed fear, but passed by. She hurriedly rushed over the wooden version of the hull on both sides and ran out loudly and loudly. "Help, some pirates are going to kill me." His face was horrified, and Nami''s performance was really top-notch, and her big watery eyes burst out a few tears. Poor Baba raised her hands, stood on Naruto''s ship, and looked around. Her eyes fell on Naruto, a navy coat, and she took the lead. But Naruto''s age surprised her with a snack. It quickly turned into a look of fear, and said carefully "Master, I am an ordinary person and not a pirate. I was forced into this bed by them. I was caught by them and was about to be fed fish." With tears in the corner of Nami''s eyes, the tenderness was so weird, it really made people want to have a good love. The crew behind Nami were dumbfounded, showing an angry expression. They originally agreed with Nami to surrender, but did not expect the thief to say that they were going to kill her. Even the leading Allita couldn''t stand it anymore, and stood up, holding the big hammer in his hand, screaming at Nami. "Little girl, what do you tell me, don''t make any mistakes, it''s clear that you stole our stuff." Nami''s body shook and she screamed crisply. "Major, I''m scared. You see, they want to threaten me." Yalita''s whole body trembled, and a mass of fat was trembling there, holding up the big hammer in her hand and shouting "Sister-in-law, I killed you." "Shoot." Naruto sank, and stretched his fingers behind Nami, saying something. With a stunned gunshot, Nami thought she was firing on her, her nerves were tight, and her eyes were closed. She was an ordinary person, sitting on the ground with her buttocks in shock, and her face was astonished. When she heard a scream behind her, it became clear that Yalita had been stabbed. The vicious female pig covered her chest with her hand, rolled down from the ship into the sea, and sank directly. Nami breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Naruto with apprehension, and was scared for a while. She was the leader of the navy at such a young age, and she hated it so much. This guy must not be provoked. "Are you okay?" Naruto stepped forward with a smile, and reached out to Nami with a friendly hand. Nami was startled, and quickly stretched out her white palm to grab Naruto''s hand. She was pulled up by Naruto, and she didn''t want to put on a timid look, whispered "Thank you, I was scared to death." Looking up at Naruto, Nami gritted her teeth, and she would definitely use the beauties of this young boy, holding her head in one hand, pretending to have a soft leg, a soft body, and a small, tender hand holding Naruto''s chest. Looked up and said charmingly "My navy, my legs don''t seem to work. Can you help me?" "That''s for sure." Naruto grinned, how could it not be cheap. v2 Chapter 18： : 20 million Pirates? She stretched out her hands directly, and even held Nami in a princess''s hug, holding her soft body. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net "Hey, hey, I didn''t ask you to hold it like this." Nami was stunned and shouted loudly, her body was twisting. In this posture, her entire body was pressed against Naruto, and Naruto''s breath made her blush and heartbeat. She was just trying to make Naruto feel a little pity for Xiang Xiangyu, so she let her go, but did not expect Naruto to be a big satyr. "Reassure me, I will take good care of you." Naruto''s mouth turned up, showing a bad smile, holding Nami and walking towards his cabin. "Wait, let me go, let me go, hooligan, there are hooligans here, help." Nami screamed in a panic, but no one would help. At this time, Hina was carrying her luggage and stood straight to Naruto. "Major major, what about the rest of you?" "Kill all, don''t leave one." Naruto waved his hand and didn''t return. "How about a pirate ship?" "Burned." The two people talked, so that the pirates showed their fears, their legs trembled, and they went straight to the ground in fright, turned around and ran, and jumped into the sea without thinking. Those who jumped into the sea still had a chance to live. It was too late for all the navy on Naruto ship Random shots. Then a torch still went down, lighting the little pirate ship. "No, my treasure, treasure. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" Looking at the burning flames on the pirate ship, Nami held by Naruto with tears in her face stretched out her tears. She now has an urge to bite Naruto. Holding Nami, Naruto along the corridor came to his cabin, kicked the door open, and it was a large and luxuriously decorated house. Placing Nami directly on the soft big bed, Nami''s face showed a panic, her body took a few steps back, and she grasped the sheets with both hands. He said timidly "What are you going to do? I tell you, I''m a famous pirate, and my boss''s reward is 20 million Bailey, 20 million." "Are there a lot of 20 million?" Naruto was amused for a while, looking at Nami who was all around the bed, showing a playful smile. Nami, who swallowed her throat, was terrified inside. Now there are hundreds of navies outside, trapped in Naruto''s room and there is no place to escape at all, and Naruto''s laughter makes her frizzy, and she is really afraid of Naruto Manually kick her. "Do you know the Dragon Dragon Pirates, I am the Dragon Dragon Pirates, and I tell you, if you really mess up, my captain will not let you go, he is the overlord of the East China Sea, 20 million bounty Pirate. " "A 20 million pirate, also called a pirate, Nami sauce you are really interesting." Naruto really wants to laugh out, seeing Nami''s expression of fear, can''t help but want to tease this girl Already. Extending a hand to touch Nami''s cheek, the moment Naruto''s hand felt sucked, the soft touch, soft and flexible, Naruto didn''t want to let go. 20 million Bailey''s pirates are not called pirates. Nami froze. Looking at Naruto, she frowned deeply. She only thought that this guy was bragging. The navy was like this. Powerful, as soon as I realized the strength of the Dragon Dragon Pirates, he fled faster than anyone else. The moment Naruto touched his cheek, a strange rise rose. Naruto not only couldn''t let go, but also molded it so carefully. Nami was ashamed and angry, and couldn''t help the anger in her heart. As soon as he raised his palm, he slapped it in the palm. Taking the whistling wind, when touching Naruto''s face, Naruto squeezed his palm tightly with one hand. The slippery little hand is likely to slip off if you don''t hold it tightly. Cheeks blushed, Nami blushed to the ears, exclaimed with a delicate tone. "Let go." "Let it go." Naruto''s grinning face was very cheap, and she looked at Nami with a smile and said: "Rather than kiss me, I''ll let you go." "Shameless." Nami''s body trembled, her voice trembling a little, her beautiful eyes stared at Naruto, biting that hawk tooth, a kind of anger in her heart that wanted to eat Naruto. "I like the word shameless. Without shamelessness, it won''t be possible for you." Hey Naruto who laughed, didn''t want to let go of Nami''s little hand, and held it tightly. Namei''s face was full of redness, and she gradually turned from red to green. She clenched her fist with one hand, and her fingers were almost caught in Bai Nen''s palm. The anger-ridden face suddenly returned to peace, and the biting red lips were about to bite out blood. "It turns out that the navy is not a good thing either." The words spoken in a low voice were very quiet, but it was hard to escape Naruto''s ears, and when she saw the desperate expression on Nami''s face, she knew that she had played too much. Instantly let go of both hands, got up from the sitting bed, stood in front of the bed, said with a smile "It was just a joke." Looking at Naruto, Nami''s face became colder and colder, and said sneerly. "Just? Major, do you want to get me back and play around, or let me be your slave?" "No." "Then what do you want to do, play me now, and then kill, no one in the Navy is really a good thing, you all **** it." Angrily shouting, Nami thought of Belmel, and the anger on her face became more vigorous. "I want you to be my navigator." Naruto''s expression was serious, because he was not kidding. He wanted to find the treasure of One Piece. It would not be possible to rely on the information of world government. It is possible to betray the navy, by which time the navigator is necessary. Nami was startled, her beautiful pupil enlarged, her eyes showed an incredible expression, and she looked at Naruto stupidly. She does not exclude the navy. After all, Bellemel is also a navy, and she has a deep nausea only to the pirates. "You''re not kidding. I''m a pirate. You can see that there is no sign. I''m a pirate of the evil dragon group. I pay 20 million Bailey''s dragon." A little excited Nami exposed the icon of a dragon dragon on her shoulder. v2 Chapter 19： : Farewell Nami He reached out and touched the delicate skin printed with the standard of the dragon dragon pirate group. Naruto felt Nami''s body shaking, looked up at the excited face, and said with a smile "It''s just a piece of pirate sign. No one dares to trouble you if I say that, as long as I say let you be my subordinate, no one will object. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Text. Net" Nami stayed as if suffocated, didn''t move, and didn''t respond for a long time. When Naruto''s eyes passed sincerely, she frowned. "Why do I believe in you? The navy is not a good thing, even if you have nothing to believe in me." "If you don''t believe me, but I really want you to be my navigator." Naruto smiled and stared at Nami''s eyes, her narrow and beautiful pupils, and her delicate pink skin. Kind of enjoyment. Naruto''s mouth turned up, and he reached Nami''s head and smiled. "Just be a sailor of mine." Nami seemed to see if Naruto was lying, but in the end, she didn''t dare to gamble. No one in the East China Sea could be more powerful than the evil dragon group. Even the navy did not dare to mess with it. She didn''t believe Naruto dared to fight Evil dragon. Maybe this young guy just didn''t see the power of the evil dragon. As soon as she bit her white tooth, Na Hairdresser said harshly "I won''t believe you, nor will I believe anyone." Seeing that Nami went on like this, it was difficult to open up her heart, and Naruto was not insisting, after all, forcibly leaving her without any benefit. Turning around and shouting towards the door "Hina sauce, prepare a boat for Miss Nami. Wap.novelhall.com" The door was pushed open, and she was waiting at the door to prevent some accidents from coming in, respectful salute said "Major, Major, this girl is likely to be a pirate. Do you really want to let her go?" "Did you not hear what I said?" Naruto sank, his voice a little cold. Hina''s body shook. She didn''t dare to oppose it at this moment. She leaned back and said sharply. "Observe Major-General''s orders." After speaking, turning around to prepare for the ship, just before leaving, Naruto said something again, leaving Hina full of doubts. "By the way, I took thirty million Baileys in the cabin." Although I do nt know why Naruto wants money and boats, as a subordinate, Hina still did nt dare to ask, and was also prepared to report this to the Warring States of the Buddha. Unfortunately, Naruto was pretty good to her, but in the end Concealed it. On the boat, a sack full of precious stones was placed on the boat, and various food and water sources were prepared. This was all taken from Naruto''s ship. He would not be polite to Nami. After all, he may become his wife in the future. Some Nami who couldn''t respond sat in the boat and looked at the big bag of jewels. This wealth was 30 million Baileys. Having such a large amount of wealth instantly made her unhappy. Looking up at Naruto, Nami''s face was a bit ugly, and her tone was very harsh. "Who the **** are you and why did you send me away, and why did you give me these things?" "You just have to know that I''m calling Naruto." Naruto said with a smile and staring at Nami''s eyes. "Also, you will definitely become a sailor who belongs to me." Nami was suffocated for a while, could not help sliding the paddle and left. The boat was slowly sliding, and Nami''s boat was getting farther and farther. For the navigator, it was impossible for her to get lost at sea, even if it was a ship. There is no possibility of a boat in distress. The boat was getting farther and farther, and when it was almost invisible, Nami turned to look at Naruto''s ship, frowned, read Naruto several times in her mouth, and muttered quietly. "Listen to them as major general. Is this guy a major general? How can it be, how can the Navy in the East China Sea have a major general? It must be a lie." Gambling and sliding the paddle quickly, Nami will not leave her head. 30 million Bailey is not enough. It is still tens of millions away from 100 million Bailey. She must find the next goal. Looking at these 30 million Baileys, Nami couldn''t be happier anyway, because she didn''t understand what Naruto meant. Did she really like her and wanted her to be a navigator by herself, thinking of this, she was a little bit Blushing, shaking his head hard, murmured in a low tone. "No, no, I can''t think about that guy anymore. Hurry up and get 100 million Bailey. I have to get 100 million Bailey." With a moment of motivation, Nami slipped faster and faster, and gradually disappeared into Naruto''s eyes. The sun is hanging high, and the sun is shining on the sea surface, with a faint light "Major, Major, can you ask me why you gave her such a large sum of money?" Hina looked at Naruto, she is now more and more unable to understand this major general, so good to a girl, this major general is too kind, right? This is a major general who killed all the pirates in one hit and did not frown. what. "No, I like it." Naruto smiled slightly and turned to the center of the deck. Seeing Naruto not to say, Hina had to put her stomach full of doubts back inside, walk in respectfully, and said solemnly "Major General, regarding our sailing route, it is Cocoaxi Village in front. According to the East China Sea Navy report, the village is very weird. Most naval warships have been sunk without being approached. Will the Major General go to this village?" "Don''t use it first, go to Xylob Village." "Xiluobu Village?" Hina calmly looked, and said with some confusion. "In this case, is it necessary to bypass Coco Yaxi Village, dare to ask, where is the Major General going to deal with personal matters?" "You don''t need to worry about this, first go to Xiluobu Village, and then return to Cocoyasi Village." Naruto finished talking lightly, without a look at Hina, now Nami must not raise 100 million Bailey, and will not return to her village, it might as well go to the village of Usopp to see a girl. Then come back to clean up the evil dragons, and "abduct" Nami into a sailor of her own. v2 Chapter 20： : To West Robb Village Naruto''s decision, Hina still did not stop, immediately ordered to adjust the direction, ready to bypass Kakasia village, go to the village of Usuopu Xirob. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network After sliding out of the water, the small boat turned a large bend and went straight to the village of Xiluobu. As for the route, there are some maps of the naval headquarters, and even without a navigator, you can grasp the specific location. All the way was unimpeded, and sailing here was not much hindered. After three days of sea route, a small island appeared in front of Naruto. Dense jungle, sparsely populated small village, very poor small village. The arrival of Naruto battleships, however, caused the original quiet town to roll over. On a flat road, a man with a long nose wearing a blocking windshield and a light coffee-colored headscarf screamed while running, yelling "The big thing is bad, the big thing is bad. Some pirates came over disguised as naval ships. Everyone will run away." "Hey, the big thing is bad, there are pirates, pirates are here." Opening his neck and shouting loudly, the people in the room opened the doors and saw Naruto''s warship. The naval flag was obvious. "It''s this liar again." An angry villager picked up a pot lid and aimed at Usopp and passed. "Hahahaha, come and arrest me, come and hit me, I just want to lie to you." Uthop laughed, avoiding the lid of the cauldron. Others ignored this weird guy directly and set their sights on Naruto. The Navy hasn''t been here for a long time. They don''t know what to do, but they are still a little nervous. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Afraid of the arrival of a big man. The ship was docked slowly at the shore. As soon as Naruto got out of bed, he saw these simple villagers. An old village chief stood at the forefront and said a few politely. And Hina stepped forward, took out Naruto''s major general file and looked at the village head. The village head immediately looked very respectful, and carefully led Naruto people to the village. With several navies taking care of the ship, Naruto led a group of majestic and upright navies in this small village. While Naruto was observing the surrounding environment, he saw a sneaky guy secretly mixed in the crowd, squeezing left and right, as if he wanted to see something interesting. Within a short while, he appeared at the forefront of the group surrounding Naruto. Usopp looked surprised, looking at Naruto''s face less than twenty, and the justice coat on his body, shouting in surprise. "I became the leader of the navy at such a young age. I don''t know what rank, such a big pomp." In the moment when he met Naruto, Usopp immediately turned away secretly, but as soon as he lifted his feet, the collar was caught. Turning around, Naruto''s grinning cheeks were facing up, Usopp''s face stretched, his body was a little sloppy, and he was afraid to ask "Is there anything you need?" "Can you ask what''s your name?" Naruto smiled and squeezed Usopp''s collar tightly to prevent the guy from escaping. "Oh, my name is Pousou, and I am a villager with my own duties." Usopp''s face turned straight, and he didn''t understand why Naruto asked for his name, but he was still afraid to say the real name. Naruto laughed. This guy made a name so interesting that he turned it upside down. He is now sure that this guy is Usopp. But it wouldn''t do anything to him, after all, killing him wouldn''t do any good, and Usopp''s ability would not hinder him. Naruto with a smile on his face and said with a smile "It''s Pousou, it''s a good name. I''m glad to meet you." He patted Usopp''s shoulder a few times, making Usopp''s face startled, wondering why Naruto laughed so happily. But other villagers saw that the two had a good relationship, and they were all puzzled. Hina stepped forward and asked with some confusion "Major, Major, do you know this person well?" "Of course, we have known each other long ago." Naruto smiled and took a look around Usop''s neck with a doubt, and turned his head to look at it with a smile. "Isn''t it, Usopp?" Seeing the other person say his real name, Usopp was a little surprised, but Naruto recognized his friend and made his vanity very content. "Yeah, we were best friends before, hahaha." That bragging expression is really natural, even more powerful than Naruto. "Oh?" Hina glanced doubtfully at Usopp and Naruto, wondering if she should report the news to the Naval Headquarters, but is such a small person worth it, and looking at it like that, it is a lie. Guy. "Hina sauce, just happen to be chatting with my old friend. You can just walk around with your men, don''t do any damage." "Yes, Major Naruto." Hina responded respectfully. She didn''t have any right to control Naruto''s private affairs, even if there were instructions from the headquarters, but Hina respected Naruto. Naruto left Usop and left, away from the crowd. Usopp was very excited. He now understands that Naruto is a major general. Although he doesn''t know how tall he is, he still understands that no one in the East China Sea can be a major general, and it must be the strongest naval title in the East China Sea. "Well, you call Major Naruto, can you ask if you are a navy of the East China Sea?" Watching Naruto carefully, although Naruto is very enthusiastic, but Usopp is still a little scared. "No, I''m coming down the Great Channel." Naruto stopped with a smile on the side road, turned to look at Usopp, and said with a friendly smile. "Don''t mention this matter. As soon as I saw you today, I felt kind, so I wanted to be friends with you?" Major General Become a friend, Usopp was so excited, he almost burst into tears. At this moment, he straightened his back and said solemnly. "Major Naruto, no, Naruto, even if you think of me this way, I promise you." As soon as the two shook hands, Naruto laughed. The easiest way to get to know Kaya was through Usop. v2 Chapter 21： : Meet Keya Now Usopp doesn''t know that Naruto has aimed at one of his closest girls, Kaya, and is planning to win love with him. He is still excited about having a major general friend. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net "It''s a simple guy." Naruto couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at Usopp''s happy laugh. The two walked along and talked about some non-nutritive words. Basically, they were bragging about Usopp, and I used to be a general relative. "Naruto, I''m not afraid to tell you, in fact, I used to run unstoppable in the Great Channel before." Usopp looked up, haha ??laughed, a look of high spirits. Naruto gave him a slight glance, and he wanted to talk about it now, and he would be smashed into meat sauce before he reached the great channel. Without Luffy and others, Usopp''s strength really can''t be seen. When he heard Usopp, he continued to brag, Naruto interrupted. "I have one thing I want to ask you." "Nothing, no matter what I can''t do with Usopp." Usopp patted his shoulders with a very bullish expression. "" Naruto has a feeling that he wants to punch this guy with a punch, and ordinary chats can be so blown, this guy has become accustomed to bragging, but if you like him, it is really a tragedy. "In fact, there is a girl in this village that I care about. A big family member has a lot of money." When he heard Naruto''s words, Usopp frowned and said cautiously. "What''s wrong with you looking for Kaya?" "Nothing, just love at first sight. Look. Mao. Thread. Chinese. Chinese. Net" Naruto smiled, pretended to be very shy, and said to Usopp with a smile. "Do you know where this Kaya lives, you might as well take me to meet." There was a click in Usopp''s heart, something felt broken, and I didn''t want Naruto to be handsome, but he said ugly. "This, in fact, I''m right, in fact, I have a disease that can''t tell where Kaya is. If I say it, I will die. Oh, my stomach hurts, I really can''t say." Naruto''s expression of your deceit, this guy is so badly dressed, take a deep breath, forcibly restrained the thought of trying to flatten this guy, and said sadly "Brother, I''m really when you are your own. Do you really see that I can''t even see the person I like, then go back." Usopp''s back was straight and he was infected by Naruto''s brother. He patted Naruto''s shoulder and said with a smile "Just now, just a joke. Since you are my friend, don''t talk nonsense, come with me, but I can''t guarantee that your love will be successful." "Thank you." Naruto patted Usopp''s shoulder as if moved. But I couldn''t help but think that if I had the opportunity to meet, it would be possible to capture the girl''s heart. Anyway, Naruto can''t give up this opportunity. In One Piece, he still thinks that this girl is very beautiful. Now I want to see how it looks. Generally speaking, it can''t be ugly. Nami is so beautiful. How could other girls be ugly? Following Usopp, Naruto also placed his coat and robe in a secret place in order to sneak into Qianjin''s home. Two people sneaked through a small hole and sneaked into a large yard full of flowers. A small western house in front of it could be said to be the largest house in the village. The yard was covered with fresh grass, and there was a big tree directly in front of it, which reached the roof. With Usopp and Naruto''s stature, they easily climbed up and sat across the big tree branch. Picking up a stone of Usopp, a glass window rang across the door, which creaked and was opened. In the eyes is a sweet-looking girl, such as cloud blonde hair, delicate fair skin, a weak body leaning on the window, smiling with a smile on her face "Usop, is there anything going on today, hasn''t the story finished, hey, who is this?" The girl''s smile gives a kind of mild sunlight, very soft, can melt any ice cubes, especially the soft body, people can''t help raising their love. "My name is Naruto, are you Kayah?" Naruto was infected by the girl''s smile, showing a faint smile looking at this gentle and kind girl. Keya''s cheeks were a little ruddy with Naruto''s sauce. After all, a stranger called her so intimately, still made her shy. Not too ashamed, but Kaya nodded, looking curiously at Naruto, and crooked his little head in wonder. "Do you have anything, I don''t seem to have seen you in the village?" "Keya, in fact this guy is." Usopp wanted to say Naruto''s true identity in excitement, so he might pretend to be in front of the girl. However, as soon as the words came out, I felt someone tripping my feet and yelling, my head fell to the top of the tree, and I fell into a dizziness. Keya was startled. The gentle girl couldn''t help holding the window with both hands, and looked at Usop, who was falling on the ground in panic. "It''s okay, does it matter?" The words that the girl cares about are from the heart, because of the weak constitution, the voice is very soft. "It''s okay, I accidentally fell down, hahaha, just accidentally." Usopp smiled and emphasized twice carelessly, because Naruto shot quickly, he did not see if he was tripped, and returned I thought I was not careful. Keya held her chest in one hand and was relieved, this time looking up at Naruto. When Naruto''s figure moved, the figure flickered and moved into her boudoir instantly. A lovely room full of little puppets and books, clean and bright, with a faint scent, it really is a girl''s room. "Yeah" Keya was startled and saw Naruto moving suddenly, almost falling from the window. If it weren''t for Naruto''s grabbing, falling down like this would be a serious injury to her. Grasping that thin arm, Naruto gently pulled Keyala back. The girl''s hands were soft and boneless, as if they were to be crushed with a pinch. Naruto had to be careful. "Thank you." Keya blushed with a flush, and fainted a little thank, but in a flash, she slightly frowned, and said softly. "Can you please go out." v2 Chapter 22： : Be my wife "Why?" Naruto took the first two steps with a smile, and Kaya clenched her tender white fists nervously, and her forehead was sweating. I don''t know if it was nervous or physically weak. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net "You''re very impolite like this." Kaya frowned cutely, her voice was very soft, and she couldn''t hear the words without the slightest irritation. Naruto stepped forward without any scruples, and when she was one step away from Kaya, she stared at her face carefully. Kayako has never been so close to a boy of the same year, a little cheek blushed, and his mouth couldn''t help but want to scold Naruto, but she couldn''t think of any cursing words. "Is your illness natural?" Naruto watched carefully, and suddenly asked without a thought. "Here, this has nothing to do with you." Naruto''s unobstructed eyes can''t be low-end, Keya''s cheeks are full of redness, and the weak face with a little redness, holding the palms tightly, don''t overdo it, no He dared to look at him, his white palms were so sweaty. "Oh." Naruto pondered for a while, thinking about Kaya''s disease and this body. If it was born, it would not work with palm immortality, but Naruto has another thing in it, Chakra practicing alchemy, this Things are strong and physical. To treat the girl in front of you is very simple: "Actually I have a way for you to treat your disease?" Keya turned to look at Naruto with a puzzled expression. "But to treat you, I have a condition." Naruto smiled and stared directly at Keya''s face. This white cheek with golden hair was really more beautiful. "What condition?" Keya''s face turned red, her ears turned red, as if the white neck had a reddish color, and her head was a little shy. "Be my wife. Wap.novelhall.com" Outspoken Naruto, without a smile, the expression was serious. Ke Yaxi almost wanted to go into the seam to drill into it, looked up and bit her thin, bloodless lips, and looked at Naruto with a bit of annoyance. "You, you rogue." "I was originally a rogue." Naruto laughed, looking at the elegant body, the slender body entrusted by the thin small vest, a little too thin, but can not hide the characteristics of the girl, slightly raised The chest is undulating. Snow-white arms with a little blush, long legs wrapped in trousers, crossed against the wall. The body proportion is perfect, and although this slim body is not plump, it has a desire to protect. Taking a deep breath, Naruto said seriously "What I say is not a joke. As my wife, I will take you around the world and protect you." Keya was stunned, her blushing face with a little anger, and raised her mouth, saying in lovely and gentle words "Rogue, get me out, I don''t want to see you." The sound was a little trembling, and his eyes were a little scared. Seeing that the girl still showed a timid expression, Naruto didn''t stay much, a jump, her body as a light, shot towards the branch in front. Flashed on the branch in a second, turned around and smiled, said to the surprised Kaya "You can find me if there is any danger. I will stay here for a few days. Remember my name is Naruto." Without waiting for this weak Kaya answer, Naruto pulled Usop, who was still lying under the tree, and left. Looking at Naruto''s back, Kaya flashed those touching eyes, Naruto''s speed and words made her feel a little curious, but the thought of being a wife, and raising the watery little mouth, A cute and angry look, with a slight blush on his cheeks. "Hey, hey, Naruto, what did you say to Kaya?" Usopp stopped Naruto and looked at him with a serious expression. "It doesn''t seem to matter to you." Naruto smiled and stared directly at Usopp. This guy has finished using the value. When he looked at Kaya just now, he felt that Kaya was curious about him. As long as he was curious, he would be easy to handle later. "Keya is my most important friend, and her business is my business." Usopp frowned deeply, his face tense than ever. Naruto slowly approached, and every time he felt further, Usopp was scared. By the time he walked to his side, the guy was already scared and was sitting on the ground with his ass. Photographed Usopp''s shoulder, Naruto said lightly "Keya will be my wife, and if you dare to stop, you want the tree in front." Naruto knotted the seal with one hand, and a wind ninth shot in the past. When Usopp turned his head and stared at the front, the two people embraced the big tree and was cut by the wind group. It turned into countless wooden blocks in one second and fell from high altitude. His eyes showed shocked Usopp, without concealing the fear in his heart, his legs lying on the ground softly. Naruto smiled instead of looking at Usopp and walked directly into the village. Now that you know Kaya, then you need to continue to deepen your understanding, and then wait for a hero to save the opportunity. Thinking of Keya''s blonde hair, that delicate and beautiful face, Naruto showed a smile, and the girl felt that she could not escape the palm of his hand. In the village, Naruto and Hina ate a hearty lunch under the warm reception of the village chief. During lunchtime, Hina asked where Naruto went, but unfortunately Naruto didn''t say. Back to the cabin, I fell asleep, and early in the morning, when the sky was slightly bright, Naruto woke up. Stepping out of the deck, looking at the new sun, stretched a lazy waist, and looked cozy. This place has very good scenery. Unlike the great waterway, the East China Sea looks very calm and calm. There is not much fighting. May not meet a pirate for a century. Along the deck towards the built stairs, Naruto jumped down without jumping on the stairs and jumped on the beach. Hina has been waiting for a long time to say "Mr. Major, good morning. Are there any plans for today?" "Yes, go see the big families of this small island." Naruto waved a hand slightly, and led Hina and the crew to walk towards the small villa of Keya. Yesterday was the meeting of friends, and today is the official meeting. v2 Chapter 23： : Keya who loses her temper On the way, I met a friendly village chief and explained the situation to the village chief. The village chief led Naruto with enthusiasm and came to the villa where Keya lived. novelhall.com The presence of so many people surprised the servant Mellie. When he heard that Naruto was a major general, he immediately and respectfully led Naruto into it. Of course, Naruto was left outside by Naruto and only entered the warmly decorated villa with Hina. Very clean and tidy house, lovely beautiful garden. The soft green grass, basking in the warm sun, Keya held a small tea cup filled with black tea in one hand and squeezed it tightly. The other hand held the spread medical book tightly, and read the book carefully. Enjoy the calm everyday. "Miss, Major General, will you see you?" Meili stood respectfully beside Keya and said softly, as if she was afraid of disturbing the other party, her voice was very low. Keya raised his head and saw Naruto, his face was a bit displeased, but when he saw Naruto s navy coat, and heard the servant s words, he also instantly became Naruto s Naruto, a rosy little mouth, long Big, unabashed her surprise. In Naruto''s eyes, Kaya is indeed very beautiful now, with a touch of blond hair dancing in the sun, and a small white face with a bright sun in the village. It has a glittering beauty, and it really looks more lovely. Naruto gave a grin and couldn''t help the rising love in his heart. He came over and didn''t speak, and a man in a black suit and leather shoes stood in front of him. The man raised his glasses with the palm of his hand and said calmly "Sorry, Major-General, Miss, I''m not in good health, and I don''t like other people approaching." Keya heard the man''s words, and quickly nodded his head, with a childish expression. Unexpectedly, someone disturbed him to pick up a girl, Naruto frowned, looking at the guy in front of him, his face sank. "Who do you think you are?" "I''m not a thing. I''m just a person. The lady''s health is bad. I still forget to forgive Major General and let me entertain you." Butler Crowe well concealed his sinister slyness. Now, but at the critical moment, Crowe can''t let Anyone undermines their three-year plan. Naruto stared coldly at each other, and the coat fluttered with momentum, and the murderous spirit was very strong. Crow''s forehead was sweating coldly, and Naruto''s rank as Major General, he could understand how big it was, but it was not clear why there was a major general in the East China Sea. This is a small East China Sea, and it is not a great waterway. The identity of Major General can definitely scare All the pirates here. "Naruto, I don''t want to see you. Didn''t you hear Crowe?" Ruyu''s transparent nose was wrinkled, but Keya was dissatisfied with Naruto''s glance. The domineering character of the other side made her very unhappy. Seeing that the little beauty was angry, Naruto was not good at saying anything. He glanced at Kaya, and the other pair of eyes shifted his gaze like a temper. "Then I will say goodbye, Miss Keya remembers what I said before. If she is in trouble, remember to come to me." Since the other party ignored it, Naruto didn''t want to stick it on his face. When he turned his coat, he left without looking back. Closing a sigh of relief, fearing to provoke Naruto, he bowed quickly "I''m very sorry, I hope that Major General will not mind this." Naruto who strode away directly didn''t look like this guy at all. He was now holding back and killing him with a shot. No, Keya still doesn''t know the true identity of Clo. If he said he would definitely not believe it, it would only be proved by time. Naruto clenched his fists and left. He really likes Kaya, a soft girl now, and said that it was not a joke to take her to tour the whole world of One Piece. Naruto, who left as soon as possible, actually made Kaya look at the back with a curious look. The word justice was very obvious, and the major general looked like a rogue guy yesterday. Thinking of Naruto as a major general, Keya was a bit surprised, and at the same time he regretted leaving him, after all, she still had a strong interest in Naruto. Raising the tea cup in his hand, Keya took a small sip and found that it was not so delicious, and the mild sunlight was a bit cold. "Major Naruto, does it really leave like this, just a little rich family, so rude to the Major General, they must be apologized." Hina''s face was very serious. She clenched her fist wearing black gloves and looked even more angry than Naruto. They were the generals of the Navy headquarters, and no one dared to look down on them like that in the Great Channel. "The host has spoken. We won''t leave. Can we kill them all? Well, let''s get out of the boat and go somewhere else today." Naruto waved his hands, but he was not very angry. He was suddenly interested in seeing Luffy, mainly because that Clo did not know when he would show his true colors. He didn''t have so much time to wait. Hina''s body is straight, luggage lane "Yes, Major Naruto. I don''t know Major Naruto. Where are you going?" "Go to the Navy branch here first, maybe there''s something interesting?" Naruto smiled and felt the sunlight and walked slowly. I happened to meet Usopp on the way, this guy was a face-to-face, and immediately jumped into the woods. Naruto brightened in front of me, said with a smile "Don''t hide, come out quickly." "Meow meow" "Shot me this kitten." "Wait, I''m coming out, I''m coming out now, don''t shoot." Usopp, who raised his hands, ran out sneakingly, looking at Naruto, a bit nervous. Naruto laughed and stopped the guns raised by several naval soldiers behind him. The posture really wanted Naruto not to stop, and immediately fired. Naruto stepped forward, stood in front of Usopp, and said calmly "I have one thing I want to ask you now." "?" Looking at Naruto, Usopp didn''t understand what this guy was going to do, but he didn''t want to hurt him by looking at it, and nodded obediently. v2 Chapter 24： : Please Usop "The steward of the Keya family has a problem. You still have to monitor this guy. If there is anything in the Keya, or if there is any movement in the housekeeper Clo, call me. Mtlnovel.com" Naruto patted Usopp on the shoulder and turned to shout at Hina. "Hina sauce, bring a phone bug and give this guy." "Yes, Major Naruto." Hina trot back to the naval ship, picked up a phone bug, and hurriedly rushed back again. This kind of thing depends on the status of Major Naruto, how much is a single-line phone bug The East China Sea opens. Ten minutes later, Hina appeared, and handed the two slap-sized phone snails to Usopp, causing Usopp to watch curiously, something he had never seen before. And Hina talked about how to use it, and Usopp''s face showed excitement. After hearing this, it was known that Naruto really cared about Kaya, but she did not have any scruples and acted like a navy. "Guaranteed to complete the task, Major General." I found Usopp very navy, Naruto haha ??smiled and patted Usopp''s shoulder. "That''s decent, look at you, I wonder if you are interested in being a navy?" "This, in fact, I have a disease that cannot be a navy, I" "Stop, and say one more thing, be careful I''ll hit you." Naruto''s face sank, and when Usopp was about to start posing again, he raised his fist, and the expression was not a joke. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Usopp sweated coldly on his forehead, and quickly covered his mouth with one hand. Although he wanted to be a pirate, he did not dare to offend Naruto, the navy, but the other person could cut off a big tree at a time, than he It can be awesome. "Remember my requirements, and if anything happens to Keya, you will die as well." Naruto said faintly, his expression was serious, the latter nodded immediately, his expression was more nervous than ever. Without much talk, Naruto turned away and took Hina and his subordinates to her ship. Yang Fan set sail, pulled up his anchor, reversed his direction, and went straight to the town of Schertz, the 153rd branch of the navy. Sailing on the sea, the world of One Piece is very large, and the distance between the two islands is very wide. Even the East China Sea is very wide. The distance can only be calculated in nautical miles. And the necessary things on the ship are already a little scarce. When going to the naval branch, not only saw Luffy and others, Naruto also wanted to add material at the same time. The food on board is made by the navy. The taste can only be said to be ordinary. When eating the steak with ordinary taste, Naruto sometimes thinks whether to find a chef or else there is no food at sea and it is boring. Within three days of speeding up, I arrived at the small island of the Naval Branch "Sheltz". Due to advance notice, a group of soldiers lined up on the island, waiting respectfully for Naruto''s arrival, even the monk of the axe arm did not dare to neglect. The small boat approached slowly, and Naruto''s gaze was placed on this Monka, a burly uncle, an iron jaw, and round eyes, a look you owe me. "Major Naruto, I don''t know what you are doing here?" Monka stared straight at Naruto, looking up with no respect at all. "Does this have anything to do with you?" Walking straight, Naruto looked around the town. The situation in the town was terrible and was suppressed by Monka, so people looked at the navy as if they were scared. Many children They were all caught and hid in the house. Looking at them timidly. And Monka didn''t expect Naruto to despise him so much, and his heart was a little angry. He doesn''t care what level or level he is now, he is the boss now, rather than Naruto has identity, or he did not get angry on the spot, but the pair of heads raised his chest, The appearance of walking was really a bit of an unintentional taste. While looking at the scared expressions of the villagers around the town, Naruto asked in front of him. "I wonder if you have heard of a guy named Luffy?" "No." Monka, who stood behind Naruto, stood up with that burly figure and answered without feelings. Naruto originally came to find Luffy, but did not expect that Luffy did not come, or he was a bit regretted. As for Monka, he really didn''t look at him, just a little person. Naruto, who is in the major general''s coat, walks in front, followed by Monka and his son Beru Mabai, this fancy guy with a fluffy head, looking at Naruto''s eyes a little fearful, after all, his identity is that his father provoked Sorry, let alone him. When Naruto was thinking about when Luffy would arrive, a little girl was pushed by the crowd because she was not careful, and she rushed forward a few steps. His face fell to the ground. The delicate little face was covered with dust, and his eyes accumulated tears, and he wanted to cry. And the place where she fell was not far from Naruto. At this time, the villagers around did not dare to come out. Naruto clearly saw the mercy in their eyes. It seems that these people are afraid that Naruto will blame the girl. No one helped. Just when Naruto wanted to lift the little girl, the high-spirited Beru Meber ran forward and even lifted and kicked the little girl. "Did you not see that Major-General is here, whose child, carry it back to Lao Tzu." Bellumerba''s arrogant expression, looking around, is really a guy who makes a fortune. The corner of the little girl''s eyes was moist, holding back tears, but she didn''t cry, she got up very hard, and met Naruto with a smile. "Little sister, are you okay." The little face was covered with dust, but he looked at Naruto timidly and was afraid to answer. "Admiral, the villagers here are a little weird. Please don''t make more contact with them. By the way, what are you still doing? Hurry up and get this guy away." Bellumbae pointed at several navies, roaring angrily, commanding them. Naruto slowly stood up, slap in the air, and slap loudly. Bellumerba is the whole body, rotating 360, lying on the ground. v2 Chapter 25： ： Unborn father and son The expression was obviously dozed off, his own face, and he looked at Naruto dumbfounded. Look. Yarn, Chinese website "My aunt, such a cute girl, you kick too, your sister''s tired." Naruto frowned, and indeed there was a big ignition inside. The footprints on the little girl were obvious. The person who kicked this girl was scum. Looking back coldly, Hina said "Hina, sting this guy." "" Hina was startled, could not help but stepped forward to Naruto and said "Major, Major, this man is the son of a colonel and cannot be so sloppy." "You don''t do it, right?" Naruto''s complexion calmed. He didn''t care whether he was the son of a colonel or a general. What a colonel considered, one hand stretched out, Naruto summoned the flame gun . A fierce string of flames struck out, and a spear appeared strangely in Naruto''s hands, with the tip of the gun pointing at the Bellumbe that fell to the ground. "You''re out of luck, I don''t think I''ll look at pretty girls, and I''m still such a small girl." Bellumbo was stunned, and had a deep fear of Naruto''s spear, crawling on the ground in fear, tears and snot came out: "Don''t kill me, I was wrong, I **** it, it was me that was wrong." The long gun was clenched tightly. While Naruto didn''t bother the guy to beg for mercy, and was ready to start, an axe hand held down his flame gun. "Anyway, it''s my son. Major General doing this, you have to pass through me. Look. Yarn, Chinese website." The sound of Monka''s mechanical chin was hoarse, and his expression was very unfriendly. Naruto sneered "Don''t want to die, just let go." The powerful momentum made Monka feel cold inside, but the hand that put Naruto''s pike was not taken away, said coldly "Here is my site. The major general seems to have more control." "I like it, get out of it." I didn''t want to talk to the guy anymore, Naruto''s flame gun moved, and while the tip of the gun was pulled out, it swept across Monka''s body. On the chest. When the air shook, Monka hadn''t responded yet, and her entire body flew out, hitting the house on the side, crashed, and fell into a shop room. Naruto didn''t turn his head, and the flame gun pointed at Belle Mayber, and rushed up instantly, stabbing a shot. At the same time that Belle Mayber showed fear, the tip of the gun penetrated into his chest. The flames enveloped his body, and his body was ignited instantly. The flames were burning, the flames were spinning, a string of three meters high. At the same time Bellumerba was too late to scream, the whole person was swallowed up by the flames. Blow to ashes. The villagers did not expect that the major general would kill the horrible Berumebo. At the moment of the death of Berumebe, there was a cheer and shout. "This major general, did not expect to be a good person." The crowd was boiling, and even the little girl in front of her looked at Naruto with admiration. The villagers felt the end of the nightmare, and their views on Naruto changed a lot, and Bellumerber''s death seemed to be dead. No one would sympathize with this guy. "Boy, you irritated me, and you killed Lao Tzu at my site." Monka held her head, climbed up from the ruins, wobbled, walked out of the shop, her face exposed, Shouted at Naruto with an axe "Shot, kill this guy for me and smash him." Monka''s men looked at each other face-to-face, raised the guns in their hands, but did not dare to do so, and the status of Major Naruto made them dare not make trouble at all. Seeing that none of them dared to move, Monka was on fire, carried a large axe, and dived down at Naruto with an axe. Naruto, who raised the spear in his hand, calmly made a very simple movement. The tip of the gun crossed an arc, dividing Monka''s arm into two. The big axe flew out and fell to the ground. The blood from Monka''s broken arm was gushing out, and looking at his **** arm, Monka was stupidly frowned, looking up at Naruto. He clearly saw a smile flashing from the corner of Naruto''s mouth. This man was more terrifying than the demon. This was the only thought in his heart. His eyes were frightened, and the fear filled his heart. He turned his head in fright, ran away, covered his arms with one hand, and looked back while running with fear. "Major, Major, do you just let him run like this?" Hina looked at Monka, which had been farther and farther, looked at Naruto with a solemn expression, and didn''t have much feeling for Naruto to kill Bellumbo. Without answering Hina''s words, under the one-handed seal of Naruto, a fireball shot in the past. This is the second time Hina has seen Naruto''s ability to use ninjutsu. A huge fireball rushes out of his mouth and directly hits the monka that is still running. As soon as Monka turned his head, he had already gone to see King Yan. The flames rolled out a few meters away, and instantly turned into sparks. They shot out, and Monka had no bones left. Hina''s eyes were wide, and she looked at the ground in front of her. She couldn''t return to God for a long time. The population spit out flames and also used seawater. "Major General, there is one thing that I don''t quite understand. Are you a Demon Fruiter?" Hina looked at Naruto, and Hao didn''t hide her shock. Naruto''s ability was too weird. It was a fire and a water, and she could walk on the sea. "Hina sauce is not the time to say these things, but this matter must be handled properly." Naruto put away the flame gun and pointed to the several shops under destruction. Hina straightened her body, showing her proud chest "Xina understands that all the damaged shops will be compensated, and this time, Major General, completed a top secret task and killed a malicious father and son." Naruto couldn''t help laughing, Hina''s ability to handle things was really good, and solving everything in an instant was also a characteristic of the colonel. "Big brother, thank you, there is actually one thing that I want to ask you." When Naruto was watching Hina''s conductor compensating the store''s stuff, a little girl''s crisp cry sounded in his ear. v2 Chapter 26： : Luffy and Sauron The confused Naruto was held by the little girl and led to a high wall outside the branch of the naval base Kojima. wap.novelhall.com Seeing that the girl climbed in through the stairs, Naruto had to jump, jumping over a ten-meter-high wall and falling into the branch. The little girl''s mouth was o-shaped, and she was amazed by Naruto''s actions, and at this time in front of Naruto was a bound man. Off-white cardigan and black trousers with green belly roll on the waist, black boots on the feet, and three earrings on the ears. It was Roroy Solon, looking up at Naruto with those tired eyes, his mouth turned up, and his smile was strange. "Boy, are you here to take my life, or to save me?" The little girl trot came to Sauron and said with excitement "Today, this brother killed that Bellumbai, and even Monka died. This brother heard that it was a major general." Maybe in the thinking of the little girl, she doesn''t understand what Major General is. She may think that she is just a general figure higher than the ordinary navy. "Major?" Sauron looked up at Naruto. The navy coat was obvious. At this moment, he immediately noticed that the momentum was very powerful. Seeing Sauron with my own eyes has an impact on Naruto. This man is a very resolute man. He looked at him with his arms around his chest. His body was covered with wounds. He could not faint under the sun, and the endurance was absolutely amazing of. "I said, would you like to join the Navy and become my subordinate?" Naruto said lightly, his eyes were calm. wap.novelhall.com "?" Sauron looked stiff, and couldn''t help laughing, and said as if smiling very funny. "You let me be yours, don''t laugh at me." "I didn''t mean to make a joke." Since Luffy didn''t come, Naruto still decided to take this Sauron. This guy''s strength is pretty good, and he is just right. Walk in slowly, Naruto has a poplar in his palm, condenses the wind properties of Chakra, slides his hands, and the rope that binds Sauron falls. Solow, who fell on the ground, supported the ground with one hand, and looked up at Naruto''s gaze, but now he understands Naruto''s strength. "Demon fruit ability?" With only two hands to cut off the hemp rope, even Sauron himself could not do it. Naruto shook it and guarded it, speaking softly "I can''t have any demon fruit ability, and forgot to tell you one thing, I''m better than Eagle Eye." The world''s first swordsman Hawkeye, Sauron can''t be more familiar. As a goal, his heart is full of fighting spirit, his mouth is upturned, and he can''t help laughing again, standing upright, looking straight at Naruto. "This way, your strength is comparable to that of Eagle Eye, that''s just for me to see if I lose." "Dead for me." Naruto helped Sauron speak directly. Sauron wasn''t surprised, he said with a smile. "You look pretty sure. If you lose, it will be the soul of my sword." "The deal." Smiling Naruto didn''t say too much. The naval headquarters where the two came together retrieved Sauron''s three knives. Naruto was on the way, and no one dared to stop. The agreed place for the fight was also set in the square bound by Sauron. After all, this place has the largest space and cannot hurt other people. After moving his muscles and bones, Sauron held the knife in both hands, held his katana in his mouth, lowered his body, and stared at Naruto with sharp eyes, observing Naruto''s every move. "So you don''t need to take a break?" Glancing at the messy wounds on Sauron''s body. There was no Sauron frowning, and he looked at Naruto motionlessly, but didn''t speak, but the sentiment showed that he wanted to fight. "That''s right. I wanted to punch with my bare hands, but I still slightly exposed the real thing." Naruto''s flame gun strung out instantly, holding the gun with one hand, pointing it obliquely with one hand, and directly printing the tail. The golden glittering body, and the black rune body, the most shocking thing is Naruto''s momentum, which has actually formed a substantial attack, even if it is overbearing and domineering. The ground dust flying from the whole body was flying. Sauron''s forehead was sweating with cold sweat. Now he has a feeling that he will lose when he rushes up, leaving him unable to start at all. This feeling can be said to be the first time, a fear of Naruto''s strength. "Yo Xi, I didn''t expect to see such a powerful duel, and luck is really good today." Penetrating his head with one hand, a teenager with a straw hat and a scar under his eyes stretched his head and lay on the wall watching Naruto and Sauron. There was also a shivering boy beside him, his body trembling, and he only stretched out two clothes that pulled his companions around him. "Luffy''s throat, the opposite is like the admiral. Hurry up and hide, don''t be too exposed." "It''s okay, it''s okay. This kind of battle can be difficult to see. How can it be missed." Luffy''s grinning face glanced at Sauron and dropped his eyes on Naruto. The un-human-like appearance made him look stiff, and he said with a big mouth. "A Devil Fruit Capable?" Seeing Luffy, Naruto shook. As he turned to look at Luffy, Sauron''s body moved, his feet kicked the ground, his body was like a strong wind, and he rushed over. Three long swords fluttered. Attacking Naruto in three different directions. Accidentally, the other side sneaked in while taking advantage of the gap. Naruto could only dodge constantly. Sauron would never let go of this great opportunity. The attack was getting fiercer. The sword in his hands waved out the sword, and the sword in his mouth was more dancing fast. While flashing Naruto, he looked at Luffy, and the original protagonist showed strong excitement in his eyes. "Hey, admiral, you are going to lose." Without any scruples, Luffy yelled at Naruto, his face was excited, and he was very interested in the game depending on the situation. "You''re wrong. It wasn''t me who lost it. He lost it." With a grin, Naruto''s rifle moved, and Nine Gouyu''s eyes opened, his body moved like a phantom. v2 Chapter 27： : Fighting with Luffy At this moment, in the eyes of Naruto, Sauron was stationary, and three big knives were cut from one left and one right, and everything around him was still. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Naruto instead clasped the spear with both hands, picking one up and spinning one more, hitting Sauron''s three long knives. when! when! when! The sound of three weapons crashing when everything was back to normal. Sauron felt only tremendous pressure from his arms and mouth, which made him unable to hold the three long knives and flew out. Now Naruto, who was holding a spear in one hand, now clasped his hands tightly, There is a trend of attack. The three knives were inserted into the soil, and the result came out in a second. Amazing things that made Luffy observing side by side surprised, Naruto''s movements, he did not even see clearly, and did not know how this guy moved. "Sure enough?" Looking at his knife aside, Sauron shook his head, looking calm, without much frustration, staring directly at Naruto and grinning. "Your strength is indeed comparable to Qi Wuhai. It is exactly my goal is to surpass one of Qi Wuhai. As long as you give me water and food, I am willing to be your subordinate." "Wait, I haven''t heard of this." At the moment Sauron finished speaking, Luffy held the wall with both hands, and the rubber man''s fruit ability was manifested. He pulled his arm a few meters long and released it again. At the same time, he rushed over. The body was like a rocket, and rushed towards Naruto in an instant, a side flip, landed steadily between Naruto and Sauron. Turning his head to look at Sauron, Luffy held his straw hat with one hand and said with a smile. "But you first saw it, and how to become my crew. See Mao.line, Chinese.text, net "Who are you?" Sauron looked at Luffy in doubt, Luffy''s demon fruit ability was obvious, and this speed could land steadily, indicating that he was very strong. "My name is Luffy, and I''m an inspirational one." Luffy hugged a straw hat and laughed, a happy smile on his face, as if there was no sadness. Naruto''s spear spun in the hand, and at the moment Luffy appeared, he moved it without any leeway. The tip of the gun aimed at him and swept, the silver light flashed. Luffy supported the soil with one hand. The whole man flew into the air, looked at Naruto upside down, and said with a smile. "Sneak attacks are not enough, you have to wait for me to finish." The moment Naruto''s rifle was not retracted, Zhang opened his mouth and shot in the wind. "Let''s come!" Luffy was startled, his hands stretched out and slammed on the ground. The whole person flew a hundred meters high. Naruto jumped on the soil, holding a spear in his hand, and followed Luffy''s rush, and saw Naruto getting closer. The rubber man Luffy reached out his hands decisively to his back, and jumped out a hundred meters away. He aimed at Naruto and rushed forward. "Bazooka." The violent impact speed is very difficult to go back with a low level with Shen Luo Tianzheng. Only the light and heavy rock flying technique can be used, Naruto''s body shakes, and changes direction in the high altitude, Luffy''s hands hit the soil in one fell swoop. It''s a pity that this is not over yet. When he moved his body and contracted his arms, the whole body rushed over. It is indeed the original protagonist. This protagonist''s halo skills are too powerful. Even Naruto feels a little pressure, and this Luffy has a special ability that is strong when strong. His head was aimed at Naruto''s body, and Luffy rushed forward instantly, bumping his head. He slammed into Naruto and raised the flame gun. Due to the tendency of recoil, Naruto flew towards the rear. With a gritted tooth, Naruto had to print on one hand and screamed lowly. "Water Margin, water bomb." Two water dragons emerged out of thin air. At the same time as Luffy showed a surprised expression, the water dragon slammed his body fiercely. The pure water and the power of the sea did not make Luffy''s body soft and could only be knocked down. When it fell to the ground, the whole person was shaking. Seeing a wobbly Luffy that was about to fall, Naruto didn''t want to let go of this opportunity. The strength of the original protagonist would put pressure on him, and it also threatened his success rate of pick-ups. Luffy couldn''t stay. Holding the spear in both hands, Naruto rushed forward. This was originally an inevitable shot. As a result, Luffy''s shaking body appeared a strange movement. With a rifle in his hand, he could only cross Luffy''s body and take a **** stream. Covering the wound on one''s waist with one hand, Luffy panted, kneeling on the ground with one knee, his face was calm, and his teeth were bitten tightly, glaring at Naruto. "I am the one who wants to be the pirate king. How could I die here, impossible, impossible." "Second gear." The movement of both hands and feet quickly, through high-speed friction, Luffy''s rubber body turned red, hot red, and the whole person began to smoke. Sauron looked surprised and didn''t want to disturb the fight. He obediently held three knives and looked at the two fighting men. "My aunt, Nima''s opening and closing is not as good as this. Is it wrong for you to transmit the system? This guy''s momentum is a bit horrible." Naruto froze, his brows froze, this Luffy was even stronger than before, this guy is really a strong person when he is strong. While thinking about this, Naruto didn''t relax his vigilance, one hand of Luffy had stretched out, an axe, and his entire arm swept straight across. Naruto''s spear has no way to attack such a high-speed moving thing, so he had to use flying to fly towards the sky. I don''t want to let Naruto go, Luffy''s other hand is curled up, like a spring, and he punched it in the past, rubbed Naruto''s cheek and flew forward, his fist didn''t hit. The whole body flew to the sky and kicked over. "Your sister, go away." Naruto was furious, and with a spear in his hand, aimed at his body, it was a sweep. v2 Chapter 28： : Sauron and Kirby The spear hit Luffy''s body fiercely, and the red body, like a shell, flew straight to the side. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The eyes were flying slightly closed, and Naruto''s blow was terrifying, and Luffy who hit it did not adjust his body at all. Naruto, who clenched the flame gun with both hands, turned into a fire dragon and rushed up. At the moment of intersection, Naruto did not kill Luffy. Luffy with an extended hand grabbed the house''s pipe and shifted a position. The whole body rushed towards the sea. She rushed straight to the sea and banged into the sea. It''s completely a dead guy, this is obviously because he wants to bet himself, the demon fruit ability can sneak into the sea, but he can''t use any ability. Seeing that Lufei was entering the sea, Naruto had no way to search. After turning his head without stopping, he left directly. After all, it is impossible to find him. Only leaving his life to God, but Naruto would not believe that Luffy died like this. If he died like this, he would not be the original protagonist. . Seeing Naruto falling to the ground, Sauron greeted him and asked with a smile "What''s wrong with that guy? I really doubt you are human if you fight?" "Run. By the way, you see that there is no other companion beside him." Naruto replied lightly, put away the flame gun, looking for the companion next to Luffy, if this guy is there, maybe he can''t go. Save Luffy, Luffy is more likely to die. "Do you say that little dwarf, there?" Sauron reached out and pointed quietly. Over there, several navies held muskets and pointed at a small fellow. novelhall.com Shivering, legs snoring, raising his hands, Kirby, wearing glasses, almost cried. "I''m not a pirate. I have nothing to do with that guy. I just want to be a navy. It''s true." "Boy, I just saw that you and the people attacked by the major general came and lied to me less." The naval soldier on Naruto''s ship raised his gun and aimed at him, and his fingers were on the trigger. ; Kirby had already closed her eyes in fright, and her raised hands shook even more. "Let him go, this guy is not a pirate." Naruto waved his hand and walked towards Kirby. The guy in front of him was indeed too short. At first glance, he was malnourished, and he was so weak that he was not as good as a navy member. Kirby saw that the navy had lowered his gun, and suddenly let out a big sigh. Naruto was close at hand, and his heart was beating fiercely. Naruto''s strength just now he saw. The ability to fly up and down can scare him Already. Kirby, who had swallowed her mouth, thought of her wish, stood up, and said in a naval ceremony. "Major major, I am willing to be a just navy." "Hey, hey, what are you talking about, this is Major General, don''t talk nonsense, and you''re still a navy." Naruto''s hands yelled seriously, scared Kirby almost put his hands down, but held back, In the end it was Naruto with a firm look. The tears of Pissa looked very scared at first glance. "I ask you, what is justice?" Naruto stared at Kirby seriously. "Justice is to serve the people, help the oppressed, and implement the justice of the Navy." Kirby stood upright and heard Naruto''s words, his back was even more upright. But the dwarf is still a dwarf. This body is not yet naruto. "Serving the people, you are wrong, justice is in our hearts." Naruto shaking his head pointed at his heart, and his eyes were serious. Kirby was stunned, Naruto''s words seemed to make him feel bright, and called out "Yes, Major General, I see." "Well, I ask you, can you kill for me, isn''t it for justice." Naruto stared at Kirby seriously, and the expression revealed a strong momentum. Kirby, without any momentum, did feel that his whole body was out of breath as he was being squeezed by a big rock, looking straight at Naruto''s eyes, and said straightly. "I do." Of course Kerber just wants to be a navy. However, Naruto heard this, and decided to let him be his subordinate, starting with his navy first, maybe this guy will be a powerful assistant in the future. "Okay, I allow you to be my subordinate, and start with the third-class soldiers." Naruto smiled and looked at Kirby. This guy is definitely a guy who is willing to die for himself. The kindness of knowing is great. of. Kirby''s eyes were getting brighter and brighter, and he was moved completely, saying that his body was straight. "It is guaranteed to live up to the expectations of Major General." Sauron looked aside, put three knives around his waist, walked up, and said to Naruto with a laziness. "Speaking of who you really are, I don''t seem to know, what do you want me to do for you?" "I''m just a major general, originally a great waterway, major general of the naval headquarters, but the general will do the same thing. As for what I want you to do, you don''t need to care too much, as long as I have the opportunity to let you and Hawkeye Showdown, no. " Naruto smiled and looked at Sauron, and now there are two of his men, and the chance of finding the treasure of One Piece is a little bit higher. Sauron stood there with his knife in his hand, grinning, and smiling, but didn''t say anything. As long as he could fight with Hawkeye, he really didn''t need to care. Strengthening itself and fighting Eagle Eye are Sauron''s goals now. While several were talking, Hina, who had handled some things, came over, glanced at Sauron and Nakbi, and asked Naruto questioningly. "Major major, are these two companions?" "Any questions?" "No, just a notice from the naval headquarters." Hina salutes, looks respectfully at Naruto, and says earnestly "The naval headquarters ordered that Major General Naruto be promoted to lieutenant because he killed the infamous Monka, which was personally appointed by the commander in chief." "Oh?" I didn''t expect to be promoted in this way, it seems that the Navy headquarters just wanted to find a condition to promote his position, so as to keep him. v2 Chapter 29： : Keya has crisis Just staying here for one day, Naruto set sail again. As for Kirby, he helped Naruto clean up the crew, and Sauron was promoted to second lieutenant as Naruto''s subordinate. If there is merit, such as It is not impossible to be a colonel when it comes to killing a pirate of 10 million Bailey. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network For the naval position, Sauron is not cold, and in his eyes, he only has the goal of strengthening his kendo and becoming the world''s largest swordsman, and others will not look at it. Therefore, the expression of laziness from day to night has suffered the eyes of some people. After starting to look at Yang Fan, Naruto also saw Luffy''s boat leaving, which also shows that this guy is really not dead, and he is likely to wander around the East China Sea. I don''t know who this interesting original protagonist will look for. go ahead. With Luffy''s personality, he will definitely go to the great channel and never give up. Now Naruto can hurry up and accept the two girls, Nami and Keya, to continue to move forward, they must be in front of Luffy. When the ship was traveling on the sea for two days, intelligence came from the village of Xylob. Uthrop''s words were very urgent. Obviously, he learned the plot of the housekeeper Clo, and let Naruto hurry to help. "Excuse me, ya, you must rescue her." Usopp''s voice from the phone bug was very serious. I can believe that he said this sentence from the bottom of his teeth. "Understand, how long will it take for the Black Cat Pirates to act?" "Tomorrow afternoon." "Tomorrow?" Naruto froze, glanced at the broken map in his hand, and now even if the speed is doubled in this trip, it will not be possible at noon tomorrow, and the fastest will be the day after tomorrow. "What''s the matter, sir?" Hina, who was waiting outside the door, heard Naruto''s words and could not help but knock on the door. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Naruto hung up the phone bug. After a while of contemplation, he didn''t think long before deciding to rush over to him, but he couldn''t let the delicate and beautiful Kaya happen. Naruto, who opened the door, saw Hina a little sneaky, and frowned. "Are you eavesdropping?" Hina was startled, and her back was sweating coldly. "Actually, I have one thing to report to Lieutenant General Naruto?" "Say it." "The Naval Headquarters gave me an order, and you must observe every move of Naruto." Hina said word by word, she was very serious, she already wanted to tell Naruto everything, and didn''t want to lie to this guy. After all, she has been around Naruto for a long time. After hearing Hina''s words, Naruto was not too surprised. This was also expected. The naval headquarters could release him to the East China Sea so easily. He would definitely arrange for surveillance and stare at Hina''s face. The color of this royal sister is pink and white. Water Lingling feeling. "Why tell me?" With a playful smile on his face, Naruto stretched out a hand and touched Hina''s cheek, soft and elastic face, and Naruto didn''t want to take it away. The girl''s face really looked like soap. , Slippery and slipped away quickly. Hina''s cheeks turned red, and she stretched out her hands and knocked out Naruto''s palm, saying stiffly. "Admiral, please don''t make fun of Hina, I know you don''t like Hina, please don''t make fun of Hina." Naruto couldn''t help but laugh a few times, he didn''t expect that Yujie still held such a grudge. "Forget it, I''ll leave you alone. Tell me about Sauron. I''m going out a bit. The boat''s sailing route is the same. When you get there, you will find me." Naruto walked towards the deck. Hina followed closely, and before asking Naruto what to do, Naruto jumped into shape and jumped directly on the sea, her feet standing firmly on the sea. Such a scene surprised Kerby and Sauron. The original sleepy eyes were dozing out Soron, his eyes widened and he looked at Naruto with a look of surprise. Kirby is a worship in his heart, and his inspiration should be Naruto. "You sail slowly, and I have some important things to pass first." Naruto waved her hands, dived down and opened the water, her whole body floated, and she moved far away. The speed disappeared in front of everyone in less than ten seconds. Hina''s face was a little surprised. She had heard of Naruto''s ability, but she didn''t see it. When she saw her heart this time, she was beyond words and was full of admiration for Naruto. Xiluobu village, mild sunshine, refreshing sea breeze, peaceful small village. Very kind and nice day. In the mild sun, Keya held the black tea in one hand and took a sip, and the seductive criminal mouth was stained with a little waterdrops, showing the delicate and tender red lips of the water. Keya, who put down the tea cup, touched her eyes with golden tenderness and soft golden hair. The gentle movement was natural and she had a different kind of beauty. Holding that little book and reading carefully, this girl with a perfect figure and a beautiful face has a smile on the corner of her mouth, which is so graceful and beautiful in the sun. "Miss, it''s time to drink." Cloth bowed in a decent white suit, with a decent face, holding a glass of black potion in his right hand. Smelling the medicine, Kaya frowned, raised her mouth, and said unwillingly. "Can''t you drink it?" "This is not the case, Miss''s body, you must take medicine on time every day, don''t be difficult for those doctors." Clo''s smiling face gave people and animals a harmless feeling. Such a guy is really hard to imagine that he is a pirate with a bounty of 16 million. It is Kaya who thinks that this Clo is good for himself. The person in front of him is now his biggest pillar, such as a close brother, so that Kaya fully trusts Clo. For three years, that relationship is very strong. Gently holding up the cup of black potion, Ke Yan''s beautiful nose wrinkled, smelled the pill and looked up in confusion. "The taste of the medicine seems a little weird today." Clo was shocked. He didn''t expect that Kaya could smell it, but it was a special colorless and tasteless poison. "Miss, you worry more, drink quickly, your body will slowly get better." The smiling Clo was face as sunshine and heart as poisonous scorpion. "Oh, thank you." Keya didn''t think much about it, so kind housekeeper in her heart could not lie to her. v2 Chapter 30： : Wenxiang nephrite The moment she raised the potion cup, Keya felt a gust of wind coming, and she couldn''t help raising her head to look forward. wap.novelhall.com Like a flash of light, Naruto''s cheeks with full smiles appeared in front of her, standing there, because he was blowing the waves too fast. "Keya sauce, I''m here to kidnap you and be my boat doctor. It belongs to me alone." Naruto who laughed, that smile was very bad. Keya frowned, lightly frowned, and said unhappyly. "What are you doing here?" "I wasn''t saying that just now, when I was a boat doctor''s wife." Naruto looked at you as if he had no choice but to step forward, in the face of Clo, and stretched out his hands directly, in a pose of a princess holding Kaya. The whole small body hugged. Really light as a feather, this frail and sick girl had no weight at all. "You, what are you doing? Put me down." Keya''s cheeks turned red, and the bowl in her hand fell on the grass. She clasped Naruto''s clothes in her hands, and was held by the boy for the first time, making her heart jump fast. come out. Without paying attention to Keya''s gentleness, Naruto''s eyes fell on the potion on the grass. In the eyes of Jiugou''s reincarnation, the poison was easy to distinguish. A fire broke out in Naruto, holding Keya coldly, and walking towards Crow. "Your sister, what did you give my wife just now." It can not help but point at Carat''s belly, that is, one foot, Naruto''s power, even the 50 million Bailey Pirates can''t escape, let alone his less than 20 million little Pirates. wap.novelhall.com Clo only felt a terrible pain in his stomach, a bow in his entire body, a pain in his back, and Naruto''s foot knocked him against the wall. His mouth was spitting blood, and his entire face was discolored with a stomachache, a flash of anger flashed in his heart. "Naruto, what are you doing, you, you, I don''t care about you anymore." Keqi''s complexion turned pale, because her angry chest was undulating, maybe it was too weak, she was very asthmatic, and could not help but cough a few times. "Don''t talk, I''ll treat you." Seeing that Keya was a little uncomfortable, Naruto couldn''t bear it, and put Keya back on the chair again, laying one-handed flat on the slightly raised chest, and started the palm fairy. A cool breath came out of Naruto''s palm, but Ya had some tumbling blood and slowly calmed down, looking at Naruto''s serious expression for her treatment. A string in my heart touched, and I was trying to blame Naruto for beating her housekeeper. The scene in front of him made Kaya''s head short for a while, his mouth grew slowly, and he was unconsciously panic: "Naruto, be careful, back." Crow got up and saw that Naruto was being treated by Kaya, and spread out his hands if he didn''t want to. The iron small steel knife "ten-bladed cat claw" bounced out, raised his hands and crossed them, and aimed Naruto''s head. Fiercely hacked in the past. This man with a cheeky face and a ridiculous face is still her steward, and how such a terrible weapon could be used by the thin butler. At this moment, Kaya realized that she had blame Naruto by mistake, and regretted the moment when she poured out. Gentle and elegant, he held Naruto''s head in his arms, and wanted to help Naruto low-end this sneak attack. The nose and mouth are full of fragrance, and the head touches a very soft thing, although it is a little small, but it still excites Naruto. Later attacks were already under his control, how could such a person sneak up on him. As soon as one foot was lifted, Naruto kicked on a certain part of Kro steadily. Due to the inconvenience, Kro''s mouth was crooked into an O-shape, and he squatted on the ground while holding his cymbal. The power of Naruto''s foot is too horrible, and Clo''s entire body is almost abolished. Kaya closed her eyes kindly, seeing that there was no pain for a long time, so she opened her big eyes and looked at Cro, who was squatting on the ground without knowing why. Naruto is leaving Keya''s embrace. The girl''s embrace is really not so warm. Naruto almost didn''t want to get up, but some guys who disturbed him had to solve it. Naruto turning his head, his face was unsightly. He lifted his foot, stepped on the belly of Cro, who was still tumbling, and held it down, humming. "Let''s make it clear in front of Mrs. Keya''s wife, and explain it to me if you don''t want to die. You should understand my strength, and I can solve you in one step." The heavy pressure of Naruto''s foot made Clo understand very well that one foot would definitely end his life, and cold sweat was flowing from his forehead, and the fear of death could not help but shivered. "I said, I say everything. Actually, I am the captain of the Black Cat Pirates. I have a bounty of 16 million pirates. I ambush this plan three years ago. I can do anything you want. " Afraid that Naruto really killed him, Clo had to tell the whole plan in 151. Keya''s face became more and more ugly. Hao teeth bit his lip, and he could see the bite of blood, which made Naruto feel a distress. The tender white fists clenched, and all ten fingers were almost caught in the flesh. Keya, who clenched her teeth, turned pale, without saying a word in the end. "Keya sauce doesn''t have to be so sad, I''ll help you kill this guy." Naruto lifted one foot, gathered the good wind properties of Chakra, and his face was full of cold. "Wait, you said you wouldn''t kill me, you didn''t count, Nima, Lao Tzu fought with you." Clo raised the cat''s claws, and stroked Naruto''s feet. The moment he came into contact with the wind, Chakra, the cat''s claws were all broken in half, and "" broke softly. Clo was dumbfounded, Naruto''s feet landed on his head, and Clo''s head split from his body instantly, rolled aside, and his dying eyes were shocked. The scene of Clo''s death made Keya''s face pale, and he never saw the death of Keya, her head was a little dazed, and her body was weak. After anemia, the whole body fell down softly, and Naruto, who was sick with eyes and hands, was full of arms. Warm fragrance and nephrite, warm and sweet flavor, soft and tender body. v2 Chapter 31： : Sea Cat Pirates "Sorry, Naruto. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Keya looked up, his face a little red, and a soft apology. His face was a little pale, and Kaya with pathological beauty was very charming. Naruto laughed and hugged Kaya directly, hugged her soft body and said with a smile "It''s too early to apologize, I said, but I''m here to kidnap you as the boat doctor''s wife." With a leap in shape, Naruto hijacked Kaya directly, and took her up to the sky. Feeling the wind near my ears and the blue sky close by, Keya grew up with a very surprised expression. Seeing Naruto took her to fly, she was curious and afraid, and her little hands were tight. Hold on to Naruto''s clothes "Naruto, where are you taking me?" "Resolve the pirate group under the steward first, and then take Keya''s wife to travel around the world." Naruto''s smiling face remains unchanged, adjusting the speed of the body to fly fast or slow, rushing straight towards the village beach Passed. In front of that gorge, a large pirate ship stranded on the blue water is the sea cat pirate group. Keya happened to look up and saw the pirate ship, because her fear of pirates made her body tremble, holding Naruto''s clothes tightly, and said in a frightened expression. "Naruto, I know my body well. Sailing on the sea has caused great damage to my body." "Relaxed, I said earlier that there is a way to help you get better, but my wife is safe to accompany me to the world." Holding Keya, Naruto dived and landed directly in front of the pirates preparing to go ashore. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The sudden appearance of a figure holding a girl really scared the pirates. These wicked, pirates with big knives, looked at Naruto and Kaya with fear, and dared not rush to them for a while. "This guy seems to be flying over." "Don''t talk silly, how could someone fly, I think it must be hiding somewhere we can''t see." Swallowing, a fat man with two fangs showing his face in black and white, his whole body shivering, his voice trembling and yelling at the pirates beside him. Looking at a group of little pirates in front of him, Naruto turned and smiled at Keya in his arms. "Well, but my wife obediently watched me solve them all." Kaya was gently placed on the ground, Kaya wearing only a coat, because the sea breeze was too fierce, holding the clothes tightly, looking at Naruto, this one teased her once, and then saved her, all the time Said he liked her boy. Her heart is full of good feelings. If there was no Naruto, she might have been killed long ago, and she is still unknown. There are hundreds of pirates in front of her. Keya could not help but reached out his palm and grabbed Naruto''s sleeve, and said carefully "Naruto, be careful, these guys are pirates." "I''m a lieutenant, not even a hundred million Bailey pirates." Naruto laughed, and couldn''t help turning his head into a funny little head, provoking this girl A light flush on the cheeks, a shy flush. Glancing at the smirking smile gently, Avon''s heart beat, her face burning. Naruto turned and walked a few steps forward, and had already greeted the flame gun. The flames and spears that appeared out of nowhere surprised Kaya again, a cute expression that opened the mouth slightly. "Dudes, don''t run, kill this guy. The boss is still waiting for us. After finishing this ticket, we can enjoy it." A pirate raised his sword and roared, encouraging the pirates. As long as this ticket is done, they can enjoy countless fortunes and excite them one by one. When Naruto was rushing to hack and kill Naruto, the figure in front of Naruto had disappeared. "So, where did that kid go, disappeared out of thin air?" The pirates looked at each other and screamed as they looked around. The guy who had previously raised his sword to boost morale has now become a corpse, and the corpse is burning with flames, which are devoured by the flames to ashes. Naruto''s long pistol pointed directly at the ground, and his navy coat moved. The imposing momentum radiated, giving the pirates a feeling of **** demons. "Oh, this guy is a demon, a demon, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die." One of the pirates screamed without a bone, turned and ran, and the others ran into chaos and started running towards the ship. Naruto seals with one hand and whispers "Huohuo, Fengxian fire." The fireballs in the mouth fired quickly, rotated at high speed, and shot at a group of pirates trying to escape in front of them. The spinning large fireball smashed on the person, took him directly, and crashed into the sea. Smashed on the pirate ship, leaving a huge hole in the woodblock pirate ship, lighting the hull. There are constant fireballs in Naruto, and s-class Phoenix fires can be launched indefinitely. With Naruto Chakra, even if it is launched one day and one night, it will be the same thing. Fireballs are constantly being fired in the population, not to mention that Kaya is surprised, even the pirates have grown up and did not respond for a long time. The pirates who had cried their fathers and called their mothers were dumbfounded. Fireball. In this case, let alone humans, flies cannot pass by. "Brother, I confess, don''t kill me, don''t kill" A pirate kneeling on the ground raised his hands to ask for mercy. As a result, the fireball slammed on him, before he could scream, and was thrown into the sea water to become a floating body. In less than 3 minutes, none of the pirates remained, leaving only a fiercely burning ship. Naruto stopped jetting fireballs, and his whole body stood upright at this moment. At this moment, Keya understood the horror of Naruto''s strength. Such an phenomena beyond his imagination was invisible to ordinary girls like him. I didn''t expect to be loved by such a powerful person, but Ya was still a bit shy. As for the pirates, she hadn''t sympathized with those who wanted her to die. The blazing flames reddened the sky, and Keya walked slowly to Naruto, showing a gentle smile. "Naruto, can you really take me around the world and cure me?" Looking back, Naruto saw golden hair flying, and a handsome little beauty with a warmer smile than the sun. v2 Chapter 32： : Pleasant Kaya Such a large fire led villagers to rush down, saw a pirate ship burned down, and there were many pirate corpses floating in front of them. They instantly understood what was happening. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The village chief grabbed Naruto with gratitude and kept saying words of gratitude. The villagers looked at him with excitement and excitement, and could not be moved by the admiral. Keya saw Naruto being thanked, and she felt very happy in her heart, as if she were grateful. Naruto, who originally wanted to take Keya away directly, couldn''t bear the enthusiasm of the village chief, but had to stay here for a day, lively banquets, rich food, and a pleasant little beauty. Eating the food that Kaya delivered, Naruto looked at this beautiful girl and really wanted to hug her and love him. The crowd cheered around, and it lasted until the night. One of Usop''s people, Naruto, didn''t see it. I don''t know if the guy was afraid of appearing or what happened. For this guy, Naruto still doesn''t have much control, after all, a small miscellaneous soldier can''t turn around. In the evening, Naruto was asked by Kaya to go to the villa to sleep. Of course, it could not be the same room. Although he liked Naruto, Kaya was not so open. The shy girl is still very shy. "Yes, Naruto, is it true that you want me to be the boat doctor on your ship?" Keya''s beautiful eyes stared at Naruto, blinking, her eyes a little curious. "It''s not a boat doctor, it should be said to be a boat doctor''s wife." Naruto smiled and shook her fingers, and could not help but make fun of it. Keya''s cheeks were red, a little quenched, blushing, and said softly "Don''t be your wife, if I can get better, I''ll be your boat doctor. Mtlnovel.com" "Okay, the sick thing is on me." Naruto smiled and pulled Keya, walked into the villa, and took him to Keya''s lovely little room. When I met my servant Mei Li on the way, she didn''t say anything, just asked respectfully. Keya, who was sitting on the bed, saw Naruto taking out a few pills and asked in amazement. "What are these things?" "I can help you treat the disease." Naruto picked up a medicine, handed it to Keya''s mouth, looked ready to feed, smiled. "Keya, open your mouth obediently." Naruto''s teasing words and that gentle gesture made Kaya blush a little, without much doubt. After all, she now fully trusts Naruto, and doesn''t think that this person who likes herself will lie to her. Open the thin little mouth, bit it gently, and swallow it. Naruto''s fingers slid across the elegant lips, and the soft touch made Naruto really want to lick it up. This small mouth is absolutely smooth and tender. Forbearing the inner boiling, Naruto fed Chakra one by one to Kaya. Because he was afraid that Kaya''s body was weak and low-end, he could not use Chakra''s energy, and for a selfish reason, only ten were used. Feeling a mass of energy in the body, Kaya''s complexion was a bit surprised. Although this group of energy was weak, she slowly improved her physique. The originally weak body gradually became a little stronger. Such a magical thing, Kaya was surprised to cover Squeaked, his eyes whispered with unusual light "Is such a thing a demon fruit, but it can''t be so small, and it''s not introduced in the book." "Okay, this is not the fruit of the devil, but just a little to strengthen people''s physique." Naruto smiled and looked at Kaya''s body with nine hooks and reincarnations. The ability of ten Chakras to cultivate Dan was still weak, but only slightly improved Keya''s physical condition also gave her the ability to deal with small pirates. After all, Kaya doesn''t have any attack methods, it is impossible to use this ability, and Naruto does not want to teach ninjutsu. "Actually, this ability is dangerous and requires special methods to control it." Looking at Keya''s curious big blinking eyes, Naruto couldn''t help but want to fiddle with the girl. "what way?" "Sleep with me." When Naruto uttered such shy words, Keya''s cheeks became red, Naruto crossed her eyes, her face blushed and her mouth narrowed. "You must be kidding me." "Absolutely nothing. My body can help you control. This is a fact. Otherwise, the energy will be dangerous." A serious Naruto with a serious expression on his face. Keya was startled, his face changed a bit, and he was really afraid of the situation in the Ming population, but the thought of accompany the boy to sleep, the shy were almost dizzy. "You won''t mess up, right?" Blinking his eyes, Keya looked timid. "How is it possible, Keya sauce, you have to remember that this is a cure." Naruto stretched out his fingers and said seriously, making people have to believe. Keya tapped her head and finally agreed, but the blush on her cheeks stained her neck and ears. Naruto, who coaxed the little beauty without any guilt, took the initiative to climb up the ship, and when the shy Keya lay beside Naruto, a pair of big hands hugged her directly. The sweet girl smell and tender girl body make Naruto really excited. "You seem to have something against me, you really won''t mess around." With both hands resting on Naruto''s chest, Keya''s cheeks became hot. She didn''t understand why she would sleep with Naruto. If it was someone else''s tantrum, but now Naruto does make her lose her temper, but she has guilt. Feelings and hearts are jumping. "Rest assured, just hug it, and leave it to me in peace." The beauty in tightness, feeling the smoothness of the skin, Naruto s heart was turned upside down, but she didn''t think about putting Kaya right on the spot, after all, this girl was still a little scared, she really wanted to do it, maybe Would hate her. But it ca nt be Fa-rectification. The bright Naruto, using the things to be treated, lifted his palms along the smooth and delicate skin. "No, Naruto, don''t move, OK." The corner of his eyes was elegant with tears in his eyes, and he looked at the young man holding him timidly, choking with shame. "Relax, it''s just treatment, don''t be afraid." He got to Keya''s ears and whispered softly. Naruto reached into the gentle girl''s clothes, sliding his hands on the warm snow muscles. v2 Chapter 33： : Obtained Gold Mermaid The night passed warmly, except that Naruto had a few casual moldings, but he didn''t really get Kaya. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Kaya, who got up in the morning, was too shy and ran away with a red face. Stretched a long lazy waist, Naruto felt the mild sunlight and whispered softly "It''s time to find Nami sauce, and I don''t know if Nami has returned to the village." "Naruto, who is Nami?" Seeing Naruto''s figure, Kaya always instinctively passed by. She could feel Naruto''s concern for her. This kind of care made her obsessed. Although she remembered what was happening last night, she still wanted to stay This person who cares about her. "You''ll know it later, yes, can Keya sauce give me Meri" "Is that the Golden Mermaid in my house?" "Yeah, I just like that ship very much." Naruto laughed, and could not help thinking, I was taken away by this ship, Luffy to see what you use to sail. "Yes, Naruto can do anything. Thank you for yesterday''s events." Ke Ya smiled softly and had no objection. She also wanted to go out with Naruto. There might be some peace of mind with this ship. "Okay, I want kaya sauce." "" Can''t help Naruto''s teasing, the lovely Keya''s cheeks are red, and the blushing cheeks are paired with that golden hair, which is really beautiful and charming. Such a beautiful Kaya, let Naruto hold Kaya''s little hand, hold the tender white palm tightly, Naruto said seriously "Ms. Keya, would you like to be a boat doctor for me, other people don''t have to think about it, it''s just mine. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Serious expression, and serious words. Keya had to be cautious. Naruto s love for her made her sweet for a while, as if she had been saved by Naruto. There was not much resistance. Let Naruto hold her palm, nodded, shy smile Move "If I can help a little bit." To be straightforward, it illustrates Kaya''s heart. Naruto did laugh with joy, and secretly vowed that no one can hurt this dear girl, but in One Piece World, Naruto really doesn''t know who can threaten him. Since feeling the strength of Qi Wuhai, Naruto also knows that if Qi Wuhai plays all seven together, he will not be his opponent. "Ding, triggered by the time and space mission. Please ask the host to kiss Kaya, strong kiss, quest reward, a demon fruit, quest time 1 minute." The sound of a system broke Naruto''s contemplation. Strong kiss? System you are too shy. Sighing for Naruto, looking at Keya, now the girl is still a little shy and flushed, looking down at the grass. For the fruit of the devil, Naruto did it, grabbed Kaya''s chin directly, pinched the moment he lifted it, and kissed it if he didn''t want to. Forcing a kiss made Kaya''s pupils dilate, her cheeks became hot, her ears were rosy, and her neck was red. After enjoying the warm sip, Naruto raised his head to hear the system prompt, and glanced at what the devil fruit was. It turned out to be a demon fruit of nature and burned the fruit. The fruit ability of Firefist Ace is definitely a horrible ability. Unfortunately, Naruto doesn''t want to eat, and he is afraid of the sea. This inferior condition makes him not ready to eat the fruit of the devil. "Ding, random demon fruit can get divine goods, the divine goods are dark red words, can resist the sea." I didn''t expect that this was the case, Naruto glanced a few times and found that both fruits were ordinary white fonts, and they looked like they were not. "Naruto, you, you, why do you kiss me?" Keya was angry and raised his cheeks, beating the rosy little mouth, and angrily looked at Naruto. "Don''t be so shy, anyway, Kaya is my person sooner or later, what does it matter to me?" Naruto said with a smile, and dropped the system box. "I, I ignore you, rogue." Grumpy temperament, like a child, angrily pinned his head. But it was only temporary. When Naruto took her palm and hurried to the sea to wait for her big boat, Keya was still blushing and did not get rid of Naruto''s hand. The waves rolled, and the Golden Merrie was anchored by the sea. Naruto''s naval ship came just in time. The navy ship was a little larger than the Merlie. The slack Sauron yawned, jumped out of the boat, and waved to Naruto. "Oh, it''s so leisurely to see you like this. I heard that the bounty of more than 10 million Bailey Pirates was killed by you alone. It''s really amazing." He greeted casually, and Naruto took Kaya''s palm and walked up the ship along the lowered stairs. Hina looked at the girl that Naruto was pulling. Such a beautiful girl seemed to have been seen somewhere, but she couldn''t remember it. When she saw Naruto coming, he saluted respectfully. "Admiral, first of all, congratulations to Major-General for solving the pirates alone. The bounty of 8 million has been obtained, but who is this girl?" "From today on, I will be a dedicated boat doctor." Naruto gave Hina a slight glance, and brought Keara to her side, saying seriously "You must treat her with more respect than I do. No one is allowed to bully her, or throw them into the sea to feed the kings." "Yes, sir." The crew yelled back straight, and this scene made Kaya blink his eyes, his face surprised and curious. Naruto got on the ship, and directed his men to bind the Merrie to the naval ship with iron chains. The two ships were connected together. Naruto also assigned the number of navies, leaving a few people to fly the Merrie. . And Sauron, because Merlie was so basking in the sun, ran to the ship and fell asleep. Keya seemed a little curious about this person, but he didn''t ask much. He followed Naruto obediently, like a follower. Kaya who is afraid of being born is very clinging to Naruto, which also makes Naruto enjoy Kaya''s gentleness, holding his clothes tightly, like a scared little animal. v2 Chapter 34： : Bucky Pirate Ship In Xiluobu Village, we left after a long stay. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net For a long time, Naruto moved people to all of Kaya''s books and some essentials to the boat, and assigned Kaya a large clean room. Unfortunately, Kaya didn''t want to be on the navy ship. Instead, she chose the Merrie, and Naruto had to accompany her on the ship that originally belonged to Luffy. The weeping servant Mellie waved a handkerchief to say goodbye to the crowd. The two boats, Yang Fan slowly set sail, and headed straight for the village of Cocosia. Nami''s hometown, a town with an orangery. The ship was sailing slowly, the seagulls were crying, the blue sky was like sea water, blossoming white clouds, white and beautiful. On the Golden Merrie, Keya basking in the sun enjoyed the tranquility, holding a book in her hand, looking at the book, and looking around, she was very excited to the outside, after all, she was out for the first time. With a healthy body, she can also see the world. Keya''s heart is full of desire. Of course, she also understands that all of this is given by Naruto. I love you to get Naruto. Cover your face with a book. "Kaya sauce, black tea is ready." Smiling Naruto, holding two black teas, gently put it in front of the elegant table, wondering why the girl covered her face. "Is there anything uncomfortable?" Naruto couldn''t help but dig out the book and saw a piece of jade skin with a little pink face. The cheeks under the blush are delicate and white, making people really want to take a sip. Keya couldn''t bear being stared at Naruto''s gaze, raised her shamefully, and said softly "Naruto, in fact, you don''t need to be so good to me, I''m just an ordinary girl. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Wen, Net "Keya sauce is so shy, she''s so cute." Taking care of herself, she picked up black tea and sat next to Keya, two intimately next to each other. Keya shrunk, her pink cheeks turned red, but she didn''t walk away, she just wanted to hide ashamed. He said he drank lipstick tea quickly "Naruto really likes jokes, I''m definitely not as pretty as Hina." "No." Naruto could not help but reached out and gently held the palm of Kaya. The thin white fingers were slender and beautiful. Playing slowly, but Avon''s heart was jumping, her body was a little soft. At this time, when Naruto wanted to enjoy the graceful gentleness, a cry came from the navy battleship. "Lord Lieutenant, a pirate ship was found 150 yards in front, and it was a large pirate ship." Naruto was stunned. When he disturbed him at this time, he came to death, raised his head, his face was frozen, his eyes were opened with nine hooks, and he looked at the pirate ship ahead. The red-nosed clown skull on the ship was obvious. "Clown Bucky, it''s a coincidence. I''m not going to find this guy, but I will deliver it to myself." Letting go of Kaya''s small hand, Naruto stood up, walked along the golden Merrie deck to the bow, stood on the sheep''s head sign, and stared at the large pirate ship ahead. Under the Bucky Pirates, Red-nosed Bucky pointed at Naruto and sneered. "People, get me the Bucky shells, and let this group of guys break into my territory and see our strength." "Yes, Captain Bucky." The crew screamed sternly, without any fear. Captain Bucky, who had the power of the Devil Fruit, was here, what would it be in the East China Sea Navy. All the pirates ran to push a bulky cannon. The muzzle was half the size of a human body, slowly pushing, while Naruto was still preparing a few small cannons. The cannon has been pushed to the bow. "Captain Bucky, there are two ships on the other side who don''t know which one to fight first." "Aim first at the little one, the guy on the bow. I don''t like it so much. I blasted this guy first." Withdrawing the sword from his waist, Bucky obliquely pointed at Naruto. Naruto''s eyes didn''t notice Bucky, and when he saw a small boat, the boat next to the Pirate''s boat was obvious, especially the orange short-haired girl sitting on the boat, which was particularly conspicuous. Nami was sliding the paddle and looked at a big bag beside her with a smile. She couldn''t help but rushed forward, holding the bag and rubbing it with her smooth cheeks. "It''s so good. I finally raised 100 million Baileys and got the navigation chart of the great channel. Today is lucky (lucky)." Feeling a line of sight on herself, Nami turned back cautiously and looked at the direction of Naruto Ship, the standard was too obvious. Frowning Nami could not help muttering "I didn''t expect it to be this guy again. No, he couldn''t be found. Hurry up and leave here." Quickly sliding the small pulp, Nami left to a distance. While Nami was sliding, Bucky exploded on the boat. "Report Captain Bucky, our great course map, and 20 million Bailey are all gone." "What, who did it?" Bucky was so angry that when he turned, he noticed Nami''s boat. The contents of the boat and Nami were obvious. An angry Bucky yelled at Nami. "Orient me, and bomb the thief." The crew did not think much, and quickly responded, ready to turn the cannon, aiming at Nami. Turning his head inadvertently and glancing, Nami''s complexion changed, and the sliding paddle became more powerful, biting her lips and complaining. "Trouble, this is a big trouble, all blame the **** guy, why don''t you start?" Captain Bucky was so angry that when he wanted to bomb Nami, Naruto''s flame gun came out, holding the long gun in one hand, and aimed at Bucky about 150 meters ahead. At this moment, the red-nosed clown was about to ignite a cannon and bombard Nami. "Nami sauce, I have helped you once." Naruto smiled, and the whole body moved instantly. A fire burst out at the tip of the gun. The whole man flew up and rushed towards the Bucky Corsair. A fire dragon hit the sea. "Captain Bucky, it seems like something is coming over, look at it, it''s a person, and he''s still a fire." He noticed that a small pirate of Naruto sat on the ground with a frightened butt, widening his mouth, pointing at Naruto, who was getting closer. v2 Chapter 35： : Kill Bucky "Don''t say anything stupid, but according to us hundreds of meters away, how could it be possible to fly over and hurry up and kill me this **** thief. Look. Yarn, Chinese website." Bucky yelled angrily, turned his head to blame the next sentence, and just after finishing speaking, he was stunned because he saw someone really flying over. The spear was burning with a flame in his hand and hit him with his body. Scared Bucky screamed "Fragmented." The entire body was divided into countless blocks at once, and it flew into the air, and Naruto''s gun smashed into the air, but the moment he rushed into the ship, a long gun and a sweep swept over the Bucky cannon. The huge iron cannon flew out in shock. It fell directly into the sea, and with a bang, the heavy artillery sank, and it could no longer be picked up. The pirates in the surroundings did not dare to get out of the air, even if people could fly, they just hit them and hit a cannon with a weight of one ton and dropped it into the boat. If it was a beating, how terrible it should be, they dare not think about it. Because their legs are already shaking. Captain Bucky was furious, and his head flying up pointed at Naruto. "Boy, you are too arrogant, but I dominate the East China Sea and dare to move my cannon to death." Aiming at Naruto, ten small sharp knives were exposed in both hands and rushed over. Naruto picked a spear in his hand, a slight movement, a flash of silver light, and a small sharp knife on Bucky''s two palms, all broken into two halves. Such weird things made the pirates in the surrounding area dare not come out, and they knew immediately that Bucky had no power to fight back. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto at this time had not looked at Bucky, and was looking at Nami, who was far away, with a happy face. At a glance, it was 100 million Bailey. In this way, Naruto can finally kill the evil dragon. To figure it all out, Naruto held the spear with one hand, pointed his gun at Bucky, and said indifferently. "A trick to solve you." "Haha, little devil, what stupid thing do you say, I am the famous Captain Bucky, a pirate with a bounty of 10 million, and no one in the East China Sea can speak to me like this." Bucky''s head, who was laughing, smiled at Naruto, and at the same time insidiously controlled the palms of two behind Naruto. Five fingers sprang out again, and stabbed towards Naruto''s back. Naruto doesn''t seem to feel the crisis behind him, just lifts the other hand easily, points at Bucky''s head, and yells in a low tone. "It looks like heaven." Bucky''s head flew into the sky, a powerful attraction came, like a wind, the whole head turned 360, and rushed straight towards Naruto''s flame gun. "Wait, I confess, I surrender, don''t, don''t fall any more." Bucky screamed in panic, trying to fly, but was unable to appeal to the low-end Naruto palms. At this moment, his head sprinted quickly, like an arrow. When his hand had not sneaked into Naruto, Bucky''s head was pierced by Naruto''s flame gun. The tragic sight of the captain''s death frightened the pirates, and they turned around and ran wildly, jumping directly into the sea. The still dead Bucky''s head, Naruto''s flame gun turned at an angle, the tip of the gun aimed at the deck, and a fierce stab. When pierced into the deck, a group of flames burst out and burned. The blazing flames ignited the wooden deck. The impact speed of the flame was very fierce. Within ten seconds, the ship was wrapped. This huge ship was lit in an instant. Naruto jumped up, floated in the air, and flew towards the Golden Mermaid. Behind him was a large pirate ship with soaring fire, looking at Naruto''s figure, naval salute, and even Kirby was full of worship. And Sauron smiled slightly, yawned, and continued to sleep. One move to destroy the large pirate ship, so easy to annihilate the pirates, Keya''s small mouth can be stuffed with an egg, opened his mouth and looked at Naruto stupidly, shouting in a daze. "so good." In the sun, the ship sailed for a day, and the route went straight to Cocoaxi Village, which was also the last village Naruto was planning to stay in the East China Sea. "Mr. Lieutenant General, please tell Hina to be frank, there is a very special group of pirates in the village of Cocoaxi. I am afraid it will be difficult for us to come ashore with our boat." Hina stood saluting, and spoke to Naruto who was standing ahead of the ship looking forward. "Reassure you, if you are afraid, give me a boat, I will only pass with those who are willing to pass." "This, if it is an order, I will do it. The lieutenant general''s life, Hina will definitely take good care of it." Respectfully, Hina did not find this sentence a bit ambiguous. "I didn''t expect Xina sauce to care about me so much." Naruto smiled giggled, Xina''s rare face flushed, Naruto crossed her eyes, and her charming white eyes. "Admiral, don''t make fun of Hina, don''t you already have Miss Keya?" Hina glanced at Keya, who was holding a book. Although the girl was calm, she just looked at the road accidentally. Ya turned around and looked at them many times, and her expression really looked like a little girl who was about to be taken away from her. "Just a joke, get ready for the boat." Naruto laughed, but he didn''t notice Hina''s abnormality. All his eyes were on the sea, and his heart was a little excited. This is Nami, beautiful Nami. Everything must be handled perfectly. "It''s the lieutenant." Hina no longer spoke, and turned to command the people to place the boat. There were three people in the boat, but Kaya originally wanted to go, but was left by Naruto. Hina also wanted to accompany Naruto. She has the power of a demon fruit, and can be regarded as a strong navy. Naruto was afraid of Keya, and ordered Hina to take care of Keya, and only took Sauron and Kirby to the past. But Kirby was voluntary. When this short guy straightened his back, his legs trembled, and he wanted to help. Naruto really looked a little bit, so he decided to let this guy see and hone. v2 Chapter 36： : Cocoa West Village Coco Yaxi Village has a beautiful orangery. The sweet orange flavor surrounds the whole town. Naruto smells this sweet orange smell before it even approaches. The beautiful and peaceful town is just the appearance of this island. The sea breeze gently touches it, and the wind chimes in the town blow. Three people got out of the boat and walked into the small town on the island. There were several rows of houses. Although there was some movement, no one was entertaining the three, not even the village chief. Walking slowly, Sauron put three knives around his waist, one hand on the knives, one hand yawned, and said lazily. "Hey, Naruto, what the **** are you doing like this? I heard that there is a 20 million Bailey guy here." "Do you still need to say that?" Naruto stared calmly in front of him, wearing a navy coat, moving with the sea breeze, and said lightly. "Of course it''s trouble to come to that guy." "You''re really a guy who likes to get in trouble." Sauron grinned, and he could see that he was a little bit impatient. "That''s for sure. This guy kidnapped a lovely wife of mine. I can''t let him go anyway." Naruto''s smiling face was very gentle. "Then you can only fight well." The answer to Naruto was that Sauron pulled out a samurai sword, holding the sharp blade in his hand, and looked around with a smile on his face. Coupled with that green algae head, it really looks like a hooligan, and Naruto instantly understood why no villagers came to find them. Looking around, Naruto glanced at Kirby, whose legs were trembling, and said solemnly "Kerby, you need to understand that my team doesn''t need to be choppy. Mtlnovel.com" "Hi, Lieutenant General Naruto." Kirby straightened his back for a moment and performed a dignified naval ceremony. Oh, something that made Sauron appreciate it. The arrival of the three people surprised the villagers in the dark, especially Naruto s admiral coat. They did not read the navy s logo, but Naruto s age made them hopeless and sighed again. An admiral is about to die in the hands of a dragon. In order not to get into trouble, no one dares to talk to these people, because they are already insecure. Towering into the clouds, Japanese-style buildings, like a staircase, are the headquarters of a dragon. The standard of a dragon with a shark is very conspicuous, and at the lowest end of the building, there is a block-shaped ocean, like a swimming pool. Inhabited by the evil dragon legion here, with a reward of 20 million Bailey, the pirate who dominates the East China Sea. "You all took 100 million Baileys. Why did you do it, why?" Nami''s original white face was now blue and angry, and a roar reflected her inner anger. The two navies confiscated 100 million Bailey, but it was clear that the confiscation at such a critical moment must have been directed. "Oh, 100 million Bailey was taken by me? Miss Nami is really joking, how could I do this kind of thing." Such as a jagged nose, cyan skin, legs tilted, sitting arrogantly on a chair, the momentum of the evil dragon is astounding, the beauty of ordinary people, a little shivering body. Nami held her elbows tightly with her hands, her fingers were almost sinking into the white skin, her head was biting her lips, and her anger was filled in Nami''s heart. Raising her head and staring at the evil dragon, she saw her 100 million Bailey bag in the corner of her eye, which was confiscated by several navies and taken away. "Nami Sang, since 100 million Bailey is gone, it is enough to make more money. Depending on your ability, it should not be a problem. I promise that I will guard it. As long as you take out another 100 million Bailey, the island is yours. I I won''t step in again. " The dragon lowered his body, his eyes locked on Nami, and his pointed nose almost stabbed on Nami''s cheek. With an ugly face close at hand, the scared Nami did not dare to say anything. Seeing that 100 million Bailey was all put away, her heart was full of unwillingness, but she could do nothing. The years of hard work were all scrapped, and Nami''s heart was filled with grief, tears filled her eyes, crystal tears running across her cheeks, crying silently, tears constantly flowing, clenching her teeth and not wanting to cry Nami looks helpless. "Hey, our Miss Nami seems to be crying, hahaha, this guy is really a funny human." The mermaids laughed without fear, causing Nami to shed more and more tears. The dragon had a dull face and roared roughly. "Well, humans, don''t shed fearless tears anymore. Go to work now. There are many navigation charts that haven''t been drawn yet. Do you want me to kill the villagers one by one in front of you? move." "no, do not want." Nami was startled, raising her head to be a pitiful crying face, but unfortunately the evil dragon would not sympathize with humans, but would only be more resentful towards humans. When Nami gritted her teeth and sobbed, fearing that the evil dragon would kill her villagers, an octopus octopus fisherman hurried in. The little mouth with a long mouth octopus said in panic "No, it''s not good. There seem to be three outsiders in the village. One of them seems to be the admiral in the East China Sea." "Lieutenant admiral?" The evil dragon supported his head with one hand, glanced at Xiaoba slightly, and sneered with a sneer. "It''s just a little guy. There is nothing remarkable about human strength. Humans are all fragile creatures." "Is that so?" Xiao Bayi stayed, his head sullen, his face stunned. When Nami heard Xiao Ba''s words, she immediately understood Naruto, but she had a mentality that she did not want Naruto to come, and did not want Naruto to die. Nami biting her lips didn''t speak, wiped the tears in the corner of her eyes, and was about to leave to help draw the nautical chart. A faint word came from the door "Hey, your Dragon Dragon Pirates are too rude, can''t you even say hello, and I want to come here for you." Wearing a navy coat printed with the justice symbol, Naruto''s smiling face appeared in front of Nami. Two people had four eyes and one pair, Naruto saw the tear marks on Nami''s face, and the delicate cheeks were bleached with tears, making people want to help her lick these tears. Nading''s wife was made to cry, it was just tired! There was an outburst of anger. "Boys, don''t you know who''s here?" The dragon sat on the chair and looked at Naruto, his face showing a cold. v2 Chapter 37： : No fight back Jagged nose, cyan skin, cheeky looking at Naruto. wap.novelhall.com The momentary anger made Naruto move, and Nine Gouyu''s reincarnation eyes opened, and the ten-tailed Chakra applied to the whole body, showing his full strength. Naruto''s figure disappeared into the air instantly, at this time Naruto has exceeded the speed of light, moving faster than the ringing fruit. "Go to your sister!" With a kick in the air, Naruto who appeared on top of the dragon''s head gave a spinning kick and kicked it fiercely on the dragon''s head. There was a loud noise, and the evil dragon''s face, which was still joking, was instantly twisted, the whole body was deflected, and his head was flying to the left. Suddenly, it hit the wall, and the whole body slid for more than ten meters on the ground before stopping. There was a snoring around, and the mermaids of the dragon dragon pirate group grew up one by one, and for a long time they didn''t respond. The boss was beaten down and he didn''t even have time to defend. Is this their boss? Nami stopped her hands with the tears in her eyes, staring blankly at Naruto, short-circuited little head, and didn''t understand what was going on. "Human, you anger me, I will tear you apart." The dragon supported one''s knee with one hand, slowly got up, and shook his head. He was not injured. It was indeed a fisherman. The blue skin was as hard as steel at first sight. Open your mouth full of fangs, stretch out a hand, and take out the shark fangs out of thin air. When the teeth are removed, they quickly grow out. The evil dragon holds his teeth in both hands, and looks at Naruto with a gaze. At this time, the mermaids around them reacted, picked up their weapons and rushed up. Sauron took out three famous knives, and three slashes, instantly chopped off five little mermaids. Kirby''s scared legs were unstable and lay on the ground. Look. Yarn, Chinese website The dragon''s body was straight, facing Naruto, and rushed forward with his teeth. An indifferent expression appeared on his face, and Naruto was so angry that his body moved instantly, his hands were printed, and a hardening operation strengthened his skin, which was harder than the evil dragon. Diving up, at the moment of intersecting with the dragon, Naruto stretched out his palm, grabbed the dragon''s nose, and the speed was too fast, causing the dragon to not respond at all. That strong grip, and the stiffness of the palm''s stiffness like diamonds, raised a fear in the evil dragon''s heart. "what" A miserable cry sounded, and Naruto with one hand was pinching the sharp nose of the evil dragon. "Nami is my wife, crying her, you are looking for death, I will make you look ugly." The face was fierce, Naruto held the nose in one hand, lifted the dragon directly, turned it with one hand, pointed at the ground fiercely, and made a loud noise. The dragon''s back hit the ground, and the whole body bowed. Naruto''s strength is too terrifying, and this blow almost cost him half a life. The ground shook, and there was a tendency for the islands to shake. There was a wave of waves on the surface of the sea, and the dragon that fell on the ground was surrounded by a large pit with a diameter of ten meters. Lying in the big pit, his body trembled. "Ten tails, fully open." Naruto yelled, his body began to change, and six Qiu Daoyu appeared behind him. The whole person flashed golden light, without calling out a tin rod. Naruto clenched his fist in one hand and aimed at the dragon''s face. Huh! Huh! Huh! Quickly hit three punches, one punch was fiercer than the other, and every time you hit, you can feel the vibration of the island, not to mention Nami, even the fishermen who fought around Sauron were frightened. Naruto is completely impersonal. Only gods can have this kind of power. The shaking was like an earthquake, the three punches were over, the dragon had only one breath left, panting heavily, his face full of green blood, and his nose completely deformed. Because Naruto is too horrible, it makes it tremble all over, afraid of Naruto''s body, especially Naruto''s current situation, there is a feeling of natural enemies. "It''s not dead, your skin is really hard, but it can make you hurt for a while." Naruto grinned, his smile with a bit of cruelty, his right fist raised high, just about to hit it. "Don''t fight, don''t fight, can I apologize, I apologize to Miss Nami, don''t hit me, I surrender, surrender." The dragon is completely afraid. This is not that he does not want to kill Naruto, but the ten tails in Naruto''s body, to make it aware of the fear. In front of Naruto ten-tailed momentum, the dragon is weak and fearful. pole. The boss surrendered and begged for mercy. Several mermaids had doubted whether they were dreaming, and all the petrified petrified fish were on the spot. The crying Nami''s eyes were tearful, and she stared at the majestic Naruto. "Apologize?" Naruto smiled coldly and said coldly. "Nami sauce''s tears are you a fisherman like you can apologize and come back, I don''t care if you kill humans, if you touch me, you will die." A punch came out, and a punch under full force made the dragon tremble. With a bang, the ten-meter-high water wave was stirred up by the sea water, and the whole island trembled violently. The dragon''s head sank directly into it, breaking his breath instantly. Because of the shaking of the island, Xiao Ba even sat on the ground with one butt, looking at Naruto''s eyes with deep fear. From beginning to end, the dragon did not return his hand, the fishers were dumbfounded, aware of the crisis, and jumped towards the water in fear. Only the frightened little eight did not move. Turning his head to look at the mermaids who have dived into the water, Naruto frowned, his hands spread out, and the wind-wrapped spiral shuriken condensed in his hands. "Don''t even want to run." The high-speed spinning wind, Chakra, made a buzzing sound, jumping high in the air, a cross, and two spiral shurikens in Naruto''s hands throwing at the front sea. The wind broke through the water surface, rolled up a layer of huge waves, and suddenly burst open. Sky-long tornadoes appeared, full of wind-like tornadoes, strangling several mermaids submerged in the water, none of them could escape. The moment he was caught in a tornado, he was strangled directly to smash, and the green blood kept flying out. Looking at his companion being killed, Xiao Ba was already scared to the extreme and wanted to run away, but was almost caught up in the tornado. Had Naruto grabbed and raised it with one hand, he would have died. "Oh, don''t kill me, you, are you still not human?" The trembling little eight trembled, and Naruto''s frown was still on the soil, saying coldly "Don''t worry, I won''t kill, I will let you go, but you have to remember my friendship, but next time there are important things to ask you." "You really let me go." Xiao Ba looked at Naruto stupidly, but Naruto waved his hands and said indifferently. "Stay here if you want to die." Xiao Ba screamed in shock, and then he quickly got up and ran out towards the village. v2 Chapter 38： : My Voyager The dragon was dead, the boss was resolved in minutes, and finally he knelt and begged for mercy. Nami had dreamed about this day, but did not expect it to be realized by Naruto. novelhall.com The dragon and pirate regiment was solved by a navy general boy, this little guy, all in one move, and this person can also use the horrible ability like a demon fruit. Nami wondered if she was seeing the truth. She stared at Naruto, her head still couldn''t turn, she couldn''t tell whether it was illusory or fact. The most important thing is that when Naruto said that he was a wife, and Naruto was obviously so angry for her, Nami felt that her heart was beating faster, and her cheeks felt hot. At this time Naruto turned his head and walked forward, looking at Nami''s blush, it was indeed a bit cute, and now Nami''s curvy figure, especially this small vest, had a perfect chest. Full and powerful, there is great potential at first glance. Naruto stepped forward without any scruples, and stretched out his hand and placed it gently on Nami''s waist. Panic Nami tried to struggle, but was surrounded by Naruto in her arms. Naruto, who was so cold before, now looks like a smile, staring at her face and saying "Nami sauce, would you like to be my navigator, my navigator." Emphasizing me again, Naruto smiled to the face to see that it was serious to say this. Nami''s cheeks turned red, and the body held by Naruto struggled slightly. She raised her head to look at Naruto, and she found that Naruto is now handsome. Infected by Naruto''s smile, she grinned uncontrollably, with a sweet smile and happy tears flowing from the corners of her eyes, she now understood that the dragon was really dead. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Everything is over, my own town is saved, I ca nt help laughing, I really feel aggrieved and want to cry, all my feelings burst out. Nami cried out loud, stretched out her arms and hugged Naruto, Nami cried, lying on Naruto''s shoulder, sobbing sadly: "Oh Naruto, Naruto, thank you, really thank you." The girl''s tears and crying sounds really make Naruto have a little pain, and the wife who is scheduled to cry, this **** evil dragon, is too cheap to die. How to say it? Whimsically comforting Nami, the two hugged everything gently. Nami just now knows the gentle sunshine, it''s so warm now. I got Nami''s promise, that is, the main point, without any hesitation. Nami who broke her tears and smiled was still very beautiful. Since Nami needed time to sort out, Naruto also decided to stay in Kokosia for a break. Sauron and Kirby also followed. I contacted Xina, the two boats docked, the dragon dragon pirate group was killed, the villagers celebrated with joy, warmly welcomed Xina and others, and made some people who have not seen such a warm villager dumbfounded . Keya, who blinked her eyes, stared at the friendly villagers. The people on Naruto''s boat were well received, and Naruto was also received by Nami, and did not go with the villagers. The small house surrounded by orange trees is full of the fragrance of oranges, with a sweet smell. Sitting on a small wooden chair, Naruto looked around and looked at the small room. It was very simple but clean and cleaned well. Nami was going to transplant a few orange trees and move 100 million Baileys. She was rejected by Naruto and had to sit bored and eat sweet oranges. Each bite was sweet and sweet, and it was really sweet. Naruto''s face showed a little joy, and she ate it with joy. The closed room door opened and creaked, and a slim figure appeared in front of Naruto. The back is beautiful, and the tilted hips have the feeling of pinching out water. "Nami sauce, it''s really waiting for me to die." Naruto smiling, stretched out her hands and held the girl''s thin waist, and when she gripped, Naruto found herself wrong. "Yeah!" The girl screamed in surprise, her cheeks flushed, her face flushed, her head turned to Naruto, and she frowned. "I said, don''t you admit it wrong, my Nami sister, and we seem to look different, you would not intentionally eat my tofu." Nuojiao has short blue hair, plump breasts, and charming faces. And it''s a big cantaloupe. "Sorry, sorry, I''m really a bit mistaken." Naruto laughed, his face apologized. I was really in a hurry just now, and wanted to play with Nami without even seeing my hair color. "Then you let go of me quickly, you''re really strong." Nuojiao twisted his lower body and accidentally touched the "Hami melon, rubbed under Naruto''s chest, another kind of ecstasy, With such a wonderful feeling, Naruto''s hands tightened, and "Hami Melon" was squashed flat. "Oh, what are you doing, why are you holding so tightly, no, no." Nuo Qi panicked, not being hugged by a boy, full of shyness, but a little frowning and shouting. "Okay, hurry up, let go of me, what if Nami sees it?" "Can you answer me a question?" Instead of letting his hands go, Naruto clenched tightly, instead holding Nuoqi closer. Nuo Qi''s cheeks were a little red, and she looked up at Naruto, saying in displeased tone. "What question, can you move your hand before answering the question?" "Oh, I''m used to it." Hey Naruto with a grin and a smirk, his hands around the girl''s waist, don''t want to let go, feeling the girl "melon" softly "Do you have a boyfriend?" "Hah?" Nuo Qi frowned, her cheeks crimson, and she pushed Naruto''s body vigorously with both hands. "Hurry up and let me go. Are you a satyr? How did Nami let you sat in here and help me, there is a satyr here." "Looking like you should be gone, and don''t call it so loud, as if we really had something happening." Naruto''s smiling face is very cheap, making Nuo Qi want to punch this guy with high spirits. v2 Chapter 39： : Sister flower Smirking Naruto said "If you really want to bid, you should do so afterwards." Could not help but say, Naruto bowed her head and kissed Nuo Qi''s high lips, a very soft mouth, with an orange fragrance. "Huh!" Naruto''s kiss was almost out of breath, and when Nuo Qi lifted her head, she froze, her cheeks were already rosy, her head began to tremble, and her beautiful neck was red. While Naruto was thinking about whether to continue his work, footsteps came from his ears, and Nami happened to be back. In a shock, Naruto had to put Nuo Qi down, but did not expect the girl, but her legs softly crawled down to the ground, and she fell on the ground. "You, what are you doing?" Nuo Qi raised her head and glared at Naruto, her eyes were a little angry, and Naruto snatched her first kiss and threw it directly. She had an impulse to seduce. "Naruto, oh, Nuojiao, why are you here?" Nami walked straight in, and saw Nuo Qigao falling down and Naruto standing upright, a little puzzled. When she saw Nami coming, Nuo Qigao understood something and was being teased by Naruto. She didn''t dare to say it, and quickly waved her hand, and barely squeezed out a smile. "No, it''s okay, but I accidentally fell down." Slowly standing up, Nuo Qi Gao secretly glanced at Naruto, clenched the white fist. novelhall.com Nami didn''t pay much attention. How could she think that in just a few minutes, Naruto took away her sister''s first kiss. Naruto was quite righteous in her mind, although a little bit. "Oh, Nuojiao, please be careful." Without paying much attention to this matter, Nami walked to the water pipe, washed her palm, rubbed her soft little hands, and removed all the mud. Naruto looked at the dirt on his hands, but he couldn''t bear it anymore. He stepped forward and gently held Nami''s palm in front of Nuo Qi''s high face. He said gently "Actually, you don''t have to do it yourself, just tell someone on board." Nami''s face turned red, and she was teased in front of her sister. She felt a little embarrassed and stretched her hands away from her little hand. "This is my most precious orange tree, how can I let those guys touch." The movement of the two people surprised Nuo Qigao a bit. Nami''s expression obviously had feelings for Naruto. Unconsciously looking at the two intimate movements, her heart was sour. Accompanying Nami and Nuo Qigao, Naruto and two sisters ate lunch. Rarely, Nami let him stay here to sleep, that is, he might have only one room at night. Nuojiao didn''t know why, so he stayed. In the village''s lively celebration, Naruto is indeed caught by two beauties, and she is still a pair of sisters. How can this not be exciting. For this Nami''s sister, Noki Gao, Naruto still has a bit of a good impression, and even won the first kiss, then it is best to take it directly as a wife. "By the way, Naruto, you really killed the Dragon Dragon Pirates?" Washing the bowl and staring at Nami''s constantly busy Naruto at the door, Nuojiao has a kind of jealousy. Najego puts her eyes on Nami. She is confident and has a better figure than Na. "Oh, yeah." A touch of faintness, Naruto seemed salty, and now he felt that Nami was very beautiful, especially when he was busy like a virtuous wife, which was the most beautiful girl. I did not expect Naruto to keep watching Nami, Nuo Qigao was still a little dissatisfied, quickly washed the dishes, and sat opposite Naruto. The face was a bit handsome, and he was the hero who killed the Dragon Dragon Pirates. I heard that it was solved by himself. Nuojiao felt a strong interest in Naruto. "Naruto, the evil dragon is a pirate of 20 million Bailey. Did you really kill him alone?" Nuo Qi still knows a little about the pirate world, how high is 20 million, and she also understands that those in the East China Sea dare not mess with it. "Why do you think that 20 million are pirates? Your words are as interesting as Nami." Naruto smiled and turned to stare at Nuo Qi, her face was slightly worse than Nami, but she was in good shape and a mature female figure. More plump than Nami, of course referring to chest and hips. "Isn''t 20 million pirates? No one in the East China Sea dares to mess with them." Xiaokou opened her mouth wide, Nuo Qi covered her mouth, showing a look of surprise. "In the Great Channel, there are hundreds of millions of pirates, and 20 million are not even small pirates there." Naruto did not lie, and there are tens of millions of pirates who can enter the great channel. There are few million pirates. One hundred million pirates can be said to run all over the ground, but many are famous. "Great fairway?" Nuo Qi tilted her head in a discrepancy, lightly pointed her chin with her fingers, thinking of where she heard it, and after a while, she said with some excitement. "That''s the route that One Piece sails on. Naruto, are you from the Great Channel?" "Well, the Naval Headquarters of the Great Fairway." Naruto smiled and stared at the girl in front of her. Unlike Nami, Nuojiao was just like an ordinary girl. When he heard what he said, those eyes flashed with excitement and admiration, and a little love. . It looks like this girl is better than Li Na, right, it should be pursuit. "The great waterway is not as simple as Nuo Qi thought, except the One Piece, as well as the naval headquarters, the ability of the world government, but it is better than the One Piece." Nami could not help but interjected, after finishing everything, sitting next to Naruto, subconsciously, she can understand that her heart is still on Naruto''s side, and she is completely a naruto sailor, and she still volunteer of. Looking at Nami and Naruto, Nuo Qigao''s expression was a little dim, maybe in Naruto''s heart, she was just a girl without great knowledge. Naruto''s heroic name and such young age still attract her deeply. She is just a simple girl, not as strong as Nami''s sailing ability, and has nothing to attract Naruto. But was deeply attracted by Naruto. v2 Chapter 40： : Town of Orangery Didn''t notice that there was something wrong with Nuojiao''s expression. Naruto talked to Nami for a few minutes, and went to the village casually, but Nami did not go with Naruto to get back 100 million Bailey. wap.novelhall.com Nami, who has a love for treasure, can''t let other people touch it, but she must hold it by herself. Farewell to Nami who smiled and went to withdraw money, Naruto strolled towards the village and walked in the orange grove. The golden oranges were full of branches, and it was another harvest season. "Naruto, wait for me." With a loud call, Nuo Qi ran up high, stood in front of Naruto, and said with a smile on her face. "Can I go with you?" "Yes." Feeling that the girl was a little enthusiastic about herself, Naruto still didn''t understand. Did she look at herself and didn''t think about it, Naruto was walking orderly. Although you want to make Nuo Gao your own person, this kind of things must be done step by step, and you can''t rush. Naruto was looking ahead, but she did nt see it, which made Nuo Qi a little unhappy. She really suspected that she had no charm. When she thought of Naruto s first kiss, she was even more reconciled. Gao had to find the topic "Naruto, is Lieutenant Admiral better than the Colonel?" "It is difficult for the colonel to be promoted to lieutenant general. The higher the position, the less vacant the position, and only competition." After a lazy answer, Naruto was attracted by the orange scenery. "Oh." Nuo Qi gave a high reply. She obviously hadn''t figured out the gap between the two. This kind of thing was only understood by Hina. How much was the colonel? , But has a height that is difficult to climb. Look. Yarn, Chinese website This is why Naruto is admired by her, which allows the world government to be promoted unconditionally. Naruto''s strength can definitely be comparable to or exceed that of the general. The two were silent all the way. Nuo Qigao felt that Yu Naruto was indeed not the same person, and he felt a little depressed. Although the town of Orange Tree is not prosperous, but it is lively and still full of atmosphere. The hilarious crowd, the dancing villagers, and the cheerful drinking and eating of meat, it was almost night. There was still a restful atmosphere. Looking at it, it was going to be midnight. The arrival of Naruto actually excited the village chief and the village police. After accepting the thanks of the villagers, Naruto saw that Ke Yazhen was well received by the villagers. Gentle and elegant, she couldn''t refuse to pour her full drink, and there was a large plate of food in front of her. Two navy soldiers stood side by side to prevent other people from harming him. Seeing that Keya was well protected by his men, Naruto didn''t think about disturbing the past, and when he was walking near a fire, a trembling sound came from his ear. "Admiral, please, please punish me." Kirby salutes himself, resists his fear of punishment, and stands by Naruto respectfully. Slightly sweeping Kirby, Naruto can understand that he was punished in order to start being scared by the evil dragon. Without watching Kirby, Naruto only observes Sauron who is eating and drinking. "Lord Lieutenant, please punish me, I will accept whatever punishment is." Kirby finally overcame his fear, and his back was straight. "Punish you, it''s not worth it. I said, my men don''t need to be broken." Light words, Naruto looking ahead, never turning back, just saying coldly "Kirby, if you want to get stronger, go to Sauron and let this guy teach you how to train. Next time I don''t want to see a useless guy tremble in front of the enemy until he surrenders." Naruto''s words made Kirby very uncomfortable. He understood his weakness and was not worthy of being Naruto. Seeing Naruto giving him a chance, he immediately exclaimed salute. "Yes, sir." Xing Chong ran to Sauron, and he was snaring about Sauron who was eating meat. Sauron had been only concerned about the food in front of him, and did not turn to look at Kirby. Not only did he ignore it, but he also looked down on the short man, while Kirby stood beside Sauron, trying to impress him with perseverance. Without bothering the two guys, Naruto turned to prepare to leave here. "Mr. Lieutenant General, I don''t know how long I am going to stay here this time. The naval headquarters has an order saying that you want to return to headquarters as soon as possible." Hina''s erect body, plus that pretty face, looked at Naruto admirably. Such a girl surprised Nuojiao, who was standing next to Naruto. She didn''t expect that there were so many beautiful and powerful girls around Naruto, and she became less confident about herself. Naruto glanced lightly at Hina, calmly: "Let''s wait a few days, this time things are resolved, there are not many places to go." The order of the naval headquarters is a big deal. It is a big betrayal to the navy. Unfortunately, it is not enough to follow his crew. There are not enough powerful people. "Yes." After a naval ceremony, Hina slowly approached Naruto and said only in words that two people could hear. "In fact, this time the naval headquarters wants to discuss the position of your general with Naruto, just waiting for you to pass, I believe that the identity of the general can be determined." There was a strange light in Hina''s eyes, and she was still very excited to see the birth of a general. And this general is the youngest ever, so why not be exciting. "Oh." He waved his hand, Naruto didn''t show much interest, turned around and left, not telling yet "Take good care of me, don''t let anyone hurt her a hair." "Relief to me, sir." Although she didn''t understand why Naruto was excited about the general, Hina did the right thing. Putting it back into the small house wrapped in orange again, Nami is back, holding her 100 million Bailey, her smiling face is blooming. "Hee hee, it''s all mine, and no one can take it away." Rubbing gold coins with cheeks, Nami who is obsessed with treasure, seeing Naruto entering the door, she said a little nervously "Naruto, 100 million Bailey, won''t you ask me to turn it in?" After swallowing, Nami nervously held the purse tightly. That made Naruto funny. v2 Chapter 41： : Going into the distance The short-lived happiness lasted for two days. The enthusiasm of the villagers was very high. The dragon that had dominated the town for many years was killed. Of course, it was unprecedented gratitude to Naruto and others. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The care for Keya and others is very good. Although some recognize the birth of Keya and can not stand the enthusiasm of the villagers, but looking at those enthusiastic villagers, she is also somewhat happy, and understand that these people are thanking Naruto, I felt more admired. In 2 days, I also packed everything up. Nami''s little orange tree was transplanted lightly to the Merrie by the navy. She was taken good care of by the Navy, just like taking care of a baby. Nami also removed the tattoo on her body and Naruto as a guarantee. The navy did not embarrass Nami to join. Of course, she is the same as the second lieutenant of Keya, but the two girls did not feel much about this position. The sea breeze at night is still very cool. The village of Cocoyasi is restored to peace. The island looks very peaceful. The sweet oranges and the peaceful town are definitely a good place to relax and enjoy. However, Naruto is planning to set off for tomorrow and stay for two consecutive days, which is already the maximum. Now, if he is heading to the Naval Headquarters of the Great Channel, he must speed up the sailing as soon as possible, and the East China Sea cannot stay long. Standing on a steep cliff, Naruto looked at the sea under the night, a touch of silvery moonlight, and a kind of solemn beauty. Naruto under the sea breeze, the coat of justice symbol fluttering, Nuo Qi could not help but stepped forward and asked quietly "Naruto, are you really leaving tomorrow?" "Yeah, Donghae can''t stay any longer." As if to say to himself, Naruto turned to look at Nuo Qigao and smiled slightly. "Nuoqi Gaojia, are you interested in going with me to the Great Channel?" With a sudden jump in her heart, Nuo Qi stayed high. She didn''t expect Naruto to invite her. At this moment, she wanted to agree, but when she thought of her strength, she still looked dim. "I don''t have any strength to sail on the Great Channel, and I can''t give up the orange trees here." Looking around the orange tree at the back, Nuo Qi''s high white hands fist squeezed tightly, forbearing the idea of ??sailing with Naruto. The girl''s stubborn face shone in the moonlight, shining with silver beauty. wap.novelhall.com Naruto''s heart moved, thinking of taking down Nuo Qi Gao, without any hesitation, bowed his head, and stole her sweet kiss while Nuo Qi was unprepared. Cheeks flushed, Nuo Qi covered her kissed lips with a high hand, and moist touch, shouted shyly. "You, what are you doing, if you see Nami sauce, what should you do, aren''t you afraid she hates you." Looking around cautiously, Nuojiao''s face had a cautious expression. Naruto''s face was calm, and he stretched out his hands to hold Nuo Qi''s palm tightly. Cocoaxi Village was indeed a good place. The girls raised were all water and spirited. Nuo Qi''s cheeks are red, she is held by Naruto, and her heart beats. This is the hero who killed the evil dragon and saved the village, and she is still so young, she doesn''t look as big as her. "Nuo Qigao, will you accompany me on the Great Channel?" Naruto whispered, his expression was serious, without any laughter. The unsmiling Naruto clearly shows that this sentence is serious. Nuo Qigao dare not perfunctory, looked up at Naruto''s cheek, such a heroic figure, let her tell her inner words. "I really want to go with you, but I don''t have the strength of Nami. Going will only help you out, and Bellmer''s orange tree cannot be left unattended." "The villagers can be taken care of." "No, Bellmeer''s orange tree can only come by me." Nuo Qi, who shook her head stubbornly, bit her rosy lips tightly, and felt a pain in her heart, and her eyes had accumulated tears. Gently wiped the tears in the corner of Noki''s eyes, Naruto said lightly "Nokie Gao is not willing, I will not force you, I will leave here anyway." Impossible to stay for a girl, Naruto is a treasure that must be acquired. The body trembled. Nuo Qigao heard this sentence, could not help reaching out Bai Nen''s hands to embrace Naruto''s body, raised her head and looked a little obsessively. "Naruto, can you leave me a place in your heart?" "?" Looking at the girl with love in her eyes in doubt, Naruto raised her head up and kissed her lips before she asked, a cool and sweet orange fragrance. Noki Gao reached Naruto''s ears and said in a soft voice "I really can''t accompany you to the Great Channel, but Naruto, you are the first person I like and the one who saved the whole town. I am willing to give you everything, and I wo nt blame you for Nami. You, as long as you have a little bit of love in my heart, if one day, you come back, I will wait for you and Nami sauce in Cocoyashi Village, always waiting for you. " With gentle words, Naruto knew that he didn''t need to say much at this time. He stretched out his hands to climb Noki''s tall body and stretched out along the bottom of the clothes. Nuojiao''s lining is thin and the skin is smooth and tender. At night, Naruto enjoys a piece of girl''s skin like Wen Yu, and she is also a shameful virgin. He always likes him alone and never changes his heart. The girl''s own mark is printed on the girl, and the lingering night is the most charming. The two ships Yang Fan set sail. It was interesting that Kaya saw Naruto walking with Nami, and ran straight to her, pursing her mouth, holding Naruto''s clothes tightly with her hands, and not speaking. But that cute expression is obviously some weirdo who hasn''t been with her these days. "Naruto, who is this girl?" Nami passed by the two of them and handed a large bag of money to the Navy. After the command was released, she looked at the elegant and fearful. "My personal ship doctor." Naruto smiled and pulled Kaya to introduce Nami. Respectfully, Kaya bent over and gave Nami a good message. Nami did not mind. Although Kaya looks better than Naruto, she is not a jealous person. Friendly said hello and went to see her own orange tree. "Hey, Chlorella, don''t touch it with your dirty hands, be careful to throw you into the sea." "Ah, who are you talking about Chlorella?" Sauron wanted to see what this thing was, and Nami shouted, and was a little bit dissatisfied. "Chlorella, do you have any comments, and don''t want to touch my tree, please remember it for me." Nami, with her hands on her hips, was so prestigious as a tigress, that Sauron pouted her lips and did not dare to mess with the girl. In the small episode, the two ships are slowly sailing, Naruto is looking at the village of Kekexia, and sees Noki Gao who is beckoning to him alone. Short blue hair, a grinning face, without showing a little loneliness, the small mouth opened slightly, clearly speaking "I''ll wait for you forever." The ship is getting farther and farther, and parting is short, leaving Naruto with no regrets. After all, one can find the treasure of One Piece and return. "Naruto, give me this green algae head and go to the sea, this guy even stole my orange." Naruto was looking at Cocoyashi Village, which was gradually going away, and Na Hairie''s angry voice called out, and he pointed tantrums at Sauron who was eating oranges. Looking at the two, Naruto feels really much more interesting now. Holding Naruto''s clothing corner with one hand, Kaya looked up timidly, and said with some fear. "Naruto, is this girl going to the Great Channel with you?" "Yes, Keya sauce must get along well, this is also my professional navigator." Naruto smiled and molded Keya''s smooth face, causing the girl to shyly tighten her white tender hands. Blushing and looking at Naruto, um, "I will get along well. Naruto friends are also my friends." v2 Chapter 42： : Sea Restaurant The slow-moving boat traveled for three days. Although it was going to rush back to the naval headquarters, it was in the East China Sea. It was really difficult to get back in half a month. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website In a hurrying Naruto, speed the boat to the busiest, while enjoying the joy of sailing, accompany Nami and Keya to chat and joke. However, Nami s relationship with Sauron is not handled well. I do nt know if this green algae is intentional, or if Nami does nt like this dumb guy. Moreover, Nami often used Naruto as a shield, and Sauron had no way of taking her. Keya is more quiet, likes to read books, and relaxes in the sun. No one dares to approach the girl except Naruto. In case of crying, Naruto will really feed the shark to the sea. After so many days, the Navy understands Naruto''s character, and Kerby on the ship also gained the recognition of Sauron after several days of hard work to strengthen his physique. "What''s wrong? Isn''t this difficult? Give it to me." Sauron placed one hand on the back of the long knife and knives at his waist, looked at Kirby in front, and shouted indifferently. The latter was almost out of breath with a dumbbell, lying on the ground, holding both hands, and couldn''t lift a centimeter. Also, this kind of heavy dumbbell can only be trained by a muscular man like Sauron the way. "It looks like you''re still too tender." Soron sighed, stepped forward and picked up the dumbbell with one hand directly, which made Kirby gasp, his eyes widened, and he said to Sauron with a bite of teeth. "Please, please let me try again." The roaring words made Sauron laugh, grin, and took a small dumbbell for Kirby. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website "The two guys are really in the mood to do this kind of thing early in the morning." Nami sat opposite Naruto, holding black tea, sipping her face with a calm expression, so calm sailing, but she dreamed of it. Naruto smiled slightly, ate sweet oranges transplanted, said with a smile "Kerby has a lot of potential, so giving it to Sauron could really train him up." "Can that green algae head really work?" Nami dropped her eyes on Sauron and did not put it in her eyes. It should be said that the strongest person in her eyes was only the person in front of her, looking at Naruto with a sweet smile. "How about Naruto, Bellmer''s oranges, but not elsewhere?" Nami is not allowed to touch the oranges on the orange tree, but one person is licensed. "It''s really sweet." Naruto took a bite, and the refreshing sweetness in the mouth felt very refreshing. This kind of sweet but not greasy citrus is absolutely nothing. Seeing Naruto''s happy expression, Nami instantly understood that Naruto had an appetite, and there was no joy in her heart, and her face was full of smiles. "Admiral, although I''m sorry to disturb you, Hina has something to ask you for confirmation." Hina stood beside Naruto. Since Naruto was in the Meri, she did not go to become a navy ship, so she had to follow up. Now she has fully integrated into Naruto''s men. Naruto looked at Hina sideways and smiled slightly. "Don''t be so rigorous. How about Hina sauce?" Naruto, who stood up slightly, brought aside the citrus to Hina''s mouth. Hina''s cheeks were a little rosy, but Naruto was kind, but she still bit the citrus passed by Naruto with her small mouth. Swallowing inadvertently, Hina always felt that she was stared hard at the orange-haired girl in front of her, with a snake-like look. "Right, what did you just say?" Naruto didn''t care, looked at Hina, and calmed down. "Oh, there are questions about the route." Hina concealed her shyness, raised her head, and said seriously. "If you follow the route, will the Lieutenant General want to go to the sea restaurant? I heard that the chefs there are very good and will definitely match the taste of the Lieutenant General." Hearing this name, Naruto immediately thought of Sanji. He didn''t like this guy, and he didn''t want to accept it, but it was good to taste the food. "Go to the sea restaurant first, and then leave the East China Sea." "Yes." Hina responded, and shook her head with a very soft voice. "Did you all hear it? Reorient yourself to the restaurant on the sea." When I heard that when I went to the restaurant, one of the crew members was certainly motivated, because according to Naruto''s personality, they certainly can enjoy the mouth-watering. Maritime restaurant Balati, a restaurant built on a large ship, floats on the sea and specializes in providing food for people who have nothing to eat at sea. The bow is shaped like a duck and is very special. After a day of sailing Naruto, the two ships finally arrived, and the two ships docked to the shore, still making a noise. "Who is so big?" The crowd was eating, and they came sideways, watching the ships docked at the door. The chess pieces of the navy are obvious, but some people are relieved. As long as they are not pirates, they can still eat with peace of mind. Naruto, wearing a coat, jumped and landed directly on the wooden board unfolded by the ship. When the clothes moved, his feet landed on the ground and landed on the ground steadily. "Admiral?" A man in the room frowning a beautiful lady frowned, quickly put away the red wine, and apologized to the girl who was attracted by Naruto in front. "Sorry, I''m in a hurry. I can''t set the table for the beautiful lady." The girl didn''t seem to see it. Now she was all attracted by the young naval leader Naruto, and she did not hide her curious eyes. Blonde, with curly eyebrows, smooth eyebrows, and mouth-changing cigarettes, she quickly put away the red wine, glanced at Naruto, and felt an upset in her heart. "As soon as this guy comes, so the girls all look at it. It''s really hot, no, I''m not talking about these now." With a jealous look, Sanjis turned quickly, and hurriedly ran towards the back of the kitchen, as if there was something important. Naruto is feeling the sheer size of the ship, which can be established at sea and restaurants, and with the Shanghis, there must be some delicious food. v2 Chapter 43： :chance encounter He greeted Nami and Keya as they stepped off the boat, took Kaya''s small hand directly, and led Nami and others into it. Look. Yarn, Chinese website One hundred crew members, Naruto''s men, and a few girls from Nami did crowd the room, and some free tables were not enough. I was eating a restaurant that was noisy. When I saw this group of people, I immediately snorted. I glanced around and found an empty table to the left. Naruto clasped Kaya''s small hand, walked over, and waved back. "Everyone find a place by themselves, right, don''t disturb other people, or they will still feed fish in the sea." Naruto''s words reassured everyone around him, and the scene returned to noise, and began to eat his own meals with peace of mind. Naruto, who led Nami, Sauron and Hina, sat on the round table, and before they were seated, an old chef with a straight back came from the back room. Walked straight to Naruto and said respectfully "I don''t know what''s happening here, sir?" Naruto s coat cloak, the badge sign is above the colonel, and it is definitely one of the best naval generals in the East China Sea. He dare not neglect. As a pirate, Red-footed Zhefu can still understand everything Naruto''s badge represents, and dare not be slack, and he won''t be fooled by Naruto''s youth. Naruto''s momentum is not lost to him, so Zep has to be careful. "Certainly here for dinner, by the way, take out the best here, remember that it is the best." Naruto smiled and looked directly at Red-footed Zhepu. Hearing just eating, Red-footed Zhe Pili immediately felt relieved, turned around and ran out with a grumpy look at the lively chefs roaring "Come in here, are you okay? See Mao. Line, Chinese. The roaring roar really made those chefs back one after another, and they respected and feared the red-footed Zep. In less than ten minutes, a table full of food was neatly arranged. Meat and fish, not only had an exquisite appearance, they could smell the scent of smell. It smells drooling. Looking at delicious and tempting food, even Keya, who was sitting next to Naruto, swallowed slightly. "Kaya sauce, come, ah." Naruto picked up chopsticks and picked up an unknown piece of fresh meat, and gently placed it next to Kaya''s mouth. Keya with a blushing face, said slightly "Naruto, don''t be like this, it''s shy." Although I said no, I still bit open the bite of the meat that Naruto passed, the tender and tender little mouth, a little greasy, a feeling that makes people want to kiss hard. After admiring the beautiful beauty, Naruto went to pick up the meat and handed it to Nami on the right. She smiled and said "Nami sauce, should I feed you too?" Nami faintly stunned her eyes and said coldly "I can eat it myself." "It''s okay, Nami enjoys my service obediently." Naruto grinned and put the meat in front of Nami. With a somewhat embarrassing look, Nami glanced at Naruto slightly, and looked at his smiling face, but finally could not beat Naruto, and had to open a small mouth and take a bite. With a blushing face, that rare and coy look made Naruto''s eyes bright. "It seems okay." Nami chewed, Nami''s face was full of joy. Naruto was about to enjoy feeding the beauty, holding red wine in one hand in front of him. "Now, this is the alcoholic beverage you want, ha, there is food." A kid with a straw hat saw the food on the table, reached out his hand directly, picked up the nearest piece of meat, stretched his hand down and grabbed it. At the same time, it was stuffed directly into the mouth. "Nice and delicious." Luffy''s smiling face was a happy laugh. Naruto turned his head and stared at Luffy coldly. He didn''t expect that it would be so coincident that he could see this boy for a meal. This guy''s life is hard enough and he can live to this day. To Naruto''s eyes, Luffy nodded his head and said in deep thought. "We seem to have seen it somewhere, but we can''t remember, what''s the name, Ming" "Naruto." "Yes, that''s the name. I heard these days that you have killed 20 million pirates, yes, yes." Luffy laughed, not seeing Naruto''s eyes getting colder and colder. Luffy, who was nervous, stretched out a hand and patted Naruto''s shoulder. Realizing that Naruto''s face had changed, Kaya and Nami became nervous. Sauron on the table opposite put his hands on the knife handle, ready to attack at any time. "This big fool, who wants you to come out, you''re looking for death." While Luffy was laughing, a slender leather shoe fell on Luffy''s head fiercely, stomped, Luffy''s head appeared A big bag, Sanjis bent down and smiled, holding his hands with Luffy who was about to pass out. Apologizing to the Naruto group "Sorry, sorry, what he eats, I will make a plate for you again, haha, this kid is new and totally unruly." The answer was Naruto''s cry of indifference "Sauron." As soon as the words fell, Sauron''s whole body jumped up, a cold stream of two swords, and an x ??chop rushed towards Xiangjishi. The cold sweat of Shangjishi''s forehead ran down, and Lufei directly went to the side and still went out. He quickly lifted his feet and rotated, so that the sole of the shoe blocked Sauron''s blow. Two rivals were deadlocked. With his head on the ground, Luffy who rushed out and smashed on the floor, climbed up with nothing, shook his head, and said with a stunned expression. "What happened just now?" Naruto stood up directly, turned around and stared at Luffy a few steps before summoning the flame gun, not forgetting to order to come and help Hina say "Hina protects Nami and Keya so they don''t get hurt." "Yes, sir." The hands under the gloves clenched tightly, Hina guarded next to Kaya and Nami, Kaya''s face was full of astonishment, and Nami was indeed a playful person, and she was enjoying the food with interest. v2 Chapter 44： : Gods Wrath "I said, we really don''t want any enmity?" Luffy held his straw hat in one hand, feeling Naruto''s momentum, his face slowly cooled down, his hands squeezed his fists, and his right fist hit his left hand, calmly. "Looks like you won''t let me go, but I''m the one who wants to become One Piece, and I can''t simply die here." "Luffy, I can''t give you the treasure of One Piece, so you will die here today." Naruto did not take out the flame gun directly, but opened the ten-tailed turn, and the whole body flickered with golden light in an instant, a strong momentum, hanging a gust of wind and waves. The tableware and chopsticks that fell on the ground because of the chaos blew up. The diners in the room realized the crisis and rushed out to the outside. The crowd was flustered, while several people here in Naruto remained motionless. The first to move is Sauron and Sanjis. The two are of equal strength. This is an incomparable relationship. It is rare that Sauron, who has the same strength, will play the three swords to the limit. However, Sanji''s legs are not only strong, but his body is also very agile. With constant dodging, he can fight back at any time. The fighting between the two did not affect Naruto and Luffy. One punch supported the ground, Luffy opened the second gear in one sentence, two feet moved, two fists moved, the whole body began to smoke, and the straw hat was hung behind. Luffy, who was red all over, raised his head and looked indifferently at Naruto "The treasure of One Piece is my thing, bet on the treasure of Shanghai One Piece, Naruto, and fight with me. Look. Yarn, Chinese website" "Just agree with me, even so, I also have to show my true ability." Naruto Tomiwa all opened, six Qiu Daoyu appeared, clenched his fists in both hands, the whole hull was shaking. At the moment when Naruto was completely ten-tailed, Luffy moved, jumped up in the air, and aimed at Naruto, was an axe, a foot extended quickly, without hitting Naruto instantly, chopped straight. Naruto flew up, floating, and easily escaped the blow. Luffy quickly retracted his feet and extended his hands backwards. The spring body quickly expanded and reached the limit. He directly hit the hull with two holes and extended to the sea. "Bazooka." Suddenly contracted, aimed at Naruto, both hands rushed up. The expansion and contraction speed of the spring is very fast, but unfortunately for Naruto, Luffy is now very slow. With all his strength, staring at him, Luffy''s speed cannot be seen at all. The body was slightly deviated. While Naruto was avoiding both hands, spreading out her hands, she condensed two spiral pills and aimed her hot arm. Slammed up, the spiral pill rotating at high speed slammed the second open arm Luffy made a scream, blood leaked out of the rubber arm, and Luffy biting his teeth was really unconvinced. He sprinted and hit Naruto with his head. "It was my intention at the beginning, but this time I will use all my strength." Naruto smiled slightly, raised his feet, and floated in the air, just like kicking the ball with one kick. As soon as Luffy''s head hurt, his impact was directly offset by Naruto''s kick, and his whole body flew backwards. His head was stunned, the wall of the ship was damaged, the wood plate sputtered, and Luffy''s body flew towards the sea. Naruto lowered his body, a dive, and the whole body rushed up like a rocket. In order to avoid the situation like the previous one, Naruto had a **** ball condensed in his mouth. The black ball full of energy was ten meters in diameter. It suddenly shrank into a small ball and was swallowed by Naruto. This changed in Luffy''s eyes. At this moment, the sky appeared abnormal. The blue sky changed color and the lightning flashed. The dark clouds were dark, perhaps symbolizing the death of the original protagonist, and the entire sky became completely dark, and the heavy rain poured down. The trace of Luffy that almost let Naruto lose, a tail cannon, a buzz, shot it out, and slammed it on Luffy''s body, the rubber body would not be able to stop such a terrible blow. "what" With Luffy''s head on his head, his body was carried through, he fell from a high altitude, fell into the sea, and sank forever in the East China Sea. The dark black clouds were backlogged, and the anger of the sky could be felt, and the sound of thunder was loud. "Haha, God, even if you help the original protagonist, you can''t save him." Naruto laughed unconsciously and laughed at the sky. Such weather changes, and the thunder and lightning of One Piece symbolize that the original protagonist is really dead. If Naruto was stunned for a second just now, it might be really run off by Luffy. Now even the weather helps him. The raging waves rolled over the sea, and the ships creaked, symbolizing the coming of the storm. "Naruto, the weather here is weird. Let''s get on board and leave here." Nami was in the storm, her hands were in her mouth, and she was in the shape of a horn. Shouted at Naruto, Turning around, Naruto flew over and felt a crisis. This should be the punishment for killing the protagonist, the world, there are 2 huge waves, never rushed over. So really hit the ship, not to mention the Merrie, even the sea restaurant may be crushed. A dive speeded up, Naruto didn''t want to manage the restaurant at sea, but Nami and others couldn''t be in danger. Reaching out with one hand, when Naomi didn''t respond, Naruto directly hugged her and hugged her, floated and flew to Meri, at this time Hina had pulled Kaya into Meri. It is indeed Hina with rich experience, and it is really reliable at this time. As soon as Naruto landed, he looked around, and found that everyone was here, and even Zoro came, so he ordered the Navy to start the ship and set sail. The waves rolled, so sailing in such weather, if not under the command of Nami, it is likely to capsize the ship directly. The unprecedented landscape appeared in front of everyone, even Nami couldn''t help but keep her mouth open. "The weather in the East China Sea can''t be so weird. What happened?" "Well, hurry up, I found that there are two giant waves coming over, here can''t stay." Naruto glanced around, the giant waves were rushing straight towards the sea restaurant, and it won''t take a few minutes. v2 Chapter 45： : Another chance encounter "Turn the rudder to the southwest, don''t stop, pay attention to the mast of the ship. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network" Nami yelled, her face was serious, and she commanded the navy in a mess. Now, at this time, she can better show the ability of Nami sailors. The chaotic navy heard the order and immediately became methodical, much more controllable than the pirates. The well-trained navy was really handy to control. In less than a minute, the bow was immediately turned, and the ship that was originally a little subverted, now no longer shaken, moved forward to the distance in the storm. The maritime restaurant behind was getting farther and farther, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief. Although he could guarantee the lives of Nami and Keya, he was still a little afraid of it. "Wait, hey, my ship, old man chef, you guys are navy, you can''t be dead like this." A cry came from the ship, and Naruto turned his head, only to find out that when he didn''t know when Sanji was also on the ship, it seemed that the guy jumped up when he fought with Sauron. To Shang Naruto''s eyes, Shangishi stumbled and ran over, saying a little excitedly. "Hey, admiral, hurry up and stop the boat and let my companion come up." "Why did this guy get up?" Naruto frowned, yelling at the Navy with one finger. "Give me this guy down." "Yes." Several navies straightened their backs and walked towards Sanjis. Sanjis was startled, his body backed a few steps, his teeth clenched, and he seemed to want to resist. At the same time, because the sea breeze and rain were too great, some weak Kaya leaned against Naruto and grabbed Naruto''s clothes subconsciously. novelhall.com Kaya''s eyes, which were blown by the wind and waves, could not be opened, and her blond hair fluttered. Only by holding Naruto''s arms with both hands, she could stabilize her body. At the moment of seeing Kaya, Naruto clearly saw the love flashed in the eyes of this Shangi Shi, and he calmly pointed at him and said, "Wait, throw it down, Sauron." "Hi, hey, understand." Sauron took the knife in both hands, held the long knife in his mouth, aimed at Sanji, with a ghost cut, like a sprint in the wind, three waves. Sanji did a good job of avoiding a blow, and even lowered his feet on Sauron''s knife. The shoes were very thick and suppressed, and the faces of both men were bloodthirsty. Depending on the situation, the strength of the two people is comparable. As Sauron began to draw a knife and launch the attack again, the observer from the navy passed a cry. "Mr. Lieutenant General, there is a giant pirate ship ahead, leaning towards us, depending on the situation, it is likely that they will collide." Naruto was turning around and looking behind him. It was indeed a giant pirate ship. The size of the three Merrie was so large that it could hold thousands of pirate ships. However, there are few crew now, and all of them are scarred, and the leaders are quicker to lie on the ground. Seeing Naruto, the head of Clark had a gleam of poison in his mouth and shouted with one hand. "Give me the things from the two boats opposite and kill everyone." "Oh." Seeing the boat appearing in front of them, the group of hundreds of pirates seemed to see a slaughtered goat, with a fierce light on their faces, sulking, and pulled out a large knife in the waist. "Report, Captain, the guy behind appears." The trembling pirate reported to Clark, his voice trembling. "What the hell?" Clark frowned, turned his head, and saw a small boat that could only take one person, but sitting there made him grow up instantly. Eagle eyes sat upright on the boat, and slowly stood up, took out the sword on the back. The angry crew yelled at the eagle eye. "We don''t seem to have any enemies with you, why are we chasing us like this?" "Just pass the time." At the end of the speech, he waved the knife gently, and the whole sea surface swelled into the waves with the blow of the eagle eye. The intangible knife gas split the ship to pieces, and everywhere was broken wood. And all this happened in less than 3 minutes. When Naruto wanted to appease Kaya and destroy the pirate ship, no one thought it was faster than him. The appearance of the eagle eye made Sauron stop fighting, and even Sanges ignored it. Looking at the eagle eye from the side, the fighting momentum was very strong. Eagle Eye didn''t put the small miscellaneous fish like Sauron in his eyes, facing Naruto, a brow popped up, and lightly stepping on the hull, the whole person rushed up, like an arrow, a snorting sound, steady Landed on Naruto''s Meri. "I didn''t expect to see you here, Major Naruto, no, it should be Lieutenant General, I heard that it will soon become a general." It was clear that the words of Eagle Eye attached great importance to Naruto. Even Sauron looked at Naruto in surprise. This time he truly felt Naruto s horror. Even the world s number one swordsman cannot be small Naruto. Explain that the people he follows are so powerful. With three swords in hand, Sauron gave up and went over with Shangi Shi. Yu Naruto looked at Hawkeye side by side, but unfortunately the other side wouldn''t even throw a light eye. Except for Naruto, Hawkeye had no interest in glancing at everyone else. Feeling the sharp momentum of Hawkeye, Naruto stared calmly, and gently grasped the palm of Keya''s arm, and said lightly. "Hina, get Keya in and take good care of it." Hina, who was feeling the crisis, came over immediately, took Keya into the cabin, and hid inside to observe here. Nami also understood that this was not the case for her to stay and obediently hid in the cabin. "Naruto, this guy handed it to me, but I have been waiting for this day to come." Sora''s three-knife clenched and bitten, and the sound from his throat was hoarse. "Reassured, I have no interest in this Hawkeye, and his strength is not comparable to me." Naruto spread his hands and said calmly. This is also true. There are really no men in the world that can interest him. . Eagle''s cold face remained unchanged, staring at Naruto''s gaze "It looks like you are very confident in yourself, and just happen to be a little bit busy today, you might as well accompany me to relieve my boredom." Naruto smiled slightly and stretched out his fingers "It can be, but you should fight with me first, to help me train this guy." v2 Chapter 46： : Leaving the same wound Eagle Eye knew who Naruto meant, and when he heard Naruto''s words, he turned to look at Sauron, and gave a slight glance, calmly. "This guy is too weak, just a little swordsman who is just a little bit of fame casually, and is also a little swordsman in the weakest area of ??the East China Sea. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese. Wen, Net The little swordsman made Sauron a little bit angry, and the teeth of the clenched knife were exposed, exclaiming angrily "You look down on me, even if I don''t let you easily defeat." "It''s not too bad to hear your tone. When you look at Naruto''s face, it''s compared to you." In a leisurely word, Hawkeye put the **** knife in his hand back to his back. In the different eyes of Nami and others, he took out a cross on his chest, pulled it apart, and held a small knife less than ten centimeters in his hand. Pointing at Sauron Road "It''s enough to deal with you." "Hmm." Nami couldn''t help laughing, pointing at Sauron. "Chlorella, he looks at you very much, hahaha." Sauron''s face was a little bit black, and his body became very cold. With a roar, the whole rushed over quickly. "Don''t be small, ghost cut." Three swords stormed over, and swept open, without the moment of launching the ghost cut. When the ringing sounded, Hawkeye clenched the small knife, and clicked on Sauron''s three large knives. His eyes were not only Sauron, but even Nami, Kirby, and Sanjis were surprised. "I want to be the first swordsman in the world, and defeating you will make me the number one in the world. Wap.novelhall.com" Sauron shouted, his throat made a deep voice, and he drew out a large sword, dancing quickly, a blade of light flashing. The eagle eye, which was defended only with a small knife, caught all of Sauron''s attacks. The attacking Sauron was getting fiercer. The three swords spread out, and a tiger hunted. The shivering blade wind screamed and rushed to the eagle eye. , He responded with a small stab, punching through his chest and piercing the chest on his shoulder. Flutter, blood and water spray, Sauron, who has not yet cut down, the knife stopped, and the victory and defeat was instantaneous. "It''s really a waste of time." Taking out the knife, Hawkeye looked at Sauron coldly, and his face never changed. The other person''s eyes obviously looked down on him, so Sauron felt his weakness. Compared to Naruto, he was really a garbage man. "I don''t seem to have given up. I never said I gave up." With a straight body, Sauron put his hands together and the famous sword leaned together. Even if the body was still bleeding, he was still standing upright, looking at Hawkeye coldly. Facing Sauron''s stubbornness, Hawkeye moved slightly, his mouth flashed a slight chuckle, and he held the **** knife behind him with one hand. "Three swords flow upright, three thousand worlds." Rotating his double knives, Sauron''s body moved towards the eagle''s eyes, and he only responded with a light blow and struck his chest. The two knives were broken directly into shreds. Turning his head and skimming, Sauron still stood upright, regardless of the blood on his chest. "Naruto, even so, I will follow you and become the world''s largest sword lord. I wonder if you need this kind of man?" "Of course." Naruto looked indifferently, Naruto didn''t help, and watched him say Hawkeye, slashing across his chest, insisting that he didn''t leave a wound behind his back. The reserved Hawkeye did not really kill Sauron. After hitting the ground, Sauron was lying in a pool of blood, watching the sky panting. "I recognize your guts." With a big knife, Eagle glanced at Sauron. At this time, Sauron lost the game and lost his dream for many years, crying like a child. Unfortunately, no one can sympathize, and Naruto has prevented the navy to help. Such a thing can only be done by Sauron, because his men must not be broken. "The following is your confrontation with me. It was just a small exercise just now." Holding the **** knife, Eagle Eye looked at Naruto''s eyes differently from Sauron, full of solemnity. Nami swallowed, and was a bit frightened by the momentum of Hawkeye, and the fact that the green algae head was so simple to lose made her a little unbelievable. I looked at Naruto and shouted unconsciously. "Naruto, stop fighting, this guy is a bit scary." The timid Nami was trembling, but Naruto didn''t turn back. Summon the Naruto of the Flame Gun directly, looking at Hawkeye and chuckling. "You left a wound on my body just now, and I will leave you with the same wound." "You can try it if you can." Hawkeye clenched the sword with both hands and set his posture to wait for Naruto''s attack. The people around him were afraid to come out. Nami was worried that Naruto would lose, so horrible and flawless, she saw it for the first time, and looked at Naruto with a worried face. "You can get it within three strokes." Holding the spear tightly with both hands, one straight, Naruto opened his posture and closed his eyes. This time, instead of opening ten tails, he opened nine tails. Nine tails came out, and the momentum was as strong as a tornado''s naruto, making the whole ship shake. Nami''s small mouth widened, Hina and Keya were a little surprised to see Naruto''s nine-tailed state. The hawk''s eyes changed. Without the calmness just now, the whole man moved instantly. He knew very well that if he didn''t do it, he would lose. Diving and running, two-handed swords waved, the sharp knife air blasted over like the sea breeze, Naruto''s nine tails were immediately protected in front of him, the sea breeze-like air, all were bombed out. "I didn''t expect such a thing to be able to defend." When Eagle''s face was a little dignified, when the long knife was lifted to chop, the whole ship shook and Naruto''s body disappeared instantly. In a flash, he appeared directly in front of him. The first one to shoot was the nine tails, and the eagle-eye black sword pulled back to defend his chest. There was a shock, and the eagle eye that Sauron, who had hit with a knife, had no ability to fight back, was hit by Naruto, and the weapons flew out. Naruto with a spear in his hand, a sweep, the tip of the gun swept an arc in midair, hissing, and a deep wound appeared in the chest of Eagle Eyes. Blood spewed out, covering the wound with one hand, and Hawkeye knelt on the knee with one knee, his face turned white instantly. v2 Chapter 47： : Lose and roll away Kneeling on the ground, looking at Naruto with a spear in front, pointing at Naruto on the ground, the faint smile on the face, and the nine-tailed pattern are so shocking. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The blood in the chest of the eagle''s eyes penetrated through the five fingers, and there was no danger to his life. Unfortunately, the pain that hadn''t been seen for a long time changed his face a little. He gasped and said nothing, but the eyes of the eagle were shaking. "Did you lose? Hey, did Naruto win?" Nami''s face changed a bit. She has heard about Qi Wuhai''s reputation. This guy who is more powerful than the evil dragon is kneeling in front of Naruto. The navy atmosphere didn''t dare to come out, and even Kirby was open-mouthed and stupid. Lying on the ground, Sauron couldn''t react. The horrified Eagle Eye was solved by Naruto. He couldn''t turn anymore, holding his wound and looking at the Eagle Eye. The location of the wound was exactly the same. Sauron, who laughed, said with tears that had not flowed "Naruto, I now understand that you really did not lie, hahaha, it really is to be a general guy, hahaha." After laughing out loud, Sauron clenched his teeth, forbearing the pain, and got up. Hawkeye stood up, glanced at his eyes, picked up his **** sword, turned his head, and left without saying a word, but the back was a bit sloppy. "I remember you, Naruto. The next time I see you, I will go further." Putting down a word, Eagle Eye didn''t even bandage the wound, went directly by boat and lost, and it was about to roll away. This is the code. "It''s really boring." Lazily put down the flame gun, Naruto turned his head, without any joy of victory, a very boring look. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Nami shouted with bright eyes when she saw Eagle Eye leaving. "Great." The protracted yell ran to Naruto, but he almost didn''t hug him, but his eyes flashed brightly. "I didn''t expect Naruto, you can win even Qi Wuhai. This is Qi Wuhai. By the way, why didn''t you kill him just now, this guy has hundreds of millions of Bailey''s bounty, hundreds of millions of dollars." From excitement to greed, Nami''s face was full of joy, and she now realized that she was not following the wrong person at all. "In the future, there will be many opportunities to make money. How will I give you all the money when Nami sauce becomes my real wife?" Naruto smirking, stretched out her hand to shape Nami''s face, followed her orange hair to slip Tender face. Nana provoked her face blushing, skimming her eyes, shy expression, closed her mouth tightly, skimming her eyes, rubbing her face in the palm of Naruto''s hands, and did not resist, it was considered acquiescence. Drizzle on broken wood Hundreds of pirates who have not died, and that Kirkick has been scared to climb up, I believe they have never seen such a terrible thing in their lives. "Hey, hey, I saw it just now, that eagle eye was injured and Qi Wuhai was injured." "I don''t have a dream. Who is this guy? Does Donghai have this character, this is Hawkeye." The pirates looked at each other, thinking that what had happened just now, their legs were too weak to stand up. I felt a nice face, Naruto just remembered that there was no solution for the pirates. Turn around and look at the pirates on the sea ahead. As long as they look at each other, those pirates jumped into the water immediately, as if they saw Devil-like. "Kirby, help Sauron bandage." Glancing at Sauron, Naruto whispered, his hands were printed, and a fireball smashed into Kupik. "I surrender, don''t, don''t ah" The shouting Kirkick was hit by a fireball without asking for mercy, and instantly turned into a dead body. The sparks ignited the wooden block, and the smashed ship burned into a fire. After doing all of this, Naruto, directing the fleet to leave, and glanced at Shangi Shi, this guy is now frightened by the incident of Hawkeye. Naruto with a deep complexion, cold tone "Did you jump into the sea yourself or did I send you." Sanjis stared at Naruto, and cold sweat was flowing from his head. "Me, how about I be a cook on your boat?" "No, hurry up and jump for me." Naruto gave a cold drink. Seeing that there was no other way, Sanjis turned his head to look at the seawater. But this sea, swimming, I do nt know how long it takes to swim. I want to cry. Naruto looked indifferently, but he didn''t have a good mood to accept this kind of guy, in case Kaya was taken advantage of this guy, this kind of thing must be cut off. As soon as he lifted his feet, Naruto lifted his foot on his buttocks while Sanji was still hesitating. A recoil came suddenly. Sanjis flew out and fell into the sea with a bang. It was so sudden that he drank a few sips of water and pointed at Naruto with an angry expression and shouted "Nima, I''m not ready, you are too foolish, wait, I''m wrong, don''t shoot, I walked in." Originally I wanted to scold Naruto for a meal, but did not expect Naruto to shoot a fireball, and the scary Shangis flew on the water. Now he swims around, and the speed of the swim is fast, which is really not comparable to ordinary people. Watching Sanjis leave coldly, Naruto is not at all a pity. The chef can''t be found anywhere. In the future, it is better to find a beautiful chef than this guy in the great waterway. Clapping his hands, Naruto turned his head back to the ship. At this time, the dark clouds slowly receded, and God''s anger symbolizing the death of the original protagonist also stopped. After breaking through the dark clouds, there is a bright rainbow and warm sunlight. Looking at some weird weather, Nami grumbled and complained. "This kind of thing is really weird. It will be dark for a while, and it will be fine for a while. The East China Sea is simply impossible. No, you must record it well." Nami, who turned back to the cabin, went on to detect why it was so weird. Nami left, Naruto had to hold Keya to bask in the sun, staring at Naruto holding her palm tightly, Keya''s face was flushed and whispered. "Naruto, I''m just an ordinary girl, don''t treat me so well." "Keja sauce, don''t you like it?" "No, it''s just Naruto, you''re great." Staring at Naruto''s cheeks, Ke Yan''s golden hair fluttered by the sea breeze and had a smile that was gentler than the sun. Now she looked so beautiful. v2 Chapter 48： : Arriving in Rogge again The sea is flat like a mirror, without waves. novelhall.com With the sea tower stone on top of the navy ship, it is easy to enter the great waterway, and it is enough to pass directly through the windless zone. It is not like the pirates who risk the hull of the hull when they walk on the red soil continent. Although it is possible to enter directly, it is a pity that Mei Li can''t, there is no sea floor stone as the bottom. "Naruto, do you want to give up Meri?" After hearing these facts, Ya couldn''t help looking up at Naruto, her eyes were sad, after all, Meri was her ship and still had a lot of feelings. "No, just walk upside down from the mountain." For a moment of contemplation, Naruto returned to Keya with a reassuring smile. Keya''s eyes brightened and he recovered the gentle smile in an instant. At this time, she didn''t know the mountain Of terror. Hina was surprised, and couldn''t help but be surprised. "Lieutenant General, it is too dangerous to turn the mountain upside down, and there is where the pirates go." "Life is adventure, don''t you understand that Hina sauce?" Naruto who smiled relaxedly extended a finger and shook it in front of Hina. "" Hina, who knew Naruto''s personality, didn''t speak well, and said with a straight face. "In such a case, Lieutenant General asked Hina to go." "It''s not necessary, or who will command that naval ship." Naruto stared directly at Hina, her words were not cold or cold, but there was not much enthusiasm. "But." Hina''s face was a bit frustrated, and she turned to look at the navy ship. The ship could not be greeted by others, but Naruto could not let her take such a risk. "Mr. Lieutenant General, please accompany me, Hina is serious. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Naruto stares directly at Hina, looking calm, eyes like needles, coldly "Do you want to monitor me?" In shock, Hina did panic. She didn''t expect Naruto to be so concerned about the surveillance. Although she did have a point for surveillance, now more attention should be paid to Naruto''s crisis. Clenching her lower lip, Hina shook her head firmly. "No, Hina is just paying attention to the safety of the adult." "Okay, that''s all for now." Naruto smiled slightly and turned around to look at Keya, Nami and others on the ship, earnestly "The goal is upside down, and the Pirate Route heads for the Great Channel. At the same time, all the Navy personnel go to the navy ship, and Sauron calls Kirby." Arrange everything, just let Nami, Keya, and Sauron and Kerby, plus a subordinate Hina control Meri. Make an appointment and meet in the Kingdom of Alabastan. The navy did not have much opinion on Naruto''s arrangement. Only Hina didn''t understand why Naruto should meet there. She chose not to go further. Naruto did not explain this point. He was on the ship. . Even though everything was arranged, for this voyage, the necessary food and items must be prepared, and the destination of the prepared materials was the town of Rogge. The last island in the East China Sea. Once again in the town of Rogge, known as the "town of beginnings and ends," where One Piece was born and executed. The two boats docked at the shore. Smog had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Naruto coming down, he stepped forward respectfully, his face filled with caution. "You have heard all your deeds, sir. You are really troubled by the Pirates of the East China Sea." Speaking of polite words, Smolg didn''t dare to neglect Naruto, but Naruto''s strength has been seen, and it definitely meets the status of Lieutenant General. Naruto''s wavy hand "No need to bother, I just want to replenish the substance." Slightly skimming over Smog, Naruto''s eyes fell on Da Siqi, wearing glasses, wearing a navy coat, straight body, long sword at his waist, and beautiful black hair. Most of all, the chest is full and seductive. Only Hina can compare, but Keya and Nami are too green. To Naruto''s unscrupulous gaze, Da Siqi''s tense forehead exudes a stream of crystalline sweat, afraid of Naruto to find her last trouble, and quickly straightened her body, saluting saluting respectfully. In this way, the pair of double **** is ready to come out, really a pair of superb. Naruto who pouted a smile, stepped forward, said with a smile "Colonel Daschi, this time I don''t know if you can take me to visit Rogge." "Yes, I''m very happy." Da Siqi looked forward, shouting coquettishly, looking very elegant. At this moment, the crew was coming down. Nami was still very excited about Rogge. Looking around, her face was full of joy. "This is the place where One Piece is dying. It is really an ordinary town." Sauron walked lazily, without glancing at the people around him, but just swiping past Da Siqi, his brow slightly slackened, and soon he returned to peace. Yawned Sauron, turned and walked towards the shopping street, not forgetting to wave his hands "Naruto, I''ll go pick some katana first and see you later." Da Siqi looked directly at Naruto, but did not notice Sauron, and did not even look away. Naruto smiled at Sister Yu''s glasses "Captain Daskey, can now take us to see where One Piece was executed." With a straight back, Da Siqi gave a hilar and took Naruto to visit the town, but Hina didn''t change her handling of the ship''s supplies. Accompanying Naruto is Nami and Keya. Walking all the way to the shopping street, watching the big and small vendors, Nami''s eyes brightened towards Naruto "Naruto, I seem to have something to prepare, just break up here and I''ll see you later." Namei, who was thinking of buying some items, was still holding Naruto''s palm before she left. Looking at Naruto in doubt, Nami did not resist Naruto''s movement of clenching her tender white hand. I glanced at the side of the store, which was also flickering and curious, and Naruto was serious. "Take Kaya too, and take care of her by the way, if someone bullies her, tell me." "Oh, feel free to leave it to me." Nami smiled, he didn''t know much about Keya, and in the same time the girl pulled Keya away, while running, he didn''t wave to Naruto, his face The gentle smile on it looked very happy. v2 Chapter 49： :like me? Hanging out with Da Siqi, to the lieutenant of Naruto, the royal sister Da Siqi appeared cautious and nervously introduced the town''s affairs, and some of the deeds of Gore D Roger were all in the town Rumors only. novelhall.com Hearing Naruto wants to sleep, he is not here to listen to such things. Walking slowly, I came to the execution platform. There were a lot of people in the past. There were very few pirates in this town. After all, they were going to the great channel. The steps of the tall staircase are higher than ordinary buildings, and there is a feeling of dizziness when looking at it from a distance. "Gor D Roger is dying right here. I don''t know what other places Lieutenant General wants to go to?" Dasqi looked at Naruto with a respectful face, for fear of angering the lieutenant general, and spoke carefully. After a few glances, I found that nothing special, Naruto had to turn his head and said lazily "Sergeant Daskey, can I ask you a personal question?" "?" Gently tilted his head, Da Siqi felt very dumb, but soon returned to seriousness, righteous words "I don''t know what the Lieutenant General has, as long as I know, I will definitely answer." "That''s good." Naruto smiled hesitantly, took two steps closer, next to Da Siqi, said in a small voice "Do you have a boyfriend?" "" Da Siqi was helpless for a while, she now knows that Naruto is really the original satyr, and she is still a powerful satyr, she has stunned her eyes, forbearing the anger in her heart, she said seriously "No. wap.novelhall.com" "So what do you think of me, Sergeant Daskey likes people like me?" To put it plainly, Naruto''s face gave a bad smile. Da Siqi was about to cry. The strange words of the Lieutenant General made her a little overwhelmed. After a while of contemplation, she thought very hard. Eventually, her head came down and she said softly. "Can I not answer this question?" "Why?" Naruto smiled faintly, staring directly into Da Siqi''s eyes, the distance between the two was already only one fist apart from their faces, and each other''s breath could be heard. Staring at the eyes of this royal sister, Da Siqi was about the same height as him, her eyes were still very beautiful, and her gentle personality made people feel comfortable. Naruto who laughed, said lightly "Say hello like this, I don''t know what kind of boy Sergeant Daski likes" "This" is because the two are close, and some part of the body was rubbed inadvertently. Da Siqi couldn''t help taking two steps back, with a little blush on his cheek, slightly looking away from his head, shyly "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because of fate. I still ask the lieutenant general to stop asking me. I won''t say anything more." With such a moving appearance, Naruto would certainly not miss this opportunity. When they approached again, they almost came close to each other, especially the feeling of squeezing over the full breasts. And sometimes no contact is the most refreshing, his face does not change, but the inner Naruto who wants to laugh is staring at Da Siqi. "What is fate, can I protect you and give you the status of a general?" "The identity of the general?" Looking at Naruto differently, Da Siqi did not understand why Naruto said such a thing. The general is the strongest navy, how could he give it to him. And she didn''t understand that Naruto had Chakra cultivation alchemy and the fruit of the devil. To make her a general, she was just casual. Can''t bear Naruto''s loving gaze, Daschi''s ears are all red, euphemistically "Lieutenant General, please don''t do this, this is the street, and I don''t want to be protected." "That''s okay, do you like treasure, or strength, as long as you promise to be a wife, I can give you countless treasures and strength." Naruto with a smile, saying this, the momentum is very strong, Especially that look, people dare not have doubt. Treasure and strength, if it is an ordinary girl, really want to rush to be Naruto wife. Unfortunately, Da Siqi is different. It is her goal to regain the world''s best sword and become a big sword hero. She does not want anyone to help her. She clenches her teeth. Da Siqi confronts Naruto, she does not flinch, her eyes are firm. "Admiral, although no one likes treasure and strength, but don''t look down on me like that. I''m not for those who betray my body casually. Please do not compare me with other girls." Seeing that Da Siqi showed signs of anger, Naruto had to spread his hands and smiled. "I didn''t compare you to other girls, and I just listened to your opinions, didn''t force you, and didn''t rob you to be my wife." "Then please stay away." With a cold face and a frosty face, Dasqi''s anger made her clenched Bai Nen''s fists. "Haha." Naruto smiled at the girl with such personality, and said with a smile on her face. "You are really funny, but I like it. I want to see how you like me afterwards." Turning around, Naruto took a few steps back, and opened up Da Siqi''s distance. The smile on his face, plus this sentence, made Da Siqi a little shy, with a shy and angry expression. Pretty. Don''t bother Naruto between turns, Da Siqi, with a small temper, walked away, striding without looking back. "Hey, is it that easy to get angry, just a joke." Take a few steps lazily, followed Da Siqi, looking at the girl, the face was flushed, biting her lips, too An enjoyment. Naruto finds that he really likes fun. "Mr. Lieutenant General, I am not angry. I just think of some things to do. Let''s see you again." Da Siqi quickened his pace and ran away directly, and her bitten lips were a little pale. Running fast, Naruto glanced at and still didn''t catch up. This sister Yu was obviously completely angry, but he didn''t have the mood to please Da Siqi. Right now, I m not a relative, I just like it a bit, and I ca nt let Naruto die or live for Da Siqi. v2 Chapter 50： : Daski and Sauron Since there was no Da Siqi''s company, Naruto had to go to Nami, who was walking with Nami in Keya, and it seemed very happy to see Naruto coming. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Beckoning with joy on his face "Naruto, here and here." When Naruto approached, Nami walked over mysteriously, using words that only two people could hear. "What''s wrong, wasn''t that girl run away?" The smiling face is like a stealthy kitten, and the ambiguous smile really fits this kind of troublesome Nami. "Yeah, but it''s just a girl, she''s not as important to Nami as you are in my heart." Without any worries, Naruto stretched out her hands to hold Nami''s face, and Nami''s cheeks turned red. . Twisted his body, shook red Naruto''s hand and shook Naruto, but Fang''s heart was sweet. Because Naruto said this, her eyes were serious. With so many days on her, she also understood that Naruto was particularly good to the girls around her, but she was not cold to other girls. One example is Hina, who has never seen Naruto take good care of Hina, and she really cares about her. All this thought, Nami''s heart seemed to be sweet with honey, holding Naruto''s hand, and smiling. "Today, let''s be honest with people shopping." Feeling Nami''s smile, Naruto is also happy to enjoy the tenderness of the girl, walking with the two girls and buying cute decorative objects. It didn''t end until midnight. Nami, who has received a big push, has a can''t help smile on her face, and her mouth is almost turning into a cat''s mouth. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Keya was infected with such a lovely Nami, smiling sweetly "Does Nami love shopping?" "Keya sauce doesn''t like such beautiful things." Nami picked up a nice decorative pendant and shook Kea. The latter shook his head blankly, and said in amazement. "Is this beautiful?" Miss Keya from a big family, I do nt know what is beautiful about this kind of thing. How much is this item in her house? Nami with an O-shaped mouth turned her head and gently pulled Naruto''s clothes. "Is there something wrong with the kaya sauce?" "You have a problem." Naruto gave Nami a sideways look, and hummed softly next to Nami''s jade-like earlobe. "Keya is a lady from a big family. She used to be ill, so she didn''t have much interest in some things. Get along well and take care of me. I will thank you Nami." The moment she finished speaking, while Nami wasn''t paying attention, she kissed her on the tender cheek and waved her. Nami blushed, Naruto turned white, still shy and lowered her head, um, a very soft voice. Keya looked at the two people, and a vinegar smell appeared in his heart. Unconsciously, he reached forward and hugged Naruto''s arm, and thought of something that would be snatched away. Naruto smirked and seduced Kaya''s head, leaving a kiss on Kaya''s cheek as well. Keya lowered her head shyly, with a smile on the corner of her mouth. It was getting late, and at this time it was not easy to rush. Naruto sent the two girls back to a hotel and then went out to find Sauron. Inquired about the knife shop halfway, and hurried over. I did not expect to see a group of people around a place just after two steps, as if there was something curious. "Sergeant Dasqi competes with someone, who is that guy with a green algae head?" "Looks like Bounty Hunter Roroya Solon, but I heard that this guy is now a navy man and has been promoted to second lieutenant." Hearing the words of the crowd, Naruto knew that Sauron and Daschi had started working. As I walked through the crowd, I saw two people who were struggling. Sauron had already bought all three knives. At this time, he had taken out two knives, opened the sheath and held it tightly in his hand. Like a hooligan, looking at Da Siqi "What do I say, don''t follow me like this, what''s going on?" Dasqi''s long knife has been clenched in one hand, pointing at Sauron obliquely, reaching out another white hand, pointing at the famous Sauron''s knife path "Why is this knife in your hand?" "This?" Sauron raised the right hand of the three generations of Onitsuka with a slight smile. "These were given to me by the manager just now, two free knives." "Don''t quibble me, this knife is Guigui, how could someone like you be able to use it, you must have stolen it from the shop." Holding the long knife tightly, Da Siqi was strong and had a feeling of anger. "Hey, you won''t have a problem in your head. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the store manager." Sauron didn''t give Da Siqi a good look and made him interested in girls. The world is gone. "Let me catch you first and go back and ask." Someone provoked. Of course, Sauron was not polite. He held the knife in both hands, lowered his body, and was ready to fight back. Just when two people had a strong flame, the people around them realized the crisis, and they left immediately. In this battle, ordinary people would not dare to stay and fear accidental injury. And Naruto heard a system prompt from his ear. "Ding, ask the host to let Da Siqi kiss. Please note that the other party must take the initiative and mouth to mouth. The mission rewards a demon fruit for 10 minutes. The mission fails without loss." With such a sound, Naruto had to stop the two guys in front, beckoned and smiled. "Yo, Sauron, what have you done here, count me as a fight." Smiling Naruto, walked between the two, seeing Naruto coming over, Da Siqi stood up straight and looked at Naruto with some doubt. "Admiral, do you know this guy?" "This, this is my man, Da Siqi sauce, you will not have heard of it." Even the others spread it, Da Si Qi did not know who it was, really enough. "Is that so?" Da Siqi froze, her mouth widened, staring at Sauron dumbfounded, quickly putting away the knife, bending over and apologizing. "I''m very sorry, I really don''t know that you are under the command of Lieutenant General. I''m really sorry." v2 Chapter 51： : I won you a knife Sauron froze, and did not expect this Da Siqi to change so fast. Some dazed put away the long knife without looking at Da Siqi. wap.novelhall.com Ignoring whether Sauron ignored or not, Da Siqi apologized and was about to leave. Naruto''s words came over. "Don''t leave now, even if you pull the sword, how could you not fight, Da Siqi sauce, my men do not play with you, I better play with you." Da Siqi turned to look at Naruto, frowning, dissatisfied "Lieutenant General, don''t make fun of me, your strength, how can I handle it." "It''s nothing, this is okay. I only use weapons to attack, not use that weird ability." Naruto stared directly at Da Siqi, the thin lips of Yujie in front of her eyes, with a little bright red in the water, looking It''s tempting. Did not notice Naruto''s gaze, Da Siqi looked serious. "What does Lieutenant General want?" "Just want to play a game." Naruto turned his head and glanced at the famous sword that Sauron had just got. "Well, if you can win me, I can ask Sauron to give you the knife he just got." Sauron grew up and looked at the dumbfounded guy dumbfounded. Da Siqi was obviously very interested. When he turned around, he didn''t want to answer. "I promise you." "Hey, hey, you didn''t ask me about the conditions I won." Naruto laughed, the girl was stupid, so it was easy to hook up, making Naruto want to laugh. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network "What''s the condition?" Frosty Da Siqi was really afraid of Naruto''s rude conditions. "Kiss me, if I win." Naruto stared at Da Siqi seriously and put away the smile. "Ha? No, I don''t agree." The angry sister Yu was also very beautiful. When she stomped, Da Siqi turned around and left. As a result, she did not take two steps, and Naruto''s shameless words came over. "Ah, ah, it''s a shame. It''s a pity that such a good knife, yes, Sauron. Tonight we use it to make barbecue meat. This knife is really good as a barbecue grill." Using a famous knife to make a barbecue grill is an insult to a famous knife and an insult to a knife lover. It is simply a shame. Angry Daschi''s white and tender cheeks were flushed, and her hands were held on the katana''s blade. When she turned around, her anger rushed towards Naruto. "I promised you, Naruto, play a game with me, and win, the sword is mine." "That''s right." Naruto''s mouth turned upside down, and that was an extremely dark smile. Gently turned back and glanced at Sauron Road "Sauron. Borrow your knife over me." Sauron did not hesitate, and looked at Dasqi with sympathy. He would not think that Naruto would lose, and anyone who could hurt the eagle''s eyes, even if he did not use a knife, he would not be hacking with a knife. People can compare. And the girl in front of him is not as powerful as him. Lifted the newly obtained famous knife, and gently went out, faintly "Don''t break it." He stretched out his hand and grasped it steadily. Naruto pulled out the three generations of Ghost Toru, not to mention, the whole body is silver and white with a little blue, and the sharp blade can blow off, which is really a good knife. Unfortunately, it cannot be used by Naruto. The hardness of this famous knife is not comparable to that of the Emperor. How can it possibly bear Naruto''s ability. It can only be said that it can be used as a general weapon. With one hand clenching the knife, Naruto''s face cooled down, and he looked indifferently at Da Siqi. At this moment, Naruto''s full attention was like a serpent vomiting a letter, staring at its prey. Da Siqi fought a cold war all over her body, and her view on Naruto changed again. Now Naruto is not comparable to her, but the agreement cannot be changed. . Da Siqi, who was so shy at the thought of losing her mouth, clenched his katana with both hands, and was also a famous sword. Although it was no better than the third generation of Ghost Toru, it was not much worse. "Little beauty, if you lose, you want to gamble and lose, otherwise be careful I spank you." Naruto who smiled and said, moved at that moment. Secretly agreed not to use the ten tails and chakras, the whole body was like a strong wind, and chopped it with a long knife in hand. The attack was indeed fierce, without any rules, but Sora knew that this intensity was not at their low level. Dasqi really did not dare to meet next, and gently stunned her body to avoid the blow. There was a loud bang, Naruto slashed down with a knife, and smashed a large pit. The ground rubble flew. Sora all sighed about this guy s mess. Thanks to the third generation of ghosts, otherwise The ordinary knife broke in a single blow. Dasqi''s eyes changed a bit, revealing a bit of confusion, staring at Naruto''s horrible eyes, completely forgetting to fight back, and his body was cold and motionless. And Naruto also forgot the pressure that his momentum caused on other people. The girl in front of her was just an "ordinary" girl who had learned kendo for more than ten years, and she still hadn''t much talent. A girl who looks like a thief. When she raised her hand, Naruto slashed across it. Daski lived in midair. Her body couldn''t move. Naruto''s eyes made her chill inside, and she was suppressed by Naruto''s momentum. The arm weighs a lot. Seeing something unusual, Naruto stopped the attack, the knife stopped close to Da Siqi''s body, and the wind blew. The whole ground shook with a bang, and even Naruto was surprised that he didn''t need Chakra''s attack, which should be regarded as the special energy of the ten tails. Da Siqi''s body was a bit weak. If the knife was moved a few centimeters further, she could divide her into two. The fear of death made the girl tremble and slowly fell to the ground. Bald, staring at Naruto stupidly. With a calm complexion, Naruto who retracted the knife calmly said "Are you OK?" He was really scared to frighten the girl. Dasqi''s legs were soft and she couldn''t stand up at all. She could feel that she was holding her hands, she could not help but drop the knife softly. With nervousness all over his body, he almost fainted, looking at Naruto, his eyes had a deep fear. "I, I give up." v2 Chapter 52： : Shame Daski "Forget it, look at you pitiful, but still help you. Mtlnovel.com" lightly tilted his head, Naruto bent down and hugged Da Siqi directly in the pose of a princess. The long legs have a little weight to hold, but they are not very heavy, and such a slender beauty is still very comfortable to hold in her arms. "Hey, what are you doing, why do you hold it like this?" The blushing Da Siqi was struggling, but her body was soft and she couldn''t make a little effort, and the eyes under the glasses were filled with tears. Looking up at Naruto, a little timid "Hurry me down." "It can be, but you haven''t given me the reward after victory." Seriously, Naruto''s face was cold and he sneered with a sneer. "Remember, if you dare to regret it, I''ll take your clothes off and spank you here." Da Siqi, who had some resistance at first, heard Naruto s words, she was about to feel ashamed, but now she is not able to kiss her, but she has nt even been in love, and she plans to give swordsman all her life. . And he was a boy younger than himself. At the sight of Naruto''s face, Da Siqi immediately lowered her head and looked at her chest, and her neck was red. "I can give you ten seconds to think about it." Looking at Dasqi''s black hair, it looks really pretty on his head, but he can''t let Dasqi regret it. For the task and a little selfishness, Naruto put on a serious expression. "10,9,8,7" As the countdown sounded, Dasqi''s shame grew stronger and thicker. If she didn''t kiss her, she might be spanked by Naruto. She thought of cutting her clothes and hitting her ass. wap.novelhall.com This time she was ashamed and angry, willing to gamble to lose her original personality. Raising his head, looking at Naruto''s head, when she saw this younger guy, Da Siqi lowered her head again, struggling inside. "3, 2, 1, okay, it looks like wife Da Siqi, who likes to play with excitement." Naruto''s mouth turned up, and a smirk appeared. The hands also started to move, putting Daschi over his leg. Dasqi, who was confused, raised her head immediately, blushed, and panicked. "Don''t, don''t, my dear, isn''t my dear still?" "Thank you, hurry up, stay for an extra second, I''ll hit you with a little butt." "You, you" sighed and couldn''t spit out, Da Siqi rolled Naruto aside, forced her heart to be excited, raised her head and pecked Naruto''s lips quickly. Leave in a second, the dragonfly is a little bit watery. Ascension of the system sounded and fruit was obtained. But Naruto wouldn''t let her go so easily, looking straight at Da Siqi, calmly. "I forgot to tell you just now, and I have to stay at least 10 seconds." "You are shameless." Dasqi''s cheeks were flushed from the gap between her teeth, and her eyes under the glasses were a little teary. She had a desire to split Naruto. "Hurry up, otherwise, you will still be punished." Naruto''s complexion remained unchanged, but he pretended to have an unsightly complexion. The frightened Da Siqi quickly raised his head and put the small mouth on Naruto''s mouth. After 10 seconds, Da Siqi''s cheeks were red to the ears, and her shy hands clenched Naruto''s clothes tightly, panting, and clenching her anger. "You, why did you stick your tongue out?" "Do I have it? No." Naruto pretending to be stupid and pretending to make Da Siqi crazy, she found that she couldn''t calm down at all. Sauron looked down, yawned, and turned away. "Play slowly yourself, Naruto, remember to return the knife to me tomorrow." "Oh, goodbye." Naruto said without looking back, staring down at Da Siqi, ruddy cheeks, beautiful appearance, soft body, and tall body. "OK now, let me down." Dasqi stared at Naruto with a cold face, so hugged by the boy, she always made her want to drill the ground. "No, I just forgot to tell you just now. That''s not counted. The 10-second time is obviously only 9 seconds 9. It''s still 01." "You, you, you are lying to me at all." "Yes, Dasqi''s wife is really smart, I''m just lying to you." Naruto laughed, looking directly at Dasqi''s angry expression, smiling. "As long as I''m happy, I can let you go." "Naruto, I am at odds with you." "That''s right, you can think of me every day." "I, I want to kill you." Da Siqi almost choked with anger. "Dating is a kiss, and scolding is love. It seems that Dasqi''s wife can''t help herself because she likes me." Naruto with a bad smile almost made Dasqi runaway. Unfortunately, even if she wanted to run away, she had no strength left . The two men in the night staged a kiss. The man was very happy, but the girl in her arms often shouted shyly. In the morning, after a day, everything is ready. The two ships docked in the port, and the relationship between Keya and Nami was well handled, and now they can sit and drink black tea together to chat. Naruto standing on the bow, standing straight, enjoying the salute of the navy. The most conspicuous among them was Da Siqi, his face full of anger, with two red glows on his cheeks, staring at him with gritted teeth, his lips pursing, a look of resentment. Naruto gave a slight smile, and in the presence of everyone, a kiss came, and Dasky, who was so angry, really wanted to draw a knife and rush up, and chopped this girl. "Haha" can''t help laughing Naruto''s heart is so happy, although he has to leave, but in the future, he will not have the opportunity to see Da Siqi. As long as he leaves a place in the girl''s heart, he can also be avoided by others . I believe Da Siqi will only hate other men with one heart and soul. After all, being kissed by Naruto so many times will definitely have a little resistance to the satyr. The ship slowly went away, seeing Naruto disappear, Da Siqi frowned and turned to look at Smog Road. "Colonel Smog, is there one thing I want to ask you?" "What''s the matter?" Smugger held two cigars and looked at Naruto, his face thoughtfully, with the feeling that the snack was not lingering. "I want to keep up with this group of navies, please allow the Colonel." Heart is angry with Naruto, ashamed of those kisses, and makes Daschi''s head hot, want to desperate, follow Naruto, find revenge Opportunity. v2 Chapter 53： : Leaving the East China Sea Smog a little smoke, Smog bit his cigar calmly "In this matter, the Naval Headquarters also ordered us to monitor Naruto''s ships and report the situation at any time. See. Yarn, Chinese Website" "Why?" Da Siqi was shocked, and was really surprised. This situation can only explain that Naruto has some problems. "I''m not sure about this, but I just asked a few friends of the Navy Headquarters. I heard that the guy who monitored Naruto last time, and now we''re going to be replaced if he doesn''t do it, but it doesn''t mean that this guy has a problem." Seeing through Dasqi, Smog turned his head and looked serious. "If the naval headquarters wants to promote him to general, it is very likely that he will go to the world government as a senior official. The world government wants to clarify his details, so he sent us to monitor. This matter can not be told to anyone." A senior official of the world government, the admiral of the navy, two news surprised Da Siqi a little. The most surprising thing was that Naruto was the one who kissed her mouth yesterday. She did not expect that Naruto would be so valued, and her heart was a bit strange, and she quickly adjusted her attitude. Da Siqi and his courtesy "I understand. I ask Colonel Smog for instructions." "Now there are not many decent pirates in the East China Sea, ready to follow them and set off." Smog stared indifferently at the disappearing ship on the horizon, and now he was surprised. The news was inadvertently heard from some high-level officials. He did not expect that such a character would appear in the navy. It is understandable that the world government is so young and powerful. Ready for everything, Smog only brought more than thirty navies, and a naval ship, with Da Siqi, to keep up with Naruto''s team, of course, to follow up a long way away. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Now they can only understand that Naruto wants to move forward separately. This is also because the world government is afraid that Naruto has any conspiracy and betrayal, which makes people rush to monitor. The naval ship and the Merrie sailed together for a while, separated on the way to the upside down mountain, and those Naruto men saluted one by one and went away in solemnity. As soon as the navy ship was gone, there were only 7 people left on the Merlie. The control of the rudder was given to Nami, and Yang Fan was Kirby, but this short guy was tired and panting. Slowly moving forward, Merrie''s sheep head straight toward the great channel. Leisurely everyday, mild sunshine. The ship sailed for 2 days, and finally saw the red clay continent and the flowing sea water at its peak. You must climb up the red earth continent along the mountain peak. The weather is a bit bad. The hundreds of meters high in front of the mountain, like a giant guarding the great channel, are so chilling that it makes people feel cold. "Mr. Lieutenant General, in fact, we can stay in Rogge for a few more days and add Shanghai building stones to this ship." Hina looked at the mountain ahead. She had heard of it here, but she hadn''t walked yet, but this was the place where countless pirate ships were buried, and there was no crisis waiting for them. "Isn''t that a waste of time?" Looking at the mountain, Naruto standing at the bow of the ship, without shaking his body, turned his head and smiled slightly at Hina. "Also, Hina Sauce doesn''t think it''s not very interesting for us to enter the great channel like this." Hina was speechless for a moment, it was interesting that she hadn''t heard the word before, and it seemed a little funny to see Naruto, a faint smile on her face murmured. "This guy is really funny." "Naruto, I''m sorry. Could you please protect the hull and mast, as this will likely be blown off by the wind." Nami, who controls the rudder, holds the wooden rudder tightly and yells at Naruto. . Her face was tense, but she was also a little excited, and it seemed that Nami also enjoyed adventure. Except for Kirby, who was a little scared on this ship, all of them were excited, and even Keya had a little longing for it. "Ok, keep it on me." Naruto responded, and whispered in his hands. "Wooden figure, wooden avatar." A piece of wood fell from Naruto, forming an avatar, and came straight out of Naruto, who almost made Nami and others petrified. "Naruto, Naruto, what are you, can anyone come out of a human body?" Nami felt a little dizzy in her head, and almost did not hold the rudder firmly. Naruto smiled softly "It''s just a very special ability. Don''t be so surprised, but I have a lot of things you haven''t seen." Naruto, who is floating, is floating into the air, opening his hands, and the whole body bursts out of countless pieces of wood, turning it into vines, which gently wraps the entire boat to form a natural protection. "Admiral, although it''s rude to say this, but are you human?" Hina''s small mouth opened wide, and looking at the sky, a human body grew out of wood. This sight made her feel the fear of Naruto''s strength. Watching the boat enter the upside down mountain, steadily up the water, Naruto stared tightly, stood there with his hands on his backs, and did not answer Hina''s words. Strength, he has not been afraid to show too much, fearing that it would be boring, and a good fight is the pursuit of Naruto. The hull was straight, climbed up the mountain without any surprise, and rushed to the top. There was a feeling that the ship was about to fly, and the air began to change. It was obviously cold weather here. The sun was shining along the vines, but there was not much temperature. Seeing the top of the end, Naruto and others showed joy, at this time Naruto really wanted to shout, "I''m here on the great channel, don''t run away." The Mei Li rushed more than ten meters high, and the ship fell straight down. The whole ship was still at its peak. After boarding the red clay continent, this time it was going to come down. After going downhill, you can enter the great channel. Because of too subversive reasons, Nami and Keya fell to the ground. Keya''s body tilted and almost fell down. Naruto controlled Chakra close to the hull. A sprint flashed to Keya''s side. "Naruto." Keya''s eyes lighted up, and when he saw Naruto, he obediently extended his arm. Naruto grabbed it, stopped her in her arms, and hugged Kaya''s body tightly. Naruto ran again, and raised Nami, who was about to fall to the ground. Hold Nami''s thin waist with the other hand and hug it on the chest. The hull tilted downwards, which sprinted straight down. v2 Chapter 54： : Entering the Great Channel Again Naruto stood upside down, as if gravity had no effect on him, holding the two girls and standing straight to protect them. wap.novelhall.com Sauron and Hina were nothing, Kirby almost fell, hugged the mast, and hugged it tightly. Mei Li dived down, with the whistling wind, was wrapped in a wooden rattan boat, and landed on the sea steadily, splashing numerous water splashes. As soon as it landed on the ground, Nami and other talents were relieved, raised Nami''s Nami, and smiled. "Thank you, I didn''t expect Naruto to care about me so much, it really fascinated me." With a giggling Nami, she used her white and tender fingers to slide gently over Naruto''s chest, and she had a tender, itchy sensation. "Naruto, Naruto, what''s that in front of you? Big whale." Naruto wanted to teach Nami, Keya slumped, grabbed his palms and tightened, and affixed the entire body in fear. The big whale Rabu rushed up from the sea. It was so large that there were thousands of tons, and it was sure to be able to swallow the Merrie. "Clone, give him a bit of color." Naruto stared at Rabu indifferently, the words just fell, and the wooden rattan surrounding the ship backed back, and returned to Naruto''s s-class clog The clogs with open hands spread out countless branches from the body, extending continuously, rushing straight towards the whale in front, surrounding the huge whale. There are more and more wooden vines, and they stretch out rapidly around them, even there is a tendency to wrap the entire whale. The big whale Rab shivered violently, and wanted to dive into the water again, but unfortunately the wooden puppet''s ability was too terrible. The wooden puppet, the tail beast nemesis, seemed to have the ability to restrain this creature. Rabu trembled violently, but turned up a huge wave, but he couldn''t get rid of the wood rattan that was bound to his body. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Because the whale''s rolling waves were too big, the Merrie began to shake, making the ship shake very violently. In order not to fall into the sea, Keya and Nami had to cling to Naruto''s waist with both hands. The two girls hugged Naruto tightly. Hina glanced, biting her gloves with her teeth "Admiral, do you need Hina to do it?" "No, I''ll take it, Hina helps me take care of them." Naruto released her hands around Keya and Nami, walked forward, and Hina helped pull the two girls away from the waves Drop in the sea. Naruto stood on the bow of the ship, walked to the sheep''s head mark, hands were printed, and under the rapid changes, the nine-tailed words opened, and the tail beast was condensed. One mouth is a large black ball condensed, the ball shrinks, and a small bead is swallowed by Naruto. With a buzz, the red tail beast ray was launched, and the big whale was pulled like a layer of paper. It was instantly penetrated, the huge body shook, and the whale hissed, his whole body poured into the sea and sank directly. The whale s Blood stained the sea. Such a large whale was killed, and Nami and Keya and others still could not react. When Naruto ordered to set sail, it was a bit slower, but Ya opened her mouth and said awfully, her expression of exclamation was very cute. Nami stepped forward with a smile, and put her hands in the waist "Go on like this, all monsters can''t stop us, all treasures are ours." Merrie straight forward, Naruto sat in a chair leisurely, enjoying the fine weather, and glanced at the system. The devil fruit last time, he only remembered it now. Originally thought to be an ordinary demon fruit, but did not expect that the eyes turned into a dark red word: God product. "Not so lucky." Sit up straight, Naruto looks at this demon fruit Stealth Fruit "" Seeing this thing, Naruto has a black-lined feeling. It''s just a chicken rib. After thinking about it, he really doesn''t lack any offensive ability and stealth fruit? "I don''t know if I can prevent the other party from discovering it, regardless of it, use this." What Lei Lei fruit originally wanted to get, seeing that it was only a stealth, Naruto would still eat it, but it was a peeping artifact and an assassination artifact. Although there is really nothing to peep at, according to Kaya''s personality, she will not resist even if she is stripped, Nami is even more so. When no one found it, they took out the fruit, peeled it away, and swallowed it. This one is the size of a slap, with spiral fruits, which is still delicious. There was a burst of heat in the chest, and Naruto covering her chest couldn''t help but sweating on her forehead, it was really too hot. "Naruto, Naruto, do you have nothing to do?" Panic Kaya saw that Naruto was uncomfortable, and her small face was about to cry. She ran to Naruto, holding his body, full of concern, and was about to help Naruto go to the medical cabin. Naruto suddenly Disappeared instantly. "Naruto, don''t scare me, Naruto?" Seeing that Naruto disappeared, Ke Ya froze, the corners of her eyes shed tears of tears, and looked around worriedly. Naruto was looking at himself and found that the whole body was a little translucent, and then he realized that it was working. Looking at Keya in front, the worried body with tears in the corner of his eyes was really afraid of him walking away. Originally I wanted to come out to comfort Kaya, and suddenly I was a little mischievous. Even if you can''t see it, you can do anything. Naruto smiles badly, stretches out her hand, and directly passes Keya. "Yeah." Keya screamed in panic, her cheeks flushed, because her hips looked strange, and her hand slid, and her frightened body stretched, and she didn''t dare to move. There were tears in the corners of his eyes, and his face looked pitiful. After a few mischief, Naruto''s figure appeared immediately. He was really afraid of Keya crying, otherwise he would be distressed. As the air swelled into water, Naruto''s body gradually became transparent, and Kaya''s small mouth opened wide, breaking her tears to laugh, her mouth narrowed, and Naruto stared resentfully. "Can you release your hand?" "No, doesn''t Kerya like me?" "No, no, Naruto wants to die." Clenching her teeth, Keya''s cheeks were red and she was about to bleed, because her hand on her buttocks strengthened. The smooth feeling was rippling in his hands, and Naruto smiled on his face. He now only found that stealth was such a good thing. It seemed like a powerful fruit ability. v2 Chapter 55： : Princess Vivi "Help, help. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Naruto was holding a coy shameful Kaya, and when he wanted to talk to himself, a wooden board floated, dragging two people over. A man and a woman, the most conspicuous is the girl, with a long blue hair **** and erected behind her head. The delicate face of the melon seed is a little charming, her good body is straight, half of her body is chopped on a wooden block, and she floats weakly water surface. The man wears a crown and has 9 spiral tattoos on his face. He is beckoning and his voice is very fragile. Such cold weather, floating in the water, is very likely to be frozen to death. While Naruto was looking at a few people, Nami turned to look at Naruto and said solemnly "Captain, do you want these guys up?" Sauron and others were squinting at Naruto, seeking Naruto''s opinions, and not making claims without authorization. Let go of Naruto, ya, and stepped forward without thinking "Save them first and then talk." "To understanding." Hina was still on a rope ladder, following the ladder, the two climbed up and down, all of them were moist, especially the girl, the front of her chest was choppy, and her clothes were covered with white skin, which was very tempting. Holding their bodies, the two trembled because of the weather. After the ship sailed, the weather was originally sunny, but now it was a bit cold, and there was a little snow in the sky. "Take them into the cabin first and give them two quilts." Just after Naruto''s remarks, Nami was very supportive of the girl, and Sauron led the man into the cabin. The two shivered because of the cold, turned their heads and gave Naruto a glance, but unfortunately the expression on the other side was calm, and they kept firing on the girl''s body. Slim figure, full plump forward, erect plump back, slender arms, white, and good skin. Entering the cabin, Kirby enthusiastically brought the towels to the two, wrapped the towels, and recovered a little bit of body temperature. They thanked Naruto standing in front of them. From just now, we can see that this person is the leader. Mr9 swallowed. This group was obviously not what they could mess with. He looked nervously at Naruto''s navy coat, and was a little surprised at Naruto''s identity. "Well, I don''t know where this ship came from. See if you don''t want to be a pirate." "I didn''t ask you, don''t talk." Naruto gave Mr9 a cold look, and the latter called yes, shut his mouth obediently, his eyes flashed with fear. Scanned girl Miss Wednesday, Naruto calmly "First say your name." Naruto faced, Miss nervous on Wednesday "My name is Wednesday. He is Mr9." "I mean the real name." Frown frowning coldly, Naruto''s expression was serious, staring at Miss looking at her pretty face with no fear on Wednesday. Gua Zi''s cheeks are beautiful, but the traces of makeup cover up the original beautiful face. Such a beauty can surpass Nami if she doesn''t make up. Naruto''s naked eyes made Miss feel a little uncomfortable Wednesday, forbearing the fear in her heart, she said. "Actually we are from the Whiskey Peak. My name was Miss Wednesday. I accidentally died at sea and was almost swallowed by a big whale." Miss Candid''s heart moulded to her chest on Wednesday, as if to herself "It''s weird. The big whale didn''t know why. Suddenly it died. How did it die?" "I killed it." Naruto said coldly, looking directly at Miss Wednesday, putting his head in the past and missing his face from Miss Wednesday on Wednesday, grinning. "You don''t need to worry about this matter. After all, you don''t seem to tell me your real name. Does the beauty need me to help, but the pay is high." Looking directly at Naruto''s face, Miss''s face changed on Wednesday, a nervous look, his eyes drifted a little, and he completely ignored Naruto''s words that killed the whale "You, what are you talking about, my name is Miss Wednesday. By the way, thank you so much for saving me this time, and for the sake of coming to our island for a seat." "Araban?" Hearing Naruto''s words, Miss opened her mouth instantly on Wednesday, and when Petrochemical was there, she could feel her astonishment. Mr9, who was opposite, didn''t hear what they said, nervously "I said, excuse me, are you pirates or navies." "I didn''t ask you, you better shut up and be careful I throw you down and feed the fish." Naruto had a cold look, and it was not a joke when he saw it. "Yes, yes, I don''t speak anymore, I shut up." Covering his mouth with both hands, Mr. 9 sweated from the forehead of Mr9, and did not dare to say a word. Naruto pulled a chair and sat in front of Miss Wednesday. The girl was obviously Princess Vivi, but she didn''t expect to be so beautiful. "What did you just say, I don''t think I heard it, haha." Awkwardly laughed a few times, Miss looked stiff toward Naruto on Wednesday to cover up his heartbeat. "Looking at you, it should be the Navy. The Navy did not expect to go here. You will not be navy traitors, ha, ha." Laughing, the smile is indeed stiff, and the corners of his mouth are twitching and laughing. "Don''t be rude, this is the lieutenant general." Hina was walking in from outside, hearing Miss''s words, she sipped it, and her face was as cold as frost. "Yes!" Nervous Miss had her body straight on Wednesday, staring at Hina with a taboo look. This girl in a navy coat and the rank of colonel, she did have some familiarity and could not doubt Naruto''s identity. Looking at Naruto, who is about her age, Miss was a little surprised on Wednesday by Naruto''s identity. "Hina sauce don''t scare this girl, this is the type I like." Grinning Naruto, with a look of ease, made Hina can''t help but give a glance to the caretaker Lieutenant General. "It''s so cold. What kind of ghost weather is here? I just said it''s sunny now, and it''s snowing now." It happened that Sauron was walking in from outside, curled his body, and saw Miss Wednesday and Mr9, frowning thoughtfully. "I seem to have seen you somewhere." v2 Chapter 56： : Can you let me go? Carefully looking at Miss Wednesday and Mr9, the two expressions of Sauron''s meditation scared to move, but looking at Sauron''s appearance, it seemed that he could not remember. Look. Yarn, Chinese website "Naruto, there is something to tell you." Because the weather was too cold, Nami and Keya and others all came to the cabin. Nami held the record pointer in her hands, watched it carefully, and looked up at Naru humane "Following the route, we seem to be passing the Whiskey Peak." Staring at Nami''s record pointer, Miss swallowed on Wednesday, a little nervously interjected. "You are not new navies entering the great waterway, and why are you admiral on this boat?" "This ship has no sea floor stones, cannot pass through the windless zone of the navy route, and our captain insists on walking from this place." "Hina sauce, can you bring me all the record pointers, this is an important tool for nautical charts." Drawing a map of the world has always been Nami''s dream. Now there is information provided by the Navy. It is much simpler to draw a map. Hina came in accordance with Nami''s order, holding a permanent record pointer with a well-written name, all of which were previously brought back by Naruto into the East China Sea. For the navy with abundant resources, these are small items, especially Naruto''s identity is there, you can get as much as you want. "Thank you." Nami smiled and didn''t care about Miss and others on Wednesday, considering the roadmap from the research. Naruto at this time is staring at Mr9, looking coldly, faintly "Now I ask you, you answer, say something wrong, and still feed Neptunes at sea. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" "Yes Yes." The voice trembled, and Mr9 was sweating coldly on the back, looking at Naruto, with a kind of fear from the heart. "Well, why are you here, for what purpose, haven''t you seen my naval banner?" "I, we just happened to come out to play and died. It was true. I didn''t expect that a whale so big here almost scared me." "Sauron, cut this guy to feed the fish." "Don''t, don''t, let me be honest, let me be honest." Hearing Naruto''s indifferent words, especially the vicious green algae head next to him pulled out the knife, Mr9 almost scared the urine pants, his eyes were scared to tears, and hurried "We are actually bounty hunters on the Whiskey Peak. They specifically lead some pirates and then assassinate them to get bounties. Whiskey Peak is such an island." Mr9 was snoring nervously. He couldn''t even feel the temperature of the quilt, it was colder than soaking in the sea. Mr9''s words made Sauron suddenly realize "I mean why I''m so familiar, I didn''t expect to have a bounty hunter''s lair in front, I don''t know if there is a powerful guy in it." With blood on his face, Sauron clenched his knife, a bit like a combat madman. It made Mr9 almost stop breathing, I really thought that the fierce guy in front of him would chop him. "That is to say, you treat my boat as a pirate." Nagging, Naruto staring directly at Mr9, his face turned cold. "I might as well tell you, to trouble me, to weigh your own ability, in the great waterway, I don''t think of pirates with hundreds of millions of bounty." Miss and Naruto looked at Naruto in astonishment on Wednesday. They didn''t expect to encounter such a ruthless character. This is a navy who has just entered the great channel, and the tone is so great. And hundreds of millions of bounty pirates, let alone kill them, they have never even seen them. Regardless of Mr9''s surprise, Naruto sneered "Don''t bother me, and Miss is from now on. It''s my person. Don''t give me any closer." "Wait a minute, why am I yours, and who the **** are you?" Miss frowned on Wednesday. She had a feeling of being kidnapped. It was obviously a mistake to get on the ship. The young lieutenant general did not expect to be a guy who likes to play with girls. "You will know about this later." Glancing at Miss Wednesday, Naruto turned and turned towards Nami, who was dealing with the route. "You don''t have to stay on the island of Whiskey Peak for a long time. Add enough material to go directly to the Kingdom of Alabastan." "Oh." Nami, who frowned, didn''t raise her head, organized her sailing route, and now has a permanent record pointer. The Kingdom of Alabastan is still far from the whiskey peak. This kind of thing must be done. Plan well. Miss blinked her eyes on Wednesday and looked at Naruto stupidly. Now she is a little bit crying, barely suppressing the instability in her heart, carefully. "Well, are you calling Naruto, can you let us go?" "No, you can''t go, he can go." Naruto said indifferently, staring coldly at Mr9, and to Naruto''s eyes, Mr9, who had wanted to defend Miss Wednesday, did not dare to say a word Now, I can only pray for Miss Wednesday in my heart. "I don''t seem to have any resentment against you. Otherwise, when I reach Whiskey Mountain, how about I introduce you to other beautiful girls?" Miss had tears in her eyes on Wednesday, almost crying and looking at Naruto. "I''m not interested in other girls, I just want you." Turning to look at Miss Wednesday, Naruto''s smiling face gave a very cheap feeling. Gritting his teeth, Miss wanted to give Naruto a punch on Wednesday, but now he can''t mess with the lieutenant because it''s not good for her or her plans. With her lips pursed, Miss was a bit bitter on Wednesday. The tears in her eyes did accumulate a lot. Those pretty narrow eyes, with a little tear hanging, looked up at Naruto, whispered "Played with me, can you let me go?" Soft words, the girl who was originally a princess, has decided to let go of everything. v2 Chapter 57： : "Kidnapping" Princess Vivi A beautiful princess, saying these words, is still very tempting, especially a princess who has never been in love. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Miss''s little face had a slight blush on Wednesday, and she couldn''t hold the shame on her face. Don''t look over her head and show the blue single ponytail in front of Naruto. Let the princess in front of you have a suffocating beauty, Naruto was moved, instantly decided to take this princess, and then accompany him to find the treasure of One Piece. "Relax, I won''t mess around, and it''s good for you to follow me." Naruto said calmly, but would not force the princess, after all, this kind of thing is not interesting. Miss looked at Naruto on Wednesday and didn''t really understand what this guy was thinking, but she wouldn''t mess around when she heard it, she was relieved and looked at everything in the room curiously. Naruto stood up, instead of talking to Miss on Wednesday, but went straight out, stretched out, opened the door, and saw the white snow. Snow fell on the goose feathers and fell on the deck. Kirby''s short figure was imprinted in Naruto''s eyes. As a righteous navy guy for inspiration, shivering in the cold but without any retreat, he cleaned up the snowflakes on the deck. "Kerby." After hearing Naruto''s cry, Kirby straightened his body and saluted. "Mr. Lieutenant, what do you want to do?" "Want to be a strong general of the navy, for example, like Sauron, even more powerful. Wap.novelhall.com" Naruto said easily, staring closely at the little man in front, it is really possible a gust of wind With a scrape, this thin body will be blown away. "I''m very willing." Kerby flashed in front of her eyes, and the lower back was straighter. Unfortunately, her body was too short, not too different from the previous one. "Well, I now have a demon fruit. I believe you have heard of it. You can gain more power by eating it, but if you think about it, you will never swim if you eat the devil fruit. " Reaching out to the back, when Kerby couldn''t see it, Naruto took out the fruit of the cow and spread it out in front of Kirby. Looking at the fruit, Kirby''s expression changed from excited to excited, looking at Naruto''s eyes was very touching "Thank you, Lieutenant General, thank you very much." Both hands trembled, and the demon fruit in front of Naruto was the devil fruit, which possessed the same strength as the three generals. This is not something that ordinary people can obtain. From this point of view, Kerby understands that Naruto places great importance on him, so Kindness shed tears in Kirby, who had not been favored by anyone. Seeing Kirby tears, Naruto was a bit inexplicable. The boy was moved too fast. Such a trashy demon fruit was moved like this. I think he has the strongest system, a special task is a devil fruit. That Chakra practiced Dan, but it was more terrifying than the fruit of the devil. "The kindness of Lieutenant General, Kirby will not forget." Holding the devil fruit in one hand, the little boy stood saluting Naruto with a flash of light in his eyes, unwavering. Naruto nodded slightly and said solemnly "You have to remember that the fruit of the devil is just an external ability, not to make you a general. In addition to mastering this ability, you must exercise well." Kirby listened carefully, looking at the devil fruit in his hands, and when he looked up again, he said seriously "I firmly believe that if I can exercise my ability, I will definitely be a just navy." Naruto smiled slightly, turned his head and walked into the cabin, looking at Naruto''s back, Kirby was full of worship, I believe he will never forget this kind of affection in his life. The heavy snow was still falling, and the Mei Li sailed very slowly. This weather was blocked by the snow, and it was really difficult to get out without Naruto''s help. "The weather on the Great Channel is really weird. According to the current view, the whiskey peaks should be sunny and why is it still snowing." Nami, wearing a small cotton jacket, looked at the permanent record pointer in her hand, her brows frowning with a thoughtful expression. "Great navigation cannot use ordinary navigation knowledge. Here, you will encounter all kinds of weather changes, if you judge according to other ordinary seas." Miss on Wednesday with her hands around her chest, slightly glanced at Nami''s permanent record pointer. Indifferent "Be careful and die." Carefully glanced at Miss on Wednesday, Nami''s face was very unfriendly, and she was a little wary of this foreign girl. After all, the girl didn''t know where she came from and where she came from. Miss Wednesday instead was not interested in Nami''s complexion. She has a major mission and will not easily make friends with anyone. She is only interested in Lieutenant General Naruto. Watching Naruto, standing on the bow of the ship, as if he didn''t feel the cold wind, standing straight, the navy justice coat fluttered, and Miss had to admit on Wednesday that the teenager was indeed a bit of a lieutenant general Style. Can''t help being curious inside, glanced at Nami and asked "I said, is the captain of this ship really a lieutenant general? It seems that he is about the same age as me." "Naruto is Lieutenant General. That''s for sure." Nami frowned, doubting Miss Naruto''s identity on Miss Wednesday, and she was a little bit angry, but she didn''t lose her temper, but she was agitated. "Not just the lieutenant general, this time the naval headquarters said that they would recall Naruto and make him a general." "Admiral!" Miss''s pupil dilated on Wednesday. This time it was completely stunned. The admiral was stimulating enough. I did not expect that there would be a character ready to become an admiral. How powerful this is, Miss still knew very well on Wednesday, comparable to the strength of Qi Wuhai, the identity of a general, such a ship, and so many men. Instead, Miss was a little skeptical on Wednesday, wondering if Naruto s identity was fake, or that the entire ship was a pirate pretending to be a navy. "Nami, how is it? Can you keep track of the navigation?" Hina glanced at the confused snow in front of her, frowning, the imperial body of this royal sister was very strong. v2 Chapter 58： : Convention Glancing at Hina, Miss had to admit on Wednesday that this person is really a colonel, which means that Naruto may be a lieutenant general. Somewhat contradictory Miss, her little head was messed up on Wednesday. "It seems to see the island." Naruto don''t overdo it and say calmly, at this time the snow turned and other people couldn''t notice it. Miss looked up and looked around on Wednesday, let alone observe, she couldn''t even see the sea water in front of her, which made Naruto''s words a little skeptical. Instead, Nami screamed with joy, raised her hand, and shouted at Sauron. "Green algae head, give me control of the sails, go straight, don''t let go." "Hey, tell me why I have to do this kind of thing." Sauron complained, pulling the thick rope of the sail with strong hands, not to mention, this guy is stronger than cows. "Do you have an opinion, you can''t let our captain do it and do your work well." Nami glanced at Sauron, staring at Naruto''s back, and smiled at the corner of her mouth "And Naruto, but how to do such a small thing to become a general." Sauron was speechless for a while, and finally obediently did his own thing, and no longer said a word. The ship sailed slowly, and the snow around it gradually reduced. Naruto felt a little surprised by the wonderful sight. Break through a thick layer of smoke, when the snowflake flew to the moment it was gone. The lively town in front of the crowd shouted cheering, but unfortunately when they saw the naval flag, they were surprised. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network An instant shout, another second, immediately stopped, a weird sight. Miss and Mr9 came to the island on Wednesday, and immediately wanted to sneak away, stomping their feet, Miss walked carefully towards the boat on Wednesday, afraid of being found, and her body was so tight. At this moment Naruto looking straight ahead, as if there were eyes behind his head, even when Miss was about to leave on Wednesday, he turned his head and looked slightly smiled. "Miss Miss, I seem to have said that you are mine from now on. If you dare to run, I can guarantee that you don''t want to return to your country." Threatening words made Miss upright on Wednesday with a bitter face, and now she really admires Naruto''s ability, super-distant vision, and such alertness, let alone say that it is completely unavailable to the average navy. Glancing at Miss Wednesday, Naruto looked coldly at Mr9 "Looking at Miss Wednesday''s face, I can let you go, and get off now, don''t show up in front of me again." The panicked Mr9 responded, and immediately jumped down, for the appearance of running away, for fear of Naruto''s remorse. "Lieutenant General, what the **** do you want me to do?" Miss wrinkled a face on Wednesday, turning her head to look at Naruto, biting her lip, looking bitter. "How about being my wife?" Naruto smiled lightly, earnestly. "You." Miss gave Naruto a sideways look on Wednesday, and her white fists clenched again, but once again she slackened. She still didn''t want to fall out with Naruto. Now the whole country is in crisis. The guy who wants to be a general is unhappy. Miss was a little scared of Naruto on Wednesday, but it was comparable to the Shackledall guy. "Just a joke, Princess Weiwei, smile, don''t be so rigorous." Naha, who laughed, said something easily, but made Miss look even more gloomy on Wednesday. Princess Wei Wei, the four words hit her in the heart like a hammer. Obviously, the other party knew her identity from the beginning. but "Princess Weiwei, what''s this name, is it a person''s name?" Wei Wei, with a smirk in her head, was still a little stupid, and her eyes floated, looking at the sky and saying what she knew she was confused. Naruto turned and leaned towards Weiwei. At this time, the ship slowly approached the shore. The others were watching Naruto. Without Naruto''s order, Nami and others did not dare to disembark and prevented others from coming up. Close to Wei Wei, staring at her beautiful cheek, looking at it for more than ten seconds, the latter even stopped her heartbeat, the atmosphere did not dare to come out, and her whole body was stiff. "I said, Princess Weiwei, let''s exchange something." Naruto smiled lightly, put her head in front of Princess Weiwei, only that beautiful and beautiful face was more than ten centimeters away, and Weiwei''s sweet breath was Naruto who can kiss, take a deep breath, smile "I''ll help you with Clokerdal. How about you as my little lover?" Breathing diarrhea, frowning Weiwei looked at Naruto, her two white fists clenched, her voice was a bit delicate "Why do you say you can kill Cockdal?" "Depending on my strength, Qi Wuhai is nothing great. How about Princess Weiwei, this condition should be good, one country for another." Naruto looked seriously and looked straight at Weiwei, smiling slightly. Seeing Naruto''s unwillingness is to talk casually, Wei Wei is thinking about her country, her princess''s identity is really not much, if it can really save the entire country, this sale is still very cost-effective. Fist clenched tightly, raised his eyes to look at Naruto, bit his lower lip and said "I promise you, but only if you can really save my country." "Just say so, don''t regret it." Naruto laughed and stretched out a little thumb. "Not as good as we are." "Hook?" Looking at Naruto''s mischievous smile with a little confusion, Weiwei couldn''t react for a while, and her fingers caught Naruto''s little thumb. Really don''t say, Wei Wei''s fingers are soft and smooth, which is really good. Naruto smiling, shaking his finger and agreeing to take an oath with Wei Wei, turned his head into the island. Replenish resources and aim for Alabastan. Looking at her finger dullly, Wei Wei started to stay. She did not expect to make such an appointment with a lieutenant general. Naruto s identity made her not want to give up this great opportunity, regardless of whether Naruto can really save The strength of the Lieutenant General in her country should not be bad, probably? v2 Chapter 59： : Looking forward to the boss The people at Whiskey Peak are very enthusiastic, and although they are cheating, they have not used Naruto''s set against pirates. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website People in the navy, they still dare not mess with it. The navy is not a simple tens of millions of bounty pirates. The world government is behind it. No one made trouble, and Naruto had to let go of this group of people. As long as he didn''t mess with him, he was still unwilling to kill more people, and it was hard to kill them, but there were nearly 300 people. Lively and lively eaten a hearty meal, bought enough necessities, can sail at sea, half a month of fresh water and food. Accompany Nami to buy the necessities. As a porter''s Naruto, she carried two buckets of fresh water and stepped onto the Meri, leaving to take advantage of the night. At a glance, there was a duck stuck in the mouth of the ladder. "Naruto, what''s wrong?" Nami turned her head away and looked at Naruto who was not moving in front of her in doubt. She was still a little stunned when she saw the duck. "Why is this duck on our boat." "Fuck off." Frowning, Naruto glared at the big duck, but the latter remained motionless. Huge ducks are almost half a person tall, and they are still cartoon-shaped mouths, ducks with claws, and each duck looks at each other. The duck eyes are round. A duck was so arrogant, Naruto was speechless for a while, and when he raised his foot, he kicked him. In one kick, the big duck couldn''t hide at all. The whole duck turned over directly, rolling and slamming into the wall. With a bang, the duck''s head was faint. "Kalu!" Weiwei screamed and ran forward, hugging the fat big duck, calling the duck''s name, but unfortunately the big eyes of the duck were shining with gold, and she looked dizzy. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network "How did this duck come up?" Naruto stepped forward, lowered the bucket, and stared at the fat duck in front. The cartoon appearance was very interesting. Wei Wei looked back at Naruto, but she was careful to hold the duck''s neck with no slack, and said seriously "This is my most important companion. Don''t try to hurt it." "Just looking at it blocking the road, then, it seems to be strangled by you." Naruto said faintly, pointing casually at the big duck that spit in front of him. "Kalu, I''m sorry." Wei Wei was startled and quickly let go of the big duck''s neck. Unfortunately, the duck was completely dizzy and was in its nightmare. For this big duck, Kaya also came forward curiously, saying "Is this your pet?" Wei Wei looked at the gentle and elegant, the girl in front of her was unconscious, she immediately dropped her vigilance and shook her head seriously. "It''s an important friend." Keya flickered, blinked her eyes, smiled, agreed with Wei Wei''s statement, and whispered softly. "May I look at it?" Nodded, Wei Wei looked at the girl in front of her, such a beautiful girl, no less temperament than her, obviously a girl from a large family, did not expect to follow Naruto this satyr. Looking at Naruto''s Weiwei, she looked sideways, her doubts were strong. "Hey, the boat ahead, stop me." A man with a exploding head and a pistol stood next to a girl in a trendy dress with earrings. Two faceless expressions pointed at Merrie, serious expressions, revealing a solemn. With his hands on the edge of the boat, Naruto looked at them, calmly. "Is there a problem?" "Princess Vivi, are you on your boat?" Miss Valentine''s face was cold, staring directly at Naruto, her eyes revealing a killing intention. Hearing Miss''s Valentine''s Day, Wei Wei didn''t dare to show her face, but she shrank, she was obviously afraid of two people, and her expression was very tense. Naruto smiled and said something that almost made Weiwei want to run "Yes." "That''s right, give her to us and you can go, otherwise." Miss Valentine squeezed her fists and stared up at Naruto, her face full of desire to fight, her face cold. "Otherwise you don''t all want to leave." "I''m just going to find you, by the way, report it to your boss. Princess Vivi is my man. If you want to send someone to kill me, come here quickly, remember my name, Naruto, believe That guy will definitely understand. " Grinning, Naruto''s smile is brilliant, raising his hand, yelling "Sauron, chopped them down, leaving someone alone to report." A figure flew up from behind Naruto, like an eagle, opened two long knives, long knives like wings, and rushed straight towards the bottom. Once it came up, it was full of strength. When the explosive man Miss5 raised his gun and pulled the trigger, boom! boom! boom! Three shots, but unfortunately all of them easily avoided. Sauron waved the knife in his hand, rushed up fiercely, aimed at Miss5 with a swipe, and an X attack. The man with the exploding head couldn''t hide, opened his eyes and watched that his body was divided into two, the whole body exploded and turned into a ash. Miss Valentine lived in the same place. Sauron''s sight made her dare not move if she was stared at by a beast, her legs were weak, her two long legs were trembling, looking at Naruto, she did nt dare turn. Naruto with a smile on her face looked like a demon in her eyes. "Bring your boss back. The more people come, the better. It is best if he comes by himself. Don''t be polite with me. Even if there is a team of troops, I can still wipe out the whole army." Grinning and matching those cold eyes, Miss Valentine trembled to the ground and nodded stupidly. "That''s good, look forward to your boss coming." Naruto waved his hand and turned calmly. "Sauron, come on, ready to sail." "Understood, these people are really **** enough. Thanks to my expectation for such a long time." With the knife, Sauron slouched slowly into the boat. Looking at the figure of Sauron, Wei Wei looked very dull, glanced at Sauron, and set her eyes on Naruto. Naruto''s words just now are obviously a provocation to Qi Wuhai, this is the lieutenant The bold provocation really made her a little overwhelmed. v2 Chapter 60： : Neptune Subdued Set sail again, this time leaving in the dark, and at the peak of Whiskey, a great vulture and sea otter flew into the distance. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Inadvertently seeing the big vulture in the sky, Wei Wei''s face was very difficult to look at instantly. She looked at Naruto and said solemnly. "Naruto now you are being stared at by one of the Seven Takeshis. The BW Assassination Department can be as simple as you think." "Princess Weiwei, I''ll tell you too." Naruto''s face turned straight, looking straight at Weiwei. "I''m not as simple as you think." Wei Wei was shocked, and she was silent. She didn''t know what she wanted to grab the Kuro Duck beside her. The big duck was taken aback. She was really afraid that Wei Wei would faint her again and felt jumped. Go out. Weiwei Jiao made a few words, her voice was sweet and moving, very nice, not wanting to lose her temper. The ship sailed slowly, turned around, and headed for the distance. Looking at the watch-shaped permanent record pointer, Nami lifted and looked at Naruto seriously. "Naruto, at current speed, I''m afraid it will take a while to reach Alabastan." "how many days?" "About ten days or so." "Speed ??up, for example, to tame a Neptune." Naruto raised and looked ahead. Indeed, there was a Neptune three hundred meters away. It was slowly approaching, and had a small, small-sized Neptune with a huge monocular. It''s perfect to pull the boat. "Training Neptune?" Weiwei was staring at Naruto in doubt, not understanding why Naruto would say such words, reminding him "Neptunoid creatures are very irritable. Neptune species in the Great Channel are different from the other four sea areas. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" All in all, Naruto understands that Wei Wei doesn''t trust his strength. Such a young lieutenant can''t believe anyone in the Navy headquarters. Without answering Wei Wei''s words, Naruto''s eyes tightly locked on the Neptune in front. Slowly came over, the Neptune with the size of the Merrie, the body was like a fish, gliding on the water, looked up angrily at the boat that violated its territory. Seeing the appearance of Neptune, Wei Wei opened her mouth, and she was a little stunned, her body unconsciously clasped the duck, and one person and one duck trembled. "Just right, it''s you." Naruto''s body flounced, and in Weiwei''s surprised eyes, Naruto''s speed exceeded the speed of light, and it took a second from the bow to the sea. A man stood straight on the surface of the sea, the navy coat turbulent with the wind. A person can stand on the sea without sinking. This may be the first time Wei Wei saw her pupil enlarged, her beautiful eyes staring at Naruto with every blink. She was hooked by Naruto''s curiosity now, and wanted to know Naruto''s true strength. At this time, Wei Wei did not even dare to make a breathing sound, for fear of disturbing Naruto. With fists in both hands, they moved, and Naruto''s smiling face remained the same, and he did not flinch from the Neptune that was dozens of times larger than his whole person. Neptune looked at Naruto with contempt, and Hao opened his mouth without hesitation, yelling, and vomiting Naruto. Having arm-sized fangs surprised Weiwei, and now Naruto hasn''t moved yet, she almost wants to call out. "Hey, why don''t you come and help me." Wei Wei, who was too panicked, glanced at Sauron, who yawned with her hands in her head. "What''s so worrying about this guy, but even Qiwuhai''s Eagle Eye can run away." "Eagle eyes!" Wei Wei shook, her heart shook, she turned her head to look at Naruto, and Naruto''s body was dazzling at that moment, her whole body was glittering. Looking at this from the side, the smiling face makes people feel a chill, so they look directly at the Neptune in front of them, roaring loudly "Get me down." The momentum of the whole body soared, forming a substantive attack, and the ten-tail capabilities were all turned on. A snoring sound from the sea surface, a surging wave, ten meters high on a roll. "" The shivering Neptune stopped attacking at this moment, and looked at Naruto in fear, like a small animal, and his big eyes were shaking. "Don''t you hear me?" Naruto''s face was cold, his eyes pierced into the Neptune like needles, six Qiudao jade appeared, and Shiwei''s ability to destroy the world appeared. After all, the Neptune is just a beast, and can feel things that make it scary, such as Hailou Stone. Now Naruto is even more terrifying than Hailou Stone. The small Neptune did not dare to move, and his whole body stopped at the sea, so he looked at Naruto so timidly and remained motionless. Naruto''s complexion returned to calmness, and he jumped lightly, landed on the top of Neptune, and made Wei Wei almost startle her chin. Naruto smiled at the head of the Neptune. "Yo Xi, from now on, you will be the special driver of Meri." The response to Naruto was a high-pitched roar. The excited Neptune did not attack Naruto, and was well tamed by Naruto. It should be said that it was surrendered to Naruto''s terrifying strength. Sauron''s mouth cracked and grinned. "Also let me see the horror of this guy. Even this kind of thing can be intimidated by momentum. No wonder it can defeat Hawkeye." Wei Wei''s mouth was closed and she pointed at Naruto. She wanted to ask what was going on. Unfortunately, she opened her mouth and was surprised to say nothing. She has never seen the subject of Neptune submission, and it is so easy to surrender. Is this still the Neptune, this is the guy who can destroy most pirate hulls. Intimidated by the momentum, Weiwei felt a little dizzy. And Naruto, who led the Neptune, was jumping on the Meri, asking Hina to prepare an iron chain, Neptune''s huge head crawled on the hull, a respectful attitude, and a sloppy body. Weiwei knew that she hadn''t dreamed. She looked at Naruto''s gaze. Some admired it, and suddenly thought of the agreement, some blushed and murmured. "Can it really help me, but be a little lover, little lover." After reading it twice, Wei Wei''s cheeks became red, with a little blush, and she was full of shame. When she thought of the crisis in her country, she immediately shook her head and muttered. "No, this is not the time to think about it," Wei Wei, who was determined, came to Naruto, looking at Naruto who was about to command Sauron to tie the sea kings to the ship, and bit her teeth, seriously. "Naruto, some I want to talk to you, can you come with me?" v2 Chapter 61： : Be my own Following Vivi''s solemn appearance to the cabin, no one else was allowed in. The two got along alone. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Wei Wei stood, stretched out her two arms, curled her head, and let go of the single pony tail. The sea-like blue hair spread out like clouds, and was scattered on both sides of the beautiful melon seed face. The cheeks are white and smooth, beautiful to have a sense of enchantment, and the blue hair gives a very healthy beauty. "Actually, I am the princess of Alabastan, I believe you already know this." Wei Wei stared directly at Naruto, her expression was serious, her cheeks were full of dignity. "I do nt know to what extent Naruto, you know, let me put it simply, the Kingdom of Alabastan was controlled and rebelled by some people. Because of the dancing powder incident, the whole country was turbulent. About dancing powder, it is a kind of forced The powder of rain, my father, the king, was framed, so much so that it was opposed by the people of the whole country. " Speaking of this, Wei Wei''s face was full of dim, bowed her head, you can see her lips clenched, barely forcing the uneasy in her heart, raised her head and looked at the corners of Naruto with tears in her eyes "Originally our country was peaceful. It only came from that person. It is called Crocodile with rustling fruit. The crocodile has all the conspiracy in order to control our country. So, Naruto, please help me save the whole country. , Kill this person, please, please. " Pleading with tears, Wei Wei''s face burst into tears, sobbing and clenching her teeth, so as not to let her crying sound come out. The strong Wei Wei intends to put all her hopes on Naruto, but also to gamble. The girl was indeed crying. It was a beautiful beauty. She held out one and touched the soft skin. Naruto wiped out Wei Wei''s tears with her hand and smiled. "I''m sure to help you, I said that the pay is very high. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" Weiwei broke her tears and laughed. Listening to Naruto''s joking remarks, she nodded her emphasis, and hummed. "I''ll promise whatever the compensation." "Then collect a little interest first." Naruto''s face came over, and as soon as the words came down, he kissed Weiwei with two mouths overlapping. Tears flowed into the Ming population, and there was a salty tenderness. The moment she left, Weiwei had been stupidly there. She didn''t respond for a long time. She was very charming and shy and stared at Naruto. "You didn''t promise me. I won''t promise you until you help me." "It''s just interest, little interest." Naruto smiled and stretched out a hand, touched Wei Wei''s lips, gently slipped past, turned and left, his head wouldn''t, he was afraid that if he stayed again, he could not bear Lived and ate this Weiwei. Wei Wei looked at Naruto with a red face. She was angry and shy. This was her first kiss. How could it be a small interest? The shameful Wei Wei did not dare to see other people and hid in the cabin. in. With the Neptune''s pet, the Merrie speeded up more than twice as fast. It took less than two days to sail through the small garden and did not stay there. Moving straight ahead, the sea was calm and calm, but there was no bad weather. Enjoying stroking and passing the gentle sea breeze, Naruto stood on the bow of the boat and looked at the surrounding environment from a distance, while the guards, Nami and others were rarely free and Keya and Weiwei drinking tea. There was Naruto, sailing was reassuring, and not even an enemy had been seen along the way. "Admiral, what do you want to ask you?" Hina glanced at Weiwei, looking at Naruto, her expression serious. "The Naval Headquarters has ordered many times. I hope you can catch up as soon as possible. Doesn''t the Lieutenant General even want the identity of the General, and wants to help a girl who has not been identified." With a tight frown, Hina still didn''t believe what Wei Wei said. She hadn''t heard anything about the civil war in Alabastan. How could she simply believe it. "Hina sauce, I also have one thing to ask you." Looking away from the blue sea ahead, Naruto looked at Hina, grimly. "Are you standing on my side or the naval headquarters?" "This" Hina''s head went down. For a while, she didn''t know how to answer Naruto''s words. According to the subordinates, she really stood at Naruto, but the command of the naval headquarters couldn''t be ignored. "Looking at you, I understand, so you might as well return to the Naval Headquarters as Hina." After glancing at Hina''s somewhat difficult appearance, Naruto began to look up at the scenery of the sea again. It made Hina feel a chill. Naruto''s words stimulated her heart, straightened her back and hurriedly salute "I will try my best to stand beside the Lieutenant General." Sister Hina uttered such words that made Naruto laugh and chuckled. "That''s ridiculous, rest assured, I won''t betray the Navy." Of course, after this sentence, you must add a present. Now Naruto will not betray. There are still many naval identities that can be used. After the use is complete, it may be uncertain. By then, I believe no one can stop him. . "Yes, Hina understands." Pink hair was fluttered by the wind, Hina looked at Naruto, her eyes full of trust. The sea is very calm, but the scenery is still not as good as Hina, especially this sister, who looks completely trusting in him, with majestic and dignified cheeks, navy coat split on that wonderful man''s body, beautiful and charming Cheeks are pink and white. "Xina, are you willing to be my man forever, not the navy headquarters, but just my own." The words calmly spoke, Naruto, his face was very quiet. "Admiral, don''t make fun of Hina." With a bitter smile, Hina straightened her chest, and the whiteness that was about to make Naruto more heart-warming. Take the initiative to say the first two steps "It''s not a joke, it''s serious, how''s it going, when I''m with my wife." Hina almost wanted to cry, and now she just thought that Naruto wanted to make fun of her, but didn''t dare to oppose it. She had to step back and didn''t expect to step on the air, and there was no place at all. v2 Chapter 62： : Nicole Robin "Yeah!" The surprised Hina fell behind, and the sea was underneath the boat. For a person like her who possesses the power of a demon fruit, if she fell into the sea, she would die. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto, who had troubled eyes and fast hands, wrapped around Hina''s waist and gently pulled down, and the two were closely attached together. A soft part was squeezed into a ball. "It''s so soft." Naruto sighed, but didn''t expect this sentence to make Hina''s face blue, her cheeks blue, and gave Naruto a hard look. "Lieutenant General, let go of Hina." "But I saved you just now. Doesn''t Hina sauce want to say thank you." Naruto with a playful smile didn''t let Hina go, so how could it be easily let go. "But Lieutenant General almost let Hina fall, Hina is very angry now." Wrinkled cute nose, sister Yu also has a temper. Naruto who couldn''t help laughing, trying to tease Hina, didn''t expect her eyelids to jump, and a sense of crisis came, that is, someone was approaching Merrie. "Someone is here to protect the Keya them." Naruto lowered the palm of Hina''s waist and looked around carefully. Hina wasn''t surprised, she obeyed Naruto''s instructions, but she was dissatisfied with Naruto''s easy backhand. In her mind, Naruto will never be serious, and maybe never serious. A girl in front was sitting in a boat dragged by sea beasts, taxiing over, the girl''s palms crossed, the strange palms appeared out of thin air, and many palms continued to emerge from the turtle''s back. Holding tightly together, a boat appeared out of thin air. With slender legs strolling, Robin, dressed as a cowboy in the west, was slowly coming over. This is the real Royal Sister look. The long and slim legs are very beautiful. The white-skinned thighs are seductive. Unfortunately, there are no stockings on this beautiful leg. The high-heeled boots are strolling, and the handsome and cheeky face is a little charming, and the corner of the mouth with a smile gives a special favor. Glancing at the people aboard, focusing on Naruto, chuckling "It looks like you are Naruto, you are really young. I heard that you will become the youngest general in naval history." Stepping onto the boat and standing upright, Robin looked at Naruto without looking hostile, but smiled softly. Really a gentle royal sister. "I know you." Hina was startled, frightened, bit her gloves, and looked at Robin coldly. "Nicole Robin, the number one wanted for 80 million Baileys." "It''s my pleasure to let you know, Colonel Hina, I don''t know what you''re doing when you''re not in the Naval Headquarters." Robin''s face didn''t move, the corners of his smiling mouth didn''t change a bit, and he slightly glanced at Hina, Instead, she did not look at her, more accurately, she looked down on the navy. Hina, biting on her gloves, was ready to start, and the naval headquarters ordered it, but when she met this person, she had to catch it directly. Stopping Hina with one hand, Naruto said coldly. "Don''t do it, or I''m really angry." Hina was unwilling to put away the movements in her hands. Robin looked a little surprised at Naruto and smiled coldly. "You are Naruto. You look very young. You are really a young little general." The smiley face was relaxed, as if joking. "Miss Robin, I don''t know what I''m doing here. Don''t you know that I''m a navy person, and walk here so diligently, I''m not afraid I''ll exchange you for a bounty." Naruto looks at Robin. This sister has a good temperament, Da Siqi and Hina are not comparable, and the gentle attitude is not cold to anyone, it makes people not feel her true heart. Is the strongest Royal Sister. "Of course I''m afraid, you can''t mess with me." Robin walked to Nami with a smile and asked softly "Can I sit down too?" Nami moved cautiously aside, her expression a little nervous, looking at Robin, her palms clenched, and her face was not friendly. As if she hadn''t seen it, Robin sat directly on the chair, tilting her long beautiful legs and looking at Naruto "I came here to report it to you. Didn''t you really want to defeat him about Crockdal? I know all the information and weaknesses of his fruit." "You will be so kind, Ms. all Sunday." Pointing at Robin, Wei Wei looked a little angry, but this person was the vice president of the organization, and she did not give Robin a good look. With his elbows lowered in his thighs and palms supporting his head, Wei Wei said, holding Caru duck aside, gently "I didn''t expect our princess to be here. It''s been a long time since I saw you. I didn''t realize that you would miss Wednesday." "Don''t joke, you are my enemy, enemy." Wei Wei''s face clenched her fists so angry. Instead, Robin did not look at her again, staring directly at Naruto. "If I say that, believe it or not, it depends on you. [Crocodile] The most scared is water, sea water is the best, and fresh water is the same. Be careful not to get touched by him, otherwise the body will be absorbed Moisture goes. " Take a deep breath, soothe the mood of wanting to hold Robin well, licking beautiful legs, Naruto earnestly "I probably know all of this. I didn''t expect Robin to betray Clochdal so quickly." "I just happened to see that you can beat him and help you. This is something I can''t say, master." Robin smirking slightly, moving his fingers slightly. An arm grew from Naruto''s shoulders, and the thin palms stroked Naruto''s cheeks, and Robin''s face smiled slightly. "Forgot to say, it seems that you are following other ships behind you, most likely they are coming to you, and they are still naval ships." To make fun of Naruto, Robin crossed his legs, stood up, and returned to his boat again, greeting with a gentle smile and leaving. As Robin stood up, Naruto''s hands on the cheeks turned into petals, and the wonderful sight surprised some people such as Sauron, and his face was a little serious. Instead, Naruto sighed, did not feel the softness of the hand, and such a gentle royal sister is really good, especially the cold appearance, although smiling, but can not hide the indifferent heart. This is another girl who is difficult to capture, but the warm bed must be good. Naruto musing, forgetting Robin''s last words. v2 Chapter 63： : Meet two miscellaneous soldiers The Merrie continued to sail, and thinking of Robin''s words, Naruto didn''t understand what the navy was behind them, the navy''s headquarters? Or a pirate disguised as a navy? Observing with my own eyes, I did not find the naval ship in Robin''s mouth, and they seemed to be far away. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website And Naruto cannot wait for them to come like this, after all, it is too wasteful of time. Sailing for half a day, fine weather A white body-like object floated over the sea, like a wax boat like a small house. "Hey, Naruto, there seems to be something coming, I''m afraid the visitor is not good." Sauron took two long waist knives, held them tightly, and looked at the wax boat in front. The two walked on the deck carved from wax. On their heads were Mr. 3 with a 3 logo and the cute little loli Miss Golden Week with two slices of apple red. "You guys are really laid back. Do you think that we provoked our BW assassination organization, and we can just pass by." Mr3 spread his hands leisurely, opened his posture, looked like an attack, and miss Golden Week looked at it indifferently, but did not want to take a shot. The distance between the two ships was getting closer and closer, and Sauron was waiting for him, but Kirby was in a good spirit, holding the navy sword in his hands. "Let you see and see my art, and those who dare to confront us will all die." Crossing his hands, the arms spewed out countless waxes, and the waxes condensed into two huge black balls, so the density is definitely higher than ordinary shells. Two wax cannonballs rushed towards Merrie, with Naruto looking at a leisurely face, instead yawning and seeing Mr3''s eyes burst into flames. The preparation for gritted teeth saw that the Merrie was sunk. As a result, when Sauron moved, two swords flowed out of his hand, and the sky flashed two silver rays. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The two shells were split into two in an instant. "Miss Golden Week, it looks like we need the two of us to cooperate." Mr3 glanced at the little girl who was lazy beside him, who was helpless and took out his drawing tools from behind, staring closely at the people in front. Naruto''s complexion still remained the same, and he glanced a little, let alone a listless expression "Say you guys hurry up and win over my men, I can play with you." "We seem to have been made small, so what about this, super huge cannonball." As soon as his hands rose, he lifted them directly, and the wax of both hands spurted out. A large artillery shell, almost as large as the entire ship of the Merrie. Miss Golden Week''s paintbrush instantly stained the cannonball, turning it into an ordinary shell. "In this way, this weight can be more than ten times heavier than the previous one. It weighs a ton." At the end of the wax condensation in Mr3''s hand, the large cannonball rushed towards Naruto, the crew member''s expression of astonishment, and he was shocked there. Even Sauron''s three knives were taken out and held tightly, and his forehead was sweating coldly "Naruto, I may not cut this thing." "Naruto, Naruto Lieutenant." Weiwei looked at Naruto motionless, and her heart was a little cold, and she instantly thought Naruto was unable to fight back. "Ah, sorry, something happened just now." The raised Naruto stared coldly at the shells coming straight ahead. The system mission appeared just as soon as Mr3 fired the shells. Killing Mr3 could get a demon fruit. There is no nonsense. With the shock of both eyes, Jiujiuyu reincarnation opened and whispered. "Return to you, God Luo Tianzheng." A powerful repulsion surged out, hitting the super cannonball directly, the air shook, and Mr3 was stunned. The shell actually flew over, Miss was a little surprised during the Golden Week, and when she saw the shell smashed, she almost cried. "Impossible, how did it fly back? Is it the cause of the sea breeze, what nonsense, is there such a terrible wind, no?" Mr3 held his head with both hands and screamed in surprise. With a bang, the entire shell directly smashed the wax boat into smash, directly pressing Mr3''s body, and smashing it down. I believe it is impossible to survive. Even the miss Golden Week was smashed and sank, but I didn''t want to kill the naruto of this little loli, but controlled the hands to lift the girl from the sea with special abilities. Vientiane''s special ability. Wei Wei could only see Naruto stretch out her two hands, even suspending the little girl from the water into the air, and still on the boat. "This, what a strange power, the devil fruit is impossible." Wei Wei was surprised to have opened the mouth so small that it could hold an egg. Miss Golden Week looked at Naruto in horror, because the seawater couldn''t use a little strength and fell to the ground. Stepped forward, Naruto bending down, smiling like a demon "Little sister, don''t do this kind of prank in the future, or you will die." Miss Golden Week glanced at the crashed ship. There was no shadow of mr3 on the sea. It was obviously smashed to death, and the trembling little loli quickly nodded and almost cried. "That''s good." Haha''s smiling Naruto moulded the little girl''s head, causing Miss Golden Week to mention her throat and eyes, completely afraid of Naruto''s horror ability. "Mr. Lieutenant General, is your ability the devil''s fruit?" Wei Wei''s body trembled. This time she really saw Naruto''s strength, and she was a bit afraid of this Lieutenant General. This navy of terrifying ability, she really Never seen before. Nami is very happy, patted Wei Wei shoulder "How could our captain be a Demon Fruiter, can''t you see that he can run at sea?" Nami giggling is very happy. Listening to Weiwei, this reminded me of the last time Naruto ran on the sea. This time, her expression was a little excited, and she really had great hope for Naruto. Full of happiness towards Naruto "Mr. Lieutenant, I''m begging you this time. I''ll be prepared for the rewards, and I''ll give you the rewards." The sea-blue hair fluttered, and the sweet smile went straight into the heart. "Are you rich?" Nami asked excitedly, blinking her eyes. "Even if you are a princess, you can get hundreds of millions of Baileys anyway." "" Vicki twitched a few times. v2 Chapter 64： : Come and exercise Continue to sail for a day, the original sun is covered by thick cumulus clouds, and heavy snow is flying. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The weather of the great channel is really fickle, and it was a little hot, and it turned into a snowy winter. Nami and others who couldn''t resist the cold put on a cotton padded jacket. Instead, Sauron took off his upper clothes and started warming up. Nami, like an idiot, gave Sauron a glance, and Wei Wei was also surprised by Sauron. After exercising Sauron, stand up straight, not afraid of the cold "It looks like a winter swim is necessary." A huge carrier pigeon flew in the sky. The naval news giant carrier still sent two printed newspapers to the distance, an Alabastan information news, and a special naval information newspaper. Naruto reached out and took over two newspapers. The headlines in Alabastan turned out to be a civil war. With a country of more than one million people, 300,000 soldiers of the King s army have fallen to the rebel army. Under 300,000, the situation is basically one-sided. The mysterious crocodile, now called a hero by the Kingdom of Alabastan, has a higher reputation than the king. "Vivi, it seems to be something about your country." Naruto passed Weiwei a glance. After receiving the newspaper, Wei Wei''s face looked a bit ugly. In this situation, she was indeed not optimistic. She looked up at Naruto and was about to open the card to speak. Naruto stretched out his hand slightly, toward the Neptune of the boat. "Go ahead at full speed, don''t be lazy for me. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" The Neptune yelled a cry, and did not dare to resist Naruto, so he had to speed up and glide in the snow this winter, and his eyes were full of tears. "Naruto, thank you." Wei Wei smiled slightly, as touching as pure water. "It''s just for my remuneration to help you." Naruto waved her hands, but did not look at Wei Wei more, but just paid attention to the special naval information newspaper in her hand. Some important internal information, such as the general trend of the revolutionary army, has taken over major events in a certain country. There was also an incident about Naruto''s location, some secret information in the pirates, a traitor pirate in white beard, named black beard, was discovered by the drum kingdom a few days ago. After arbitrarily destroying several countries and destroying several navy ships, they are unknown. Of course, a very important thing was also wrapped up, and the incident of Luffy''s killing was reported. "The navy is still very informed. I don''t know if any guys will take revenge for Luffy." Naruto grinned, put away the newspaper, and didn''t care much about this matter. Even if Luffy was the revolutionary army''s leading son, Hai What about the grandson of the thief hero? Those who prevented him from gaining the One Piece Treasure would all die. "Hina, I want to ask you something?" Naruto turned to look at Hina, who was discussing the route with Nami. The mature Yujie was holding a cigarette, but she was not afraid of the cold and wore only one thin The red open collar could not wrap the snow-white sphere. Looking at Naruto, Hina frowned. "Is there something you do not understand, sir?" "I wanted to ask before. Regarding domineering cultivation methods, I heard that domineering domineering can only be inherited, and ordinary people with armed domineering can learn." Naruto thinks about domineering. After all, the enemy will definitely increase, especially the enemies of the natural department. When confronting the natural department, armed domineering is the best. "Doesn''t the lieutenant-general have no domineering right now?" Surprised Hina, the cigarettes with rose petals on her lips were about to fall off. "Yeah, armed domineering, is there any special cultivation method?" "Generally speaking, the lieutenants above will be armed and domineering. The use of domineering depends on personal qualifications. It may be inadvertently triggered, but the lieutenant general does not domineering. Hina looked at Naruto in a daze, and was not domineering. What kind of attack was the Lieutenant General in front of, and also scared a Neptune creature. Seeing the well-behaved Neptune in front, Hina couldn''t turn her head a little. Without paying attention to Hina''s weird look, Naruto asked doubtfully: "Is there a specific method?" "Through physical exercise and some special application methods may appear, but generally not qualified people can come out a day or two, but the Navy has technology to detect the existence of domineering." Hina stopped musing and answered Naruto''s words earnestly. "Exercise?" Naruto murmured, watching the sea ahead. "It looks like this is the only way." After pondering for a while, I found that there really is no other fast way, and exercise can just try to have the ability to have ten tails flexibly, and also strengthen my own strength. The world of One Piece is very large. This is the size of an earth. Under the gathering of strong men, it is not much weaker than the world of Naruto. For his pick-up girl''s desire to find the big secret treasure, he must learn this arrogance. "Sauron, let''s have a game, aiming at a small island one nautical mile in front of us." Sauron glanced around, sitting next to Sauron, who was warming up and exercising, Naruto pointed forward and said lightly. "It''s just a nautical mile away." With a cloth band tied to his head, Sauron was very interested, and was about to start the winter swimming. Of course, Naruto just wants to exercise the ten-tail ability, and then exercise himself, not to jump into the water and swim in the winter as big as this cultivation maniac. Let Hina serve as a command. Naruto jumps on the sea with a command, and uses her legs to apply a small amount of chakras and starts to run. The ability of the ten tails surrounds the body and strengthens the control skills. Naruto is like light, and the whole person flashes on the sea. Sauron was taken aback. A fish leaping closed his upper body and jumped directly into the sea. The two hands beat the sea continuously. The whole person rushed into the distance like a jet boat. "Admiral mr, the gas phase of the great channel is very messy!" Weiwei blinked her eyes and looked at the two people in front of her, looking at Naruto''s back a bit worried. This is a big winter, and Naruto is wearing so little cloth, this It''s a mess. "Don''t worry." Nami smiled and patted Wei Wei''s shoulder with a smile. "Our captain cannot be stopped by others." v2 Chapter 65： : Accident "?" Turning to look at Nami, Wei Wei didn''t understand why this girl trusted Naruto so much, but it was because of Lieutenant General, but it was impossible, this trust had exceeded the status of Naruto as Lieutenant General Already. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Looking at Weiwei, Nami''s face said with a friendly smile "By the way, about Naruto, what did he ask you to do to help you save the country?" Weiwei was startled, her body stiffened, her eyes fluttered a little. "Ordinary compensation is just ordinary." "Oh, is that so?" Nami urged a narrow smile, never thinking about letting Wei Wei go, her face in front of Wei Wei, only in a voice that two people could hear. "Don''t you want us to pay back Princess Vivi''s body?" "How do you know." In a shock, Wei Wei called out loud, meaning that Nami''s expression wasn''t right, she was obviously telling her words, and immediately waved her hands. "No, not like that, you think wrong." Panic swinging hands, Wei Wei''s fair face with two pieces of tender red, like a sunset sunset. This expression clearly shows that there is a problem. I did not expect that it was really exchanged with my body. Nami also had some jealousy in her heart. "That pervert." Wei Wei glanced at Nami and found that the other party didn''t pay much attention, and she was relieved. "In fact, it''s just a very ordinary money transaction, and Mr. Mr will be a good person, not what you think. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen. Net" Nami looked at Weiwei, and some lamented that such a delicate princess would have cheated the pervert. "Nami, Naruto seems to be back." Ke Yaqiu''s eyes flashed with a few lights, and he was a little excited looking at a figure on the water surface sliding ahead. Looking at Keya, Nami smiled wryly and whispered "I seem to have forgotten that the same is true of this girl. It seems that the opponent is really a bit too much." "Speaking of which, I seem to remember that this girl is called Kaya. It s strange. Isn''t this girl afraid of being born?" Wei Wei looked at Kaya in doubt, and her golden and silky hair was very beautiful and gentle. Personality, I believe no man does not like, but also realize the meaning of the small lover in the Ming population. Thinking of becoming a Naruto lover, Wei Wei''s cheeks became rosy and she felt a sense of shame inside her. But she was a princess of a country and she wanted to be a lover, and a little, oh my god, how much care did Naruto have? . But now the country has difficulties. This kind of thing can''t make her think long. Wei Wei clenched her fists and gritted her teeth: "As long as you can save my country, little lover will be little lover." Naruto ran down quickly, a jump back to the cabin, just ran to the small island, it took only a few minutes, the speed was too fast, so that Sauron was still down. Mainly because the guy hasn''t been seen halfway, it is likely that the green algae head sank. Seriously looking at the Neptune Road pulling the boat ahead "Accelerate and move faster." "What''s wrong with Naruto, what about that green algae head?" Nami stepped forward in confusion, looking around for a few glances. "Running a little too fast, I didn''t see the guy." Naruto replied lightly, directing Neptune, moving at full speed, turning a corner, and rushing towards the island ahead. Snowflake fluttered, Nami tightened her body tightly, and was a little bit cold. She didn''t really care about Sauron''s life and death. She waved to the cabin and walked. "If Chlorella is dead, tell me." Wei Wei looked at Nami in surprise, but she didn''t respond to the other side''s joke. Even the big duck was startled and shivered, as if afraid of the girl. The ship advanced slowly for half an hour, and the snow was getting heavier, and there was a danger of covering the hull. Naruto who stands upright doesn''t obstruct the sight of the snow and can look into the distance well. This is also considered to be the benefit of reincarnation. In this case, Jiujiuyu Reincarnation Eye can have great convenience. But Keya is an ordinary girl after all, even if there are ten Chakras who have the ability to cultivate Dan, they still can''t withstand the cold. There are small pieces of ice floes floating on the sea water, confused by the white, Wei Wei barely opened her eyes and looked around. "It looks like that Mr Bushido may have been killed." Looking up at Naruto, Wei Wei said solemnly "Lieutenant General Mr. Do you want to continue looking for it?" "Well, after all, it''s my men, I can''t give up like this." Naruto glanced, and there was really a wordless Sauron. It was strange that this kind of weather played winter swimming and was not frozen into ice. At this point Naruto had forgotten that he had picked this up. Will not give up his subordinates, Wei Wei''s face is full of dignity, looking at Naruto, suddenly felt this back is very large. In the white snow, there was a vast expanse. Under Naruto''s super-distance vision, Sauron was discovered, but it was not frozen into ice and tied into the shape of a mule. A huge sailing ship was erected on the sea, and Sauron was tightly tied by a group of people, with the bodies of several pirates all around. A bucket with a round body of fat with an iron block all over his body, kicked Sauron with a swollen face, angrily "You guys, we didn''t seem to mess with you. How did you run up and kill so many of my men? It''s a little bit hot when I think about it. I want to eat you." Sauron looked at the front with a cold face. Although his hands were on his back, his face was still smooth and he stared at him. I noticed that Naruto was approaching, and his eyes lit up immediately, and the corner of his mouth looked at the iron man with some bloodthirsty. "You seem to be in trouble." "Nima, are you still talking? Are you idle enough, aren''t you fierce enough, I rely on it." When the fat man was angry, he raised his foot and kicked Sauron fiercely, but his eyebrows on the other side did not move. The moment she saw the fat man, Wei Wei frowned, and moved closer to Naruto, pinching Naruto s clothes. "I seem to know this guy, King Wapol, the drum nation, who has seen him before at the World Government Conference." v2 Chapter 66： : Unlucky Pirate Ship "Did this guy bully Princess Weiwei?" Naruto smiled and stretched out Weiwei''s creamy face. The touch was really not tender. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Wei Wei''s cheeks turned red, but she didn''t pay much attention to Naruto''s teasing movements, nodded slightly, and bit her lower lip without talking, and her appearance clearly showed that she had suffered a little. "That''s right, I bullied my princess Weiwei, and all the people on the ship were buried." Naruto''s face casually revealed a cold, and even Weiwei fought a cold war. Let Hina take care of the two girls, Naruto nodded to the deck, and jumped up, her body disappeared in the air, and she was standing behind Navapol when she appeared again. It''s a pity that the other party hasn''t noticed. After all, the capabilities of the two are too different. Naruto with a hidden fruit can better hide his breath. Wapol stared angrily at the strapped Sauron on the ground, gritting his teeth "Don''t think that if you don''t talk, I''ll let you go. I''ll swallow you into eight pieces." Wupper was ready to find his subordinates to cut a large knife, cut this one in front of him, did not expect the crew to tremble one by one, did not see it seems to hear, with a deep face, Waupor was impatient "Are you stupid? Get me a big knife, hurry up and eat you carefully." "Ship, Captain, yes, there is a guy suddenly behind you." The pirates were really stupid, Naruto appeared too fast, don''t want to be ordinary people, to be precise, they are not like people at all, let them almost Scared **** urine. "What guy is not a guy, this green-headed guy is not here." Wapol turned impatiently, and a fist came on the way, a common fist, but the fist was fierce. The iron jaw was about to startle, and Wapol couldn''t react, and his face hurt when he was stunned. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website With a bang, his body was knocked down by Naruto with a punch, which was lying on the ground, forming a ball, rolling sloppy aside, gliding for more than ten meters, and bumping the hull out of a large hole. "You, who you are, don''t come over, how did you get here." All the nostrils were bleeding, the iron jaws were tilted, and Wapol reluctantly supported the body to get up, looking at Naruto with a trembling body. At this moment, he had a feeling of wanting to cry. He was attacked by a greenhead for no reason, and he was swollen. He didn''t expect to encounter such a rampant guy again. And looking at that pair, it was obviously navy. "Cut me, cut him." With a command, Wapol yelled. "I will eat all those who don''t move." The pirate''s body around him, when he heard this, immediately straightened, forbearing the fear in his heart, roared loudly, raised his sword and rushed up. Naruto didn''t move, and a figure came out quickly on the ship Meri. The giraffe looked like Kirby, without the short head, and with the power of the devil fruit, Kirby rammed and knocked down ordinary pirates in the water. . Walking slowly, without looking at the pirates pinned by Kirby, Naruto stared directly at Wapor, raising it with one hand, relaxed. "You''re covered with iron. That''s great. There is a certain ability that will definitely work for you." With the palms pointing at the bottom, Rachel, a violent thunder attribute, crackled, and seeing the current in Naruto''s hand, Wapol''s pupil enlarged, his eyes screamed in horror. "No, no, no." Without hesitation, Raising his hand, Naruto smashed it, and the turbulent electric current hit the iron block of Wapole. Wapole''s fat body bowed straight and made a scream like a pig. sound. Wapor was directly electric, and his body was like coke, exuding a scent of hum. Naruto withdrew his hand and walked back easily, without breaking the rope of Sauron with the wind. Moving his hands, Sauron took the three knives on the ground and smiled softly. "Thanks." "Tell me how you got caught by these guys." "In fact, when I was swimming, I was almost frozen into ice cubes. I just happened to meet this ship and wanted to find them for heating. I didn''t expect them to come in. How did they do it?" Sauron pondered, as he thought, he continued to split all the pirates who attacked him into serious injuries. Glancing at Sauron, Naruto immediately understood what was happening. I can imagine that this guy was frozen into ice, and then panted, his face was fierce and he asked for warmth. He did nt know he thought it was robbery. It s going to be chopped. All the pirates on the ship were settled by Sauron and Kirby, and they also encountered two difficult opponents. They almost reached the Merlie, but unfortunately they were resolved by Naruto. This fight actually gave Kirby a lot of practical experience and felt a little excited about his ability. Kirby, who smirked and looked at his hand, had forgotten the environment around him. While destroying the pirate ship, Naruto used the Vientiane Sky to bring the treasures out of the ship. The two boxes of gold and silver jewelry were opened. Even Weiwei was surprised by the richness of the treasure. It is worthy of being the king of a country before, as much as hundreds of millions of Bailey''s treasures. Nami was lying on her face in excitement, reaching out to grab a handful of white transparent pearls, her face smiling cheerfully, as brilliant as a flower. "How much Nami wants, you can take it yourself." Naruto smiled and looked at the excited Nami. The snow-white pearls and Nami''s skin that she was holding were very entrusted. The pearl accompanies the beauty, which is really good. "Really?" Nami''s face was full of joy, and she reached out and hugged those pearl emerald smiles. "It''s all me, all." Stepped forward, Naruto bending down, looking directly at Nami''s eyes, smiling. "May I not want you to take it for nothing?" "?" Nami looked dumbfounded, with a little grievance on her face, even her little mouth beaked, and she looked at Naruto with a pitiful appearance. "Kiss me, this box of treasure is all for you." Naruto''s smiling face remains the same, grinning badly, but it makes Nami feel less sick. Only shyness, a box of treasure for a kiss, is indeed very cost-effective, the most important object is Naruto. When he reached out Naruto''s neck with his hands, and was about to put on the scarlet, watery lips, Naruto stretched out a finger and said "Must be right." v2 Chapter 67： : Is it big again? "If it''s Naruto, you can. Look. Mao. Thread. Chinese. Wen. Net" without even a pause, Nami enthusiastically gave a thin mouth. Such an active Nami, of course Naruto would not let go of this beautiful woman, and a sore kiss, numb all Nami''s lips before leaving. The people around him were surprised to shut their mouths together, but Ya was a little bit jealous and raised her mouth, looking at Naruto with a sullen look. Wei Wei''s head hasn''t been able to turn around. She originally thought that only Keya and Naruto had a close relationship. It seemed that the closest person was Nami. Nami s lips were a bit numb, and she gave Naruto a hard look. She caught Naruto s hands and did nt let go. "If it was someone else just now, I absolutely kicked him, but if it was Naruto, I would be very happy, but these two boxes of treasure are mine." With a smile, Nami didn''t wait for Naruto to promise, she turned and rushed to the treasure, posing a pair of sleep and grab me, I and you anxious. Really a little beauty who is greedy for money. Naruto smiled and didn''t care much. Nami would always be his person in the future, and she was afraid that Treasure would not come back. Gained a treasure and went through a "training". The group of Naruto was eager to move forward, forgetting the navy, Smolg, who was slowly pulling away behind him. Playing chess, rigorous navy "Sir, Colonel, the snow is too heavy to recognize the direction, and the other side''s boat seems weird, and suddenly it has accelerated three times, which is not possible for that boat." Da Siqi carefully watched Smog standing straight at the bow. To this person, she had the respect and obedience that her subordinates should have. "Really, it looks like it should be a bit more vigorous." Smog, exhaling a circle of smoke, calmly. "Now their direction has been confirmed, it must be going to Alabastan, and we can just rush over and see what the Lieutenant is going to do." "But our ship can''t be fast anymore." Da Siqi, with a bit of dullness, said with a crooked head. Smug didn''t answer, but spread his hands out calmly. "Let me use the smoke to speed up the boat. Everyone hurry up. I don''t care about the people who fall." The swords of the two arms turned into smoke at once, spreading out violently, spreading around, a turn, poured into two jet-type cylinders prepared on both sides of the hull. This is what has been necessary for a long time. The smoke is injected like a bazooka. The hull sprinted for a moment, like a rocket. When the hull was tilted, Da Siqi became unstable and almost fell into the sea. He grasped the hull tightly with both hands and looked at the colonel. . Due to the smoke spray, the ship was several times faster than the Meryl. Alabastan, the capital is Albana, and the name of the port of call is a city called rapeseed. A shabby map spread out, Wei Wei looked at the map seriously and pointed at one of the signs. "In short, go to rapeseed, where you can add food and water, and change your complexity, and my identity cannot be found. Then go to the rebel base camp, where not only the bw organization headquarters, but also people I know, I have to tell them. " Draw a half circle, pointing to two standard locations, Wei Wei''s nervous expression, staring directly at Naruto, now the most important thing is to see Naruto arrangements, after all, you can only rely on Naruto''s hope. "I just want to see these cities, Princess Wei Wei, remember our agreement." Raised a little finger, Naruto smiled and looked at Wei Wei in front of her. Wei Wei nodded, but there was not much scruples. "I won''t regret this matter. I swear in the name of my princess." "Okay, arrange according to my plan." Naruto''s face changed, very solemnly. "Go to Rape Flower Island first, then we and I go to the rebel base camp. It will be faster. Sauron, you and Nami will stay here and wait for us to come back. Hina will contact our naval headquarters to bring People, if necessary, let them join this war. " "Understood." Everyone nodded and said nothing. Instead, Weiwei looked at Naruto''s gaze, a little changed, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and she felt relieved. Glancing at Sauron and Kirby, Naruto said seriously "Do your best to protect Nami and Keya, these two are my important people." "Leave it to me." Sauron grinned, holding his sword back and smiling. "It won''t hurt the girl a little bit if I fight this life." "Me too, Lord Lieutenant General." Kirby saluted, gritted his teeth, a firm look. "That''s right, first of all, let''s go live and eat in the city." Naruto laughed, and led the group ashore, along the shore, and headed for the canola town. The hot desert, the fine yellow sand, and the terrible dryness, the fresh water resources here are very valuable. In order not to be conspicuous, so as not to expose Wei Wei''s identity and cause trouble, Naruto and Hina changed into ordinary casual clothes. A sexy-dressed Hina, let alone say, can evoke the deepest desires of people. "Lieutenant General Naruto, I''m leaving here first, please be careful about everything." Straighten the body, revealing the full chest in front of Naruto, the deep snow-white gully in the double balls, this is true Fascinating. Naruto looked coldly, and did not speak, so that Xina did not dare to leave, and after watching it for a minute, she almost made Xina want to seduce. "Is your chest big again?" "Admiral, Hina is really angry." Hina frowned, her cold and angry expression, giving a pleasing look. "Sorry, just to tell the truth." Naruto stared at the pair of **** without shyness, and must hold his own eyes in his own things. "Hina is going to perform the task right away." Hina couldn''t bear it. Naruto''s eyes of the lieutenant really stared at her uncomfortable, and quickly turned around, and some left like running away. v2 Chapter 68： : Encounter Ace Naruto, a little regretful, had to turn around and walk into the town with Nami and others. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The popular town has no atmosphere of civil war. In this port town, there is no weird situation. Nami is very interested in appreciating the prosperity of the town. Of course, she also has to buy some things. According to Nami, of course, the money comes from the money. The new 2 boxes of treasure are of course a big expense, but there is nothing wrong with it, of course, it is only for people with close relationships. Nami who took Keya and Weiwei to buy clothes, Yu Naruto and others said goodbye and agreed to meet at a restaurant not far away. The food on the sea is usually processed by Hina and Kirby. Even if it is the best ingredients, after two people''s hands, it is the same thing. Naruto at this time really missed the taste of the food. Gourmet, tender steak, smooth noodles, and refreshing fruit wine. "Sauron, Kirby, you must have a good meal this time." With a serious expression on his face, Naruto walked into the restaurant with two people in diameter. Opening the door, I was about to shout and give me the best location and the best dishes. Unexpectedly, there was a strong smell of gunpowder in the restaurant. Feeling a strong murderous spirit, Sauron put his hands on the two knives around his waist. Kirby looked at the person ahead nervously. In front of Naruto was Smug in casual clothes, facing a man sitting on a chair leisurely. With his legs tilted, he looked at Smolge coldly, looking relaxed, but still serious. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network An orange hat with freckles on both sides of his cheek, a cow bone on his neck, and his left arm stabbing his name. It was Potcas D Ace, the son of One Piece. Ace tilted her head behind her head, her eyes fixed, her brows twisted mechanically, her eyes staring at Naruto. "You should be Lieutenant General Naruto. Age and appearance will not be wrong, and the two men are exactly the same as the image." Ace, who fists in both hands, is clearly a little angry. "Luffy''s hatred, you should understand, Lieutenant General." Ace, who was naked, clasped her hands, her angry face had a kind of courageous domineering. Naruto laughed lightly at the corner of his mouth, staring at Ace without fear. "I killed Luffy, but you can really avenge it, Ace, I heard that you are from the White Bearded Pirates. I want to see White Beard, and you are not worth fighting with me. " Ace, who did not speak, proved his mood at this time with a movement, and punched Naruto directly in front of Smog. Sitting upright, as soon as he punched out, the fist in his hand burned with flames, and the flames spewed out, turning into a fire dragon and rushing towards Naruto. Naruto didn''t dodge or hide, stood there, just opened the eyes of Jiugou Reincarnation. An amazing phenomenon happened. The fire shock was suddenly separated half a meter in front of Naruto, as if an invisible cricket blocked in front of Naruto. The continuously spraying flame was directly divided into two and was ejected to both sides. The crowd around was panic, afraid of being injured by accident, and yelling to escape outside the house. The ejected flame ignited the tables and chairs around, Ace locked her eyebrows, and saw that the blow would not work, and moved instantly. A dive, her legs nodded, and the whole person leapt to high altitude, condensing in that half-day. Doubled. Avoiding the smoke fist that Smog rushed into, holding his fist at Naruto with one hand, "fire punch." The lower body turned into a flame, and the fist carried a fire, and the rapidly rotating flame fist rushed towards Naruto. "It''s useless, I said, the power of the devil''s fruit has no effect on me." The nine hooks in his eyes rotated, Naruto raised and stared at Ace. At this time, Ace was frozen in his eyes. . He leaped, raised his feet instantly, and kicked Aes''s head sideways. With a snoring sound, Ace hadn''t responded yet, and didn''t even send out the flame fruit ability of the body, and the whole body slammed directly to the side. All of a sudden, the wall of the store collapsed and fell on the street. After wiping the blood on the corner of his mouth, Ace got up and looked at Naruto. The whole body burned from the starting point of the flame, and his eyes were very unconvinced. "It seems that the fruits of the natural system really don''t play a role in physical attacks." Naruto stared at Ace''s appearance, and instantly realized that the blow he had just made didn''t have much effect. If he couldn''t understand the arrogance of the armed forces, it would be really difficult to hurt this. Guy. With his hands on the ground, Naruto''s palms condensed two spiral pills, his body swooped down and ran towards Ace quickly. Ace, who jumped up, could only defend, and stretched out her two hands to resist Naruto''s attack. Naruto''s two-handed spiral pills moved closer, without any worries, and hit Ace''s body with one hit. Chakra of Spiral Pills is not a physical attack. Blood leaked from his arm, Ace screamed, staring at Naruto in angrily, apparently trying to desperately, even if he didn''t want to, took it with one hand, reached behind his back, the flame fist condensed, and aimed at Naruto A punch hit him. "It didn''t help me to say that, God Luo Tianzheng." Looking at the flame fist, Naruto shouted coldly, strong repulsion, rushed out, and directly hit Ace''s body, the invisible full range of repulsive force, Ace spit the blood directly and fell on the After landing on the ground and gliding for ten meters, I felt like I couldn''t get up. Ace holding her chest, panting, her voice calmed. "Luffy''s revenge is my report." As if talking to herself, Ace, despite the pain in her bones, climbed up, and she was really a strong man. Naruto looked indifferently, but spread his hands. "I should have given you pain, but I suddenly thought of something very interesting." Ace stared at Naruto, without saying a word, but stared tightly with those determined eyes, raised his two arms, and used his last hit ability. "I won''t kill you." Naruto smiled softly as Naruto watched Ace gather the flame ball with his hands. "I want to give you to the Navy." v2 Chapter 69： : Naruto with black belly "Dayan Jiyan Emperor!" In response to Naruto, Ais yelled, holding up the small fireball as big as a house, and hurling towards Naruto. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The strong momentum of the flames, coupled with the horrible heat, ordinary people did not dare to approach. Even Smog was sweating on his forehead and did not dare to come forward against the fireball. Sauron and Kirby looked a little cautiously. Without Naruto''s orders, they were willing to believe Naruto''s strength. The ground shook, Naruto moved for a moment, and rushed towards the fireball, hands printed, whispered. "Earth, sclerosis." Utilizing soil properties to strengthen his body''s defense, Naruto bumped into the Yan Emperor, rushed to the inside, and shocked Ace and Smolg''s eyes. Neither of them understood why Naruto would die for himself. The moment the fireball rolled and was about to land, Smog originally wanted to run, but was stunned by the sight in front of him. The sparks burst, and the huge fireball burst instantly. Naruto''s body burst out. Except for a little smoke, there were no scars on the whole body. His hands spread out and rushed towards Ace. The surprised Ace stayed completely at this time. He had no power to resist. Raising a long time, Rachel gathered in the palm of Naruto, crackling thunder, hit the motionless Ace''s body fiercely, as if the appointed Ace closed his eyes, maybe he wanted to give up. The rushing current hit Ace''s body. This Ace didn''t bark from start to finish, and her legs fell to the ground with electric numbness, and there was no wailing. Ace''s mouth lightly looked at Naruto "I see now, there is nothing wrong with what you started. Mtlnovel.com" Looking at Ace indifferently, although Naruto wants to make him a subordinate, but Luffy''s affairs will definitely not make Ace willing to follow him, then let Ace become a chess piece, look at Ace coldly, Naruto uses Only two people can hear "You will be imprisoned in the Naval Headquarters and will be publicly executed. Whitebeard and the people in the Naval Headquarters will definitely be in conflict, and the two sides will fight. This is what I want to see. One of the four emperors and the world government, The Naval Headquarters is definitely hard to retreat from, so it can help me overcast the world government. " Ace raised her head and looked at Naruto with a horror. The other person''s mind hit the white beard, making him angry to kill Naruto with a fist. It is a pity that the whole body current is numb. Naruto reaches out and turns to wave at Smoog "Tie this guy up and take it to the Naval Headquarters." "Yes." There was admiration in his eyes, and Smog gave Naruto a very formal naval ceremony this time. I stepped forward without any worries, and tested the body of Ace with the iron lock of the sea floor stone. With a trembling eye, Ace looked at Naruto, her voice trembling. "Naruto, you won''t succeed." "Hi, hey, I know." Without going to take a look at Ace, Naruto beckoned calmly and looked towards Sauron and others. If anyone looks closely, he can see a slight smile at the corner of Naruto''s mouth. Let Ace enter the naval headquarters, and then be killed. This is not to help the world government, but to pit them well. At this time, the naval headquarters and the righteous Smog cannot know the danger of Ace. Smoog, who will punish in justice, will not let any pirates pass. Catch Ace and salute Naruto "Mr. Lieutenant General, this time I will definitely explain to the Naval Headquarters that I have seized Ace." "No need to bother, I''m not free now." Naruto smiled and turned to stare at Smogg, chuckling. "It''s better that you help me send this guy back. I have something important now and can''t get away." Without thinking, Smog bit his cigar. "Happy to help." Just about to leave with the weak Ace, Naruto''s words rang behind him "Well, leave Daschi here, and I just want her to help." Smugger grinned, sighing that Naruto was a satyr, but he had the strength to admire him, and responded without any hesitation. At this time, Smog didn''t understand why Naruto didn''t send Ace. Not only was there no time, but he was afraid of being attacked by a white beard. This guy is a white-bearded man. Send it back. At that time, I must fight with the white beard. What happened to Da Siqi, the imperial sister, Naruto would regret it. This just made an excuse to let Da Siqi stay with her, also to protect her. And Smoog was going to the naval headquarters to catch the pirate who was Ace, not to invite merit, but to not let go of any pirates. Believing that Pirates will always be Pirates'' Smog, that is an absolute symbol of navy. The navy ship, Smolg''s face had a strong joy. Ace mentioned was seen by several navies, and the faces of the navy were unbelievable. Da Siqi was holding a box full of fruits and put it on the boat, panting. "Colonel Smog, isn''t this Ace under Whitebeard, a 500 million pirate bounty?" Looking at Ai Shi''s body, which was tightly locked by Hailou Shi, Da Siqi''s eyes were full of surprise, and he couldn''t help but his mouth widened. "Yes, this was arrested by Lieutenant General Naruto." When Smog spit out the smoke and said Lieutenant General Naruto, his face was full of dignity, which was an admiration for the strong. Looking directly at Da Siqi, said easily "By the way, the lieutenant general has something to ask for your help. This time, escorting him to the headquarters is just me." "Oh." Da Siqi gave a faint response, and her heart jumped suddenly. I don''t know why, she was always restless when she heard Naruto''s name, and she felt angry. The ship didn''t stay long before leaving, and monitoring Naruto was caught by the pirate, and Smog was left behind. Watching his ship leave, Da Siqi turned blankly, followed the colonel''s instructions, and came to a small restaurant. Taking a deep breath, I pressed down my heart and wanted to see Naruto, and I opened the door and walked in. "Yo, wife Daskey, come here quickly." Naruto smiled and beckoned, let Daski hold him, looking around at the people around the table, wondering whether to listen to Naruto, the big satyr if. v2 Chapter 70： : Hilarious to eat and drink "Dassie sauce hasn''t eaten yet, just happen to be with us. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto stepped forward and took Da Siqi''s hand and sat at the table. There were only a few people in the seat, Nami, Keya, Weiwei, Sauron and Kirby. Nami Difference looks at Naruto "Who is this girl?" "My new subordinate." Naruto laughed, but did not let go of Da Siqi''s hand, the smooth and tender hand pinch felt too comfortable. "I''m not, Lord Lieutenant. You seemed to have rejected my request before, I just assist you, don''t talk nonsense." The very unfriendly Da Siqi took off his hand, and there was a look of being bitten by poisonous insects. . "It looks like this sister doesn''t like Naruto." Nami looked around for a few moments, seeing that Da Siqi''s face was a bit ugly, and there was a mood to snicker. Looking at Naruto rigorously, Da Siqi said earnestly "I don''t know what Lieutenant General wants to do?" "It''s just a matter of helping protect Nami." Naruto''s expression with a smirk made Da Siqi wonder that the task was so simple. At a sound, looking at a few people on the table, Sauron''s food-like appearance made people dare not compliment, but this girl, Keya, looked like a small mouthful, making people feel pity. Weiwei didn''t notice anyone coming, staring at her food in a daze, absent-minded. Naruto was very interested, took the initiative to pick up a piece of tender meat, and smiled in front of Da Siqi. "Open your mouth obediently, let me feed you." "No need, I ate it long ago. Wap.novelhall.com" was so dazzling that Da Siqi was really scared of this guy in front. "How can this be, let me feed you personally, Da Siqi sauce, do you want me to hug you?" Naruto''s smiling face gave a feeling of threat. Da Siqi didn''t move, and Naruto was threatening at first sight. If she didn''t eat, she would hold it in front of everyone. This was almost ashamed of her. Both hands clenched her fists. Picking up the piece of meat and handing it to Siqi, Naruto smiled softly. "Open your mouth honestly, or it will really hug you, Da Siqi sauce, don''t open your eyes so wide, is there any sand in your eyes, or should you blow them for you?" Da Siqi has an urge to strangle Naruto. Unfortunately, this is unrealistic. She had to open her mouth and take a bite. Her delicate red lips bit her tender fat, and then she touched it with a little oil. Beauty. "Is this okay, right? Try this one this time." "No, no need, I''m really full." "Does Daschi Sauce like me holding it? I see. I promise I won''t let you down." "Don''t, I eat, I eat." Seeing that Naruto really wanted to hug her, Da Siqi had a feeling of crying, and the gentle Yujie was made to cry without tears, which was also beautiful. A meal was spent in Naruto''s shameless threat to Da Siqi, but Nami and others were not surprised. Outside the bustling town, the desert of yellow sand is flying Put on a light and cloth-like Nami and others to make Naruto''s eyes look brighter, let alone say that the **** figure deposited by this thin cloth is beautiful, but unfortunately it is still elegant In general, I am a bit shy about being afraid of being elegant. Vicki tied a confidential report to the king and tied it to the Kalu duck, and told him to bring it to his father. The Kalu duck saluted and hurriedly left the crowd. Seeing Karu Duck go away, Wei Wei turned back and stared at Naruto, solemnly "Naruto, I''m asking you all this time." Naruto chuckled, turning his eyes from Wei Wei''s flat belly and the snow-capped peaks. "It''s such a high reward that I''m definitely going to show 12 motivations." Naruto stepped forward and stretched out a hand to wrap around Wei Wei''s waist, the delicate small waist, Naruto could only sigh that it was really smooth and tender. "You, what are you doing?" The surprised Wei Wei almost jumped up in shock, struggling to push Naruto with her hands. Naruto was clinging to his chest, his face changed, Naruto''s face was full of seriousness "Hugged tightly, fall carefully." The body slowly floated. Using the technique of light and heavy rocks, Naruto flew up half-holding Weiwei, rushed straight up, and floated upward. Da Siqi looked at it with a big mouth, shocked and speechless. Among them, Wei Wei, who was hugged by Naruto, floated in the air, her soles empty, and she stroked the high altitude to truly feel that she was indeed flying. Wei Wei''s face was a little whitish, and she could not help wrapping Naruto''s waist with her hands, for fear of falling. "Sauron, Kirby, Daski, take good care of Nami and Keya." "Hi, yes." Da Siqi, who was awakened from the panic, saluted, looking respectfully at Naruto. Diving, taking a ray of light, Naruto and Weiwei flew straight towards the desert. "Where''s the target, Princess Weiwei." Naruto couldn''t help but whisper softly when she looked at Weiwei in her arms. Suddenly awake, Wei Wei opened her eyes, carefully observed the situation below, judged the geographical location, restored her serious expression, and guided Naruto. For a while, with the speed of Naruto''s high altitude, it took only a few minutes to rush to the place of the rebel army. Feeling the fast speed of taxiing at high altitude, Weiwei held Naruto''s shoulders, clutched tightly, raised her head and stared at Naruto, her eyes were dull, this mysterious young Lieutenant General made her more and more confused. . "No, this is not the time to think about it," Wei Wei said with a pair of hands clenched, and did not find that she was now holding her body over Naruto, especially the pair of plump white **** in front of her chest. The vast desert, the fine sand rolling, the two skidded across nothing. In less than a few minutes, what appeared to Naruto was An oasis wrapped in the desert, a city named Yorba, the site of Crokdal, known as a crocodile, dreams of rain in the city. A very beautiful and shocking small town. It is really a spectacle to build such a town among the yellow sand. Slowly falling Naruto, before entering the town, stopped in the desert to help stabilize Weiwei, and the two walked into the town. v2 Chapter 71： : Hit the ambush Ordinary town, can not feel the atmosphere of infighting here. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net In front of it is a huge gambling hall, a large gambling hall called Rain Banquet, which is also home to Crocodile Crocker Dar. "Just slay that crocodile and let the rebels stop fighting." Squeezing his fists, Naruto was full of interest. "Um." Wei Wei nodded, earnestly. "For the things of the rebel army, I hope that Lieutenant General Mr. Mr. will not embarrass them, they are just cheated by the crocodile." "If it''s Princess Weiwei''s hope, you can let them go for a while, as long as it doesn''t mess with me." Naruto smiled lightly, watching the surroundings, alerting others to recognize Weiwei. Killing a few people in the bw killer group, it is impossible now not to be known by the sly Crocker Dahl, according to such figures as Crocker Dahl, should have been ready for them all. Naruto was also in a big trouble, leading Wei Wei straight forward, entering the door of the rain feast, kicking it without thinking. "Hey, I''m here to smash the field." Naruto''s roaring voice, even Wei Wei was startled, looked at his serious expression, and looked horrifiedly in front of him. The large living room was empty, surrounded by empty, weird silence. "What''s the matter?" Wei Wei walked in cautiously, looking around the empty hall, her brows locked. "Be careful what''s ambush." ??Naruto rushed straight up, blocking him in front of Wei Wei for a moment. When Naruto stepped into the door, the whole ground shook like an earthquake. wap.novelhall.com "What happened?" Wei Wei turned her head and looked at the door in surprise, a bridge outside the rain banquet broke, and the sea continued to flow out. This large gambling house floated in a water bay on all sides. Surrounding the water, Naruto and Weiwei were **** in a gambling house stiffly. An iron fence fell heavily on the wall of the entire hall, and a loud noise stirred up a dust. The huge casino is now turned into a prison cell. "It''s really a big deal." After a few glances around the iron fence, Naruto found that it was all made of sea floor stone, which is harder than diamond. A huge door opened directly in front of the sea, and the sea was rushing out of it. A large crocodile with a banana sign on its head ran out, opened its mouth full of fangs, and stared at it with a gaze Naruto. The amount of seawater gushing out was so fierce that it burst out and formed a huge wave. The frightened Weiwei approached Naruto, her eyelids were shaking, and she looked at the crocodiles in fear. "The crocodile that can eat Neptune, Naruto." With trembling words, looking at the motionless Naruto, Wei Wei''s really scared voice could not be said. "Hugg me tightly, don''t fall down." Calmly speaking, Naruto encircled Wei Wei with one hand. When Wei Wei didn''t respond, she jumped gently, took her to the roof, and hid Pass the rushing waves. The waves were rolling in, causing numerous splashes. This big house is all covered with seawater and has a depth of more than ten meters. If it is a common demon fruit, even if it is the devil fruit of the natural system, it is impossible to hide. And all the space was blocked by the iron cage of Hailou Stone, which was obviously planned long ago. With Naruto alone, he used such a large hand to make Naruto laugh uncontrollably, holding Wei Wei, controlling Chakra on the soles of the feet, and falling into the water steadily. Feeling that Naruto''s body didn''t sink, Weiwei, like finding a lifebuoy, hugged Naruto''s waist tightly, and her smooth skin was tightly attached, and she felt very good. It''s a pity that there are a few long-term opportunities to disturb him. The three banana crocodile opened their mouths wide, exposing their arm-sized fangs and biting at Naruto. Let go of Naruto on the palm of Vivi''s waist, with his hands tied, aiming at the fastest banana crocodile in front of him, a fireball shot in the past. The huge fire ball like a ship hit the banana crocodile with a thick flame instantly. With a bang, the flame flew, and the black crocodile all over the body spit out smoke and fell straight to the side. The huge body stirred up a wave of water and sank directly to the bottom of the sea. "It''s amazing." Weiwei in a daze uttered words just like Keya. The death of one banana crocodile scared the other two, and the two banana crocodile stared at Naruto with horrified eyes. The fireball blasted out again in the Naruto population. Without any suspense, a crocodile was solved with a heroic fireball, and only one was left untouched. With indifference, the ability of the ten tails was released instantly, and the momentum was turbulent like waves. "Be obedient and stay there, take us out of here." The quiet words, such as thunder, were mixed with the terrifying breath of the ten tails, and Weiwei felt the deepest, and her body could not help shaking. The banana crocodile in front is completely stupid. Without the prestige of the beginning, he even clicked its head stupidly. Reaching out to hold Weiwei, Naruto''s body jumped up and landed directly on the banana crocodile''s body. At this time, the banana crocodile was slumped, afraid that Naruto would kill it. Feeling Naruto''s momentum again, Weiwei was weak and stood still. When Naruto let go, she lay on the back of a banana crocodile, her eyes were full of fear. "Here, have you been tamed by this banana crocodile?" What surprised him was that Naruto nodded slightly, apparently not paying much attention. After all, compared with the ten-tailed creature, the ten-tailed creature is simply a **** beast. After taming the Neptune class, taming the banana crocodile again, Weiwei has been shocked and speechless. Naruto''s height has been raised once. Now she does not know how strong Naruto is. This is not her small brain. Conceivable. "Well, there is no one in this house, and that guy may have run away." Seriously looking around, Naruto not only found the figure of the bw organization, but also realized that the entire house was sinking, which was about to sink. Go deep into the sea. Even the floor was full and it would soon fill the hall. v2 Chapter 72： : Hanging Sand Crocodile No time to delay, Naruto didn''t have time to manage Weiwei''s surprise. Facing Hailou Stone, he didn''t dare to be small, spread his hands, and the wind-wrapped spiral shuriken condensed on two hands, one on each hand. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Quickly condensed, at that moment, Naruto rushed up, his two hands crossed, and two wind-wrapped spiral shurikens crossed two beautiful arcs and landed firmly on the iron fence in front of the gate. With a bang, the wind-like properties of the tornado, while rolling up the waves, directly twisted the iron fence in front to smash, and instantly turned into iron slag. Flying iron **** and water currents form a spectacular view. Wei Wei looked at it in shock, her heart was shocked for a long time, and she watched Naruto land on the ground, reaching out and directing the banana crocodile under the command to hold them and slide out of the room. The frightened banana crocodile didn''t say a word, of course, and slid out the door opened by Naruto. At this time, the street was not the same as the bustling beginning. Seeing the abnormality of the rain feast, the ordinary residents of the town hid in the house in fear. The crocodile croaked with Naruto, and Weiwei floated on the sea, in a desert-covered water. "I didn''t expect that this thing really couldn''t help you, young Lieutenant General, Naruto." The indifferent words came from the land in the small town in front, standing on the edge of the water, and Crocker Dahl looked at Naruto proudly. Crocdal with a hook on his hand and a seam on his cheek, his strong limbs, and a cold face with a smile on his face, was really a conceited fellow. Glittering Crocker Dahl, set her eyes on Vivi, and smiled scornfully. "Miss Wednesday, do you really think this guy can fix me?" The words of questioning made Wei Wei look somber, clenched Bai Nen''s little hand, and slowly got up. Although her body was still shaking, her eyes did not shake. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Staring at Crokdal, angrily shouted "Mr0, finally, finally see you, the enemies of the country and the enemies of the people, I will not forget." "We Princess Weiwei really believes that the young lieutenant in front of me can kill me. The princess is so tender." Crocker Dahl shook his head with a arrogant smile, split his mouth, and watched Weiwei said. "Now you probably don''t know. Just now, reaction between the nations has erupted. I am afraid the king and the rebels have already started." Vicki''s pupils were enlarged, her eyes panicked, her fist clenched, and her white fingernails were almost trapped in the flesh. "Why, why do you treat my country this way." "Princess Weiwei seems to be wrong. Soon after, this country is not your country, but my country." Crockdale opened his hands, as if feeling the people looking up, and his smile was extremely ugly at this moment. Wei Wei bit her lips in anger, her white teeth, fresh petals and lips fell into her mouth. You can see the blood flowing out, the look of grievance and anger was very strong, and she stared at Crokdal. Crying and yelling "Naruto, help me kill this guy." "Yes, my princess Vivi." Naruto chuckling, just after the words were spoken, the whole air shook, and Naruto disappearing from nothing could only feel a gust of wind passing by. A second later, Naruto appeared in front of Crocker Dahl. In the face of surprise of Robin and several other bw organizations, while Crocker Dahl was still laughing wildly, he raised his feet and kicked at Croke Dahl''s head. There was a loud bang, and Wei Wei''s mouth was slightly widened. As Crocker Dahl smiled, her voice stopped abruptly. Crocker Dahl''s head was slanting, and the whole body and the ground slid for more than ten meters before stopping. Slide out a deep gully. "Boss, the boss was knocked down with a blow." The ladyboy Mr2 looked at the Crokdal half lying on the ground, who couldn''t believe it. The latter was lying motionless. I don''t know if she was killed or stupid. Even Robin was a little surprised to react. Looking at Naruto''s gaze, it was really deep, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "You guy, your boy, I''m going to kill you, killing you." Angry Crocdal slapped the ground with his palms, his body was straight, and when the thick coat moved, the whole man rolled over and stood Out of place. Ben is the body of the natural system. Although it was attacked, the damage was not great, and he could barely leave a little skin trauma. Even so, it also annoyed Krokkdal''s heart. He didn''t know how Naruto hit. Now the sand crocodile, who was completely angry, raised his finger to Naruto. The anger in his eyes was strong. "Princess Weiwei, does this guy need to teach you something?" Pointing at Crocker Dahl, Naruto turned back to look at the surprised Weiwei, chuckling. "Still, kill him directly." Vicki looked around Naruto, at this moment she felt unprecedented excitement, her eyes flashing with tears of excitement "Naruto, Lieutenant General Mr." Gritted his teeth and looked angrily at Crocker Dahl. "Teach me about him." "Understand, Princess Vivi, how could I not listen." Naruto''s words, Naruto''s body disappeared again, kicked up with one foot, and Kokdal kicked out. The whole body was glittering with gold, and his eyes opened the eyes of Jiugou Reincarnation. The moment Crocdal was about to raise his hand to fight back, his head hurt once again, and the whole body flew down to the side again. It was directly heading to the ground and smashing a large hole in the desert. Naruto who has rotated 360 steadily landed on the ground, smiling "It looks like this guy is nothing extraordinary, not even Ace." Several mr2 and mr1 have been unable to respond, not that they do not want to come forward to help, but just Naruto''s speed just now, they simply can not catch up, this person is simply abnormal. v2 Chapter 73： : Angry Sand Crocodile Crocker Dahl''s face was distorted, and he was insulted again and again. This is a shame on him. He is Qi Wuhai. The bounty is not a measure of his strength. His strength is the real Qi Wuhai. one. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network "Kill, kill, kill you." Crocker Dahl, with bloodshot eyes, roared as he climbed, and raised the iron claws and rushed towards Naruto. "You haven''t recognized the reality yet." Naruto sneered, his whole body turned into a golden light, flickered in front of Crocker Dahl, raised one foot, and twirled the calm road. "I said earlier that Princess Vivi is mine, and bullying her is bullying me, so get out." With a bang, Robin and others could only see a little sand flying out of Crocker Darr''s head, but Croker Darr, who could not finely sand before Naruto''s attack, flew out again. This time, after rolling for nearly twenty meters, I stopped, like a ball, with my head on the ground, and kept bounced out. When it fell to the ground, it was already gray-headed, and Crocdal was completely gone. The bloodshot eyes were full, and those eyes were red. The moment he stood up, he dived down to launch the sand ability, half of his body turned into sand and rushed over, raising the hook, apparently trying to take Naruto''s life directly. Naruto with his hands on his hands stood still, but did not look at Crocker Dahl, glaring at Robin, smiling. "Robin Sang, thank you for the last time you told me that you can try this thing." Robin looked at Naruto with a little surprise. He didn''t know what Naruto was going to do, but his face was calm, and his eyes were still fixed. novelhall.com "Water Margin, the technique of hydration." A mass of water condensed in the air, and slowly changed into Naruto''s appearance. Containing a wealth of water properties, Chakra, who is flying in the middle of the sky, is pointing at Krokdal, raising his foot is a kick. This foot was kicked on Crocker Dahl''s face. You can see Croke Dahl''s sunken face and the eyeball to be projected. The whole body flew out and hit a house directly. The house crashed down. Crocker Dahl crawled on the ground, twitching, apparently injured, and not light. He lands on the ground and looks coldly. A dive rushed up, and when Crocdal wanted to get up, he stepped over. Poor Crocker Dahl is now completely panicked, and Naruto has not been able to fight back. He is still so strong, it is completely his nemesis. He raised one hand and stopped shouting. "Wait a minute, if you have something to talk about, let''s just sit down and talk. We are companions, you are the navy, and I am Qiwuhai, should we get along well?" "Talk to your sister." He stepped on Crocker Dahl''s face fiercely, and his face sank directly. He stepped on the sand and stepped into the sand with a bang. The yellow sand aroused around him, and a large one appeared. Pit, you can imagine the horror of this foot. Crocker Dahl was half dead, and the whole man crawled into the pit, his face swollen. He sat on him directly, raised his hand, and hit his face with a punch. Fully greet the face, and the yellow sand that is constantly aroused by the ground is frightened. But Naruto was watching indifferently, turning his head to look at Robin, of course it would not hurt Robin, sweeping a few guys next to Robin said "Don''t stand still, aren''t you guys'' companions, come on." Mr2 shuddered, the most timid, and he was lying on the ground scared. Even the iron-like man mr1 trembled, his forehead was sweating coldly, and he didn''t dare to move. He could make the boss like this. Those who would use terror ability were not what they could provoke. There were also two girls sitting on the ground with scared buttocks, not to mention beating, they were scared and could not stand. "It''s boring, Miss Robin. Would you like to try it?" Naruto glanced at him, but he was not interested in killing them. After all, it was just a waste of energy. He looked up at Robin with a smiling face, which was very cold. feel. Robin smiled wryly, shaking his hands "No need, your strength, I have fully understood. It seems that the Navy really joined a great general this time." Hearing Robin''s refusal, Naruto turned and walked over, and while walking slowly, smiled softly. "Just a joke, there is one thing, I really want to talk to Robin Sauce." When he came to Robin, the cowboy dressed Robin did not flinch, but just looked at Naruto in front of him in doubt. "Would you like to come to my boat, I will protect you with all my strength." Naruto''s words were faintly smiling, staring at Robin, and his sincere look was not a joke. Robin froze and opened his mouth. Before he spoke, an angry cry came from the side. "Ah, I''m angry, Naruto, kid, don''t be too arrogant, die for me, everyone will die for me." Crokdal, who was completely angry, rushed over with his last breath, and the whole body turned into a gust of wind. The body turned into a tornado. A hundred-meter-long tornado, a tornado containing fine sand, a sandstorm, turned towards Naruto Rush up. The dust storm was slowly spreading, and Weiwei was almost involved. Looking at Robin''s Naruto, he didn''t even turn his head, just opened his hand and pointed at the growing sandstorm. "Water Margin, Five Food Margin." From the palm of Naruto, a huge water shark rushed out. It was originally only one meter. When it rushed into the air, it turned into a size of more than ten meters. The water shark, sliding out of thin air, opened its mouth and hit the sandstorm. Under the splash of water, a water shark was broken, and the sand storm tended to decrease. The second one hit again. The impact of the water was too fierce, and the dispersion was wide. Crocdal''s body was revealed, the dust storm stopped, and eight water sharks bitten at Crocdal severely. v2 Chapter 74： : Rebel Army The moment he showed horror and raised his hands to protect his body, the shark slammed him, washing his body with a gush of water, directly knocking Crokedal''s seriously injured body into a cold body, and lying on the ground. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Because Crockdal died instantly, Robin''s complexion changed, his brow popped, and a little sweat rose from his forehead, and even his body shuddered slightly, unable to escape Naruto''s eyes. The killing of the sand crocodile, the identity of Qiwuhai, is sometimes not measured by bounty. The bounty of the sand crocodile is not 80 million. The power of the fruit of the nature is launched perfectly on the sand crocodile. It is not true. Is not as good as Ace. Although it was said that he could not compete with the general, it was possible for the lieutenant general. He did not expect that Naruto would be like this. In the end, he was dying. The tightly bound Robin now fully understands why Naruto was appointed as a general by the world government, and also understands why he was promoted to general status at such a young age. Robin felt fear for the navy in front of him. And the other person''s eyes were always watching her, making Robin seem to be stared at by a fierce beast, the arms were put together instinctively, and the palms clenched his elbows, for fear of clenching their teeth. "Luo''s sauce is beautiful, rest assured, I won''t kill you." Naruto smiled lightly, without killing Crocker Dahl, stretched out a palm, and slid across Robin''s cheek. Sister''s smooth face is indeed very cool and full of elasticity. Gently passing, without any pause, Naruto stepped forward, whispering in the ear of the frightened Robin "Not only will you not kill you, but if you are in trouble, you can always find me. As long as it is someone who obstructs Robin Sauce, I will help you solve it, even if it is the world government. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Don''t have a deep smile, Naruto turns his head away without a slight pause. Robin with a tight eyebrow looking at Naruto didn''t understand whether the last sentence was true or not, pursing his lips and not speaking coldly. Regardless of whether Naruto cares about her or not, Robin turns and leaves. At this time, Crokdal is dead. Naruto doesn''t want to arrest her, and she can''t stay here. Because Pluto''s secrets must be kept. Crocker Dahl''s body was weathering, the bw organization collapsed for a moment, fell to the ground in fear, and fled in panic. Naruto smiled and walked towards Weiwei slowly, without taking care of those bw miscellaneous soldiers. Looking at Naruto, Wei Wei felt that this smile was the most reassuring. Unconsciously crooked his head, his blue hair touched his face, and the beautiful cheeks smiled sweetly. "Naruto, I just understand now, it''s great to meet you." Did not talk to Wei Wei, Naruto grabbed Wei Wei and rushed to the camp of the rebel army. The war has broken out. To stop this battle, you must talk to the leader of the rebel army. Hold Wei Wei horizontally in the pose of the princess, one hand under Wei Wei''s long legs, and one hand on the delicate waist. Wei Wei didn''t resist much, she stretched her hands around Naruto''s neck, and looked at this young man who helped her so much. "The Rebel Army is led by my childhood playmate. If I meet him, I should be able to communicate well." "Well, give it to me. Even if I can''t communicate, I can use my strength to suppress the battle of tens of thousands of people without hurting your nationals." Said calmly, Naruto jumped, and the whole body directly rushed up A distance of 100 meters. Quickly rushed to the camp of the rebel army, jumping constantly, Wei Wei''s beautiful aqua blue hair swayed in the wind, her thin mouth opened wide, and some were surprised by Naruto''s words that could suppress tens of thousands of people. But there is no more suspicion than Naruto''s strength, and none of it is nonsense. For Naruto, Weiwei seems to have absolute peace of mind. Somewhere in the corner of the town, there was a sense of desolation in the corpses on the ground. The man with dark green short hair, short scars on his left eyes, and a reddish-brown long trench coat with a sword on his back, with a deep complexion, supported his chin with both hands, was the leader of the rebel army, Kou Sha. Under his headband windshield, he looked at Kou Sha gloomily and growled. "Now other companions have already started. What are we waiting for? You can see that all of our companions have been killed by the king''s army. This country is broken and there is no rescue." Kou Sha didn''t speak, and repeatedly acquiesced, lowering his head and thinking, his brows getting deeper and deeper. "No, the king is disguised." A little boy hurried to Kou Sha, panting, his voice trembling a little. Kou Sha looked up at the boy inside, indifferently "What are you still doing here, kids, don''t make trouble here, get out of here." The little boy was obviously startled, his eyes did not accept defeat, and he looked at Kou Sha firmly. When he was about to speak, there were several shouts from the rebel army. "Hey, there''s something coming here, it might be a sandstorm, and it''s coming straight up." Naruto hugged Weiwei, running at a high speed without decelerating, and really wanted a small sandstorm. When she saw hundreds of rebels in front of her, she locked her eyes in the middle. Kou Sha. At first glance, it was the leader, with a song of legs, jumping up, and flew out with Wei Wei, scared Wei Wei could not help but clenched Naruto''s neck with both hands, yelling and buried her face in Naruto On the shoulders, the ears feel rubbed, "It''s not a sandstorm, it''s a person. A person flew over here." The rebels were dumbfounded, and Zhang Da''s mouth almost fell to the ground. Even Kou Sha was stupid enough to watch Naruto jump from a distance of 100 meters and landed in front of him, even without shaking, landing steadily and rolling up a wave of wind and waves. Holding Weiwei, Naruto looked up at Kou Sha and said solemnly "You are the leader of the rebel army." Korsha couldn''t react, and when he heard Naruto''s words, he thought he was an enemy, and said with vigilance. "Who are you, the King, or the rebels, or not of this country?" v2 Chapter 75： : Stop the Rebel Army "Kou Sha!" Wei Wei looked up from Naruto and saw the boy in front of her, screaming in surprise, her face showing a little surprise, trying to get Naruto down. novelhall.com I did not expect Naruto to hold her hand tightly and hug her tightly on her chest. "Naruto, let me go. This is my former friend. Let me talk to him." Wei Wei''s cheeks were a little rosy, she was struggling a little, she felt a little shy and was held in front of so many people. How to let go of the princess''s face. "No, you haven''t forgotten the reward." Naruto stared at Wei Wei with a cold face, earnestly "From now on, you must listen to me, and so on." Wei Wei was blushing with a blush. The pinkness turned red, and she did not dare to think of Naruto''s remuneration. After all, she agreed to this matter first. As a princess of a country, she could not go back. At this time, Kou Sha saw Wei Wei and recognized the princess''s face. Seeing that Naruto was actually playing with Princess Wei Wei, she was instantly angry, and pulled out the big sword from behind, pointing at Naruto. "Let me release Princess Vivi." "Why, Wei Wei is now my man, you are the oldest." Naruto gave Kou Sha a cold look, and the latter felt a cold air around her body. A princess of a country can''t be easily taken away. Kou Sha held back the chill and had a bad tone. "I urge you to let Princess Vivi hurry up, otherwise don''t blame me." Ready to attack, Naruto laughed, looked at him playfully, waiting for the other party to attack, kicked the guy out. "Kou Sha, wait, don''t do it." Seeing Kou Sha''s anger, Wei Wei quickly screamed, bit her lip, and forced her shame in her heart and said softly "This is my own willingness, not to blame Naruto. Wap.novelhall.com" The shameful appearance made Kou Sha dumbfounded for a moment. This is still the princess of their country, the stubborn princess Vivi, what is different from ordinary girls. Korsha felt that something was breaking in his heart, and the whole person remained still, his mouth wide enough to put an egg. Resisting the shame that Naruto was holding, Wei Wei didn''t dare to delay it any longer. Now, if she fights for another second, she will die alone. The kind Wei Wei doesn''t want to see the villagers in her country killed. As she bit her thin red lips, Wei Wei blushed, posing solemnly. "Kou Sha, in fact, my father is not the real father, and the king''s army is pretended by others, this time all the ghost of the sand crocodile." The shameful red face told about the state affairs. It had a very tempting feeling. Naruto really enjoyed what Weiwei looks like now. Even if the matter was resolved, this princess would definitely not let it go. Naruto helped this for Weiwei. country. Kou Sha looked at the two intimate guys in front of him dumbfounded. He now has a kind of impulse to split Naruto, but this is a princess of a country, even in the kid''s arms, I do not know how many people''s eyes. Kou Sha solemnly pressed the jealousy in front of him "Princess Weiwei, what you are saying now has no facts to prove that I cannot stop the anger of the people by your own words, even if you are a princess." "But all I said was true." Wei Wei was anxious, her face a little cold, her voice cold. "Give me an end to the rebellion immediately, and I will order you as a princess of a country." "No, Princess Wei Wei, you may be a princess now, but you may not know it later." It was only Wei Wei, Kou Sha''s eyes did not flinch. The two looked at each other, and Wei Wei was a little angry, but Naruto inserted a word in time, scaring Kou Sha. "Vickey, do you want to kill this guy?" Kou Sha was sweating on his forehead. When Naruto said this, he could feel a glance from the other side, and felt under the canine''s fangs. "No need." Wei Wei shifted her eyes and looked up at Naruto, with tears in her eyes. "Naruto, I''m begging you for the rebellion. If this is successful, I will definitely not regret it, and I will like you well." Like two words, let the people around them almost collapse. Is this still their princess? When she heard that Weiwei was being threatened, Kou Sha angered Naruto with a big sword and shouted. "What the **** is this guy threatening our princess with?" "It''s only a country''s life, and it''s very cost-effective." Instead, Korsa was even more angry, shouting angrily. "Why the life of our country is entrusted to you, and why can you stop this fight?" "You''re really annoying enough," Naruto said impatiently. Now the situation is really difficult to convince the other party. Even if this guy is killed, it can''t stop the civil strife, and Wei Wei will be sad. The heart can be obtained. Shen Shenming said coldly "Okay, I''ll go get you the guy who will change shape." "Transformed guy?" Korsha stared at Naruto, humming coldly. "Who are you coaxing, will someone in this world be transformed into someone else, don''t say anything stupid, the things that threaten Princess Weiwei will not let you go." "Boy, when I catch him back, I must give you a good meal." Naruto was a little bit upset, and really wanted to punch this guy with a punch. "Then I''ll wait, don''t talk about me, if there is such a person, I can lie down and give you a kick." Kou Sha sneered, because the jealousy was a mockery of Naruto. "Kou Sha, Naruto''s words are true. I can make a promise not to insult Naruto. He is the hero who saved the whole country." Wei Wei looked at Kou Sha coldly, and she looked very unhappy. Kou Sha did not dare to get angry at the princess, did not dare to see Naruto again, and turned around and raised the sword "Everyone, follow me. Make sure the king knows the punishment for environmental damage." "Oh." "Korsa, you, you." Hearing the angry yelling of the crowd, Wei Wei was speechless, Naruto is slowly talking about Wei Wei laying down, reaching out and pointing at Kou Shadao "Give me a minute and let me show you your stupidity." "Well, one minute, I see how you catch that guy." Kou Sha thought that Naruto was bragging about in front of him. What can he do in a minute, can he run into the town, which is a long way away. The moment Naruto turned, Korsha knew that he was wrong, and he was so ridiculous that he forgot how Naruto had come. At that speed, there were no people in sight for three seconds, only a little sand was flying. One minute was really short. When he hadn''t responded from Naruto''s speed, Naruto held a guy in his hand and flew over from a distance. v2 Chapter 76： : Stop the Civil War "Wait a minute, what the **** are you doing, aren''t you saying you don''t kill me? Hey, let go of the slaves. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Network." Shemale mr2 yelled, and Naruto held her clothes by her hand , People can''t help sympathizing with this guy. The moment he rushed to Kou Sha, Naruto reached out and put Mr2 in front of him. Weiwei was also surprised by Naruto''s speed, but she was a little confused when she saw Mr2, and did not understand why Naruto caught this guy. "Well, perform your ability, perform well, I can let you go." "Why, I''m not a circus monkey, why do you want slaves to perform?" "No performance, then you have a close contact with this sand on the ground." "Wait, the slaves perform. Don''t be so angry, I''ll perform right away." Seeing Naruto clenching his fists, mr2 almost shook his body, looked around at the people around him, and finally used his hand to mold his cheeks. The amazing appearance appeared, mr2''s face changed to other faces, changed a few times, mr2 became a king. "It turned out to be a ghost of yours." Wei Wei exclaimed angrily, looking like a slapstick. Kou Sha couldn''t react a bit, and was completely angry when he saw the appearance of mr2, but he left Naruto next to his eyes, and immediately went down. "Now you know, okay, what we agreed on in advance." Naruto came over with a smile, but also rubbed his fists, Kou Sha couldn''t help but take two steps back, his forehead was risky. Cold sweats. Eyes drifting said "Ah, I see. This time it''s totally a ghost of this guy, Naruto. Thank you so much this time. See Mao.line, Chinese.text, net Pretending to be stupid, Kou Sha reached out his hand and looked at Naruto very friendly. As a result, a punch was smashed into his face, and Kou Sha''s entire body flew out and slid across the ground, even sliding for ten meters and falling to the ground. I left Naruto with one hand and laughed. The feeling of a punch just now was just too cool. Weiwei was a bit surprised by Naruto''s movements. She looked at Kou Sha in front of her with a bitter smile, but she did not think Naruto really killed the other party. "Boss!" The crowd shouted, a group of guys stunned. "Don''t come here, this punch is good, I admit it, Princess Wei Wei''s words are indeed correct, and the guy from Sand Crocodile lied to us." Kou Sha slowly got up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and smiled slightly, but laughed very cheerfully. Come slowly, looking at that mr2, facing Naruto seriously "Can this guy give it to me?" "Of course, no problem." Kou Sha smiled lightly and greeted someone pointing at the **** mr2 "Tie me this guy." "Where are you taking the slaves? The slaves are in pain, don''t." The shouting mr2 shouted at Naruto in a panic. "Don''t you just not hit the slave family just now, do you want to repent, aren''t you talking?" "I didn''t make a shot, they moved." Naruto smiled lightly and let mr2 open his mouth, meaning that several people around him would tie him up and yelled. "No, no." The tender cry came out of a man''s mouth, making people have a feeling of wanting to flatten him. Tied mr2 to the battlefield, demonstrated the ability of mr2 in front of 10,000 people, and slammed the battlefield, only to know that he was deceived. The anger of the crowd clamored for the trouble of finding the sand crocodile. At this time, the bw organization was also disbanded, and all the conspiracy emerged. Upon hearing the news, the king immediately summoned the people on Naruto''s ship. And without the knowledge of Nami and others, they were led into the palace. The magnificent palace made Nami excited, and her eyes flashed with strange light. Looking around this group of people, the king''s cobra, a little like Wei Wei, asked in amazement with good facial features. "By the way, where did you captain go, why haven''t anyone seen him yet?" "Yeah, the captain is gone, and even Weiwei is gone." Nami turned around and looked at the people present, Hina was also there, but Naruto and Weiwei were missing alone. "I don''t seem to see them coming from the beginning." Keya said softly, the others looked at each other, and they didn''t notice Naruto''s absence. Cobra frowned, puzzled. "Strange, Wei Wei is not this kind of person. Why isn''t she here yet? Is there any problem?" His face sank and he turned to the two guards. "Give me an order and be sure to find the Lieutenant General and Princess Weiwei who have saved the city." "Yes." The two guards responded and hurried out. On the Merrie, under the dim chandelier, the captain''s room was small but luxurious. On the white sheets, Wei Wei''s two white palms clutched at the quilt, some timidly looking at the shining Naruto. "Naruto, it seems that we should go to the Father, Lord Father must be looking for us." "Did Princess Weiwei forget that agreement?" Naruto glanced at Weiwei with a smile, her skin was white as jade, her curly aqua blue hair draped over her shoulders, her beautiful face, her long white fingers, because she was afraid of the ups and downs His chest, that plump white, was almost ready. "What a promise, Naruto wouldn''t want me to realize it now." Wei Wei''s pink cheeks had two blushes, red like the sun. "Is princess Weiwei joking with me." Naruto froze, making Weiwei a little panicked, and quickly swinging the little karate "No, it''s not." The cute look of panic made Naruto not want to say anything, reached out and grabbed Wei Wei''s fingers, kissed her head down, moved her body, and pressed it without fear. A small, sweet voice came from Wei Wei''s mouth. v2 Chapter 77： : What You Should Get Standing on the deck, stretched a lazy waist, Naruto was facing the fiery sun, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. As the princess of Weiwei, Naruto didn''t want night long dreams, even if Weiwei did not like him completely, but for the princess You have to get on the bus first and make up the ticket. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net After a while in the sun, I was about to wake up Vivi to the Alabastan Palace, and turned to see Vivi coming out of the cabin. Put on a cool outfit, exposed a large white skin, looked up as if with the palm against the dazzling sunlight, when seeing Naruto, Wei Wei''s face appeared a little flushed. But it soon disappeared. Wei Wei, who walked forward, called Naruto a bit, and the sweet words went straight into the heart. Holding Wei Wei''s palm, Naruto smiled and kissed Wei Wei''s blushing face, and the latter looked like a coy. Just like Naruto who was alone with Wei Wei, she met two king guards. An eagle-like man saluting respectfully "Master King wants to invite the Lieutenant General to visit the Royal Palace, and happens to be looking for Princess Weiwei." "Oh, I see." Naruto scanned the two people''s eyes, but didn''t say much, but Wei Wei stood beside Naruto smartly, so that the two guards were puzzled. They saw how they looked like a little girl Princess Vivi. And this look has the charm of a mature woman. With skin-kindness, Wei Wei is different to Naruto than usual, and her appearance of sticking to Naruto makes others realize that they are absolutely weird. Borrow special transportation to the Royal Palace of the Kingdom of Alabastan. The huge building stands sturdy in the desert without fear of being washed by any wind. "Naruto, this is our country''s palace. How about it? It''s not bad. Look at 1 Mao, 2 Lines, 3 Chinese Website." One hand wrapped around Naruto''s palm, holding them together with fingers, Wei Wei with a sweet smile Naruto led the visit to the Royal Palace. Even King Cobra, who came straight ahead, ignored it. "Vivi." Cobra was surprised, and there was a feeling of wanting to tears. After experiencing such a big storm, seeing her daughter was really important to his father. "Master Father." Greetings, Wei Wei consciously let go of Naruto''s arm. Looking at Naruto, Cobra said with doubt. "This is the hero who saved the country." Weiwei nodded, thinking of the previous thing, her cheeks flushed a little, and she gave Naruto a secret look, and her eyes were full of admiration. As a visitor, he was his own flesh and blood, Cobra knew what Wei Wei''s eyes represented, and he growled loudly. "Take me this guy out, don''t let me see him." "Father King!" Wei Wei looked at her father in surprise. Cobra yelled, there was a crying expression. But Naruto didn''t know what happened to the uncle ahead. The guards on both sides stood still, without frowning. Cobra walked in front of Wei Wei, and the old tears rang. "Vivi, my Vivi, is this guy forcing you, don''t leave me." "Father, what the **** are you talking about?" Weiwei didn''t understand why her father was crying so much. The latter is already crying like a child "I don''t have a grandson anymore, this thing will never work, it won''t work." His face was serious, and it seemed that Cobra was not kidding. Wei Wei, who was a little crying, glared at her father, her face softly with a little pink. "Don''t joke, we have nothing." "It''s impossible. Your mother was the same before. Don''t try to lie to me. Say, isn''t this guy forcing you?" Turning his head and staring at him, Cobra was stolen by his own baby. Look. Let Naruto look at it calmly, but he didn''t talk. After all, he was wrong. Whoever ate his daughter so soon may be really pregnant. After all, Naruto is very confident in his body. "No, Naruto hasn''t forced me." Lowering her head, her shameful Weiwei, her rosy face made me want to take a sip. "Oh no, it''s so intimate. It looks like I should go to the backyard to retreat. No one should stop me, I''m going to go to confinement." Cobra has completely lost the look of a monarch. "Master, please be quiet, this is a hero of the country." An eagle-like guard patted Cobra''s shoulder, which is like a subordinate. Cobra looked straight and looked at Naruto, although a little bit resentful, but still calmed down "Forgot to introduce, I am the king of this country." Raised a hand friendly, Naruto reached out and held it, smiling easily "Hello Laoren," Cobra twitched at the corners of his mouth, his hands tightened, and his face twisted slightly. "Don''t think about it, I''ll give you the king''s place." "Willn''t you give me?" Naruto pretended to be surprised. The latter cried again, and her lips trembled. "It looks like I''m really going to retreat in the backyard." "Father, don''t be kidding me." Wei Wei inserted her face between Naruto and Cobra with a calm face, and caught Naruto''s palm conditionedly. "Naruto, I''ll take you to see other places, right, I haven''t eaten yet, the things in the palace will definitely match your taste." Looking at the back of the two men, Cobra made a vague appearance, showing a faint smile, a kind smile. Accompanied by Wei Wei, Naruto had a big meal, but there was no meeting with Nami, and it was not known whether it was arranged by Princess Wei Wei, but she did not see Nami and Sauron. Looking at Naruto''s cheeks, Wei Wei was completely the same as the girl who was in love for the first time, staring closely, not leaving for a second, smiling slightly at the corner of her mouth and bending a small crescent road "Naruto, I want to talk to you about something." "What''s the matter?" Raising his head from the food, Naruto''s mouth was still greasy with meat. Vicki reached out and took the napkin, and under the gaze of the maid, rubbed the corner of Naruto''s mouth, tenderly "I can''t accompany you on the Great Channel now." v2 Chapter 78： : Promise with Vivi "Why?" Naruto frowned, looking at Weiwei, her charming cheek was always a smile, but she could see beautiful eyes filled with water mist. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Wei Wei, with tears in her eyes, smiled with her head crooked. "I can''t give up on this country, so I''m sorry Naruto, I''m really sorry." Tears flowed down his face, and Wei Wei was crying sadly. Naruto took a deep breath and calmly wanted to hug Wei Wei''s loving mood "Can you tell me why, I want a reasonable one." Nodded, Wei Wei raised her head, tears were still flowing, but the firm gaze looked not, did not flinch. "I want to take care of the whole country, my father is old, and now civil strife has just ended. I can''t leave this country alone, can you give me some time to organize this country?" Naruto raised her hand gently, brushing the tears in the corner of Weiwei''s eyes "Even if I do it for me." Wei Wei pinched her lips, feeling the tenderness of Naruto, with tears "Naruto, can you stop talking, I don''t want to listen." "No, how about accompany me to the Great Channel for me?" Naruto gazed seriously and said seriously. Wei Wei shook her head and covered her mouth with one hand to prevent crying "Naruto, please don''t say any more, because I''m afraid I can''t help but accompany you to give up the whole country for you and give up this one million people." Raising and looking at Naruto, Weiwei tears in the corners of her eyes, reaches out to stop Naruto from speaking, and crosses her body and kisses Naruto''s lips, a sweet and bitter kiss. novelhall.com Wei Wei looked up, smiled sweetly, tears in her eyes "Naruto is assured, and in just a few months, no one in this world can make me like it again, haven''t we agreed? As your little lover, I promise you to be your little lover forever . " Holding out her little white tender finger, Weiwei was crying silently, but she held her lips firmly, looking at Naruto''s eyes full of deep admiration. Looking at Wei Wei who is so attractive and loving, Naruto doesn''t have much regret. After all, Alabastan is in the great channel, and how can it be close. Without forcing Weiwei, Naruto chuckled "Then let''s make another agreement." Holding out her little finger, Wei Wei gave a sweet and quiet hum, grabbed Naruto''s thumb, and smiled Naruto lightly "From now on, Princess Vivi is my little lover, and I''m only allowed to like me alone. I can only like me in my life. After handling the country, you must come to me quickly." "Naruto is everything to me, nothing compares to Naruto you gave me." The cessation of the civil war, life-saving grace, and everything that helped her, made Wei Wei laugh sweetly, sweeping the crying look. Turned around and reached Naruto and stretched out his hand, put his hand around Naruto''s neck, brought it to Naruto''s ears, softly "Naruto, let me serve you once, leaving your mark on me, it belongs to you." Touching words, Wei Wei smiled and caught Naruto, and brought into a hot spring with a thick steam, which is also Wei Wei''s exclusive bathhouse. While soaking in the hot spring to enjoy Wei Wei''s love, that sweet love made Wei Wei wholeheartedly serve Naruto. This princess of a country is now like a maid. In the end, Naruto was so open, full of gratitude, and feelings turned into deep love. After lingering for a long time, it was only a long time before the two separated their already sweaty bodies. In the hot spring, Wei Wei lay in Naruto''s arms, caressing Naruto''s cheek, and smiled sweetly. "Naruto, Alabastan, I will definitely build an ideal kingdom. It will be our country at that time, and there can be many girls hidden here. Naruto can let girls who like you come here." With a narrow smile, Wei Wei''s body pressed against Naruto''s body, Shuibo''s eyes flickered, and she looked at Naruto without leaving for a second. "That''s right, Vivi can also help me to have a little Vivi." With a smile, Naruto kissed Weiwei''s smooth face and said to Vivi''s ear "You have to deal with the country as soon as possible, and I will come back later." Nodded, Wei Wei murmured softly, hooked Naruto''s neck, and said softly "Give me 2 months. I will go to you after 2 months. Even if you don''t want me, I will stick to you." With a sweet smile, Wei Wei offered to raise her rose petal lips. Two days passed slowly, Naruto can no longer stay in Alabastan, Wei Wei is not willing to sail with him now, but there is not much sadness, anyway, in Alabastan, I will not run away, it is still very important to see Easy. And now the naval headquarters is likely to have a big commotion. At that time, Wei Wei will have some trouble following him. This is a princess of a country. It is also good to stay here as a little lover. It''s only been 2 months at most. By that time, Weiwei is likely to become the princess and queen of the country. The whole country will be a harem. Imagination is also good. Mei Li gradually walked away, Wei Wei waved her hand, watched Naruto leave, her eyes remained for a moment, and waited for the Naruto people to disappear on the horizontal line, squatted down again, hugged the Caru duck aside, modeling the cartoon Whispered the duck''s head "Wait for me, Naruto, for up to 2 months, I will definitely ask you where you are, and I will always be with you, and I will always be with you." On the Merrie, the navy ships also merged together. "Strange, where did Kirby go?" Sauron grabbed his head and looked around in confusion, but Kirby disappeared. No one noticed such a short man. "It''s not going to be out of the sea." Glancing at the sea for a few moments, Sauron looked patiently. "Look slowly, I''ll go to sleep." Naruto yawned, looked like he was lacking in sleep, waved his hands, and turned into the cabin. Opening the door of the cabin, I did not expect that two guys were there. One was **** into a mule, still at the corner, and could only send a crocodile. There was also one of her proud legs, sitting on a chair, drinking coffee with her own thoughts. Robin showed his two beautiful long legs in front of Naruto, saying hello. "Yo, lieutenant general, don''t mind if I hide on your boat for a few days." v2 Chapter 79： : Robins Request "Of course you don''t mind, but Robin Sauce, how did you come up?" He stepped forward and sat next to Robin. Naruto picked up Robin''s coffee without being polite. He poured a glass and drank it. stand up. Look. Yarn, Chinese website "Thanks to this little guy." Robin chuckled and pointed at Kirby, who whined and was about to cry. It seemed that poor Kirby couldn''t beat Robin, but turned into the house instead. But this cannot be said to be a tiger, but only a cute cat. Looking at Naruto, Robin smiled softly. "I heard that you have a good relationship with the princesses of Allabastan. It seems that Princess Vivi likes you very much." "Robin sauce dare to be interested in this kind of thing, should I tell you about my yesterday''s thing." Naruto''s smiling face remains unchanged, and he takes a small sip of coffee, with the bitterness and smoothness on the tip of his tongue taste. "I don''t want to listen to your little devil. At first you didn''t say you wanted to do anything for me. You just took an island." Robin stared at the coffee calmly, but was he in deep contemplation? The unsmiling face of Yujie was the most beautiful, cold and cold, and the figure was a first-class stick. "What island?" Naruto frowned and stared at Robin, watching each other''s body. The flat abdomen was barely minded when exposed outside. His skin color was white and transparent, and the two white tender long legs that were raised were really inconceivable Picky, smooth and round, like jade carving. Such beautiful legs make people have a feeling of licking and tasting. "Island of the sky." Raising his head, Robin''s two thin willow brows twisted together, looking at Naruto earnestly. "Empty Island?" Naruto didn''t say a word, looked at Robin''s face, understood her words very seriously, it seems that Robin wanted to go to Empty Island to find the world history text. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net "Don''t you believe that there is no sky island in the world." Robin said calmly, looking at Naruto, his eyes flashed with a light: "There is a legend that this world s history is hidden in the sky island. The empty island is an island suspended in the sky. It only exists in the legend. The world s governments have no way to grasp its specific location. Some people say that this island is mobile. . " With a little excitement, Naruto understood Robin''s fancy for this article of world history. Nodded, and didn''t think about it. The corner of Robin''s mouth curved a charming arc, with a beautiful smile that opened with flowers. "Naruto, it seems, what you said last time was not to lie to me, it was a funny little general." He stretched out his hands and crossed, Naruto''s shoulders swelled out an arm, and his thin fingers struck Naruto''s cheek. Robin had a playful smile on his face. "Well, don''t tease me, be careful, I can''t help but really eat you." With a shrug, Naruto shook Robin''s hands into petals with the power of ten tails. "I didn''t want you to bear it. You want me. You can call me, let the navy tie me up, then you can get me, and you can send me a navy bounty." Robin laughed and laughed, smiling. I do nt really see if it s a joke. "No, Robin Sauce, I tell you very seriously, I really want to help you, as long as your heart, of course, also wraps the body, I want you to be convinced." Staring closely at Robin''s eyes, Naruto''s face was serious. Instead, Robin''s mouth curled up, and he didn''t say anything. He drank the coffee by himself, but didn''t care about Naruto''s eyes that glanced at her long legs. Instead, Robin, who felt interesting, crossed that long leg. For a moment, Naruto saw the white thigh root, which was the most exciting. Afraid Naruto who can''t help but make Robin strong, still go out obediently, at the same time, to remind Nami and others that Robin will not be found by navy people. But according to Robin''s caution, it was not easy to be discovered. "It''s an interesting general." Robin smiled sweetly, drinking tea, but forgot Kerby aside. On the Merrie, Nami sorted out his oranges, and looked at her medical book leisurely, while Sauron searched for Kirby''s figure and found the trash can. He opened the trash can and called Kirby''s. first name. Naruto is standing on the bow of the boat, enjoying the tranquility of the moment. In my mind, thinking of Robin''s words, the empty island, the island of the sky, this island is a bit excited, but there are many products of great waterways. While Naruto was yearning for the empty island, Hina''s serious words came over. "Mr. Lieutenant, the Navy Headquarters orders, please return to the Navy Headquarters as soon as possible." "Oh, you tell them, I don''t want to go back, and come and arrest me if I have the ability." Naruto set off, but answered absently. "" Hina had a bitter smile, saluting straight, earnestly "This lieutenant, stop joking with Xina" "I''m not kidding, I''m serious." Naruto glanced at Hina, and her eyes were firm. Hina didn''t understand Naruto''s words for a while, she said nothing in silence, and shook her head with a bitter smile. Naruto beckoned just after turning around and entering the cabin "There are mice and cockroaches in this cabin, and there are many more. Don''t go in." "Rat?" Hina was startled, and she was really scared, and she did not dare to open Robin''s hiding door. Seeing that Hina was frightened by such simple words, Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and turned her attention to Dash on the naval ship not far away. This sister Yu really hated him, and was unwilling to take a boat. Da Siqi glanced at the eyes, the two eyes stared at each other, Da Siqi sullenly turned his head away, the pink face murmured, there was a feeling of dullness, "Dasiqi sauce, the weather is really good today, don''t you come with me to chat or say, you want me to pass." The bite that I used to bite is heavy, Naruto also licked her lips, it was bad Bad look. Dasqi was stiff, and he came to the ship with tears and tears. He jumped on the boat and hurriedly cheered his cheeks. "I have something to do with your lieutenant general. I have nothing to do." v2 Chapter 80： : Cabin Tucked "Of course there is something, and it is still important. Keep the friendly relationship between the subordinates, is it important? Look. Yarn, Chinese Net" smiling Naruto walked up, a step away from Da Siqi, looking With a smile on her face, she looked a little cheap. Gritting his teeth and forcing Naruto a punch, Da Siqi took a step back and said righteously "Admiral, please be respectful, and I don''t mean to have a good relationship with you." "You don''t want to, I think." Naruto pressed hard with a smile, his whole body was quickly pressed on Da Siqi''s body, leaning his head, only one punch away from Da Siqi''s face, can smell Da Sisi Qi''s sweet breath. Moreover, the chest was undulating up and down, and his face turned blue. The white tender palm was placed on the knife handle, took a deep breath, and looking at Naruto, Da Siqi was as cold as frost. "If the lieutenant dared to make fun of me, I would never let you go." "That''s right, I don''t want you to let me go." Naruto smiled, stretched out his hand and touched Da Siqi''s face, and gently stroked the mold, moulding that soft tender face, and not forgetting to put it Taking a breath in his nose, he said something that almost made Da Siqi runaway. "Really fragrant." Turning away, Naruto didn''t stop at all, leaving only Da Siqi who was about to smash the silver teeth, his face was red and green, holding the knife in the palm of his hand, the whole body was shaking, apparently trying to endure anger Mood. Without looking at Da Siqi, Naruto faced Kirby out of the cabin. "Kerby, I have something to talk to you about. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" passed directly, Naruto''s face was straight, and with respectful Kirby, came to a hidden place. Kirby''s face was obviously a little weird, with an expression of forbearance, and he immediately said to Naruto''s eyes. "Admiral, that person seems to be the number one person wanted by the world government. Why didn''t the admiral arrest her?" "You don''t need to worry about this, you just have to remember it." Naruto reached out his hand and stared at Kirby, solemnly. "Remember this is a very top-secret task. Robin''s affairs cannot be told to anyone, understand?" Hearing it was top-secret, so that Kirby, who relied heavily on Naruto, stood upright and immediately responded with a "Hi" salute. His eyes became extremely adored, and there was no doubt at all. Seeing Kirby''s eyes were sincere, Naruto then waved his hand to signal Kirby''s departure, and again ordered not to tell any third party. I only thought that Naruto was carrying out an important task so as not to capture Robin''s Kirby. Of course, he would keep the agreement tightly and hide the fact that more than 70 million bounty Robin was hiding on board. Returning to the deck, watching the navy ship immediately following the Merrie, Naruto stood upright, waved his voice loudly. "Turn the rudder, turn the direction, go to Gaya, this is the order." "Yes." The navy had no complaints one by one. When they heard the order, they quickly turned the bow and used the permanent pointer of Gaya Island to adjust the direction. Looking at Naruto in front, Nami lifted her head and turned into the cabin. She wanted to measure the sailing route to Gaya Island. It was an instant when Nami opened the cabin. Come out. Robin used his ability to mobilize Huahua fruit very well. On Nami''s shoulder, she stretched out an arm and grasped Nami''s small mouth. Made a hiss, Robin smiled softly "I''m not a bad guy, I''m just a traveler." "Who believes you, you are not one of the more than 70 million one-piece bounty, why are we on our boat?" Nami calmly restored her calmness, no more screaming, and looked at Robin with vigilance. "Don''t Naruto tell you, Naruto Sang promised me and took me for a ride." Robin''s expression with a slight smile remained unchanged, and he looked at Nami without any movement. Seeing Namei''s absence, Naruto was really afraid of revealing Robin''s identity, and was walking into the cabin, seeing two people with big eyes and small eyes, facing Nami, whispered softly "Well, Robin hid on our boat for a few days. Don''t tell anyone about this, especially the Navy." Nami glanced at Naruto, and nodded her head, um, she stepped forward cautiously, and was very unfriendly to Robin. Sitting opposite Robin, the two looked at each other, but did not speak for a while, but Robin Yu Nami looked at each other for a while, took out a necklace inlaid with jewels, and smiled. "By the way, there are a few treasures about Crockdale, which are just for you." "Treasure!" Nami''s eyes brightened when she saw the jewellery, and she swept away cautiously. She looked very enthusiastically, and flung herself directly on the table, desperately holding Robin''s palm holding treasure, in her eyes Flashing excited "Robin sauce is really nice, rest assured, no matter how many days you live." "Thank you so much." Robin smiled softly, let go of his hand that grabbed the necklace, reached out and took out a bag of treasure from his arms, and handed it to Nami, who was bought by money. Changed his face. It turned out that he and Robin had called each other sisters. Seeing that the two were okay, Naruto also went out, Yu Keya and Sauron greeted. Regarding Robin, the two did not say much and agreed directly. After all, they were not interested in bounty, and did not have much feeling about being a navy. Will become a subordinate of the Navy, but also because of Naruto''s relationship. The two ships, the Merrie and the naval ship, were slowly taxiing away from Alabaster and heading straight for Gaya Island. And in order to reduce the chance of the Navy finding Robin, Naruto arranged Hina to take command of the navy ship. The latter did not think much, but kept showing contemplation and did not know what was thinking. The ship sailed for 2 days, the sea was calm and the naval headquarters exploded. It was learned that Naruto not only captured Ace, but also did not want to return to the naval headquarters. The Battle of the Buddha immediately contacted Naruto himself with a special telephone bug. v2 Chapter 81： : Just dont go back "Admiral, Admiral''s announcement. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese website." Holding a special phone bug, Hina handed it over to Naruto, explaining that "This is a phone bug that can connect directly to the naval headquarters, no matter how far away it is." Looking at this giggling thing, Naruto whispered, and returned to the cabin with the phone bug. Nami was drawing her chart carefully, and ignored the surrounding situation. Keya sat next to Nami with a medical book. While reading, she saw Naruto coming, her beautiful eyes brightened, and she greeted with a sweet smile. Holding the chair, Naruto sat in the middle without much worries, placed the phone bug on the table, and Sauron stared closely. Did he look at the phone bug with interest. While sipping coffee, Robin glanced at Naruto, without paying much attention, instead he smiled at Keya, smirked gently, and said with a friendly smile. "You seem to be calling Kaya right, can I read the book?" Keya blinked his clear eyes, looked at Robin, and nodded smartly. "It''s a good girl." Robin took the medical book placed by Keya, held it with both hands, stared at Keya, and smiled gently. "I don''t know, how did you get on this ship?" "Because I am a boat doctor." Keya tilted her head and smiled sweetly, showing a very pure smile. "And Naruto said that he wanted me to be his specialist doctor. Naruto has a great affection for me, and traveling around the world is also my dream." "Dream?" Robin heard the answer, and he was absent-minded. He opened the book and looked up. He couldn''t help turning his head and glanced at Naruto, who was looking at the phone bug in front of him. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Support your head with one hand and don''t look over Naruto''s movements. The snail-shaped monster of the phone bug is very interesting. Naruto took a moment to look at it before he said "Connect it." "Beep, beep, beep." The snail opened her mouth and made a sound of a telephone ringing. It was connected in less than a second, and it seemed that the Warring States of the Buddha was urgent. At the same time, the snail screamed. "Naruto, what are you doing, come back to me soon." "Hang up for me." Naruto shook his ears and waved his hands. The snail closed his mouth immediately, and she hung up the phone. I wonder if the Warring States of the opposite Buddha would be mad. Even Robin couldn''t help but laugh a little. From what she just said, she could understand that the other party must be a navy figure. She did not expect that Naruto would be so tidy, and she became more interested in what Naruto was going to talk about. "Okay, connect again." After waiting for 3 minutes, Naruto smiled and said something to the snail. The latter sounded again, and within a second, was switched on again. "Naruto, you" "Master Marshal, if you want to lose your temper, then we have nothing to talk about." Naruto said easily, but he did not take the Warring States of the Buddha into his eyes. Hearing the Marshal''s name, Robin Hood lived in the same place, and indeed did not dare to come out. This is the Marshal of the Naval Headquarters, who is even more powerful than the general. It is a man with great ingenuity and strength. "" After a moment of silence, the telephone bug restored peace this time, using only an indifferent word "About the last time you sent Ace, Lieutenant General Naruto, do you know who that guy is?" Someone, Naruto believes that it will never be clearer, but this cannot be said to the other party, so he has to pretend to be confused. "do not know." "Well, presumably you don''t know that this time the event is significant. That guy is the son of One Piece and the only son of Gor Roger." "Oh, is it terrible?" With a relaxed answer, Naruto was also trying to add a sentence, this guy is not only the one-piece son, but also the white-bearded one-piece group, that is now the white closest to the one piece. Bearded Pirates. "Awesome?" The phone bug was silent for a while, but turned out in an angry tone "It''s not just terrible. It''s a big problem. Now the world government has decided to deal with the guy publicly. The dumb judges don''t know the identity of the guy at all. This is a big problem. Lieutenant General Naruto will come back soon, and it is urgent now It was ordered that all those above the colonel''s rank must return to the naval headquarters as soon as possible, and no accidents can occur when they are executed. " "Actually, Sir Marshal, I have some important matters that must be dealt with. Very important matters are related to my life safety." Naruto didn''t want to go on this trip to muddy waters, white-bearded pirates attacked the naval headquarters, never Be careful, Nami and others have problems, but you can''t regret it. "Oh, I want to hear what matters?" "I have to find the other half of my life." "" After the phone bug was silent for a while, you could hear the panting voice of the Warring States of the Buddha, and you can imagine the other person''s face being blue, and a low voice came from it. "I just want to ask you, Lieutenant General, whether you can return to the Navy Headquarters." "No, I said something important. That''s it." Wan Naren hung up the phone and simply grabbed the phone bug and threw it gently towards the open window. The horrified expression of the telephone bug crossed an arc in the sky, made a sound, and fell into the sea. Robin was a little stunned, holding his head in one hand, his mouth showing a bright white teeth. "You are really a very married guy. I have never seen anyone say that to a marshal." Naruto smiled lightly, holding the table with both hands, looking directly at Robin, playing with the taste "This is for Robin Hood. What is Marshal? As long as Robin Hood is willing to be my wife, even if it is the world government, I can ruin it for you." Robin poked his lips lightly, only thinking that Naruto was joking and kept reading her books. Seeing that Sister Yu was so difficult to handle, Naruto had to talk to Keya boringly, secretly holding Keya''s small hand on the table and floor, while playing with the jade hand, while enjoying Keya shyness. Glancing at the others, he noticed that nobody was watching, but Keya looked at Naruto this time with a little flush on his cheek. "Naruto, don''t do this." Because of the itching on the palm, the shyness went from the cheek to the ear. v2 Chapter 82： : Finding a way to the empty island Naruto stepped out of the cabin, stretched out a waist, and enjoyed the sun''s rays. He was preparing to train again to see if he could cultivate his arrogance. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Hina''s slender, **** body appeared in front of him, looking serious and holding a document saying "Lieutenant General Naruto, I just got a report from this department. I have two things to report to you." "What''s the matter?" Naruto didn''t even turn his head, staring at the sea like a mirror. "First of all, congratulations to Lieutenant General Naruto and being promoted to General. Regarding the post of General, Marshal wants to come back to the naval headquarters to talk to you, and the world government has issued a notice. All generals with a colonel or higher must return as soon as possible Naval headquarters, with special missions. " Hina reached out and handed over the document. Naruto took it and opened it. She just glanced at it. It was just an ordinary paging order. Naruto didn''t think about it. She held it with both hands and hissed. In Hina''s surprised look, The file was shredded and shattered into the sea water ahead. Naruto turning her head and smiling, looking at Hina "Remember, you are my subordinate, not the naval headquarters, nor the world government." "But." Hina frowned, two picturesque brows twisted together, her mature face was serious, her expression staring at Naruto was serious. "Admiral, what do you decide to be a navy for?" "Then I asked Hina sauce, what are you for?" Naruto, who did not answer the question, put his head in front of Hina, who was not even shy, but said with a firm expression. "For justice." "What is justice?" "This" Hina was speechless for a moment, unable to express the justice in her heart with her words, and closed her lips tightly. Naruto didn''t say too much, just reached out a hand and climbed on Hina''s face. The mature face was soft and tender, and she smiled slightly at the vigilant face of Hina. "A woman should look like a woman. When talking about justice, a good husband is not better." Gently slap Naruto''s palm, Hina''s face turned right "Please don''t make fun of me, General. I still have things to say goodbye." Turning around without waiting for Naruto to answer, Hina turned her head and left without stopping. Naruto turns his head and looks out at the distant sea, where the sea and the sky intersect, and there is a beautiful scene of broken gold, which makes people feel at ease. The ship sailed again for 2 days and came to Gaya Island smoothly. Docked in Gaya Island, the port of Mogu Town, this is a town where pirates squander money, and there are many pirate ships docked around. The arrival of the navy ship and the Merrie made an old pirate see and fell to the ground immediately. Ran out in horror, Looking around Naruto in the town, he did not care about this guy, looked at hundreds of navies, and looked solemnly. "Leave a few people here to protect the ship, and others will follow me." The navy was neatly arranged, each dressed neatly, holding a spear in his hand, followed Naruto obediently, and disembarked from the ship. Nami and others also kept up, leaving only a few ordinary navy guard ships. The Robin, who covered her head and face with another airtight dress, was caught in the middle by Nami and Keya. The Navy did not notice the extra one. Hina was very different, and looked at Robin, who could not see her face, wondering. "When was there an extra person, this person didn''t seem to be a navy." "Don''t care about Hina sauce." Nami chuckled, and she accepted Robin''s bribe. She completely turned to Robin''s side, walked to Hina with a smile, and whispered in Hina''s ear "Actually, this is Naruto''s newly acquired woman. I haven''t told you about this. She was given to Naruto by Princess Vivi of the Kingdom of Alabastan." Robin hid his mouth and smiled slightly, feeling interesting for Nami''s cleverness. To confirm, he turned his head slightly towards Hina and nodded, a slight movement. Hina believed it, but wasn''t doubting anything, she thought it was a woman Naruto got from Princess Weiwei. Naruto walking directly in front of him did not notice Hina''s gaze slowly changing. She was curious to look at the surrounding environment. It was originally a lively town. It was a tense look now. Their group of navy was walking on the street with such a big swing. Some little pirates were already scared to come out. Numerous pirates were hiding in the house. No one asked about the whereabouts of the empty island. Naruto was not reconciled. He wanted to grab a question. He didn''t expect a group of pirates to stand in the middle of the road. Leading blond hair with a vertical scar on the left eye, showing a big mouth full of smiles "Navy, hey, this is where the pirates are. What did the Navy run here for? Do you not want to die?" The pirates following him had already taken out their weapons one by one and stared at Naruto''s group with timid eyes. The pirates around him had a look of gathering. It seems the navy is simply not welcome here. Naruto, who smiled slightly, walked forward, but said very calmly "I want to ask you something. I don''t know if you know someone or someone who has a way to go to the empty island." "Empty Island?" Bellamy Haha, the leader of the Pirates, with a reward of 55 million Bailey, laughed, holding his head in one hand, and couldn''t breathe without a smile. "Did you hear that, this little navy is going to the empty island? The people in the navy are so ridiculous, hahaha, it''s so funny to laugh at me." "Boss, the other party is just a navy who is going the wrong way. Don''t laugh at people like this, be careful that others will get angry." A man next to him, almost forced a smile, ironic words, let the navy follow Naruto, one by one Raise the iron gun. Black hole muzzle, aiming at himself, Bellamy stopped smiling, her face indifferent "Hey, although I don''t know how you went the wrong way, don''t point this gun at Uncle Ben, do you know who Uncle Ben is?" "I seem to have heard that you should be one of the Seven Takeshis, Doraemon''s running dog." Naruto smiled a little, watching the crazy Bellamy said. "I wonder if that guy told me my name?" v2 Chapter 83： : Doflamingo Running Dogs "Which scallion do you have, and also dodo flamenco''s name, are you tired?" Bellamy froze coldly, looking ready to do anything, raising his head, shouting rudely. "Duo Flamenco is Qi Wuhai. How could it be that navy like you can meet, I advise you to be okay, don''t talk nonsense, beware of death. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese website." "It''s really a shame. I didn''t expect that guy didn''t really say it. It''s a shame." Naruto stood with a smiley face, without any attacking posture. Bellamy was unhappy, rubbing her fists and rubbing her palms, squatting directly on the ground, her legs curled, her legs turned into springs, contracted tightly, and her eyes stared at Naruto. Seeing the action of the boss, the other pirates also took out the big sword, raised the musket, and pointed at Naruto''s group of less than a hundred navies. They had a joke in their eyes. There was no fear of the gun in the navy. How could a pirate like them be afraid of this weapon. "Boss, me, I seem to have heard of this guy." A long, charming man, shivering next to Bellamy''s ear, Bellamy glared impatiently at the guy. "Sages, just say anything, or wait until I get this guy out of the way, and let this navy navy see who this is." Seeing Bellamy trying to do something, Sargeston was anxious and called a little hastily. "No, listen to me. This guy is calling Naruto, that is the new young general, Doflamingo had premised, and asked Qi Wuhai to verify a navy strength guy. Three Qi Wuhai attacked and made a rush. Innocent people. " "Naruto? Are you sure." Bellamy froze, turning to look at the people in front of him, Qi Wuhai''s strength, he knew very well that it was hundreds of millions of pirates, and their leader was one of them, three There is nothing to a person, how can there be such a person. "You''re finished talking, then you can roll me out. You didn''t see any of my lovely girls scared." Naruto''s face turned cold for a moment, and his body moved at this moment. In front of Bellamy, Naruto disappeared out of thin air, and there was no action at all, and it disappeared directly. Under great horror, he had forgotten to think and defend. With a "bang", Naruto clenched his fist in one hand, and suddenly punched him, staying in the air At this time, the place where Bellamy was originally standing was empty. The pirate was sweating on his forehead, turned his head, and looked behind him, a deep gully, up to 100 meters long. Bellamy had crossed the town and was Fist punched into the trees behind, there is almost no possibility of being alive. The body trembled, and Sakis was a little dumbfounded. The pirates around him remained motionless, kept their arms raised, swallowed a mouthful, and dared not even make a sound when they breathed. "What do you guys do with arms, who want to scare me?" Naruto glanced at, and the person stared at him sat on the ground with a fright. After hearing Naruto''s words, they quickly put those weapons on the ground. A 55 million pirates were killed in one blow. They no longer doubted whether the words that Sarkis had just said were true. The pirates looked at each other, and almost knelt on the ground scaredly. At this time, they turned to look at Naruto, and did find that there was a girl whose face was scared, obviously Naruto said. Keya was frightened, his body was a little embarrassed, and Robin could help to stand firm, but with a forbearable expression, he was very determined. These pirates did not expect Naruto to be such a weird-tempered guy, standing stupidly, all pirates dare not move. I glanced at the naruto of the pirates all around, and hooked my fingers towards the sakis in front, who rushed over with a ugly smile on his face. "My Excellency, it wasn''t that I didn''t want to stop just now, it was just that the boy didn''t listen to people''s persuasion. Your punch just now is simply too godlike." His flattering companions around him looked at this guy, and there was an urge to strangle him. "Don''t say so much nonsense, I ask you and answer honestly, otherwise that guy is your end." Looking at Sarkis coldly, Naruto said coldly. "Where is the guy who knows how to get to the empty island?" "Empty island? I seem to have heard it." Sarkis was lost in thought, thinking for a moment. "I thought, opposite this island, there was a guy named Wenbulan Kulik, who often said that there was a gold city under the sea, and that guy also snatched a piece of gold from us." After hearing that, Naruto nodded and patted Sarkis on the shoulder. "What about that piece of gold." Sarkis shivered, and brought the gold from the people behind him. A woman ran to the room in a panic, picked up a piece of gold in the shape of a bird, and handed it to Naruto. With that heavy gold, Naruto turned his body, waved his hand, and said to the navy. "Kill me this guy." A navy raised his gun, and at the moment Sarchis did not respond, he shot directly, shot his heart, and stunned a gunshot. Sarchis'' eyes fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. Naruto stared at Kaya. Only Kaya, a kind girl, could not see anyone dead, and his body was obviously trembling. Naruto who walked forward didn''t care about some panic and turned away from the pirates behind him, stretched out his hands with elegant blonde hair, and whispered. "Keya sauce, there are still many things like this in the future, and you will gradually adapt to it, not afraid, not afraid." Keya felt Naruto stroking her model, her face flushed, and she was a good girl. She bit her lips tightly and lowered her head. There was not much resistance to Naruto''s tenderness. After determining the location, Naruto didn''t say much, let the navy stay in the town, and only take Keya and others to the other side of the island, where the descendants of the big scammer Nolanbu lived. Through the jungle full of giant beasts. The sound of the waves beating against the shore was very loud. A small house was erected with a large castle sign, and three people sat on stone tables and chairs. v2 Chapter 84： : Romance for Men An orangutan, an ape, a monkey-like guy. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Two big guys, holding an old man with a diamond-shaped face and a burly body. The arrival of Naruto''s group immediately asked the orangutan and the apes to raise their hands in a vigilant manner, even posing as a karate. The ape, who has the title of "Saving King", has thick lips and speaks out. "How come the Navy, what are you doing here, are you fighting?" Naruto was curious to look at the talking monkey. The whole body was densely covered with hair, which was human. Seeing a group of people in navy coats approaching, holding a cigarette, Kulik took a deep breath, and exhaled a cloud of smoke, very peacefully. "There is no gold here, there is only a half-dead old man, nothing else." Bandages were tied all over, but the messyness of those bandages had no effect at all. Even if blood was left on his body, Kurik could still straighten his back. Sure enough, it is a stubborn old man. Naruto stepped forward without any nonsense, picked up that piece of gold, and handed it to the old man "Tell me how to get to the empty island." "Empty island?" The old man saw his golden frangling, stretched out his hands, and held it up, his arms trembling, a bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he raised his head. This time he took a serious look at Naruto "Navy, you are also interested in empty islands, and you also believe this stupid lie. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" "It''s up to you to tell a lie, but I do believe in the existence of the empty island." Naruto smirked, showing a sincere smile. Coolik took a deep breath, and while he exhaled the smoke, a smile cracked at the corners of his mouth, laughing. "I didn''t expect anyone in the Navy to believe this. Don''t laugh at me, it''s so funny." "The old man pays attention to you, this is the new general of the Navy." Hina could not help reminding her that her face was frosty. Glancing at Hina, Kurik didn''t stop, not surprised by Naruto''s identity. I just looked around at Naruto''s group and grinned. "You just go to the empty island, but the status of general is really enough." As if talking to himself, Kurik stood upright, stood up, stopped two humanoid creatures, looked at Naruto, and said solemnly. "You really believe that there are islands in the sky in this world." "Otherwise I wouldn''t come here." Naruto''s face remained the same, but it gave Kurik a good impression, and helping him find the gold was also a big help to him. Coolik, standing upright, looking at the sea ahead, said earnestly "Hundreds of years have passed, and the big scammer Rolando rumored that there are islands full of gold here. As a result, the king ushered in only one empty island. Rolando lied to the people that the island sank below the ocean floor. In the end, Rolando was executed by the king in the laughter of the people. But, however, I believe that there is a golden city. The island of Gaya did not sink to the bottom of the sea, but flew into the sky. " Every word was full of excitement. Except for Naruto and Robin, Kulick''s words did not believe Nami and others. Sauron responded with a yawn. "The island is in the sky, so does this island still fly?" Kulick looked at Sauron, not paying attention to his doubtful gaze, solemnly "Yes, in my opinion, Gaya Island can fly, flying above the sky." Pointing your finger at the sky, the blue sky, the blossoming white clouds, it is impossible to imagine how an island floats in the air, but it does exist. Looking at Naruto, Kurik was a little excited, his eyes flashed. "I can ask why you want to go to the empty island, dream, or for treasure." "Women." Naruto said calmly, saying something that made Kulick hold on, and Robin smiled slightly. "Of course it''s for a woman, but that''s Kojima. How can there be beautiful cute girls? Going to Kojima to make girls, don''t you find it interesting?" "Interesting?" Coolek froze, holding his belly in a moment and laughing, haha ??laughing, cheerfully. "It''s really interesting, it''s very interesting, I promised, I promised to help you, hahaha, help you find girls on the empty island, this is also a dream, it is also a man''s romance." "That''s OK, old man, I can see you all." Naruto was infected, looking at Kulick, and found this guy very interesting. Kurik nodded, looking at Naruto, his eyes a little excited. "Will wait for you to sail and let my two men help you transform it, and probably start tomorrow, tomorrow will happen a spectacle." The two orangutans and apes shouted in panic. "Boss, this guy is a navy, we are pirates." "Stupid thing!" Kulick turned and growled and shouted at the two humanoids, fists in one hand, his eyes filled with excitement. "As long as you have a dream, you can have romance. Whether it''s a navy or a pirate, men''s romance is the most important." The two humanoids were stunned, and immediately stopped crying. "Hey, I see." Accompanied by two humanoid creatures, Naruto returned to the port of Mogu Town and handed over the ship of the Merami. However, they did not transform the navy ship. After all, they only had to travel to empty island Just a few people, Seeing that two non-human creatures drove the ship away, the navy had not yet responded, and they did not understand whether those guys were human. "Is there really an island in the sky?" Da Siqi looked at the sky, her proud body was straight, and she was cute with a long knife around her waist. "I won''t know until tomorrow." Naruto smiled lightly, admiring Dasqi''s beautiful body for a while, turning his head to look at his hundred admirals, his face sinking. "I''ll give you two ways, all return to the Naval Headquarters or wait for me here, time is uncertain." "Sworn to follow the Lord." One hundred navies shouted, and the momentum was very full. v2 Chapter 85： : To the empty island Everyone in the Navy was willing to stay on Gaya Island to wait for Naruto, unexpectedly Naruto. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net It did not stop this group of navies, in order to prepare for the empty island, we must sleep well and wait for the sailing tomorrow. Silent all night, the morning air was refreshing. On the eve of a storm, even Nami got up early and sat outside the hotel. When she saw Naruto coming out, she forgot to say hello. Carefully staring at the record pointer, looking dignified "It''s weird. The weather is changing too fast, and the pointer is getting more and more upwards. Can there really be islands in the sky?" Looking at Nami''s light blue clothing, thin clothing, slim body, unevenness, the cocky ridge, the convex ridge. Naruto slowly approached, but didn''t think about it. He directly stretched out his hands, wrapped around Nami''s thin waist, leaned the body up, put his head next to Nami''s cheek, and took a deep breath. Fragrant. "Yeah," Nami, almost jumped out, turned her head to find Naruto, and shouted Jiaoyan with a frown. "Naruto, what are you doing? You want to scare me." "Nami''s wife is very nice, and it smells good." Naruto chuckled, instead of letting her hands go, but the floor was tighter. The main thing is that Nami''s smooth and tender hips are soft to the touch. Softer than a sponge. "Wait, don''t move, Naruto, let go of me." Nami twisted her body, her cheeks became rosy, red like the sunset, and the orange hair, rubbing Naruto''s nose, had an orange fragrance. . See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net "Nami sauce, it''s so cute." Naruto, who smiled slightly, kissed Nami''s cheek, the latter''s body stiffened, and Qiushui''s eyes were a little emotional with some mist. Let go of your hands slowly, Naruto didn''t make much of a joke, but today there are still important things to do. The lovely Nami tidy up her clothes and found that her hair is a little messy, and she turned her head to glance at Naruto, with charming eyes, like coquettish white eyes. Naruto almost rushed over, but a voice came up from the door, let Naruto endure. "It was so enthusiastic early in the morning" Robin smiled slightly, holding the special big hat on his head, pressing his hair and forehead, wearing a thick woolen sweater, and two long legs. Crossed, the body jumped down and landed on the ground steadily. Walked to the table and sat looking at them with a smile. "I still have some maps to finish." Nami ran away with a red face, leaving Naruto and Robin alone, staring at Robin''s thighs. Naruto stepped forward and sat down politely. Beside Robin. A slouchy look, and observing Robin''s beauty with great boldness. This unique temperamental sister, don''t really say, there is nothing to say about the first-class figure, the skin is white, and the jade legs are wrapped in clothes, without losing charm. . Robin didn''t care much about Naruto''s gaze, but he even swung his upright legs. The long, smooth legs are definitely the best of the best, and the one that doesn''t get tired of playing overnight. Staring at Naruto, Robin urged a narrow smile. "Is it true that you said you wanted to go to the empty island yesterday?" "Forget it, Robin Sauce is the best if he can be my person." Naruto with a smile, glanced at Robin''s legs with no fear. "You''re really honest." Robin smiled slightly, with a smile on his cheek, without revealing the true expression. Seeing that Hina and others came down, she quickly pulled her hat down and covered her face. Several people greeted him, Naruto called Nami, and took a group of people to the place where Kurik lived. In one day, the Mei Li was added with a pair of wings, let alone say that these two humanoid guys are absolutely top-notch. Coolik was looking at the sea and smoking a cigarette. Naruto and the others came over without even looking back. At this time, the sea surface was fairly calm, but the sky was a little dark, and the weather on the entire sea surface began to change slowly. The cautious Nami felt a little fear of this weather, and subconsciously leaned towards Naruto, but Yaben was close to Naruto, and the two girls stood beside Naruto left and right. Kulick spit out the smoke, turned and stood up, looking at Naruto, earnestly "Are you all ready?" "Um." Naruto responded, and under Kurik''s nod, Naruto took a group of people on board Meri, and even Da Siqi followed, and the girl was also interested in Kong Island. Time passed quickly, and at noon, there was a feeling of depression in the entire sky, and black clouds pressed against a dark cloud. The surface of the sea also began to toss, and there was a sign of heavy rain. Coolik stood on the coast, staring at the Meri, which was caught by two big ships in front of him. He threw away his cigarette and smiled with a crack in his mouth. "Yo Xi, now you''re ready. For romance, men''s romance, you must succeed, Admiral." The ship started and advanced in the storm, making Nami''s face dignified, dare not to take the slightest care, and commanded Sauron and Kirby to control the sails and take the helm himself. The surface of the sea rolled, and the whole sea changed from static to moving, and the surface began to violently stir. A huge vortex appeared in front of it, a horrifying whirlpool, but rolled countless ships into a powder of pure existence, but now it has to enter the middle and take the rising water to the air. The three ships advanced side by side, and the Merrie was sandwiched in the middle, advancing towards the vortex. The sound of the waves is very loud, the waves are very fierce, and the sails are especially powerful. If Sauron and Kirby have a strong power, it is really difficult to hold. In the middle of the vortex, there was a bottomless feeling. "It turns out that you are the boss''s optimistic person, and we must assist you with all our strength." The orangutan and the ape, but carefully led the Merrie into the middle of the vortex. At the moment of entry, the calm waves ceased, and even the vortex suddenly disappeared. The storm that subsided instantly was very strange, but the entire sea surface was still shaking. "It''s coming, let''s grab a little bit." Naruto sank, and noticed an unprecedented explosive power coming from the sea. He turned around and ordered a few words. Nami and others immediately crouched down and grabbed the objects around them. . v2 Chapter 86： : Island of the Sky Naruto''s hands were sealed, and a wooden clog was released. The body dropped a piece of wood, and it flew into the sky. Numerous vines poured out from the whole body, bound the Meri to death, showing the natural protection again. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Huh! The surface of the sea rose in the center of the sea, and suddenly, the water rushed up, and the rushing water rushed back to the sky. The hull was shaken by the impact. If it were not pulled by the other two boats, they would be rushed into the distance, if not broken, and they would not be able to board this rising current. The ships of orangutans and apes, because the impact was too fierce, burst into numerous pieces at the moment when the current erupted. Mei Li, spread her wings, fell in the rising water, and rushed straight up. This is the path to the empty island. Feeling the hull tilting and the hull climbing up, Nami and others showed a surprised expression. Even Da Siqi stayed still, staring at the sky, feeling the speed of the hull rushing up. I won''t see such a spectacle for the second time. The hull of the ship is higher and higher, 100 meters above the ground, and the small island of Gaya on the ground has become a black spot. Like a flying bird, Merrie swooped down and flew into the sky. The rapidly rising water stream breaks through the clouds and reaches the horizon, connecting the ground waters to Yukong Island. "Haha, whether it''s a woman or a dream, this is the romance of a man." Hakuli laughed with open hands, and looked excitedly at the far away Meri. Because the speed of the Merrie is too fierce, although there is Naruto as a cover, it can protect the hull from being damaged, but the hull is subverted so much that it rushes directly into the sky. With a tremor, Da Siqi couldn''t grasp it for a while and fell down. Opening his hands, as if frightened Da Siqi, did not even move his eyes, staring blankly at the sky, his heart sank, thinking that it would fall like this, almost shouted in fright. As a result, there was no moment when the hull was dropped, and the body was tightly held by a pair of powerful arms. "Landing safely." Naruto smiling, holding Dasqi with both hands, standing firmly on the deck, the latter''s face was a little pale, and apparently he had not recovered. His lips were shaking, and he couldn''t help pinching Naruto''s clothes with both hands, holding Naruto''s arm tightly. "Beauty, save your life, do you want to show something?" "Then you let go of me." Da Siqi looked cold, and immediately heard Naruto''s words, his face was warm and angry. "It''s really troublesome, but I saved you." Naruto shook his head and sighed. Instead of letting go of Da Siqi, he lowered his head directly, aimed at Da Siqi''s lips, kissed him and kissed him. Raised his head with a bad smile on his face "This is even the reward just now." The moment Daschi froze, her face turned red when she reacted, and she cried angrily. "You just put your tongue in, you are shameless." "I like it, keep on cursing, just one more curse, I''ll kiss you more." "Shameless, you shudder" Da Siqi originally wanted to curse again, but Naruto decisively blocked her mouth with her lips. To deal with such hard-mouthed guys, she had to do so. I feel that my lips are a little tingy, and even drooling Dasqi, her cheeks are flushed, and her neck and ears are rosy. When Naruto left, she clasped Naruto s arms and did not let go. Half a sentence. He grumbled and looked very unhappy. At the same moment, the Mei Li rushed into the clouds, dived down, and landed on a thick cumulus cloud. There are white clouds all over the sky, there is no sea here, only clouds are used, and the entire hull of the USS Mei lies on the clouds. White and beautiful clouds Sighing at the surrounding scene, Naruto gently lowered Da Siqi, who almost sat on the ground with his buttocks full of softness. "What are you doing!" Complained and stared at Naruto, Da Siqi froze, took a few steps back, originally wanted to blame Naruto, but was attracted by the white clouds in front of him. I believe that nothing is whiter than the clouds here. This is an empty island without seas, only clouds. Empty island "Don''t stop stupidly with the head of green algae, adjust the direction of the sail, and move forward at full speed." Did Nami scream with great interest, Sauron didn''t complain, grasped the rope and adjusted the direction, Meri changed her direction, facing the wind, sprinting forward. The feeling of gliding in the clouds is really no better than the sea, and here are all clouds, there is a sense of excitement about to fall. But I really felt the boat gliding on the clouds, which was a different kind of stimulation. "Naruto, there are too many clouds here, I can''t even distinguish the direction, can I think of a way." Nami looked around, and a little sweat dripped from her forehead. Now her navigation knowledge cannot be used on such clouds. "Understand, I''ll try it." Naruto''s eyes startled, and Nine Gouyu reincarnation began to strengthen his eyesight. He broke through the clouds, looked around, observed the situation, looked around, and found the gate of heaven. Entrance. Pointing to the left "There''s a door to this side. It''s a little far away, speed up." "Thanks, Naruto didn''t expect you to have so many strange abilities." Nami smiled slightly, took control of the bow, and adjusted her direction straight ahead. "Admiral, how did you find out, this is even more powerful than seeing arrogance." Hina was somewhat surprised that Naruto could see so far. "Want to know?" Naruto laughed and joked "It''s better if you kiss me, I tell you." Hina stunned Naruto and didn''t speak, but Kaya Qiao walked up, blushing, looking at Naruto, using a voice that two people could hear. "I kiss you, can you tell?" "Then I''ll just tell my wife Kaya alone." Naruto laughed, staring at Kaya''s cheeks, gentle face, beautiful meals, blonde hair, and aroused people''s hearts. Keya didn''t say much. He really wanted to know this secret, raised his head and made a sip on Naruto''s lips, and his cheeks were really rosy looking at Naruto. Naruto couldn''t help but reach out and hugged Kaya''s body. Although somewhat lacking, her chest was a bit flat, her body was still warm, her ears ridiculed Kaya, and she was shameful , Coquettishly twisted the body. The hull broke through the clouds and taxied forward. The gate of heaven carved with strange words, a beautifully decorated gate, is located above the clouds. v2 Chapter 87： : Black Heart Mother-in-law Mei Li slowly approached, standing in front of the sky door with a winged old woman, Bai Jie''s wings were very small, as if decoration. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website The dull face looked at Naruto and the group with expressionless expressions, and waited until Meri completely leaned in before she said "Think of the upper level, one person is required to pay one billion Aegis coins, which is a legal requirement." "One billion?" Naruto hadn''t spoken yet, and Nami was really startled, said with a sweaty look "Well, how much Bailey has I exchanged for Igus?" "Well, you can enter if you don''t pay, anyway, it''s up to you to see what happens." The old lady''s face didn''t move, and she stared at Nami like a sculpture. Hearing that no money was needed, Nami was so excited that she immediately wanted to promise and was stopped by Naruto. Naruto with one foot on the edge of the boat, watching the old woman in front of him said "Granny, you don''t seem to say, what happens if you don''t pay?" The expression on the other''s face didn''t move a bit. "Maybe there will be some small troubles. Anyway, it doesn''t matter to me. I''m neither the gatekeeper nor the guard." Nami is very happy to smile at Naruto "Naruto, since you don''t need money, that''s just right, it''s just a little trouble, anyway, well, mother-in-law, how can I go up." "You must not pay the national fee." The old woman glanced at Nami and said coldly, waiting for Nami to nod. Immediately stretched out a hand without a pause "Let the specialty of Baihai, express shrimp take you, 8 people in total. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese website" With a wave of his hand, the clouds rolled over, and a big prawn rushed out, so that Naruto was too late to say anything, and the huge pliers of the shrimp caught the sides of the boat. Howling! Mei Li rushed forward quickly, facing a spinning white cloud, and floated towards the opening above the sky. "Yo Xi, set off." Nami was in a good mood and yelled. Naruto grinned and chuckled "That mother-in-law is a little black-hearted." "What''s wrong?" Nami looked at Naruto doubtfully, but hadn''t realized they were away. The caretaker reported the illegal entry to "God" and knew. "Nothing." Naruto stared at the front, but did not point out the danger, so as not to sweep Nami and other people''s interest, was he afraid of the guy who thundered. The hull was spinning, and as everyone expected, it flew into the sky and rushed out of the hole. The bright sunlight, above the white clouds, has countless houses. Mei Li shook a bit, and landed in the sea of ??clouds steadily, while the express shrimp slowly disappeared. "It''s really an empty island." Hina and Da Siqi were shocked by the sight in front of them. The building was built on a cloud, which is definitely a spectacle. Sauron rushed forward, jumped up, jumped on the island cloud, stepped on the cloud, his face surprised. "This cloud is just like land." "Hey, Chlorella, you haven''t thrown your sights yet, don''t run." Nami yelled, but the latter looked unheard. Robin, hiding his face, walked in front of Nami, patted Nami''s shoulder, smiled softly. "Forget it, let me help you." "Robin sauce, you are such a good person." Namijiao shouted, completely unconsciously speaking something wrong, and even shouted Robin''s real name. Hina frowned and looked at Robin carefully, her eyes a little puzzled. "I wanted to ask from the beginning, I always feel like I''ve seen you somewhere." Robin turned his back on Hina and didn''t even dare to turn around. Nami covered her little mouth apologetically, and immediately shouted haha. "Princess Weiwei''s gift is just easy to use, unlike some people, of course, it doesn''t mean to make you naive." What''s more, not only did Sauron raise Yang''s brow, his face became angry. But Hina frowned, be sure to look at Robin''s face, and slowly approached, just about to make the other side turn around, and her small hand was grasped by one hand. Turning his head to look at Naruto, I saw Naruto calm down "Hina, this person is my special subordinate. No one other than me is allowed to approach. This is an order." Hina stayed, heard the order, and immediately performed a courtesy. "Yes, obey His Excellency." Now Naruto s identity is different from that of the past. As a naval general, Hina has to attach importance to the existence of a demon order. Robin gave a rare glance at Naruto, and the hidden face could not see any expression. "Okay, now to see if there are cute girls, the number of members on the boat will also increase." Naruto''s face changed, and he smiled, jumping into the thick cumulus cloud. Really don''t say, it''s soft, full of elasticity, and it can reach a height that it couldn''t jump before. It suddenly made Naruto aware of a very important thing, where the strength was weakened. Fortunately, the strength of the ten tails did not hinder Naruto, but Sora also felt abnormal and used less force than before. The Merrie stopped at the sea of ??clouds, and several people of Nami were disembarking from the boat to enjoy the surrounding scenery. When the crew came to Yundao, observing this mysterious empty island, a clear and sweet voice sounded. "Hasso. Are you from Qinghai?" The sound is very pleasant. The slender figure and beautiful face are most characterized by two antenna-like **** on the head, and feathers behind them, white and beautiful. Slender legs and white skin like clouds complement the beautiful figure of the girl. With a very pure and beautiful friendly smile on his face, he whispered softly to the group of Naruto "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Konis and this child is called Silk." Little beauty holding a white fox with a harp on its back. "Lovely girl." Naruto''s eyes lighted up, but she was very interested. She stepped forward and smiled lightly. "Meeting for the first time, my name is Naruto. We did come to Qinghai. Please take care of it." v2 Chapter 88： : Koenigs Naruto, who made a knight ceremony, even kneeled on one knee, stretched out one hand, lifted Koness''s palm lightly, kissed at the mouth, and it turned out to be a smooth little hand. novelhall.com "Oh?" Konis was a little surprised by Naruto''s movements, but didn''t panic much, thinking that Qinghai''s rules were like this. Nami held her head in one hand and smiled helplessly. When she stepped forward, she naturally took Koness''s hand out of Naruto''s palm and smiled friendly. "I''m sorry, this is our captain. The person is a bit bitter. I just wanted to eat your tofu." "Tofu?" Some of them couldn''t help but looked at the Naruto who was standing upright on the left, and understood the moment, but smiled gently. "It''s nothing, just touched your hand, your captain is really interesting." Nami''s mouth twitched and gave Naruto a glance, obviously blaming Naruto''s fancy. Naked Naruto who looked at him indifferently looked at Konis in front of her. He was gentle and cute and indeed a good girl. "In short, we have a lot of things to ask you, don''t know if you can tell us about the empty island?" Nami reluctantly smiled and shifted the topic. "It doesn''t matter, don''t hesitate to ask me anything." Koness, holding the white fox, smiled mildly, and her face was very pure. Even Nami was infected. "Konis, are these people from Qinghai?" While talking a few times, an elderly old man came over, carrying a large bag of fish in his hand. The empty island fish looked strange and could survive without water. . "Father, um, these people are trying to ask about the empty island. Look. Yarn, Chinese net." Konis went to the old man and said about the group of Naruto. The old man is very friendly "Sorry, my name is Pa Ge Ya. Let''s talk in the room. I think there must be a lot of things to talk about." The very hospitable Pa Geya took no precautions and walked into the cabin with the Naruto group. The empty island room was quite ordinary. What was interesting was some strange shells, shells with special abilities, Many functions. Da Siqi was very interested in this kind of shell, holding a sound shell, pinching it in his hands and turning it over. The crowd made on the soft sofa, and the hospitable Paigaa and Konice brought tea and warmly poured a cup of tea for everyone. Holding a plate, Koenice glanced at Dasqi, a little puzzled. "Did you say you haven''t seen Shelley? " "What''s the use of this thing?" Da Siqi held the small shell, her eyes full of great interest. "This kind of sound in your hand can record sounds, as well as other light shells and wind shells, etc." Pointing to a shell on the lower roof, you can trigger a switch to emit a dazzling light. Da Siqi''s eyes twinkled abnormally, and even a slight smile and an excited expression appeared at the corners of his mouth. Instead, he took the shell in his hand and began to play carefully. "By the way, do you have a specific map here?" Naruto looked at Konis calmly. Although he has now set this girl as his goal, he is afraid to scare the gentle girl by sudden action. Things have to go step by step. "We don''t have it, but I can slowly tell you about the specific scope of this island." Koness shook his head and said seriously, telling the division of the island. It is now Angel Island, an island inhabited by residents. After listening to some specific things about Angel Island, Konis said with a serious expression. "There is an absolutely impossible place to go here. It is called" Godland ", which is the place of" God ", the island of God. " "" God "? "Sauron heard this, and turned his eyes away from the strange shell. "Is there a **** in this place?" "Well, there is a omnipotent **** here who manages everything on the empty island, so the **** realm must not be approached, otherwise there will be danger to life." Again, Koenice''s brows were twisted into a ball, with a cautious appearance, and the atmosphere was a little solid . The existence of God has hit Nami and others a lot, but instead knows all Naruto and chuckled. "Is the **** here terrific?" I do nt understand why Naruto said so. Konis nodded, instead of looking at Naruto s eyes, he fell into a thoughtful way, whispered. "Everything we can''t get rid of God''s sight, and God has the ability to punish us, no matter where it is, we can drop God''s punishment." Solemn expression, full of dignity, while talking about God, Konis''s body was a little trembling, it seems that those who can thunder and thunder fruit, the horror is deeply rooted here. Even Hina, who was aside, heard that God was so horrible, her face was a bit ugly, and she was so powerful that even a general could not have it, and it was as if she was here in another country. Naruto listened lazily, but he cared a little bit about the fruit of the thunder and controlled a country. When he was really impatient. "Yeah." A little white fox was jumping on the ground, and Koenigs saw Sisi and smiled, her smile was sweet, she crouched down and wanted to hold Sisi. As a result, the white cloud fox jumped past Koness''s palm and jumped to Naruto''s knee. "Sisi?" Konis was somewhat surprised by Baihu''s movement. Even Naruto was scared. Looking at this little white fox in her arms, she couldn''t help laughing. "What''s wrong with this guy?" "Sisi usually doesn''t approach other people easily, what''s the matter today?" Looking at his pet in doubt, Konis was a bit lonely. He turned his eyes to Naruto, and was a little interested in Naruto. Asked "Who the **** are you and why are you wearing this weird coat?" The navy coat is still unknown on the empty island. Naruto is feeling that the white fox in his arms is coquettish. He also understands that this guy may be pleased with his ten tails. The horror of the ten tails makes this little creature have Afraid. "It''s just a group of ordinary people." Naruto grinned, stretched out his hand to mold the white fox''s skin, and the soft hair was smooth, and the little guy enjoyed the mold, gently stroking the mold, and Naruto raised his head. Looking at Cornice Road "It''s just an ordinary person who came to Kong Island." v2 Chapter 89： : Im an ordinary person "Pick-up?" Konis was confused about Naruto, thinking of Naruto''s previous actions, and this kind of sight, a little understand, his face a bit bitter smile, dare not look at Naruto''s eyes. Instead, Naruto dared to glance at Konis''s figure. The beautiful girl had a slender figure and a plump chest, which was better than Nami''s, and her warped hips seemed to be able to pinch water. While molding the white fox, Naruto''s straight way "I don''t know if Miss Cornice likes anyone, or what do you think of me?" "This, I don''t seem to know what you guys are doing here?" Konis smiled wryly, a little overwhelmed by Naruto''s words. And Hina a bit helpless "His Excellency, did you come to Kong Island to pursue this ordinary girl?" "Yeah, but Miss Koenis is so cute, she can cook at a glance." Naruto replied with a chuckle, staring at Koenish. "Miss Konis, don''t know how you cook?" Konis had a fine sweat on her forehead and a docile personality, but she did not lose her temper, but her mouth twitched a few times. "Okay." "That''s right, I don''t have a cook on the boat. Does Miss Koness want to be a cook, of course, it''s better to start with his wife." Naruto laughed and said, with a bold look, Konis was a little scared. . He turned and hid behind her father. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website I was scared to see my daughter. Pa Ge Yamo with his head on, hahadao "My daughter''s cooking is not ordinary. I didn''t expect someone to chase it. But what are you guys doing on Kong Island?" Friendly eyes, really a docile old man. Naruto stroking the white fox with one hand, his face straightened, and he said something that surprised the chin in the audience. "Kill God." "Not to mention Paia, even Namito people have some reaction. How can they think that Naruto will challenge the **** here, and how can you say that the title of God cannot be owned by anyone. "Haha, this boy really likes to make jokes." Pa Ge Ya smiled quietly, but did not take Naruto''s words as a matter. "I''m not kidding." Naruto''s serious expression, his eyes were firm. Konis, who was hiding behind Paige, frowned when she heard Naruto''s words, couldn''t help but interject. "Don''t joke, that''s God, the omniscient and all-powerful God. Now you have everything in God''s hands, and then say this kind of insult to God, be careful that God will really bring heaven punishment." "Miss Konis is really interesting, just a guy who eats the fruit of the devil, dare to call it god, really a crazy guy." Saying with no worries, Koness was even more afraid, holding his father''s clothes tightly with both hands and pursing his lips. "You are speaking now, but all of them have been heard by God. Don''t you be afraid of him? God can drop God Thunder from anywhere, no one can hide, and I haven''t joked with you." Naruto was undecided, and took a picture of Yunhu''s body. Yunhu jumped and landed on the ground. He stood neatly, stood up, and Naruto walked towards Koness. With a smirk expression, he stepped forward, ignoring the Paia and staring at Konis. "Miss Konis, I don''t know what you like. If I can, I''d like to use the death of God as a gift for you, in exchange for your heart." With a relaxed and casual expression, Koenigs became heavier, and his face was gloomy. "It looks like you don''t understand the power of God, so you dare say that." "I''m just telling the truth, don''t believe it." Naruto spread his hands helplessly, the latter''s solemn appearance, and the fear of God made Coness dare not come out. Pa Geya''s forehead was cold, and she smiled across the circle. "Well, don''t talk about these things anymore, the **** of the empty island, but with the true ability, even if it is tens of thousands of meters apart, we can perceive our every move, and don''t talk about it." He didn''t care about Naruto''s teasing, but instead kindly asked Naruto to sit down again and put on a cup of warm tea for Naruto and others. There was a silence in the room. After Koness and Paige left, Nami and others drank the tea in a solemn expression, and did not respond to Naruto''s words to kill God just now. Sauron smiled. "I just want to see how great that **** is." "Chlorella, Naruto is not you, don''t compare your stupid head with Naruto." Nami yelled angrily, looking at Naruto, worried. "Naruto, otherwise we don''t have to go to the trouble of the god, that is the guy who rules the entire empty island." "Now it''s not that we want to trouble him. I believe that guy will come to us soon." Naruto took a sip of tea and found that it was delicious and it was a unique product. I didn''t know if it was the Koenis bubble. Yes, if it is, then it is really a virtuous girl. "Konys, it just happens that there is no one who can cook on the boat, and it can also be a soft bed." Naruto was thinking about how to pursue Koness, and the door was being pushed open at this time. Koenice was a little flustered. "The white berets are here. Hurry up and hide from them." "White beret troops?" Hina was leaning against the wall, looking carefully at the house, and hearing Konis outside the door, wondering what the troops in her mouth meant. "It''s the law enforcement forces on the empty island." Konis bit her lip tightly and her face was heavy. This kind of force was obviously not something her ordinary residents could provoke, but her gentle personality didn''t want Naruto to be caught by him. "I didn''t expect such a fast speed, the efficiency of the empty island is really high." Naruto stood up easily, and said to Sauron and Kirby. "It just happened to be a warm-up, Sauron, Kirby, come with me." "Understand." Sauron grinned and walked out of the house with a nervous Kirby face. "Hey, guys, have you ever listened to me?" Koness yelled at Naruto in panic. v2 Chapter 90： : Im here to pick up girls Facing Konish, Naruto smiled lightly "Little beauty, I said earlier, I am an ordinary person, a person who is usually a pick-up girl, and I was disturbed. I have to give them a little color to see how. Wap.novelhall.com" I walked through and held Koness, and when I saw Naruto walking out of this small house, it was too late to stop them, so I had to speed up and keep up, afraid that Naruto would cause something to happen. Naruto brought Sauron and Kirby to the balcony and saw the white beret troops crawling not far away, and three people without much thought greeted them. A group of guys with white berets on their heads crawled slowly, and saw Naruto leading them in front of them. Immediately straightened, leading a man in a blue uniform, bending his fingers for a strange movement, placing it on his head, looking at Naruto''s threesome "Soha. You are eight Qinghai people who have entered the country illegally. You have violated Article 11 of the sanctions of Heaven. Please pay you a fine." "Don''t pay it." Naruto didn''t put a few people in his eyes at all with a lazy expression. The leader was stunned, but it was somewhat stimulated by Naruto''s expression, his face was stiff and a little angry. "So you are unwilling to accept punishment. I urge you not to oppose it. We are the fairest here." "You''re kidding me." Naruto pouted, calmly. "I tell you I just don''t pay the fine." Naruto''s semblance made McKinley''s heart hot, his face cold and cold. "Then I will go on your journey in the name of God Enir." "What''s that, do you know Koness sauce?" Naruto pondered for a moment, then turned to look at Koness who was worried. Koenice looked at Naruto''s eyes and looked a little bit resentful. She didn''t understand why Naruto was still so relaxed, but the other party was under God. The worried Konis clasped her hands together, looking dignified. "That''s the death penalty that puts you in the air and drifts you can''t return. See Mao.line, Chinese.text, net "Well, that''s it." Naruto nodded, listened carefully, and waited a moment before looking up at the leader in front of him. "By the way, I forgot to ask you one thing. If you bring you down, I don''t know what criminal law will be imposed." "Boy, you''re too arrogant." Leading McKinley couldn''t help roaring, shouting at the team behind him "Teach this guy." Naruto looked at it and had no intention of doing anything. A few guys were too weak to dirty his hands, turned around and completely ignored McKinley, glanced at Sauron and Kirby. "It''s time for your performance, don''t say that this guy can''t beat it." "How is this possible?" Sauron clenched his long knife with his hands and stared at the long bow pulled by several people in front. Kirby also clenched his fists and looked at McKinley, ready to start. Naruto walked slowly. When he lifted his feet, the battle was triggered immediately, and the long knife in Sauron''s hand was pulled out instantly. As soon as several people in front of him pulled their long bows to launch, the whole person rushed forward quickly. "Cloud arrows." "Eagle waves." The sword flashed, and the moment Cloud Arrow was launched, all were divided into two, and several white berets were chopped to the ground. Kirby instantly turned into a bull and hit a punch. McKinley had not responded yet, and his face suffered severe pain. The whole man spun and flew out, falling to the ground and almost foaming. Looking at the people who were immediately resolved in front of him, Konis couldn''t say anything in surprise, even Naruto didn''t feel when she came to her. Only one step away from Koness, Naruto leaned and smiled. "Little beauty, are you coming to my boat, I will take good care of you." With Naruto''s navy coat fluttering, Koenigs had to admit that Naruto is indeed very imposing now, but the **** Ailu is not something ordinary people can challenge. While his face, Konis looked ugly "Do you know the consequences of your doing this, God will not let you go." The fallen McKinley in front of him also slowly got up, and his face was swollen with a big bag. The bun''s face, although convulsing, took a calm look. "Now that you have violated the second-level punishment, the officials of the island of God will not let you go." "This guy is really annoying. Kirby fainted him." Naruto waved his hand, didn''t even turn his head back, and said what he said, looking at Koness. As soon as the words fell, Kirby rushed up, raised his fist and smashed into McKinley''s face, and now he passed out without humming. "It''s really troublesome, Koenigs. No one is bothering now, so we can talk about the matter between us." The man leaned down, Naruto with a smirk, looking at Koenigs. Can''t help but take a few steps back, with a look of alertness, swallowed drool, cute and simple actions, cautioned "What do you want to do" Naruto stretches out a hand and strokes Koenice''s face lightly. The skin is delicate and smooth, and the hand feels very tender. "For girls, I don''t use strong ones. I just watch you like it. Be my wife." Koenix was scared to speak, but because Naruto would move, her eyes were closed, her eyelids trembled, and when she heard Naruto''s words, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at Naruto''s playful smile. Angry, could not help but grumbled, shouted dissatisfaction "No." Looking at a bit cute Koenigs, Naruto smiled lightly, stroked her to face, turned and left, without a look of disappointment on his face. The bright and bright small living room has countless shellfish-decorated rooms with a dignified atmosphere. Defeated the white beret troops and avenged the gods on this island. Nami and others also understood the seriousness of the situation and did not persuade Naruto to leave quickly. For Naruto''s trust, they discussed countermeasures. Regarding the power of God, only two points can be drawn from Koenice''s mouth, which will directly reduce God''s punishment, which is a kind of sky mine, and God can hear anyone''s conversation, and he can talk to anyone. After a moment of silence, Robin rarely spoke. "Does the island of God exist as a golden city?" "Golden city, what''s that?" Konis glanced at Robin in confusion. "Nothing." Robin was silent after speaking, a big hat with his head down in meditation, covering his face, still not taking off, so Hina and Da Siqi could not figure out who this girl was. They never thought that the world''s number one wanted man would always be with them. And Naruto is not interested in countermeasures against God. He is just a guy with the ability of the natural system. Do he still have to think about it? If he is really in front of him, it is simple to kill. Naruto sitting next to Nami, gently holding Nami''s palm, and approached her jade earlobe "Nami, there is something to talk to you." Looking at Naruto, Nami''s confused expression touched Naruto''s palm-holding action without any resistance. "Can you take out the jewelry a little?" "Okay, how much Naruto wants." Nami nodded. She didn''t think much about Naruto asking for treasure. She had special feelings for Naruto, and she certainly wouldn''t hold back on these substances. "I think, if 10 million Bailey, it should be fine." "Well, I''ll get it for Naruto." Nodded, Nami actually went out, went to the boat to get the treasure from her small vault, looked at Nami''s figure, Naruto waved her hand, and she felt warm to Nami''s goodness. v2 Chapter 91： : Gods Punishment However, it took a long time for Nami to pick up jewelry worth 10 million Bailey and gave it to Naruto. novelhall.com Naruto who reached out took it away and smiled. "Thanks, wife Nami." "Who is your wife." Nami''s cheeks turned rosy, but it made Naruto want to hug her cute Nami and love her. It''s a pity that there are other things to be done now, and stood up and walked towards Koness. Koenigs, standing next to Paige, looked a little ugly, pursing her lips and not speaking. Instead, Pa Ge Ya looked at Naruto with sweat on his forehead, whispering. "Well, in fact, you are now a second-level wanted criminal. If you can, can you leave here first, if we are found, we will also be punished by God." As a result, several people in Sauron did not hear it at all, and the voice was low, such as a mosquito. Seeing Naruto coming, Konis stepped back, looking a bit cautious, biting his lips as if holding back something. Naruto with the usual smile, took out 10 million Bailey, and handed it to Konis "Konis sauce, it bothers you a little this time. Let''s take 10 million Bailey as compensation." Some dumb-eyed Cornice looked at Naruto''s bag of money and was afraid to reach out to pick it up. Ten million bailey, whether it is Qinghai or here, are valuable treasures, making her wonder what Naruto wants doing what "Why give me money?" "Of course I like you. Well, this time it''s my fault. It can''t hurt my cute Koenig sauce." Naruto smiled and passed the money to Koenish. Turning away, Naruto didn''t care about Koenigs''s expression. Looking at the huge money of 10 million Bailey, Koenigs'' head was short-circuited. As an ordinary person, I have never seen such a huge money at all, and Naruto gave it, obviously, she really liked her. It was Konis who couldn''t figure out how to send so much money for a girl. Look. Yarn, Chinese website It was Nami who complained about the loss of ten million yuan. Of course, it was only a small complaint. Her small coffer had hundreds of millions, and it was all helped by Naruto. When Naruto is about to leave, he can''t stand his heart''s torment, grabs Naruto''s clothes, and raises his head. "You can''t ask for money. Actually, I have a way to make Naruto escape like that." Resolutely, Konis gave Naruto her wealth that she would never have in her life, raised her head and looked at Naruto firmly. "Oh, didn''t that **** tell you to lie to us." Naruto smiled slightly, looking at Koenigs, and felt that the girl in front of him looked more and more beautiful, with a smooth face and a soft sense of beauty. Konis was startled, and in shock, covered his mouth with his small hand, stared at Naruto in surprise, sweat on his forehead, obviously being right. Naruto smiled softly and said lightly "I can feel all the dangers and all the strange things in my body. The god''s speech just heard just now. Those who didn''t think of the ability of ringing the thunder, could really talk tens of meters apart." Koenice''s pupils dilated, her eyes flickered, her white teeth were biting, and she was struggling. "I''m not trying to lie to you, although no one dares to obey God''s orders, but, but." Raising her face, her cheeks filled with worry "But I don''t really want you to die. I can help you escape and tell you the real entrance. Come on, leave here quickly. God really can''t mess with you." boom! There was a thunder, as if by coincidence, and the whole ground was shaking. When several people in Sauron had just noticed the crisis, the house shook, and a thick lightning fell from high altitude and directly broke the roof. The shattered tiles fluttered, thick lightning, rushed straight towards Koness, and such strange and horrible things surprised Hina and others with a wide mouth, and they were a little stunned. Koenice lifted up and felt the whiteness, and thought for a moment that she was going to die, but her body was hugged. Thunder thundered loudly, punching a large hole in the ground, and hitting a huge pothole. Naruto hugged Konis with both hands and rolled on the ground, avoiding the blow thrillingly, feeling a stunned Koness, she was stunned and looked at the ground in front of her. "I rely on, Ai Nilu, your sister, don''t you even give me time for pick-ups, this is what you forced me to, you wait to be killed." Naruto gritted his teeth, holding Ke in one hand Niss''s waist slowly climbed. Lying on Naruto''s chest, Konis was a little bit scared all over. He was an ordinary girl after all, and felt deeply afraid of such things. Seeing that Naruto was clenching his hands tightly, the whole body was pressed against Naruto, and the chest had a strange feeling, which made Koness cheek a little rosy, raised his head and looked at Naruto, want to say something Thank you. It was Naruto''s solemn expression. "Hug me, this guy doesn''t seem to want to let you go." "God?" Konis was startled, and at the moment of surprise, the sky thundered, and sure enough, a thick lightning struck again, cut through the sky, and smashed straight towards Naruto. Holding Konis, Naruto rushed to the door, and a few flashes, even carrying Konis, ran outside the room. The thunderbolt was dropped and fell into the house, a roar, and the entire room was destroyed more than half. Konis looked at her house, her eyes were a little scared, and she was so afraid that she could not help but clinging to Naruto''s shoulders, her voice trembling. "This is the power of God." "No, it''s just a guy who uses the power of the devil''s fruit." Naruto looked at the sky, holding Konis tightly, his voice low. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." Feeling the tenderness of Naruto''s words, Konis seemed to have a sense of peace of mind. Being rescued by Naruto twice was indeed full of gratitude, and said softly "thank you." There was a thunderous thunder, and with the words of thank you from Koness, a thunder with a diameter of more than one meter ripped the sky and smashed at two people. Looking at the thunderbolt at high altitude, Koenice stared blankly, without moving his eyes. The atmosphere terrified by this strange thing did not dare to come out, and there was a kind of despair. "Come back, there''s no end to it, Ainuro, rest assured, I''ll find you soon, don''t worry." Naruto raised one hand and did something to make Koness even wider. Numerous wooden blocks poured out of Naruto''s hands, turning them into wooden vines, curled up and flying towards the high-altitude, hard wooden clogs, and hit the thick thunderbolt. boom! The tip of the wood was smashed a little bit black, and the thunderbolt disappeared, and Naruto easily resolved it. Looking at Naruto''s arm, Konis, who hadn''t seen any special person, widened his mouth, surprised. "Arms, arms have become wood." I didn''t notice Konis'' surprise, Naruto stared at the sky and found no sign of lightning. This relieved me, but I was still not relieved, holding Konis''s waist tightly without loosening. At this moment, Nami and others were coming out of the house. Hina and Daschi and others were there. Nami and Keya were well protected, but most of the house was destroyed. It was still shocking. Waving at Nami, Naruto''s face was serious "Launch the Merrie and go to that god''s island." "Um." Nami nodded solemnly. Now, at this time, she can no longer run or run. This attack on Naruto makes her angry. v2 Chapter 92： : Entering the Trial of God Nami ran to sail, took Hina and others, and started the Meri, but Kaya Qiao looked at Naruto savagely, and shouted softly. "Naruto, hurry up and watch the thunder and lightning come again." Nodded, Naruto retracted the clogs, looked at Konis in her arms, and said earnestly. "Konis, come with us, I''m afraid this guy will attack you again." "But." Konis glanced back at his father, Naruto chuckled. "Well, your father will also come up together so that you can protect your safety." Konis nodded, already afraid of thunder and lightning, still really do not want to encounter that kind of horrible thunder and lightning, and left Naruto with a smile on his face, could not help but thank "Naruto, thank you for saving me just now." With a small smile, Naruto didn''t answer, and holding on to Koness, he jumped onto Merly. When jumping for a hundred meters, I could only feel the wind whizzing past and stepping on the deck. Naruto''s magical power shocked Coness again. Let go of Coness''s hand, and Naruto asked Sauron to bring Paia, and immediately set off on the ship, heading straight for the island of God. Meri taxied in the sea of ??clouds, and the ordinary residents of the empty island felt the thunder and hid in fear in the house. Without interruption, Mei Li advanced to the trial of God. The townspeople looked at the Merrie in fear, for fear of being in a relationship, not even peeking. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website "Naruto, don''t you think this island is weird." Sauron looked around. Obviously, as long as he looked at a person, that person fled immediately. The town that was supposed to be lively did not have a figure. Koenice was calm and sedated because of her fear of God and her body was still shaking. The scare just hit the girl a lot. Reluctantly calm Konis, slowly said "God Aini Road, anyone who helps to go to the trial of God is not allowed. All those who are related will be executed. It is possible that the inhabitants of the island will be punished." "It''s really a selfish god." Robin leaned against the ship, bowed his head and said something quietly, but he could feel that Robin was a little disliked by this god. Konis looked down at the town with a sad look, with a sad look in his eyes. "In fact, I harmed everyone. Maybe God will punish everyone because I am alone." Kinness, because of fear of being involved in her villagers, accumulated tears in her eyes, and covered her mouth with one hand and wept silently. Before Naruto left, such a gentle Konis crying, it really made people distressed, especially now that the wife of Nading, reached out to grasp Konis''s small hand, and held it tightly in his hand. Naruto is serious, seriously "That shit" God "is wrapped in me. As long as he dares to come, I dare let him die in front of me. I am a general. " "Admiral?" Looking at Naruto''s self-confident appearance, Konis was surprisingly stable, just wondering what the general was. Hina didn''t panic, dragging her proud chest with both hands and chuckling. "In front of you is the top general of Qinghai''s strength, the naval general of the great channel." Although Koenigs doesn''t understand what a great channel is, Qinghai''s top strength is still a little clear, but this is the vastness of Qinghai, the top person among strong men, how powerful is, Koenigs can no longer imagine. Thinking of Naruto''s ability to turn wood in one hand, I understood it a bit, and looking at Naruto''s eyes was full of admiration and admiration for such great people. The latter had a smile on his face, and stretched out a pinch of Koness, chuckling. "Little Coness, how about it, would you like to be my wife?" For some reason, Koenigse felt Naruto''s malicious intentions, fluttered a smile, and the vague mood swept away, revealing a bright sunny smile, beautiful and moving like a rising sun. The two holes in the front are marked with No. 1 and No. 2, respectively. The Merrie encountered the express shrimp on the way, but it was just Naruto''s momentum that scared the prawn away. "Two ways, Koenigs, which one is going to the trial." Naruto looked around the left and right holes and turned to ask Koenigs. Koness, who had recovered, looked at Naruto, and said solemnly. "Naruto, do you really want to go to the trial of God like this, will everyone on the boat be together?" "Of course. Otherwise, I can''t take care of it separately. Don''t doubt my ability. The **** is just a flea." Naruto said easily, but he looked very leisurely. Taking a deep breath, Konis also understood the meaning of Naruto. Everyone on the ship obviously trusted him, and now only Naruto can help her. And several times to save lives, let Konis have a new perspective on Naruto''s strength, thinking for a few seconds, pointing to the No. 1 tunnel "That''s it, but no one can pass the trial of God. For so many years, no one can pass there smoothly." "Oh, Nami sauce, go at full speed." Naruto responded, as if he hadn''t heard a word from Koness, and ordered. Upon hearing Naruto''s order, Nami immediately speeded up the ship and drove straight towards Gate 1. Sauron and Kirby lived on both sides of the ship, and Naruto stood on the bow of the ship, and put on a stance, the hull slowly entered, and the cave was dark. After a short period of darkness, there was a ray of light, a broad sea of ??clouds, surrounded by dense woods. As a resident of Angel Island, Konis was a bit afraid of this place. How did the ordinary resident think that she would enter here one day and took a look at the upright body standing at the bow of the boat to protect their Naruto? , Forbearing fear. "Nami, don''t control it, go to hide, Hina and Da Siqi take care of those who are not capable." Naruto turned his head and finished speaking seriously, glancing at Sauron and Kirby on both sides. "Pay attention to the cloud surface and the surrounding environment, and give it to me in front." "Yes." Kirby responded strongly, and immediately turned into a bull, clenching his fists with both hands. Sauron carefully pulled out three knives. v2 Chapter 93： : Straight forward "Hmm. Wap.novelhall.com" The white cloud fox suddenly ran out of the cabin, jumped onto Naruto, and hid in Naruto''s arms. "Sisi!" Staring at his pet in surprise, Konis yelled, but unfortunately the little cloud fox betrayed her, hiding in Naruto''s arms honestly. Enjoying Naruto molding her head. Sauron smiled a little "Isn''t this thing female?" "Good defense. Something is coming." Naruto froze, let go of the cloud fox in his arms, stared at the front, and faced with countless iron balls, swinging back and forth, if Meri hit Come up, it will definitely be broken. When he saw the iron ball, Konis covered her small mouth in surprise, the big iron spiny ball swinging in front of her eyes, and her body shocked. "The wind is blowing, and the vacuum is continuous." Naruto printed his hands and spit out a huge horizontal wind with a mouth. Ten strong wind blades joined by the whirlwind, violent impact, directly hit the iron ball in front, hissing, the iron ball was actually torn apart, the power of the wind group was not reduced, the momentum was very fierce, and hit the second fiercely Third, all the big iron **** are smashed. Just like paper making, it simply cannot stand the power of the wind group. Feeling Naruto''s ability once again, Konis opened her mouth and showed a cute surprised expression. Nami and others did not have much feeling. They have already seen Naruto s horror. Such a small iron ball really does not think it can stop Naruto. Mei Li taxied very slowly, and once again experienced the big iron axe, but was also crushed by Naruto''s blast of wind, smashed and walked for several minutes, and then encountered a statue of a big Buddha. Four fingers, four empty holes. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net They are the four test places of "Marsh", "Iron", "Rope", and "Ball". The narrow hole made Nami cried a bit. "Naruto, Merrie may not get in." "Well, let me expand one." Naruto took a look around, and finally chose the "Ball" trial, because he was only a bit impressed by this trial. One-handed knot printing, "Wind, break," Zhangkou spit out a huge wind mass, the s-class break wind can cut steel, the rotating wind mass, hit the small hole. Just like cutting tofu, the hole was cut into several pieces directly, and the hole collapsed in an instant, and a huge hole appeared. Nami, who was in charge of the hull, immediately turned to the rudder and drove into the big hole. At this time, there were hundreds of people behind Naruto. Because Naruto broke in, they began to jump forward. Chandia warriors wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to go to the shrine of Aini Road and kill Aini Road. The fast-moving crowd, when Naruto''s Meri entered the Iron Trial, countless people also poured into the trial place. The sphere is floating, and the sky is full of balls. Naruto who didn''t dare carelessly opened the eyes of the Nine Gouyu reincarnation, observed the explosive power of the ball horror, and found several teams rushing over, from the front and back directions, obviously two different guys . Inadvertently, a small ball floated, nearly hit Meri, Naruto glanced down, staring at the ball, the small ball rushed out quickly and hit a big tree. With a bang, the exploding flame sputtered out, and the big tree actually broke the waist. The surprised Nami and others felt terrified by this ball. Looking at the flying ball, the sound was a little trembling. "Naruto, can it be said that these are explosive." The star-filled sphere is not to blame Nami for being so surprised. "Well, some of them shouldn''t. Merrie is too big. Everyone is holding on to it. Let me clear the road." Naruto spread his hands and aimed forward. "Clean up?" Nami and others didn''t understand Naruto''s words, watching Naruto''s movements, they could only hear a low voice in Naruto. "Shen Luo Tian Zheng." A powerful repulsion rushed forward, a circle of invisible wind sprinting forward, rushing out of Naruto''s body, floating spheres in front, all groups flew out around. Huh! Huh! Huh! The flames of the explosion kept ringing. Hundreds of **** were flying in the air, flying into the distance, hitting similar balls, and being exploded instantly, only a small part could fly away unharmed. The exploding flames were spectacular. In less than ten seconds, the front was empty, let alone the ball, and even the clouds were gone. Naruto put down his hands, and did not care about the looks of those who have been stunned, and waved "Okay, move on." Encountered along the way, all the spheres were expelled by Naruto deity Luo Tianzheng, clearing all obstacles on the road. Behind the Merrie, a group of holding weapons, pedaling iron shoes, stood on the sea of ??clouds, staring at the trial of the empty ball in front, his eyes were clearly shocked. "What did you do?" Looking around, the Chandia warrior was a little dumbfounded. Standing in the forefront, a list of hands was against a bazooka-shaped incendiary gun, with tattoos around his left eye, and a smokey incense Dia Warrior offspring Weber, a bit ugly, waving his hand, serious tone "Be careful with everyone, remember, don''t stop, even if a companion dies in front of you, don''t stop for a second and call me over. Since someone helped us open the way, the whole team concentrated on the trial of the ball . " The Chandia warrior had a stern expression and had no objection to Weber''s remarks. A group of people sprinted over the sea of ??clouds and marched forward. Several people went to other trials separately, convened everyone to gather at the trial of the ball, and advanced towards the place of Enilu. The Merlie, thick cumulus clouds dragging the hull. Sauron yawned, but he was a bit tired, and all of them were solved by Naruto alone. They didn''t even get a shot. The spheres in front are all lined up, and even people cannot rush over. With his hands spread out, Naruto just launched the God Luo Tianzheng over and over again. According to his current constitution, he can start from morning to night. "Hasso, you dare to enter my territory, you are really lucky." Open your hands like a big bird, a body like a ball, a chubby fat man, floating in the air, palms pointing towards Naruto''s hull, with glasses, smiling with a toothy Saddle, hehe "It looks like I need to add some more to you. I didn''t expect to be here so soon." v2 Chapter 94： : God Aini Road Naruto raised his hand in a conditioned reflex, and a sound of **** Luo Tianzheng. novelhall.com The powerful repulsion rushed out, hitting the front sphere, and flew out with Shadley who had not yet responded. The flame exploded, and countless wind waves rushed around. Shadley''s swollen body flew directly, and with the flames of the explosion, he flew into the distance, only a cry of screaming came "Wait a minute and let me finish." "Soron, did you hear any sound just now?" Naruto glanced at Soron in confusion, the latter holding the knife, sitting on the ground, yawning, dimly sleeping. "What, I didn''t hear anything." "It seems to be." Naruto turned and looked forward without thinking. "" It was obvious that Koenigs saw a person being bombarded, and now she suspected that it might be a priest, but when was the priest so weak, Koenice twitched a few times and looked at Naruto in front of her face. It was incredible. As the ship''s hull slowly penetrated into the vast woods, flocks of birds flew up. Naruto standing on the bow of the boat can feel the abnormality of being closely watched. It is possible that this is the "heart net", that is, the sense of domineering, but it is only called differently here. The observation power of the "Mind Net" cannot escape the ten tails of Naruto''s body. Through the warning of the ten tails, Naruto also understands that he is being monitored by the **** Ainilu, and it is not only God who can "monitor" them. People, even at the same time, have a weak "surveillance" force. The sea of ??clouds under the hull is not all straight, less than a while, the front is like a waterfall, the Mei Li tilted, subverted a bit, the hull hit the sea of ??clouds below, splashing numerous clouds. Nami and others were unstable, almost turned upside down, and clung to items such as buckets to avoid being disembarked. At the moment Meri settled, Naruto''s eyes moved a bit, and under Nine Gouyu''s reincarnation, there was something shaking in the air in front of him, crackling loudly. Above the sky, a flash of light flashed. A figure appeared in front of the crowd, standing two meters tall, with a naked, strong upper body, holding a long stick in his hands, across his shoulders, behind a big drum with three hooks engraved on it, wearing a white headgear, ear lobe up to the waist . Sitting on the bow of the sheep''s head sculpture with her knees crossed, Yu Mingren looked at each other. "God Ainilu!" Konis was startled, startled, surprised, and his body didn''t consciously take a few steps back, his forehead was sweating cold, and his face was a little scared. "This guy is a god?" Nami pointed to Ailu, who was looking at Yu Naren in front of her, and did not dare to amplify her voice. Ailu''s momentum was so strong that such a strange appearance had to be scared. Koenice didn''t even dare to make a sound, her face was ugly, she nodded, and stared at Eni Road in front of her. At this point Naruto didn''t say a word. The two of Yu Ailu remained silent. When they met, they did not speak, and they had to make Coness tremble, and his heart beat to his throat. "You''re the one who said you were looking for me?" Ai Lu frowned, supporting his head with one hand, looking lazy. Naruto dare not care, what the other party says is the sound of thunder. Under the speed of lightning, it is really fast. Look at Ennis carefully and calmly. "To be precise, you asked me to come to you and interrupt me, and you should understand the consequences." "Oh, that''s for the girl?" Ai Lu turned his head and glanced at Coness, who was tense and couldn''t move. Raised a hand, stretched out a finger, the finger flashed with lightning, pointed at Konis, Enir looked at Naruto, and grinned. "Will I let her die in front of you now." "Then you can give it a try." Naruto frowned, closed his eyes, and his whole body soared, and the golden light filled the whole body, and even six Qiudaoyu appeared behind him. The eyes of the two met, and a strong flame filled the room. Sauron and Kirby waited, Hina and Da Siqi consciously approached Nami and others to prevent the sudden attack of Ai Nilu. When Konis didn''t dare to move, she was pointed by God''s finger, which made her feel extremely panic, and the sound of fright was called out. His fingers crackled, and Eniru grinned, grinning. "Then I will show you the dignity of God." The lightning flashed, and rushed towards Koness quickly, and Koness''s pupils enlarged, because she fell on the ground with fear. The moment Naiyue thundered, Naruto followed. Huh! I can only hear the mid-air thunder and lightning breaking, one hand turning into a naruto of wood, blocking the thunder and lightning, and the right-hand wood twisting together, turning into a sharp wooden thorn. "You''re too arrogant." Naruto chuckled coldly, rushed up for a second, raised the wooden thorn in his hand and stabbed at Ai Lu fiercely, with a heart net on Ai Lu, he easily raised his hand and patted off The head, the entire body, disappeared instantly. With only a little thunder left, Naruto''s wooden spines were empty, and Ailu actually moved behind Naruto, stretched out a right finger and pointed Naruto''s head, and yawned. "Are you at this level? Let''s end." Fingers crackled, and lightning thundered from the fingers, hitting Naruto''s head. Koenice covered her mouth and called the Naruto name in a panic. She couldn''t bear to see Naruto''s death. She closed her eyes tightly, and her pupils flashed with tears. "Forbearance, stand-in." Naruto''s body of smoke rose, and it disappeared into a piece of wood at the moment of lightning strike. Eniru was startled, but hadn''t responded yet, and there was a humming voice over his head. "It should end with you, get me." Kick out with one foot, and Naruto, who moved to the top of Ailu''s head with a stand-in, kicked Ailu''s head directly. The air was shocked. Ai Nilu''s body was deflected, and the whole person flew out instantly, hitting a big tree, and made a loud noise, and even knocked down the big tree. God Ainilu was kicked and kicked, and Koness narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes flashed a little strange, staring a little blankly in front of him, watching the messy, dusty land. v2 Chapter 95： : Disturbed "It hurts, it really hurts, just now, it really hurts a bit." Ai Lu slowly got up and shook his head, holding the stick tightly in his hand, looking at Naruto, sneered, and sneered. "You guy, now anger me, anger God. From now on, you will accept the wrath of God." The stick lifted, and Ai Lu hit the drum behind him, one left and one right. Naruto''s eyes were frozen, and he turned around and ordered "Be careful and hurry up." Hearing Naruto''s words, Hina stepped forward, holding on to the frightened Koness, and Nami and others grasped the hull tightly. "60 million volts, Thunder Dragon." "Clog, four-posted prison." With one blow to the big drum, Ainilu''s whole body flashed with lightning, and a huge Thunder Dragon condensed out of nowhere, screaming and flashing with Lei Guang rushing towards Meri, vowing to crush all of Naruto and Meri together. Both hands quickly became, Naruto closed the seal with fingers clenched, and the ground swayed after the words rang out. Feeling the earthquake-like shaking, Ainilu''s eyebrows twisted mechanically, turning around and looking around, some dissatisfied Road "What''s wrong, there can be no earthquake here." The wood rushed out of the soil in an instant, and the first block of wood that came out kept the Thunder Dragon down and smashed the Thunder Dragon on the wood, leaving only a trace of burnt. However, the impact was very fierce, and the turbulent winds scattered around, almost overturning the Merrie. Look. Yarn, Chinese website In front of Meri, on the land in the forest, a huge square of wood emerged from the soil, and the moment it broke out, it formed a huge cage that tied Enilu directly. Looking around the wood, Ai Lu was a little angry, his face was gloomy, looking at Naruto indifferently. "It''s a shame on God to dare to bind God in a cage." The whole body was discharged, Eniru seemed to growl, his body was filled with thunder and lightning, and the whole person was shining with light. Naruto''s clenched hands did not let go, and he was giving this guy forward, hitting the wooden cricket again, a horse hissing from the sky. "Ganfur, the knight of my sky, comes to help those in need." He controlled the Tianma with a strange color and was wearing an iron armor and a gray-bearded old man with a helmet. He fell from the sky and flew to Naruto. At this time, Aini Lu flickered with thunder and lightning, disappeared, and knocked the wooden prison out of a large hole, while lightning speed rushed towards Naruto. Ganfor happened to raise the iron gun in his hand and dived down at Enir. As soon as the electric light flint was handed over, in the eyes of Nami and others, only a flash of thunder and lightning could be seen, Ainilu retreated, stood above the wooden prison, and looked at Ganfur coldly. Riding a Tianma, Ganfur stayed in place, turned his back on Naruto, and pointed a spear at Aini Road. Ordinary people only thought that Ganfur had repelled Ailu, and in Naruto''s eyes, it was obvious that Ailu had wounded Ganfal''s armor and returned it. "Old man, what did you come here for? I didn''t expect that so many years have passed and you haven''t died." Ai Nilu gave a glance at Ganfor, without putting the other side in his eyes. Raised his spear, pointed at Ganfor in Enir, and said quietly. "I''m helping those who are in distress, God Enel, I advise you to leave quickly." Eniru froze his lips, turned to look at Naruto, hands around his chest, straightened and proudly said "I''m from Qinghai. I remember you called Naruto, right? If you challenge me, hurry up, otherwise you won''t have that chance. I wait for you to deal with me and challenge the great God." With a flash of lightning, Eniru disappeared out of thin air again, causing Naruto to have no way to do anything. At the speed of lightning, it was almost the same as him, and he had to catch up unless he gave up Nami and others. Obviously impossible, here is a ball trial full of crisis. Ganfur was standing in a spirited manner, turning his head to look at Naruto, the gray beard fluttering, holding a spear in his hand, holding Tianmadao in one hand. "Everything is okay, but fortunately, my emergency prevented the innocent killing of God Ainilu." "Old man, you endlessly, you killed that guy, do you still want us to thank you?" Looking at Gan Fu''er, who had a bad face in front of him, Naruto had the feeling of trying to shoot him down. . Gamful looked at Naruto, his whole body flashed with golden light, and he didn''t want to be ordinary, but he didn''t think Naruto could fight against God. "I''m just helping you, I don''t want you to thank me, uh, you guys, you''re very good, no wonder you''re so angry." "I think you are a little bit ass." Naruto clenched his fists and looked coldly at the old man in front. "Smelly fart?" Gan Fuer frowned slightly, and raised his hand Ling Ran. "I was exactly this way. I am the sky knight who protects this land." "Original God, why are you here?" On the side, Cornice glanced at Ganfor, exclaimed, and walked over slowly, even the Pa Gea approached with confusion. "God, I haven''t been taken for a long time." Ganfur meditation for a second, but did not pay attention to the difference between the two men, but was a little curious about the identity of the two, looking at Naruto and asking. "These two seem to be residents of Angel Island. How could they be with you and come to such a dangerous place." "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you, whether you are the original **** or not." Naruto is very cold about this guy, letting Ainilu still so high, if not for his old age, he would punch him up early. Already. Instead, Koness talked about Naruto saving them very kindly. To this original god, she has the respect of ordinary residents. After listening to Ganfuer, watching Naruto''s eyes changed, he pulled Tianma, ran to the boat and landed on the boat, turning over, but thankful for the way "Thank you for saving them, Qinghai people, I didn''t expect you to be so kind." Seeing Naruto turning a blind eye to him, Ganfur didn''t care much, looked around at the others on the boat, wondering "Where is this ship going?" v2 Chapter 96： : Original God Ganfor "God''s address. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" Naruto opened his mouth, and said four words coldly. "God, Eniruna!" Ganfur was startled, looking a little dignified. "I urge you to stop thinking, that guy is not something you can mess with." "Old man, if you didn''t stop me, that guy would have died early." Naruto frowned, looking forward, without looking back. Ganfuer couldn''t help staring at Naruto, he didn''t speak for a long time, and after a meeting, he looked grim. "Young man, don''t talk nonsense, that guy is not something that ordinary people can mess with." "I haven''t said I''m an ordinary person." Naruto turned and stared at Ganfur, wearing a navy coat, and indeed had a terrifying look, looking impatiently. "You''re endless, there''s nothing, I advise you to leave quickly, it doesn''t seem like this old man like you can stay here." Gamful was almost caught by Naruto''s words, grinning bitterly, and looked at Konis in a moment, with some seriousness. "Well, let''s do this. There are two of my residents on board. I will take care of you. Those who have no strength can give it to me. I can help you a little bit." "Whatever you want." Naruto waved his hand, but didn''t care much about whether this guy would stay or not. Seeing Naruto agree, Ganfur sat cross-legged on the ground, and the posture was pretty good. After seeing Gamful staying, Koenice was a little delighted, full of gratitude to the original god, and gathered enthusiastically to chat. Inquiring about Ganfuer''s events in the past few years, Nami and others stood by Naruto, because Naruto''s relationship was not cold to Ganfuer. The ship sailed slowly, and the realm of God was very large. It was really difficult to travel without a day, and most importantly, even the position of that **** was unknown. Fortunately, with Ganfur, you would not get lost. wap.novelhall.com The deeper the ship, the more beasts and bugs around it, especially some creatures in the water, very ferocious, larger than the Neptune in the great channel. Ganfur eagerly helped Naruto deal with those creatures. The hull moved forward in shock and danger. For a long time, he had not encountered any priests or balls. Seeing that the sun was getting dark, Nami could not help crying to Naruto "Naruto, it''s not easy to get out of the dark now, or find a place to stay and move on after one night." "Well, that''s fine." Putting Jiujiuyu''s reincarnation eyes back, Naruto shook a bit of a stiff head, turned and walked towards Ganfuer and others. It was natural to reach out and grab Konis''s arm, and pulled Konis sitting on the ground, seriously "Konis, don''t chat with this old man, just talk to me." Konis was blushed a little by Naruto''s intimate moves, struggling, and looked up at Naruto, shyly "Can you let go." "That''s not okay." Naruto said with a smile and glanced at Ganfuer, indifferently. "Old man, you''re still playing with mud, don''t disturb me in love here." Looking at Konis in Naruto''s hands in doubt, Ganfur was surprised. "Qinghai people and empty island residents, love each other?" "Why, can''t it?" Naruto frowned, staring at Ganfur''s threatening taste. Instead, Ganfur smiled, shook his head lightly and shook his head. "It''s nothing, but I find it very interesting, but this love that spans two places, I didn''t expect that I could see this day." Looking at Naruto with a smile, wasn''t Ganfur''s not angry. In the eyes of the old man, Naruto didn''t expect this guy to be so reasonable. "Old man, I found this to be very good. OK, I decided. I will defeat God and continue to make you the **** of this country." Let go of Koenigs, Naruto made his legs cross-legged, looking directly at Gan Fu He smiled and patted him on the shoulder. Konis was surprised by Naruto''s actions, and saw that Ganfur was not angry, but relieved, but was curious to hear Naruto talk to the original god, heard the conversation, and his face was stained with two pink. Gamful was surprised by Naruto''s words, and he froze for a moment, laughing immediately. "Thank you so much, but you still have to wait until you bring down this promise." "I said that I was just a demon fruiter, and there is nothing to be afraid of, let''s talk back." Naruto grinned, got to Ganfur, and smiled. "If you become a god, be sure to support leaving Koness with me." "Well, the residents of Kongdao have nothing to do with Qinghai people, and I also want to see what descendants Qinghai people and residents of Kongdao can have." With a slight smile, Ganfur was very open and narrowed his eyes. Koenice, Koenice''s flushed cheeks were lowered, and her face was ashamed. "Old man, I now feel that you are indeed married, rest assured, your **** is on me." Glancing at Cornice''s shameless appearance, it made Naruto''s heart beat for a while, Haha laughed, It was very enthusiastic. Ganfur slumped his face and looked at Naruto, his face like the old bark was full of dignity. "Naruto, you still don''t understand. In addition to God Ainilu, there are more than fifty soldiers and four priests who rule the entire empty island. Even the four priests cannot be small." "Less than a hundred people, well, it''s still very simple." Naruto smiled a little, and said to himself, let Ganfuer stop speaking, maybe only think that Naruto has not seen the power of the priest, so dare to say so. Ganfur didn''t know that these priests, one of them, was shot by Naruto as soon as he came out. The night slowly came, and there was a flame. Several people were sitting together, eating food, chatting for a while, and going to sleep. Serene, not peaceful night. Naruto who woke up early in the morning, washed it out, walked out of the cabin, stretched his waist, and sat on the table looking forward to the Nami Road with a worn map. "Early, wife Nami gets up so early every day." Yawning, sitting beside Nami, looking at the map in front of her, Nami raised her head and crossed Naruto, her face was normal, pointing at the map "Naruto, this is the map of the empty island obtained from Ganfor, and now our place is the small island that was washed up into the sky, which is what Kurik said before." "Well, I actually knew that." Naruto smiled slightly, staring at Nami, admiring Nami''s beauty, the delicate white face mapped under the rising sun, shining with youthful beauty. "Well, listen carefully to me." She fluttered her mouth small, and Nana whitened Naruto, ignoring his eyes and pointing at the place where God lived. "According to Kulick, there is a golden city on the empty island. It is very likely that this is the place. It may be that Anilu has taken it. Although it is unlikely, the existence of a golden city is a fact." Speaking of gold, Nami was a little excited, her eyes flashed with unusual light, could not help but stretch out two jade hands, hugged Naruto''s arms, and coquettishly said "Naruto, help me find the gold, is it okay?" "Well, let me think about it." Naruto smiled and stared at Nami''s charming state, without directly agreeing. v2 Chapter 97： : Lost Three However, Nami bit her lip, brought it in, kissed Naruto''s cheek, and left a sweet kiss. The tender white face was pink, and said shamefully. "Help me find the gold, Naruto, I will give you whatever you want. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" "Deal." Naruto laughed, stretched out her hand, and stroked Nami''s face, really tender and slippery. "Really, thank Naruto, I like Naruto the most." Nami had a flower-like smile on her face, and couldn''t help uttering her inner words excitedly. She lowered her head and kissed Naruto''s cheeks, but Naruto was His head was off, and his lips happened to be opposite each other. Nami''s pupils were enlarged, and the beautiful pupils were full of water mist. Her little hand grabbed Naruto''s shoulders, and Qiongbi hummed softly. When Naruto raised her head, Nami''s cheeks turned red, her eyes crossed Naruto, clutching Naruto''s shoulders, and looking at Naruto''s eyes, her eyes were full of shyness. "Bad guy, if you don''t find gold, you definitely want to look good." He muttered his mouth as if threatening, and his charming expression was very beautiful. Naruto wanted to love Nami well, but at this time the others came out of the room and the two had to help each other apart. In order to cover up the shyness on her cheeks, Nami looked down at the map, and gentle Kaya didn''t notice any abnormalities. When she walked in front of the two, she looked at Nami in wonder and asked. "What happened to sister Nami, her neck is so red." "No, it''s nothing." Nami hurriedly swayed her little hand, Snow Neck became more and more red, and Kaya could see that she could only shift the topic during the rush. "By the way, the guy with green algae, why didn''t he see it?" "Really yeah! Speaking, I didn''t seem to see Sister Robin early in the morning. Look at Mao, thread, Chinese, text, and net. Keya pointed her head with light fingers and was lost in thought. Naruto was stunned, and felt the breath of the next four weeks, let alone a few people. Da Siqi, Sauron and Robin, the three of them were missing, and no figure was seen a few hundred meters around. I thought of the Lu Chi Sauron, and Da Siqi, a person with little strength. Naruto''s brows were twisted together, just to see Hina coming out of the room. Hina greeted her face forward, hands around her chest, proudly showing her pair of Xuefeng Xuena, looking at Naruto seriously "Master, Daskey didn''t know where to go all morning." "Are there any clues?" Naruto''s face was a little ugly. In such a dangerous place, a few guys were running around, it was really terrible. "Speaking of it, I really want to see Miss Da Siqi go out with the blue-haired one." Koness was preparing to go early, and just passing by just hearing Hina''s words, pointed at a path ahead. Looking at the deep forest, Naruto nodded and asked Konis "And where did the girl in a big hat and black clothes go?" "Oh, the girl wanted me to tell you that it would be to inspect the history here, and I will be back soon." Konis said doubtfully, she did not understand the meaning of Robin''s inspection of history. "I see, Nami, don''t sail the boat first, wait for me obediently, but don''t run away with Keya." Naruto turned and glanced at Nami and Keya, both girls nodded obediently, sure enough The girl who likes him is different, so good. Naruto couldn''t help moulding Nami and Keya''s heads, turned around and left quickly, and ran directly in the direction of Da Siqi. Da Siqi is the worst, the most vulnerable to danger, and such a bad guy must learn from it. Leaving and leaving, Naruto''s figure was faster than Ainu Road. He saw Gan Fuer bewildered, feeling Naruto for a second, and jumped from the bow to a branch of a hundred meters. The heart is shocking. The tall trees, the branches were so strong that the three could not hold them together. The dense forest is full of dangerous breath. In addition to the fierce beasts, there are several human breaths. Naruto can feel that it is not an ordinary person, most likely a magic soldier, a clergyman, and a fellow of other forces. Passing quickly through the branches, Mei Li gradually turned into a black spot, Naruto opened the eyes of Jiugou Reincarnation without any fear, and glanced at the surroundings. At a glance, I did not see Da Siqi and others. Instead, I saw a little girl surrounded by a group of magic soldiers with long sharp horns and wearing white clothes. A total of three magic soldiers. I looked around and found that the little girl was a bit in crisis, and Naruto rushed over. On the tall trees, the green shade shrouded, three magic soldiers, surrounded by girls with short stature, looks like a boy but cute, and wings behind. The little girl less than a meter trembled, lying on the ground, scared to speech. "Hey, this guy seems to be Shandia''s. I didn''t expect anything to be missed here." "She''s a kid, is she really going to kill her?" The two soldiers in front of them looked at each other with a bit of unbearable eyes. The soldiers behind the little girl shouted at the two men with a calm face. "Do you want to die? Have you forgotten the power of Lord Aenelu, if we don''t kill her, we will die." The indifferent words made the two soldiers bewildered, remembering that Anilu, the horrible heart net and the ability to move instantly, it made people dare not to be afraid, even the conversation was afraid to continue. The three soldiers, with a stern face, spread their palms, and there was a shell in their hands, striking shells. Slowly approached, his face became more and more gloomy. "Sorry, we will let you die without pain." The little girl trembled, sitting on the floor with her buttocks back, her eyes panicked. "Don''t, don''t come, I''m Chandia warrior, I''m very good." The timid words and the crying appearance made the three soldiers slowly lean forward without any scruples, and the girl slowly backed up and bumped into the feet of the rear soldiers. The magic soldier who raised his hand was indifferent, and his palm hit Shell on the little girl''s head. The latter had closed his eyes tightly, almost scared to tears. "Tianzhao." Naruto''s indifferent voice came when the soldiers were about to shoot. The screaming soldier who had placed the impact shell on top of the little girl burst into a scream. The entire body was ignited by the black flame. Because of the pain, he rolled to the ground and started rolling. v2 Chapter 98： : Saved a loli The dumb-eyed soldiers couldn''t react, and the little girl was frightened, her body was motionless, and she almost got black flames. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net At the moment when the sole of the foot was about to touch the black flame, he was lifted by the collar with one arm. "Do nt touch that thing, stand up obediently." Naruto picked up the little girl with one hand and placed her on the ground. The latter looked up at Naruto timidly. "You, who are you?" "People who help you, little sister, don''t cry, see my brother help you solve all these guys." Naruto smiled slightly, thinking that this girl is very interesting, and so cute, I really can''t help but mold the girl''s head . The little girl with wings is hard to see. "Hey, how dare you kill our companion!" The two soldiers, some angry and roaring at Naruto, ushered in Naruto''s indifferent eyes, the moment when they looked at them, Naruto''s eyes were as cold as ice, making the whole body like ice cave. "Tianzhao." Naruto whispered his words as the eyes turned, and the power of Tianzhao was not something that ordinary soldiers could fight. Feeling the black flame on the body, the hot pain, let the two roll to the ground, and before being screamed, they were swallowed up by the black flame. Shayou''s little girl caught Naruto clothes timidly. Seeing the death of the two, Naruto lowered his head, his mouth turned aside, and smiled gently. "Little sister, why are you here, this is not a child who can come. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" "I am not a child. My name is Aisha. Thank you so much." The little girl looked at Naruto gratefully and bowed, her eyes flashing with curiosity. "What brother is, Qinghai?" "Yes, I can''t talk anymore, my brother has something to do." Naruto smiled, cast a little girl''s head, turned around and left, and just about to take off, felt that someone in the corner was caught by someone. Turning back to look at Aisha''s pitiful look, her frightened eyes, and his trembling little hands clenching his horns. Naruto''s heart was soft, and he couldn''t lose his temper for this cute little loli, squatted down, and set his back in front of Aisha. "I''m afraid of you, come on, I''ll take you away." Aisha was so happy that she climbed onto Naruto''s back and was very fond of Naruto. Her unrecognized hands wrapped around Naruto''s neck. "Hurry up." Naruto commanded, with a bounce of his legs, a jump of a hundred meters high, and easily jumped on the tree branch, feeling Naruto''s speed, Aisha opened her mouth slightly and groaned. "Brother is amazing." Naruto didn''t reply, and looked around carefully, and found that several groups of people and the soldiers did not care about the fight, after all, he saved Aisha cute only to see her cute, compared to these guys, Da Siqi''s life and death matter. I really looked around and observed the surrounding environment. Now the woods are chaotic and there are many traces of fighting. It seems that many battles broke out. "Brother, you are really Qinghai, what are you doing here?" Aisha turned her head and looked at Naruto''s face, noticed that Naruto had no wings, and immediately expressed Naruto''s identity. "Well, something a little bit." Naruto was jumping and looking around, but unfortunately he couldn''t find Da Siqi, the girl was probably a lunatic. "Brother, are you looking for someone, Aisha can help too." Aisha said softly, looking curiously at Naruto''s observing face. Naruto paused and stopped walking forward "Oh, can you find out, are there girls around, like Qinghai people like me?" "Well, let me try. I know the sound of our companions. I see if there are other people''s voices." Aisha closed her eyes as if in thought. Naruto jumped on the tree branch, feeling the abnormality of the little girl, stopped, and turned to look at Aisha on the back. Obviously, a girl has a heart net and is born with it, which is more powerful than the day after tomorrow. . Seriously contemplative Aisha left a little sweat on her forehead. After a while, she raised her head and said "I heard it, it seems like a woman, turning left in front, a group of guys surrounded him, and the clergyman." "Private!" Naruto was startled, and immediately grasped Aisha, preventing her from falling down and holding Aisha''s calf tightly, jumping quickly forward, her body flickering quickly, several times faster than before. Feeling that Naruto flashed to a branch in a second, and the branch that had gathered for a hundred meters arrived in a blink of an eye, Aisha''s eyes were all unbelievable expressions. The messy ground was surrounded by trees. Da Siqi was facing a guy with a round ball and carrying two men, a group of chubby fat men. Feeling that the other person''s momentum was stronger than himself, Da Siqi''s forehead was sweating coldly, and he couldn''t help whispering. "Where did that green algae head go? I wanted him to show me the knife. I didn''t expect to come here accidentally, and where is the way back?" Looking around blankly, Da Siqi cast a head over her head, wondering. "I seem to remember coming from here, no, it''s there, it''s not right, it''s here, um, it should be." Nodding, Da Siqi has a natural dullness. The fat man in front was irritated by Da Siqi''s disregarded eyes. The Shadley, who was so fat that he could not see his head, opened his hands and frowned. "Are you guys in Qinghai all rude? The last time the man attacked silently, it was just too rude." "Brother, kill this guy, this guy is going to learn, learn." The two guys beside him were dancing roundly, inspiring Shadley. Shadley didn''t have any nonsense. She spread her hands, a lunge, and her whole body rushed forward. Dasqi froze, turned to look at the ball, her complexion, pulled out a long knife at the waist, and struck forward. The silver light flashed, and the ball rolled in the sky, and Shadley grinned to reveal his teeth. "It''s useless, you can''t escape my heart net, look at me, shock shell." v2 Chapter 99： : Lessons Learned The tumbling body turned 180 degrees in the sky, opened his palm and pointed at Da Siqi, separated by a punch, with a shell in his palm. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Dasqi''s eyelids trembled, and her face was startled. She was shocked by the opponent''s anticipation of her attack, and now it was too late to defend. The air stunned, and the strong impact of Impact Shell hit Da Siqi, who was not prepared, and flew her directly. The whole body was like a shell. Dasqi''s soft and delicate body hit the branch, exuding blood from his mouth, and fell to the ground, but he refused to accept the land with a long knife and looked at Shadley indifferently. "Lying down obediently, maybe you will suffer a little bit. Since you are not going to kill me, I will do it for you." Shadley raised it with one hand, and using his upper body, he let his swollen body float and sprinted towards Da Siqi struck over. The shock of the palm of the palm gave Da Siqi a great shock. It was too late to hide. Some bitter Da Siqi once again felt that he was weak and unwilling, but what could he do if he was unwilling? Willingness is the same as Naruto. Unconsciously, there was a shadow of Naruto flashing in Da Siqi''s head, making her unable to resist it. "It''s just a shameless hooligan. Why do I think of him?" Raising his head, Da Siqi was planning to appoint, and saw a figure carrying a child on his back and rushing over the branch, and he raised his foot and rushed up towards Shadley''s back. His face is Naruto, but his face is very cold and his mouth growls even more. "Dare to hurt my wife and find death." Shadley also prepared to kill Da Siqi, but his back hurt. Under Da Siqi''s double pupil enlargement, the chubby fat man was deformed, and the ball''s body was kicked by Naruto. Foot on the ground. novelhall.com The earth was shaking, the fat man vomited blood, and a large pit appeared on the entire ground. Shadley''s body became emaciated and her head was raised, she was afraid to believe "It''s impossible, how could it be, my mind has no hint." The body is too fat, a catapult on the ground, and it flew up. Naruto landed on the ground carrying Aisha, bouncing in mid-air, a rotation, one foot directed at Shadley''s body, and kicked out fiercely. The air was torn, and Shadley''s entire obese body was kicked and kicked, and in the wide open eyes of his two men, he hit a big tree. It was a direct bang, knocking down the big tree, but it was a big tree that more than a dozen people could not hold together. Shadley really rolled round, gliding on the ground, rolling for more than ten meters before stopping, the man has been carried on. "Brother!" He shouted, raised his feet and rushed towards Shadley, and before he ran two steps, Naruto stopped with a yell. "Don''t leave, you two haven''t finished accounting yet." The two men raised their hands, and their tears and snot flowed down quickly, stiffening their bodies, and Mu Na turned around, barely squeezed a smile and looked at Naruto. "It doesn''t matter to us, we just pass by." "Are you an idiot? I was so happy just now." Naruto glanced coldly, and his eyes were turned, without any nonsense. The two were black flames, of course, raging into the sky, swallowed up the two guys in an instant. Without looking at the ground where no dust remained, Naruto turned and walked towards Da Siqi, carrying Aisha, and came to Da Siqi who was holding the sword with one hand and howling. To Naruto''s eyes, Da Siqi felt a little warm, and he was really touched, especially Naruto was so worried about her that she had a kind of warmth in her heart. Just wanting to say thank you, Naruto lowered her body and motioned to Aisha. The well-behaved Aisha jumped down consciously and watched Da Siqi in situ, her eyes curious. Naruto''s face did not change, and his cold face was unsightly. Da Siqi ran away and almost died. How could he have a good complexion? Although he was a default wife, but he was not obedient and obedient. Da Siqi was a little timid to Naruto''s eyes, shrinking, and her pupils were a little lower. "Who wants you to run out early in the morning." Naruto''s face was cold, he stretched out his hands, and gently held Da Siqi, who was blushing and physically weak, without much resistance. Circling around Da Siqi''s waist, and those long legs, Naruto hugged her arms, but instead of standing up directly, she rolled over and pressed Da Siqi on her thigh. "Naruto, you, what do you want to do?" It was found that Dasqi couldn''t help but struggled because Naruto was holding his thigh. Because of the impact of Shockshell''s injury, his whole body hurt and he couldn''t get up. "Teach you, so you don''t want to be so disobedient again." Naruto said indifferently, raised his hand, and patted Da Siqi''s hips, and wrapped in blue tight pants, hesitated without hesitation Take one hand, just shoot it up. Snapped! Flexible, but Naruto didn''t care about this thing. In one blow, the little girl Aisha flushed a little, covered her face and turned around, and Dasqi shouted with red ears and shouted: "You, dare to hit me, I won''t let you go, I''m not kidding, Naruto you" In response to her was a slapping without words, Naruto who didn''t stop her hands, beat very rhythmically. "Ah, ah, Naruto, I am at odds with you." With a shout, Da Siqi bit her pink lips, and originally endured the humiliation in her heart, but unfortunately she couldn''t help but scream. "Ah you, you, you are shameless, you asshole." Finding that her delicate buttocks were a little numb, Da Siqi''s tears were almost staying, and she felt tearful in the corner of her eyes, barely raised her head and left Naruto, she was sobbing "You bastard." There was an urge to chop Naruto, and Da Siqi''s tears rolled down, but unfortunately he didn''t ask for mercy, bit his lips tightly, and forced to make no noise. Seeing that Si Qi was crying, Ming talent knew that she could stop her hand, otherwise she would also feel distressed when she hit it, turned around and hugged Da Si Qi and set her body on the ground. Covering his hips with both hands, Da Siqi''s cheeks were pink, and Naruto stared angrily, tears across her face. v2 Chapter 100： : Cute Royal Sister Crystal tears left two tear marks on the snow-white cheeks. Naruto stretched out his hands and wiped away Da Siqi''s tears, the latter raised his snow cheeks and dropped Naruto''s palm with his hand, delicately. "I don''t want you to touch. Mtlnovel.com" "Don''t move, be careful I''ll hit you again." With a roar, Da Siqi saw Naruto angry, and she did not dare to struggle. The pitiful appearance really made people feel loved. Can''t help but Naruto lowered his head and printed his lips on Dasqi''s two red lips. A gentle kiss, also kissed Da Siqi''s tears at the same time, tenderly "Don''t do it alone, otherwise you will be in trouble, I will really be sad." Dasqi''s face turned red, her head was slightly lowered, and her snow neck was red with shame. She raised her head and glared at Naruto, biting her teeth. "You are shameless." Very soft and soft sound. Naruto, who smiled slightly, did not care about Da Siqi''s shame, but it was definitely a girl with a very interesting personality. Reached out a hand and clasped Daskey''s palm. If the latter was bitten by a snake, he flinched back quickly, and did not forget to stare at his eyesight. Although his eyes were a bit fearful, he revealed a look of dissatisfaction. "Don''t worry, I won''t hit you, just help you treat." Naruto smiled and held Da Siqi''s hand again, clasping his hands tightly, the tender little hand, really don''t say, warm and soft , Great touch. In the case that Da Siqi did not resist, Naruto launched Palm Immortal to help her treat all the injuries on her body. Feeling the cool breath coming from Naruto''s hands, the whole body''s injuries and the numbness of the hips were eliminated immediately, and Da Siqi''s mouth was opened slightly, looking at Naruto in surprise. wap.novelhall.com After Dashi Qi was cured, Naruto saw that the latter did not respond, and let her play with the tender white palm naturally. "You, what are you doing?" Feeling that Naruto covers his little hand with both hands, and the action is getting bigger and bigger, Da Siqi pulls it out, and gives Naruto a glamorous look, not to have a flavor. Naruto chuckled, and sighed again for Da Siqi''s cuteness, especially the small mouth of the sister-in-law of the glasses and the bulging pink cheeks, the more beautiful the more beautiful. Admired Da Siqi''s cuteness, Naruto asked seriously "How did you leave Sauron this morning, and the Sauron guy?" Hearing Naruto''s words, and with this expression, Da Siqi lowered her head slightly and whispered. "I just wanted to see Sauron''s ghosts. I didn''t expect to be run by that guy, and there were no people running. As a result, I got lost as soon as I caught up." "You really like knives." Naruto couldn''t help crying and laughing, and couldn''t help but reach out the hand mold and put Da Siqi''s long black hair straight up above her head, smiling lightly. "In the future, I will have the opportunity to find a knife for you. No matter what kind of knife, I can help you get it." "Really?" Da Siqi''s eyes brightened, looking at Naruto''s somewhat loving eyes, and a little shy, don''t go too far, clenched his fists nervously, and whispered. "My dream is to collect all the famous knives taken by the bad guys in the world." Naruto bowed his head and smelled the fragrance of Da Siqi''s hair. He reached up to Si Qi and whispered softly: "Then I will help you realize it, how about you marry me?" The latter narrowed his neck, flushed face, turned his head and glared at Naruto without a word. "Just a joke, okay, let''s go back. I''m going to find Sauron and Robin." Naruto chuckled, printed with one hand, and used the shadow avatar directly. A cloud of smoke appeared, and the avatar stood in Da Beside Si. The avatar with Naruto consciousness held Dasqi back and hugged him. The latter did not respond yet, and the avatar jumped out. "Hey, what are you doing, and what is this thing? No, you have to take me there." Da Siqi fluttered her long, straight beautiful legs, not standing still, just jumping on the branch . "Just send you back, rest assured, my avatar will not mess up, you are my baby wife." Naruto beckoned, causing Da Siqi to swell with a gaze, but at this time Naruto is no longer visible. Seeing that the avatar took Da Siqi away, Naruto then went to see that Aisha, covering her eyes, Aisha was so shy that she didn''t dare to look back. Naruto came to him, and said lightly "No need to cover it, everyone is gone, younger sister, do you want me to send you home?" Aisha turned around, her face still a little ashamed, obviously frightened by Naruto''s spanking of Da Siqi. Aisha nodded, calmly "Can you take me to find someone?" "Yes." Naruto moulded Aisha''s head. Although she wanted to send her away from here, now Aisha wanted to find a companion, so she had to agree, and he had other things to do. . Naruto who crouched down again let Aisha climb her back. This time, Aisha didn''t hesitate. She pinched Naruto''s neck intimately, her face filled with curiosity. "Is my brother Naruto, I seem to have heard the name." "Sister Aisha, hold fast, say the direction, and I''ll take you there." Naruto responded, raised Aisha''s calf, and jumped onto the branch. Aisha pointed out a direction, and Naruto ran forward. Jumped over. "Brother Naruto, are you the one who will kill God Ailu, I heard your conversation with God." Aisha whispered, leaning on Naruto''s shoulder, and said carefully "And I feel that there is another voice in your body, more terrifying than Enir." The small body shrank, and Aisha shuddered. Naruto, who was clearly aware of it, couldn''t help but brow Yang, but there was no reply. Aisha could hear the voice of Shiwei. Carrying the little girl constantly jumping and listening to the girl constantly talking, is really a girl with a lot of words. "Is Naruto''s brother very powerful? Eniru seems to be irritated by you." "Okay." A casual remark, Naruto was jumping. It didn''t take 2 minutes to reach the position of the girl''s pointing. It turned out that several people were looking into each other. And they were two people, looking at each other with great gunpowder smell. v2 Chapter 101： : Looking for Robin I have nt started, everyone has taken out the weapon, I did nt expect there is a cute girl in it, it should not be called a girl, after all, it is mature, it should be a beauty. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The complexion is white, with long black hair, flat and smooth belly, short sleeved purple shirt wrapped with "Qiaofeng", pink and white tender mouth, frowning at the sudden appearance of Naruto, palm tightly holding the weapon. Glancing at the child behind the eyesight, the beautiful pupil cried. "Aisha, why are you here?" Seeing this person, Aisha quickly climbed down from Naruto''s back, and ran a little excited, crying "Sister Laqi." Stroking Aisha''s back, Laqi smiled slightly, but she showed a kind side, but she immediately sank and looked serious. "I didn''t let you wait outside, what did you run in for?" "Sister Laqi, I also want to kill the **** Aini Lu." Aisha gritted her teeth and looked like she gritted her teeth. "No, the little boy goes home obediently." Laqi, with a deep complexion, caressed Aisha''s head, and said solemnly. "You can''t even deal with the soldiers. Go home obediently. It''s too dangerous here." Said by Laqi, Aisha lowered her head, but was a little sullen. Naruto glanced at Laqi. Although the girl was beautiful, Sauron and Robin mattered. She turned around without thinking and wanted to leave. As soon as she was about to take off, Laqi''s voice came. "Wait, I remember you seem to be from Qinghai. Did you save Aisha?" Naruto turned his head and looked at Laqi, having to admit that the beauty is very beautiful, delicate and delicate skin, and the charming face is charming. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network I glanced at it without looking, calmly. "Yeah, just help out." "Thank you so much, but" Laqi said with a word of gratitude, cold as cold as ice. "Qinghai people still don''t take part in the battle between us and God. This is our own business, and I advise you not to take too much care." Naruto poked his lips and stayed indifferent "Just because you guys can kill God Enir, I don''t think even that guy can get near." "You" Laqi was angry, her face was greenish with anger, and a beautiful face was cold. "Qinghai people, don''t be too crazy, even if we can''t kill God Aini Lu, we won''t let outsiders help us." "I didn''t want to help you, beauties, you think too much." Naruto smiled slightly and pointed at the three soldiers in front of him. "I think you still have to think about how to solve these three guys. With you guys, it is still a bit difficult." The three soldiers were obviously stunned by the arrival of Naruto. They didn''t dare to do anything for a moment, but watched with cold eyes. Seeing that Naruto had a bad relationship with Chandiya, a good smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. "Whether we can win or not, it''s not your business." Laqi didn''t like Naruto and had a kind of hostility. Naruto is too lazy to talk nonsense with this girl. Is it good-looking, she should give her a good look. Turning around without stopping and jumping away, even Aisha called Naruto brother, did not stay, one jumped up and down on the branch. That speed made Laqi''s pupils tremble, Naruto less than 2 seconds, and left in an instant, making Shandia feel a little scared for a while, thankfully for not angering this guy. "Lachie, I think the Qinghai people are also a little capable, if they can help me with some miscellaneous soldiers, it will also be good for killing God Ainilu." "Well, I see. I didn''t expect Qinghai people to be so fast here." Laqi was a little surprised by Naruto''s speed, not much thought. Focusing on fighting the three soldiers in front of him, Zheng He Naruto said, to deal with these three guys, they are really a bit laborious. However, the Chandias who had an obsession in their hearts could not give up so easily, even if they fight to the end they will kill God. Naruto jumped on a branch and shuttled through the dangerous woods. Originally, I wanted to go to Sauron first, but after thinking of Robin, I finally decided to let Sauron hone and find Robin. Looking around, through Jiujiuyu''s reincarnation observation, without Aisha''s help, Naruto''s search speed was a bit slow. Countless stones are piled up. This is not only the domain of God, but also the existence of civilization for hundreds of years. The legendary place of the golden city, but unfortunately there is no gold, there are countless building ruins. Robin, carrying a small bag, walking slowly, looked around carefully, frowning at the numerous collapsed ruins around, mixed in the forest, buried in the soil. Staring at the building, did Robin step forward with interest to watch, caressing the dust on a large slate, watching the strange text, and staying. Even a magic soldier rushing behind didn''t respond. "Dare to break into the sanctuary, Qinghai people, you are dead." The magic soldier raised his hand, and the shock shell in his palm was aimed at Robin, jumping and rushing forward. As if Robin with eyes behind, moved slightly and walked to the left to escape the attack of the soldiers. The surprised soldiers were a little stunned and couldn''t react. The limbs swayed and hit the large stone board. . There was a loud, loud slate, and a hole was smashed. Robin frowned, raised his hands, crossed them, and said coldly. "You know that you don''t know the value of this fast rock, how dare you destroy such a big piece." When the soldier was shocked, when he realized the crisis and wanted to turn around to avoid him, his body poured out six arms and grabbed his limbs and head respectively. "Six flowers round." Robin, who did not frown, gave a clear cry, and the whole body of the soldier was twisted, curled by 6 arms, and turned over, hitting the ground. A scream was made before dying, and at the same time, more than half of the stones were destroyed, which caused Robin to look somber and somewhat dissatisfied that he didn''t look at it and turned to leave. Continue to look for traces of history. Hearing that screaming Naruto, he quickly rushed over, relying on his keen awareness, jumping to the place of Robin. v2 Chapter 102： : Simple tasks A robin with a backpack in his hand walked for a while, sitting on a large rock. He wanted to take a rest, only to notice that someone was approaching. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net He stood up and looked around cautiously, glanced, and found a figure in front of him approaching slowly. Naruto, with a smile on his face, appeared in Robin''s eyes, and the corners of his mouth lightly shifted away. He smiled at a charming arc, and stood with his hands around his chest. "Captain, don''t accompany Nami and others, what do you run here for?" The moment Naruto jumped and stopped in front of Robin, there was no pause in his footsteps. Even when he stepped forward, Robin Sauce held him in his arms and said in an excited tone. "Robin sauce, finally found you." Naruto''s jerking hands and clenched arms almost made Robin breathless. Holding the gentle Robin''s body, I felt the special structure of the girl''s body, Naruto''s face was filled with bad smiles, but unfortunately, Robin could not see it. Cold Robin, couldn''t help it "Captain, don''t you mean it?" "Haha, absolutely nothing, just seeing Robin Sauce too excited." Naruto smiled and raised his head. Although he left Robin''s body, his hands only held Robin''s palm, smooth and tender. Hands, I''m really afraid to slip away. Hold tightly, Naruto''s face is so serious "Robin sauce, have you been hurt or bullied by others?" "No, can the captain let go of my hand." Naruto''s hands fumbled, but it made Robin''s heart beat a bit faster. Although I realized Naruto was a bit shameless, but I really realized that there was still some discomfort and a frown, Twisted into a ball of frost. novelhall.com "I just want to see if Robin Sauce is injured. Is there really nothing wrong?" Naruto said with a smile, instead of letting go, the holding hand was tightened tighter, such a smooth hand , I do nt feel well, but I do nt have a chance in the future. Robin''s face was getting colder and cold, and he twitched a few times, and found that Naruto''s hands were like iron hoop. "Captain, don''t let go, be careful I''m really angry." "Robin sauce is angry and cute, too." Naruto sighed from the bottom of her heart, and the breath revealed by the royal sister in front of her was really cold, especially the frosty face, with its beautiful beauty. Robin was glaring at Naruto, his eyes revealing a rage. Naruto, who wanted to let go, heard a systemic sound next to his ears. It was a simple task that could be completed with just a kiss from Robin. Of course, the reward was a demon fruit. "" This is almost a pit person, and he actually wants to mouth to mouth. Naruto stared at Robin''s lips, a thin mouth like a petal, and a touch of pink. A few white teeth were revealed, and they were bitten tightly, and they looked at Naruto with their teeth gritted. "By the way, Robin Sauce, do you know a legend on this island?" "Don''t use low-quality excuses to shift the subject." Robin looked dull and looked at it coldly, with no emotion in his eyes. "It''s not an excuse, it''s a fact. It''s about an ancient weapon, the" sea king. " With a smile, Naruto carefully looked at Robin''s expression, who was obviously shocked and his face became colder. Staring at Naruto, he didn''t notice that the other hand was caressing her white palm, but the voice was a little trembling. "Ancient weapon" Neptune "? " "Yes, Robin Sauce wants to know?" "How did you know these things." "Well, how do you say that." Naruto smiled, and stepped forward to stare at Robin, smiling slightly. "Want to know, obediently close your eyes, I tell you." Under the big hat, Robin''s good-looking sunflower seed face could not be hidden, and the beautiful pupil flickered, full of dignity and doubt. Robin couldn''t help moving his brow slightly, opened his mouth, and still didn''t say anything, immediately closed his eyes obediently "Okay, you can say that." As soon as half of the words were spoken, Robin felt a big hand around her waist, and what surprised her most was that her lips were blocked, and her green and fragrant first kiss was captured. A choking kiss, Naruto was enjoying, but a very impolite voice passed by his ears. "Qinghai people, you can find it here." A burly soldier, spread his hands and stood on a ruined building in a strange shape. Naruto''s eyelids moved, looking at some pinched Robin, her closed eyes, the beautiful eyes trembling slightly, and she closed tightly and did not open. Can''t help making Naruto want to love her, but unfortunately some guys, too much time to find death. His face pulled down for a moment, and Naruto was indeed a little angry. An anger in his heart surged up, let go of Robin, and turned to look at the big fat man in the back. "You are actually in the sanctuary and doing this kind of thing, this is an insult to God, an insult. I represent God Ailu, and I will punish you." The animated and despised captain of the soldiers screamed, and just wanted to do it, but found that Naruto was gone. "go away." Naruto, who flew over in an instant, lifted his foot, and kicked it fiercely on the fat body of the soldier''s captain. This man, more than 2 meters tall, almost burst his eyes. There was no pause, and the whole body flew out. Like a cannonball, it rushed straight and slammed into a big tree. It crashed down, and the body didn''t stop. It hit the other 3 big trees before falling to the ground. The birds took off, the big tree fell to the ground and shook the ground, and the sky was full of leaves. Naruto with an eyebrow loosened and stared indifferently "Fuck, bother me, you don''t die." The latter has completely ascended to heaven, of course it is impossible to hear Naruto''s words. Instead, Robin froze a bit, watching Naruto''s movements, so fast, she was not sure that she could be low, and once again meant Naruto''s strength, Robin''s forehead sweated slightly. Turning Naruto, a relaxed smile resumed "Robin sauce, all right, we can go back." "Um." Robin nodded, frowning when something was wrong. "Yes, you haven''t told me about the ancient weapons." v2 Chapter 103： : Royal Sister Robin Naruto is glancing at the demon fruit obtained by the system, and now there is a burnt fruit, a slippery fruit, and a rubber fruit just got, Luffy''s ability. novelhall.com After hearing Robin''s words, Naruto who looked up instantly turned straight. "Oh, that, I just lied to you" "Fool me?" Robin froze, his face a little ugly, his hands folded directly together, cold eyes at Naruto "So you lied to me from the beginning." "No." Naruto chuckled and looked at Robin with little fear. "What I like about you is true. Don''t care so much. Robin sauce will be my wife in the future. Now this kiss is just a little ahead of time." "Six rounds bloom." The answer to Naruto was Robin''s decisive flower ability. Naruto''s legs were on the ground, and his speed was at the limit. Even when he retreated ten meters, in less than half a second, Robin''s flowery fruit ability didn''t hit the spot, and six arms stayed in place. Smiling Naruto, watching Robin playfully "Wife, don''t waste your energy, this kind of thing won''t hurt me." "Hundreds of flowers." With a cold face, he launched his ability silently, Naruto was jumping, and he fled away from the arms that kept coming out, forming a circle of hands, wrapping Naruto around and trapping him inside. Seeing that there was no place to hide, he said nothing, closed his eyes to open the ten-tailed, the whole body under the ten-tailed chakra, the gold flashed, shaking all the arms into petals. wap.novelhall.com Robin''s face was a bit ugly, and he gave up his ability again without giving up. As a result, the arm could not grow out of Naruto. Now Naruto''s body can block the devil fruit ability, just like the sea floor stone. After using it twice, Robin gave up decisively, his hands relaxed, and the hundred arms instantly disappeared, turning into blossoming cherry petals, dancing, very spectacular and beautiful. Glancing at the leisurely expression of Yanmingren, Robin gritted his teeth and resentfulness. "I can''t beat you, but I can''t do that anymore." "If I want to continue my companionship," Naruto stared at him with a smirk, and grinned. "But be careful to annoy me, otherwise you will be stripped and **** directly." Robin''s eyelids moved, his face flashed a little faint red cloud, his face calmly stared at Naruto, less than a minute, his hands spread out, very helpless "Okay, I gave up, just as if nothing had happened, let''s take an example." A good-tempered Robin didn''t delve into it and made him smile. "Wife Robin, it''s really easy to talk." Glancing at Naruto, Robin said coldly. "I didn''t say let you go. As a punishment, it would be better for the captain to accompany me to find this article on world history." Naruto did not think about it and promised to go down. Robin took the backpack in his hand, turned his head and walked forward. Naruto ran, followed, and the two walked in the jungle. Robin, who did not have much resentment, did not attack Naruto sneakily, and his face quickly returned to normal. Looking at Naruto who was a little taller than her, he wondered. "Captain, why do you know about" Neptune "? " "I just heard it by chance in the naval headquarters." Naruto casually edited a sentence. Robin believed, walking around, looking around the ruins, and the two of them were silent for more than an hour. There were fewer and fewer trees around, and there was a ruined ruin before them. There are clouds and white clouds all around, dragging some old ruins. "I''m afraid these are the appearances of the Golden City." Robin looked squarely, glanced around, stood upright and didn''t step forward. Naruto''s proud chest filled her eyes. I glanced at the impending chest, Naruto stopped, there were too many weird clouds in front of me, and under the reincarnation of Nine Hook Jade, I could observe that many places could not be stepped on at all. For example, the one in front is a cloud that can trap people. If you take a step forward, this empty island will fall. This is a 10,000-meter-high place. Although there is nothing to Naruto, Robin is afraid to take risks. . Robin, who lifted his feet lightly, used his arms to build a bridge on the ground, strolled his slim body, walked over, and looked around tightly, his eyes had a slight abnormal light. Naruto jumped lightly, and in a flash, jumped in front of Robin. Looking at Naruto faster than himself, Robin smiled lightly, his smile was very mild, he completely forgot the previous thing, staring at a stone road ahead. "Naruto, have you heard of Golden Township." "Golden Town, which is the Golden City?" Naruto looked at Robin, followed her, and also noticed if anyone was approaching. "Almost, I just learned from the stele that there may be gold and villages made of gold." Robin walked to the big stone and breathed at the dusty slab. Looking at the strange text above, Zai stared carefully, not even caring about the surrounding environment. Seeing that Robin was not talking, just observing the text, Naruto had to start guarding. More than ten minutes later, Robin raised his head and glanced around. The ruins were piled up, all dragged by clouds, giving a hazy feeling. Such a large area of ??ruins can be believed to be a hundred years ago. "I''m afraid this is just the periphery. The real Golden Township should still be in it, but why is there no record of things in this article in history? Isn''t it here?" With a deep thought, Robin raised his feet and walked forward, leaving Naruto alone. Thinking that Robin was walking on the clouds, he avoided the marsh clouds ingeniously, and kept watching the surroundings, his frown was charming. The tall body is also so moving and beautiful. After walking back and forth, after hundreds of meters, a certain fighting sound came from the scraping angle in front, and the crisp sound of a cold weapon hit. Robin faltered, but stopped still, Naruto listened carefully, the two looked at each other, and said at the same time. "Sauron (Samurai)." Quickly followed, did Robin give up studying the slate text and trot forward. v2 Chapter 104： :Large pythons A huge white dog even stood upright with his hands in the shape of a boxer. On his back, he also stood with a bald head, sunglasses, and an uncle holding a white long knife in his hands. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net One person, one dog, and Sauron, who were in a three-knife stance, looked at each other. Sauron''s forehead clearly sweated a little. Seeing that the dog could stand, even Robin was taken aback, Naruto glanced at the dog, and his eyes fell on Sauron. Sauron has found someone approaching, seeing Naruto, his face was dull and his face was serious. "Naruto, don''t come here, this guy is my prey." Naruto nodded, didn''t he show a little interest and watched, Sauron grinned, turned his head and stared at the big dog and uncle in front of him. "Hey, don''t hold on, come here quickly, or is this strangely shaped dog posing?" "Holy is not just posing, it''s like this." The uncle reached out and pointed at Sauron, commanding the attack. The big dog named holy, stood upright with two legs, ran quickly, and hit with a punch. By Sauron. The speed is as fast as a wind, and Sauron''s face is stiff. I didn''t expect this dog to be so big and so fast. There was no chance to fight back. I could only keep defending. And the male uncle in sunglasses raised the big white knife in his hand, a horizontal batch, the knife extended, and turned into a long, curved whip, and smashed towards Sauron. Suddenly, a long whip struck Sauron severely, leaving a little wound on Sauron''s body. The latter knelt on one leg, was hit by a big dog, hit his face with a punch, and flew out. . Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website boom! The trembling ruins, Sauron hit a rock, the sky is full of smoke, and I don''t know if it is life or death. Uncle Sunglasses, turned around without looking at Sauron, looking at Naruto and Robin "You are also his companions, Qinghai people. This is not where you can come." Robin''s face was cold, his hands were crossed, and he wanted to use his ability, but was stopped by Naruto. Naruto was serious, without a smile. "I''m optimistic." "Big dog, your fists are really powerful." The smoke broke, and Sauron rushed straight with three knives, blowing like a violent wind. He raised the two knives in his hands, overlapping them, hitting thirty-six annoyed winds, facing the sunglasses The uncle did it. Rotating the blade wind, hitting Uncle Sunglasses, letting the rear dodge quickly, leaving a little wound on the cheek and waist, but the body did not move. Turned around and looked at Sauron coldly, without any nonsense, rushed forward, the two quickly ran and jumped to fight together, only saw a blade of light flashing, the big dog''s fist danced to leave only a residual image. "Don''t need to help the samurai?" Robin looked puzzledly at Naruto standing still. "That guy can''t figure it out, Sauron can''t be on my boat." Naruto chuckled, and as soon as the words were finished, the ruins trembled suddenly. A huge python rushed through it, opening its mouth wide, exposing the four fangs and biting at Naruto and Robin. The mouthful that could hold several people''s mouths made Robin unable to react, and was stunned. Ground. Naruto moved, and rushed forward, wrapped around Robin''s waist, jumped easily, and flew to the sky. The python hit the cloud, took a sip of the cloud, and looked up at Naruto above the sky angrily. At this moment, Robin understood the body of Naruto tightly with his hands to prevent falling. Naruto was located at a height of 100 meters, and printed with one hand, facing the big snake in front of him. The hot and gigantic fireball came tumbling, and the python was a little scared, his head twisted, trying to avoid it, and the fireball hit the python''s eye. A miserable cry broke out. Naruto landed Robin on the clouds, stabilized Robin, and instructed him not to run around. The whole man rushed towards the big snake. As if perceiving Naruto''s terrifying strength, the python turned his head, gliding, and ran away quickly, without opening his eyes in his head, rammed and destroyed many ruined buildings. Immediately following the big python in front of him, Naruto jumped to catch up, his hands were printed, and a magnificent fireball shot again. I did not expect that the big python''s body was extremely stiff. Was hit by a fireball, but it just shook a bit, and immediately speeded up and ran. "Your sister, don''t run." Naruto can''t help but scream, of course the python won''t hear what Naruto is saying, it just wants to jump now. That big eye was full of frightened expression. Chasing one after the other, within half a minute, even pulled Robin and others down, no longer seeing the figure, and the big python rushed into the depths of the clouds. The ruins slowly increased, Naruto''s speed was at its limit, and several flashes, and the distance gradually pulled off. "Snake, Sister Laqi, there is a snake coming." A little girl''s clear cry, Aisha''s delicate voice, accompanied by the sound of several Chandia weapons. I can hear a few sounds of hot weapons and impact shells, the sound of ping pong, iron bombs and impact shells have no effect on this python. Instead, the python was annoyed, took a bite, and directly swallowed a still-loaded Chandia into his stomach, swallowing the shocking scene of the human. It really frightened the group, and fled, and Aisha, who was closest to the python, sat on the ground with a fright. Laqi looked in panic, because of her fear of the python, her rigid body couldn''t move, and she couldn''t even lift Laisha. The python stared at Aisha with a single eye and opened her mouth, exhaling heat, and the sharp fangs could pierce any object. Aisha raised her small hand, her eyes filled with confusion, and she took a few steps back in fear. "No, don''t, don''t eat me." The python didn''t understand people, and dived all over his body, rushing towards Aisha, who was afraid of tears and almost screamed. Raising his small hand in panic, seeing that the big mouth of the python was only one meter away, and there was a deep fear at this moment. A single ray rushed over, the sky changed color, there was no sound around, and only red hum was heard. v2 Chapter 105： : Gold and Beauty The long red rays, the head of the big python that penetrated, flew to the distant woods, and suddenly hit more than a dozen large trees into a smash, which was a direct shock and turned into wood residue. wap.novelhall.com Even the air has traces to be torn. Laqi was a little dumbfounded, her legs were weak, and she sat down on the ground. For them, this kind of god-like ability has never been heard before, and a single blow can destroy ten big trees. What would it be? The power of fighting against shells! The person who could emit such a terrifying ability turned out to be the younger Qinghai man. The ray in his mouth stopped, his face was indifferent, making people feel cold. "It''s really troublesome, you run so fast, you''re not going to die." Naruto fired a blow at the tail beast, and Naruto walked over and jumped easily to the back of the python. Looking down at Aisha, she smiled softly. "Little guy, all right." "Brother Naruto." Aisha yelled in surprise, her little face with tears full of joy, turned her head to look at the big python stepped by Naruto, and her face was full of doubts. "Did you kill Naruto this python?" "Well, I didn''t expect this guy to run so fast. I almost missed it." Naruto stepped on the dead python, and under the eyes of Nine Gouyu, his eyelids moved and he found something in the python''s belly. Bling, gold. "Good harvest, there is gold." Naruto moved in his heart, no one did not like gold, opened his hands, directly launched Vientiane, and transported the gold slowly along the python''s esophagus. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The python''s belly is so complicated that Naruto takes a long time. Seeing that Naruto only opened his hands to the big snake without moving, Aisha approached curiously, raising her small face and wondering. "Brother Naruto, what are you doing?" "Get some gold, Aisha goes a little further and hits you carefully." Naruto said, moving his hands, and pieces of gold poured out of the big snake. The golden light, terrified Aisha, was shocked, and she sat down on the ground again, and saw a piece of gold items flying to Naruto. Except for Aisha, even Laqi was shocked and speechless. Looking at Naruto with shock, he sat on the ground and opened his pink and red mouth. "I didn''t expect that there were so many goods in this guy''s stomach." Naruto smiled softly and looked at the gold items all over the floor. There are hundreds of millions of Baileys in this amount, and it is likely to be more than that. Skipping Aisha lying on the ground in front of her eyes, Naruto jumped, landed next to Aisha, and reached out to help the girl. Aisha stood up, originally wanted to say thank you, and saw the numerous gold floating behind Naruto''s body, and a small mouth stuck an egg. The gold object seemed to float alive in the air, and surprised the little girl Aisha again. "Little sister, look at you cute and give you a piece." Naruto smiled, but took a small item of gold without any scruples and handed it to Aisha. The latter took it with both hands, and had not responded yet, even a little red on his cheek. "Thank you." After molding Aisha''s head, Naruto didn''t regret it. After all, this lovely loli should take good care of her, raising her head and staring at Laqi, who was lying on the ground in front of her. With cold sweat on her forehead, Laqi was shocked by Naruto''s strength. She didn''t want to love Aisha, and she knew her own people''s strength very well. And the items could fly behind him and follow him. This strange ability left Laqi without any ability to think, but she was completely dumbfounded. Naruto approached, squatting down, staring at Laqi''s cheek, smiling lightly. "Forget to tell you one thing, God is mine. Don''t oppose me." With a gentle smile, he stretched out a hand and stroked Laqi''s cheek. The smooth touch caught Naruto''s hand and let him put it down. Laqi''s face turned red, and the mature beauty was drunk with a little shame, because the scared beautiful eyelashes trembled, her eyelids trembled, and she stared at Naruto, especially the floating gold behind him, scared. He didn''t dare to move, he couldn''t even speak. Gently pulled down Qi''s face, Naruto originally wanted to get up, but did not expect the system prompt to sound again. Obviously, the shameless system is another kiss task, and this beauty is still in front of her. Looking at Naruto who was about to stand up, she lowered her body again, Laqi''s nerves were tense, and she grabbed the clouds under her, fearingly speaking. "You, what are you doing?" "Dear you." Naruto spit out two words easily, bowed his head, and kissed Laqi''s lips. The latter didn''t speak in fear, stayed for a second, looked timid and angry, and dared not to speak. He kissed enough Naruto, raised his head, and smiled. "If you want to take revenge with me at any time, and you are really beautiful, how about thinking about being my wife?" "Wife?" Laqi froze, her anger surged, she bit her jade teeth, and resentfully said. "Qinghai people, I won''t let you go easily, you, you dare to be ashamed of me." "Looking at you, is this the first time, all the shy faces are all red." Naruto laughed, a very happy smile, stretched out her hand to mold Laqi''s face again, staring at Laqi''s shameful Looks like that, with a raised cheek, her pupils stared round, her hands clenched in the clouds, and she sat on the ground with an angry expression. After looking at it for a while, Naruto was serious. "I urge you to leave here quickly, God Enel, it''s not something you can mess with." "It goes without saying that God''s war with us will not end unless one party dies." Laqi Meitong, with a little anger, was about to break that jade tooth. Naruto was somewhat interesting, and his first kiss was also taken away, but he took advantage and looked at Laqi. "As a reward just now, I can help you once. If there is anything, just call out my name and remember." Turned over and kissed Laiqi''s face, which made the beautiful girl glared and exclaimed delicately. "I won''t ask you to save me." Naruto, who stood up, didn''t care about Laqi''s words, but let Shiwei remember Laqi''s voice. If he wanted to call his name and call for help, Shiwei would report immediately. v2 Chapter 106： : Back on board With that pile of gold, Naruto controlled it with Vientiane Skylight, letting it float in the air, and followed him to jump away. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Rushing towards Sauron and Robin, with Naruto''s super fast speed, I didn''t take a few steps to see Sauron who had ended the battle. A wounded Sauron was breathing heavily, and saw Naruto, especially the piles of gold behind him, choking a bit. "Where did these things come from, and will gold fly?" Naruto landed next to Robin, and gold also fluttered along with Naruto''s take-off. Robin looked at the gold items very interestingly and chuckled. "This is all gold in the Golden Township." "Well, the big snake''s belly was just inside. By the way, how about Sauron''s fight?" Naruto glanced at Sauron in front of him, and he had no strength at all, and it was difficult to stand. Not far from him was a big dog and an uncle with sunglasses. "The big dog hit himself and fainted. The samurai was very powerful. He even had a tie with that guy who was known to be domineering. It is best to win dangerously." Naruto glanced at Sauron and said easily "Okay, I''ll go back quickly, Nami and others are still waiting." "It''s possible that the palace of the **** is in front of you, Naruto, don''t you want to see it?" Robin looked at the ruins above the clouds, his face solemn. "Ensure the safety of Nami and others first, God Aini Road, or put it in the back." Without much thought, Naruto turned her head away and walked back along the way. Robin glanced at Naruto, something flashing in his eyes, grinned, walked forward, and followed Naruto "Without now you are really an interesting general. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" "What do you mean?" "Nothing." Robin didn''t have much. He lowered his head and murmured, the voice was very low, Naruto almost didn''t hear it. "Just feel that you value the people around you." "Hey, did anyone come to help me, I am seriously injured now." Sauron yelled dumbfounded, but unfortunately neither Naruto nor Robin heard, and the two walked in harmony, even No head back. Gritting Sauron, he had to support his body forward without taking two steps. He was almost knocked down by a little girl who ran fast. "Ah, sorry, sorry." "Boy, look at it calmly." Sauron yelled fiercely, and Aisha stayed asleep, crying in fright. "Oh, my brother is helping, there is a bad guy." "You know Naruto." Sauron was somewhat surprised by Aisha''s words. "Yes, yes, where''s Naruto''s brother?" Aisha nodded, sobbing and looking around, the empty clouds, and no figure. "Exactly, little guy, help me, I will take you to find Naruto." Sauron barely smiled mildly. "Don''t." Aisha gasped and spit out her tongue at Sauron. "Don''t help, be careful I beat you." Sauron twitched a few times, and his face did have the potential to be a wicked person. Aisha was scared and motionless, so she had to help Sauron and rushed towards Naruto. With Aisha''s heart net, Sauron could not get lost. The noon sun was dazzling, shining on the Merrie, and the sheep''s head was particularly prominent. Seeing the two black shadows coming from the woods, Kaya hiding behind the boat, she was afraid to shrink her body, and the little hands that Nami held tightly were a little sweaty. The ship was very quiet, Hina and Daschi and others were hiding very well, and even Ganfoal flew high to prevent others from sneaking in from the air. The two slowly approached, getting closer and closer, Naruto walking in front of Robin with his head down and covering his face, looking around at the empty ship, with some doubts. Nami and Keya s little heads stretched out, and Nami, who was excited, was very happy. "Naruto, you are back, treasure." The bright Nami in front of her eyes immediately turned her attention to the gold behind Naruto. The floating gold items made Nami shine with gold. Naruto who came to the boat put all the gold on the boat, let alone a whole lot of people, and all the gold was shining. Nami just rushed directly, even if there was no real flutter, she was holding one in one hand and playing with excitement. Keya carefully leaned beside Naruto, worried. "Naruto, have you been hurt?" "No, I still feel bad for Kayajang." Naruto smiled lightly, and the words spoke made Kaya''s face a little red, but Nami was not happy anymore, and she put down her gold. Grinning close to Naruto, the beautiful face, with a bright smile "Naruto, I''m worried about you too. I didn''t see you back, and people were also worried." "I think you just want gold." With eyes narrowed on Nami, Naruto went directly to the hull, at this time Ganfur and Koness and others leaned on. The face of Konis was also a bit surprised by the gold, such a large amount, but she had never seen it, and the girls liked beautiful items. Seeing that there was a movement in Konis'' eyes, Naruto approached "If you like Koenig sauce, you can get it yourself." "No need." Konis softly declined. "It doesn''t matter, anyway, my wife is also my wife, and I can give you anything you want." Naruto teased with a smile, his face a little blushed, his eyes glaring and his tone was serious "Please stop joking." An angry turn, as if leaving with a temper. Naruto watched carefully, but he didn''t catch up, and Ganfur just came over, showing kindness. "It''s so good to be young. I think I was so young." As a result, Naruto didn''t even return his head, completely ignored him, and began to command Nami and others to prepare to sail the ship. Ganfuer froze and was ignored, his face was a bit ugly, and his dark face looked like constipation. "Naruto, you see the green algae head." Nami was trying to call Zhang Fan. She just knew that Zhang Fan was gone. "Forgot, that guy doesn''t seem to have come yet." Naruto froze, and indeed forgot Sauron, and all his eyes were on the sister Robin. v2 Chapter 107： : Old man of the original god At this time, the size of the two people came from a distance, and the breathless Sauron cried. "Hey, you guys didn''t even wait for me, the wound almost cracked." "Brother Naruto." Aisha helped Sauron, beckoning Naruto with joy. Armed with Sauron''s Aisha, she got into the boat, held Sauron on the ground, and backed Sauron on the cabin, looking tired at Naruto. "Naruto, I seem to have heard that you have special ability to treat. I can''t stand the pain." Sauron looked a little ugly, but he couldn''t even climb. As a result, Naruto was even moulding Aisha''s head, and happily communicated with the little girl. Sauron stiffened and shouted loudly. "Hello, did you ever hear me?" "Huh? Did you just say something?" Naruto raised his head and glanced at Sauron, and waited until the other person was a little bit eager to chop people, and then he turned his face straight. "In fact, experiencing an injury is also a life trial. Sauron, you don''t understand. Life must go through countless trials in order to exercise and strengthen yourself. Without discipline, you will always be the weak." "" Sauron had the feeling of being on the wrong boat. In the end, Naruto helped Sauron treat the wound, but unfortunately he only treated a little, so that his injury was not life-threatening. For a person like Sauron, it is a fact that he can make rapid progress only after experiencing life and death injuries. The Merrie set sail again, this time with several other people, through Ganfur''s guidance, preparing to go to the palace of God, and the path turned out to be the direction that Naruto killed the serpent. wap.novelhall.com Pass the Trial of the Ball, near the Trial of Numa. The lush green trees, the rivers in the mud have no water, but all are sea of ??clouds, white clouds surround this sanctuary. "Is Naruto''s brother going to defeat God Ainilu now?" Looking at Naruto who was standing on the bow of the ship without turning her eyes, Aisha could not help but ask carefully. "Um." Naruto who didn''t look back, only watching the movement around. "This child is Shandia?" Gianfur sat on the ground, staring closely at Aisha, and then said a little surprised. Aisha turned her eyes and looked at Ganfor, apparently unfamiliar with the old man. After all, God Ainiru ruled the empty island for 6 years. "So it seems, the people of Chandia haven''t given up the land yet." Ganfur replied easily, murmuring, his eyes drifted a little. Keeping an eye on the soil ahead, a while. "Ah, I remember, you are the original god." Aisha stretched out her fingers and yelled at Ganfur. The little face grew angry and called out angrily. "Original God, exchange our land back." Clenching his fist, he rushed towards Ganfor. In the end, without a step, Naruto held his head, and Aisha, who was shaking her hands and feet, shouted at Ganfor. "Brother, let me go. I want to kill God." "Don''t make a fool, you''re in the place." Naruto didn''t let go. At this point, Meri had already opened the end. Now she had to walk on land and walk a short distance to reach the palace of God. Aisha, like a discouraged ball, was motionless, but glared at Ganfor. Gaffel looked dignified and sighed. "I originally thought that this land originally belonged to you, but the priests on the island would not let it go easily, and it is impossible for the current **** Ainilu to return this land." "It''s all your fault anyway." Aisha glared at Ganfor, sulking his head. "Yeah, it''s all my reasons." Looking at Aisha, Ganfur didn''t say much, straightened his body, jumped over to his strangely ugly horseback, raised his spear, and breathed out. "It turned out that God Ainelo should be given to me to solve it and recapture the island of God." The momentum really had the style of the original god, and even Coness couldn''t help looking at the original **** with a little admiration, looking forward to Ganfuer. "Konis also came here, this time don''t be too far away from me, so as not to be hurt." Naruto reached out and grabbed Konis''s arm, forcibly pulled her away, looking directly at the soil in front of him, pulled closer Konis didn''t even turn her head. "Wait, wait, you listen to me and finish, hey, I am also the original god. You can disrespect the original god, but you can''t disrespect the old man, hey." Seeing Naruto taking a group of people forward, Nami and others ignored him. Ganfur was a little embarrassed. No one looked at this pose, and he felt a little fool. Sauron yawned, and was a little serious. "Naruto, what are you going to do, God and people in other fields, both forces are in conflict. Will this child''s force help them?" "No, if they don''t mess with us, don''t worry about it. Remember, whoever blocks us will cut off whoever." Naked people walked in the forefront without stopping. "That''s how I like it." Sauron''s mouth turned up, showing an excited expression. A large group of people marched forward, and Ganfuer, riding a Tianma, dived down and shouted. "Wait for me." Deep into the dense forest, this time it is Numazu again, with Naruto leading the way, it is easy to tell where the cloud is wrong. Broken buildings, spectacular ancient ruins. Several curled iron locks followed the ground at a high altitude, deep into the sky, and could not see the place. "Hey, old man of the original God, will we go wrong." Naruto yelled at Gan Fuer looking at the sky. Gan Fuer rode a Tianma with a spear and pointed at the iron cloud rope. "There is nothing wrong, that guy is likely to be in this place. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the little girl next to you." "Well, there is nothing wrong with the original God. There is indeed a heartbeat here, and it is very scary." Aisha flinched and looked up at the sky with some fear. After hearing Aisha''s words, Naruto also had to believe that Ailu was here, taking a step forward, but was blocked by two clergymen. Flying on a big blue bird, flying above the sky, holding a cavalier gun, Yu Ganfuer looked at, another person stood on the ruins, closed his eyes, facing Naruto on the side, the shape of his open hand was strange, Not even the right direction. v2 Chapter 108： :because I like it "Just leave this guy to me, I''m the Sky Knight, the only Sky Knight. Look. Mao. Thread. Chinese. Wen. Net" Gan Fuer raised his knight gun and stared majesticly in front of the big bird flying priest. . The two had a pair of eyes without any sign. They swooped down to each other. At the time of handover, they could only hear the sound of weapons. The two figures turned into rays of light, colliding with each other and constantly flying, the speed became faster and faster. "Naruto, leave this guy to us." Sauron with a long sword pointed at the closed priest in front, who didn''t even turn his body, but he could realize the crisis under his heart and frown. Tightly wrinkled his posture. With Sauron and Kirby in, Naruto didn''t want to do it himself, God Ailu was his goal, and was about to rush forward, Aisha screamed in surprise. "The heart above is gone." Naruto frowned, only thinking that the guy had left, and with the speed of Eniro''s lightning, it was still difficult to find the past. Turning and looking at Aisha, Naruto looked seriously "Can you feel where the guy went?" "Um." Aisha nodded her head, felt her eyes closed, and her face grew ugly. The moment she opened her eyes, she cried in amazement. "It seems as if she and Sister Laqi met together, and Lien Chan is also there." "Oh, their luck is really good." Naruto smiled slightly, but did not want to go to Ailu, and looked at Sauron and Kirby who dragged the priest in front of him. The whole body jumped and his body was as bright as light , Flashing, came to the iron lock. "Brother Naruto, aren''t you going to rescue Sister Laqi?" Aisha screamed at Naruto anxiously. "Now I still have important things to do. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, and Internet. There was a casual sound, and Naruto ran quickly and ran towards it. And at this instant, Robin bypassed the two priests, followed closely with Naruto''s footsteps, and wanted to cross his hands, using flowers and fruits, and lay countless arms on the iron rope. Grabbing his arm, Robin sprinted up. "The demon fruit-capable person." Seeing Huahua fruit-capable, Hina was a little surprised, frowned and couldn''t help thinking. "I always felt seen somewhere." At this moment Robin was getting farther and farther away from her. Robin sprinting upwards, because the wind was too strong, the big hat tilted and fell down. "Nicole Robin." Hina was startled, and rushed over without any hesitation. Her frosty face followed Robin''s footsteps. "stop." Of course, Robin would not stay for a second, jumping towards the sky, and following Naruto, the three of them went straight to the open cloud in the sky. Nami was a little panicked, and wanted to stop Hina from being too late, and Da Siqi also wanted to follow, and hurry up, pretending to be a poor Nami, and she would do a lot of drama "Dasiqi sauce, don''t you want to see us ordinary people stay here, but they are ordinary people without any strength." "This." Da Siqi looked at Nami''s pitiful look, and for a moment he softened, and glanced at Robin in front of him. The kind Da Siqi stayed and decided to protect Nami and Keya, two ordinary people. girl. Followed by Naruto, Robin is being grasped by Yun Shengsheng''s hand, and toward the high altitude, his graceful body straights up, breaking through the clouds and coming into a large cave. The big hole in the stone wall is impenetrable. What strikes people a lot is the large hull in front, the ark of the Golden Man mask, "Proverbs." "Gold, treasure." Naruto''s eyes brightened, and he looked at the big ark with a smile on his face. Through the reincarnation, he could observe that many of the items on the ship were gold long ago. Such a large amount of terror can reach Billion Bailey. With more than a billion Bailey gold, Naruto''s eyes flashed with golden light, and I couldn''t help feeling a little excited. "This kind of thing shouldn''t exist in history. Was it made by the **** himself?" Robin was a little amazed at the hugeness of the ark, stepped forward and molded the hull, and sighed at the magnificence of the ark. At this time, Hina rushed forward, facing Robin in a cold face. "Nicole Robin, don''t want to run now." "I never thought of running." Robin turned his head, smiling gently and staring at Hina ahead. Hina bit her gloves, apparently she wants to do it, and those who have the fruits of the prison are not lost to the priests. They also have a magical effect on those who have the ability to deal with unnatural demon fruits. Robin crossed his hands, opened his stance, and wanted to get started. Naruto''s indifferent words came over. "Hina, stop." Glancing at Hina coldly, the latter gritted his teeth and said fiercely. "General, this person is the number one wanted by the world government, and he has a lot of huge dangerous information." "Don''t tell me the second time." Naruto looked coldly at Hina, but unfortunately, Hina''s expression on her teeth wasn''t slack, and her face was serious "No, even if it is a general, this person cannot let go," That Sister Yu''s gesture was undoubted, staring proudly at Naruto, staring without fear. "So you don''t want to listen to me." Naruto grinned and smiled slightly. "No, just to say that this one can''t be ignored, the world''s number one wanted criminal, the general should catch it as soon as possible, why keep her for so long." "Because" Naruto''s meal, in Hina''s eyes, the figure disappeared, and appeared again from her distance, even the quiet twin peaks rubbed Naruto''s chest. Naruto leaning up, staring at Hina''s charming and beautiful face "Because I like her." "General, you." Hina''s face was cold, her face getting colder and colder, biting her thin red lips, her voice indifferent. "Naruto, do you know what you mean, do you know what you are doing right now, the admiral shields the world government''s number one wanted criminal, can you understand the harm of this matter?" "I don''t want to know about this at all, I just understand that I like Robin, and I like you too." Naruto chuckled, stretched his fingers, pinched Hina''s chin, and squeezed the soft and smooth White. "You" Hina took two steps back and stared at Naruto coldly. v2 Chapter 109： : Gold, Gold It''s a pity Naruto wasn''t moved at all. Even Robin on the side was watching it with fun, hands around his chest, watching Hina. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Seen by the world''s number one wanted criminal and seeing being teased by her boss, Hina was ashamed, her face flushed like a peach, and she glanced at Naruto, squinting at the thin petals of her lips. "Release Hina." "This is not possible, otherwise you must do something with Robin. I will be very sad when the two of you fight." Naruto''s smile was very flat, and he said lightly, staring at Hina''s pupil. "Hina sauce, can''t you just let Robin go for me." "This thing is impossible. Nicole Robin has a lot of secrets. The world government cannot let her go, even if you are a general." Pulling down, Hina''s beautiful eyelashes trembled, and her gloved hands squeezed her fists. , Biting his lip is about to break open. "Don''t be so serious, I asked a very simple thing, do you like me?" Naruto''s fingers moved a little, and she slid across Hina''s chin and squeezed. "I don''t like it." Hina, who was flushed, glared. "It''s a pity." Naruto shook her head and sighed, as if she was very sad. She even let go of her hand holding Hina''s chin. She was relieved, but Naruto said something that made her almost stunned. . "But I like you and I like it very much." A bowed head, Naruto''s lips were printed on the small mouth of Hina''s two rose petals. A fragrant kiss, Naruto raised up, and not forgetting to lick the mouth "It''s really sweet, it''s Hina''s mouth. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Haha''s model smiled a little, and the red-faced Hina, whose cheeks turned rosy and pink to shame, shouted with clenched fists. "you you you" To be ridiculous, Naruto''s heart was amused for a while, and she left Hina''s side with a smile, one meter away, and observed the beauty of Hina. The soft and mature face with two shy pink and crimson tops, the most dazzling one is the round ski white exposed half proudly in front of the chest. Taking two deep breaths, Hina calmed down her anger. Although Naruto was a bit of a color, she was always a general, and she could never play Naruto at all. Looking coldly at Naruto, Hina said in a formulaic tone "General, Nicole Robin''s identity is different from ordinary pirates. Her presence will threaten the security of the world, and the world government cannot let her go. Even if you are a general, you can''t change this fact." The appearance of Hina breathing deeply made Naruto almost startled her eyes, lamented the spectacularness of the twin peaks, and looked at Hina seriously. "I don''t care. I just tell you that if you do it now, I don''t guarantee it will help you tie it up and stay in bed." Slightly speaking such insignificant words, Naruto''s tone is serious, making Hina dare not ensure that this general is joking or serious, no matter which side she can''t afford to mess with. A bitter bite, bit his red lips, glanced at Robin fiercely, and the fists clenched in his hands relaxed. "I see." He gave up and sighed, quite helplessly. "Xina now understands, general, really likes girls, don''t you really fear the world government, I''m not afraid I told the world to tell the navy headquarters." "Why be scared?" Naruto seemed to feel a ridiculous question, but in front of Hina, he laughed, and smiled. "The world government, the headquarters of the navy, why should I put it in my eyes, Hina sauce, I''m not afraid to tell you, the general is just my stepping stone, even the world government can''t stop me." The strong momentum and the arrogant words made Hina a little dazed. Naruto''s words are indeed not a joke. In front of Tomi, the world government can only be afraid, and Naruto, who has numerous ninjutsu, can play the world government and the navy headquarters even if he only uses the split technique. "You''re really a domineering person." Hina smiled again with a bitter smile and restored her original expression, glanced proudly at Robin, and looked earnestly. "Nicole Robin, I can let you go now, but not next time, the next time I see, I will definitely not bypass you easily." "Grateful." Robin smiled, ignored Hina, turned to look at Naruto, his eyes full of curiosity about Naruto, turned around and left only a very indifferent words. "Naruto, thanks, I will remember." Leaping slightly, Robin jumped onto the ark and began to observe everything on the ship. Naruto can feel the sincerity of Robin''s best sentence, maybe it is sincere, but it is a bit excited. Although Robin is smiling, he can''t get in, and there is no open Robin. Just by that strong kiss, there was no mood swing. Furui no wave is suitable. Winning Robin, although Naruto thought, but did not dare to be tough without the right method. And now a boat of gold is what people want most. Leaping on the ark with ease, Naruto''s eyes closed, and in front of Robin''s Naruto, he opened Ten-tailed, and felt a condensed momentum. Robin turned his head and glanced, somewhat surprised by Naruto''s horror. And those eyes were shocking, and there was a fear of death. "Goldmen, all of them are mine." Naruto stretched out her hands with a smile. Vientiane sky caused the movement. The whole bed was shaking, and the distant hull of the ship made Robin stare in amazement, knowing that it was Ming. People made it. Staring at Naruto, Robin was curious about Naruto''s actions. At the moment when the ship was shaking, countless gold items rushed out of the ark, and they continued to directly penetrate the entire ark, flying to Naruto''s side. Looking around at the countless gold, Robin looked at the dilapidated ark and sighed slightly. "It''s a pity such a good ark." Large gold items, even the gold head, flew to Naruto, the most dazzling is a gold bell, up to ten meters, made of pure gold. Looking at these glittering items with excitement, Naruto''s mouth turned up, laughing and shooting "It may be more than two billion Baileys." v2 Chapter 110： : Worthless "Naruto, you are wrong. This is the wealth of a country, plus historical value, which is many times more than that of a country. That is, the wealth of the three major countries does not add up. "Line, Chinese, Text, and Net" Robin squatted down, grabbed a small object, and watched his eyes flash a little unusual light. Such cultural relics are not only the value of gold, but also the witness value of history. "Really? Does Robin Sauce know the approximate value of this thing?" Naruto was confused. "No, each piece has a history of hundreds of years. It looks like it is a real item in the Golden Township." Robin carefully looked at the palm-sized gold in his hand, his face was serious. Unable to estimate, Naruto is still a little excited, but believes Robin''s vision, while preparing to move gold with Vientiane Sky, while talking to Robin, said softly "Robin can take it if he likes it." He looked up at the gaze and found that he was not happy at all, and the corner of Robin''s mouth turned up. "That''s right. Can you show me this big clock, if you can, can you give it to me?" "Well, I''ll talk to Nami later, but can you take it so big?" Naruto took it seriously and looked at the golden bell. Although it was enough, it was given to Robin. It was a pity not to think of it. "I just casually said that I didn''t expect that you would really give it away." Seeing Naruto agree, it made Robin want to laugh a little, and more and more I felt Naruto was funny and kind to her, so Robin couldn''t help it A little warm. Let go of Naruto''s prejudice, stood up straight, and said lightly "I''m afraid I should follow you one more time, and please help me hide my identity in the future. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" Naruto nodded, holding all the gold items floating in the air, watching Robin said "If someone hurts you, I will never let him go." Sincere words made Robin''s mouth bend and smiled "Interesting general." The pretty face was embellished with golden light, and it was a picture-like bright and beautiful smile. Naruto really wanted to take a good look at this face, came forward, was about to reach out, and suddenly Suzu gave him a reminder, did not expect to even promise to help Chandia Laqi last time. The beauty who wouldn''t beg her for death before she died, now sends out her life, Naruto can''t help but want to laugh. "What''s wrong?" Robin was a little surprised by Naruto''s sudden smile. Naruto with a grin, controlled the gold items, placed it under the ark, and said to Robin "Help me carry these things down and give them to Nami." "Yes, you can." Robin crossed with one hand, using kaleidoscope, summoned countless arms on the ground, lifted the gold item with one hand, and carried it down. Naruto jumped in shape, without any pause, quickly jumped off the lower boat, rushed down towards the clouds, and still remembered to wave at Hina "Don''t let Daschi fight with Robin Sauce." Seeing that Hina nodded and promised, Naruto''s body had rushed under the clouds, showing the figure of Naruto. The body actually floated in the air, a dive, turned into a red glow, and fell in the direction of Nami. Looking at the dazed Aisha Road "Going to the direction of Enilu, please ask Aisha for your help." The place is too big, Naruto''s ability to search is a waste of time. Aisha smiled and nodded her head in excitement, um, lay on Naruto''s back, was left by Naruto jumping back, and rushed out ahead. In the direction of Aishana''s little finger, rush to the location of Lacy and God Aini Road. "Brother, hurry up, it seems that only three people have a heartbeat." Under the ruins, above the clouds, the 2 meter-high Aini Road yawned, sitting on the abandoned building, watching the two people in front "Speaking of it, can you hurry up, God''s patience has limits, and there are several other guys in the realm of offending God." "Ainulu, what are you exactly?" The war ghost Webber''s eyelids flickered, looking unscathed, and his two companions'' gods were resolved in a leisurely and instant manner, with a little fear in his eyes. "Your wisdom can''t understand the structure of God yet. Hurry up and do it, but I have given you a great opportunity to challenge God." Lazy Enilu, sitting cross-legged, looked a little sleepy. "Don''t treat us like stupid people." Weber was furious, boiling blood, anger rising, raised his cannon, aimed at Ai Lu in front of him, and shot at it. The revolving flames hit Aini Road, and even penetrated the past straight, hitting the rubble in the rear, blasting a large pit. As soon as he gritted his teeth, the war ghost Webber apparently didn''t want to give up, dived up, took out a shell from his hand, and set it beside the flame cannon. "Fight ghosts, don''t do stupid things, this guy is not what we can win." His eyes were full of fear, looking at that Ailu road, Laqi''s face was full of fear, enlarged pupils, sloppy body, can stand It has already taken great effort. "Impossible, Chandias can''t give up like this." Weber growled angrily, raised the fort in his hand, and aimed at Aini Road in front of him. The two were only one meter away. The entrance was placed in front of Aini Road, but the latter was too lazy to move. With a cold smile, Ai Lu stared at the black hole in front of him, looking at Weber calmly. "You really thought it would beat me." Weber roared, and the sound of exhaustion was from the heart. "Swap our land back." At the moment of the launch, Weibe emits natural gas, and the flame ignites the sprayed natural gas, and it turns, the rotating flame, gushing out, hitting Aini Road, directly hitting the stone he was sitting on. The hot flames were burning. Even the closest Weber, his face was burnt and hot, but he never let go. The flames were constantly spraying, and there was a mess in front of him, let alone a person. He could see nothing but fire. v2 Chapter 111： : Gods Wrath Laqi covered her mouth with both hands, and the pupil opened her eyes wide, not because of Weber''s crazy attack, but because Ai Nilu moved behind Weber in an instant. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net With one finger on Weber''s head, the latter''s laziness made Laqi''s voice unable to come out, and tears in his eyes accumulated, and he yelled "Behind." Weber was startled, and the moment he turned around, Ai Niu nodded his head with a flash of electricity, and there was a sign of smoking. When he touched Weber''s finger, he was struck by lightning and fell down. His eyes almost rolled over the white ball and fell straight to the ground. His face was unbelievable. "Ah, ah, I said it earlier, you really waste time, and you still waste God''s time, well, it''s your next time." Sighing with a sigh, Ailu turned and stared at Laqi, facing the tall, smiling God, and Laqi sat down on the ground in shock. His face panicked to the extreme, his teeth clenched, his body murmured. "Isn''t that guy talking about helping, did he say he lied to me, that liar?" Aini Lu single-handedly pointed at Laqi, and the thunder and lightning flashed in his hand, accumulated in the thunder and lightning. When Laqi shivered, when there was a kind of despair, she looked behind Aini Lu, panic. Trembling Weber got up, took out a shell from the waist, clenched his hands, clearly was a repelling shell, had ten times more power than the impact shell, and had great damage to the user. With a firm face, he slowly approached, with a firm determination to be desperate. "Stop, stop, fight the ghosts. Look at Mao, thread, Chinese, text, and net. Laqi burst into tears and yelled. "Beauty sister is right, you really should stop, or go playing mud." Familiar words came, accompanied by the vibration of the air, and Webber in front was suddenly swept away by Naruto who suddenly appeared. Gliding for several meters, almost dizzy. "Naruto." Someone looked at Naruto who appeared suddenly, and Eniru''s body was shaking a little, and the lightning of his finger fired for a moment. "Hey, don''t say a few words of greeting, just play this set." Put down Naruto of Aisha, hold the arm with his right hand to give birth to countless branches, and run quickly, blocking in front of Laqi, the thick branches, instantly thunder and lightning Intercept, leaving only a trace of charred. "It''s you again." Ai Lu stood up straight, staring at Naruto with a cold look, looking a little ugly. Naruto smiled lightly, the wood in his hands constantly changed, twisted and twisted together, and slowly merged into a long thorn. Laqi was a little surprised by Naruto''s hand. When she saw Naruto suddenly appearing, she felt a great shock and looked at the **** Aini Lu in front of her, unable to help Naruto. "This guy''s body is weird, be careful." "Have no one of you ever seen the fruit abilities of the natural system?" Naruto turned her head in confusion and glanced at Laqi, and Laqi''s face was full of worry. Hearing Naruto''s words, Laqi was a little puzzled. She shook her head and looked at Naruto, her voice trembling. "You can really kill God." "Hey, Qinghai, this is not where you can come, and this matter has nothing to do with you." Weber was being helped by Aisha, his anger was not gone, and Naruto was kicked, that face It was a little swollen, and was getting up and yelling at Naruto. "Can you shut up that guy?" Naruto pointed to Webber, and said what he said to Laqi. Laqi glanced at Weber with a bitter smile, and bit her lip tightly. "War ghost, we lost, because we can''t possibly be Eniru''s opponent." "No, the Chandias can''t lose. For a century-long battle, we can''t admit defeat so easily." Weber clenched his fist, his fingers were almost caught in the flesh of the palm. After glancing at Webb, who was dissatisfied, Laqi took him no way, raised his gaze at Naruto, and said sincerely. "Naruto, please, please help us defeat God." "I can''t ask, but can you promise me one thing?" Naruto said easily, looking at Laqi''s beautiful pupil. "Consider, come to my boat and follow me to Qinghai in your mouth." "Ah?" Laqi''s eyes widened in surprise, beautiful eyes, and even surprised, they were beautiful. Naruto also wanted to say a few more words, Ai Ni was on fire, and when several people ignored them, they shouted loudly. "Despise God, you are too clever to me, boy." The whole body was filled with thunder and lightning, and Ainilu disappeared out of thin air, only to see the flash of light. Laqi wanted to call Naruto be careful, but did not expect Naruto to follow suit. The moment Naito disappeared, Naruto''s figure disappeared in place. The air was flashing with thunder and lightning. From time to time, Naruto''s hand was holding a wooden thorn, which cut through the air and made a hissing sound. The speed of the two people has exceeded the range of the human eyeball. At the speed of thunder and lightning, Naruto can only take out his full strength, start the ten-tailed, and constantly dodge Aini Road, and dare not approach this guy. At the same time, don''t forget to lift the wood stab to hit back, Ainlu''s physique is still too bad. Despite the speed of thunder and lightning, unfortunately, the body has not been exercised. Naruto''s attack made him dodge in a hurry. The wooden stab smashed towards his head, raised Aini Road, his defense, his arm hurt, the wooden stab was cut through a wound, and a **** water shot out. Watching his own blood rush out, Ainlu retreated quickly and stood in place, his arms lying with blood, and he looked faintly at the blood flowing out. God''s injury surprised Laqi again, and suddenly there was hope for Naruto, staring at Naruto, full of expectations. "No way, I was hurt as a god." Silly said, Ai Lu''s face was twisted and yelled angrily. "Dare to hurt God, hurt the great God, I will punish you, and accept the wrath of God." Fingers pointed in the direction of Naruto, and the lightning crackled toward Naruto. Instead, Naruto closed up the wood, but just printed his hands quickly, facing Ainu Road. "200 million volts." The stout thunder and lightning rushed straight up, relying on the heart net, locked Naruto dead. v2 Chapter 112： : Do you want to die? Sealed Naruto preempts completely and whispers coldly "Wooden owl, a thousand hands magical power. See 1 Mao 2 lines 3 Chinese website" Numerous wooden blocks spewed out of Naruto''s back and changed into wooden hands. The image of thousands of wooden hands was spectacular and totally a magnificent scene. Eniru opened his mouth shut, and petrified instantly. Even Aisha, Laqi, and others were still staring at Naruto like a thousand-handed Buddha in front of them. They were shocked by Naruto like this. Thousands of hands were fired instantly. Following Naruto''s intention, they smashed directly and blocked the 200 million volts. In front of the wooden clog, the thunder and lightning did not have any harm at all. Naruto dived down, when Ai Nilu did not respond, rushed in front of him, thousands of hands rushed together, and a fist like a blast of wind came over, and under the two punches, Ai Nilu could still react, Qian Under his fist, he can only stare. He smashed into his face, and the whole person was stunned and flew out of the sky. The thousands of fists dancing fast were almost enough to see the afterimage. He flew to Enilu, where he was trapped, and he was able to vomit blood in one punch. His eyes were dull, and he could not even utter the wailing, but he was stupidly stung, his face was swollen long ago, and the insulating wood was really hitting his body. Ainilu, who was numbed, did not know how many punches were short. How to say that there are thousands of punches. It may be hundreds of thousands of punches. This is more than a thousand hands. I was choked alive for 3 minutes, and I fell aloft from the air, and I still had a breath, lying on the ground, staring blankly at the sky, completely beaten silly. Naruto, who took away a thousand hands, clenched his fists with one hand, and the wooden slugs entangled, forming a huge fist. "No, stop playing." Feared of being beaten, Anilu almost wanted to cry. He was the first person to see such a horrible person. He didn''t want to taste it for the second time. Naruto cold, his fist fell to the ground. The entire ground was trembling, and Ai Lu spit out blood in his mouth, and his head went straight, he didn''t move, and he resolved with one punch. "Brother Naruto, terrific." Not far away, Aisha''s eyes revealed her excitement, and she couldn''t help shouting in excitement. Laqi looked at Naruto with some fear and saw the ability of Naruto''s thousands of hands. Then she knew that this guy was the real God. Compared with this Naruto, God Ainuro was like a child. He is not able to fight back. Put away the wooden clogs, Naruto stood up, and the navy coat snorted. "Is this guy still human?" Weber was a little stupid. Ai Lu, who did not hurt a hair, was easily resolved by the other side, and the appearance of the thousand hands was so spectacle that he felt scared when he saw it. Not to mention beating, Thousands of fists smashed up. Weber understood the cause of Eniru''s death. He thought of Naruto''s horror, shook his body, and looked at the figure with some fear. Naruto turned around, stared at Naragi, and walked up. Raki was a little afraid of Naruto''s strength, swallowed slightly, staring in horror at Naruto''s increasingly closer figure, afraid of Naruto So many hands burst out behind him. "By the way, what were you thinking about just now?" Naruto stooped down, speaking calmly, and stretched out a hand. "Ah? Thank you." Thanks for your kindness. Laqi did have weak legs. The spectacular part of this battle was not human. It was a great shock to people like her. Grasping Naruto''s palm, holding his body up, he didn''t expect that the legs were too soft. The whole body tilted, and Naruto hugged in panic. Taking advantage of this trend, Naruto clasped Laqi''s thin waist with his hands, and the touch of it sucked Naruto''s palms and kept stroking. "Let go, let go." Laqi''s face flushed, and she was ashamed to find a place to drill in. As a result, Naruto not only did not have a backhand, but moved even more. "You, why are you doing this." Laqi blushed, raised her beautiful face and glared at Naruto with anger. Naruto with a small smile put Laqi in her arms and calmly said "Here you come up. I just obey what you mean. How about it, thinking about coming to my boat?" Playful words, Naruto bit the ship''s character very heavily. It was not difficult for Laqi to hear the meaning of Naruto''s words, her cheeks flushed, and her shameful face moved Naruto''s heart, and she bowed her head and kissed him. The sigh of waves made Laqi''s eyes wink. "Shameless Qinghai man, you" "It just looks like you were a little cute just now." Naruto smiled lightly, but she let go of Laqi''s body very softly, Laqi with a weak body, took a few steps back, stood softly, clenched her teeth, and was ashamed Furious red face. Especially when Naruto said she was cute, her face turned redder. At this moment a horseshoe hissed in the sky, Ganfur descended from the sky, riding his horse, roaring solemnly. "Enir, let''s take your life." Rushing past, passing a corpse surprised Gamful, braked abruptly, and almost fell off the horse. In shock, he glanced at Ai Lu and took a deep breath, both eyes were round, his face was shocked. Looking at Naruto, my voice trembled a bit "This is what you do." Naruto stared at Ganfor, and smiled slightly. "Old man, help you kill this guy, and your **** can return." Gamful''s head couldn''t turn around, he looked at Ainel''s corpse and Naruto, and nodded his head. Weber shouted angrily at Gamful. "Original God, I won''t make it so easy for you to come back in place." "Shandian." Ganforr sank, looking at Weber, a rare look of solitude, sadly. "I knew before that there must be an understanding of what happened to you." Raised his spear and pointed at Webber, the gunpowder smell was strong between the two. "Well, it''s better for me to do co-operation." Naruto laughed, and Webber didn''t appreciate it, glanced at Naruto, indifferently. "Qinghai people, it''s none of your business." "Would you like to die?" Indifferent eyes, the coldness that went straight into the hearts of people, made Weber a snoring, sweating his forehead, thinking of the ability previously demonstrated, and really dare not say a few more nonsense. v2 Chapter 113： : Top Secret Mission It wasn''t just Webber who was frightened by the momentum. Even Aisha looked timid. Looking at Naruto, her big eyes flickered, and her eyes were a little scared. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Naruto smiled slightly at the sight of Aisha. Aisha''s face was full of smiles, and there were even two red apples. I didn''t care about Aisha, Naruto looked at Ganfur, calmly. "It''s better to return the land to them. The people on Angel Island get along well, not better." Stepped forward, grabbed Gan Fuer''s neck, Naruto Haha smiled, Gan Fuer can feel Naruto''s strong momentum, the tone is obviously a little threatening. Gianfur smiled bitterly, earnestly "Originally this land wasn''t ours. It didn''t matter to give them back, but I''d like to know why you helped the Chandias." "Gamfort, don''t make a joke, you will honestly change the land back." When he heard the land would be returned, Weber still frowned a little and called out. Ganfur glanced at Weber and said lightly. "God doesn''t exist now, and it won''t exist from now on. I don''t know if you''re satisfied with it." Webber, who was silent, didn''t say anything. If it weren''t for Naruto, the two might have been fighting early. "It''s really troublesome." Wrinkled Naruto, staring at the stubborn Webb Road "I have promised to get you back the land. What else do you want?" "Qinghai man, why can I believe what you say. Look. Yarn, Chinese net." Wei Bo''s face was cold, and he fired at Naruto, his look of dissatisfaction was very strong. "And why do you help us this way, it doesn''t seem to be good for you." "Yes." Naruto grinned, pointing at Laqi on the ground ahead. "Let her owe me a favor, which is a great benefit." Laqi was stunned, did not expect Naruto to help her get the earth, some can not turn around, such a great benefit, it is just human relations, or Laqi puzzled. "Humanity?" Gan Fauer glanced at Laqi in front of him, and he couldn''t help laughing, and Gan Fauer, who was very funny because of the fun, stepped forward and looked at Naruto. "I didn''t expect that you would do this kind of thing for a girl, but that is also true. It seems that Qinghai people are really interesting guys." "Old man, can''t it be for girls?" Naruto was a little bit dissatisfied with Ganfuer''s words, seriously. "Treasure, fame, and beauty are the pursuit of men." "It''s very interesting." Ganfur smiled calmly, his gentle face filled with kindness. "I wonder if you are interested in staying on the empty island." "No, Qinghai is where there are many beauties, and there are countless treasures." She waved her hand, and Naruto walked towards Nami and others. Ganfur looked at it quietly, his smile was very calm, and he didn''t keep up, because he still had a lot of things to discuss with the Weber in front about the Shandia and Angel Island. Naruto, who returned to Nami''s side, also found that Da Siqi was staring at Robin. It should be said that Da Si Qi was slashing at Robin, staring at Robin. When he saw Naruto coming, he gave a glance, this sister Yu was very angry. "General, why is this guy on your boat." "Actually" Naruto prolonged, and approached Da Siqi with a serious expression. "Actually this girl is a prisoner, a secret prisoner. I can''t tell other people. This is a top secret task given to me by the world government. Can you understand what I said?" Dasqi''s face was dignified, and with one hand raised, saluting straightened her upright chest, "I understand it very well. It is indeed a general who has done such a mysterious task." "Well, I find you very promising." Da Siqi, who is so adorable, is also very cute, and that completely trusting appearance makes Naruto want to laugh a little, and continues to flicker. "Remember, this thing can''t tell other navies, this is a very secret mission." "Understand." Da Siqi put away the long knife and nodded heavily, his face was full of dignity, good temperament, looking at Naruto, even the voice of speaking was very low "General, can you tell me what the secret task is?" "You might as well kiss me, I''ll tell you." Naruto grinned, and Da Siqi gave Naruto a glance at Xuegu, turning and leaving with a small temper. "Don''t say it, don''t say it." "It''s okay, just face it." Naruto following closely, as if not wanting to let go of Dasqi, and Dasqi wanted to go mad, froze Naruto with a cold face, accelerated his pace, trot go away. That hasty look, as if afraid of Naruto. It made Naruto want to laugh a little, but Hina greeted Naruto, shaking her head with one hand and grinning bitterly. "Master, don''t you be afraid she will know what happened to you to deceive Da Siqi." "Why are you afraid?" Naruto glanced at Hina doubtfully, calmly. "It wasn''t more interesting to her to know, and the angry Da Siqi was also cute." Thinking of that snow cheek, the timid drum with two red clouds is definitely a very charming little royal sister. Hina didn''t say anything more, just whispered a fancy guy. Everyone returned to the ship with a pile of gold. This time, the harvest was quite rich. I met Koenis'' father and daughter on the road, and Naruto stepped forward happily, without holding Koenis. tiny hand. Konis was a little shy about Naruto''s movements, struggling a little, and instead appointed, looking around in confusion, curious. "What about the original god, and what happened to the **** Enir?" "Let''s just talk about these words, put things away first." Naruto smiled and clasped Koness''s little hand, feeling smooth and tender. After hearing Naruto''s words, Konis found dozens of gold items behind Naruto, and marveled at the amount of gold. This thing is rare for Angel Islanders. Watching the golden beauty can make Konis Understand the value of these things, not everything that Angel Island people can own. In particular, Naruto''s words gave Koness a shy feeling and a warm feeling of shame inside. "Do you like Koenis sauce? You can choose whatever you want." v2 Chapter 114： : Chandolas Lamp "All of these are gold, and this thing is really big. Look. Mao. Thread. Chinese. Chinese. Net." Looking at the golden bell in amazement, Konis was attracted by this huge body and perfect shape. . Even Sauron and others couldn''t help coming to watch it, and there was a strong interest in this kind of gold and bright objects, whether they were women or men. "All are treasures, and they are of great value!" Nami''s eyes flashed light, and she shaped the big clock, even with her face on her face, smiling, with a brilliant expression. "Yo Xi, you must celebrate it today." Naruto smiled slightly, stared at Nami, glanced at the people on the boat, and found that Robin''s figure was not there. Did he leave alone? "Hina, did anyone see Robin?" He glanced back at Hina who was attracted by gold. "That guy seems to be running up that cloud rope." Hina frowned, and was very cold about Robin''s topic. Hearing Hina''s words, Naruto then realized that Robin was heading for the real historical text, but there was not much worry. And Nami was calling on Sauron and Kirby to move all the gold items in. Only the big bell was too big. It was heavy on the bow of the ship, and the pressed ship tilted a few centimeters up and down. Nami, her brows froze, looked at the golden bell and didn''t know what to do. "Naruto, is there a way to cut this thing into pieces?" "Yes, yes, but doing so undermines the overall beauty." Naruto swept over the golden bell. Such a shape is indeed enough, but unfortunately it is a bit big. Nami is very dissatisfied. Keeping things outside is a sense of crisis for Nami. She is afraid of being stolen. She grumbles and cheers. "But there is no place for it to be so big. It would be great if that navy ship was there. Look. Mao. Thread. Chinese. Chinese. Net no matter, Naruto, please, cut it." Pretending to be pathetic, Nami cleverly embraced Naruto''s arms, coquettish words, sweet and greasy "Okay, Naruto, please." Naruto helplessly "Those other items are more valuable than this gold. If this thing is cut, it will be of little value." What Nami wanted to say, Robin''s brisk words came from afar. "That''s true. The value of this gold only exists in this shape. This is the lamp of Chandola." Robin, with his back on his back, came with a group of people, who were obviously the Chandia family, and even Aisha and Lacy were inside. At the forefront was Yu Robin, an old man with an animal plush hat and white beard, staring at the magnificent golden bell with an excited look. "This is the lamp of Chandola. Today, finally, I saw it." Almost excited tears filled the eyes, the old man slowly stepped forward, stretched out a hand, staring at the golden bell in front. Naruto was staring at Laqi, and the beauties looked very serious. They stood smartly behind them without moving, even the war ghost Wei Bo didn''t say a word. Robin jumped slightly on the boat, looked at Naruto, and smiled slightly. "Naruto, I have one thing to ask you." "It''s not about this golden clock." "Yes, it is you. It really has something to do with this lamp of Chandola. This item is their treasure a long time ago." Robin stepped forward slowly, staring at Naruto, looking rare and serious "I think you gave them the golden bell." The old man in front looked at Naruto with excitement, and even the crowd behind him looked a little bit longed for the golden clock. "If it''s Robin, I can give them." Naruto didn''t hesitate, but Nami screamed in surprise. "Wait, this won''t work." "Nami, don''t make a noise." Naruto glanced at Namei, seeing Naruto''s face was a bit ugly, Namei immediately closed her mouth, but her face was full of perseverance. "Well, thank you." The charming arc of the corner of Robin''s mouth turned up and kissed Naruto''s cheeks in front of everyone''s face. Already. On the contrary, the generous Robin did not say a word, turned to help move the golden bell, and used hundreds of arms to move the clock out of the boat. A bit of moistness on his face made Naruto realize that he had no dreams. Looking at Robin''s slender and beautiful back, he felt a little moved. This kind of thing obviously shows that it is faster and faster for Robin to open his heart. Naruto, the beautiful queen of Robin, got everything she said, and a grim smile appeared on her face. Chandias are joining the golden bell together, thankfully, but Laqi also excites her eyesight, but unfortunately the other person s eyes are not on her, but she looks at this one in front of her. Pretty girl. Let Laqi feel a little strange, sour taste. Seeing that Naruto really returned the lamp of Chandola, the old man in front had excited eyes and glanced at Naruto who was unmoved. His eyes were full of strangeness, with a little doubt "Qinghai people, I don''t know if there is someone you know?" "who" "Montblanc Noland." "do not know." "Really." The old man''s eyes darkened, as if a little disappointed. When he turned his head, Naruto''s voice came from his ears. "If it''s Montblanc Kuric, I know." "Nothing wrong. Norland is impossible to say, and if it is his offspring, it is very likely." In shock, the old man was a little bit flabby, and stared back at Naruto, his expression full of excitement, talking to himself, watching the Naruto with great excitement. "I don''t know where that guy is?" Naruto reaches down and points to the deckway "below." The old man froze for a while, understand that what Naruto said was below the empty island, his eyes became brighter and brighter, and he turned his head to look at his own humane "It''s really the time to ring the golden bell and give me good care of these Qinghai people. This is our friend." "Chief." Webber was startled, his face screamed in astonishment, looking at the bell to calm down, glanced at his eyes, his eyes changed a little, respectfully nodded "I understand." v2 Chapter 115： : Noisy Night The bonfire flickered, the crowd was crowded, and the noisy night, accompanied by the crisp golden bell, Naruto enjoyed the half-night of the empty island, and the beauties on the bed. The smooth calf was curled, and the sheets were held with both hands. Nami s thin cloth could not cover the beauty of the delicate shape, and her blushed face was a little flustered. "Naruto, you, what are you doing?" "Don''t Nami sauce say that I''ll help you find gold and give me a reward." Naruto smiled easily, stretched out his hand, and stroked Nami''s face, following the curve of that face, sketched the good face . Nami, with a trembling body, drunken cheeks, shone under the flames outside the cabin window. She was so dreadful that she couldn''t help reaching out and holding Naruto''s palm. Blushing face, looking at Naruto, whispered "Naruto, can you say it later." Silent silence, Naruto just bowed his head and kissed Nami''s neck. The red halo matched the village''s jade neck with a charming halo. When Sauron and others were busy, Naruto was also very fierce, of course, in another sense. For a long time, a brisk Naruto fell asleep with a drowsy Nami. When the light of the flame disappeared, in the middle of the night, the boat room dedicated to the captain was pushed away, and the small head of blond hair reached in, but Ya Qiao called a Naruto name unfortunately, but unfortunately there was no response, and I could not help but wonder past. The room was too dark, and he had not adapted yet, and did not dare to wake Naruto. "Naruto, when did you leave, why didn''t you find me just now?" Speaking softly, he came to the side of the boat. As his eyes slowly adjusted, he saw Naruto holding Nami tightly, and the entanglement like octopus made Kaya''s face turn red. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website "Yes, I''m sorry, I don''t know Sister Nami is also here." Keya, who was blushing, wanted to leave, but before turning back, she grasped her tightly with one arm. Looking at Naruto who suddenly woke up, Keya''s head was almost buried in her chest. Naruto without any nonsense, pulling gently, Keya fell down on the bed, was embraced by Naruto''s hands, and sighed softly in his ears, and the words made Keya''s whole body soft, lying softly Naruto''s arms. "Kaya sauce, can you stay with me?" "Ok." Soft words, Keya''s voice has a sweet feeling. "Keya sauce is really good." Naruto smiled, raised his head and kissed Kaya''s lips, the two lips intersected, and made a soft humming sound from Keya Yuzhuo''s Nose. Turning his head full of shame and looking at Naruto, although her face was rosy, she cleverly stretched out two jade hands around her neck, in order to make Naruto better kiss. Early in the morning, Naruto stood on the deck and looked at the messy dust in front of him. Then he realized that yesterday was really fierce. Did he not participate in a lively event, but there was no dissatisfaction, he ate two little beauties and was shy The first time Nami and Keya got into bed together, the shameful expression was very charming. Much better than any banquet. "It''s all over, and it''s time to go back to the Great Channel." Naruto stretched a lazy waist and turned to see Nami and Keya. Nami was fine, but Keya was weak and her legs were soft. As long as Naruto''s face turned red, I didn''t know what I was thinking. Nami, who walked to Naruto, walked around Naruto''s arm without any scruples, raised her hand, and pinched Naruto''s nose. "Bad guy, don''t know to take care of Keya sauce, don''t you know Keya''s health is not good?" "Sister Nami, don''t say it." Keya blushed very cute, lowered her head and didn''t dare to come. "It''s my fault." Naruto laughed, stretched his hands around Nami''s thin waist, stepped forward and held Kaya''s small hand, and observed Kaya''s blushing, which was also a kind of enjoyment. The coquettish elegance is not as good as Naruto''s eyes, and the neck and jade ears are full of red. Nestled in Naruto''s arms, Nami smiled happily. After enjoying a moment of tranquility, the Merrie set sail. Due to the celebration last night, even the original **** Ganfur came over. The Chandias and Koness and others stood together. Ganfur looked solemnly "Qinghai people, are you really leaving?" "Old man, you are so mean, I still want to continue to be your god." One leg across the sheep''s head, Naruto glanced at the people around him, and found that Laqi and Koness also had a little in the eyes of the two girls. She also had plans in her heart. The saddest one was Aisha. The little girl had her hair cut, like a real little girl, her crying tears and her nose covered her face, her entire shoulders were sobbing, trembling, and biting her lips, she just didn''t speak. Nami yelled Sauron and Kerby Yang Fan to sail, and Robin also fought, she was still friendly to Nami and Keya. When the ship started, Naruto jumped up, and the whole person rushed to the shore instantly. "Hey, Naruto, what''s wrong, come up quickly." Nami looked at Naruto anxiously, her face a little worried, and she was really afraid of Naruto staying on the boat. Naruto didn''t turn his head. He walked beside Konis and knelt down on one knee. As if he saw Konis for the first time, the knight was on one knee and smiled. "Beautiful lady, would you like to sail with me?" He smiled and grabbed Koness''s little hand, kissed him, and made Koness''s face flushed and shy. Seeing Naruto''s actions, and this first-seeing action, Konis was moved. He was originally a benefactor of the empty island. He had fantasies about powerful people and girls, and did not expect that such a powerful person would like himself. Still happy. Unable to let go of the restraint in his heart, in the face of so many people being kissed, Koenice''s cheeks were still red, and his snowy complexion was stained with a touch of red glow. "Well, I''m not a good person, and I don''t want to ask for your opinion." Naruto stood up and hugged Koness directly with her hands without hesitation. The body was volleyed, and Konis was shocked and covered his face with both hands in shame. Five fingers were like green onions, revealing a little pink face, and the voice was very small. "Let me down." "No, you have been kidnapped by me, and kidnapped to the ship." Naruto smiled slightly, jumped into shape, jumped to the ship that was about to leave, and placed Koenice gently on the deck without stopping for a moment, He jumped again and fell into the Chandias. Aisha''s eyes brightened, she stopped crying, staring at Naruto, modeling the little girl, Naruto smiling. "You''re too young. Aisha sauce is only suitable for this place. Great waterways are not something you can go for." Although she couldn''t understand Naruto, Aisha was still agitated. v2 Chapter 116： : Kidnapping Angel Naruto stood and looked at Laqi, and Laqi took a few steps back in fear, and Naruto wanted to laugh. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net However, it is impossible for Laqi to let it go, and she has kissed it anyway. She walked to Naruto, shook her finger, and said easily. "It''s simple. I don''t like to listen to your nonsense. I''m just here to kidnap." "You, don''t come over." Laqi was a little scared of Naruto''s movements, and she was still a little afraid in her shameful expression. She stepped back two steps. The whole body floated in the air, and before reacting, I felt picked up by Naruto, and blinked in front of her, and she had already reached the Meri. Laqi, who kicked her feet a little, panicked. "Wait, what the **** are you doing to me?" "Of course it was kidnapping as a wife." Naruto laughed and let go of Laqi. Laqi, who was a little bit crying, looked at the Chandias in front of them, stunned, almost ashamed to see no one, turned her head, stared at Naruto, and was a little bit angry. "Get me back." "It''s impossible, Laqi is still better. And your angry look is cute." Naruto stretched out her hand with a smile, and cast a pull on Qi''s face. The smooth face was very elastic. "You, you are shameless, let me go back." Laqi bit her little pink mouth, and stared at Naruto with shame and anger, but unfortunately Naruto''s face never changed. Looking at her with that sloppy smile, Laqi was staring uncomfortably, and the man in front of him killed the **** Aini Lu, and did not dare to nag at him. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Naruto stepped forward, and her face was almost close to Laqi''s face. The beautiful melon seeds face was mature, but with a little redness, staring carefully, Naruto asked for no reason. "Sister Laqi will cook?" "It''s all about you." It may be that sister''s reason, Laqi''s face turned redder. "Doesn''t Sister Laqi like to be called elder sister?" Naruto''s grinned cheeks became stronger, and Laqi''s cheeks became more ruddy, and the peach was red, and dripping. "So cute, Sister Laqi, I find that I really like you." Naruto looked at the beautiful face, swallowed, and wanted to lick it. This blushing beauty was simply too cute. "Don''t talk nonsense, and I don''t like you." Laqi crossed her eyes, her hands crossed, a little helpless. "It doesn''t matter, love can be cultivated slowly." Naruto smirked, stretched out his hand and grasped Laqi''s palm, squeezed it slightly, his eyes filled with love. "Can Sister Laqi be my person and only like my little wife." Saying the little wife generously, maybe only Naruto, Laqi lowered her face with shame, some like looking for a place to hide, raising her loving gaze towards Naruto, and found that it was extremely sincere, and the heartbeat was again Some speeded up. Naruto found that gentle countermeasures are very effective for this girl, did not give up, in the face of others, held Laqi''s hand tightly, softly "Sister Laqi, go with me to the Great Channel. I won''t let people bully you and become something that belongs to me alone?" "Let me go, I don''t want to go to Qinghai." Laqi struggled a bit, with great strength, and Pupil stared at Naruto with anger. Unfortunately, Naruto would not let go, but directly lowered her head and kissed Laqi''s lips. Laqi, who was suddenly attacked, enlarged her pupils, and was a bit surprised. Waiting until Naruto left before reacting, the flushed face was dripping, full of shame, glaring at Naruto, a little annoyed "You, you kiss me again, I don''t like it, I said I don''t like you." With a cold face, it was very cold. Naruto smiled lightly, but didn''t take it for granted. He could feel the trembling of the small palm of his hand, and clenched the slippery hand tightly. "I like you, and you really don''t like me at all?" The expression of sincerity made Laqi somewhat speechless, grateful to Aisha, and gratitude to the golden bell. These two points were enough to make her unable to repay Naruto''s favor. Just a little disgusted with Naruto''s character, seeing Naruto''s sincere utterance, Fangxin was still a little confused. With her head down, she didn''t speak, and Naruto''s hands were not struggling. The Merrie was slowly on, and Koenigs seemed to be on the ship, and did not have much insight into Naruto''s fancy. After all, she grew up on Angel Island and didn''t understand what it was. Laqi looked at her clan with a sad look on her face. "Sister Laqi, if you say you hate me, I can let you go back immediately." Naruto''s face was full, his face full of seriousness, and he let go of Laqi''s hand. Lachi, pursing her lips, did not speak, looked up at her eyesight, her face turned red, and she was full of shame. "You say you like me, really or just kidding." When I saw Laqi Songkou, Naruto thought about it "Of course it''s true." "Well, I can stay for a few days and see if you are sincere. If you can impress me, I can help you and do anything for you. Chandia''s people will not lie." Staring at Naruto, Laqi clasped her hands tightly, and her arm was shaking, apparently forbearing, but her face was honest and her pink cheeks were charming. Naruto couldn''t help but feel a little excited inside. Laqi''s words obviously felt good for him, but he couldn''t let go of his heart, thinking that he could get the beauty of a beautiful girl. Naruto in a good mood, turned, and walked towards Nami and others "Speed ??up and return to the great course." "Well, but Naruto, what are we going to do?" Nami nodded. At this time, the ship sailed faster and drove out of the island of God. With his hands clenched, Coness stepped forward timidly and whispered. "I have a way." "What can Mrs. Koness do?" Naruto stared at Koness. Konis, who was blushed by Naruto''s wife, lowered her head, took out a flute from her arms, did not dare Naruto to look at each other, and just blew it gently by the little mouth. v2 Chapter 117： : Back to Qinghai The giant octopus rose into the air, emerged from under the clouds, grabbed Meri, the octopus balloon stored the hull, and allowed Meri to float in the air. wap.novelhall.com Konis pointed at the front seriously and said to Nami "Miss Nami, just go straight ahead?" "Understand, this thing is really amazing." Nami glanced sighing at the big octopus above her head, turning her rudder straight ahead, Meili slowly gliding, Nami controlling the rudder leisurely, and glancing at Kony I can''t help asking "Konis, you really want to go to Qinghai with us." Koenice lowered her head and didn''t speak, but glanced secretly at her eyes, and that look did not escape Nami''s eyes. Shy eyes made Nami understand that another cute girl was cheated by Naruto. Some delicious Nami glanced at Naruto, but when she saw Naruto standing on the bow of the ship, smiling, and her navy coat was deflecting with the wind, her eyes were full of peach hearts. Almost called out Naruto''s words that are so handsome, forbearing the deep love of Naruto. Nami clasped the rudder tightly with both hands and drove the Meri, breaking through the clouds as best as possible. At a height of 10,000 meters, it fell straight down, and when the hull was tilted, the Mei Li rose up high. "Hina, protect Nami and Keya." Naruto screamed seriously, and Hina rushed forward to protect Nami and Keya, who were about to fall. With her fruit, she can grab the ship hull. Naruto holds Laki and Koness in the arms, both of which are unstable. Konis still has some reservations, but feels Naruto''s gentle movements, and her face clenches tightly to Naruto''s clothes. novelhall.com The entire hull plummeted. Thanks to the octopus balloon, it dragged the downward trend, but the strength of the buffer was so strong that it almost overturned the entire ship. The fluttering Meri dropped straight from the sky into the water. The surging water sprayed, the humid air of Qinghai filled the nasal cavity, and the vastness of the sea made Koness and Laqi sigh in unison. "This is Qinghai." They found that the sounds were the same. The two looked at each other and saw each other holding Naruto''s body tightly, and their cheeks became hot. Naruto, who didn''t notice, let go of the tight-knit Koness and Laqi, looking around the great fairway, and felt relieved in his heart. Not far away is Gaya Island, with its diamond-shaped head, Kurik, smoking a cigarette, sitting on the slate and looking at Meri, his eyes are a little excited, but his frown is not moved. There was another person beside Kulik. The two humanoids kept shaking their hands and shouted at Naruto with joy. The octopus above Merrie went down, Nami adjusted her direction and leaned towards the shore. The high-interested Konis was shocked by the sight of Qinghai and Laqi. Such a vast sea and continent were never seen before, full of longing and excitement. When Merrie was on the shore, Kurik always sat there with a calm face, and the person beside him turned out to be a navy, but with a bandage on his body, he looked seriously injured. Naruto jumped off the boat first, and the humanoid orangutan screamed around his ears. "We heard the golden bell ringing. It was so cool." Without noticing the words of the humanoid orangutan, Naruto''s eyes were on the navy, obviously his own. Kurik watched Naruto approach, extinguished his cigarette, stood upright, and walked forward solemnly "Although now I should congratulate you on fulfilling my many years of dreams, but one thing is more important than this." "Is something wrong?" He glanced at the navy on his ship, and the man clenched his fists with a look of anger. Coolik faced calmly, "A day ago, your ship was destroyed and destroyed by the army." Naruto was stunned, and then I realized why the guy''s face was so ugly, and the navy standing in front of him finally stood up and stepped forward, crying like a child in the face of Naruto, but standing upright and singing loudly "Sorry, sir, we have no way of protecting your navy ship." "Who did it?" Naruto''s face was calm, without any emotion. "Fermingo, one of the Seven Wuhais, killed one another of us hundreds of navies with just one person. I can''t leave without the help of this old man." "Dorferming?" Naruto frowned slightly, immediately meaning that it might be revenge for his subordinates. It seemed that a hundred of his men were killed by this guy. Although the death of these people has nothing to do with him, but they are all his people, and this breath cannot be swallowed. "I see." Naruto looked up at the navy in front, reached out and patted the other person''s shoulder "You still have a good rest. I will give you a lifetime to spend no money on wealth. It is better not to be a navy." "Admiral." The Navy''s eyes were a little excited, and his tears and snot flowed with emotion. Naruto turned around and didn''t say much. He strode towards Nami and others, and saw that Nami was about to disembark. "Nami, take two million Bailey and give it to that navy." Nami, with her beaked mouth, was about to turn her head to complain. Seeing Naruto''s complexion was a bit wrong, her face was full of dignity. "Naruto, what happened?" "Wait a minute, you can''t stop here. Hurry back to the Naval Headquarters." Naruto jumped into the Merrie easily, stood, and glanced at Konis and Lach, who wanted to get out of the boat. "Sorry, it matters now, so leave now." The sincere words were a little indifferent. Konis looked at Naruto, and found that the other person''s face was a bit cold, his hands clenched, and he couldn''t help but feel a little painful. He wanted to ask Naruto what happened, but unfortunately he didn''t dare to speak. Laqi didn''t say a word, nodded his head, turned around nicely, didn''t look at the land, but stared at the ocean. The Merrie did not throw sight, left a little gold on Gaya Island, set sail again, and drove to a distance. "Admiral, what about our boat?" Hina asked in amazement, looking around the sea, she didn''t see the boat. v2 Chapter 118： : The Destruction of Naval Battleships Naruto looked ahead and waved his hands coldly "Sinking, made by a guy" Hina was startled, some stayed in place, her mouth widened, her face getting colder and colder "Who did it?" "Flamingo, one of the Seven Takeshis. Mtlnovel.com," Naruto casually said, but didn''t care about the crew''s expression. "Seven Wuhai?" Hina was a little surprised by the name in Naruto''s mouth. She wanted to ask something more. Seeing Naruto''s expression was cold, she closed her mouth obediently and retreated very clearly. Even Nami didn''t dare to bother with Naruto now, but she was a little worried about Naruto. She didn''t care much about the death of the naval ship. After all, Naruto accounted for the most in her heart. A boat was silent, Robin stepped forward and looked at Naruto. "What are you going to do?" Naruto turned his head, smiled slightly, and said lightly "Robin sauce, you better get off the boat. I''m going to the Naval Headquarters to find some information about that guy." "Revenge." Robin''s brow moved, the corners of his mouth curled up. "In that case, it would be better to have one more person. I can just go and see what the naval headquarters looks like." "Aren''t you afraid of being caught?" Naruto looked at Robin differently. Robin smiled slightly, with a playful smile, with a bit of teasing. "Isn''t there you, General Naruto." "Well, it definitely won''t hurt you. Look. Yarn, Chinese Net" Naruto smiled slightly, nodded, and looked at the sea again. Robin''s heart moved, Naruto''s casual words were very sincere, which made her a little cold heart, full of warmth, and now Naruto is one of the people who cares most about him, and it no longer exists. Only concerned about her safety, not her knowledge and something, made Robin''s heart beat a little faster, seeing Naruto in deep thought, without disturbing, turned and left. As I turned around, I smiled slightly at the corners of my mouth. "Reliable Admiral." Naruto is looking at the sea, thinking about how to get rid of the flamenco. Now he doesn''t understand where this guy is, he only knows that this person is Tianlong and the king of a country, but for that country Naruto has no impression at all. Only one trip to the Naval Headquarters, with his general status, to find a bit about the specific location of this guy''s country, find maps and pointers to permanent records. If he had destroyed a navy ship, he would have to return him to a country and ruin this guy s country. Now the most important thing is that it is difficult to return to the headquarters of the Navy. The naval ships have stored the permanent pointers and naval routes for each island. Unfortunately, they are now sinking to the bottom of the sea. If you do not understand the direction, how to get there is a major problem now. With a bitter smile, Naruto looked back at Nami and called out. "Nami, do you still have a record pointer?" Nami shook her head and froze. She realized that she could hardly confirm her position. "Well, are the pointers you mean like this?" Konis carefully took a record pointer from his arms and placed it on Bai Nen''s palm. Naruto''s figure flickered, blinking beside Konis, scared the girl, and even the wings behind him moved a few times. "Good job, worthy of being a wife of Koenigs." Naruto laughed, holding her palms in both hands, not realizing the ruddy face of Koenis, full of shy expression. "This was just given to me by the original god." "Original God?" Naruto hesitated, thinking for a moment, and immediately understood, could not help but stared at Konis with a smile on his lips. "So, the original **** knew that you would follow me early." "Well, this is a discussion." Konis nodded, her cheeks were pink, and she said softly, her voice was very quiet, looking at Naruto "And I''m going to follow you here." Naruto''s heart moved a little, and his heart was a little happy. After sweeping the previous concealment, he took Konis in his arms and laughed. "Konis sauce is so cute." Smelling Naruto''s breath, Koenice''s face was ruddy, her hands were a little trembling, and she stretched her back carefully, holding Naruto''s waist gently. She found that this action made her heart beat, her face became hot, but very warm. With the record pointer, Merrie adjusted her direction and headed towards the designated island. As long as you can see the ships or people in the navy, you can get the navy''s military route. It will take much less time to return to the naval headquarters. . Now I can only expect that the direction of the record pointer is an island with a navy. Nami watched it carefully, controlled the ship, her face was serious, and she had no previous leisure. And Laqi and Konis talked very well. The two girls were very good and became chefs on Naruto''s ship. The craftsmanship is absolutely first-rate. The relationship between Robin and Keya is well handled. The girls who are books-loving, and Robin who is interested in Keya''s books, are always with Keya who is a little afraid of life. Seeing that Keya often shows a mild smile, Naruto is also a little grateful to Robin, and at the same time determined that Robin must be his person. The Merrie sailed for 3 days and reached an island when the ship was almost exhausted. In the eyes it was the big, tall tree and the strangely long animal. Laqi and Konis were a little surprised by the sight at the same time, and they were also curious about this kind of island. A puppy that was hundreds of meters passing by, let Koness cover her mouth with one hand, and pointed at the long dog path in front of her cute and surprised. "Naruto, is this animal in Qinghai?" "No." Naruto looked around and found that he was looking for a house. Unfortunately, the deserted area is probably an empty island. "Really?" Konis was still a little surprised by everything ahead, approaching the hull, her eyes were full of curiosity, and Laqi was also attracted by the land in front, only living on the empty island, she continued to war, and found this Sailing was pretty good. The beautiful pupil is a bit bright. It is such an empty island, and the happy corner of the mouth reveals an excited look. Seeing how the two men looked, Naruto couldn''t help but laugh. He stepped forward, took a jump and went ashore with ease, turning his head to look at Konis and Laqi. "Let''s get down together, too. It''s time to relax after sailing so long." v2 Chapter 119： : Long Circle Island Koenice''s eyes flashed with excitement, but he glanced around a little bit frustrated. "No, it seems a little too high here. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese. Without a ladder, an ordinary girl like Konis still dared not pick it down. Laqi actually jumped easily and landed steadily. She glanced at Laqi a little, and Ennis was a little envious. "Don''t be afraid, I will catch you well." Naruto smiled, opened her hands, and made a hug gesture. Koenice blushed a little, stepped back shyly, and her cheeks were pink. She couldn''t do such a shameful thing, but seeing that there was really nowhere else to go, she was anxious, at a loss, very cute. "Kunisi sauce, jump down obediently." Naruto smiled very cheap, but Kirby, who had wanted to go to get the ladder, stood obediently after receiving Naruto''s stare. Koenice''s nervous hands clasped together, staring at Naruto, looking peach, shy and dare not look at Naruto''s eyes, her black pupils drifted a little. Seeing that everyone else was gone, leaving only one person and no one to help, Konis was almost crying. Looking at Naruto''s sincere eyes and biting his teeth, Koenigsyu held the ship''s edge tightly, and his long jade legs hung on the side of the ship, sitting on the side of the ship, a little afraid of this height. Poor look at Naruto, with a little fear in his eyes. "Don''t be afraid, obedient." Naruto stood on the boat as if coaxing a child, eyes full of smiles. The courageous Coness, with her eyes closed, let go of both hands and jumped down gently. Her eyelids trembled because she was afraid, but she fell steadily into Naruto because she was worried that she might fall. In arms. Naruto''s jade hands were held tightly, and their bodies were close to each other. The sweet smell, and the delicate chest, soft touch, made Naruto''s heart refreshed. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Holding on tightly to Coness, the girl struggled a bit shyly, and said softly like a mosquito. "Can you let me down?" "Konice sauce is not injured." Naruto encircled Koenice''s thin waist and did not let go, just raised his head to look at her face, so beautiful, with wings behind her, really looks like a beautiful angel. "No, thank you." Koenice''s face was hot, and she whispered, her head lowered, and she lowered her head to see her chest squeezed against Naruto''s chest, all deformed, and almost shy. The extremely shameful Coness couldn''t help pushing Naruto''s chest with both hands to prevent skin intimate contact. "Let go, let go of me." That soft and sweet voice made Naruto not want to let go of Koenis like this at all, until the girl was indeed a little angry, and then she let go of her hands. Some angry Cornice glanced at Naruto, but the staring expression was like a coquettish **** this gentle girl. Because of being too shy, Koenix didn''t dare to talk to Naruto, pursing her lips, watering her face, and dripping red blood. Naruto is so cute, Naruto is like taking a good look at her beautiful face, and Lacy''s curious words just pass in front. "Naruto, why are there two moving trees here?" Turning his head, Naruto did find two trees that could move, but this way, not like a tree, but like a stilt, looked up and saw a little old man standing on the stilt. Near the sky. "Sorry, can you save me?" The old man trembled, and looked at Naruto with a few tremors. "People!" Laqi was stunned by the old man, and his small mouth didn''t open up intuitively, sighing. "Qinghai was originally this kind of person." Naruto, who was teased by Laqi, smiled slightly and pointed at the old man in front of him. "Sauron, help him." "Understood." Sauron raised the long knife in his hand, drew the knife, returned to the sheath, and the semicircular silver light flashed, and the long stilt even split into two. The panicked old man swayed his limbs in a panic, and fell off directly from it. "Green algae head, you know you don''t know respect for the old and love the young." Nami glanced at Sauron with a dissatisfaction. Sauron skimmed and stood still. Friendly Nami stepped forward and stretched out her palms "Sorry, uncle, this guy has a problem in his head." "Who has a problem in his head." Sauron muttered angrily, his voice was low, afraid Nami would know. The old man looked at Nami very gratefully, and was lifted up by Nami, not to thank "Thank you so much, I finally came down." "Well, don''t be so polite." Hami laughing Nami, her eyes flashed with some light. "As long as you give us the treasure map, that''s enough." "" The old man grinned and smirked. "I don''t have a treasure map. All my net worth is just a beloved horse." Nami let go of her lips, and she recovered her indifference. She walked back without enthusiasm and waved her hands. "Ah, Chlorella, you really have to deal with this guy." Nami, who walked to Naruto, hugged Naruto''s arm with a smile and smiled. "I still accompany Naruto." Naomi''s appearance was amused, and Naruto clasped Nami''s palm and walked to the old man. "Brother, don''t you know if you have a pointer or a map of other islands?" "Nothing." The old man meditated, shaking his head, staring blankly at Naruto. Some disappointed Naruto didn''t want to stay longer, turned around and held Nami''s palm to leave here, a gunshot came. Huh! Accompanied by some animal hissing sound, Before understanding what animal it was, Naruto heard the old man utter a sad cry. "Shirley." The old man who ran fast, ran in one direction. Keya looked at the old man with some worries and turned his head towards Naruto. "Naruto, shall we go over and see?" "Well, go and see what''s going on, maybe you can find the record pointer or map that records the direction." Naruto nodded, took Kaya''s little hand, protected Nami and Kaya behind him, and pointed the gun The loud place went over. Robin and others followed behind Naruto. v2 Chapter 120： : Silver Fox Pirates A pirate ship in the shape of a fox, with three pirates standing in front of it, hundreds of pirates lined up in a row, very powerful. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net At the front, the pirate put his hands on his hips, and split his head with a wretched face. He put away the smoking pistol in his hand, and saw the old man clinging to his prey. Can''t help but grin "Old man, this horse is now my prey. I urge you to let go of your dirty hands quickly." "Are you all pirates?" The old man hugged the white horse lying on the ground nervously, his eyes very frightened. "The captain of our Silver Fox Pirates is the big pirate, old man. Hurry up and hand over the horse you are holding. Everything here belongs to our captain." With a hand on the mouth, the grinning woman showed her perfect figure, wearing a red suit, full **** half-white, wearing eye masks that could not cover the beautiful snow, delicate Qiong nose, and pursed The little red mouth and the cocky head of the man looked at the old man and the white horse forward. The corner of his mouth smiled charmingly. "Boss, there seems to be someone coming over." A man with a thick waist like a bucket beside the beauty, trembling in the direction of Naruto, his voice trembled. "It seems to be a navy." "Navy?" Captain Silver Fox pouted his lips and turned to look at Naruto coming along. Indeed, the coat was a symbol of the Navy, but the number was too small to be complimented. Road "It''s just a small group of navies. Couldn''t it be a pirate pretending, so few people." "Yes, our boss has hundreds of crew members, so he would be afraid of such a pirate." Raising the hand, Haha''s smiling beauty, his face couldn''t stop the bright smile. The two were getting closer. When I came to Naruto, I found out that the other side''s pirate flag and the pirates first came to the girl among the three men. After all, for men, the most attractive thing was the beauty. The complexion is white and delicate, although it covers the face, but the figure and the exposed snow face are definitely not bad. Hina walked carefully to Naruto, whispering coldly. "Admiral, this group seems to be called the Silver Fox Pirates. The navy headquarters has a warrant and the captain of the lead is rewarded with 24 million Bailey." "It just happens that we don''t have a record pointer anywhere else, so I can find them for loan." Naruto said easily, raised his feet and walked straight, Hina was frustrated, but did not stop, after all, this group of talents is 2,400 Thousands of pirates can threaten generals. This is a joke. Blocked others, only Naruto came forward, The head of the silver fox had some eyes that were too high, and even talking, he put his hands on his waist and raised his head to say "Hey, don''t go any further, little navy, don''t you know who this place is? Now everything here is mine, give me the honest stand and don''t move, maybe I will be at ease You have a way of life. " As if he didn''t hear each other''s words, Naruto just lowered the body, a sprint, in front of the head of the silver fox, Naruto''s body disappeared. The quick stance made Captain Silver Fox pause for a moment, and it was too late to use a slow relationship. Because Naruto''s face was close to his eyes, a boat of pirates petrified instantly, and there was no sound of breathing, and the audience was silent. Naruto grinned at Silver Fox Fox "Do you have a map or record pointer for the next island?" The silver fox Fox who was startled by Naruto''s speed reacted instantly, without thinking, raised his hand to Naruto, and released strange light with his fingers. Unfortunately, Naruto had not yet hit his eyes, and Naruto''s figure disappeared again. Already. Using the invisible fruit and his own speed, the figure completely disappeared in front of him. "It''s impossible, the boss''s light is useless." The pirate at the back held his head in both hands and screamed in panic. The silver fox''s forehead was sweating with cold sweat. When he couldn''t see the other side, he felt a sudden **** hurt, because of the recoil on his butt, he opened his hands and flung forward in horror. It was face to face directly, and after dwelling on the ground for more than ten meters, it stopped, a mouthful of mud. Naruto with one foot raised suddenly appeared and stood up. Standing at the original location of Silver Fox Fox, the pirate was panicked. Even the two men next to him were looking at Naruto with fear, stiffened and afraid of the body. move. Naruto, who turned slowly, did not go to see the fallen. Silver Fox Fox kissing face to face, but looking at the beautiful girl aside "I haven''t asked your name yet, don''t you know the beauty''s name?" With a very kind smile, Naruto at this time changed the previous strong momentum, making Polki in the front a little unacceptable, silly Road "Polgi." "Good name, and people are more beautiful than names." Naruto smiled slightly, leaned down, and stared at Polki''s face. The delicate white and tender face was beautiful, but unfortunately covered part of it with an eye mask. . But it also has a very mysterious beauty. Being stared at Naruto, Polki was a little scared, holding his two small hands together unconsciously, holding them on his chest, taking a step back and panicking. "What are you doing, don''t kill me." "I just want to ask you to borrow a map or record pointer." Naruto with a relaxed smile, staring at Polki''s panic, was motionless. I don''t believe Naruto will be so simple, but Polki didn''t even dare to say anything, and was stared at by these straight-eyed eyes. It always felt a little different. Did the Navy look at itself and shook his head? Polki, instantly denied this idea. I only think that Naruto has a special interest. She played with her interest before killing, and Polki, who was scared, even stopped breathing. "What''s wrong, so nervous?" Naruto was a little confused about the beauty in front of her. The white face was getting paler, with a little paleness, and unconsciously stretched out a hand to caress. v2 Chapter 121： : Polki "Don''t, don''t kill me. Wap.novelhall.com" Polki had the urge to cry, his whole body was stiff and he didn''t dare to move, his eyes were in the corner, hoping that someone could help, but unfortunately the crew members retreated in fear, even The companion at the waist of the bucket also backed out. For a moment, there were only two people left in the grass, and Polk''s beautiful blue eyes were almost tears. Silver Fox Fox was climbing up from the grass, and when she saw the boss rising, Polkey''s eyes brightened. Some hoped that the boss could save her. Polki, who was afraid to come out, looked at Silver Fox Fox to Naruto. Come on. Raised both hands at Naruto, Silver Fox''s face was unsightly. After the sneak attack, he slowly flattened his feet, shouting at the moment when he was only two meters away from Naruto. "Slow light." Two hands emit two strange apertures, rushing towards Naruto, as if Naruto with eyes behind him, stretched out his hands to hold Polki and lifted up, one jumped, straight into the sky. At a height of a hundred meters, Polki scared Naruto with his thin white jade hands, his face was pale, and his clenched palms were full of fragrant sweat. I could nt help thinking, Is it going to take me away It''s still here. " Thinking of the tragic fall from this height, Polki''s scared eyes did not dare to open and closed tightly, and the white delicate eyelids were also shaking slightly. Nothing happened as expected, Naruto landed her firmly on the ground, and immediately let go of her thin waist. Sorrowful, Polki stared at Naruto with a little dread, staring carefully for a while, his pupils suddenly enlarged, his eyes a little shocked, couldn''t help but be surprised "Boss, I know who this guy is. This is not the youngest general who has just taken office as stated in the Navy announcement. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" "General? This guy?" Silver Fox Fox turned his head and looked at Naruto, and when he stayed, he almost startled. It was a direct scare and ran back, yelling at his men. "Hurry up, don''t hold back, why is the general here, who the **** did this guy provoke?" "It''s all you." The pirate roared towards the captain, trying to slash, but when he heard that Naruto was a general, he immediately jumped forward. "Hey, I don''t seem to say that I want to let you go." Naruto''s face was frozen, and neither the record pointer nor the navigation chart were obtained. How could he easily let them go. The hands were quickly printed, and the nine-tailed turn was turned on. Nine red transparent tails emerged from the back of the body. The powerful momentum actually caused the earth to resonate and almost caused a tsunami. Feeling the arrival of the earthquake, Silver Fox Fox Machinery turned his head and looked at Naruto. The pirates all around were still motionless, maintaining the posture to run, and looked back at Naruto''s nine tails. "It''s really a Navy admiral." The sighed pirate, afraid to pant, could not use the strength of the previous step. Use Nine-tailed Naruto, without any nonsense. In order to prevent these people from running, a tail swept straight out, the wind rushed through, brought violent wind and waves, and the stout tail that stretched quickly hit the sea in front. Thief boat. One scene made Silver Fox Fox startle his jaw. The tail swept past, and the whole ship was directly divided into two, the loud noise, and the flying wood chips flying across the sky, the huge hull was easily hit to crush. The pirates almost fell to their knees on the ground, so unlike human strength, it was not that they could afford it, and even their boss couldn''t afford it, how could they resist. Polki, who was closest to Naruto, sat down on the ground in shock, feeling the strength of that tail. She could hardly imagine the horror that hit her. She swallowed instinctively, and the blue pupil looked at it tremblingly. Naruto. "I didn''t expect that even the pirates knew about me." Naruto sighed forward and looked at Polki, who was sitting on the ground, and stretched out his palm. "All right?" Looking at this hand, Polki took a few steps back from the ground with his hands, his eyes full of fear. Keeping up with Naruto, can''t help but smile "I won''t eat you again, afraid of what I do." "I, I don''t want to die yet." The corners of his eyes were filled with water mist, and Polki looked at Naruto''s hand, as if looking at a poisonous snake with a big mouth. It was not bad without crying. "I didn''t think about killing you." Silently laughing, how could a Naruto want to kill such a beautiful girl, reaching out and holding Polki''s little hand tightly, for fear, this soft palm trembled. With a slight pull, in the eyes of Polki''s fear, the beautiful girl with a mask was half-embraced in her arms, and Polki was stabilized. Naruto did not make too much fun, softly. Road "Can you tell me now, are there any pointers or navigation maps?" Polki glanced at the captain behind him, and Silver Fox Fox had retreated to the pirates, and actually hid. It turned out to be a timid guy. At this time, the pirates of a boat did not dare to come forward. Without help, Polki had to be careful "If we give the record pointer to you, what shall we do?" "You can come to my boat, Miss Polki, right, I sincerely invite you to come to my boat, how about being my subordinate?" "Ah!" Polki was shocked by the opening and closing of his mouth. The man in front of him was a general who invited her to be on board and under the command of the general. Excited Polgi, blue eyes flashed with excitement "Really, can I be a general?" "Yeah, as long as you listen to me alone." Pork''s nose was stretched out, and the boneless touch was good. Polki didn''t have too much shyness, as if attracted by the seductive conditions of the general, and he didn''t care about Naruto''s movements. He smiled and looked a little crazy. "Right, record the pointer." Polki patted his little head, and then remembered Naruto''s words. He reached for a glass ball record pointer in his lower body pocket and handed it to Naruto. "Really make me a general?" v2 Chapter 122： : You are a demon After finishing the record pointer, Naruto threw it back, the record pointer became a parabola, and fell steadily into the hands of Hina. Hina and others clearly did not come forward to say a word, but just obediently collected the record pointer, For the Silver Fox Mission, it was only handed over to the captain of Naruto, who had absolute trust. novelhall.com Naruto smiled slightly at Borki "It''s not my wife, it should be my wife." Naruto''s words frightened Polki, and his slim body twisted a bit. "No, I don''t want to be a wife." "Hey, Polki, do you want to betray us?" Silver Fox Fox heard the two talking far away, screaming angrily at Polki. "Boss, I just think your boat is too small." Polki smiled softly and smiled cheerfully, but she had no worries. She is just an ordinary little pirate. If you can find a stronger leader, Still a little excited. In particular, Naruto''s expression obviously liked her and was liked by a general, and immediately made Polki''s vanity satisfied. "You guy." Silver Fox Fox clenched his fists angrily, shouting angrily at the crew. "Teach this traitor." "Oh." The pirates were flushed with anger, and Polje was jealous that they could join the admiral. They also thought, but unfortunately they would not. The group of pirates, with their arms drawn from their waists, rushed towards Naruto and Polki. Polki was a little afraid to take a few steps back, hit Naruto, could not help but turn around, hugged Naruto''s thin waist, shouted coquettishly. "Master, save me. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" Joke-like words, Jiao Didi''s voice, Polki is very optimistic about Naruto''s strength, this group of people in front, so likely to be able to deal with it, is preparing to see Naruto bring down all of them to the ground. It''s a pity that her thinking was wrong and naive. Naruto''s horror ability is not just that simple to defeat. Naruto, whose nine tails reached forward, did something that horrified Polki. The small black ball condensed and hovered around the tail. The dark little tail cannon flew straight out of Naruto''s tail, spun out quickly, hit the nearest Silver Fox Fox, and made a loud, huge Mushroom cloud appears. Not only the Silver Fox Fox was sent to Xitian, but five pirates were destroyed without any corpses. The small tail beast gun fired quickly, hitting the original crew of Polki ahead, and the explosion of flames, raising a cloud of dust, the scene was miserable. Even though Polki really wanted to betray his own pirate group, but seeing people who have been around for so long was resolved instantly, in addition to fear, there was a bit of nausea. His legs were soft, and a huge pothole in front of him, the entire soil sank, there was only a vast ocean. Polki, kneeling on the ground, supported the ground with her hands, and retched, her pupils dilated, and the scene echoed in her mind for a long time. The sight of his companion''s death made Polki unacceptable, and his heart was shaken. Such a shocking scene almost scared the gall, looking at Naruto''s eyes, with deep fear. "You are the devil." "I have never said that I am a good person." Naruto poked his eyes at Polki, with a cold, smiling face giving a cold feeling. The stunned Polki, his eyes filled with tears, terrified "No, no, I don''t want to be your subordinate, devil, demon." Panic was completely gone, and the previous excitement was completely absent. Polki was a little afraid of Naruto now. Her cold and ruthless appearance made her feel the fear from the bottom of her heart. Polki''s performance did not surprise Naruto, after all, the crew member died in front of himself, which was a big blow to the girl. Looking at Polki''s figure, Naruto didn''t want to let go of such a beautiful girl. He stepped forward without any nonsense. He crouched down and hugged Polki directly. Polki''s long beautiful legs kicked happily, Xue Yan shouted with fear. "Wait, let me go, you devil, you are not a general, you are a demon." It was almost two days after the silver fox group was annihilated and Polki was taken away. The Merrie set sail again, relying on the record pointer given by Polki, and proceeded to the next island. In the next two days, Polki didn''t even speak, fear and panic, so that Naruto could not approach the girl at all. On the deck, looking at the sea, the sea was calm and calm, with no prelude to the storm, and sailed smoothly. Keya had a small head, and her face was a little worried, and she walked out of the cabin with delicious meals and saw Naruto standing on the deck in front of her. Feeling someone approaching, Naruto turned back to see the tender and lovely Kaya, with a pitying expression on his face, his head dangled, his face dim. "What''s wrong, doesn''t that guy want to eat?" He asked softly, but Ya nodded, because he was worried that his brows were twisted together, and he looked up at Naruto. "Naruto, does Polki dislike you so much, is Naruto a bad guy?" "What do you think of Keya sauce?" Naruto smiled at Keya with a smile, and Keya, a beautiful little blond, was still very beautiful and was not lost to any **** the boat. "Naruto is a good man, and he will always be a good man." Ke Ya smiled sweetly, looking at Naruto, his face had two pink touches, and his words were refreshing, making people feel warm. Naruto who smiled, modeled Kaya''s blond hair, took the meal in her hand, walked towards the cabin, looking at Naruto''s back, Kaya felt the residual temperature of her head, and smiled shyly. stand up. "Polgi sauce, have dinner." Naruto pushed away and walked in without much concern. Sitting on the bed was Polki, who had not had any water to eat for two days. Since seeing the death of his crew, Polki started hunger strike. His face was a bit pale, especially the small mouth, and there was no trace of blood on the small petals. v2 Chapter 123： : Polki on a Hunger Strike "Go out." The blue head was buried in his hands, curling his body, holding Polky in a ball, raising Naruto with a sideways look, his eyes were very cold. "Well, I''ll go out after eating well." Naruto smiled lightly, without much worries, turned around and closed the door, came to Polki, and put the plate in his hand on the bed. At Polky''s tentacles, she glanced at the delicate food. Polky looked at Naruto coldly, her firm eyes a little indifferent, and the death of the crew was a blow to the girl. Even a pirate has feelings, and she does not want to join Naruto sincerely, it is just a moment of interest. She did not expect Naruto to suddenly kill all her companions. This made Polki unable to let go of what she thought. The most terrifying thing was Naruto''s strength, which made her feel scared. Such a terrible person must have some purpose to "kidnap" her. Watching Polgi''s weak appearance, Naruto reached out and tried to mould the other person''s face, but he yelled at Polki. The round eyes had accumulated tears, and the eyes were swollen. I cried many times. "Demon, don''t touch me." Polis''s white eyes bit her thin lips, her blood dripped down, looking at Naruto, full of anger. "Why didn''t you kill me? Do you want to torture me slowly like this?" Thinking of Naruto''s killing without blinking, Polki was a bit scared. The general in front of her was even more terrifying in her eyes than the pirate. "No," Naruto looked calm and stretched out his right hand, stroking Polki''s hair lightly. The dark blue hair was smooth and felt fine. He took off the mask of Polki, and the face was The more you look at the more beautiful types. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net And the curly body can''t cover the great, white and round perfect shape of the chest, I believe that as long as it is a man, it will not be tempted. Naruto, who was suddenly attracted, still couldn''t help swallowing, muttering "One hand can''t cover, two hands can play overnight." "You, what are you thinking, you shameless demon." The angry Polki grabbed the pillow aside, and passed on to Naruto. The soft pillow hit the face, and did not hurt Naruto much. Instead, she saw that Polki''s face flashed pink and red, swallowed even more, and wanted to love the girl. It''s a pity that Polky''s eyes were cold, completely indifferent, and there was deep fear. He stared at him, unconsciously shrinking his body and receding a little. Taking a deep breath, calming down the desire in my heart, Naruto climbed directly onto the bed, the blue hair held in his hand did not let go, calmly "Don''t eat, I just want you to stay on the boat. I never thought about killing you." "You killed all my companions." Gritting his teeth, Polki stared at Naruto, looking like he was going to bite. "This is not to deny, they really should die. But you are different." Naruto said slightly, crawling in front of Polki, pushing Polki to the wall, looking at her somewhat panicked eyes "I won''t kill you, promise me to stay and be my person, and I can do my best to protect you." The raised hand wanted to touch Polki''s face, but Polki opened it with his ugly face, looking angry and afraid, looking at Naruto, his hands squeezed tightly. "You are a demon, I won''t believe you." Don''t look over your head, keep burying that head in your arms, tears accumulate in your eyes, because you''re afraid of the whole body''s constant crickets. "Well, tell me when you think about it." Before touching Polki''s body, you can feel her trembling. Naruto finally retracted her hand, leaving a sentence, turning over and getting out of bed, no more Think straight out. Watching Naruto leave, the tears of Polki''s unconscious eyes flowed down, and the tears of crystals sobbed softly, looking at the blue sky outside the cabin, full of fear of the future. Fear of death and fear of Naruto''s gaze. As Polki weeped, the cabin door was opened, scaring Polki, and the pitiful appearance of tears in the corner of his eyes really made people want to hold and love. Naruto with a smile on his face, stretched his head and smiled. "Forget to say, if you don''t eat anymore, be careful I will force you directly, don''t challenge my patience." "You, you bastard." Polki was startled, his face blushed and almost passed the plate and the meal in front of her, but she still didn''t start, after all, she didn''t dare to offend Naruto. There is more fear of Naruto than anger at him. When Polki blushed and finished eating, Naomi went out of the cabin. Facing Da Siqi who hurriedly arrived, his face was full of dignity, and he didn''t even breathe, he said immediately "The wind is a bit weird. Miss Nami said there might be a storm. Please pay attention." The words did not speak, the hull was subverted, and the sound of the waves rolling was loud. Da Siqi did not stand firmly in one step, rushed forward two steps, and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Naruto slightly grabbed his shoulders and stabilized his body. Da Siqi found that half of his body was lying in Naruto''s arms, his face flushed, and he hurried up, looking at Naruto without any abnormal expression. . Cheek flush "Thank you." "Be careful." Naruto softened Da Siqi''s body. Although he wanted to take advantage, he held the soft body of Yu Yu in his arms. Not much interest. The hull swayed slowly, and Nami''s shout came from the deck, which was very loud, and at the end of the front corridor at the end, Robin, who was helping Keya, came over. The shaky hull made Keya''s body unstable at all. He could only lie halfway in Robin''s arms. Robin with a gentle smile on his face helped Keya and came to the front. It was very friendly and peaceful. Naruto says hello. The white skin of the two girls touched each other. The most important thing was the chest. Robin''s weight was obviously more than that of Keya. Keya''s peeking blush fell into Naruto''s eyes and felt interesting. The storm seemed to be getting bigger and bigger, but Nami didn''t come in, which made Naruto a little worried, and greeted Robin, hurriedly ran out after taking care of Keya. v2 Chapter 124： :storm The rolling waves seemed to be roaring and roaring. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Blended with storms, the Merrie was like a paper boat, swaying in the storm, with great amplitude. Nami controls the rudder. Only then can she see seriousness in Nami''s eyes, her hands clenched tightly, and she yells at Sauron and Kirby, who are holding the sail rope. "Don''t let go. This is the critical moment. If you are not careful, the whole ship will probably overturn." Glancing at Naruto, Nami''s eyes were anxious "Naruto, getting other people into the cabin is too dangerous here." I took a look around Konis and Laqi, who were sitting on the ground in front of each other. Because the wind and waves were really too big, the two beauties simply were not stable. The floor almost made them fall into the sea. Fortunately, Hina''s eyes were so fast that she grabbed Koness tightly. And Laqi''s body glides down towards the sea, and her small face is full of fear. She has never seen Laqi, who is so horrible in seawater, that mature and charming face, panic-stricken. Grabbed the mast on the deck and hugged him tightly to prevent falling into the sea. In a hurry, I saw Naruto''s figure. Due to a certain expectation in her heart, she unconsciously stretched out a hand, and the rain would have made her eyes invisible. All I could feel was that my hand was held tightly by a big hand and pulled down with great strength, and Laqi felt her body involuntarily stood up and fell into a warm embrace. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Holding Laqi tightly, Naruto looked at Nami ahead and said seriously "Nami, it doesn''t matter, do you want me to help?" "No, Naruto, you can go back, you can''t stay here again." Nami shook her head, but she was serious, not afraid of the storm in front of her, with a little excitement in her firm eyes. The little mouth was slightly upturned, as if enjoying it. Seeing the smile on the corner of Namei''s mouth, Naruto didn''t stop, and walked towards the cabin with Laqi tightly. Chakra is controlled on his feet, like a sucker, against the ground, and even if the ship turns over, Naruto is impossible to turn. Laqi snuggled in Naruto''s arms, feeling unprecedented stability. She didn''t have much fear of the storm. She looked up at Naruto''s cheek, looked at this person who said she liked her, and was strong and helped her general. Start staying. Entering the cabin, Naruto was relieved, and he lowered his head and wanted to ask Laiqi if there was anything. I did not expect the moment when my head was lowered, my lips were blocked by a gentle damp heat, and even my mouth was full of sweet aroma. "Thank you, Naruto." Laqiyu gently pressed Naruto''s chest, raised her head and smiled gently, the pink face on Xueyan had a trace of drool. Rumo''s long hair outlines the charming face of melon seeds. Naruto''s stare stare at Laqi with some heart speeding up, she was blushing blushingly, her smile was soft "I only learned today that you really like me, and I really thank you for returning the golden bell to our people, the land, the love, the god, and the coming Things in the East China Sea. " After talking a lot, Laqi said more and more excited, Qiushui''s eyes, the water flickering with light, looking at Naruto unusually, the admiring eyes revealed extremely true feelings. The light fingers rested on Naruto''s chest, raised his head and looked at Naruto''s face. With deep love, he was grateful. "The Chandias won''t lie, Naruto, let me help you do anything and be your woman." Not wanting to talk too much, Naruto reached out and clasped Laqi''s little hand, lowered his head against the white forehead, and stared at the pair of beautiful pupils. "That becomes something that belongs to me." Holding Lachi''s palm tightly, she opened the cabin door aside, no matter which girl''s room it was, walked in, hugged Lachi, and in the storm, told her deep love. In the afternoon, the storm stopped. The weather on the Great Channel is fickle, and the freshly rolling seawater is now as calm as a mirror. The blue sky and white clouds make people happy. Naruto was drinking black tea leisurely, and the mature royal sister Laqi was sitting beside Naruto with a smile. The love in the eyes was visible to everyone, and her head was supported by jade hands, and the pupils flashed. The eyes were always on Naruto. "How is it, Naruto?" Seeing Naruto''s happy expression, Laqi sat upright with some excitement, her hands on her knees, and longed for Naruto''s answer. "Well, it is indeed Sister Laqi who made it. It''s really good." The sweetness and bitterness are just right. Naruto is a little excited to get such a virtuous royal sister. "Well, as long as Naruto likes it, I will make it for you every day." Like the little girl who loves for the first time, Laqi''s face outlines a sweet smile and looks at Naruto with love. I can''t help but feel grateful for Naruto and that sincere love. "Also, I want to do everything for Naruto." "What''s wrong?" Naruto''s enjoying Laqi''s soft jade hand stroking in his palm, it seems that it is not just men who like women''s hands. "Naruto, you should know that I am Chandia. Fighting matters can be left to me. I want to help Naruto fight." With heartfelt words, La Qiyu held Naruto''s palm in her hand and put it on her enchanting face. The girl who had ended her virginity this morning was full of mature charm. Looking at Laqi''s longing eyes, Naruto knew that this sister had a deep love for herself, and maybe had something to do with Chandias. After all, this group is a fighting nation, no matter whether they are men or women, they will not be afraid of fighting. "And helping the husband fight together is also a pride of being a Chandia." With smiling eyes, Laqi''s words were full of love, and even Robin on the side smiled lightly, looking at Naruto and Laqi with a playful expression. Bold La Qi, no matter whether there is anyone, just know that the pursuit of love is full of eyes, very sticky. v2 Chapter 125： : Emotional Meaning "Okay, I''m afraid of you, but be careful in the future and remember. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Network" Naruto can''t stand the look of Laqi''s love, he now understands that this girl treats him His love is a hundred times stronger than his own love. After receiving Naruto''s promise, Laqi smiled happily. "Wait a minute, I''ll give you something." Naruto withdrew Laqi''s clenched hand and turned back to the cabin. Before long, he walked over with a tin box. Of course, this iron box was only found by Naruto, otherwise it would be difficult to explain directly because it was a demon fruit. The most fearsome thing is to explain. Naked Naruto''s iron box with both hands, Laqi looked at this small iron box with curiosity, the size was medium, and the square was square without any uniqueness. "open to take a look." "Well, Naruto, thank you." Laqi thankfully opened the iron box, and a demon fruit with a dazzling flame was displayed in front of everyone, enchanting and beautiful demon fruit like a flame. "Burning fruit!" Robin was startled, and the tea cup in his hand almost fell off, not to mention her, even Hina stunned. This is the fruit of natural ability, no more than ordinary fruit. The value of this fruit is invaluable and unlimited in the naval headquarters. "What is the burnt fruit?" Laqi watched carefully, wondering why Demon Fruit was so surprised that Robin was in front of her. Robin, who has adjusted his mentality, looks serious "The devil fruit of nature is just like the guy from your country''s **** Ainilu. If this fruit is fully developed, it should not be much weaker than the thunderous fruit. Mtlnovel.com" "God Aini Lu?" Laqi opened her mouth wide. Robin nodded. Laqi stunned, how strong it was to be comparable to God''s ability. Although she didn''t quite understand it now, but through the powerful influence on Ai Lu, she could understand the importance of the fruit in front of her. From the surprised eyes of Robin and Hina, I can feel the weight of this fruit, glanced at Naruto, Laqi gave a slight smile, and was full of deep gratitude inside, without any worry in Naruto''s face. Use white fingers to peel away the peel of the burnt fruit and eat it with a small mouthful. "It is impossible to burn fruit, and there cannot be two identical fruits in this world, unless that person is dead." Robin pondered, looking at Naruto doubtfully. "It''s just like burning fruit, and its ability is very similar. It should be called burning fruit." Naruto said casually, anyway, there are so many demon fruits, no one can know which ones. "Anyway, send a natural fruit directly, you are the first I see." Robin smiled mildly, without asking too much, but turned his head to observe Laqi''s body. The whole body flickered with flames, and the whole body was on fire, almost igniting the table. With her hands spread out, Laqi felt that the flame in the palm of her hand had no temperature, and she watched wonderfully, constantly experimenting with various abilities. It is indeed the descendant of the Chandia of the warrior family. It is easy to control the flames for Laqi, who understands various fighting methods. It is a pity that it is up to her own efforts to dig deep into this demon fruit ability. I lost a piece of burning fruit, not much disappointment. After all, I gave it to my wife, and Laqi''s love is so deep, it is definitely a good helper, and you can also take care of Nami. Although it is selfish to do so, it is selfish. Scanning the eye system, there is also a natural fruit, a rustling fruit, with a systematic presence, and I am not afraid that I will not get more demon fruit in the future. Now the main thing is to return to the Naval Headquarters first. Unfortunately, this trip seems a bit far away. If the navy ship is in, it can take up to 1 week to reach it. Now there is no route, and you can only rely on the record pointer in your hand. Pray that the next island will have a navy. After a two-day voyage, after a storm, Merrie was taxiing, and the needle of the recording pointer became more and more straight, indicating that the island was approaching. "Naruto, please look at the direction of the waves and the movement ahead." Nami carefully controlled the rudder, squinting Naruto who was lying on Lakinon''s white legs behind her, screamed. In response to Naruto, she lifted her head from Laqi''s legs, and had beautiful legs as pillows. This afternoon nap was very leisurely, and she didn''t want to get up at all. Stretching a lazy waist, Naruto walked to the front of the deck and looked around the sea. The eyes of Jiugou''s reincarnation opened instantly, and the eyes came in the direction of 300 meters. A dark and galloping train rushed over, advancing rapidly across the sea, and the horizontal line was gliding forward. "Nami, stop and stop hitting the train in front." Naruto turned to remind Nami. Nami, who hurriedly stabilized the bow, set the speed to the slowest, and looked forward curiously. With a whistling sound, the jet of seawater really turned a dark train forward, breaking through the water and sprinting forward. "Sea train." Naruto saw the true face of the train, and with a little thought, his eyes were agitated. This train can go to Judicial Island, which is the sea area where the navy headquarters is located. Unfortunately, it is impossible to stop the train now. We can only find some places where the train can stop, and this lying train is definitely unacceptable. "Admiral." Hina was also a little excited and called Naruto. "I understand. It doesn''t look like it should be long before I can return to the headquarters." Naruto smiled slightly and said something, after the sea train passed, he waved forward. "Full speed ahead." "Hi." Nami was infected by Naruto, and she answered in a happy mood. The Merrie speeded up, sailed for an hour, and came to the station of a sea train. There was only one house''s very small train station. The arrival of the Merrie stunned the people inside and came out of two figures, a drunk old woman holding a wine bottle and a little girl with two twisted whip. "I didn''t expect someone to come at this time, it looks like a big man." The old woman who was drunk and flushed, stepped forward and stared drunkenly at the boat ahead. "Is it a big man?" The little girl tilted her head and looked curiously at the Merrie docked at the shore. v2 Chapter 126： : Im the Navy Naruto stepped on, the navy coat was particularly conspicuous. Hina, who was also a colonel, was also a handsome coat. The exposed **** were plump and firm. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Striding forward, facing the old road ahead "We are the subordinates of the General of the Naval Headquarters. Can you please tell me where is this place and is there a map of the island on which the sea train is taken." "Admiral, really?" She took a sip of wine, her grandmother stared at Naruto, her eyes narrowed into a slit, her shaky thoughts, and she suddenly said. "I remembered that I was so young, definitely the new one, haha, I never thought I could see it." The laughing grandma didn''t care about the eyes of the people around her, turned around and said to the little girl "Zimony, come over the chart of the water capital." "Yes, grandma." The little girl, named Zimonni, turned and hurried back to the room. Within half a minute, he came over with a map. Handed it to Naruto. Naruto, who reached out and took it, did not look at it, and handed it to Nami behind him. "It looks like you''re going back to the naval headquarters, but you can go to the capital of the Seven Seas, it''s a good place." The old woman laughed and laughed, turned around, and drunk while walking. "That''s the island where the shipbuilding industry is flourishing, and it will definitely be rewarding for you." "Grandma, you''re drinking again." "Sorry, sorry. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" The little girl said angrily, the grandmother''s grandmother shook her head, laughed, and disappeared into Naruto''s eyes. "The island that prevails in the shipbuilding industry." Muttered, Naruto looked back at the Meri. The Meri is indeed too small now, and girls will definitely increase in the future. How can such a small boat be installed? . He wanted to build a large harem ship. "It''s decided, Nami. The direction is the capital of water. We will commission a large ship." Nami smiled slightly, agreed with Naruto, took the map, and turned back to the boat to study. "Are you going to abandon Merrie?" Maya pulled her head and walked to Naruto, her face pale, looking at Naruto, staring at him with a jerk. "Kaya obediently, the Merrie is too small. I plan to build a large ship and give more room to the Kaya room." Naruto stretched out his palm and squeezed Kaya''s boneless Joan slightly. nose. His cheeks turned red, and he tapped his head lightly. After not staying here too long, Merrie set sail again. Above the cabin, all kinds of busyness, Naruto was very comfortable lying on Laqi''s thigh again, Laqi adjusted his posture with a warm smile on his face, slightly holding Naruto''s head with both hands, making Naruto more comfortable Lying down. Slowly away from Sift station, in the cabin, a small head stuck out, dark blue hair, beautiful face hidden under the mask, turned his head and looked around carefully, holding a small hand "Yo Xi, no one noticed, now is a good opportunity to escape." Carefully tiptoe, secretly walked out, looked around constantly, and walked towards a fishing boat on the Mery in front. Before taking two steps, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Polki. In shock, Polki almost sat on the ground, but his thin waist was tightly grasped by a large hand, and the whole half was held in Naruto''s arms. Naruto with a calm face, smiled slightly "Miss Polki, where are you going?" "Let me go, you devil, why haven''t you let me go." Polki bit her lip and shouted coldly at Naruto, her voice trembling a little. "I''m not letting you go, you have no place to go now, it''s better to be obedient on my boat." Naruto, who put Polki flat, said very seriously. Cold eyes stared at Naruto, Polki''s eyes were placed on the boat in front of him, and he gave a slight glance. The beautiful eyes stared at Naruto with grievances and anger. I noticed that Polki''s gaze was always on the boat, Naruto couldn''t help it "Do you really want to go?" Polki, who didn''t speak, just stared at Naruto''s eyes, and the corners of his mouth were biting to shed a little blood, even the eyes were full of water mist. "Okay, I see. If you really think it''s safe to go, then I can let you go." After saying calmly, Naruto clasped Polki''s hand and took her to the fishing Boat side. Polki''s eyes were still a little strange, thinking that Naruto would hurt him, but did not expect to really give her a boat. The rope of the boat was untied, Naruto threw the boat off the sea, and hung the rope ladder. After doing all this, he looked back at Polki. "I don''t want to stop you right now, after all, I want to get your heart, so cold, I don''t feel comfortable holding it." It''s no regret to say Naruto lightly, isn''t it just a woman? When she''s gone, she can continue to chase others, for fear that there are no other cute girls. "Do you really let me?" Polki blinked, staring at Naruto, seeing that the other''s eyes were firm, there was no other movement, and there was a very indifferent look, Polki A little angry. Shouted in anger "But you killed all my crew members, and you want to let me go like this, will I forgive you?" "It''s none of my business. Here, there is only killing and being killed. Even if it''s not you, I will kill everyone on that ship." Naruto faced indifferently, staring at Polki, word by word. Road "Also, I will let you go, but you are cute because you look at you. Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t do it because you killed the Pirates. If you think about it, I am a navy. You are pirates." With a sledgehammer in her heart, Polki was shocked, and her eyes were full of tears. She was stunned by anger these days, and she completely forgot the important things. Naruto, but the navy, killing the pirates was justified. And the Pirates had killed me and you. And now she can live, thanks to Naruto, thinking of all of this, Polki understands what Naruto meant. v2 Chapter 127： : Polki Biting her lips, Polki didn''t speak, and looked at Naruto with a bit of grudge. Now she didn''t even dare to retort. "To leave, I will give you enough food and water, as well as money." Without stopping, Naruto turned her head to leave, and before her steps passed, she was pinched by the corner of her clothes and looked back. Poorki lowered her head, stretched out Bai Nen''s hand, and clutched his clothes. Silent Polki didn''t even say a word, but didn''t take his hand away and froze. "Miss Polki, I said, I am the Navy." Naruto frowned, turning to face Polki, solemnly. "You should understand how the navy did the Shanghai thief. I believe you should be very clear?" Polki nodded a little, his blue hair fluttered in the wind, covering the face with no visible expression. "Well, can you let me go?" Naruto stared calmly, but Polki in front shook his head, and the palm did not mean to loosen his mouth. My head hurts, Naruto can''t help it "I said, what are you going to do?" "Sorry." With a slight word, Polki raised his head, and those blue eyes were full of tears, pursing his lips, not letting the tears of his eyes roll down, and the body that he was holding back was a little stingy. "I don''t seem to mess with you, I''m letting you find it now." Naruto is really big, Polki''s crying look, with this beautiful face, really don''t say, Bikoya Are lethal. "I''m sorry. Look at Mao, Line, Chinese, Chinese, and Net . Polki hummed softly, sobbed, and even choked his voice. "Don''t let me go. This is a great channel. I don''t know where to go. I obediently obey. Don''t drive me away." Realizing the current situation, Polki was about to cry. This is a great waterway. Not to mention what would happen to a lonely girl in the presence of a Shanghai thief, and she might overturn in a little storm. Without a destination, a man sailing is dying. The pearl-like tears, across the pink snow face, two tear marks accompany the beautiful beautiful face under the mask, Polki stared at Naruto, holding the naruto''s clothing corner with his palm, choked. Road "Don''t let me go. I know you''re a navy and I''m a pirate. I''m just scared. I don''t really want to leave. I don''t have any place to go. Don''t let me go alone." "I can''t help you." Naruto couldn''t help but laugh, didn''t expect the girl to let her go and leave, and really wondered what Polki thought. But seeing Polki so sadly begged, no man would not be moved. Naruto stooped down, wiped Polki''s tears with her fingers, and when she touched the delicate pink skin, she could notice a few flashes of redness, which was very charming. "Well, count me as a good person." Naruto said lightly, without doing too much, helping Polki dry his tears, calmly. "After going to the capital of the Seven Waters, you make a decision. If you want to leave, I will give you a sum of money. If you want to stay on the boat, then you will be my wife." A slight smile, Naruto''s mouth sketched a very bad smile, looking at Polki''s face. "Um." Polky blushed, let go of Naruto''s clothes, took a few steps back, lowered his head in shame, and Fang''s heart throbbed. Naruto regained the boat, and didn''t care much about Polki, so she decided to let the girl think about it, turn around and leave, and return to the deck to enjoy the gentleness of Laqi, and of course, Coness is also very charming . The ship sailed for 2 days and finally reached the capital of the Seven Waters The city is built on a foundation that sinks on the ocean floor. The entire island is flooded with water, and countless small rivers intersect the city. Docked in the front direction of the island, there are naval flags as signs, and no one dares to bother. There are many naval ships and pirate ships in the surroundings, which are invisible to the island. With the Merrie in place, Naruto jumped off the boat. The lively shipbuilding island is prosperous. "First of all, build a large ship." Naruto yelled at Nami on the ship''s deck with a smile on her face. "Nami, take out a little gold." In response, Nami ran into the deck, packed a small half of gold with a cloth bag, and went under the boat with Robin''s help. Because the number is too large, it can only be pulled with a woodblock car. Everyone got out of the boat, leaving only one Sauron who didn''t want to come down to watch the boat because of the sun, and everyone went in towards the capital of the seven waters. It is indeed an island that is popular for shipbuilding, and there are many people coming and going, and the capital of the seven waters really fits the word of water. Crossing the waters, flooding the streets, there is a vehicle like a seahorse running. "Naruto, let''s say goodby here first, let''s go to something." Robin smiled, his smile was mild and sunny, and he pulled Keya and Naruto to say hello. With Robin taking care of Kaya, Naruto still hasn''t kept up. Now he can think of replacing all the gold with money, and whatever he wants to make his hull. Pulling on the gold covered with black cloth, he did not attract much attention, and walked to a gold pawnshop. Nami stepped forward and smiled. "Just talk to me about the price." Seeing that Hina and Dasqi helped Nami lift up a pile of gold and walked in, Naruto originally wanted to keep up, but when she saw Pollen standing lonely, she stopped. Polgi, who looked around, took off the mask, and the good-looking face had a charming taste in the sun. Slowly approached in front of Boer who didn''t notice himself, said slightly "Miss Polki, you think about that before." "Huh?" Polky humming from Joan Nose, Polki turned his head to look at Naruto, a pair of eyes, a pink face, clenched his fists, and said nothing. Naruto waited quietly without urging, waiting for about 5 minutes. Polki turned from a sloppy expression to a look of shame, Xue Yan shy red, softly "Can I stay on your boat for a few more days, not to be my wife." v2 Chapter 128： : City of Seven Waters "Yes. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" Naruto agreed without hesitation, after all, such a cute girl, if you want to stay, you can take more chances and take advantage of Polki''s heart. At this time, Nami, Hina and Laqi and others carried two boxes in one hand and walked over from the front. Nami, smiling, looked at Naruto and beckoned. "Naruto, I never expected that these treasures would be so valuable." Putting the 6-port black suitcase in front of Naruto, Hina and Laqi''s expressions are still normal. Nami didn''t care about the other people''s, they hugged Naruto''s arms, and their faces were filled with excited smiles. Road "I was just scaring the guy. I didn''t expect that the original value of these things was beyond my expectation. This is only a tenth, and I actually sold 700 million Baileys." "700 million!" Naruto was shocked, and the heart beat a little. This is 100 million. Although Bailey''s value is a bit cheap, 700 million Bailey is a huge wealth. "Yeah, 700 million yeah." Nami smiled hesitantly, clenching Naruto''s arm tightly with both hands, not even Naruto''s arm fell into one of her sensitive substances. The soft touch and the softness of the cherry rubbed instantly gave Naruto a numbness. He still didn''t dare to treat Nami on the street. He could only pinch Nami''s nose with another hand and smiled. "Now you are a little rich woman." "Hey, but these are Naruto''s." Nami smiled shyly, looked at Naruto, and said with a smile, holding her hands more strongly. Such a pleasant Nami, Naruto''s warmth flows through, letting Nami hold her hand, enjoying the soft "Xuefeng" pinch, turning her head towards the humane like Xina "Everyone is having fun today, the cost of all items is my," The happy Nami let go of Naruto s hand and trot to hold Laki s palm. "Yoshi, sister Laqi also accompanied me to buy something. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Laqi glanced at Naruto, although she was a little bit reluctant, but it was also important to have a good relationship with Nami. By her mind, she knew that the other party must have the same idea. After all, these days, I accompany Naruto to sleep and let the two Personal relationships have also changed a bit. Nothing hesitated, tapping Laqi on her head. "Okay." Naruto stopped the two people who held the small hands, who wanted to leave. "By the way, bring Koenigs and Polki too. It''s not interesting to follow me anyway." Naruto smiled slightly and handed Lage a box of 100 million Baileys. Laqi nodded and glanced at Konis. The girl''s eyes were all on Naruto. When she heard Naruto''s words, she also blushed blushingly, and her eyes were more understandable. Without thinking much, Lacy took Konis and Polki away, and there was a hundred million Bailey, allowing them to buy more interesting items here. While Hina and Dasqi insisted on following Naruto, Naruto had to take two royal sisters to Carrera, where the mayor is located. The five boxes were still very tired to hold in their arms. Fortunately, Hina and Da Siqi helped, and Naruto only needed to carry three, but the heavy boxes, even banknotes, were surprisingly heavy. The three strolled, marching towards the shipyard ahead. Before the noise came, the noise came from the front "Why is it so expensive to repair a ship, but I''m a pirate with a reward of more than 30 million Bailey. Do pirates still use the money?" A pirate with a large knife yelled at a man holding a cigar and sorting out information in front of him. Do nt give it a light glance and continue his work, not even raising his head. "Don''t stop me from doing things." "You guy." The pirate''s face was distorted and unhappy, and when he was about to raise a knife and cut people, Naruto came over. It was weird to take two beautiful girls with the suitcase in their hands. The pirate focused his eyes on the box, and the pirates who had a special sense of money, knew what was inside. A disgusting arc in the corner of the mouth, smiling "Some people in the front, take out the boxes in your hands and look at them." Without saying a word, suddenly a strong man carrying a long wood twisted his body, and the thick wood hit the Pirate''s head straight. It can be seen that the eyes of the pirate were raised, and the whole person slumped to the ground. "Boss!" The pirate crew yelled in surprise, staring angrily at the man, pulling out his waist weapon, growling. "It hurt our boss. You don''t want to live." The cigar man, who was still working at work, lifted his head, took out a slender rope from his waist without any nonsense, and fired a shot, which directly dropped more than ten pirates to the ground. There was a mess and a mess. "Guest, I''m sorry. I don''t know what the navy people do here?" Immediately, a few pirates were flattened, and the man holding a cigar raised his head, chuckling and looking at Naruto, a warm attitude towards the guests. Glancing at the pirate in the end, Naruto didn''t think much. He stepped forward and greeted Hina and Da Siqi, put the box on the ground, and opened the door to see the mountain road. "I want to build a large ship that can hold thousands of people." "Thousands?" The man was startled, and several of his companions stopped their work and looked at Naruto. Only three of them made some shipbuilding craftsmen a little confused. "Excuse me, are you really kidding me?" "You''re so rude, General will be kidding you." Hina was dissatisfied with the words in front of her, stepped forward, staring coldly at the Naruto man. "You, you are so exposed, so shameless." The original calm man saw Hina, but his head was so swollen that his nosebleeds almost fainted, and he covered his nose with one hand and faced him. Na shouted. "Just dress me." Obviously, it was Hina''s dress, but her chest was a little bit open, showing a half white, and Naruto thought that this Hina was very sexy. v2 Chapter 129： : I want to build a ship "What''s so noisy. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website." A lazy voice came from the front, and the mayor with a strong, lazy expression came over, looking listless. Standing next to the mayor, a charming-looking, **** and hot body, skin wins the snow, and curled up golden hair is very beautiful, absolutely beautiful, giving a very mature and gentle feeling. Raising her eyes with her pale fingers, the beauty glanced at a few eye-catching people, faintly "Are you guys from the Navy?" Naruto turned her head to look at the beauties in front of her, Yujie Yu, with a good temperament, and her **** were so full that she couldn''t even wrap her clothes, revealing a deep snowy ditch. Seeing Naruto only observing and not answering, Hina smiled helplessly, and walked forward to Zhengzheng Road "This is the new general of the Navy Headquarters. For some reason, he wants to come here to build a ship." "Admiral?" The beauty of Yujie was startled, looking at Naruto with a solemn look, a little more cautious, and looking carefully for a while, then suddenly realized that "I remember, there was such news last time." "Pretty elder sister, don''t know your name?" Naruto who smiled lightly, strode forward, said calmly, without too much action, looking at each other one step away. "Karifa." Royal sister Karifa frowned, although there were some dissatisfaction with Naruto''s words, but the general in front of her could not afford to mess with it. And this is the youngest general in history and has the approval of the world''s governments. "Khalifa, uh, I remember. Look. Yarn, Chinese Net" Naruto smiled lightly and turned to look at the mayor on the left. "I heard that the shipbuilding technology here is very good. I don''t know if it can help me build a large ship with a thousand people." Hearing a thousand people in Ming population, the mayor was shocked, thought for a few seconds, looked up, and looked earnestly. "In short, let me tell you slowly. The general doesn''t know how long and how long?" "The sooner the better." "In shipbuilding technology, in order to ensure good quality, it takes at least one month, and some things need to be carefully modified, and it may take longer." "so slow?" "Well. If it is a small ship, speed up the construction, it only takes a week at most." Very seriously, the mayor and Secretary Nakalifa walked into the dock with the Naruto gang. The tens of meters high door opened slowly, and countless workers were busy, walking and stopping from time to time, and met the mayor with a friendly greeting. "Good morning, Mr. Espagu." Looking around, Espagu nodded politely, stared ahead, and kept explaining to Naruto. Carrera''s No. 1 dock is also the best dock. Five excellent workers, hundreds of low-level workers, plus perfect technology, repair and shipbuilding are carried out methodically and quickly. "Kalifa sauce, take a few VIPs to the VIP room and treat them well." Isbagu''s lazy expression glanced at Secretary Kalifa. "Don''t add sauce, Lord Mayor, you are sexual harassment." Kalifa raised her eyes, said with a cold expression, turned her head towards Naruto. "Follow me, you must have a lot of demand for ships." Leading Naruto and others, bypassing the workers in the cabin, came to a luxuriously decorated room. Even the hot water for making tea was ready. Espagu was not there. Only Kalifa was alone to entertain Naruto and others, and poured hot tea in person. Sitting on the sofa opposite Naruto, holding out the documents in his hand, formulaically facing Naruto "I don''t know if you have any good samples of the thousand-person ship, such as these kinds of images, which look like that." To build a ship, you must determine the shape, and then you can talk about the other. About the shape, there are hundreds of pattern options, which is really dazzling. Staring at the patterns, Naruto looked at it very carefully, and Kalifa raised her glasses again, her face calmly "As for the price, I must also make it clear to the general that Carrera does not have any discounts. After all, it is not possible to treat the workers for this discount." "Simply put, how much is it, right?" Naruto looked up at Kalifa. The elder sister who looked very calm, her mouth turned up, she smiled slightly, and she was charming and sweet. "A ship with a thousand people is estimated to cost at least 300 million Bailey. If it is burdensome to rebuild, it may be more." "Oh." 300 million Bailey is in Naruto''s tolerance. Now, 600 million Bailey is here. After a moment of contemplation, Naruto raised his head and said earnestly. "About the ship''s surroundings, can it be inlaid with sea floor stones? I will send the amount of sea floor stones to the navy headquarters." "That''s fine." Kalifa nodded, calmly. "I wonder if there are any more requirements?" "I think about it." Staring at the ship''s shape in a daze, Naruto thought for a long time. After talking to Kalifah for one morning, the ship was settled. The shape design is calculated according to the ordinary large ships. A large ship with several levels that does not require too many people to control. As for the design of the hull, Naruto asked the other party to transform the two-person crew room into a single person. This also led to a ship that could originally accommodate thousands of people, and eventually could only accommodate 300 people. The average house is big. And the use of good wood to build the ship''s wall, also let Naming human body feel that rich is good. In addition, dozens of bazookas were added around the hull, which made Kalifa a little bit unclear, but Naruto did not explicitly say that Kalifa did not ask too much after completing the record. After all, this is a personal problem. . As long as the money is collected here, the shipbuilding is all right. No other matters are asked, only the quality of the ship is guaranteed. The best ship is an artillery, but Naruto only wants to keep two artillery pieces. This also gives the ship more space and can store material. Both cannons are top-level, super cannons with a diameter of 3 meters. v2 Chapter 130： : Da Siqi Royal Sister "Is that all?" Khalifah took notes in a noisy manner, and after listening to them all, she could remember all of them, which is also the secretary''s excellent ability. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The characters that were written quickly were filled with three pages, and the speed of writing was as fast as the speed of speaking. After writing down all Naruto''s requirements, Kalifa checked it and looked up at Naruto. "According to what you said, it may eventually exceed the budget of 300 million Bailey, but the maximum is not more than 430 million Bailey. In order not to default, please pay 500 million Bailey. After the ship is built, I will send you a notice , Will return the extra money, do not worry about this. " Zai cautiously stated that Kalifa''s handling ability is indeed first-class, which is stronger than Hina, and she is indeed a member of the cp9 secret intelligence group. "I''d like to ask a personal question?" Naruto saw the matter was done, took a bit of cold tea, and moistened his throat. Raised his head and smiled easily "I don''t know, Sister Carrie. Do you have a boyfriend?" "What?" Karifa froze. The quill in the hand was shaking, her face looked a bit stiff and looked at Naruto, took a deep breath, and put down her original excitement, and said coldly. "Please don''t be too rude." Unfortunately, she didn''t know that while taking a deep breath, the "Xuegou" on her chest shook a bit, making Naruto''s eyes bright and lamenting the beauty of this full double ball. Yu Laqi made a comparison, and Naruto was sure, this is the best for Xueqiu. "I just want to ask, I don''t know if Sister Carrie has ever had a boyfriend or something before?" Naruto smiled slightly, supporting the table with her hands. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Web head stretched out, staring at Kalifa closely. Obviously, there was a sense of confusion in the eyes of the beauty, but it was not shy, but rather a bit scared. Kalifiya sorted out the items, stood up, and didn''t look up. "Sorry, I have other things to do. I can''t chat with you here. I will arrange the ship as soon as possible. Regarding the hull design, I will also let someone explain it to you. The money will be handed over. people." She turned and left in a hurry, without even stopping for a step. It seemed that this beauty was afraid of Naruto. Smiling lightly, looking at Kalifa''s back, the slim and beautiful back, the most attractive is the hips, the abundance that can pinch the water, is indeed a mature beauty. It''s weaker than Hina''s sexy, but better than Da Siqi. Naruto glanced with a smile at Hina and Daski, who were standing behind him. He was stared at Naruto. Hina didn''t react much, it should be said that she was used to it. Da Siqi slammed her cheeks, her eyes rounded, and gave Naruto a hard look. Naruto smiled uncontrollably "Sister Da Siqi is getting more and more cute, and now that things are done, please ask two beauties to accompany me to dinner." Stretching out, standing up, sitting and talking for a long time, Naruto''s body was a bit stiff. Stepped on and looked at Hina and Da Si, with smiles on their faces, stretched out their hands, and gently raised the hands of the two royal sisters. If a knight ceremony was added, it was definitely a cool action. "The general still likes to make such jokes." Hina smiled softly, her face was calm, she pulled back her hand and did not let Naruto succeed. "I don''t want to." Da Siqi was staring at Naruto. If he was bitten by a snake and pulled back, he drew Xuechi to turn around and leave, but just raised his foot, and Naruto''s word came, let Da Siqi I dare not go. "It looks like Da Siqi sauce is shy, feel relieved, you go, I will feed you well." The word feed is very heavy, Da Siqi froze, turned his head, his face with two touches of pink, Naruto crossed his eyes. "You are so shameless." "Well, I like it, keep scolding?" Naruto licked his mouth, leaned down, and stared at Da Siqi''s black eyes. "I don''t know if Da Siqi wants to be here and show our love for Hina Sauce." With swollen eyes and two steps back, Da Siqi''s face was stained with red, shame and anger, delicate and moving. After paying a deposit of 500 million Bailey, Naruto took Da Siqi and Hina out for dinner In desperation, Da Siqi still accompany Naruto for a meal with Hina. Of course, it was unavoidable that Naruto was fed at the dinner table. Compared to Da Siqi''s anger, Hina was more open and not much resisted. , It can be said that it is an appointment, but Da Siqi has been glaring, making Naruto particularly interesting, feeding Da Siqi a lot. Until now Da Siqi felt her little belly swelled. "Dasqi sauce is good, and I''m pregnant with my little Dasqi." Naruto stared at Dasqi''s belly with a grin, and that cheap smile made Dasqi want to cut people. I unconsciously watched that I slightly raised my belly, all of which were forced to be eaten by Naruto. It was a bit like a woman who was pregnant for one month. I thought that Da Siqi''s face was red for no reason. Pink cheeks, with a little blush, and the curled black hair, plus the glasses, gentle and beautiful face, let Naruto''s heart move, bowed his head and kissed Da Siqi''s small face, a wave of slippery, slippery Tenderness makes people''s hearts sway. "Yeah!" Covered his face in surprise, Da Siqi blushed hot, annoyed staring at Naruto, the other side''s proud expression, so Da Siqi could not help but put his hand on the long knife on. It''s a pity that she really eats a bit too full. She is almost full and she doesn''t even want to move. It was unhappy to stare at Naruto, and Da Siqi looked a little bit resentful. Almost made Naruto want to hug him, love him so much, Naruto moved in his heart, grabbed Da Siqi''s palm, said in a serious voice "Dasiqi, it is better not to go back to Smog. When my subordinates wife, money, wealth, famous knives can give you, and will absolutely guarantee your safety." "Why are you so shameless." Da Siqi was displeased and glared at Naruto, trying to break his hand, but found that his palm couldn''t be lifted off at all, and he wanted to blame Naruto. I did not expect that Naruto''s face was never more serious, and his face was calm, without any abnormalities, sincere words "OK?" v2 Chapter 131： : Robin was arrested Such a young general sincerely confessed, Da Siqi turned blush, pink dyed all cheeks, and extended to the ears. wap.novelhall.com Naruto''s shame-like appearance moved Naruto''s heart. The palms of the clasped Da Siqi were not released. He took the first two steps and stared at Da Siqi''s lips. The thin little mouth had pink like petals and was moist. Does not lose gloss. Never mind, Naruto is very slow. I kissed it, softly "If you don''t avoid it, you promise me." Daqi''s body shuddered slightly, and he looked up at the gaze, panicking. The movement was very slow and gentle, and it was simple to avoid. At this time, her body was stiff, as if she had lost her control, and she remained motionless. She closed her eyes obediently, her white eyelids trembled, and her long beautiful eyelashes trembled. Dasqi, who was entangled in the heart, didn''t know what to do, and her own reaction also made Dasqi very shameful. If the body could move, she might have covered her face with her hands and hid. Now she could feel that her cheeks were hot because she was shy. What she had to let her admit was that her heart was shaken by this general Naruto. "Naruto, something bad is going on, Robin and Kaya are gone." A rushing voice came from behind, and Nami hurried anxiously, bumping into Naruto and trying to kiss Da Siqi. After hearing Nami''s words, Naruto didn''t kiss her, raised her head and opened her eyes, grabbed Da Siqi''s hand tightly, and looked at her running sternly, her hands supporting her knees and panting Nami. "what happened?" "Just now, Robin and Keya never came back, but I went to inquire about it, as if there were some strange men in black clothes who took Robin and Keya away. Wap.novelhall.com" Nami said pantingly, her face thought that she was running hot and even sweating from her forehead. "Where?" Naruto frowned, seeing Nami stretch her finger in one direction, jumped out without thinking, turned around and ran, not forgetting to say to Hina "Hina takes good care of Nami. I''ll take a look." Hina, who nodded, did not keep up. Instead, Da Siqi took a long knife in the palm of her hand and glared at Naruto''s back with a grievance. Without any pause, she quickly ran to follow Naruto''s footsteps. Feeling that a person was following closely behind him, Naruto turned his head and saw Dasqi sprinting. Unfortunately, the girl was too slow, her strength was poor, and she was ten times slower than him. Turning around without thinking about it, Naruto jumped in front of Da Siqi, didn''t stop for a second, stopped Da Siqi and hugged him. The princess hugs, jumps on the roof, and hurries past Nami''s direction. Dasqi''s long legs kicked, struggling slightly, opened her mouth, looking at Naruto''s face a little serious, still did not speak, after all, she could understand the weight of the two girls in Naruto''s heart. Leaping between the roofs, Naruto opened the Nine-Hook Jade Reincarnation and glanced around, glanced at it, and found no traces of Robin and Keya, but only a familiar person. Kalifa, who had just met this morning, pushed down her glasses, and stood looking at him with a smile, a hundred meters away, Karifa stood still, with a playful smile in her eyes . Feeling a little bad, Naruto took Da Siqi and jumped high into the sky, and landed in front of Kalifa, without shaking the whole body. "It is indeed admiral." With a smile on his face, Karifa smiled lightly, and it was a formulaic smile, lightly. "I wonder if the admiral is looking for two girls?" "You did." Naruto looked cold, revealing a strong chill, and Da Siqi lay in Naruto''s arms. He wanted to let Naruto go down, but was shocked by Kalifa''s words and remained motionless. Well, I walked around without disturbing Naruto. "No, I just learned about it just now." Karifa smiled slightly, ignoring Naruto''s eyes. "It''s just that I didn''t expect that the admiral would be with the number one wanted criminal, and I haven''t arrested her and let my woman talk to her so happily. I don''t know what the admiral thinks?" Yu hand raised his glasses slightly, and Kalifa stared at Naruto with a vicious eyes. The cp9 intelligence officer would not be frightened by a general. This is a secret agency directly under the control of the world government and is not managed by others. "Where are Robin and Keya?" Naruto calmed his anger a little, locked Kalifa tightly to prevent her from escaping. After all, only this girl now knows Robin''s whereabouts. It is obviously a little different to use other search methods. slow. Ignoring Naruto''s eyes, Kalifa smiled easily. "Admiral, don''t you know that being with the world''s number one wanted criminal is not good for you. The world government values ??you and decides to let you work for the world government. It is ten thousand times stronger than the naval headquarters." "World government." Naruto smiled a little, with a disdainful expression, and didn''t want to ask any more. Only the woman who tied this woman could ask Robin and Kaya''s whereabouts. Gently lowered Da Siqi, Da Si Qi, who was still blushing, fell to the ground and looked at Kalifa seriously. Glancing at Daskey, Karifa smiled slightly. "I remember that you are also a navy person, and you are still a sergeant. Don''t you know that this admiral is lying to you, Robin is the number one wanted criminal, laughing and joking with the navy, you didn''t think it was abnormal. " Swinging his head, Dasqi pulled the long knife firmly, pointing at Carrie. "I believe the Lord told me." "What a stupid woman." Kalifa grinned, turned and waved. "I understand now. It seems that the new admiral''s new appointment is with the number one wanted criminal. This matter must be reported well." "I''m afraid you don''t have the chance." The moment Naruto finished speaking, he swooped up, and Kalifiya turned around and looked up at Naruto with contempt. "The strength of your admiral, let me test whether it is true." v2 Chapter 132： : You are my justice I just thought that Naruto was an admiral who hadn''t been in office for long, and the data showed that Naruto had won some billions of pirates, leaving a scar on Qiwuhai at most. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net I do nt know about Naruto s true strength, and Karifa, who only judged by the data, knew that she was wrong at the moment Naruto s shot, and she was wrong, and everything was correct in the data. It should be simple to leave Naruto. Unfortunately, Naruto''s speed and weird ability cannot be shown on the data. The whole person disappeared at once, and the speed of horror made Kalifa hold back. She took a step back and scanned the corners of her eyes. After years of experience, she noticed an abnormality in the rear and turned her head. Naruto aimed at her with one hand, coldly "Water Margin, Water Prison." The water in the palm of the hand spewed out and rolled continuously to form a large ball, which encased Kalifah, and the ball in the water cell kept Kalifah''s hold. Looking around the current of water, the palms slap up, and it turned out to be a real touch that made Kalifa panicked a little. "What is this? It cannot be the fruit of a demon. This ability cannot exist." Fortunately, it is relatively remote here, not many people are there, with Da Siqi holding a long knife, only three people are left empty. Kalifa, wrapped in a water polo, tried to use the power of the devil''s fruit to bubble the whole body and hit a water cell. Unfortunately, the foam was all washed away when it contacted the water. novelhall.com Instead, Kalifa fell to the ground due to the recoil of her own impact, leaned on her hips, raised her head, and made her voice tremble. "Admiral Naruto, do you know what you are doing, I am a member of the world government, and you should listen to the world government, let go of me, as long as you hand over Robin, we will not do anything to you, and The girl was also well guarded, and no one would harm her, we just wanted Robin. " "No, Robin can''t give it to you, but I promise that guy it won''t hurt her, she''s my woman." Naruto''s face was cold, and he said indifferently, Da Siqi''s body shook slightly, looked at Naruto deeply, clenched his teeth, and left his head, wanting to ignore Naruto''s words. Although Robin is really the world''s number one wanted criminal, now she should have caught Naruto and the navy traitor, but Da Siqi always associates the traitor with Naruto and has experienced so many things. I know her somewhat about Naruto, only one point, Naruto is insisting on his justice. "What the **** is justice?" Looking at Naruto, Da Siqi''s eyes were a little hazy. And Naruto didn''t pay attention to reach Siqi, now he only worried about the safety of Robin and Keya, looked coldly at Kalifa in front, it is obvious that Kalifa is now completely panicked. The bitter red lips stared at Naruto, looking for some chance to escape, or to report. "I''ll give you 10 seconds to think about it, and obediently tell me where Robin is." Naruto said calmly, bending down, squatting in front of the water jail, his mouth turned up, and a bad smile aroused. "After 10 seconds, I don''t mind letting a beautiful beauty, dripping out of clothes, and still be on the street. I don''t know if anyone will look after you, and then." "You" Kalifia froze. She is now a little skeptical about whether this person is a general in front of her. She looks like a hooligan and is more shameless than a hooligan. Unfortunately, the response to Kalifya is the number of voices. "10,9,8,7" counted slowly, Naruto glanced at Kalifa''s body, glanced at the standing full and curly thin white legs, the expression, and the rogue aside Both. If it was torture, I believe Kalifa can support it, but when I think of Naruto, it is possible that she can still wipe out the street, and two red clouds immediately appear on her face. "6, 5, 4," Naruto counted and laughed. "I forgot to tell you, I have the ability to seal your whole body strength, but you are just like ordinary people, and even worse than them, right, I thought, I should throw you to the pirates On board, um, those pirates are good people. " Speaking of good people, Naruto licked his mouth, which meant that it was obvious. "You bastard." Kalifa couldn''t help getting angry. She didn''t doubt the truth of Naruto''s speech. From her eyes and self-confidence, she was sure that Naruto really had this ability, and it was very likely that she would get her The light was still inside the pirate, thinking of himself locked in the pirate ship. Kalifah''s face was green, and Naruto was just counting. At the end of 1, he shook his head and sighed. "It''s a shame such a good girl." Panicking, Kalifa screamed on the water prison "I said, I said it all, don''t touch me." "Then say it quickly." Naruto stared at Kalifa indifferently, but he had no feelings for this woman. After all, he dared to move Robin and Keya. It was a gift without killing her. "Now Robin is at Carrera''s corporate headquarters, which is also the mayor''s mansion, and the girl named Kaya is also there. Robin does not say anything about ancient weapons, and we dare not treat her." Kalifa gritted her teeth, and glared at Naruto with a bit of anger. After hearing this, Naruto didn''t leave immediately, and walked towards Da Siqi on the side. He didn''t expect that Yujie actually lowered her head and didn''t know what to think. "Dashie, help me look at her and not let her run away." Naruto points to Kalifah. Naruto is still uneasy even though there is water in it. "Naruto, I ask you something very important." Da Siqi looked up, looking firm, looking at Naruto. The mouth of that petal "What is your justice?" Naruto smiled lightly and encountered this problem again without hesitation. He lowered his head, holding Dasqi''s half face with his palm, stroking the smooth and gentle face, and printed on Daschi''s lips. Take a kiss and raise your head calmly "You are my justice." v2 Chapter 133： : My Justice Turning around without stopping, one took off and landed on the roof, jumping quickly, the speed was indeed unpleasant, just like the light. Molded his wet mouth, Da Siqi felt unconsciously sweet. No girl does not like love, and love is like poison. As long as you touch it, do nt think about it, it s painful and sweet. Love is the most fascinating. "Your name is Da Siqi. I urge you to let me go. I will report the real situation over the world government and let you be a colonel." Seeing Naruto leave, Kalifa supported the water cell with both hands and began to persuade Dasqi bitterly. Unfortunately, the whole little head is Naruto, Da Siqi can''t listen to any words at all. The so-called love is blind, especially for a girl like her first love, she only believes that Naruto does everything right. Crossed Kalifah, Daschi held the long knife coldly in his hand. "I don''t want to do any colonel. I only pursue my justice." "Does the justice of the Navy see that the world is destroyed, but that Robin has something that can destroy the whole world?" Roaring Kalifa, her hands clasped, her fingers were trapped in the white tender skin. "My justice is Admiral." Da Siqi''s eyes were firm and unshakable. "Stupid." There is no way Kalifa can hit the water hammer now. This water tank is completely her nemesis, and so sturdy, I don''t know how long it can be kept. Could it be that when Naruto returns, think of this, Kalifa is covered There was a cold war. Quiet night, Carrera''s corporate headquarters, the mayor''s large and ordinary room Under bright light Asbago, who was tied into a mule, couldn''t move. A man who was originally a boatman walked up and down, looking for something. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The nose is long, like a wooden man''s Kaku, staring closely at the two girls in front. Keya was still a little scared, relying on Robin very tightly, and he had a fearful and elegant face with this kind of thing, a cute face with a sobbing expression. "Don''t be afraid, they''re just looking for me, and they won''t hurt you." Robin smiled gently, comforting Keya, and could not help but cast Keya''s blond hair. Lifting the corner of the eyes is a bit tearful, infected by Robin''s smile, and a little bit of peace in his heart, nodded, murmured softly, softly "Why are they looking for you?" "It''s just that some secrets are important and cannot be known by the world, and this world does not allow someone who knows this secret to exist, so this person should not live in the world." Although his face is calm, Kaya can feel Robin That heart trembled, which was squeezed by the fear of many years. Robin, looking down without saying a word, was silent, but his arm was shaking slightly. "It seems like nothing?" A man riding a dove on his shoulder and talking without opening his mouth swept the wooden man in front of him and touched Kaku. Kaku faced the mayor who was lying on the ground without moving. "Master Mayor, I don''t know if you can quickly take out the design drawings of" Pluto ", or if we want to do so before we can start. " Going up, without saying a word, lifted his feet and pointed at Ispagu''s belly, which was too strong. Asbagu spit out a piece of clear water, his body rubbed against the ground, and slid for a few meters. Because of the pain in the stomach, I could not help coughing, and my face was very cold. "You have been by my side since the beginning." "Of course, whoever wants the mayor to be so careful, and we must be cautious when we do cp9, we must not leave any sloppiness." "Cp9, I really want to hear this name." The contemplative Espagu, before he understood it, Robin interjected. "World government intelligence organization." Espagu turned to look at Robin with a frown, a little surprised. "I wish I had heard of you, Nicole Robin, you are the one who can read the text of the world, no wonder." "I don''t have time to listen to you." Kaku was a little annoyed, squatted down, lifted the Espagu collar, held it high, aloof. "Ask again, where is the design drawing of" Pluto "? " "Who knows?" Esbagu grinned, but smiled cheerfully, but unfortunately, a fist smashed into his head, and even his front teeth were knocked out. Because of the pain, Espagu''s face twisted. "Yeah" Keya couldn''t help but screamed. He squeezed Robin''s clothes tightly with his hands. The timid appearance made people feel affectionate. Kaku turned his head and glared, frowning, indifferently. "I seem to remember that this person is the general. I did not expect that the new general will have a relationship with Robin. This matter must be reported to the world government as soon as possible." Staring at Kaku only made Kaya feel a deep sense of fear. Now she understood the warmth protected by Naruto, holding Robin in both hands, her body clasped. With a nice hand, Robin consoled a few words and looked at Kakudao ahead. "All you want to catch is me, and I will obediently go with you. It has nothing to do with this girl. Let her go." Kaku''s face had never changed in any way, his dead face, a kind of deadly indifference "This girl is the most important witness." "I advise you not to do it, this girl is an important person for that guy." Robin could not help but poked his lips and laughed with a charming arc. It s a pity that Kaku didn''t care, he just pressed for the whereabouts of the ancient things in Isba, and was just about to start. "Boss (old man)." The door was knocked open, and a man with a cigar broke into it with a gangster with well-developed limbs in briefs. "What did you do to the boss?" Seeing that the man who was originally a companion even grabbed Espargu''s collar, Parry, holding a cigar, was furious, raised his fist, and ran forward, but he had not yet shot. He was stopped by Rob Luchi, who was standing on the shoulder with a dove. His quick steps and instantaneous moving footwork met Parry and raised his hands to block Parry''s fist. v2 Chapter 134： : Instant solution If he hits an iron block, Parry''s face changes, and Rob Luke is also at this moment, the whole person turns into a leopard. wap.novelhall.com The dove soared, Rob Luchi froze, glanced at the rogue in front of Frankie. "I really want to remember you. Through our investigation, I learned that you were the mayor''s brother long ago." Frowning, Rob Luci pondered for a moment, and immediately understood why he couldn''t find the drawing, and Frank''s eyes looked even colder as he looked forward. "Asshole, let me release Espagu." Frank snarled, raised his big punch, and smashed it at the woodman. The moment Kaku put down Espagu, he blocked Frank''s huge fist with one hand. Some froze, and Frankie''s forehead shed a little cold sweat, but he transformed the body, punched with all his strength, and was easily blocked by people, it was impossible. However, seeing that Isbagu was arrested, it was impossible for Frankie to retreat. This is a brother for several years. "Ah." Roared loudly, and Franky''s other fist was also raised, slowly raising Kaku''s head, calmly. "You still can''t win me." The whole body changed, the whole body quickly became larger, and even the neck became longer. It turned into a giraffe-like appearance, and kicked out while Frankie''s fist was not in the end. One side kick kicked Frankie''s back like a cannonball, smashed into the wall next to it, opened a large hole, raised a dust, and fell to the ground with a wolf howling. wap.novelhall.com Robluchi on the side also resolved the battle at the same time, and fell to Pali in the pool of blood. His eyes couldn''t open because of the blood, and he could only look up at the people in front of him. "Next, you should grab this guy and ask him something." Looking at the Frank that couldn''t get up, Kaku slowly walked over. The giraffe''s cow and cow fruit capable person, Wu Jing''s face, didn''t have any special. Expression. Clenching his teeth was extremely angry, but unfortunately there was a huge gap between the strength of the two, and he couldn''t even support one move. Kaku stared down at Frank, Kaku''s eyes were cold and cold. "Can you tell me where the drawings are now, or you want to see the Lord Mayor die in front of you." "You bastard." While Frankie was fisting, he was about to die, and the tightly closed windows were instantly broken, and the scattered glass was accompanied by a shadow. The young man in the navy coat lifted up with one foot rushed in. In Frankie''s eyes, he could only see the movement of Kaku in front. The dust of the air shook violently. Naruto''s navy figure stood in front of him. The sound of banging against the wall suddenly turned, and Frankie turned his head and glanced to the left. The giraffe animal human who knocked him down was kicked into the wall with a kick, looking even more embarrassed than him. . Naruto looked around, but did not notice Frankie in the briefs in front, he put his eyes on Robin and Keya, Keya''s weeping look, let alone, cute and moving Distressed. "Naruto." Keya Qiao yelled, her face a little bit of joy. "Kaya sauce stays obedient, don''t move." Naruto nodded slightly and glanced at Robin, but did not notice any changes in Robin''s face, but his expression calmly grasped the original Kaya who had to run , Took a few steps back. Facing the back of Naruto, Robusch, who turned into a leopard, did not stop for a moment, swooped up, clenched his fists in both hands, hitting numerous fists as the wind blows leaves, and the fist mixed with wind turned into an afterimage. Invisible at all. It''s a pity that Naruto didn''t move from the beginning to the end. When Rob Luqi''s fist arrived, he just turned around and kicked out. Robluch''s eyes were raised, and his tongue was spit out. The whole body was knocked out. When Frankie was surprised, Robluch hit the wall directly and was covered with rubble. Raising his hands, Naruto s arms rushed out of countless wooden vines, and he left for a long time. He tied Robluki and Kaku directly. The two looked shocked, scared by Naruto s strength, and struggled violently at the same time. It''s a pity that the wood rattan seems to have a restraint on them, and when he is tied up, his whole body is weak. "Naruto, you are a member of the Naval Headquarters. You should know what you are doing now." Rob Luchi with a cold face, the face of Leopard''s head, staring coldly, as if preying, grinning. "I just know that you messed up with me now and you''re going to die." Naruto didn''t move. He picked up the two with one hand, turned around, and hurled out toward the window destroyed by him. Robluch and Kaku couldn''t control their bodies, spinning and flying to the sky, looking at the sky outside the window, Naruto''s fast seal, two people in front of them, whispered "Art fire escape **** fireball." Huge fireballs came rolling in and felt the hot flames. The two who were originally animal fruit abilities, their eyes widened in fright, turned into a beautiful firework in unprecedented astonishment. The radiant flames are spectacular on this dark night. Because of the flames, several people from the world government hurried in from outside the house, holding a gun in their hands, aimed at Naruto, and saw Naruto''s navy dressed up for a moment. As a result, Naruto turned and passed, such as a gust of wind passing by, and the wind in his hands accumulates, and several heads fell to the ground. All people in the world government in black were resolved. Ke Ya scared and hid in Robin''s arms, but used to Robin, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, looking at Naruto funny. After solving all the people in the world government, Naruto looked around and found that there was no one else. Then I thought Robin walked over and said easily. "Okay, let''s go back together." "Before that, there is one thing that must be done." Robin smiled lightly, let go of Kaya, gave it to Naruto, and walked to Ispagu, who was already blue and swollen, and fell to the ground. v2 Chapter 135： : People Abandoned by the World Crossed his hands, took a musket on the ground with his flowers and fruit ability, held it in his hand, and Robin looked at Esbagu Road coldly. "Is the ancient weapon" Pluto "in your hands, answer me, is it not? " Espagu didn''t say anything, and Franci climbed up staggeringly, rushing over with an angry expression. "Stop it for me. Look. Yarn, Chinese website" He hit him with a punch, but before he touched Robin''s body, he was caught up by Naruto, kicked and flew out, and hit the ground again. Frank''s body was really hit by iron. Hard, just a little ugly, got up and looked at Naruto and Robin. "Speaking of which, you are Nicole Robin, who can understand the text of history." Ispagu raised his head and looked calm, death was nothing to him. How could anyone be a person who has experienced death? Frightened by this kind of thing. Robin didn''t speak, and with a slight shaking of his body, put his finger on the trigger and aimed at Espagu''s head. "Wait, the drawing of the ancient weapon" Pluto "is in my hands. Seeing that Robin''s eyes were not good, so cold and cold, it was clear that he wanted his brother''s life, and seeing Naruto''s ability, Frank had to tell the most important secret. "What about the drawings?" Robin turned and shifted the rush to Frankie. Gritting Frank didn''t dare to look directly into Robin''s eyes. The woman in front of her was clearly ruthless. They would not frown if they were to kill them. "On my boat, I can''t take it in my hands all day." As soon as he gritted his teeth, Frankie didn''t want Brother Shi to die here. "Okay, take me there." Indifferent, Robin glanced at his eyes, his frosty face slowly melting, his expression with a smile, but the smile was a bit bitter "Naruto, this matter has nothing to do with you. From today, I will officially leave you. There is no benefit to me being with you. The world government cannot let me go. I believe you also understand. To be honest, Kaya It''s a good girl, and you still spend more time with them. " He walked towards Frankie, who originally wanted the other person to take him to find the drawing of the ancient weapon "Pluto", but his palm was held by one hand. Robin looked at Naruto puzzledly, his face was very relaxed, and the smile on the corner of his mouth also gave people warmth, and what he said made Robin''s heartbeat speed up. "I said that you are mine, and I can help you with the world government." "Have you understood that I am the world s number one wanted criminal and a demon, and everyone will not let me go, whether it be the world government, the pirates, or the revolutionary army." The furious Robin couldn''t help it. Roaring out, the voice was so loud that she frightened Kaya. It was the first time she saw Robin so angry. "So?" Naruto''s face was calm, as if looking at Robin for granted, without anger or sadness, calm eyes, very gentle. "I don''t know what I said." Robin, who calmed down, frosted, calmed his uneasy heart and prevented all previous memories. Escaping, escaping, constantly escaping, avoiding hunting is her life. It is impossible for her to interact with or make friends with anyone. This is her original life. Calming the hasty heart, Robin''s black eyes are firm, looking directly at Naruto, with a firm way "I am the one who has been abandoned by the entire world. The most important thing in this historical article is the record of ancient weapons in it, which can destroy the ancient weapons of the entire world. Such things cannot exist in this world, including the ability to hold ancient weapons. People, and people who can interpret him. " "So Robin Sauce, don''t you like historical text?" "It''s just because of the history of this article. Can you understand that it has been hunted by everyone for more than a decade, only a life of escape?" Robin said, eyes filled with tears, crying silently, but unswervingly Staring straight at Naruto "The navy, the pirate, or the revolutionary army, no one wants to get it. Historical text, ancient weapons cannot exist in this world, so I also cannot exist in this world, so I hate historical texts, hate ancient weapons, most I hate myself. " The tears were hot, like a snarling roar, Robin was crying, his hands were shaking, and when he said he hated himself, he bit his thin lips out of a trace of blood. You can see that Robin really hated her. Naruto''s face is calm. Although looking at Robin''s appearance, he has a little pain, but his face is very stable. He didn''t say much, just stretched out a hand, stroking Robin''s face, and whispered softly. "Does Robin like history text?" Looking up at Naruto, his eyes were serious. If she did not meet Naruto, she might have died, or she might have been arrested by the world government, or she might have become a fugitive in Alabastan and died in the runaway. The clenched palms trembled, and Robin felt the coldness of the whole body and the warmth of Naruto''s palms, so warm, biting his lips, unconsciously reaching out his nagging palms, holding Naruto''s hand , Look with some hope, and the way of supplication "Naruto, can I still really enjoy the history article?" Helpless expression proved that Robin''s heart was shaking. "Of course, I said, stop what you like, even the entire world, I will destroy it for you to see." With a light smile, Naruto''s palm held Robin''s hand, his face was calm. Robin''s mouth was upturned, infected by Naruto, his hands shaking and holding Naruto''s cheeks without any sign, bowed his head and kissed, long black hair flying, and the tears in the corner of his eyes rolled silently. The bitterness mixed with tears and the fragrance of Robin, let Naruto have a taste, what is sweet and smooth. Looking up at Naruto, Robin''s mature and gentle face with a little blush, and spit out two very relaxed words with a sweet smile. "Thank you." v2 Chapter 136： : Robins Voice With a slight smile, Robin really wanted to thank Naruto, but there are some things to deal with first. Turning around, looking at Frankie, who was a little dumbfounded. "Now take me to your ancient weapon drawings." "Nicole Robin, what the **** do you want that thing for?" Esbugu opened his mouth with an ugly expression, and his heavy heart made him ask. "Destroy him, this kind of thing should not have existed." Robin said easily, calm face, without any emotional fluctuations, glanced at Espagu, and set his sight on Frankie. Looking straight at Frankie Road "If you don''t give it, I don''t guarantee that the mayor will live tonight. You should understand that the captain in front of us is a naval general. You have already seen the strength. Even if you ruin the city, it is very simple." Cruel and ruthless, Frank couldn''t doubt it, glanced at Naruto, and turned his head solemnly. "Come with me." Striding away, Robin followed closely behind, Naruto originally wanted to pull Keya to follow up, turned his head to look at Ispagu, walked forward with a smile, squatted down, and laughed. "Mr. Espagu, I still have to ask you about the ship, and this time, I hope you can keep it secret." The tone revealed a threat. Espagu froze, and sat cross-legged on the ground, looking calm, looking at Naruto, earnestly. "As long as you are not here to make ancient weapons, I can promise you, your boat, I can help you as soon as possible, up to one month, by myself and Frank. Look at 1 Mao 2 lines 3 Chinese website " Robin walking forward turned back, coldly "I just don''t let this kind of thing stay in this world." Espagu glanced deeply at Robin and nodded. "Well, this kind of thing shouldn''t exist. It''s just that the relic belonging to our master is just something special." A faint look flashed, and Espagu raised his head to Frankie ahead. "Frankie, give them the real drawing, this kind of thing shouldn''t have been kept." "Are you serious?" Frank was startled, turned to look at Espagu, and saw the other person nodded, and then turned towards Naruto with a serious expression. "In this case, the drawings can be given to you, and the ship''s affairs can be given to me with confidence." Several people turned away and brought Kaya back to Meri. Naruto and Robin followed Frank alone to get drawings. Dark night, houses near the sea, Frankie''s Breakup House Frank, who led Robin and Naruto, kicked the door open, and a room of pirates saw his boss return safely, one by one with a surprised expression. "Boss, it''s okay." The two girls with square hair hurried forward, but it was a pity that Franky beckoned them and stopped them from caring. Turning their heads to Naruto and Robin, waited a moment, walked directly into the room, leaving a group of pirates staring at Naruto. The navy coat made them feel a little pressure, their faces were obviously wrong, but Without Frankie''s order, and Naruto didn''t shoot, there wasn''t much movement. Five minutes later, Frankie walked out of the room and handed the worn scroll paper to Robin''s hands, serious before him. "One thing you have to promise, you must destroy it in front of me." "No problem." Robin nodded his head, opened it for a look, and after confirming that it was true, he put the paper directly on the ground and looked at Naruto. "Naruto, please." "Understood." His hands were sealed, and a small fireball spit out, hitting the "Pluto" design drawing, and it ignited instantly and burned to ashes within ten seconds. It was a pity that Naruto was watching the destruction of Hades. Seeing that the chart was destroyed, Robin didn''t want to stay for a moment, turned around and left with Naruto. As soon as the two were about to leave, Frank''s words came over. "When you see something, who are you, the navy or the pirate?" "Is this important?" Naruto stared directly at this guy in briefs who looked like a hooligan. "One last thing, tell me your name." "Naruto." "I remember, the next time I see you, hey, listen to me." The angry Frank wasn''t finished talking. Naruto turned and pulled Robin away. Seeing the two figures disappear, Frank lowered his head and clenched his fists and muttered. "Naruto, I remember, the next time I meet, I won''t be so embarrassed. I''m a super human." Putting on a stance, Frank was very proud of himself, didn''t he know that his crew members looked at the fools one by one. In the windless waves, the hull docked in the capital of the seven waters, and the calm night was peaceful. The dimly lit Captain''s Room, Royal sister Robin sat on the edge of the bed, staring at Naruto who swallowed with a smile. Do not blame Naruto''s actions are too insignificant, but at this moment, the Royal Sister in front of her is full of charm and extraordinary temperament, especially the slender legs like jade carving, wearing boots, like a queen-like figure, but smile slightly The moving face makes people feel very approachable. Quiet face with a gentle smile and one-handed support for Wen Jing''s beautiful face "Naruto, thank you very much today, especially what you said, and now I understand that you are serious." "Then Robin Robin, are you going to stay on my boat to be my wife?" Naruto smiled slightly and said ridiculous words, not forgetting to glance at Robin''s two beautiful legs, white and delicate, seductive eyes what. Without answering Naruto''s words, Robin made a very eye-catching action. Kick the boots with both feet, revealing two white and smooth feet, such as pearl toes full, snowy jade feet, round soles, shaking the snow feet, not shy towards Naruto shows the charm of these legs. v2 Chapter 137： : Robins departure "Do you like it?" With a narrow smile, Robin moved his toes provocatively. The perfect shape of the jade foot without any flaws exudes infinite magic under the dim light. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Naruto swallowed again, two feet within reach, but the delicate feet made Naruto afraid of destroying this beauty. "I find you really funny." Robin smiled softly, dragged his shoes, and saw Naruto who was originally flowery, but now he didn''t move. He couldn''t help laughing, his eyes narrowed with a slit, with a little jokes. Looked at Naruto. Bai Nen''s legs shook, raised a jade foot, and looked at Naruto with a smile. "Well, can you hold me, don''t you think it''s cold now." Naruto''s invitation would not be impossible, and stepped forward, gently held Robin''s bare feet, and touched the delicate sole of the foot, and felt Robin''s trembling, it looks like this Sister Yu is also a bit scared. Along the beautiful leg, Naruto slid his hands, leaned down, bowed his head and kissed Robin''s lips, hugged the thin waist, and leaned on the bed, doing the most primitive human movement. For a long time, the night was silent, and the two people who told their affection did not leave each other''s arms until early in the morning. The newborn sun was a little bright. In the early morning, while Naruto was sleeping, Robin put on clothes and a black coat to cover the graceful body that made the man crazy. When you want to put on your boots, and look at the beautiful legs, you can feel a little strange. Two red clouds appear on your face for no reason. Naruto whimpering, his face was calm. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net "Really a kid, do you like my legs so much?" Robin smiled slightly, with a mild smile, thinking that yesterday Naruto had made his legs one night, and his face was a little hot. It took a few minutes to settle down, put on the black boots, stood up, and stood by the bed watching how Naruto slept. Looking at Naruto''s stable expression, Robin smiled slightly, lowered his body, and Ru Mo''s long hair leaned on the bed, and Robin bowed his head and kissed Naruto''s cheek, slowly raised his head. A gentle smile, whispered to the sleeping Naruto "I''m sorry Naruto, I said, I''m a cursed person, no matter where I go, no matter who I meet, I can''t stay, I can''t accept the love for you, I can only take my most precious things Here you are, if you can forget me, it would be better. Nami and others are better than me, goodbye. " Turning around, Robin''s walking feet stiffened, and he left his untouched Naruto on the bed, clenching his teeth, struggling, thinking that he couldn''t like anyone, and couldn''t drag this first one in love Her people. Robin walked out without hesitation. The morning sun is exceptionally beautiful With a fragrant quilt, Naruto didn''t want to get up. So sweet Robin really made him want to rest on the bed for a while, arms outstretched, want to embrace the warm tender body, did not expect to hold An empty. Opening his eyes and looking at the empty ship, Naruto frowned, feeling a little uneasy and about to get out of bed. The door of the captain''s room was opened, and Nami, who rushed in by mistake, saw Naruto naked and half flushed, thinking of the morning, she immediately worried. "Naruto, Robin left a letter this morning and left." "Letter?" Naruto froze, some did not understand, Nami calmed his face, and handed the white letter paper to Naruto with a little dignity. Open it for a look, the beautiful words are displayed in front of you, the content of the letter is very ordinary, Robin left, did not want to involve him. "That idiot." Naruto pinched the paper and was a little angry. What the world government was, even the Dragons, could kill them all. He didn''t want to do this, but he didn''t want to fall out and avoid trouble. "What happened to Robin Sauce?" Nami looked at the letter in Naruto''s hands with anxiety. Naruto likes Robin. This is what she can feel. She is very fond of Robin. of. Taking a deep breath, calm and a little angry, Naruto looked at Nami. He didn''t say anything about Robin. Instead, he took the sea train today and went to the naval headquarters to tell Nami to others. Explain, get ready and leave Meri for a while. As for those who ca nt take it, of course, they are placed on the Merrie and let Sauron take care of it. When he heard about this, Sauron recognized it. He did nt have much feeling about the naval headquarters. It''s good too. Arrange all Naruto, and find a lying Robin when going out. In fact, Naruto also understands that there is no possibility that Robin is here. According to Robin''s personality, you should know that he has all kinds of special The ability to hide from him couldn''t be easier. The sky cover was used to retrieve the island and the surrounding sea. Naruto still did not find Robin. It seems likely that he left the island. Looking at Naruto with a lonely face walking back, Da Siqi felt a pain in his heart, stepped forward unconsciously, and worried. "Naruto, what''s wrong?" "It''s nothing." Naruto smiled slightly, and suddenly there was such a beautiful Royal sister Da Siqi in front of her, but she didn''t have any mood to make fun of it, and she didn''t stop to step in. Unfortunately, before taking two steps, Da Siqi stopped in front of Naruto, looking serious. "Is it for Robin?" Looking straight at Da Siqi, Naruto nodded, and Yujie who raised Xuechi raised a grumbling Naruto, lowered her head, and muttered with dissatisfaction. "Just know Robin." Seeing Da Siqi''s angry cuteness, Naruto moved in his heart, leaned down, and smiled lightly. "Is Daskey angry, but she is so cute." Dasqi''s face was stretched out, the beauty blushed, and Naruto glanced, but it had a delicate taste, but at the blink of an eye, she looked seriously "Don''t worry about Robin, that guy is the number one wanted man. He has been wanted by the government for so many years. He has to be arrested long ago." "Also, I was just worried that the guy couldn''t figure it out and ran to surrender myself." v2 Chapter 138： : Forgotten thing "Actually, Lord, there is another thing I want to report to you. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website." Da Siqi''s face was straight, with a serious expression on his face. "What''s the matter?" I only cared about Robin''s Naruto, but didn''t have much mood. "Well, admirer still come with me." Holding Naruto''s hand, Da Siqi took Naruto, walked towards the cabin, came to the cabin dedicated to Da Siqi, and opened the door. . There was a Naruto who had forgotten the guy. It was Kalifa, who was **** with both hands and feet, even with a bandage on his mouth. The iron chain of the Hailou stone chain made Kalifa unable to move. She could only stare at Naruto with a horrified look, her messy blond hair scattered around her head, and she stepped back a few steps. "I almost forgot this guy." Naruto couldn''t help but feel funny, didn''t want to reach Siqi''s ability to work so well, it seemed that the water was broken, Da Siqi immediately caught her here. Dasqi stared at the eye-catcher calmly, seriously "Admiral, what does this guy do? She should know about Admiral. If you let him go, it may be dangerous to Admiral and Robin." Naruto''s earnest complexion, and that firm look, made Dasuki''s look make him laugh, he couldn''t help but tease. "I found Daski is also a very bad person." "No, I just care about the safety of your admiral, and you, you," said Da Siqi stutteringly, seeing Naruto''s ridiculous complexion, unconsciously raised his cheeks, coquettishly said "And you said, I am your justice. Doesn''t it mean that your admiral proposed to me?" A bit timid looking at Naruto, Da Siqi''s eyes looked a little expectant. wap.novelhall.com "Yeah." Naruto couldn''t help laughing, looking at Da Siqi''s loving look, and her heart was filled with warmth again. Now that these girls are here, it really shouldn''t be considered any more, and Robin It''s not easy to find it. It''s better to go to the Naval Headquarters this time, or to inquire about Robin''s whereabouts. Really not. Use the general''s identity to let the navy help to find it. But the admiral has the right to initiate a slaughter order. With all this in mind, Naruto was relieved and smiled slightly. "Dasqi sauce, obediently wait for me outside, I will have a good relationship with Dasqi after finishing." "Who wants you to talk to each other." Da Siqi''s cheeks were all pink, the ears were red, and he turned around with shame, not forgetting to close the door and keep it at the door. The lovely Yujie made Naruto smile, and turned around Kalifa in front of her. The beauty did not have the calmness she had originally seen, but her face was flustered, her glasses were swayed by her head, and left The charming face is very touching. This expression is even more amazing. It seems that it can be fun again, stretched a lazy waist, Naruto stepped forward, squatted down, and took off the bandage on Kalifa''s mouth. In the absence of Da Siqi''s sympathy, the bandage was extremely tight, and even the petals of the petals had a bright red mark. "You, do you know what you are doing now?" Carrie''s face, which was originally flustered, became calm at once, looking at Naruto with a cold face, her eyes a little firm. Naruto was a little surprised, and said lightly. "You know what happened to a few of your friends." "You killed them all?" Karifa''s body trembled, and now Naruto can stand here, which clearly shows that his companion may be dead and the mission failed. Thinking of this, Karifa was a little flustered. Naruto smiled with a playful expression. "Now in this world, only you know that I have a relationship with Robin. If you do nt say it, I will continue to be a general. If you say it, it wo nt work. If you do nt say it alone, what do you think is good? method." "I don''t know, you, let me go quickly, the world government won''t let you go." Karifa screamed panicfully, threatening words, without any weight, the expression was obviously very frightened. "That''s not okay, I said it, you said it, I wouldn''t be a bad admirer. If it were you, would you let it go?" Naruto smiled, but Kalif felt cold. Now she only knows Naruto s secrets, so to keep others from knowing, there is only one way to kill this person, which is also often done by world governments. Some fear of death still made Kalifa''s voice tremble "Don''t kill me, I won''t say, I can help you hide this, and I can help you hide it for the world government." "No, no one will keep the secret forever, only the dead." Naruto''s face was cold, his eyes pointed at Kalifa, of course, he would not kill her, but just wanted to have fun with this beauty. For this guy who grabbed Robin, he could not treat him like any other girl, and he had no sympathy. Biting on Bai Jie''s teeth, Kalifa stared at Naruto with a cold face. "Kill me, you can''t get rid of you. You are a traitor to the naval headquarters. Someone will know this." "Yeah, but that''s not about you. To you, when you want to die, do you want some entertainment?" Naruto shakes his fingers, his mouth is upturned. "What a sideshow?" "For example, let you enjoy the pain of being tortured, seeing your body is good, some perverted pirates should like you very much, think about it, what would happen if you were naked in front of a hundred perverted pirates." "You are a devil, a demon." As soon as he bit his silver teeth, Kalifa growled angrily at Naruto, but Naruto just smiled and didn''t move. "In fact, some people have said this before, but this will not change my decision, but I will aggravate it." Kalifa gritted her teeth without saying anything, but Naruto stood up and stretched out to lie to Kalifa. "By the way, I found the pirate ship. Not far away, there are drunks who have not touched women for hundreds of days. I believe you are such a big beauty. They will like it very much." v2 Chapter 139： : Threatening Kalifa With a grin, I glanced at Carlyfa''s figure, not to mention that the face, the chest, and the beautiful white legs are absolutely superb. Look. Yarn, Chinese website "No, I promise you everything, no." The panicked Kalifa was afraid of Naruto, and the Naruto in front of her was really her nemesis, and such a shameless admiral, but she had never seen it before. "Everything promises?" Naruto put his head in front of Kalifa, only one punch away from that charming face, and could breathe each other. Taking a deep breath, Kalifa''s sweet breath, Naruto can''t help but sigh the seductiveness of the perfume, and it is also mixed with the fragrance of a woman, it is indeed fragrant. "It''s better to give you two choices, me, or hundreds of perverts." Biting the metamorphosis very hard, Naruto stared directly at Kalifa. He understood the meaning of Naruto, Kalifa blushed, gritted his teeth and stared at Naruto. "Shameless, you asshole, hooligan." "Okay, it looks like you really like abnormal pirates. Also, it''s better to have more people." Naruto spread his hands helplessly, and was about to stand up, but Karifa panicked. As long as she thought about Naruto''s perverted pirate, her whole body was trembling, and she almost cried. So the devil is really her nemesis. But to accompany this Naruto, the young general, who is not as old as her, and her face is not very handsome, but she can really see it, glanced, and Kalifa blushed softly. "Can you change it?" "That''s not okay, think about it carefully. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website." Naruto came to Kalifa, staring at her snow face, smiling. With such a smile, in the eyes of Kalifa, she could only feel that the devil was smirking, clenching her fists, and anger rushed into her heartbeat. She wanted to hit Naruto with a severe blow, lift a pink punch, and punch a punch Go up. It''s a pity Naruto lifted up with one hand, and easily held Kalifa''s powder fist, and did not forget to squeeze it, smiling. "You still save a bit of effort and do the next thing." "Shameless" Kalifa squeezed out two words from her teeth, her face half blue and half red. "Rewarded." Naruto smiled and said indifferently, suffocating Carrie to death. "Let me go." Kalifa''s eyes were round and stare at Naruto, but Naruto shook his head, his face calmed down. "I''ve given you two ways. You choose?" "Impossible, unless I die." "I won''t let you, Sister Daski, the pirates I was looking for yesterday." "I promise you, I promise you." Seeing Naruto start shouting, Karifa was tense all over, and couldn''t help screaming, tears in the corners of her eyes. Da Siqi heard the movement and opened the door of the ship. She was surprised to glance at Kalifari and turned towards Naruto. "What happened?" The frightened atmosphere of Kalifa did not dare to show up, and she looked at Da Siqi eagerly, really afraid that the woman in front of her would bring in more than a hundred perverted pirates, so she might as well kill herself by biting her tongue. "It''s nothing, remember not to open any sound, and don''t let people come, if Sister Daskey does it, I will definitely hurt you." Naruto walked forward with a slight smile, staring at Da Siqi, Da Siqi flushed slightly, nodded his head slightly, backed out with a blush, and closed the door tightly. Da Siqi outside the door, her heart was beating like a heart, she still never felt like this mood, now as long as you see Naruto''s face, the heart is beating fast, the head does not know what to think. Obedience to Naruto''s mind is more important than anything else. Kalifa was relieved, and was a little grateful to Naruto. Seeing that the door was indeed closed, Naruto came back and smiled at Carrie. "Well, to make sure you don''t run away, I''ll give you something." Open your palm and press it towards Kalifa''s flat belly. Press the five-element seal. The s-class five-element seal can seal any ability in the body, making it an ordinary person. Feeling that the power was flowing, Kalifa, who couldn''t use even the power of the Demon Fruit, was of course extremely surprised. Naruto untied the sea floor stone and did not respond. Naruto was a little impatient looking at Kalifa who hadn''t moved yet. "Do you want me to take it off?" "What to take off?" "What do you say?" Naruto gave a grin and glanced at Kalifiya''s uniform, not to mention, the graceful curvy body and the fine white skin are indeed beautiful, paired with that mature and moving face, It''s so beautiful. Glancing at his eyes, Kalifa gritted her white teeth and did nothing in any way. Naruto, who was already in bed, still had a faint smile "I believe Sister Carrie should know how to do it. I don''t have to hand it over to you." "You, you." Karifa stared at him with a rage, and struck him with a stern glance. After a few minutes of stalemate, he finally walked over and climbed into bed with his snow foot closed. . The results Naruto lay motionless, so she wants to Zouren, though she did know these things, but never test, but not seen, has been seen by her picture books, but have not talked about love . "Naruto, it''s better to use a different method. It''s better to use your mouth." Kalifa slightly opened the lips of the red petals, exhaling like a blue, twisting her body, covering her hands with a few main places. "Okay, that''s exactly the group of perverted pirates. They are all ready. Believe me, they will come in immediately." "You" Naruto''s words made Kalifa''s eyes stare, and she dared not say a word. She bit her lip with helplessness, turned over and did not dare to see Naruto''s body, and sat on Naruto. Kalifa, whose face was pink, couldn''t help but buried her face in Naruto''s chest After a few hours, "Hmm." Naruto''s face was full of smiles, and she could not help but kiss her, and said calmly. "I won''t kill you, and I will let you go. I did a good job just now." v2 Chapter 140： : Shameful Kalifa "Naruto, remember to me, I won''t spare you. Look at 1 Mao 2 Wire 3 Chinese Network." Gritting his teeth, Kalifa glared at Naruto angrily, her most precious thing was taken away, Still such a guy made her want to cry a bit, but it''s too late to regret it now. Naruto smiled, but didn''t say much, but Kalifa''s face was too fragrant, making him unable to bear a few more kisses and drooling. His face was wet, which made Kalifa sick and helpless. He clenched his fists with both hands, barely raised his head, and bit his teeth. "This matter is not over. If you let me go, I will definitely report to the world government about you and Robin." "I don''t know if the world government would believe you or me at that time?" Naruto smiled, put it in front of Kalifa''s face, and stared straight at the pair of pupils. "You said that the world government would believe in a running dog or a powerful naval general." "You, you, I bite you." The angry Kalifa even opened her mouth and bit her on Naruto''s chest, but with too little strength, almost the same as licking. Instead, let Naruto enjoy it. Hugging the beauty for a while, Naruto didn''t do anything else, got out of bed, dressed, walked to the door, opened the door, and walked towards Da Siqi who was standing straight outside the door. "Okay, it''s fine, you can go." "Admiral, why is the voice inside intermittent, and it seems that Kalifa is calling, what the **** is going on?" Dasqi, dumb, didn''t understand what happened. "If you want to know, let me tell you next time." Naruto smiled slightly and pinched Daqi''s Joan''s nose. Although he also wanted to eat this girl, he couldn''t digest too much, and his waist was not working. Daqi, who nodded, was really cute and cute, and didn''t even peek. He left here quickly and obediently obeyed Naruto''s arrangement. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Naruto, who walked into the ship''s room, helped Kalifa put on her clothes, and of course it aroused this Yujie''s curse. Doing everything well, Naruto put his hands on Kalifa''s legs, sliding on the long, white legs, which was worse than Robin, but not much worse. "Remember me, Naruto." Kalifa''s face was a little dark, and her body was too tired to move. "Have a good day''s rest. Tomorrow you won''t see me. You can leave by yourself." Naruto took off the palm of his hand, stood up, turned around and left without stopping. After all, Kalifa couldn''t say if he liked it, just wanted to vent Just one click. Kalifa, who clenched her fists in both hands, wanted to go mad. Now that she was gone, she would have difficulty climbing. She did not expect such a thing to hurt her body so much that Kalifa was furious. In the evening, the seawater train set sail for the train to Jupiter Island. There is Admiral Naruto, the people of the navy and the world government greeted them with respect. The inside of the carriage was empty, but it saved some cleanliness. The train started with a "wow" and galloped out, heading for Judicial Island, the seat of the naval headquarters. Namei and others were sitting beside Naruto. They were most excited about the two empty island girls, Train Laqi and Konis, and the two girls were very excited looking out the window. In particular, Konis, who was sitting opposite Naruto, was full of joy and felt curious about this kind of thing. "Do you like Koenis sauce?" "Well, I didn''t expect something so interesting in the East China Sea." Koenis smiled sweetly, with a beautiful smile. Naruto said with a smile "I''m asking you, do you like me?" Koenice''s face turned red, and she bowed her head timidly and did not dare to see Naruto. At this time, a navy came to the corridor and stood upright, respectfully "Admiral, regarding the naval headquarters, we have contacted the naval headquarters. The Marshal Lord will personally send a boat to greet you." "Oh, I see." Naruto waved his hand, and the navy bowed back, showing great respect to Naruto, but this is the youngest general in history, making them nervous and dare not even talk. The four navies in front of a carriage were very serious. The Marshal valued himself, and Naruto could still understand, and suddenly remembered the thing about Ace, that guy should not have been sentenced yet, but it might soon be. Thinking for a while, looking at Hina "Hina, hasn''t the Navy Headquarters dealt with One Piece''s son?" "It should be fast, almost these days, hasn''t Master Marshal told you?" Hina looked at Naruto doubtfully. Naruto shrugged his lips. He didn''t contact the guy. Where did he know about this kind of thing, but this thing can''t tell Hina that this admiral is very loyal to the naval headquarters. Seeing the seated Hina smoking a cigarette, looking at the train outside is very peaceful, that soft face, with mature temperament, beautiful face, and **** red lips, is definitely a big beauty. Unfortunately, Naval''s identity makes Naruto dare not start, and he does not know how to start. It is extremely difficult to attack this woman who has absolute loyalty to the navy to be his own. "Forget it, take a step at a time, it''s still more important for Doflamingo and Robin, and I don''t know what the Kalifa is like now." Don''t look over the window, Naruto started to stay. And far from Naruto''s ship, it was already a dark shadow and a dark night, and a cautious body emerged, looking around at the empty ship. Kalifah clenched his teeth, his heart surged up and thought of a fire that burned the ship. Anger, but now a guy is still guarding her, making her afraid to do it. Glancing at Sauron, who was lying asleep on the deck in front of her eyes, Kalifa frowned, stomped her feet, and slowly approached the side of the boat. Each step was difficult because her lower body was really painful. The tingling sensation was very uncomfortable, and Kalifa''s eyebrows were twisted into a ball, and Naruto was scolded countless times in the heart. Unfortunately, it was useless. It was still like a stinging needle. Merrie. Whispered at the seven capitals of water "The matter of Nicole Robin must be told to the world government as soon as possible, and the admiral is actually going to help the pirates. This must be made known to the world government." The hurried Kalifah ran towards the distance and disappeared into the dark night. Now Naruto is drowsy, drowsy, his eyes are dim, he closed his eyes unconsciously, and fell into a deep sleep. "Naruto." Laqi squeaked softly, seeing that Naruto didn''t answer, then she knew Naruto was really sleepy. Looking at Naruto''s sleeping face, Laqi felt a sense of serenity, stretched out her hands and gently held Naruto''s head, and placed it on her shoulder. Unexpectedly, Naruto''s face fell on her snowy hill, making Laqi blush, her face shy, and afraid of waking Naruto, she could only smile helplessly. Naruto''s head, gently stroked, let Naruto pillow her soft "Xueqiu". v2 Chapter 141： : Arrival at Judicial Island Waking up, Naruto found the soft touch on his head, raised it for a look, and faced Laqi''s mature-flavored face, her mouth turned up, revealing a charming smile. "Naruto, are you asleep?" "Sister Laqi''s chest is really soft. Mtlnovel.com" stretched her waist, and Naruto''s words made Laqi''s face blush, but her eyes looked at Naruto with affection, without much shame, but bold gaze. Laqi''s gaze can''t be kept at a low level. Naruto don''t overdo it, and find Polki a nervous look, holding down his small head, for fear of being seen, can''t help laughing, and stretch out a covering Polki''s little finger, who was startled, almost got scared to his feet. "what happened?" "Are we going to the Judicial Island, Naval Headquarters?" Polki glanced at the navy on both sides with a small face, that was the navy. She was a pirate, how dare she go to the naval headquarters. "Yeah, but no one will hurt you, rest assured." Naruto smiled slightly, his palms tightened, and couldn''t help but notice that Polki''s little hands were so tender and smooth that he put them in his hands. Polki didn''t pay attention, but was infected by Naruto''s words, raised Naruto and raised a soft hum, letting him take his little hand, wanting to come to her is just a little pirate, the reward is not more than ten million, Naruto is the admiral, guarding her, I believe no navy will come to arrest her. Thinking of this, Polki was a bit more relaxed, with a sense of stability in her heart, much more comfortable than being a pirate, and being protected by the admiral, which greatly satisfied her vanity. She smiled slightly, her smile was very sweet. Came to the Judicial Island without fear and danger. The gates of several meters of high-speed rails slowly opened, and the strict navy stood in two rows. It is indeed a sentencing court set up by the world government. Pirates want to enter unless special times. Entering Judiciary Island, with the admiral of Naruto, the gate of justice opened slowly, and the road to the naval headquarters was also opened. The three large navy ships have been guarding for a long time, and the figures of the former three generals of the Navy stand on the hull, watching the Naruto group. Look. Yarn, Chinese website The three generals'' navy coats sang because of the sea breeze, and looked at Naruto, a new-born general severely. Until now, they have not seen Naruto''s true face. From the perspective of calmness and temperament, Naruto has to lose a bit. The navy on the side was shocked by such a big pomp, could not help whispering, "That''s the bluebird, yellow ape, and red dog of the three generals." "I heard that there is a new one. The youngest is the new general this time." Most navy''s attention is attracted by Naruto. At this age, it has to be shocking to get the generals'' results. "It turned out to be a young general. Anyway, when I saw it, I could go back." The languid barbara seemed to yawn, turned around without leaving any more, and walked into the cabin without anyone blocking it. . The meticulous red dog just stared. The relaxed ape, the most enthusiastic is the ape, a take-off, speed close to the speed of light, close to Naruto''s horror speed, the moment the whole figure disappeared, appeared in front of Naruto in a second. Nami and others who drew aside were startled and stepped back unconsciously, but Laqi looked at the ape sternly, fearing that the uncle in front of him would hurt his sweetheart. Leaning down, the yellow ape''s face was calmer, his mouth turned up, and he smiled easily. "It''s really a young general. I heard that you are very happy in Alabastan. It''s good to be young, and even one of the Seven Wuhais died in your hands. The world government is very concerned about you." "Joke, I''m just for the justice of the Naval Headquarters, so that those people do not oppress the people of Alabastan." Naruto said faintly, preventing Laki''s vigilance, after all, the uncle in front of him was not malicious, Naruto He didn''t want to ask for trouble, he just wanted to get some information. The straight apes, the ape, put aside his mouth, not cold and indifferent. "is it?" When the body moved, the light flickered, and it was put back on the boat again, without talking a nonsense, not even paying attention to the eyes. There was only that red dog, his eyes remained in one step, his whole body was very strong, his unsmiling expression, his indifferent eyes, like a tiger staring at his prey. The ordinary navy simply did not dare stand by his side. The people under the red dogs were the elite navy. The Warring States Period of the Buddha with a beard and whip entered slowly, his face was a little warm and angry, giving people the feeling of gnashing their teeth. "Admiral Naruto, as the admiral has always disobeyed the command, what are you thinking about, and why did it take so long to come back this time." Coming angrily, on his dead man''s face, the look of anger seemed to be eating. "Well, in the middle, my ship was sunk. In order to find the way to the navy headquarters, I spent nine cows and tigers. I can ask, Colonel Hina." Hina glanced behind her eyes and winked. In the face of Naruto''s lie, Hina''s helpless grin finally helped Naruto lie. "A lot of things were encountered along the way, and the ships of the Naval Headquarters were also destroyed by one of the Seven Seas of Wuhai, and all the 100 navies of the Naval Headquarters were destroyed, although it was so late." "Are all 100 navies destroyed?" The Warring States of the Buddha, his brows were twisted mechanically, his face was a bit ugly. "Who did it?" "It''s definitely Doflamingo." "Those guys in Qiwuhai." The Warring States of the Buddha squeaked that tooth. As can be seen, he was not very optimistic about Qiwuhai. Last time he asked Qiwuhai to test Naruto''s strength, and he wanted to give Qiwuhai a disappointment. . "Well, investigate this matter carefully and don''t let the people in the naval headquarters die in vain." The Warring States Period with a dignified Buddha will not miss such a good opportunity. Qi Wuhai originally did not like to obey the orders of the world government. He never liked these "regular" pirates. "Hi, understand." Hina responded respectfully. Naruto smiled lightly, just because of the prejudice of the Warring States of the Buddha against the Seven Seas of the Sea, that made Nato Flamenco suffer. Did not stay long, under the arrangement of the marshal, Naruto and others boarded the marshal''s ship and set off for the naval headquarters. For the girls around Naruto, they did not care too much, but only to Laqi and Konis. The **** the empty island cares a little about the wings, and the Warring States of the Buddha asked a little. Naruto didn''t ask, so she stopped asking. Just a few ordinary girls. As long as Naruto is doing things for the Navy, the world government will not offend Naruto because of small things like women. After all, money and femininity are more and more for the government that enjoys the entire world, because there is no Which organization has true justice. On the way, Naruto asked about the execution of Ace. From the mouth of the Marshal of the Warring States, I learned that Ace had issued a notice to all countries three days after the sentence, and this time was approaching, and the naval headquarters Filled with a solemn atmosphere. One Piece''s son could not be held responsible for the execution, and even Qi Wuhai was summoned back. Naruto was still very excited when he heard Qi Wuhai return. He wanted to find the excitement of revenge on a certain guy and killed him a hundred men. This feud he had never forgotten. "There is one thing that must be said first. Although one of the seven Wuhais was confirmed to have killed a hundred people in the Navy, this matter was left to the headquarters of the Navy. Therefore, you must understand, Admiral Naruto, you Identity and responsibilities. " Looking at Naruto solemnly, the words of the Warring States Period of the Buddha were calm. v2 Chapter 142： : Back to Naval Headquarters "Understand. Look. Mao. Thread. Chinese. Wen. Net" Naruto casually said, but can not be directly killed, then secretly die off, but he has the hidden fruit, since that flamenco After he gave him a hand, he should have repaid it so that the guy was overcast and didn''t know who it was. With a black smile in his heart, Naruto seemed to be righteous on the surface, without showing a little bit of anger. I found that Naruto was not abnormal. The Warring States of the Buddha could not help but nag at the things in front of him. Forget about everything that was forgotten. After all, no capable person has a good temper, especially the Qiwuhai. Person, that weird temper is several times more than Naruto. In short, the Warring States of the Buddha did not have any favorable feelings for Qi Wuhai. Originally Naruto wouldn''t say anything when he was in trouble, but now Ace''s sentence is near, but it can''t be because of this small matter that the internal division of the naval headquarters can be used. Between conversations the door of justice opened again, reaching the naval headquarters, a crescent-shaped island. Rows of navy battleships are densely packed in the sea, and the navy is waiting in every corner. It is indeed the navy headquarters. This rigorousness has tens of thousands, how to approach 100,000 people, and all of them are trained The navy is several times stronger than ordinary pirates. Shockingly arranged in two rows, leaving a way. The Warring States of the Buddha is in the forefront. Without paying a glance at the navy next to it, an unhappy expression, tens of thousands of navies dare not show up. At this time, standing in front of five differently dressed Shiwuhai. Powerful, eyes high, standing there lazily, different from the navy staying straight, Doflamingo put his hands in his trousers pockets, swept his eyes, and slightly tilted the corners of his mouth, revealing a hint of playful smile. With a somewhat ridiculous look, Doflamingo grinned as he walked up to the side of Naruto, and said in a voice that two people could hear. "Little Admiral, I really wanted you to take care of my crew last time. At the same time, I would also take care of you, but those people are really too weak to take care of them, and they are all finished." "Thank you so much." Naruto smiled slightly, no anger in his face. "No need, those little navies are really too weak, all the weak ones don''t feel it, they''re all dead, haha." Laughing softly, Doflamingo laughed and laughed very strongly. Naruto has the feeling of wanting to punch him up, but for Robin''s sake, he decides to put up with it and walks sideways to flamenco. Naruto doesn''t take a closer look. Instead, Flamingo thinks Naruto is afraid and laughs. He couldn''t stand up straight and laughed without any fear, making the face of the Warring States of the Buddha very unsightly. Glancing at Doflamingo for a moment, he cares how much Naruto cares, because it is the key to laugh in the end. "Who is this guy, does this mean that this is the new Navy colonel?" Naruto turned and stared at the sweet woman''s voice. A breath of diarrhea, worthy of being the empress, beauty is absolutely top-notch. Skin wins snow, small Joan nose sculptures like jade, long silky hair like ink, delicate and charming faces, delicate white tender skin as if it can pinch water, two snake-shaped earrings, dark blue eyes Full of pride. Standing straight, standing her proud chest, the open collar exposed a shallow snow ditch, the slender legs exposed most of the slippery tender white, and the wrapped luxurious robe could not cover her slim bumps. Body. Boyahan Cook, a beautiful woman with the beauty of heaven, better than heaven. Looking at the eye-catching eyes, Boyahan Cook didn''t say too much words, his eyes were very indifferent, he turned his head, put a hand in jade, put a self-talking word, and left here. "Anyway, I just came to play casually." Stepping on small steps and taking away part of the navy''s heart, you can see that many navies are attracted by the beauty of the emperor. Naruto glanced down and didn''t pay much attention, but sighed that the legs of the empress were really beautiful. Compared with Robin, they could only say that they were comparable. A few people were arranged for Nami. In the naval headquarters, people were entertained. Polki often hid in the room because he was afraid of the navy. He had a good relationship with Nami and others, and Naruto was also a waver. Erqi picked a room separately. Hina did not accompany Naruto because of the mission of the Naval Headquarters. As soon as she returned to the Naval Headquarters, Hina began to get busy, not knowing what to do. Naruto took Da Siqi to find information about Robin, went to the intelligence department, and inquired about Nicole Robin. Obviously, there was no result. For many years, Robin s news has been under the control of the world government. The naval headquarters does not have much exact information. It can only be known that Robin has not caught it yet. Robin was not arrested, Naruto was relieved, and was about to leave. He walked out of the naval intelligence service, walked along the long corridor, and came alone. The rock-like navy hero Monch D Karp, also known as Luffy''s grandfather, had an irritable character. When he saw Naruto, his face was full of anger, his eyes were fixed, and he approached directly. "It looks like there will be trouble as soon as you come back, Da Siqi sauce, take a step back, don''t hurt." Naruto reached out to protect Da Siqi, some do not understand Da Si Qi is seeing Monch D Cap, Of course she knew that, and could not help but scream in surprise. "Former Navy Hero." As soon as the words fell, Da Siqi felt a shock on the ground, and Kapu, who shot quickly, was deadlocked. With a fist in one hand, that smashed up quickly, Da Siqi did not respond at all, only felt the wind move, Naruto even pinched the fist of this navy hero with one hand. "Lieutenant General Karp, don''t come here. Do you give me such a big gift as soon as I meet? I don''t seem to be able to accept it." Naruto smiled easily, holding Karp''s iron fist tightly with one hand. "Don''t talk nonsense, fight with me. If you can win, I won''t blame Luffy. If you lose, you''ll wait to be beaten by my fist." The angry Capp did not forget that he was a naval hero fact. "That''s right, I have nothing to do but I have nothing wrong with Lieutenant General Capu. This can''t blame me." Naruto smiled lightly and relaxed. v2 Chapter 143： : Battle with Karp In the matter of Luffy and Ace, Capu agreed with Naruto to fight a fight, and the two came to the island''s square. wap.novelhall.com The place is wide and it is very suitable for comparison. It was learned that the navy hero was going to face off against the newcomer. The navy was immediately sensational. There were a lot of people in the crowd, but the only person who blocked was the marshal. Unfortunately, even the marshal could not stop Karp and Naruto. Numerous navies surrounded the two, and even the three generals of the navy and the people of Qi Wuhai came. With an unwanted clenched fist, Karp''s face was normal, without too much anger, but staring coldly at Naruto, coldly in tone. "I don''t want to say anything else. Admiral Naruto, you are the one I brought in. Even so, let me see your true skills, and let me revenge on Luffy and Ace. They Both of them are my grandson''s affairs, and you know that no matter who you are, you can''t stop me from thinking about you today. " Standing leisurely not far from watching Karp, Naruto said lightly "It shouldn''t be like this, I shouldn''t discriminate against you, take out my real strength, and let Lieutenant General Karp see it." "True strength?" Karp frowned, staring at Naruto. Obviously, Naruto now has a strong momentum. At this age, he who is not a demon fruit can reach such a terrifying momentum, making him doubt Naruto. Whether people are overbearing and domineering, but unfortunately, in fact this young man is not in front of him, and he has no domineering. "Ten tails melt away." Naruto whispered, six Qiu Daoyu appeared, holding the tin rod with one hand, the whole flashing golden light, even floating in the air. novelhall.com With the toes off the ground, all the navies were scared and frightened, and even the three generals looked serious. The empress snorted, looking at Naruto with a little curiosity, blinking blue eyes and staring at the two. One-handed tin rod, Naruto tilted and pointed at Karp, the six Qiu Daoyu moved instantly, separated by a long arc, all separated, and slammed in all directions towards Karp''s up, down, left, and right. , The entire escape route was sealed, and Carp, who was a dull complexion, did not retreat. As a navy hero, he really did not give in. He bit his teeth and directed a punch at the Qiudao jade. Huh! The ground trembled, waves crashed, and the calm waters shook. In this fist, Qiu Daoyu and Karp were even on par. Karp''s floor sank, and a pit of more than ten meters appeared directly. Naruto sighed that Karp''s fist was terrible, and the navy and others looked at the black sphere in fear. How terrible the ball can be compared to Karp Tekken. Unfortunately, Karp had only two hands, and Naruto asked for six jade pieces. In one stroke, Karp was obviously unable to fight. He was hit twice, and blood was flowing from his mouth. The body stood still. With such a horrible ball, Karp resisted. It is indeed a stubborn old man who cannot put down any face and does not want to beg for mercy. A blow had clearly separated the victory and defeat, and Karp''s body was very badly wound, but he stood steadily, his face never moving. "It looks like I''m still old, but I don''t just have this ability." Shaking his head and sighing, Karp faced the six begging jades that flew up again, his expression was frozen, and he roared again and shouted. "Naruto, let you know, **** is still hot." The momentum of the whole body skyrocketed, and the overlord was domineering. It became a substantive attack. The navy stepped back unconsciously because the momentum was too strong, and some ordinary navy quickly hid. The venue left only a few strong characters. The overbearing arrogance is indeed the overbearing arrogance of the king. One of tens of thousands of people can only be obtained through heredity. Luffy can have it, and Kapu has no strangeness. However, compared to Luffy, Karp''s domineering is completely open. This kind of strength is completely comparable to the general. Unfortunately, this person does not pursue the status of a navy, which can only become a lieutenant general. Ling Feng''s wind was shaving his face, and he could feel that his whole body was being squeezed, and the ten tails turned against him. He was even weak, and by virtue of momentum, no one was weaker than the other. "It''s just a pity that my ability is something you haven''t seen before." With his hands printed, Naruto released a magnificent fireball at the sky. The fireball exploded, rubbing out air currents and gathering a little dark cloud. People around did not dare to come out, the empress''s pair of beautiful pupils fell on Naruto, wondering what Naruto was going to do. At this time, Karp is fully trying to lower the 6 Taoist jades, and then use the domineering color to domineering, then use the armed color domineering, strong hands, black hands, and directly hit the Taoist jade in front of him. Jade couldn''t get close, but it also kept Karp out. "Thunderbolt, Kirin." With a wave of the hand, the sky was overcast with clouds, thunders and thunders, and the howling of thunder, it was a huge unicorn creature that cut through the sky. The huge body, the faint body of thunder and light, made the empress empress her. The vice wonder is shocking, I am afraid that such ability is no longer human. Recently, Capu could feel the power of the thunder and lightning in the sky, and his face was shocked. The original formidable face showed a bit of death, and he could not react instantly, and Kirin bumped into it. The crackling sound and the thunderous light strangled the earth. In order to avoid being affected, the empress and the three generals took a few steps back, because the place where Karp was in front was a piece of coke, the floor was broken, and the color was black. Karp, who was standing still, was standing straight and was turned into black charcoal, his hair was standing upright, his eyes turned white balls, and he fell straight. "Hurry up, the medical unit." The Marshal roared, and someone rushed forward and carried Nakapu away. The battle subsided in an instant, and thunder and lightning were won with only one hand. The strength of Naruto stopped the breathing of the people in the navy headquarters, which greatly shocked, The three majors only fully understood this time, why Naruto would become a general so quickly. Among them, Doflamingo had the ugliest face, one kind of ugly like eating a fly. Putting up his hands, Naruto''s whole body was lifted, and Naruto was restored to his original state. He didn''t take a look at his masterpiece. After all, the power of the hit just now was still restrained by him. Island breakdown. v2 Chapter 144： : Cultivation of Domineering The achievements of World War I, although this battle was said to have been given by the Warring States of the Buddha, Naruto s reputation in the naval headquarters has also increased to an unprecedented level. novelhall.com In the era of worshiping the strong, everyone in the navy headquarters admired Naruto, of course, including some navies who wanted to be Naruto. Unfortunately, Naruto didn''t want to be under the navy, after all, those people were to him Not even a cannon fodder, and loyalty is low. This kind of person is coming, it is useless. "Admiral, the previous battle has worked hard for you." Hina stood beside Naruto, but did not care about Naruto''s naval hero being seriously wounded. After all, battle deaths are frequent. Staring closely at the young admiral above herself, Hina looked solemnly, and said respectfully suddenly. "Hina checked it out just now. Didn''t the admiral want to see the domineering cultivation methods before, the Medical Department of the Navy Headquarters has a complete set of training methods." "Oh." Naruto was a little surprised, looking at Hina, she smiled. "Don''t you just check this thing." "Well, is there any problem, isn''t Hina doing right?" Hina looked at her confusedly, her eyes did not look any different. Yu Naruto spent so much time with it, but she admired the admiral and was helpless. "No, it''s just that Hina thinks about me so much." Naruto laughed and couldn''t help but tease. "Does Hina like me?" "Admiral, please don''t make fun of Hina, Hina is really angry. Look. Yarn, Chinese Net" Hina frowned, turned to leave without stopping, but took a few steps and looked back at Naruto , Looking seriously "If the admiral is going to practice and see domineering, or go to those guys in the medical class, they should be happy to tell the admiral." "Where is Hina sauce going?" Naruto screamed after hearing, but Hina didn''t look back, but the voice of complaint came. "Hina still has something to do, and the admiral is unwilling to help Hina. Everything can only be handled by Hina." Naruto smiled lightly, and also understood the meaning of Hina''s words. The identity of the Admiral''s headquarters dealt with a lot of world government affairs. He didn''t do it. He didn''t even care about it. He didn''t expect this subordinate to be so enthusiastic. Fully integrated into his men. This is the so-called day long relationship, of course, just Naruto imagined, if Hina knows, maybe it''s a blame. Turning around and leaving, this time towards the medical department. Pushing the door open, Naruto''s brows frowned, but Naruto''s uniform brightened her eyes. Naruto''s appearance, no one in the navy did not know that face, curious nurse, stayed in a busy footstep, looking at the young admiral from the side. "This person seems to be a new admiral. What are you doing here?" "Don''t you know that? The general is going to learn armed domineering, but I didn''t expect it would not be so powerful." "Really? It''s so cool, but I heard that there are a lot of girls around him. Even if he is fancy, this general is too handsome. He is better than some uncles here and has a bright future." Several whispering nurses clearly had a good opinion of Naruto, and they began to fantasize that if they could become Naruto''s wife, the identity of the Admiral''s wife, this is a hopeful existence, a chance to step up to the sky. Naruto was warmly greeted by several young and beautiful nurses, and an old man with white hair, who introduced Naruto to a separate room and tested the body with special equipment. Looking at the test results, the old man looked very serious and looked up. "Admiral, are you really not domineering?" The rhetorical words were full of surprises, not wanting to ask questions, but wanting to be surprised. "Yeah, I heard that bully and domineering are inherited. Armed and heard can learn by themselves." Naruto nodded and asked the doubts in his heart, not minding the girl in the white nurse uniform behind her. He could feel that the two nurses in front of him were also surprised by the fact that he was not domineering, and there was another kind of taste, this kind of eyes flashed a little peachy as when Kaya or Nami watched him. "Armed and domineering, originally learned by yourself, but some methods can be quickly trained." The old man who spoke seriously and slowly explained Naruto''s method patiently. It is very simple and difficult to achieve at the same time. By being in danger, you can make yourself aware of the arrogance of the armed forces. It is the easiest way to fight by fighting. And when you see domineering, some people have it right after birth, and some people have acquired training. To be precise, everyone has heard about domineering, because as long as people are alive, the body can make special sounds. With these sounds, You can predict your opponent''s next move and position. And through training, you can detect the size of the sound heard, and even hear the heartbeat sound tens of thousands of meters apart. Naruto can''t help thinking of Aisha''s little girl. That''s the most powerful and domineering thing, just like the fruit of a thunder. After a while, the old man stared at Naruto and could not help asking "I wonder if the admiral has any fiancee or anything?" "Does it matter?" "Cultivation sees that it is domineering, and it also depends on its own thinking ability, that is, delusion, so you can go to find the admiral''s fiancee and try it. This is also a method. Of course, success depends on personal qualifications." "I see, I''ll give it a try." Naruto nodded, and when he turned and stood up, he could feel the longing eyes of the nurses in front of him. Any stay went out. "By the way, I have already handed over the generals about the cultivation materials." When Naruto stepped out of the door, the old man''s shout came over. Naruto, who didn''t understand a little, left the medical department to know the meaning of the last sentence, which turned out to be in the hands of Da Siqi. With a pair of glasses, holding a file in his hand, Dashie smiling, the smile was like sunshine. "Admiral, please advise." Naruto was stunned, and a smile couldn''t help but appear. For Da Siqi''s training, it was also good. It could cultivate feelings and train again. v2 Chapter 145： : Da Siqi cosplay "With regard to domineering training, do you have any specific methods for your admiral?" Da Siqi slowly walked beside Naruto, gathered together, and turned his head to look at Naruto''s face, so she found it really handsome today. , Heartbeat has accelerated. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net "I want to try it." Naruto thought for a moment, turned to face Da Siqi, didn''t expect the girl to come close, and slammed into her arms. Naruto hugged Jiao''s body, Da Siqi''s face turned red, and even her glasses almost fell off. She was crooked aside, and the poor little head hurt her little head and looked up at Naruto. The circling black hair, the slightly shorter head, the gentle and demure face, and the cheeky swollen cheeks, the lips were like red petals. Reached out and touched Qi''s mouth lightly. The soft touch made Naruto not want to take it away and smiled softly. "This method requires Da Siqi to cooperate. For those who are arrogant, try to tease." "Provocative, how to do it?" Dasqi tilted her head, supported her glasses with both hands, and Naruto was moulding her mouth. There was a strange feeling that made her ashamed cheeks pink. Naruto can''t help but feel funny, Da Siqi is really an elder sister who doesn''t understand anything, but this is really cute, she lowered her head, leaned against the jade ear lobe, and bit her ear. "In other words, let Daschi tease me to see if it can inspire." "Ah?" Da Siqi was ashamed, his face was dripping with blood ashamed, holding the file in his small hand, holding it tightly in his chest, dare not to see Naruto, coyly "If it is Naruto, I can try it. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" "That''s right, I''ll borrow some clothes." Naruto couldn''t help but turned around and strode forward to the medical room. In the curious glance of Dasqi, Naruto borrowed a nurse''s clothing and made Dasqi ashamed. Want to run away. And the love of Naruto, and the desire to help Naruto, made her willing to do anything for Naruto, still very cleverly stayed in place, and let Naruto take her jade hand to leave. Love is blind. Naval headquarters assigned to the admiral''s luxurious suite, Naruto sitting on a wooden chair admiring the beauty of Da Siqi under the bright sun. It turns out that Naruto''s idea is really good. Da Siqi is really suitable for nurse wear. The white nurse uniform, plus white pantyhose, wrapped in tender and beautiful legs, long and straight, with glasses and that temperament are really better than It s a perfect match. The demure face was a little shy, Xueyan was a little pink, and moist and charming. "Uh, uh, that''s great." Naruto''s grinning face, full of excitement, looks so much better than those of the Navy headquarters nurses, the most special is that temperament. Grabbing the corner of the clothes, Da Siqi looked at her dress with a doubt, and was puzzled. "This can really help Naruto cultivate your knowledge and domineering." "Of course not, I think about it." Naruto smiled slightly, his face chuckled slightly. "Take off your clothes in front of me and it''s almost there." "Ah!" Da Siqi was startled, Xueyan was like a sunset, red, biting her thin lips like a petal, and glaring at Naruto, her voice softly. "Train well, don''t think about these weird things." Dressed up by the nurse, and with coquettish eyes, this is enough to tease the heart. How can you comprehend the smell of domineering? There is a ghost if you can understand. To Naruto, it doesn''t matter if you understand or not. There are ten abilities in it. The ability to speak is not worse than the sense of domineering, and has perceptual ninjutsu. Now he just wants to appreciate the beauty of Da Siqi, especially the legs in white tights, wrapped in Xuenen''s skin, which makes people want to lick it. "Sister Dasqi, even for my cultivation, please." Grinning slightly, Naruto glanced at Dasqi''s snow-white thigh, not looking up and down her body. Never experienced any love and never liked anyone, Da Siqi didn''t know what to do now, bit his lips, slightly stunned her eyes, shyly "No way, do this, too, too shameful." "So, Sister Daskey doesn''t like me anymore." Naruto pretends a sad look, and that expression, even if Daski knows that it''s a pretense, is still distressed, who made her whole heart ming People. Biting her lips tightly, Daschi''s shame turned to red, raising her eyes as pure as water. "That''s fine, but is it really okay?" "There should be no problem. How to know without trying. This is the first method I think." Naruto said slightly, of course, he just made it up. He believes that if this works, then not all seduces can practice. This, of course, cannot tell the pure Da Siqi. "Well, it''s for the admiral''s cultivation." When biting Bai Jiehao''s teeth, Da Siqi bent down and took off the white pantyhose first. Naruto breathed out, his posture was too beautiful, and he bent down to see the snowy gully, which caused Naruto to have some blood. Take off a sock gently, and take off the shoes too, revealing the white jade feet, Da Siqi raised his head and glanced at the strange Naruto, could not help wondering "What happened to your admiral?" "No, go on." Naruto said in a very hoarse voice, but Da Siqi froze a bit, but still didn''t understand why the admiral started to take off the other one. Hand rolling white tights, is rolling to the snowy soles, and felt a pair of large hands covering his thin waist. "Yeah!" Startled, Da Siqi stood up, looking ashamed, turning his head to scold Naruto, and once turned back to meet a moist mouth. The sweet smell filled Naruto''s nasal cavity, holding Dasqi, sitting on the bed, Naruto took a long ride along Daschi Xuenen''s thigh, and stretched out, with the other hand, unbuttoning the nurse''s costume and climbing mountain peak. Tianlei hit the ground like fierce fire, and fierce movements made Dashi Qi''s whole body sweat. For up to an hour, Naruto also enjoyed the cuteness of Da Siqi''s first love, ending her 20 years of office. v2 Chapter 146： : Cultivation Sees Dominance Snuggling on Naruto, looking at Naruto''s cheery face, Da Siqi felt that her heart was full of the shadow of this face, filling every corner of her heart, maybe this is love. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net If she did nt meet Naruto, she might go after Naruto, recapture all the world s famous knives, and live for her dreams, but now her whole heart is to stay with Naruto and enjoy Naruto s gentle and leisurely personality . Thinking of Naru''s angry anger before, Da Siqi wanted to laugh again. Flutter, gentle Yujie, the charm of laughing, like blooming flowers. "What''s wrong?" Naruto stroked Da Siqi''s smooth back, so that the girl got it by herself, so how to cherish it, including Nami and others. "It''s nothing." Da Siqi shook her head, looking at Naruto, a little head, seriously. "Naruto, you see that you are arrogant and do you understand?" "Not yet, let''s try again." Naruto laughed, but looked bad. Da Siqi froze, then realized that Naruto was lying to him, from the beginning to the end, but unfortunately there was no anger in his heart, only a strong sense of shame. "You lied to me." Daskey buried her face in Naruto''s chest under shame. Instead, it caused Naruto to laugh lightly, modeling Dasqi''s loose hair. Because of the previous movements, this curled hair also fell down. The thin black hair was indeed very soft and let Naruto People do not want to let go, playing with both hands. Da Siqi felt the itching of her hair, glanced at Naruto lightly, and could not help showing a faint smile, pleased that Naruto liked her. Naruto sniffed her hair with one hand and smelled it. It was seductive, and looked at Dasqi who was a little rosy, and said with a smile. "I did want to lie to you just now, just because I like you so much, Da Si, no one in this world dares to bully you. Whoever will move your hair, I will let them all die, not even the world government." "Naruto, do you want to betray the world government?" Da Siqi stiffened, looking at Naruto seriously. "It''s impossible now, but Robin won''t like the world government. For Robin, I definitely won''t stay in the navy." Naruto smiled lightly, but it''s not a big pity. In fact, even if he is not Robin, when the world government runs away I have no consciousness, it is better to build a country directly and be happy. Of course, it''s just a score. His ultimate goal is to pick more girls, get more money, and then find the treasure of One Piece casually. "Is Robin?" Da Siqi tilted his head and thought for a few seconds, immediately figured it out, smiled slightly and looked at Naruto "If that''s the case, I''ll be on Naruto''s side, because Robin is a good guy." Naruto was very pleased with Rumo''s long hair. The two of them calmed down for a while, and Naruto got up again and enjoyed Da Siqi''s service. Dasqi wore her black hair, knelt down on the bed, helped Naruto dress up in casual clothes, put on the navy coat, and was methodical from beginning to end, indeed a virtuous royal sister. Pulling Da Siqi up, Naruto held Da Siqi''s little hand and did not let go, his complexion recovered calmly "I want to ask Da Siqi for the domineering thing. Only Da Siqi can help me." "what''s up?" "I want you to fight with me. Of course, I will not use any abilities, that is, to fight equally, so that I feel the crisis, and then realize the domineering as soon as possible." Naruto wanted to find Kerby, or other people in the naval headquarters to help, but unfortunately, those people were not light or heavy, it would not be cost-effective in the event of injury. Only this Daski who likes him would know the size and have The strength of years of practice is not bad. Da Siqi froze, her face serious and focused her head. "Well, I''ll pay attention to it, and help you to get armed and domineering without hurting your admiral." Naruto''s heart was refreshing for a while, so she is absolutely superb. At the same time, he took out a hundred chakras and let Dasqi take it. He absolutely trusted Nasuke''s Daschi, of course, without asking. Naruto gave Daschi access to Chakra and let her use it on the long sword. Feeling that the long knife is sharper and more prosperous, Da Siqi is still very excited. Now that she has a hundred chakras, she can have the power of Sauron even if she does not fully grasp it. And Naruto s training has also officially started. It only uses the ability equivalent to Dasqi to defend. The process is a bit thrilling, and of course a bit ambiguous. After all, Dasqi does not dare to die, and let Naruto take advantage. , While Da Siqi was distracted, hugged and kissed the girl. Instead, Da Siqi was so happy, no blame, only Jiao Yan. The day ends in training. Naruto after a long day of fatigue, did not feel any effect, after all, this thing can not be anxious, but the harvest of the day is to further enter into the relationship with Da Siqi. Taking a look at this Daqi next to himself, Naruto couldn''t help but want to laugh, and he hated him that way not long ago, now he''s stuck and he doesn''t want to leave. Walked to Nami''s room and others, Naruto stopped, turned around and slowly reached out her hand, holding Da Siqi''s face, smiling. "Dasqi, talk to Smog tomorrow, obediently resign from the navy position and be my little wife." "Why is it small?" Da Siqi grumbled at the snow gill, but after a few seconds he was still very happy, "Hmm", couldn''t help covering Naruto''s palm with jade hands, his eyes were full of love. "In this way, I also enjoy the gentleness of the admiral, yes, the famous knife thing, can not forget." With her little red lips, Da Siqi looked at Naruto with a bit of grudge. Naruto smiled slightly "Of course I won''t forget." Two people opened the door and went in. "Naruto, just right, come and taste the food here, it''s really good." Nami ran forward with a smile, holding Naruto''s arm without much worries. Naruto, who was left by Nami, came to the table, enjoying the rich food and the laughter of several girls who belonged to her. v2 Chapter 147： :you are disgusting At daybreak, I originally planned to train with Da Siqi again, and pulled Da Siqi''s Naruto to the square, but found that there were many people in the square. It was surrounded by circles, and they were all male, so Naruto, who was a little curious, glanced and found that the female emperor was in the middle. Boyahan Cook stood, not observing that his beauty fascinated many navies, instead set his eyes on Naruto, looked at each other, and walked straight up. That graceful body, followed by a flowery python, is also a snake that obeys the beauty of the emperor. It seems that the charm of Boyahan Cook can''t even downgrade the animals. Glancing at Da Siqi, Boyahan Cook smiled slightly with his small mouth. Such an action caused the men around him to hold the heart in his hands and fell to the ground. This empress is very beautiful though. But this is not the case. Do these people have never seen beauties, and imagination is also, they are with a group of big men, and indeed have not seen any beauties, compared to Naruto, he is almost immune to beauties. "Scared is the most beautiful, don''t you think so." Raising one hand, Boyahan Cook raised his snow-white neck like a swan, Yang head looked at the sky, single raised his finger at Naruto, and smiled indifferently. "Sad body and this girl, who the admiral thinks is the most beautiful." "You''re all right." Naruto didn''t understand why Boyahan Cook came to ask him. Only Naruto does not understand that women''s jealousy towards women is also very heavy, and the conceited female emperor does not think that Daski is better than her. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Putting away that weird posture, the emperor stared proudly at Naruto with a light tone. "It''s just too boring to look at you. It''s very interesting to see you. I want to talk to you. I don''t know if you would like to chat with me." The Navy Gate looked at Naruto jealously. Although very jealous, but because Naruto''s identity still did not dare to do too much, even that jealousy was secretly modeled. "Not interested." Naruto shook his head and pulled Da Siqi away, and walked without stopping. Boyahan Cook was stunned, and his face was a bit ugly. This was the first time she had been ignored, and she had the most beautiful appearance. She was ignored by a new general. Think Boyahan Cook was a little angry, shouted with a cold face. "stop." "Ding, the space-time task is triggered. Please ask the host to express their dislike of Boyahan Cook, very disgusted, outstanding, and the task rewards 2 natural fruits. The task time is 5 minutes, and there is no penalty for failure." The system prompts Naruto to turn his head. Do nt say that this system will become more and more full. The empress in front of him is clearly discolored by his defiant face. If he hates it, he also says he is disgusted I don''t know if I will fight or kill. Anyway, you can''t throw 2 fruits of nature. "I am talking to you." A good-looking crescent crescent eyebrow, the empress looked at Naruto with a cold look. "Am I?" Naruto froze and let go of Dasqi''s hand. With Dasqi''s dissatisfaction, Naruto stepped forward and did something that made the surrounding navy rush up. One hand stretched out and pinched the empress''s chin. The touch was soft and boneless, let alone the skin was absolutely superb. The emperor faltered, Naruto was so fast that she did not respond, her face could not help but become angry, and when she wanted to do something, Naruto''s words made her almost unable to react. "I tell you very clearly, a girl, do nt show off women like this in the public, are you very beautiful, not half as beautiful as my Da Siqi. And do nt you feel ashamed if you show off your figure like this? Well, I feel really sick, very sick. " The surrounding navy opened its mouth and was rocked by Naruto''s words, shocked and petrified, and his body was motionless. Such nagging Naruto, but they have never seen it, and this person is still their general with many girls, do you think Disgust makes the other person like it, but disgust can''t be said so plainly. "You, you, you are insulting your body." Boya Hanku had originally thought that Naruto would tease her, and did not expect to say such words that made her angry. "No, I''m just telling the truth, obediently go home and dress up. Are you really annoying, is there a man? In short, I really hate people like you." Naruto''s eyes are very cold, not to blame his acting skills, in fact, he is a bit displeased to the female emperor, some beautiful women are mischievous, and this will provoke the male emperor, so he can''t mess with it. "Jian Shen has never been so insulted by others, Admiral you are the first." Boyahan Cook''s face froze, and for no reason a shout, the slender beautiful legs also lifted up, crossed an arc, and hit Naruto''s arm was pinched by Naruto. The smooth calf, let alone say, is full of elasticity, as long as you think about being pinched by this beautiful leg, the whole body is numb. "Impossible, why you haven''t petrified." Boyahan Cook was so horrified that he couldn''t feel the pinch of Naruto. "I said, you are annoying, don''t play anymore, I don''t have time to accompany you. Compared to Da Siqi, you are 100 times worse." Naruto slightly lowered the legs of Boyahan Cook, His face was serious and his words were full of seriousness. "Then try it on me," Poyahan Cook chuckled, a little uncomfortable inside, two jade hands posing with love, the light of love shooting out, hitting Naruto, nothing happened. Boyahan Cook was shocked inside, so this thing only shows that Naruto''s words just now are true and really hate him. Every word previously hit her like a sledgehammer. Being disgusted to such an extent made Boyahan Cook a little reconciled. "You''re okay, goodbye, don''t mess with me." Naruto waved his hands and left without any stops, just looking at the system to get rewards. "Stop, stop for your body, stop for me." The growling was about to cry, and Boyahan Cook found that Naruto didn''t even look back, so he pulled the girl who was not her beautiful, and still joking, Boyahan Cook took Bainen His fists were clenched, and his fingers sank into the flesh. v2 Chapter 148： : Armed Color Domineering Seeing that Naruto didn''t even return his head, Boyahan Cook was angry and angry. She had never been so looked down on. She had no arrogant personality and wouldn''t even think about catching up. Turning his head, he left in the opposite direction of Naruto. wap.novelhall.com Naruto saw that the two demon fruits are Xuexue fruits, which can make snow on their own. Although they don''t quite understand the ability of the demon fruits, they are naturally not too bad. Unfortunately, the development of fruit capabilities depends on the individual, not the powerful fruit, and the strength will be stronger, because each fruit has unlimited potential. To realize this potential, you must go through hard training. So this is why Naruto did not give Nami and others a demon fruit. Take Da Siqi again to an open space, specially trained venue, there is Naruto''s general status, no one dares to disturb, if violated, this will be punished by the navy. There was no one around, Da Siqi pulled out the long knife in his hand, his face was dark, and he looked at Naruto with a cold face, his voice calm. "Naruto, there is a saying I said at the beginning, this training method must go all out not to be lazy, otherwise it is impossible to cultivate armed arrogance, so." As soon as the words came down, Da Siqi stepped forward, raised the long knife with one hand, and rushed towards Naruto. As long as the strength is equal to Da Siqi, Naruto can only suppress the abilities of Chakra and Too, and only use the body to dodge. The silver light flashed, Da Siqi did not pause without any break, raised the katana again, and the long sword wielded countless lights, shrouded densely toward Naruto. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Wrapping around him, could not help but take a few steps back, Naruto''s face was a bit ugly, and he could not help crying. "Hey, you don''t have to work so hard." "Rest assured, if I kill you, I will accompany you to die together." Da Siqi looked cold and said Naruto fought the Cold War, and immediately knew that she was real. With constant dodging, they did not dare to really use their strength, and the two people were hiding and chasing each other, and the figure of jumping was as fast as a blast. "Feeling the qi in your heart and the arrogance of the armed forces are originally owned by everyone at birth, so it is likely to be hidden somewhere in your heart." Da Siqi explained and continued to slap his hands, and his complexion I was determined to help Naruto, I really had the heart to chop him. Feeling attentive, Naruto closed his eyes, and in the face of Da Siqi chopped up the knife, motionless, Da Siqi''s eyes were a little flustered, he couldn''t hold his hands, he just chopped straight up. Naruto was reminded somewhere in the body that there was a hint that he could block the knife with both hands, a sense of crisis before death, and a little expectation. Raising one hand, when the sound of a crisp sound, Naruto''s arm turned black, blocking Da Siqi''s long knife. "Successful." Da Siqi''s eyes brightened, and he was more excited than Naruto, almost screaming with excitement. Observing the black object in his hand, Naruto can feel the rigidity of the arm, but unfortunately this thing is not very powerful, and it has not been fully grasped yet, it can only play a little defensive effect and auxiliary attack effect. . "I can realize that soon, Naruto, you are worthy of being a general." Da Siqi could not help coming forward, staring at Naruto with excitement, his eyes blinking a little bit of joy. "It''s just a pity that it takes a bit of time to fully master it." Naruto sighed. Now the armed arrogance is inspired, but it is still in its early stages. To be fully skilled, it takes a lot of time. "Admiral, entrust me with training." Da Siqi and his party salute, keeping their back straight. Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and stepped forward without pinching Da Siqi''s chin, while Da Si Qi looked at him faithfully, his head was lowered, and kissed her two faint petals Small mouth. Until the evening training, Ming talents took the already sweaty Da Siqi to go to the hot spring, of course, can not avoid loving once. Two jade hands were pulled by the pool, and the hot smoke covered Da Siqi''s wonderful man''s body. Da Si Qi, who was so tired that he didn''t want to move his fingers, lay in a soft mud in the hot spring. Could not help but glance at Naruto, seeing that grinning and contented face, can not help but coquettishly said. "I used to think about it, Lord, did you see my body early in the morning?" "What''s the matter?" Naruto slid the water, moved over, and hugged Da Siqi''s warm and delicate body, and Naruto''s heart shouted because of the shyness of her sister''s body. Kissed Da Siqi''s tender face and smiled. "I like you so much about your body." Dasqi''s legs are gently stroked, Naruto feels that he really has a special feeling for beautiful legs. Who wants that, the legs of the girls who follow him are really beautiful. Da Siqi gave Naruto a white look, but he did not have much resistance, but nestled in Naruto''s arms, like a little girl, said softly "If I haven''t met you, maybe I''m still pursuing a famous sword somewhere. I didn''t expect that love is also such an exciting thing." "Does Dasqi like me so much?" Naruto laughed, straightforward words made Daschi''s face flushed like Jiaoyang, red, raised his head and bemused the snow cheeks and coquettishly. "You''re a rogue." The two kept warm for a while, washed their sweat again, put on clothes under Da Siqi''s service, and left the room. The dinner was still very rich, and Naruto was full, and when she saw Hina coming in from the door, she could not help saying hello. "Admiral, I believe it is unnecessary for me to say that you must be present tomorrow about Potkas D Ice." Formulaically speaking, Hina looked at Naruto seriously. After hearing Hina''s words, Naruto remembered this time that Ace was going to be executed, and tomorrow is also a good opportunity to find a guy to get revenge. Whitebeard will definitely come to attack, and then you can kill the Doflamingo in a mess, this is the perfect method. v2 Chapter 149： : Before execution Early in the morning, Naruto lay on the bed and didn''t want to get up anymore. Her warm and tender body embraced Nami and Da Siqi right and left, and Kaya was still lying on her chest. novelhall.com The cluttered sheets showed the madness last night, holding Nami and Dasqi asleep, staring at the snowy face covered by Keya''s blond hair, and started to stay. The small Joan''s nose exhaled a uniform breath, hitting his chest, and itching caused Naruto to almost react again. Maybe it''s too cold. Keya''s two small white hands clenched tightly around Naruto''s waist. The corner of his mouth contained a sweet smile, as if he was dreaming something. "Naruto, Hina said that the pirate named Ace would be executed at noon." Pushing the door open, two people and girls, Lachi and Koness with wings, saw the four on the bed. Laqi didn''t have any changes in her face, but smiled lightly and approached slowly, and Koenice''s face turned red. She turned around and wanted to trot away. Naruto smiled at Laki "Catch Koness." "Um." Laqi smiled softly, grabbed Konis''s hand without much thought, and was stopped by him. Konis wanted to drill the seam with a bit of shame. "Sister Laqi, what are you going to do?" Konis turned her head and let go of Naruto Laqi, dare not look at the naked Naruto on the bed. Laqi smiled softly, as if she took it for granted. "Sorry, Naruto said, I can''t help but listen." "Good job, it''s so good today, it''s better to sleep together." Naruto laughed and patted Keya''s hips. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Keya rubbed his eyes, woke up dimly, and saw Naruto''s face turned red, and immediately burying his face in Naruto''s chest. "Mrs. Keya, get up obediently." Naruto smiled lightly and stroked the back of Keya''s head. The golden hair was silky and silky, making people put it down. Keya, who whispered "Um", slowly got up, and also awakened Nami and Dasqi. When the two girls didn''t know what was happening, Naruto beside her had already left the bed. The closed body made Koenice''s mouth wide open, and her face turned red like the sun rising out of the window, even the ears had to turn red. The most interesting thing is that the snow-white wings behind it shivered slightly. Going to Koenigs, Naruto just clasped Koenis to the two jade hands, looking calm. "I won''t force you, Koenigs, I want to ask you, do you like me, and would you like to be with me?" Koenigs''s head was low, and she didn''t dare to see Naruto. She couldn''t help raising her head and glanced shyly. The empty island incident and Naruto''s life-saving kindness were very heavy for Koenigs. Nodding his head, Konis blushed softly "From Kongkong, I thought about it clearly, Naruto, you are a benefactor of Kongdao, and also my benefactor, I will always be by your side." Stop talking too much. Naruto didn''t expect the girl to be so tender, her head lowered, and she snatched a kiss from Koenigs, a sweet kiss. She hugged Koenig and undressed the girl''s clothes with the help of Lacy. Let two girls like angels serve themselves and do that kind of shame. Warm and long, lingering for a long time, what makes Naruto feel interesting is Koenig s wings, the white wings, trembling because of her soft humming, dancing very quickly. "Konis, your wings are really interesting." Looking at Konis on him, Naruto sat and stretched out his hands to caress the pair of wings, which was smooth to the touch and good in texture. Ashamed, Coness couldn''t help covering her face with both hands, but unfortunately the wings were moving faster. Really a shy cute girl. On the Crescent Island of the Naval Headquarters, on the Marin Ford Grand Square, there are 100,000 navies, nearly a thousand general-level figures, the three generals sit in the town, and the seven military sea guards, while the generals originally had four chairs, but now they have a space. An empty space left, the marshal gritted his teeth, full of anger "General Naruto, what the **** are you doing, Colonel Hina, why isn''t that guy here yet?" "Hi, I''ll take a look at it immediately." Hina straightened her waist, now dare not care about the critical moment, hurried to find Naruto, Naruto is still quiet in his gentle hometown. There are 100,000 personnel on the island, and the posture is more terrifying than the slaughter order, and the momentum of the three major generals is out of breath. Bound, tied to the stone cage of the sea floor, Ace kneeled in the middle of the square, facing the endless navy and the calm sea water. There was no joy, anger, grief, Ace kneeling on her knees, no expression on her face, a calm attitude, a sense of fate. Here, nearly a thousand generals in the navy headquarters are at the forefront. The generous navy coat can not cover the fortitude of each navy and stands upright. At this time, this group of people can''t fall even in the strong wind. On the calm sea, the rising sun rises and rises. The approaching noon also makes Ace understand that his death period has dropped. He raised his head and looked at the sea water. Ace''s face had no emotion at all, just a mumbled word that no one had heard. . "Father, don''t come over. The strength of the new general is not something we can fight against. Don''t come over." Clenching his fists with both hands, Ace''s face was very grim. The sun is getting higher and higher, and as time goes by, the execution is getting closer. "Report, the gate of justice was severely damaged. Several different pirates went and surrounded them." The Navy salute reported to the marshal, his voice trembling. "Don''t panic!" The Warring States of the Buddha frowned and roared, biting its teeth. "Have you seen the white-bearded ship?" "No." "Hurry up, that guy is the main combat force, and everyone else is vulnerable." "Hi." The Navy left in a hurry, and the face of the Warring States of the Buddha was gloomy. Two executioners with big swords stood next to Ace, and time was close, letting them grasp the big knife in their hands. Three minutes passed without any warning. The sea floated over a dozen large pirates, various pirate ships with standard skulls, and surrounded the island. v2 Chapter 150： : Against White Beard Looking around at the numerous pirates around him, the Warring States of the Buddha gritted his teeth, and his face was angry. "Where the **** is that whitebeard?" At the moment of speaking, the crescent-shaped island was in the forefront, and the white water bubbled up. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The big waves rolled, with huge bubbles, three pirate boats emerged from the water, and the water sprayed, reflecting the bright sunlight, the pirate flag with a white beard, cross skull and skull, was particularly dazzling. "No, don''t come over." Roaring Ace couldn''t help yelling. Holding the trowel with one hand, the giant''s body with a white beard stood on the boat, looking at Ace in front, his eyes full of kindness "My son, is there nothing?" "Father, you can''t come here." Ace yelled, and as he yelled, the battle flared. The first person to rush forward was the giant white beard, holding a large knife, and with the ability to shake the fruit, the whole body started to move as soon as two fists hit the air, and the air appeared numerous cracks. The earth is roaring, the waves are rolling, and the whole island is quake. The shaky ground is cracked and cracked. The noisy pirates also roared loudly, dropped the rope shuttle, and jumped up towards Crescent Island, holding weapons in hand, and met the 100,000-strong navy. In terms of numbers, the navy should be slightly better, but these pirates are all people in the new world. Bounty is often common, and hundreds of millions of pirates are common. The navy, who did not flinch at all, held the pirates with hot weapons and a long knife. wap.novelhall.com The sound of ping pong, accompanied by the crowd''s shouts, and the deaths of countless people, cruel and cold-blooded combat satire, red-eyed pirates, and a barely calm navy. The white beard carried a trowel and rushed to the forefront. A general and several lieutenants fought with each other. When Naruto was awakened by the sound of knocking on the door, he found that he had indeed overslept. He took off a few arms like Baiyu and tender legs from his body, got out of bed, stretched out a long lazy waist, and did not look at the couple A glance at the girl who was lethargic. Opening the door and going out, Hina drank a cigarette, looking a little anxious. "Admiral, what the **** are you doing, now it''s messy outside." "Well, it''s really loud." Yawning, Naruto''s lazy expression turned Hina''s brow into a ball. Originally leaving with Naruto, there was a sudden shaking on the ground, and the whole house had a tendency to tilt. Hina was unstable and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Naruto hugged it. Feeling the shaking of the earth, Naruto''s face sank, his face was like an ice road "What kind of movement is this?" Such an earthquake would hurt a few Nami, and that''s enough. She stabilized Hina, Naruto lowered her body, sprinted down and rushed out without jumping through the door. She jumped directly from the window, and at a height of several hundred meters, Naruto jumped in the sky, and her whole body floated. Hina was startled and looked at Naruto flying in the sky. She had a very stable mood, as if Naruto would not lose at all. This mood filled Hina''s eyes with admiration. The flame sprang out with one hand, and the flame condensed into a spear. Raising the flame gun, Naruto flew out toward the square. The most conspicuous thing is the white beard that can be used by low-end people. Under the shocking fruit ability, it is difficult for the generals to compete with it. Each attack will cause the ground to shake. "Is that you guy!" Naruto yelled, and clenched the spear with both hands, slamming it down, slamming it from top to bottom, aiming at White Beard''s head. "I''m not a guy, I''m a white beard." Raising and roaring, the white beard''s momentum was condensing, and the huge body looked at Naruto who looked up to the sky without fear. Holding the trowel tightly with both hands, he lifted up to block the sky. The long gun hit the blade of the trowel, and the whole land was wailing. The ground, which was originally a little cracked, began to tilt down, and the raging waves sprayed the waves. "Who is that guy who can compete with Whitebeard?" "Don''t you know, that person is the new general." In an instant, both the navy and the pirates were attracted by Naruto''s young look. At this age, the ability to compete with white beard had to surprise them. Even the empress''s mouth widened slightly, but thinking of Naruto''s previous dislike for her, she immediately frowned and looked at Naruto without any favor. "You are the general, you are the one who picked me up." White Beard''s face was very cold, and under the attack of Naruto, he waved his sword with both hands. While Naruto flew out, the sword was stroked in the air After a long arc. Naruto rolled up to the sky, and for a while the pirates still despised Naruto, thinking that Naruto was just strong and very weak. Flying to the rear, sighing for the power of the white beard, Naruto clenched the spear with one hand, the color of the weapon was domineering, and it burst out, wrapping the tip of the gun. With a sharp stab at the white-bearded trowel, the tip of the gun hit the blade. The tsunami waves rolled on the island, the white beard''s body sank, and the floor under him instantly burst into countless pieces, and countless cracks spread around. A hundred meters in the direction were spread, and dozens of navy and pirates fell to the surface. "Is this guy still human?" The shocked pirates and the navy couldn''t shut their mouths together, and even the three generals couldn''t help looking at Naruto''s low-profile white beard. Is it really like a pirate, is this guy still human? "Boy, yes, no wonder I was able to catch my son, but Lao Tzu''s strength is more than that." With a roar, the white bearded domineering came out, the overbearing domineering, plus the armed domineering, the trowel was dyed all over It''s dark and both hands are black. A stab at the Naruto was a wave. Naruto''s face turned cold. The movement just now was too big. He found that the naval building was shaking, but some of his baby wives were sleeping. With a low roar, the stealth fruit ability was launched. With ten tails turned, the speed reached its limit, the figure instantly disappeared, and it kicked out. "Get out of my way." The beard in White Beard''s hand waved an empty space in the air and slammed it on the floor, chopping the entire land in half, exposing the seawater. v2 Chapter 151： : Death of White Beard Naruto''s figure can not be captured by white beard, because it is useless to see the color of domineering, you can feel Naruto straight into his stomach, but the body can not react. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Huh! With a thunderous noise, White Beard was kicked out by Naruto, and the huge body flew straight out, falling down towards the sea behind. "Father." A giant remembered the white beard steadily. The complexion was a bit ugly, and I felt the white beard with qi and blood all over, and his eyes fell on Naruto, and his face changed a little, lamenting Naruto''s age and strength. "Father, this guy''s strength is completely above me, and now no one can beat him." Ace shouted, after Yu Naruto confronted once, he knew very well what Naruto''s terror was. "My son, even so, no one can stop me, I said." The white beard slowly standing up to Charlie''s back and stood upright, standing upright, like a giant, shouted loudly. "I have a white beard." "It''s so funny." Naruto grinned and floated in the air, preventing the help of other navies, looking coldly at Whitebeard. "To show my respect to you, let me show my true strength." The ten-tailed turn was fully opened, and six Qiudao jade emerged from behind Naruto, put away the spear, held his chest with both hands, looked at the white beard coldly, and the whole body shone with golden light. Whitebeard felt Naruto''s momentum, clenched his trowel with both hands, and looked at Naruto with a stance. Such a powerful opponent also excited his face. "If you can pick me up, I can let you go. If not, then you will die. Look at" Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net "Naruto said lightly, his eyes went straight Staring at the white beard. There was a snoring around, and the emperor Boyahan Cook''s pupil was enlarged, staring at Naruto, not wanting to miss any picture. "One of my strongest tricks, the tail beast." A large black ball in front of Naruto floated in the air, a ball larger than a white beard. "What the **** is that, isn''t it going to be released." As soon as the black ball shrank, it turned into a pinky marble and was swallowed by Naruto. So edible things, once again made the pirates feel a horrible thing, eating such a horrible thing right now, their hearts all mention the throat eyes. Boyahan Cook''s mouth was squinting. The stronger Naruto''s strength, the faster her heart beats. It''s not heartbeat, it''s just looking up at the strong. With one mouth, everything was quiet, and only a buzzing sound was heard, as if the sorrow of the sea, a red ray from the Ming population ejected. The white beard''s complexion changed greatly, and he raised his trowel across the front. Under the quake, the air was shaking, and he blocked Naruto''s red rays for 2 seconds. Unfortunately, it can only block for only 2 seconds. That can tear the space into shattered tail cannons. With the strengthening of the ten tails, some can destroy the island''s ability. Sprinting out, the beard in the hands of the white beard was divided into two. With the shaking of the earth, red rays penetrated the body of the white beard. The original still formidable face revealed a shock, looking at Naruto, the eyes had disbelief and shock. Under the mighty power of the tail beast cannon, the white beard was disintegrated in the air in order to ashes, like dust, and the smoke disappeared. The rays hit the distance, and even at a height of 100 meters away, the powerful force was felt, and Baiyun dispersed. "White beard is dead, how could this be." The stunned pirates, as well as the surprised navy, boosted the morale of the navy. One blow killed the one of the strongest four emperors, let the other Pirates'' leaders lead the cold sweat on their foreheads. They suspected that this was a nightmare, and looked at Naruto with fear. At this age, Naruto can kill White Beard, who is definitely comparable to the Four Emperors. Looking around at the pirates, Naruto yawned. He didn''t have much interest in killing the pirates. He didn''t want to help the Navy anymore, and he was afraid that this guy would sink the entire island. Turning around, Naruto flew to the distance, came to the square, made the big chair prepared for him, and looked at the navy below, lazily. "Too tired, do it yourself." tired? The Marshal Buddha''s Warring States clearly saw Naruto''s laid-back attitude. This expression was obviously very spirited, and his forehead was sweating a little. In view of Naruto''s killing the white beard, he did not investigate too much about his inaction. Naruto''s score is enough to kill Whitebeard. The pirates were a little panicked, and at this time the morale of the navy increased greatly, and they began to kill the pirates everywhere. Originally the Pirates of the New World, except for some timidity, those leaders have nearly a hundred million bounty in them, dare not flinch, and fight hard with the Navy. Great confusion, in addition to Naruto alone, 100,000 navy, three generals, several lieutenants, plus five Qi Wuhai difficult to have free. "Where did you kill the white-bearded man?" Shouted, a fisherman was strung out of the sea. The blue skin and enlarged body were just one of the seven seas. But now, with the pirates, he looked around, and very flatly the first one to pay attention to Naruto. His eyes were a little angry, he raised his one hand, and rushed towards Naruto. Countless navy men were killed along the way. In addition to being very flat, the captains of the various teams of the Whitebeard Pirates roared angrily and rushed towards Naruto, but unfortunately too many naval generals stopped on the way and pulled them. And Naruto''s eyes glanced at a few people who wanted to kill him, and the expression of laziness remained unchanged. A quick glance turned to other directions. Looking at the giant, the giants were really big. At this point he ran towards Ace, trying to save Ace. Ace, who had been completely stunned by the death of Whitebeard, knelt on the ground with her legs down, staring blankly ahead. No words for a long time. "Naruto, I won''t let you go, old man''s hatred, old man''s hatred." Roaring up, Ace''s eyes shed tears. It was indeed a man with a real feeling. Under the admiration of white beard, he couldn''t accept being killed by Naruto. "I must report." v2 Chapter 152： : Stealth ability With the roar of Ace, the captain of the sixteen team of the white-bearded Pirates, with a dull complexion, gritted his teeth one by one, and looked at Naruto ahead. At this time, everyone''s eyes fell on Naruto. . Just as Ace said, the old man, the hatred of white beard, must be reported. The first one who rushed over was Joz, a diamond fruit-powered man, with diamonds shining all over his body. He could attack anyone at a low level. Even Hawkeye couldn''t take him. One took a jump and did not try to save Ace, but his eyes were flushed. He raised his hands, clasped his hands tightly from top to bottom, and hammered over. Unfortunately, Naruto lifted up on one leg and kicked it out. The speed was lightning fast, and the diamond Joz flew out, flying a hundred meters toward the rear, and fell into the navy. Fly up again was a man who missed a woman with a double gun in his hand. He fired two shots in succession. As a result, Naruto shook in front of him and the whole person disappeared into the air. One kick kicked the shemale, Captain Izo of the sixteenth. The naruto taking off disappeared into the air, there were too many people, and they were too lazy to deal with some unwanted lives. After all, the killing of such people would only arouse their hatred even more. He has other things to do. Under the Stealth Fruit, Naruto has developed the ability of Stealth Fruit well, which is stronger than the original fruit ability, which may be related to the ten tails in his body. With his body hidden, even now Naruto is hard to find even when he smells domineering. The giant was slowly lifting his footsteps, ran towards Ace, and stretched out his hand, regardless of being cut by his body, just trying to save Ace. The five people in Qiwuhai resisted the lead of the pirates. The emperor held a pink entity in love, and pulled, firing arrows of love towards several pirates in front. Look. Yarn, Chinese website When the pirates were all petrified, several navy people were also injured. "Either body will forgive whatever it is, because it is so beautiful." Raising Jade''s hand gently, pouting and smiling, the little mouth that smiled into a crescent moon, fascinated by a navy, never thought to blame this charming female emperor. Naruto exposed the Empress''s side, but for fun, pinched the Empress''s buttocks to try his stealth ability. "Yeah!" The emperor Boyahan Cook covered her hips and yelled, the pretty blushing, not to mention, tempting, making people want a sip of pale pink. Frowning around for a moment, Boyahan Cook''s face was very ugly. Without saying a word, he bit his hawk teeth, and directly shot all the guys around with the arrow of love, petrifying all the navy pirates. "Dare to insult me ??and kill me all." Indifferent words, as well as mad attacks, even Naruto should dodge constantly, and the moment he escaped, he immediately left and started his other plan. He can''t mess with such an empress. At this time, Doro Fernando was controlling the pirates, letting them kill each other. They looked at it with interest, but did not notice that Naruto was getting closer. With one hand clenching his fist, Naruto looked cold, rushed straight, and hit a punch. Feeling a fist wind, Do Feremingo turned his head, frowned, and didn''t realize what it was, then his head flew and flew out. The navy froze for a while, and looked at the man with some inflections. A man flew out of the air as if he wanted to be choked. This is Qiwuhai. Is there something wrong with his head? Falling on the ground and gliding for more than ten meters, Doflamingo''s face became swollen, covering his face and shouting angrily "Come out for Lao Tzu, which guy did it." Looking around, those navy atmospheres shook their heads quickly. "Don''t say yes, then all die for me." Crossing his hands, he directly controlled all the navies. Those navies raised the big sword in their hands and chopped down at their companions. Then in their surprised eyes, they began to kill each other with their companions. With a cold face, Doro Fleming was planning to leave no one around. He didn''t expect his face to be hit again with a punch, but this time he flew straight out. His jaw was punched, and his mouth was covered with blood. When he fell to the ground, he didn''t get up for a long time. After all, Naruto''s strength was the strength that could block the attack of white beard. "Which guy is overcast with me." Dome Flamenco, who narrowed his eyes, was completely angry, and looked around with a cold face, suddenly realizing that Naruto, who had been sitting in a chair, was gone. His eyes changed and his mouth cracked, and he even laughed. "Naruto, I know, hahaha, you want to avenge your companions, just right, I also want to see what you really have." The arrogant Doro Fleming, crossed his hands, and was surrounded by silk threads. Numerous silk threads wrapped around him and could cut the iron wire. Not to mention leaving, it was impossible to get close. "I don''t know how you look at it like this" The word "come" wasn''t spoken. Dolomen''s face was swollen, his eyes were convex, and he flew out again, lying on the ground. Len did not respond to how Naruto came. Only that indifferent voice made him wake up to the gap between Naruto and his strength. "I have eyes that are more terrifying than seeing arrogance." Naruto, who showed the figure, had rings on his eyes and 9 hooks on it. Looking at these eyes, Doflamingo felt fear, a fear that hadn''t been in a long time. As a Tianlong man, an abandoned Tianlong man, he should have forgotten this feeling for hatred, but now he remembers it. Do Ferenminco, who did not want to ask for mercy, clenched his teeth and stared angrily at Naruto. He had a slight movement in his hand and wanted to fight hard, but Naruto was faster than him. "Amaterasu." Doffermingo noticed the crisis and raised his hands, with black flames burning on those arms. "Ah!" A scream erupted, staring at the black flames of his arms, seeing more and more flames, Gritting his teeth, Doro Flamenco did something that surprised Naruto. Broken his arms, cut his own arms with a line of fruit, and the blood sprayed in an instant, only to make Doro Fleming frown, turned around, fled quickly, and yelled "Naruto is here, the one who killed Whitebeard is here." v2 Chapter 153： : Escape from the Seven Takeshi The shouting attracted the attention of the Whitebeard Pirates, entangled Naruto, and gave Doflamingo a chance to escape and jump in the air. He even used a broken arm to make a silk thread and escape in the air. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website It is indeed a guy who can become Qi Wuhai, forbearing pain, and dying to leave here, and this approach also gives him a glimmer of vitality. Naruto summoned the flame gun, turned into a fire dragon, and walked around, no one dared to approach. There was a loud noise at that moment, and the giant''s huge body fell to the ground, extending a large hand in the direction of Ace. It was only a few meters away, but unfortunately he could no longer get up. "Ace, Ace." The fragile call sound, Ace gritted his teeth, his face was unsightly, looked around at a few people **** by Naruto, and made a low roar from his throat. "Enough, all is enough, give me a break. Do you want to all die here, it''s enough." "Ace." The captain of the Eighteen Fans team froze, staring at Ace, several Pirates, and did not want to give up. "Do you want to see that there is no one buried in the old man? Give me all, don''t come over again, give me all back." Roaring and screaming, Ace had tears in her eyes, and her unyielding body shouted with a seductive look. The first to calm down is the captain of the first team of the Whitebeard Pirates, the undead bird Marko, who can be a tie with a naval general. Turning his head, the original lazy face is full of solemn yelling. "Everyone went back, did you hear that, we lost, and everyone else left me all here, otherwise no one can live. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" With more than a dozen strong generals with Naruto dragging the white beard, the red dogs with rock berries killed the pirates, frozen fruits, and frozen the barley of the surrounding people. They have killed countless pirates and several bounty thousands. Thousands of pirates. If you fight again, no one can kill Naruto, all the pirates are likely to be buried here. The pirates who understand this are full of unwillingness, but unfortunately they are angry, they can''t do anything at all, and Naruto''s relaxed expression makes them understand that this person''s strength is far from it. Thousands of pirates retreated unanimously. It was indeed the pirates who were about to go to the new world. The leader pressed the array and let the crew go first. Even Qiwuhai could not take them. Within a few minutes, a few pirate ships were gone, and the white-bearded man did not want to leave, without saving Ace, he would not easily escape, The white-bearded regiment of the angry sprint was still very fierce, and the navy was also very traumatized. In the face of the strongest group of pirates who wanted to work hard, it was a bit low-end. Naruto looked at it leisurely. He didn''t mean to help at all. Even Ace didn''t want to care about it, just watching the flustered crowd for a good show. At the same time avoid the injury of Hina. "You idiots, since you want to save people, then I will let you understand that this is impossible." Spray lava with both hands, killing several members of the Whitebeard. The red dog retreated, turned and ran towards Ace. At this time everyone had to stop too late. With the seven seas blocked, plus two generals and several generals, it was really difficult to come over. When I came to Ace, looking down at Ace''s red dog, his face was very rigorous, and justice in front of him was absolute. No matter what means was used to achieve justice, a stubborn man. Raising his hands to face Ace, the red dog''s words were indifferent "What do you want to say?" "If you want to do it, just give me a hurry." With a grin, Ace''s expression didn''t have any despair, she cried as if laughing. "I can only tell you that my father will always be a white beard." "Goodbye then, Gor Roger''s son." Two fists turned into magma and hit Ace''s chest, but unfortunately the fist hasn''t arrived yet, and Margo, who became an undead phoenix, rises from above. Fly over, burning flames with blue wings. Raised his foot and kicked the past, like a red dog like a shell, hit the wall and collapsed countless dust. Marko, who was in front of Ace, was trying to release the iron lock on Ace''s body, but unfortunately there was another person who wanted Ace''s life more. The middle-aged man with a thick body and a burly body has a thick skin and a black face with a thick black beard. Under this momentary change, he rushed forward, raised his dark hand, and hit Malgau. Back. When he noticed someone attacking, Malcolm fluttered his wings and flew to the high altitude. The conditional reflex action made him understand the foolishness of doing so. Unfortunately, it was too late to regret it. "It worked." Grin grinned, and Blackbeard laughed out his mouthful of broken teeth, hitting Ace''s chest directly, and the black energy hand formed a huge black hole, which absorbed Ace directly into it. Ace had no regrets. Fall down. The black-bearded cheek smiled with extreme excitement "Flame Fruit''s ability is finally mine." Laughing wildly and shaking Margo, Naruto can feel the breath of black beard growing. It seems that this guy has devoured the flame fruit of Ace. Seeing the appearance of black beard, Naruto doesn''t want to do anything yet, so that this guy can help the low-level white-bearded pirates'' strength and save him from doing it. "Try it out, my new ability." Blackbeard was somber and raised one hand, that big hand burned into flames, turned into a fist of flames, and faced Malgo in the air. "You bastard." With a loud yell, Malgau danced his pair of wings, rushed straight from the sky, and hit a black beard. The black beard raised his flame hand, smashed forward, and the flame was spinning, spreading high, covering a range within a few meters, the hot flame, backing Mal high and low, hitting the flame of his body, although leaving a little scar , But those wounds were fully recovered in seconds. Deserves to be a person with the ability to immortal beast. Seeing that he could not hurt the black beard, Marko did not struggle too much. The death of the white beard and Ace gave the white beard a great shock. Decadent crowd, panicked crew. The crowd was chaotic for a while, and Malcolm woke up twice with a black beard. When he turned around, his head couldn''t fly away, and he shouted to the captains of the sullen and angry faces and the pirate crew. "Enough. Go back. No one can leave like this. The hatred of Ace and Whitebeard must be kept in mind." v2 Chapter 154： : Retreating White Beard The Whitebeard Pirate Group retreated without anyone blocking it. With the death of Ace, the incident came to an end. Look. Yarn, Chinese website It was just that the entire naval headquarters was already embarrassed, the cracked ground seams, and the raised floor, just like the big earthquake, changed the entire island. The casualties of naval personnel were also severe. "What the **** are you?" The Warring States of the Buddha stared at the black beard ahead. Blackbeard laughed, without any fear, on the national road to the Marshal Buddha "I''m just a pirate passing by. By the way, I heard that one of Qiwuhai is still lacking. Let me try it." "You want to be the Seven Seas of Wuhai?" The Warring States of the Buddha froze, glanced at the black beard, and the imposing manner filled with him. "Isn''t Qi Wuhai dead? It''s just for me to try." He laughed, his head full of black-bearded character. It''s just that those eyes, passing Naruto inadvertently, have a strange look. Naruto understands this look. The white beard was killed by him, the black beard would definitely want his fruit ability, but unfortunately he only has one stealth fruit, but whoever said it, who believed it. Believe that Blackbeard will certainly not believe that he is just a garbage invisible fruit capable person. "Master Marshal, it is better to give this guy the opportunity to be Qiwuhai, after all, to help kill Ace." With his legs raised, Naruto smiled slightly, and the words of the socket made the Warring States of the Buddha confused. Even Blackbeard didn''t understand why Naruto helped him. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Naruto s words must be heard by the Warring States of the Buddha. After just fighting, it is certain that Naval s strongest combat power is Naruto. With all the captains of a low-level white-bearded Pirates regiment, he killed White-beard. May do it. "Report your name and where did you come from?" The Warring States of the Buddha came to Blackbeard and looked at the middle-aged man. "I used to have a white beard and a black beard." Grinning, the black beard said his identity without any scruples. With the affirmation of the Warring States of the Buddha and the approval of Naruto, Blackbeard had the opportunity to officially join Qiwuhai. Of course, he must have certain achievements. Killing Ace did not prove that he could become Qiwuhai. After all, at that time, Ace and being **** could not move, and Blackbeard only succeeded in sneak attacks. After the battle, the smoke disappeared, and Naruto walked towards the black beard, exposing his side, using only the voices that two people could hear. "If you want to be Qiwuhai, you might as well do something for me." "Is there anything the new Navy admirer wants me to do?" Blackbeard grinned, looking a little insidious, looking at Naruto''s eyes clearly seeing a desire, and the desire to get Naruto''s power. Unfortunately, Blackbeard is not a fool. Seeing Naruto can compete with Whitebeard and easily kill Whitebeard, he still doesn''t want to fight Naruto without being completely sure. Naruto who understands this, of course, has to take this opportunity to look directly at this middle-aged man taller than him and smile a little. "Help me kill Shanks." "Red-haired Shanks!" The black-bearded face sank, and after a second, he immediately laughed, laughing. "The price is too high. The only person who can compete with the white beard is the red-haired pirate group. I don''t have such a great ability." "Of course I know you don''t have this skill, but you can try it. As long as you try it, I can guarantee you to be the Seven Wuhai." Naruto smiled lightly. Blackbeard''s strength is very strong. Although it is not as good as one of the four emperors Shanks, I believe it is not bad. Shanks must have known that he killed Luffy and Whitebeard. Sooner or later Will meet. Avoid that guy to trouble him, and let the black beard drag him and make trouble. "Oh, even if I said that, then I''ll try it, and I just want to compare with that guy, who is the best." Baring the missing teeth, the black-bearded man laughed and responded to the Naruto thing. "It''s up to you." Naruto waved his hand and walked towards the Naval Headquarters building. At the same time, he left a faint utterance to stop the black-bearded laughter. "Remind you that if you want to be Qiwuhai, and then gain my ability, then eat a few powerful devil fruits, otherwise you are not as good as a fly in my eyes." With a smile, Blackbeard''s face was hard to look at, and Naruto''s back looked a little angry. Naruto is right in saying that he is not yet comparable to white beard. He is indeed far from Naruto, and becoming the Seven Takeshi can also stay with Naruto, looking for more opportunities, and rob Naruto''s fruit ability. In this way he can become the world''s number one strongman. Of course, he didn''t know that Naruto didn''t have any fruit ability, and the black beard at this time also imagined Naruto''s fruit ability to be infinitely powerful, but also because of the fruit''s ability, Naruto would be so young and so powerful, otherwise various Things cannot be justified. Turning around and leaving, Naruto didn''t take a few steps, and met Kirby, the short boy, who has now grown to a height of 1.6 meters, straightened his back, respectfully said "Admiral, the strength just now, let Kerby really worship, I must be more than the standard for hard work." Now everyone in the Navy knows that Kirby is Naruto''s subordinates. Some of the navies are a little jealous of Kirby. The admiral''s men are also many people''s dreams. Naruto stopped in front of Kirby, looking at the path of the boy who had grown up fully and worshipped him. "Kirby, from now on, you are not under me, don''t follow me from now on." "Admiral!" Kirby was startled, exclaimed in amazement. "What are you talking about, why can''t you be yours?" "The naval headquarters is your space for development. Give me a good job. Maybe my position is yours." Walking past Kirby''s side, Naruto patted Kirby''s shoulders, not because of sympathy, but also really wanted Kirby to stay in the naval headquarters. Such people can''t do pirates, and they might get great results as a navy. Coupled with his promotion, Rising Major General, is still very simple. "Yes." Feeling Naruto''s solemnity, Kirby was full of excitement. v2 Chapter 155： : Stay in the Navy Seeing Kirby''s appearance, Naruto knew that he had not made a mistake, and let Kirby stay as a navy general, let this guy become a strong navy, so that he could become a pirate and give him a little help. Kirby was certainly not a cold-blooded man. He was promoted from Naruto to his subordinates, allowed to join the Navy, and also gave the devil fruit to enhance his strength. Now he has struggled for his future dreams, and his heart was a mess. Looking at the back of Naruto''s departure, he raised his saluting hand without lowering his hands, clenched his palms, and vowed to become a general like Naruto. Fight for your justice! Back to the Naval Headquarters, the entire building was in a bad condition at this time. Several generals held an emergency meeting and decided to move the Naval Headquarters to another location. The island of the Naval Headquarters has now been completely destroyed and it is difficult to repair. And the other naval headquarters is the former Navy G1 branch on the other side of the laterite continent. The coming of a new era, the death of Whitebeard, will surely impact all the pirates, and also make people in the world understand that the new general of the Navy is a guy who is so scary that he can kill Whitebeard. Without Naruto''s knowledge, rumors spread, and there were many talks about Naruto''s appearance and youth. The most ridiculous thing is that Naruto has the fruit of immortality. After tens of thousands of years, it has such terrifying strength. "Admiral Naruto, the world government has an urgent order for you to take office in the world government. I wonder if you are willing?" Watching Naruto going out, the Marshal and Buddha Warring States, then the words were not cold or hot. . Several generals and the staff of the lieutenant generals watched one after another. Now they will not underestimate Naruto because of his age. "Not at all interested." Naruto left without looking back. "That guy really has no one in his eyes." The Warring States Period of the Buddha clenched his teeth, as if very angry, but when Naruto left completely, his face returned to calm, calm, and his face was serious. "Looks like Naruto is the best place for me." The plain words surprised everyone present, and even Hina almost scared off the cigarette in her mouth, looking a little surprised at the Buddha''s Battle National Road. "Ming talent is just over twenty." "What''s the matter, the powerful navy is right for the position of marshal, but" the Warring States of the Buddha, his face sinking, creaking his teeth "At least I have to wait until I die before giving that guy." Hina did not doubt the determination of the Warring States of the Buddha, and the Marshal died without saying that Marshal was likely to go to the world government to take office. At that time, Naruto was promoted to Marshal. It was appropriate. Thinking of this, Hina took a sip of air-conditioning. From a newcomer navy to the current marshal status, the speed is so fast. Naruto can be said to be the first person. When she thinks about Naruto''s strength, she is relieved. Such a powerful person is really suitable to be a Marshal. Hina finds that the more she knows about Naruto, the more she feels fear and admiration. Fear and Naruto oppose each other and admire Naruto''s strength now. Raising her head and looking out the window, Hina spit out a ring of smoke, and did not care about the others present. "Are the marshals not bad?" After revealing several navies, Naruto found that some people saw him and had the attitude of seeing the general. It was a stun, straightened his waist, stood upright, and gave him respectful salute, without any flaws in his movements. "Admiral, hard work." Shouting, the people in the navy base have absolute lofty respect for Naruto, this is a legendary admiral. Because of this battle, Naruto s reputation will reach an unprecedented height, even more horrible than the top three generals. . Passing by those navy people, Naruto didn''t even say hello, it was a bit tired, and it was a bit irritated to be looked at by these big men. The navy coat emblazoned with the words of justice fluttering in the wind, passing by several navies, Naruto''s cold and solemn look, made them face to face worship. "The general is worthy of being a general. It is really majestic." Looking at Naruto with adoration, Naruto didn''t know that he was just a little annoyed and was considered to be very prestigious. Walking straight along the corridor, I saw the girls of Nami, who had already risen, and their front colors gathered together in anxiety. The naval headquarters building was tilted, and there were crises everywhere. Walking to Nami, Naruto calmly said "Don''t stay here, find a big ship and leave here." "Well, someone originally prepared a big ship for you, and you can just go and see it." Nami saw Naruto breathe a sigh of relief, and said earnestly, and walked out with some Keya people and girls, Das Qi and Polki stayed. Da Siqi left to accompany him fortunately, but the girl Polki made Naruto different. Looking at this little cautious girl, could not help but smile "Miss Polki, what''s wrong? Would you like me to show you around and meet the three generals?" "No, don''t." He hurriedly waved his hand. Like ordinary pirates, Polki had deep fears of the three major generals. Now she looks at Naruto, she is a little scared, and never realized her identity. Only this time she fully understood that Naruto was the original general. This is the strongest fighting person in the Navy. Thinking of this, Polki took a few steps back, his blue eyes flickered with fear. "What''s wrong, my face is so white?" Naruto stepped forward in confusion, and conditionedly cast Polki''s face. I didn''t expect that the girl''s face was getting paler, not even the small mouth like a petal. color. "Don''t, don''t touch me." Polki exclaimed a little abnormally, letting Naruto''s face cool down, and won the hand without thinking. "That''s the case, Miss Polki, please pay attention, I''m the Navy." Cold eyes stared at Polki, and Polgi fought a cold war, even with tears in his eyes, he almost cried. Naruto has a headache "I said, do you hate me or do you like me." v2 Chapter 156： : Like, or hate? The stupid Polki flashed her lovely eyelashes, big blue eyes, staring at Naruto, a little choked. "Are you an admiral?" "If it''s fake, change. Look at 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website." Naruto smiled lightly, leaned down, staring at Polci''s beautiful eyes, said briskly. "Speaking out, I haven''t said it yet. Now you''re not a pirate, but you''re my little wife''s identity. The naval headquarters only let you go, and you can come and go as you please. respect." The white eyelids shook a bit, and Polky''s tears closed back, looking at Naruto with curiosity, and frowning at the meniscus. "Did you deliberately lie to me?" "No, don''t you find that the navy treats you well." Naruto''s words let Polki lighten his head without any hesitation. The navy has taken good care of them these days, and everything they eat is first-rate. That''s why she made it clear that Naruto is a real general, an admiral who is much stronger than her original captain. And she was just a little pirate, originally a little pirate who had no bounty for millions of dollars. She even became the admiral''s wife. Polki couldn''t help laughing, her mouth turned up, and she laughed sweetly. Sure enough a simple girl, "As long as you like, you can stay with me and wait for you to like me. But I don''t want you to like me because of your admiralty." Naruto stretched out a hand and touched Poll lightly. Qi''s nose. Startled, Polky, with a blushing face, did not back away, but instead focused on it, um, he vowed. "If you become your wife, can you eat and live?" "Yes, but why did Polki ask that?" Naruto could not help but doubt that this guy was Nami''s template. novelhall.com Polki smiled sweetly, but he let go, holding Naruto''s arm, coquettishly "I have never enjoyed so many luxurious things. If you give me a lot of things I can''t imagine, I can promise you and like you." "You are really greedy for money." Feeling the softness of Polki''s jade hand, Naruto smiled slightly and stretched his hand to mold Polki''s face. Screamed and screamed Polgi "This is just the generality of pirates. No one does not like treasure." There are safe places and a comfortable environment. Of course Polki will be willing to be with Naruto, which is a dependence on the strong. Clasping Naruto''s arms, Polki''s face was filled with a grinning smile. On the side, Da Siqi was jealous, and even the pink snow cheeks bulged up. He looked at Polk''s petite snow hill with dissatisfaction, and now she accidentally or accidentally rubbed Naruto''s arm. Women pay special attention to certain places. After receiving Polki''s promise, Naruto wanted to laugh a little, but she didn''t pay much attention to her original intention. As long as she became his person, she wouldn''t let go. If she likes him deeply, let time witness. With one hand stroking Polki''s face, when Polki laughed, lowered his head and kissed, his lips intersected. Polki''s eyes were flustered, but soon Naruto''s teasing eyes were filled with water mist, he raised his hand, wrapped around Naruto''s shoulders, and enjoyed Naruto''s love. Such a sweet thing, let Polki''s heart gradually sink. After kissing for a while, Naruto raised his head and looked at Polki''s red-faced face, which was a little funny. The girl who was still very developed now is as shy as an ostrich, but his two small hands hugged him tightly. Polki, who didn''t want to separate, took a few breaths of sweetness, raised her head, and piqued the little mouth, coquettishly "Naruto, can you continue in the future, I feel that this is really good." "In the future, Polki, you come to kiss me." Naruto smiled lightly, and clicked on Polki''s little red-petaled mouth. The soft touch was a little moist. This is also his masterpiece. The girl printed her own logo. That is the most comfortable thing. "Okay, Admiral and other things have been done. Let''s leave here quickly, this place can stay again." Da Siqi, who was a bit savvy, stepped forward and couldn''t help but hold Naruto''s hand, Forcibly pulled Naruto away. Instead, the deputy Polki''s face was full of disappointment, and looking at Naruto''s eyes had a bit of pitiful expectations. She didn''t dare to argue with Dasqi, the imperial sister. The opponent''s strength was obviously much stronger than her. And that temperament is different. Borki, who did not want to leave Naruto, followed. Several of them came to a navy ship one after the other and confirmed once again that the general''s identity was indeed useful. This cannon that can hold thousands of people, a huge system, and steel to protect important parts, the cannon exposed from the bow, you can see that the power of this cannon is huge. Naval ships with powerful attacks and defenses are dedicated to Naruto. "Naruto, this ship is really good. Even the rudder is so well controlled, and it can be controlled by only a few people." Nami yelled excitedly, and she also had a high enthusiasm for the ship. I can''t help but feel excited when thinking about the large ship Naruto is building for them. Let Daschi pull, Naruto stepped onto the ship, and took Polki onto the ship. The naval ships around were slowly leaving for the new naval headquarters. At this time, a woman''s figure appeared in front of Naruto, revealing the half-white thigh of the demon queen, raising a jade hand, looking up at Naruto proudly. "Summer is so beautiful, don''t you want to take a ride?" "Come up." Although he didn''t understand what the emperor thought, he brought it up, and he didn''t suffer. The queen queen raised her feet gently, and slowly walked on Naruto''s ship. At this time, Nami was grasping the wind direction. Laqi and others Yang Fan waited for Xina to come up and prepare to sail. Turning her head and glancing at the Empress, Nami didn''t pay much attention and shouted at Naruto "Naruto, are we going to the Naval Headquarters of the New World?" "No, wait for a while, Hina comes again." Naruto didn''t even return, looking at the emperor with her eyes. The flat abdomen, the beautiful and smooth white jade skin with snowy jade skin shining in the sun, raising one hand gently, pointing at him, cold face said "I want to tell you, I hate people like you the most." v2 Chapter 157： : Annoying the Empress "That''s right, our opinions are the same. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Naruto spread his hands, his face didn''t matter. The emperor Boyahan Cook frowned, complaining. "Then why do you still look at the body with indecent eyes." "Because your figure is beautiful." Say for granted, Naruto nodded and said in admiration. "I didn''t notice it at the beginning. I didn''t expect your figure to be so good, and the shape of your face is also good. The more you look at the more beautiful type." After telling her heart twice, the emperor''s face flashed two red clouds, and she stretched her fingers at Naruto, stuttering. "You, do you want to humiliate yourself again?" "No, I just couldn''t help but sighed and spoke my heart out." Naruto smiled slightly and smiled. "It''s just that you are a lot worse than my few girls." The first half of the sentence made Boyahan Cook''s face flushed a little, and the second half almost wanted to stab him. For a moment, Boyahan Cook snorted, and didn''t go to see Naruto. Then he let out Naruto with a small temper and let Naruto sigh again. It was mainly her snow-white neck, which looked so beautiful from the side. Staring at Naruto''s obscene eyes, and without any concealment, she made Boyahan Cook''s swan-like neck a little red. Turning his head, his eyes crossed, his face was angry. "Dirty." "Don''t get me wrong, I look at your body, and I still hate you, and I can''t afford your character. I don''t have the slightest desire to pursue you. Look. Yarn, Chinese Net" Naruto shakes With a finger, the faint smile made Da Si next to him laugh slightly. Naruto used to tease her like this, but now she loves Naruto and wants to die together. For Da Siqi, this is a wonderful memory. However, the Emperor didn''t care if Naruto was a general or not, and kicked him directly with qi. Under the aromatic feet, everything that was lifted up would be petrified. It should be like this, originally! It was a pity that Naruto pinched her hand. There was nothing unusual in the body, and the big hand also teased her model with her provocative tender white legs. Make an action that makes Boyahan Cook almost faint. Gently squeezed the thin white calf, Naruto put his hand on his nose, and sighed slightly. "It''s fragrant." "You actually humiliated your body again, and your body fought with you." Boya Cook has never been teased in this way. Boyahan Cook is so angry and irritated that he does nt care about anything. He just rushed up and rushed up. His palm was kissed by that lip, and a pink love was formed. Shot at Naruto. "The Empress''s love! Unfortunately, I have no interest at all." Naruto smiled easily, raised his hand, his palm turned black, and under the domineering color of arms, he lowered all the arrow of love. From the swaying hull, the sound of bangs and smoke continued to rise, but unfortunately Naruto was still standing still, thinking nothing was the same. As soon as he bit his white teeth, Boyahan Cook was a little angry, and shouted. "I have the ability to keep my body down." "That''s fine." Naruto retracted his hand, and said with ease. "I let you attack once, and you''ll see how much I hate you." When standing still, Naruto''s brows did not wrinkle. Nami and others were a bit surprised. Although she had absolute trust in Naruto, she frowned a little bit, and did not have any favor for the empress. Heavy. Moreover, Lacy and Dash are ready. If Boyahan Cook hurts Naruto, he will rush straight up. Seeing that the girl behind Naruto was agitated, Boyahan Cook had to accept the offer, and she did not believe that her beauty could not charm the little general. How can such a fancy guy not bow down under her. Boyahan Cook had imagined Naruto''s infatuation with him, and she would definitely not hesitate to kick the guy away. With a sinking face, two slender jade hands pose in a loving shape, aiming at Naruto. "Sweet and sweet." The beautiful face of the Empress, when she hit Naruto with the aperture of love, sank, her pink mouth opened wide, her face looked at this guy with nothing shocked. Someone really did not have any enthusiasm for her beauty. This was an absolute blow to the proud emperor. Her heart sank and she tried again. I did not expect Naruto''s complexion to change, and he was a little impatient. "I think you''re a woman, so you didn''t do it. Go on, be careful, I''ll throw you directly into the sea." "I do nt believe you, you must have any special way to eat this trick." When he kissed his finger, his finger flashed pink light and aimed at Naruto. Before he fired, Naruto disappeared. In shock, Boyahan Cook found that his body was suspended, and the whole person was hugged and hugged, and pinned to his waist. Naruto''s mighty strength directly wrapped around the emperor''s waist and walked towards the bow. "What are you doing? Let go of your body." Boyahan Cook kept struggling, pushing Naruto''s arm with that white jade hand, and his hand like an iron hoop couldn''t shake it at all. Seeing that the bow of the boat was approaching slowly, Naruto was already standing on the edge of the boat, and the ocean was directly in front of her. "Does he really throw himself away?" Suddenly the thought came out, making Boyahan Cook shy and angry, yelling angrily, trying to use his ability, but he couldn''t aim at all. Suddenly, a big hand was slapping under her hips, a loud pop, and Boyahan Cook froze, her eyelashes trembled, her body trembled with anger, her face exclaimed. "You dare, you dare to beat your body and fight with you." "It looks like you''ve been taught for a long time." Raising one hand, Naruto waved loudly, and the sound of crackling flesh made Boyahan Cook''s cheeks pink, like peaches, especially That neck is red. Silent silence, Naruto couldn''t help but be curious, he hit again, the hip was really too tender, and it made his heart beat faster. "Yeah!" Boyahan Cook shouted with a look of shame. "The body will not let you, you wait, you wait for the body." v2 Chapter 158： : Empress "Have you finished talking?" Naruto smiled and smiled at the empress''s appearance, and under the delicate face, the redness was very touching. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website "No, hurry up and let yourself down, you scumbag." The empress shouted, Naruto''s strength is too strong, so that she could not break free, this sense of powerlessness reminded her of being caught by Tianlong people before When I lived, I was a little afraid. "I just persuade you to pay attention and close your breath, then, 3, 2, 1, prepare." Without hesitation, Naruto immediately let go of her hand, and the emperor panicked. Jade hands swayed, and fell down directly. It was a bang, and landed on the sea steadily. Immediately sank, without any waves. Seeing a few bubbles on the sea, Naruto couldn''t help but suddenly think of a very important thing. "I almost forgot that this guy is still a Demon Fruiter." Leaping forward, Naruto strung directly into the surface of the sea, dived into the bottom of the sea and found the female emperor who was weak and sinking in a straight line, her eyes closed, and her mouth narrowed slightly toward the bottom of the sea. It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman died, and she knew she was playing Naruto a little. She didn''t stop. She dived down, dived down, sprinted across the water, and sprinted to the empress''s waist. As if to find a life-saving grass, the emperor''s white jade hand tightly hugged Naruto''s shoulder. With the empress, she slid up to the sky. Fortunately, Naruto was not afraid of the sea. She slid extremely fast and protruded out of the water. "Ah, oh" Rebreathing to the air, Boyahan Cook could not help breathing, and spit a few spits. Because of the seawater, his whole body had no strength, and he could only float on the water with Naruto''s body. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net It''s a pity that this action keeps the two skins close to each other and the wet body, so that the empress can perceive the part of the chest, and squeeze it well on Naruto''s chest. That strange feeling made Boyahan Cook''s face blush. "It''s okay." Naruto asked slightly, holding the Empress tightly, floating in the water, and the hands around her waist were not let go. Such a beautiful body is close to a sense of ecstasy. open. "You, you, how dare you humiliate yourself again and again, and you remember it, and you will always remember you, Naruto." Biting his dental floss, Boyahan Cook didn''t have the slightest strength, and could only widen that beautiful pupil and stare at Naruto. "I didn''t expect you to be so big." Naruto sighed slightly and smiled. "It looks like you haven''t suffered before, do you want me to let go?" The moment he finished speaking, Naruto took one hand away, and Boyahan Cook was startled, his body sinking, and he quickly hugged Naruto''s body. Seeing his erect snowball pressed into a ball, it was close to Naruto''s chest. Boyahan Cook, who was full of shame, almost fainted, his white teeth clenched and creaking. If it was not for the lack of strength in his whole body, he might have fought a fight long ago. "Well, you don''t seem to be convinced yet." Naruto''s smiling face is even stronger, slowly letting go of the other hand, smiling. "I don''t know what would happen to you if I let go?" "No." With Naruto''s two hands loosening, the female emperor Boyahan Cook was startled, and could not help but hug Naruto''s neck tightly with the weak and weak jade hand, and her whole body hung on Naruto. Even that jade leg caught Naruto''s waist. Such ambiguous movements made the empress''s face as red as the sun, so angry that even the jade teeth were about to break. "You, you, you wait for the body, and the body will not go around you." "That''s good, let''s let go of your hand before you say this." Naruto laughed, teased Boyahan Cook out of joy, grabbed her jade arms with both hands, and wanted to take it away. The scared Boyahan Cook quickly hugged, this is really close. On Naruto''s body. Think of an octopus. "No, you are afraid of water. Do you want to die?" Panic Boyahan Cook, screaming with anger and clenching her teeth, she is really a little scared of Naruto now, has a terrifying strength, and still likes to make fun of her, and now she has nothing to do. The sea was originally the nemesis of the devil''s fruit. Naruto had nothing to do, and she was so surprised that she knew that Naruto didn''t have any devil''s fruit. "What''s wrong with our empress, don''t you say that you won''t get around me, holding me like this, just don''t spare me?" Naruto laughed, stretched out a hand and pinched Boyahan''s nose, The soft, boneless touch made his heart sway, and it was really too tender. "You, hum." As soon as Qiongbi was out of breath, Boyahan Cook shook his head, dropped Naruto, and looked at Naruto with anger, wondering that her face was only one punch away from Naruto''s face, the sweet smell of Qiongbi All hit Naruto. Such a sweet smell fascinates Naruto. Although he hates the character of Boyahan Cook, he does not deny that the girl''s body is beautiful. And with the sweet fruit ability, it has a special body fragrance and is refreshing. Taking a deep breath, Naruto uttered a word that made Boyahan Cook lower his head, and almost shook his head into Naruto''s words. "It''s worthy of being an empress, really sweet." "Ah," his eyes were bloodshot, and Boyahan Cook''s was really angry. He opened his mouth and bit his shoulders directly. How could she know she had no strength at all, biting weakly, but letting Naruto enjoy it. Looking at Naruto''s very happy look, Boyahan Cook became more and more angry. It was angry and angry, and his face flushed with anger. Like a boiled swan. Naruto''s heart moved, and he bowed his head, kissed Boahan Cook''s smooth face, and waved his head, raising his head and smiling. "This is a thank you for saving you." Boyahan Cook froze, her body has never been touched, and it is impossible to even look at it. There are countless people who have been fascinated by her, but none of them can approach her. I didn''t expect to be held by Naruto, and, even, kissed her face, for more than two decades, the face that no one had touched, the shameful kiss. His head seemed to be smoking, and Boyahan Cook almost fainted. v2 Chapter 159： : Robin is in trouble Just as Boyahan Cook wanted to scold this shameless Naruto for a meal, one walked to the boat as if he hadn''t noticed the two in the water. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net He said something to Naruto. "Admiral, I''m very sorry to disturb your Yaxing, but there is one thing that Hina must tell, no, it should be said that it is very important to tell you." Hina''s face is very gloomy, her hands are around her chest, ignoring the emperor''s help-seeing look. Even Qi Qihai, in her eyes, cannot compare with her boss, and there is no need to offend Naruto for a Qi Wuhai woman. . "Well, Hina has something to say here." Naruto smiled, holding her hands tightly to the Empress, how could such a moving Empress willingly let go. The big hands were sliding around Boahan Cook''s thin waist. Boyahan Cook''s anger rushed up again, trying to push away Naruto, but unfortunately the strangeness of the seawater made her body hardly hold any strength. I never thought I would be so ridiculed by people, even if it was Tianlong people before, at most it was humiliated as a pet. Since becoming one of the Seven Wuhais, no man would look down on her, and can''t get near her. Now this Naruto, she doesn''t understand why, she obviously doesn''t like her, but she can make such a joke, this shameless person, she is the first time she has seen her. Rushing in anger, Boyahan Cook gritted his teeth and glared at Naruto. This time it was angry and wanted to swear and scold, and when she sent a bite, Hina spoke again, letting her understand Naruto People even have ugly faces. "Hina didn''t want to tell the admiral, after all, you shouldn''t let the admiral know about this, but, nevertheless. Look at ''Mao. Line, Chinese. Wen, Net Naruto, I only say once, Robin was arrested He lived, cp9 was taken to the world government, and he was not going to pass through the judicial island because the judicial island is not safe now. " Hina''s expression was changeable, and she finally sank and said this amazing thing. Robin was caught, and he ran away for a few days before he was caught. It seems that it is still his relationship. Thinking of Robin, this silly woman, Naruto''s complexion sank, and she didn''t even have any mood to play with Boya Hankook. Rushed out of the water and jumped ashore, facing Boyahan Cook, who was still holding him "Sorry, Queen, I don''t have time to send you, you still have someone else send you back." Boahan Cook, who was a bit stunned, dropped Naruto onto the ship and headed towards Nami "Ship to the world government." "Wait." Hina sprinted onto the ship, her hands in black gloves clenched, and looked at Naruto coldly. "Admiral, don''t know what you want to do?" "What?" Naruto grinned, haha ??smiled, and sank. "Kill the world government." Hina was startled, her face was extremely ugly, and her gloves bit her under her thin lips, her face calm. "Do you know what you said now, Naruto, you are an admiral, and the navy is a direct subordinate of the world government. Do you understand what you just said, Naruto, answer me, what are you going to do?" "I don''t want to say it again." Naruto frowned, slowly approaching Hina, staring directly at her dignified face. "I want to kill the world government." "Okay, Hina doesn''t want to ask, but Hina won''t let the general make such a big mistake." With one hand raised, Hina rushed straight up. One hand grabbed at Naruto. Naruto relaxed for a moment, holding Hina''s palm backhand, looking calm. "Even if you can''t stop me from saving Robin." "No, Hina can''t let Admiral do this kind of thing." When Hina''s hands were bent, the slender hands turned into iron hoop and locked Naruto''s hands directly. Unfortunately, Naruto''s ten-tailed ability, in the palm of one hand, under the wind of Chakra, directly divided the hoop into two halves. Hina gritted her teeth, and her brows did not frown. She sprinted towards Naruto very quickly. She wanted to be turned into an iron prison and locked Naruto. Naruto raised with one hand, just made a very simple movement, the palm turned into an armed color domineering, that hand was very dark. Seeing Naruto would be domineering, Hina didn''t dare to take a step forward, and leaped forward to launch the ability of prison fruit, throwing out numerous iron hoops to Naruto, as soon as she touched her body would be locked. Naruto, who was standing in place, didn''t move, but disappeared at the moment the iron hoop lifted his body, completely disappeared, and he could not even see his breath. The ability to hide the fruit surprised Hina, and at the same time also made Boyahan Cook stupefy, remembering the beginning of being pinched by the buttocks, it was immediately ashamed and angry, but at this time why she was Feeling curious about fighting Naruto. I really want to know who Robin is, and even let an admiral speak out and destroy the world government, which is the world government with the highest power in the world and all pirates dare not enter. It is located in the middle of the laterite continent, blocking the first half of the New World and the Great Channel. It has the descendants of twenty kings and the place where the Tianlong people live. Thinking of the Tianlong people, Boyahan Cook Jade clasped her hands together, her beautiful eyes, looking at Naruto tightly. She didn''t understand what Naruto was like now, hooligan? Admiral? Or a fool who wants to destroy the world government for one person? "Or a funny guy." Boya Hank''s mouth turned up, and she couldn''t help laughing, she didn''t understand why, but she just wanted to laugh, and the tears of laughter flowed out quickly, not happy, but a very sad mood. At this point Naruto''s battle with Hina was over. Using the fruits of stealth, she went around behind Hina and used her armed color to dominate her, subduing her and crushing her to the ground. Holding Hina''s hands, Naruto''s face was very cold, and her face was cold. "Hina, even if you can''t stop me, from now on, the Admiral will give me all the hell. Compared to Robin, the Admiral, or the Marshal, will give me everything." "Are you serious, Admiral, are you serious about telling Hina?" Clenching her rosy lips, Hina''s eyes looked at Naruto with anger, it was the anger of stasis. v2 Chapter 160： : Go to World Government "Well, I don''t ask for your help, but Robin''s affairs cannot be done like this. The world government dares to touch her, and I dare to destroy it. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Unrestrained words, Naruto''s eyes are serious. Hina felt Naruto''s determination, bit her thin lips, groaned for a moment, raised her head, stared straight at Naruto, her face firm. "If Hina says that Hina can be your woman, you cannot stay for Hina." "No." Naruto shook his head without any shit, not even shaking his heart, as if speaking out conditionedly. "Well, Hina fully understands, but Hina has not agreed yet." With changes in her body, Hina wanted to turn her whole body into a prison and lock Naruto. It''s a pity Naruto is faster than her. One hand seals, and the five-element seal is printed on Hina''s flat abdomen, sealing all her abilities. "How could this be, my strength!" Hina was startled, and she noticed that there was a dry stomach on her stomach, her whole body ability disappeared, and she was surprised to open her mouth, shocking beyond words. Naruto held Hina with one hand and walked to the side of the ship. At the moment when the naval ship set off, he still passed towards Boyahan Cook below, and waved his hands without looking back. "Take care of this guy for me. The mark will disappear automatically within 12 hours." After catching a little flustered Hina, Boyahan Cook looked at Naruto''s back, biting his teeth, and finally couldn''t bear the strong doubt in his heart and called out. "Admiral, do you really have to fight against the world government, do you not know that there are more than ten Tianlong people there, all of them are nobles of the whole world, and to fight against them is to fight the navies of the whole world. Look. Yarn, Chinese website " Naruto didn''t return his head, as if he didn''t hear it, moving forward, and at this time the ship started slowly. The emperor Boyahan Cook was anxious, curious about Naruto, and what Naruto was going to do, shook her heart and could not help crying "In the end, you don''t know if you are unconscious. You are the one who knows the Dragons the other day. Do you really have to fight against the world government for one person, you are an admiral." For one person and the world government, and admiral, Boyahan Cook had to shake his heart, because no one had done it for her before, but now someone can let the admiral betray the world government. She started to be a little jealous of the guy named Robin, an admiral, who would rather not have the status of the world government, but also oppose the world government, just for a nearly 80 million pirates. Why has such a person never done it for her. Naruto''s naval ship went straight forward, the back of that justice coat, and the determined face staring at the sea. Boyahan Cook knew that Naruto was not kidding, and the goal was really the world government. "It''s ridiculous. What about the world government but the naval headquarters? What about a general? Can it really destroy the world government and destroy the twenty [God of Creation] offspring?" Boya Cook shook his lips, and with a slight smile, tears accumulated in those eyes, and she unknowingly flowed down. She didn''t understand why she was crying. Did she feel that she didn''t care about him so much, or was she jealous? Someone called Robin. Anyway, Boyahan Cook knew that at this time her heart was really all Naruto''s shadow. That hot heart made her understand that she was in love. He went to the Naval World Government without any hesitation. Now only Hina knows Naruto s destination, but unfortunately Hina will not tell others. She always hopes that Naruto is a joke, or she sees the power of the world government and will give up on her own. Then come back and continue to be his general. Then she was promoted to marshal. Maybe one day, she can also become the marshal''s wife, the identity of the first wife, no girl and no dream, becoming the marshal''s first wife and starting to assist Naruto, this is indeed Hina''s dream. It''s a pity that Naruto now wants to break this dream, just for Robin a girl, go to the world government. Not even the admiral. "Impossible, no, Admiral Naruto will definitely come back, and will definitely come back when I see the world government." Such a voice gave Hina a gap, and Naruto will definitely return. There is absolutely nothing that I want to convey to the Marshal Buddha''s Warring States Naruto. Also let Naruto sail all the way to the world government without any obstacles. In the 2 days, a lot of time happened after the death of Whitebeard. Kirby was recommended as Major General when Naruto left, and his strength was recognized, coupled with the promotion of the strongest general, he was directly promoted to Major General. Blackbeard also finally met Shanks. The two were inextricably bound. In the end, Blackbeard failed, and Shanks''s face was left with a few scars. Back at the Naval Headquarters, Blackbeard was promoted to one of the Seven Takeshis. At this time, he still dreamed of staying beside Naruto, sneaking into Naruto, and obtaining Naruto''s strongest fruit ability. For thousands of years, when he thinks of this legend, Blackbeard splits his mouth unconsciously and laughs out his broken teeth. He didn''t understand that now, two days later, customs clearance had successfully arrived at the world government with Naruto''s identity. The red soil is the most central, located in the first half and the second half of the Great Channel. It is also the only way to go to the new world. The gate opened slowly, and Naruto was greeted by thousands of elite navies. They straightened their backs, saluting Naruto, they all heard about Naruto''s deeds, and they dare not neglect the strongest admiral. Let Nami and others stay on the boat, ca nt come over, and do nt let the navy board the ship. Naruto only took Lachi and Daschi ashore. He originally wanted everyone to stay and wait for him, but these two people The girl was tough to stay by his side. Naruto is also not good to say, after getting off the boat, along the open land, to the luxurious holy land in front, the "holy land" where the Tianlong people live. Standing in front of Naruto is the Marshal of the whole army, a figure higher than the Warring States of the Buddha. The commander-in-chief of all navies is empty. v2 Chapter 161： : Robin, Im here Old man with white hair standing up and M beard with chin. wap.novelhall.com Cold eyes with hands around the chest watching Naruto "Marshal of the naval headquarters, what are you doing here?" "Old man, where is Robin''s man?" Naruto stared directly at the head coach with a cold look. "Robin? Nicole Robin?" Empty looked calmly and asked indifferently. "Is Admiral you and Nicole Robin familiar? I''ve heard that some people say you have a good relationship with Robin, but the people in the world government don''t believe her." Naruto was a little impatient and said coldly "I''ll ask you again, where is Robin?" "It may be dead now, and how to say it is not something you should know." Empty expression did not move, looking at Naruto, said in a very calm words. "Anyway, Nicole Robin is a threat to the whole world and it is impossible for her to exist." "To your sister, I didn''t want to listen to your nonsense." Naruto got angry, and was originally worried about Robin, and the old man kept saying something else. A fire broke out inside him, and in the case of direct action, he kicked out. It is worthy to be the commander-in-chief. He raised one hand and saw Naruto''s domineering capture Naruto''s action. The dark hand blocked Naruto''s quick blow. Naruto frowned, and the ten-tailed turn was fully opened. Six Qiudao jade appeared, one missed, and a few quick jumps. Huh! Huh! Huh! With the shaking of the air and the shaking of the ground, his empty hands were in front of him, and his body slowly backed away, fully opening his armed and domineering hair, turning his arms into black. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Firmly low-end all Naruto''s attacks, and because his body was too aggressive, he took a few steps back and cracked the floor. Naruto missed a few hits, and flew up directly, controlling six Qiu Daoyu to smash towards Kong Meng. The navy around him was stunned, Naruto and the commander took action, and they hadn''t reacted yet. At the moment Naruto''s shot, Laqi and Da Siqi also launched an attack. One burned the fruit of the demon, and one swordsman strengthened by Chakra. Under the attack of two people, they cleared all the remaining soldiers. The navy, who did not expect Naruto to attack at all, was knocked to the ground while there was no response. Compared to Laqi''s key attack, Da Siqi was still a bit kind, but just fainted. At this time, six Qiudaoyu hit the commander-in-chief again. The air was shaking, the ground was roaring, the ground was shaking, and the air was still low. Under the domineering color, it was condensed, and looking at Naruto''s face was very cold. Glancing at the sky, Naruto knew that this guy''s strength was good. It was indeed a strong man of the same time as One Piece Roger, who was comparable to the four emperors. However, no one dared to move Robin. He was already his woman. If someone bullied him, he would kill all her bullies. "Robin, can you hear me?" Naruto raised his head and roared, and the ten-tailed voice that sounded like a roar of a beast spread to a few miles away, such as the sound of thunder, on this red earth continent, echoing for a long time With. The world government, a European-style house with a five-star star on top, is also the highest authority of the world government. Robin was beaten to Shanghai Lou Shi, kneeling in front of Wu Lao Xing, several people in cp9 were there, and Kalifa, who had escaped successfully, was originally suspected of spreading rumors and did not believe her words. Now the five stars have to admit that Kalifa said that Naruto has a great relationship with Nicole Robin. "Ask you again, Nicole Robin, who is your new Admiral Naruto?" The old man in a black suit with long white straight hair and a long beard stared at Robin, revealing not only imposing but also profound wisdom. "It''s just a passing person in ordinary relationship." Robin''s expression was cold, no sorrow and no joy, his head bowed quietly, his face was calm. "It''s just a fool general who I cheated." "Nicole Robin, don''t lie anymore. I clearly saw that you and the guy were very happy." Kalifa was so angry that Naruto took virginity and was distrusted by what she said. Alright. "What I said is not a bit of a lie." Robin looked up, staring at the five old stars in front of him, glancing past one by one, looking indifferent. "You should know very well what kind of person I am and how many people I cheated on." The original old man nodded his head, and it was considered Robin''s words, glanced at cp9, his expression was indifferent. "Sullen admiral, cp9 Kalifah, what are you doing for?" Straight into the eyes of the people, Kalifa''s body and mind were shaken, and her body was terrified by fear, and she couldn''t stand it. This is the highest-level figure in the world government. "I, I don''t." "Don''t quibble. As an informant, you have to report the exact information, but now you are doing slander for the sake of personal grudges." Wearing black suit and blond hair. Another old man with a scar on his chest sat in a chair, staring at Kalifari, speaking indifferently. Kalifa looked ugly, his head lowered, his teeth clenched. "I see. Sorry, I''m really personal." "That''s good." The old man nodded and didn''t look at Kalifa. After all, this kind of person is not worth their attention. What they pay most attention to is the new general and some things that Robin knows. , And can''t let her know. "Nicole Robin, this article of the world is not something you can understand, and you have always wanted to touch this taboo history for the sake of pursuit. Can you understand the sin you have committed?" Nicole Robin shook his head, his eyes fixed on the old man, and he said righteously. "I just want to know what that blank hundred-year history is." "This thing is not something you can understand, but all you have to do is bring everything you know into the underworld, and everyone who knows it cannot escape the relationship." "That said, you still don''t want to tell me." Robin lowered his head, his eyes were a little angry, and pursued the historical text, which was all she wanted. She wanted to know this and her dream, but now someone wants to stop her and make her angry and angry, but not Any way. v2 Chapter 162： : Destroy the World Government "Blank history is not something you can understand, Nicole Robin. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" A bald old man without a suit and glasses, a cold glance glanced at Nicole Robin, landed on Kalifa, and calmly said "And you, stigmatizing an admiral, this thing caused great harm. The world government is fair. The new admiral must also get his fairness, so Kalifa, you have to accept punishment. . " "Why?" After hearing the words of Wu Lao Xing, Kalifa sat down on the ground, showing dementia, because the punishment that Wu Lao Xing said must have been obliterated. While making her afraid, she didn''t understand what justice was for the world government. Eyelids trembled, Kalifa''s body shivered and shouted, not wanting to give up. "No, don''t. All I say is facts, Naruto does have a lot to do with her, and I''ve been insulted by him too. Why do I say all the facts, and still treat me like this?" Pushing his glasses, the old man said something very realistic. "Because you are the intelligence service, he is an admiral." Karifa couldn''t help laughing, and laughed with tears. "I see, I fully understand, hahaha." The world government is concerned about Naruto''s identity. If he wants to promote Naruto, he must not be allowed to have any stain on Naruto. Even if the stain is real, then it will be erased directly, so that the stain does not exist. This is what the Five Stars often do, to bury the truth of the facts, then there is only one, which wipes out everyone who knows the truth of the facts. As if bald, Kalifa lowered her head, her eyes filled with teardrops, crying like a child, clenching her fists with her hands, her slender legs contracted, and her two white palms supporting the ground , Crying silently here. Robin glanced at Carrie, with a cold look and no sympathy. She would not sympathize with anyone, and would never like anyone again. This is what she should have been. Now that everything is over, as long as she is dead, Naruto can become the Marshal, and it is likely to reach the height of the five-star. As a powerful person, Naruto has a boundless future in the Navy. "That''s good, so that it can all end, my favorite Naruto." Raising his head, Robin''s reluctance did not want her weakness to show, because no one would sympathize with her, and no one would weep for her death. Maybe there is someone who doesn''t know the Naruto of this matter. Thinking of Naruto''s figure, Robin Ruyu''s ears moved, and the roaring sound like thunder resounded in this room. "Robin, where are you?" Is it a dream? Robin looked up, looked around blankly, and from the faces of others, she understood that this was not a dream, and Naruto really came to her. For her, he had no choice but to betray the world government, even giving up his bright future. Even the admiral didn''t want to be a general. This is to betray all the navies and be hunted down for a lifetime. "Haha, that fool, big fool." The corners of his mouth were lightly tilted, and a charming arc laughed, Robin''s tears burst out, and he couldn''t help laughing, no sign, and didn''t want to think too much. Robin stood up and shouted only by will "Naruto, save me!" The voice was faint, but it contained all the emotions of Robin. Under the sun, in the midst of the sky, like the **** Naruto''s shining. Although Robin''s voice is weak, he can perceive the ten tails of Naruto''s body. The ten tails of the **** tree, the original host of Chakra, can destroy the beasts of the world. "Did you hear it, that''s the case, just make a mess of me, kill everyone, kill everyone who bullies Robin, and those who hate Robin." Naruto clasped his hands together, his face showing a cold smile, a cold face, and a low road "One word, kill! Psychic." Huge smoke appeared, a hundred meters tall, his head overhead, his body like a ten-headed bark screaming and falling from the sky. Those well-maintained Dragons with oxygen masks on their heads, round and fat bodies, came out of the house in fright with the huge ten tails. The shocking expressions are self-evident. "Let''s make fun, don''t leave a single person, kill me all." When Naruto waved his hand, Shiwei shouted with excitement, raised his head to open the big mouth, his eyes opened, the eyes of Jiugou jade, and the tail beast jade condensed. The sky also changed its color, and the whole huge body, lying on the ground, caused the earth to shake. As soon as it fell to the ground, the black ball in front of Shimiguchi shrank and was swallowed by it. The mouth opened again, and the sky was dark. The ray of the tail cannon buzzed and shot out, sweeping forward, completely enveloping the front area, like a cutting line, destroying the luxurious building. In front of all the Tianlong people, this is a disaster, a catastrophic disaster. This group of people who used to be prestigious did not expect that if they were horrible monsters, crying out loud would not save them, because as long as they were close to the red rays, even if they were ten meters apart, they would be destroyed ashes. One shot of the tail cannon destroyed most of the world''s government. Ruins were everywhere, bricks and tiles were in a mess, It is indeed the ten tails. After firing the tail cannon, the small tail cannon is directly fired to enjoy the joy of killing. At the same time, it also bypasses the locations of Laqi, Da Siqi, and Robin. Commander Kong has been choked by Too, murmured to himself. "How did this monster appear?" With an ugly face and a little paleness, he now knew that the world had such a terrible monster, which was more terrifying than any Neptune. Such a huge body and horrific attack methods made him a scared person who had seen the big waves. One shot of the tail beast smashed up, feeling the horror of the spinning small ball, dared to resist, turned and jumped up, did not expect to have one directly above. The body was smashed, and the blasting flames sprayed out. This commander was comparable to the Four Emperors. There was no ash left in the bombing. v2 Chapter 163： : You are a fool Seeing all this, Naruto''s face did not change at all, and his movement did not stop, his hands were printed again, and he cried. "Clogs, the art of wood giants." The ground was shaking. This time it was a huge wooden giant standing up, one foot as large as a house, constantly stepping on and killing the flustering Tianlong and the navy elite. Naruto''s figure floated up into the air, and instructed Laiqi and Dasqi not to move, hid behind the giant, and flew towards Robin''s place. Robin was seen in the broken building. Standing straight to her body, her messy ink-colored hair fluttered in the wind, Wen Jingmei''s face, with a gentle smile, looked at Naruto, the corner of her mouth turned into a charming arc, staring at Naruto''s arrival. Diving down, Naruto hugged Robin, who didn''t care about the stagnant Five-Star. The warm tender body, with a slight trembling. As Robin smiled, he couldn''t help but lie on Naruto''s shoulder, and said softly. "You are such a fool." After kissing Naruto''s face, Robin''s face was a touch of red, and she also showed a very happy smile. She could find the world government for her. Robin did not have any words to describe her touching. As she said, Naruto It''s a fool, for a person like her, a fool who is going to fight the world government. "General Naruto, do you know what you are doing?" "Do you know where this ends?" The five-starred star-studded and destitute now has no calmness, and their hearts are cold when they see the commotion of the world government. novelhall.com The world government is really going to be ruined once, tens of thousands of years of achievements will be destroyed, all this is what this new general has done. Anger hit the heart of each five-star, shouted Naruto, shouted "The naval headquarters will not let you go. Hundreds of countries and tens of thousands of naval generals will kill you with all their might. The most wanted order, Naruto, you can''t run away." "I''ll take care of you and die for me." Naruto floats in the air with one hand holding Robin, pointing at the five old star in front of him, the giant wooden man, slap it up with a slap, and directly shoot the old five Meat sauce. The people of cp9 are dumbfounded. They want to save people too late, and they have to weigh their strength. And looking at Naruto at high altitude, Kalifa''s head was blank, Naruto ran for trouble with the world government for Robin, just for Robin alone, for a girl. For such a world''s number one wanted man, don''t even admit that the position of admiral is against the world government and all the countries that have joined the world government. This Naruto is crazy, but Kalifa knows that Naruto is not crazy, but she just likes Robin. Kalifa wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t laugh, she felt a sad feeling, and she did not encounter such treatment for the world government. And no one would do it for her. "Naruto, that girl is also here." Robin saw Naruto be leaving and tapped Kalifa a little. Naruto then noticed the beauty, tears in the corners of her eyes, and her glasses were crooked. She had a very good temperament, but now she looks pitiful. Could not help but smile, dive again. While Kalifa was still sad, she felt hugged and looked up to see Naruto, which made her extremely angry before. The little handsome face made Kalifa understand that this was to ruin the entire world government for a woman of her own. There was a feeling of peace of mind and heartbeat, Fang''s heart was beating fiercely, Kalifa could not help but stretch out her hands and hug Naruto, afraid to fall, and afraid to be abandoned by Naruto. When Naruto turned and left, Karifa looked behind her, looking surprised, but sighed for Naruto''s strength. She didn''t feel much about the world government, but admired Naruto who could greet such a terrifying monster. "What are those things that haven''t appeared in history?" Robin frowned, and wrapped his napping hands around Naruto''s waist without any scruples, hugging the guy she was deeply in love with. "It''s just my pet." Naruto said calmly, looking at Robin, calmly. "I won''t run again this time?" Robin pursed his lips with a mild smile, raised his head, offered the sweet little mouth, kissed Naruto a few times, and whispered softly. "Let me do it for you, do anything for you, and never leave you." Bold love words not only make Naruto feel comfortable for a while, but also make Kalifa know that Robin really likes Naruto. Moreover, she has a feeling of doing bad things, and the heart broken by the world government, feels a little cold, can''t help but hold Naruto tightly, and wants to feel Naruto''s warm embrace. The turmoil of the world government continues. Under the attack of the ten tails and the giants, there is no way to make cp0 and cp9. The Tianlong people are completely destroyed. The ruined house has now been completely razed to the ground. With Laqi and Da Siqi on board Nami''s ship, Nami without any nonsense, also set off the ship to set sail. Landing on the boat, Naruto put down Robin and Kalifa, walked to the bow and looked at the world government ahead, staring indifferently, his hands were printed, lightly "Let me give you the best trip, Minamata, the technique of the waterfall." Quoting the currents of the ocean, the moment Naruto''s final seal was completed, the huge waves rising dozens of meters in front of it, and under Kalifa''s astonished eyes, the huge waves rolled and hit the world government ahead. The raging sea water and strong water pressure directly shaken the laterite continent, countless lands fell into the water, and the entire plate was shaken. The world government is completely submerged in the sea. Calm and calm, there is only a large gap in the direction of hundreds of miles in front of it, shocking people, the world government is sinking into the water. Robin''s face was not excited, he looked at Naruto in anxiety, and bit his lower lip tightly. "Naruto, what you did, really broke with the world government. Hundreds of countries will not let you go." "You don''t think the front looks good." Naruto took a look at his masterpiece, looked at Robin, and saw that Robin''s expression did not want to be joking, so he laughed lightly "I didn''t want to stay any longer in the world government. I would just be happy to be a pirate. I can just go to the New World and become the four emperors. Robin''s eyes flashed with a smile, smiled "I must support you, my one piece." v2 Chapter 164： : Betrayal of the Navy Surprised by the world government in front of her, Nami also came back to God, thinking of the key things, could not help looking at Naruto "Naruto, what will you do in the future, to the new world dominated by the Pirates?" "No, you can''t go now. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto is meditating. Now that he is out of touch with the world government, killing the white beard, some of the pirates have provoked. Now going to the new world is equivalent to being on both sides of the enemy. At that time, it will be a pirate and a navy, so there is still time to find treasure. Looking at Naruto''s thoughtful look, Robin couldn''t help chuckling, so he ran to save her without his brain. Only Naruto was alone, and she couldn''t help laughing, and her heart moved for a while. Pointing forward, Robin said lightly "It''s better to go to the fisherman island to hide, the naval headquarters will soon know your direction, and then the world will definitely look for you." Along Robin''s finger, Naruto then remembered that there was an island in front of the center of the red earth, which could lead to Yuren Island. "Just right, go ahead, target the Shampiti Islands." Naruto said easily, pointing at the sea ahead, and the faint Jinhui scattered on the sea was like broken gold. Nami didn''t hesitate, adjusted her bow, and went to the Shampoo Islands in the direction of the record pointer. The ship sailed for two days, from destroying the world government and letting Naruto carry the navy burden. There was no regret, but it was a bit relaxed. Thinking about when to wait, take out the large ship you built. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Then set up a harem fleet of your own, to find the treasure of One Piece, think about it is a pleasant thing. But now the most important thing is to do some rounds in the Navy Headquarters and avoid the pursuit of the Navy Headquarters. In terms of numbers, the Navy Headquarters is still very powerful. Naruto alone, confronted together, it is easy to escape, but Nami and others are ordinary people. If caught, he will regret it too late and dare not confront the naval headquarters. Calm and calm, there is a kind of calm before the storm. Robin, holding a cup of black tea, put the tea he made in front of Naruto, sitting next to Naruto, with a gentle expression on his face "This time, the Naval Headquarters will certainly not let you go. According to the personality of the Warring States of the Buddha, you should be smashed by thunder and arrange all the personnel of the Naval Headquarters to chase you, but they will not last long. The Four Emperor Pirates are all staring. " "Robin is still smart." Naruto smiled slightly, took a sip of black tea, and cast Robin''s face casually. Feeling Naruto''s palm, Robin raised the jade hand, caressed Naruto''s hand, and clasped Naruto''s big hand, covering her soft face, as Mu Chunfeng smiled. "Anyway, it''s because of me this time. If you can, Naruto can hand me over. I won''t blame you at all." Robin''s words are very sincere. Even if Naruto actually handed her over, I believe there will be no resentment. Fangxin is deeply trapped in things that like Naruto, and will no longer be changed because of anything else. Feeling the tenderness of Robin''s face, Naruto''s heart was warm, and he did not speak to Robin''s eyes, but his eyes were serious. Seeing Naruto''s appearance, Robin realized that Naruto would not send her away. The original admiral really liked her. This made Robin''s heart warm, but also moved his head to bow, because he moved to offer his warm little mouth, two mouths close to each other. When it was difficult to resolve the relationship between the relatives, Da Siqi, who was watching the movement, watched a shouting word come. "Naruto, it seems that there are more than a dozen ships around. The flag of the ship is from the Navy, and all of them have come around." Leaving from Robin''s sweet mouth, Naruto looked around at the end of the sea, and it turned out to be a navy ship, and there were a lot of them. It is indeed the navy. All ships and ships were besieged in a circle, and hundreds of miles of waters were blocked with iron chains. They were besieging to them. Robin''s eyes followed Naruto''s eyes, and he also saw those naval ships with a fist and a gaze. "It seems that the Warring States of the Buddha is really very anxious. At such a critical moment, launch a navy ship to surround you." Robin, who stood up, walked towards the bow, staring at the naval ship without fear, and asked Naruto with his head turned. "Naruto, what do you do now, do you want me to help?" "No, don''t entangle with these navies, or they will endlessly fight." Naruto shook his head, really did not want to entangle with the navy''s headquarters, it is impossible to kill the navy completely, it is still difficult for him Here. However, the Navy is located in every part of the Great Channel. The total number is millions, and millions of people do not mean that they can kill all. Standing next to Robin, Naruto stared straight ahead, looking serious "Robin, protect Nami them, and don''t let the shells that I dropped hit the ship." "Well, be careful of yourself." Robin smiled slightly and stepped back nicely, following Naruto''s instructions. Most of the naval ships have some raw faces. The people above the lieutenant general did not see it. Several admirals of the rank of major general stood on the bow of the ship, showing indignation, and Naruto could clearly see their faces and thought that they were angry Twisted. The destruction of the world government has dealt a heavy blow to these navies. The most important thing is that the person who did this turned out to be the new Naruto Admiral, and some people were going crazy. "Go forward at full speed and get me the cannon." The roar of the navy generals, a dark cannon, aimed at Naruto''s ship, a total of 13 cannons, in all directions, aimed at Naruto''s ship, such a posture, let alone say, extremely powerful. The faces of Keya and others were hard to look at, and they looked at Naruto''s back with a worried expression. Robin, who had seen the Order of the Demon Slayer, had a little fear of this kind of ship, but he didn''t show it only by believing Naruto in his heart. v2 Chapter 165： : Destroy Naval Ships With both hands spread out, Naruto''s ten-tailed turn on instantly, and the originally calm sea surface suddenly blasted the sea breeze. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The whole body''s momentum soared. As the sun and the sky, Naruto''s body gushed golden light instantly, and the black rune appeared on the exterior. Facing the ship in front, that side was even smiling. "Come here soon." Slightly smiled, Naruto looked back at Nami, calmly. "Ready, go straight in the original direction, and I''ll make a hole." "Yes." Nami was infected with Naruto''s smile, barely suppressing the panic in her heart, adjusted the bow of the ship, and advanced in the direction of the record pointer in her hand. The bow turned, and Naruto''s body also rotated in one direction, and the moment the ship stabilized. More than a dozen naval cannons in front of them were silent and fired at the same time. More than a dozen large artillery shells whistled. Robin''s brows frowned. He had crossed his hands and put himself in a stance to prevent the ship from being hit by the shells. Unfortunately, she could not stop it with so much. Immediately in the blink of an eye, Robin strained his nerves and was just about to activate the flowery fruit ability, Naruto''s action was startled. Seeing Naruto''s eyes from the side, the weird annual ring is spinning, his hands spread out, and the immense momentum bursts out. "Shen Luo Tian Zheng." It is more fierce than the strong wind. The ship''s sea level emits a circle of invisible obstacles, forming a semi-circle, enveloping the hull. The invisible wind and waves hit more than ten iron cannonballs. It was blown out, and when Robin was surprised, the iron cannonball flew out in the opposite direction. "What''s the matter, shit, how come the shells are back, everyone is diving." Some dumb-eyed admiral looked at the iron cannonball that was just around the corner, screamed in panic, and jumped into the sea. Huh! Huh! Huh! Several loud noises, the naval ship tilted, and Naruto s God of Heaven raised the impact of those shells several times, and the whole hull was directly torn apart. The scene was chaotic, and only half of the ships were seen. They were shattered directly by a cannonball, and the sea surface hit a huge wave. The sawdust flying all over the sky made the people in the navy understand that they had no dreams and there were such horrible people in the world. The shells flew, and Nami was also very happy to start commanding people, let the ship speed up, and rushed out of this encirclement. The original encirclement of the chain was now completely destroyed. The dumb-eyed navy, afraid of Naruto''s strength, did not dare to move, and could only watch Naruto leave. After all, this kind of powerful is not like humans and guys, not that they can mess with it. "Hurry up and report to Marshal, Naruto fled, I''m afraid the route is the Shampiti Islands." Shampoo Islands, the ruler Tianlong, an island like a large amusement park. Naruto''s ship chose to dock in a remote place, and a few pedestrians disembarked and walked into the city filled with soap bubbles. Holding a special news newspaper, Naruto walked in front, glanced a few times, showing a very happy expression, could not help but laugh, haha ??laughed a few times, rolled the newspaper into a ball and still went out. "How''s it going, Naruto, is there anything funny?" Robin''s one-handed ring around her chest, her eyes were always watching Naruto, and now she just realized that love is such a wonderful thing, it can make you like it People become more and more handsome. "Nothing, but my bounty is really high." Naruto smiled lightly, but did not pay much attention to the report in the newspaper just now. Robin glanced at the crumpled newspaper, and on the outside information, he found the Naruto image in it, and received a reward of 1.5 billion Bailey. "One and a half billion?" Robin''s meal surprised, his face was a bounty unique to the Four Emperors. "It''s only 1.5 billion, and the naval headquarters is too reluctant." Naruto was holding his back in two colors, laughing happily. Being a high-paying pirate is also very pleasant. Walking in the place full of amusement parks, Naruto found a pair of sneaky guys before entering the town. A mermaid and a starfish. There was a wooden board pulled by the steak, and the mermaid''s fish tail constantly hit the ground, showing the owner''s anxiety. The orange starfish also wore a mushroom cap. The anxious mermaid, do nt overdo it. The beautiful face is hard to see. You ca nt see the starfish with her tail. "Papagu, do you think there is something going on with Xiaoba" "Probably not now, Xiaoba is a mermaid, but they want to catch you. Now it is impossible for us two to save it, so we have to find a group of powerful helpers to protect us and rescue Xiaoba . " Orange starfish Papagu said seriously, did not notice the Naruto gang behind him, too far away, they are not as good as Naruto vision. Papagu is reaching out his short starfish hand, educating the mermaid "Remember, Kemi, you must ask those unknown pirates for help. Those pirates are not what we can mess with, and you are a mermaid. It is not good to be caught." The mermaid Kemi nodded, the two white tender palms clenched, and the moment she turned to look at Papagu also made Naruto notice the mermaid''s face. Pink fish phosphorus, wearing short sleeves that could not cover her d cup, revealed youthful vitality, pure face nervous, light green short hair fluttering, extremely firepower in the sun. "Mermaid, mermaid?" Naruto flashed in front of her eyes and laughed lightly. Seeing Naruto''s smile, Nami immediately knew what was going on, and even Robin couldn''t help but laugh. "You really like beauty, that guy is a mermaid, and I heard that it is not very friendly to humans." Pouting with a smile, Robin was not very angry. He did not have a slight dislike for Naruto''s expression, but felt very interesting. After all, it is natural for strong men in this era to get beautiful women. "No, such cute mermaids are rare." Naruto shook his fingers and smiled at Robin, of course, not the beautiful face, but just the appearance of the mermaid, carefully glanced at the pink fish phosphorus Tail, sigh "It is indeed a mermaid, and its tail is so beautiful, just because there is no ornamental on board, this is the mermaid." v2 Chapter 166： :Mermaid "Ornament?" Robin laughed at Naruto''s words, looked at Naruto, and said sincerely. "May I help you catch this guy?" Crossed his hands, Robin''s words didn''t seem to be a joke, it was really Love House and Black, "No, no matter how cute a mermaid is, you must catch it. At least you have to trap it. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, and Net. Naruto laughed, stepped forward, and walked towards Kemi. The nervous Nemesis Kemi hadn''t noticed yet, but Papagu saw startling Naruto and was startled and shouted "Kemi, behind, behind." "Papagu, what''s wrong, is there anything behind me, but it doesn''t feel anything." Kemi hadn''t noticed Naruto approaching her and was about to turn her head to look at her back. Suddenly I felt that my upper body was being embraced, Naruto wrapped his hands around Kemi''s thin waist, and laughed. "Lovely mermaid, arrest." "Ah, you, what are you doing, Papagu, save, save me." Panic Kemi screamed in surprise, constantly shaking her fish tail, yelling at Papagu. Road "No, don''t hug me. Who are you? Humans are so terrible, Papagu." Seeing Naruto''s face, Papagu starfish stepped back involuntarily, his face a bit ugly "You, you are the pirate who destroyed the world government." "I didn''t expect a little starfish to know me, too." Naruto smiled lightly, holding Kemi''s hand without loosening, but moved directly, wrapping his waist around the front, and let Kemi face to face with him. Kemi''s face was pale, and what Papagu said was so scared that he couldn''t say anything, and was about to cry. "Big pirate, Papagu, what should I do, I don''t want to be sold, I want to go home." "Kemi don''t be afraid, cheer up." The words of Papagu starfish are not convincing, because its small body is trembling. This is a pirate who can reward 1.5 billion. He does nt know why he encountered such a pirate so coincidentally. Now he has to run. It''s too late. And the group behind Naruto, at first glance, is powerful. Especially the elder sister with a gentle smile, her hands crossed, as if preventing them from escaping, preparing to launch something weird. "At this point of view, the mermaid is really different from the human, even the shape of the mouth is different." Naruto stared at Kemi''s thin pink lips carefully. Although the shape was a little round, it was still very beautiful. He pinched Kemi''s jaw, ignoring Kemi''s panic-like look, and Naruto smiled. "I said little mermaid, should I be my pet?" "Papagu, save me, I don''t want to be a pet, whine I don''t want to be a pet, humans are really terrible." Kemi could not help crying, big crystal tears rolled down from the corner of his eyes. Crying is extremely sad, because timid is afraid to struggle. "You, what exactly do you want to do, don''t touch my Kemi." Starfish howled and ran forward to fight against Naruto, but unfortunately, Naruto got one foot before he ran two steps. Stepped on the floor. Ignoring this strange creature, Naruto put all his body and mind on Kemi, stretched out his hands to dry Kemi''s tears, and whispered softly "Little mermaid, don''t cry, it''s not a bad thing to be my pet, and there are countless bugs to eat, but you should not eat bugs. In short, I will prepare a rich food for you every day." Looking at this mermaid, Naruto really wanted to feed her. Such a beautiful mermaid was very good in a water tank. Kemi, who was scared by Naruto''s words, did not dare cry, staring at Naruto with tears in her eyes, her trembling, almost making Naruto want to hug this mermaid and love her. Molding Kemi''s head, Naruto didn''t do any other moves this time, let go of holding Kemi''s hands, and looked calm. "Just a joke with you just now, really a crying little mermaid." Wiping off the teardrops in the corner of Kemi''s eyes, Naruto''s expression was serious. Kemi breathed a sigh of relief. She was indeed a simple girl. Seeing Naruto was joking, without any doubt, she immediately recovered her calmness, looked around, and called a little nervously. "Papagu, where are you?" "Bottom." A short starfish beckoned, and Kemi noticed the starfish in the soil. In a shock, he hurried forward and dug out the starfish to help it beat the dust. . The starfish that took a sigh of relief spit out a full mouthful of dirt, and breathed a sigh of relief. "I almost died." Looking up at Naruto, Papagu starfish shrank in fear, hiding behind Kemi, terrified. "Right, Little Mermaid." Naruto looked down at Kemi, calmly. "Can you take me to Fishman Island?" "What are you going to do on Murray Island?" Kemi guarded the starfish, stared at Naruto with fear, and didn''t dare to get close to Naruto. The matter that Naruto had previously hugged made her worry. "Just wanting to dodge, how about it, little mermaid, can you help me?" Naruto squatted down, looking directly at Kemi, faintly. "I don''t want to do destruction. I''d better help you and save the little one you started talking about. You take me to Murloc Island." "You can save Xiaoba!" Kemi''s eyes lighted, and those **** eyes flashed, and her expression was excited. "Can you really save Xiao Ba?" Looking at Kemi''s expression, Naruto wanted to tease the mermaid again, and with a thought, his face was serious. "This salvation reward is very high. It is better that you become my pet. I help you." "Don''t." Kemi turned down and pursed her mouth. Naruto with a smile "Then just tell me how to get to Murloc Island?" Kemi thought about it for a while, looking at Naruto, and didn''t know how to answer. "Kemi promised him." Upon hearing the words of the starfish, Kemi immediately nodded a little head, it was really a girl with no opinion. v2 Chapter 167： ： Meet Xiaoba again "That''s a good deal. If you can be my pet after things are done, it would be great. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net," Naruto said lightly, drew to Kemi''s ear and whispered "Because you are really pretty, cute little mermaid sauce." Kemi''s unexplained face blushed, and Fang''s heart throbbed, the action was more pronounced, one hand clasped his head, and the other shrugged shyly. "Cute, I''m not a cute little mermaid. There are many more cute than me, hee hee." "Kemi, be careful of this guy, don''t be fooled." Papagu star shouted worriedly, but unfortunately Kemi didn''t hear. Instead, he jumped to Naruto enthusiastically and smiled. "Well, follow me to save Xiao Ba, I will take you to Murloc Island, and takoyaki." Beating her body, she ran forward, and Naruto followed behind. Kemi''s speed was so slow that Naruto couldn''t help but pick up the little mermaid, took a jump, and landed on top of the ship. Sighing at Naruto''s speed, Kemi opened up "so amazing." "Is the little mermaid excited?" Naruto laughed and laughed without playing. Kemi''s complexion turned red, and she shuddered a little. The starfish that followed it looked helpless. It did not have any way to get Kemi. The girl was too easy to be cheated. The ship set sail. This time, instead of stopping at the Shampoo Islands, it headed towards the flying fish knights and sold the pirates of mermaids. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net From Kemi''s mouth, I also heard that Xiao Ba was caught by the mermaid group. Originally, the two wanted to find a companion to save Xiao Ba, but they did not expect to encounter Naruto''s group. Kemi, who was on the boat, was not afraid of life, but smiled happily. Sitting on a chair, shaking her pink fish tail, supporting the chair with both hands, facing Naruto "Are you really a pirate, a pirate with a reward of 1.5 billion?" The small face was full of surprise, Kemi still understood the amount of the bounty of 1.5 billion, she could hardly see even a hundred million pirates, and there was actually a 1.5 billion pirates in front of her. "Well, now the Pirates Group has just been established." Naruto smiled, looking at the lively mermaid lane of Kemi. "I don''t know if Kemi will join us" "Am I?" Kemi froze, her eyes blinking. "Is the pirate very interesting, is there any takoyaki, can I go to many places to play?" "Yes, of course there are many things you can''t imagine, you can see a lot of things." While Kemi was excited, Naruto moved closer, the two chairs were next to each other, while Naruto held the back of the chair with both hands and stared This mermaid didn''t move her eyes one step. Kemi seemed to be unaware, and the excitement of her eyes grew stronger and stronger. "Really, can I join Pirates?" "Kemi, the pirates can''t join in casually." Papa Guhai shouted with astral stare, and it couldn''t do anything about holding the cute Kemi. Now that the thief ship was on board, Papagu starfish was still thinking about how to run away. Naruto''s legs were long and she held a pretty woman with a long breast. She looked at it with a strange look, leaving Papagu starfish motionless. Dare to move and sit there obediently. "Can''t play, sorry, I don''t want to be a pirate." When suddenly realized that Kemi bowed her head, she gave Naruto a formal humility, and even clasped her hands. Naruto accidentally stretched out his hands and held Kemi''s palm, and the touch was no different from that of an ordinary human girl, very smooth. "Yeah, you!" Kemi looked at Naruto in shock, and was also afraid that Naruto was angry with her words. Unexpectedly, Naruto''s words made her start jumping up again. "The beautiful little mermaid can be a wife without being a pirate. What about my pet and wife?" Although Kemi stayed, he still understood his wife''s meaning, and immediately drew out his hands, screaming randomly. "No, no, I''m sorry, I''m not saying you''re bad, but we, the fishermen can''t marry humans, sorry." "Lovely mermaid." Naruto sighed, and Kemi kept saying sorry, making it a little funny, and stretched out a hand to mold Kemi''s head. I didn''t expect that this little girl still liked it, her face was a little flushed, her head was nodded, and she whispered. "Your hands are really warm, are they like human hands?" Unlike the mermaid in the water, Naruto''s palms are really warm. Feeling Naruto''s touching model, Kemi''s face was filled with this pleasantly shy red, and the starfish on the side couldn''t say it. The starfish along the way was hostile to Naruto, but Kemi was very relaxed, and the people on Naruto''s boat quickly got along very well. They were all girls, and so many beautiful girls made Kemi big. Eye-opening, surprised that the beautiful big eyes and small mouth could not be closed. To the east of the Shampoo Islands, the flying fish knight base camp, towering buildings, built on the sea base, are only supported by wood. A large iron cage fell in the middle of the base camp, and the octopus mermaid was closing. Sitting on the chair, Kemi was shaking his tail, looking worriedly at the iron cage in front of him, turning his head to Naruto and expecting. "Little eight, please." Without talking, Naruto stood up, walked to the bow and looked at the iron cage in front of him. The little eight who hadn''t seen him for a long time, saw Naruto open his mouth, and Nami also called out in surprise at the same time. "This is Xiaoba?" "You are the navy." Xiaoba used Naruto with six hands and stretched the octopus'' mouth with a look of astonishment. When Kemi saw Xiao Ba, she jumped down from her chair and jumped over with her fish tail, shouting happily. "Little Eight!" "Kemi." Xiao Yao was startled when he saw Kemi, and shouted in shock. "do not come." As soon as the words fell, several figures strung out from the water, riding flying fish, and rushed towards Naruto and Kemi. One-handed greeting the Naruto of the flame gun, one swept, the flame billowed, and directly ignited the two flying fish with the two flying fish groups. It turned into a fire and dropped into the dew, making a miserable cry. v2 Chapter 168： : Flying Fish Knights "Ah!" Kemi yelled in panic, and the whole person was picked up and taken to the sky, watching Naruto''s body holding the flame gun from above, shouting involuntarily. "Help. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" Raising and looking at Kemi, that expression, in Kemi''s eyes, Naruto just raised the flame gun, his legs bent, and rushed straight up. The burning gun tip shocked people''s eyes. "Who is this guy, how could this guy be so powerful!" The two flying fish groups had not yet reacted, and their bodies and the flying flying horse were torn apart by people. The flame gun rushed straight down and divided the two into two, burning with flames and exposing them to the sea. Kemi landed from a height of 100 meters, scared eyes did not dare to open, yelling that he couldn''t control the falling body, and while he was flustered, his body was hugged by people. Seeing Naruto''s face close at hand, Kemi''s face was loose, showing a little excited expression. "You were really cool just now." "Could you please me?" Naruto couldn''t help but laugh, holding Kemi with one hand and falling down to the place where Xiaoba was closed. Feeling able to fly in the air, Kemi''s expression was surprised again, and his mouth screamed openly. "I can fly, I really can fly." "Hug tightly." Naruto put down a word, speeded up, turned her body into a red glow, and landed on the ground in less than a second. Kemi couldn''t help but stretch out her hands because she was flying very fast, hugging Naruto''s neck tightly, almost screaming in fright. The feeling of flying is very bad for her mermaid in the sea. wap.novelhall.com Landed on the ground, Naruto lowered Kami, who was a bit weak, and stood watching the moves around him, without immediately saving Xiao Ba. The water surface rang, and flying fishes leaped out of the sea, flying high, hovering above the sky, watching Naruto sublimely. "What the **** are you and why do you help them?" The flying fish group yelled angrily at Naruto, did not expect the other party to ignore them at all, did not even look at it, and Kemi, who was about to take a shot, was about to soften to the ground and stabilized. Caressing Kemi''s soft body, Naruto looked calm and said "All right?" "Um." Nodding his head, Kemi was about to thank him, and when he lifted up, he saw several flying fishes rushing towards Naruto, exclaiming in panic. "Naruto, back." "Is that the guy behind?" Naruto''s mouth turned up, staring at Kemi''s eyes without leaving, just chuckling. "Just give it to my wife." As soon as the words fell, "Two rounds of flowers." Robin sounded, his hands crossed, summoning two arms, grabbing a human head on the flying fish closest to Naruto, grabbing a rotation. Along with the fracture of the neck, Feiyu crooked to the side and smashed into the nearby house, smashing the flame of explosion. Da Siqi took off, and the first one hurried to Naruto and pulled out a long knife. He did not hesitate to split the flying fish group member who was submerging. The blade of light flashed, and the flames of the sky exploded, blocking the sight of his fellow companions, while the vision was restored. The burning flames came rolling, hitting their mounts by rotation, and the flames turned out to be a mature beautiful woman standing on Naruto''s ship, with greasy skin, full of anger on the snow, and merciless pull Qi, use burned fruits. Two punches smashed the remaining flying fish group to smash. A fire-like flame sputtered around, and Kami''s stunned mouth formed an o-shape. Looking behind Naruto, she was surprised for a long time, and she now knew that the battle could still be so horrible. "Who''s making trouble on Lao Tzu''s site?" The ground moved, a man yelled violently, the house next to Naruto collapsed, and a man rode a huge cow to face Naruto. Kemi was frightened by this huge body shape, and when seeing Naruto, she only looked at her all the time, and couldn''t help anxiously. "Naruto, there is danger next." "I''m not afraid, it won''t hurt my cute Kemi." The light blue hair, and the half-man and half-fish, such a beautiful mermaid, really completely attracted Naruto. . One-handed aiming to the left, fast running to hit the Daniel Road "It looks like heaven." Naruto''s eyes changed, and Nine Gouyu''s reincarnation flashed. Daniel flew up, taking the panic leader, Naruto still flew out. Rolling, 360 rotation, overwhelmed a house, messed up and drowned in ruins. "Look, didn''t you roll yourself and not disturb us." Naruto''s upturned mouth, with a smile, Kemi was shocked again by Naruto''s strength, her mouth opened wide, and Naruto stared a little with blush. Already. No matter how dull she was, she could see the naked desire in Naruto''s eyes and wanted to get her, and she really wanted to get her. The look clearly showed that Naruto wanted her to be a pet without lying. Thinking of being a pet, Kemi was a little bit crying, and looked at Naruto in fear, whispered "Well, didn''t you promise to help me save Xiaoya?" "Oh, I almost forgot, who wants the little mermaid to be so cute." Naruto said with a smile, only to remember that the little eight was locked. Leaving Kemi and walking towards Xiaoba, using the wind property Chakra, he cut the iron cage directly into two halves. He looked a little panicked and looked at Kemi who was 10 meters away. "Kemi, run away." Naruto turned his head around when he saw the crisis, and saw the bull in front of him rise up, and a guy with iron in front of him sitting on his back rushed towards Kemi without knowing it. "Give me all to die." The roaring yell rushed to Kemi in anger, and the body of the bull was ten times more than that of Kemi. Kemi didn''t understand why Xiaoba looked so flustered, and slowly turned around to find the big cow, his face turned pale, and he didn''t scream out in surprise. A figure flashed in front of her, and Naruto, who lifted her one foot, kicked the bull off with one foot. The loud noise, the tons of the entire cow, kicked out straight, and flew up into the sky, rolling like the sea. However, this is not over yet. Naruto with his hands printed directly ejects a fireball, a huge fireball hits the Daniel, and a firework burst out in the mid-air. v2 Chapter 169： : Save the little eight Incomparably bright and shocking fireworks. wap.novelhall.com "I didn''t expect so many days, this person is still so scary." Xiao Ba shrunk his body and looked in horror at the big cow that had been blown up in front of him. It had a kind of immersive feeling, afraid that he would become that cow. Kimi''s response was different than that of Xiaoba "It''s amazing, it''s amazing." Looking at Kemi''s expression, Naruto felt that the girl was more and more interesting, and walked forward with a calm face. "Should you take me to Murloc Island next?" "Well, I will keep the agreement." Kemi nodded heavily, and Kemi smiled. "Also, I want to thank you just now. If it weren''t for you, I would have been eaten by that cow." "Kemi, do you know this person?" Xiao Ba stepped forward, still a little scared of Naruto. After all, a person who can kill Along with a single blow is not something he can afford. Kemi was still a little happy to see Xiao Ya being rescued, especially thankful Naruto, and said that she was extremely happy. "This was encountered on the road, saying that they wanted us to take it to Murloc Island." "Mermaid Island?" Xiao Yao was startled and looked at Naruto tightly, his frown wrinkled deeply and asked. "What do you want to do at Murloc Island?" "Just going to play, Xiaoba, you seem to forget that I saved you before." Naruto was next to Xiaoba, and two people could hear the voice. "Better introduce me to Kemi. How about I take care of her?" "Kemi, what do you want Kemi to do?" Xiao Ba waved his head and glanced at Kimi who hadn''t heard anything, meaning that he was speaking too loudly. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net He obediently closed his mouth, thinking for a while, watching Naruto''s face changing, thinking extremely hard. Speak slowly "You saved me, Xiao Ba is not just a person who does not want to report. I can take you to Murloc Island, but Kemi is just my friend. Do you want me to introduce her to you as a friend?" "That''s the case, then you just obediently don''t bother me and Kemi''s affairs." After receiving Xiao Ba''s answer, Naruto patted his shoulder and smiled. Xiao Ba didn''t thank him. He didn''t know if he was simple-headed. Naruto wanted to let Kemi be his "pet", and nodded in agreement. Naruto and the two did not stop here, and boarded the boat again. The boat set sail for the Shampoo Islands. To go to Murray Island, you must pass here. On the deck, Kemi seemed very happy towards Naruto. "At Murray Island, I can invite you to eat takoyaki. The takoyaki of Xiaoba is world-class." "Will you do that?" Naruto stared at Kemi, staring at her big eyes and smiling. "I want to eat what you make." "Me?" Kemi''s head crooked, puzzled. "why?" "Kami''s takoyaki must also be first-class, and people are so beautiful, and they will be very good at eating." With no fear, Naomi didn''t want to go round and round, or it would be easy to mess things up. "No, no, I have a poor craftsmanship." Apologetic smiled and shyly smiled at Kemi, without noticing Naruto''s strange look at her. Shaking his head, Naruto couldn''t help but sigh "What a dull girl." Can''t talk to Kemi, Naruto had to go to Robin to chat and enjoy the beauty of Robin. Looking at Naruto lying on his thigh, Robin felt funny for Naruto''s childishness, and Yushou gently stroked Naruto''s face, depicting it along the face, and laughed lightly. "I haven''t noticed before, but our admiral is so handsome?" Playfully teasing, Robin''s light-colored fingers intentionally or unintentionally slided Naruto''s cheek, making Naruto feel the softness of that finger. The girl''s body is good, every place is so smooth. Enjoying Robin''s fingers and the loving eyes, Naruto looked up at the sky and began to determine the next journey. Pickup girl is sure, go to Murray Island Pickup Girl first, and then get the boat he made . At that time you should be able to choose the treasure of One Piece. Most of the shampoo islands are Tianlong people. The navy is strict and Naruto has to be careful. Docked on the shore, before getting off the ship, the little starfish Papagu looked dignified. "To get to Murray Island, you must first mask the boat in the Shampoo Islands. You can safely reach Murray Island by sailing on the sea, and the captain seems to be chased by many people. I will leave the conversation to us. . " Now the entire island is floating with paper, and the portrait of Naruto is the most prominent and can be said to be the strongest wanted order. It is more terrifying than the Monchigo D dragon. Naruto goes out like this and is seen by any navy people. commotion. Naruto was wanted by the Navy. The matter of filming was handed over to Kemi, Xiaoba, and Starfish Papagu. Anyway, the filmmaker and Xiaoba were familiar with it. Xiaoba, who promised to bring Naruto to Murray Island, didn''t say anything, but just repeatedly told him not to let Naruto run away. It was also shocking to learn that Naruto killed the eighth government of the world government, and was careful to do things. What made Naruto helpless, he really couldn''t run away. Wanted orders from the naval headquarters were spread everywhere, and no one knew his face. It was too much trouble to use the transfiguration technique, so I had to stay on the boat and wait for Xiao Ba to wait for people to buy things and come back. Enjoying the sun at noon, seeing Polki coming out of the cabin, seeing Naruto ran up and walked forward, coquettishly "Naruto, can you buy something on the island? No one should notice my face?" "Well, Polki brought Laqi and others, if you meet the Tianlong people, don''t kill them politely." The best sentence is to Laqi. As a person on the empty island, La Qi did not touch the Tianlong people, nodded obediently, and responded. Laqi followed Polki to buy something, Nami and Keya followed, and even Robin brought a high hat to follow. Shaking the jade hand, laughing at Naruto "Naruto, is there anything I need to bring?" Seeing Naruto shaking his head, Robin gave a smile and said in a relaxed tone. "That''s all right, you can spend time with Kalifa, this girl likes you a bit." With a slight smile, Robin didn''t have any taste. She was no longer able to love Naruto, and helped Naruto settle other girls. Robin was very willing. Hearing Robin''s words, Naruto found out that Kalifa and him were left in the entire ship. v2 Chapter 170： : Kalifa Return A long golden hair was raised on top of her head and her glasses were raised. Kalifiya did not look at Naruto, but paid attention to the newspaper in her hand. novelhall.com Looking closely, he glanced at Naruto inadvertently, seeing that Naruto didn''t have any intention to come and chat. She piqued her mouth a little bit dissatisfied, but she had already thought about becoming Naruto''s subordinates, but did not expect Naruto to ignore her. The thought of being forced by Naruto before made Kalifa angry. Looking dull, looking at Naruto "Naruto, I have something to tell you clearly. I''m not trying to be your wife on your boat. I just have nowhere to go." "Um." Naruto responded slightly, Naruto feeling the warmth of the sun, and the expression of enjoyment made Kalifa''s fist clenched. I didn''t expect Naruto to still feel so uncomfortable with her, and even a mermaid was so obsessed that she didn''t have any love in her eyes. And the thought of Naruto was for Robin to destroy the world government, and rescued her casually, and made Kalifa feel a little bit upset. As soon as she pulled her face off, instead of looking at Naruto, she just stared at the newspaper in her hand. About Naruto''s information and the information of the world''s government, she had to master it carefully to avoid any danger. Karifa could not help but let go of her mouth, her face murmured with indignation. "I don''t know who I do this for?" Seeing that Naruto closed her eyes and began to take a nap, Kalifa wanted to nag. She analyzed some things for Naruto and did not expect this guy to ignore her. It is rare that she must take the initiative to explain, but how to say, she is a girl, and she has never had any love at all. "Karifa asks you something?" Naruto''s sudden opening surprised Kalifari, and she stood up conditionedly, looking seriously. "Naruto, is there anything important?" "Don''t need such a big reaction." Kalifah, who pushed her glasses for a moment, looked so serious that Naruto couldn''t help laughing, and said easily. "I don''t know how you think the Warring States of the Buddha will deal with me?" "According to the present situation, the Warring States of the Buddha could not let you go. That is to say, Naruto, you have made a big disaster. The three major generals should be hunting you, and now the entire navy is hunting you alone." Staring at Naruto Kalifari''s complexion, he opened his mouth, bit his lips, and meditated beside the road. "If you go to Murloc Island, I believe that the Warring States of the Buddha will not think of where you will be, and the full search of the navy will also consume a lot of things, allowing the pirates to take advantage of it. It cannot last too long, so you can only wait for the limelight to pass All right." Speaking out his analysis, Kalifa''s scrupulous expression, Naruto laughed, and her silky blond hair dancing, and such a mature beauty, would become his men. And it was compulsory, without jealous of him. It seemed that the woman really did not understand. Reached out to support Naruto, smiling and looking at Carrie "Karifa is really smart, and his head is so flexible, he is a good captain." "I''m just repaying what started to save me." With a small mouth of the rose petals, Kalifa gave Naruto a cold look without showing any feelings. Who wants Naruto to ignore her so much. "Really? It looks like I think too much." Without any sorrow, Naruto smiled slightly. "Kalifa wants to do what I can send you, but we can also separate here and follow me will only be chased." For a moment, Kalifia lowered her head, looking warm and angry, looking at Naruto. "You''re telling the truth, no kidding?" "Well, it''s true, but" "Okay, I''ll go now." Turning around, Kalifa was really angry now, and she was about to get off the boat, but she didn''t take half a step, her body was choked by her, the warm embrace, and the breath of Naruto made her understand that this is the The guy who got her precious things. Originally still very angry, but now there is no anger, but a little feeling of speeding up. "But I found I still like you a little bit, how about, being my deputy captain and helping me manage the ship." Naruto smiled slightly, brought Kalifah''s ears, and took a breath. Sensitive parts. Kalifa''s body shuddered slightly, and her neck was immediately red, her face and ears were blushed, her head was lowered, and her voice trembled. "Naruto, you''re harassing me." "This is not okay, isn''t Kalipha like it? Men and women have normal communication, and" Naruto kissed Kalipha, left with a slight kiss, and smiled. "I like Kalifa very much." "Don''t say, I don''t want to listen." How had Kalifa ever heard such a moving love affair, that deep shame made her want to look up. Naruto let go of Kalifah, held the white tender palm, and looked at Kalifah''s shy expression. "If you wish, it is better" "Me?" Carrie stunned, and climbed up to her face in shame, her head fainted, her face as if boiled. "No, you bad guy." "Listen obediently, Carrie, being my closest assistant," Naruto took Carrie''s face and looked seriously. "All right?" The short two words made Kalifa unable to refuse, did not want to refuse, did not want to leave Naruto, and was willing to help such Naruto. Let her nod his head heavily: "Ok!" Pulling Kalifa back to the cabin, enjoying the care of this mature charming beauty on a sunny day. v2 Chapter 171： : You are my nemesis Holding Naruto tightly, Kalifa''s face was flushed, as if the ripe peach was dripping. Sighed and smiled "You devil, you really are my nemesis. Look at Mao.line, Chinese.text, net "Don''t you like me?" Naruto held Kalifah with one hand, feeling the warm and tender body, Naruto smiled slightly. Kalifah shook her head, and she moved very calmly. It also showed that she really liked Naruto. She slid Naruto''s chest with her fingers, and looked dignified. "What are you going to do after going to Murloc Island, don''t you be a navy and be a pirate?" "Well, it''s not the same to be a pirate, follow me obediently, and I won''t let other people bully you." Looking down at Kalifa, charming with a little heavy, this expression is fascinating. "Well, I believe what you say, Robin is a very good proof." Carrying a smile on his face and putting that face on Naruto''s chest "Moreover, I find that this is also good. When a pirate is better than a navy, do whatever you want." Carrying Carrie''s shoulders, Naruto kissed Carrie''s little mouth and said lightly "As long as you''re happy, my little wife." "Is it just small?" Karifa smiled charmingly, using her hand to point Naruto''s lips, smiling. "You''re a fancy guy, but it makes me like you so much. I love you so much." He grinned, catching Naruto, under the fruit of the bubble, the body was slippery, sliding to make Naruto hold tightly, so he would not slip away, and now such a charming body belongs to him alone. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Naruto laughed a little. The two kept quiet for a while, and waited until Robin and others were about to return before getting out of bed. Also let Naruto know that the girls in this world are very well-behaved, serving Kalifa who wears Naruto, but she looks very happy and helps Naruto tie everything. When Nami and others returned, it was almost midnight, but unfortunately, Xiao Ya and Kemi still did not show up, waiting for the sun to sink to the horizon. Then I saw a few guys, walking slowly from afar, Kemi was followed by a mature woman, the kind of charm still existed. Glancing at the navy ship with a slight smile, took a sip of the cigarette, took it with two fingers, and spit out the smoke "A navy ship, but it''s not like it, and the people on the ship are too strange, all girls." After a few glances at Nami, the mature woman set her eyes on Naruto, and when she saw the face, her pupils were clearly enlarged. The action was stiff, and his face was a little shocked. "A pirate with a reward of 1.5 billion, you are the traitor who admired the entire navy." "There is no need to talk about this matter anymore, let''s talk about helping the model on board first." Naruto''s face was calm looking directly at the other party. The woman who nodded, as if meditating "Also, you can''t stay here anymore. It can be dangerous at any time. It''s dangerous in the town now because you''re very busy. Hurry up and sail with me." Leading Xiaoba and others, everyone got on the ship. Nami controlled the rudder to adjust the direction, the hull was rotated, and she followed the instructions of the Xiaqi woman, followed the island to the film site. Passed without surprise, docked and disembarked, led by Xia Qi to the one, and surrounded by bubbles, the transparent big bubble sparkled with colorful lights because of sunlight. Entering the room, Xia Qi was very enthusiastic. "Sit down and give me the paint job. Even if you helped Xiao Ba, you can also help me. If you go to Murloc Island, I will try my best to help you." Naruto was greeted eagerly, and Xia Qi was sitting on the sofa, preparing tea, an old man with white hair, opened the door, walked in cleanly, and smiled. "Why, are there any guests today, is this guy?" Staring at Naruto carefully, the eyes under the round glasses were condensed, exuding a condescending momentum "You''re the general who ruined the holy place Mary Joa and paid $ 1.5 billion." "Who is this uncle? He is overbearing and domineering." Staring at this casually dressed man, the momentum emanating from his body squeezed the breathless uncle. Naruto raised his eyebrows and looked at him with a smile on his face. The momentum intersects, and Naruto''s nearest Robin takes a step back, a little surprised that Naruto at this time can be as horrible as Domineering and Domineering. She is increasingly unable to understand Naruto''s strength. "I''m just an old man, haha." The old man smirked his head and laughed, the domineering vanishes instantly, without a trace. Turning his head, without looking at Naruto, he smiled at Xia Qi "Speaking of it, how could a 1.5 billion pirate be here?" "They saved Xiao Ba, and they also wanted to take refuge in Murray Island. I just wanted to ask you for help." Xia Qi lightly pressed a cigarette and said easily. The old man nodded, turning his head again to stare at Naruto, his voice calm. "I remember you seem to be naruto. I''m interested. I wonder why you will go against the world government here?" "No comment." Silent Naruto didn''t care about the extreme curiosity of the old man''s eyes, and took his own tea and drank. The old man couldn''t help laughing, with a slight smile on his face "That''s also, I haven''t introduced it yet, in fact, I''m just the filmmaker here, Rayleigh. The boat can be left to me, whether it''s a pirate or a navy, just give money." "Nami." Naruto screamed without raising her head. Nami understood that she had delivered the money. Called Raleigh, the old man was very interested in looking at Naruto a few times, and saw the other person''s leisurely, and shook his head to himself. "I didn''t expect a person who destroyed the government of the world to be so leisurely. It seems that I am old." Turning out of the door, he didn''t look back. Xia Qi saw that things were done, and her lips twitched softly. "Take care of us for the ship. It should be completed by noon tomorrow. If necessary, I still want you not to go out. You are now bigger than the wanted order led by the revolutionary army. I am afraid that the three majors will be looking everywhere. is you." v2 Chapter 172： : The crisis is coming What Xia Qi said was the fact that not only the three generals, but also the pirates everywhere, including the four emperors, wanted to see this general who could destroy the world government. wap.novelhall.com And becoming one of the seven Wuhais, Blackbeard learned that Naruto was actually betraying the navy, and he was almost annoyed. He was completely beaten by Naruto. Without Naruto, his plan to devour Naruto was completely abandoned, and he became seven. Wu Hai didn''t make any sense, and offended Xiang Shanks. The angry black beard wanted to kill Naruto. Of course, the most annoying is the Warring States of the Buddha. That originally calm character, when he heard that the world government was destroyed, he ordered the Navy headquarters to send 100,000 navies and three generals to hunt Naruto. The bottom layer makes it worse than life. Silent night passed, the newborn sun. Naruto, who has no sense of crisis, wakes up late and is enjoying Robin''s knee pillows leisurely. Naruto''s face on Snow Legs is full of imminent and smiling, making Robin can''t help but reach out Stay, caress Naruto''s cheek, let Naruto enjoy her tenderness. In a long skirt, Kemi covering up her mermaid''s tail was jumping off the steps, step by step, walking very seriously. "Hey, to the end." As he fell on the ground, he breathed a sigh of relief, seeing Naruto lying on Robin''s leg, wondering with his hand to his lips. "Do humans like to do this?" "It''s just that this guy likes it very much." Robin smiled slightly, not watching Kemi, all his attention was on Naruto, and he could see the love in her eyes. Kemi looked at Robin''s eyes, his heartbeat speeded up and said slightly. "This is in love, you two really love each other. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" The little face was flushed and cute, and Naruto couldn''t help laughing. He lifted up from Robin''s leg, supported his head with one hand and looked at Kemi with a smile. "Little fisherman, would you like to have a love relationship with me?" "No, Murloc and humans are impossible." In a serious way, Kemi''s face was still a little red. "This kind of thing is different now. Although some mermaids are very repellent to humans, there are still many who marry people." Light words came, Xia Qi came over, facing Kemi, smiling and saying "A human being can be born with a mermaid." "Having a child?" Kemi''s cheeks were flushed, and she was so red that she was almost ashamed to smoke, holding her face with her hands, and her tail was writhing. "Having a child, having a child, no, not so fast." The shy expression made Xia Qi sigh lightly, and shaped Kemi''s head. "What a silly girl." "I''m not stupid, I''ll be an adult soon." "You can''t even transfigurate your legs, and say you''re an adult." Xia Qi teased Kemi funnyly, didn''t go to see Kimi''s bulging look, and turned toward Naruto "Speaking of which, I found that all your crew members are girls, and they are still pretty. Wouldn''t you also be paying attention to our Kemi?" His eyes were needle-like, and Xia Qi''s words tasted a little blame. "This mermaid is beautiful, and I''m thinking about letting her be my pet." The straightforward words surprised Kemi, beating and hiding behind Xia Qi, clutching the woman''s clothes tightly with her hands, she said timidly. "Humans are really terrifying." Xia Qi laughed at Naruto''s words, turned her head and looked at Kemi, smiling. "I think this guy wants you to be a pet on his bed." "How could that be?" Kemi was startled, her face was hot again, and she twitched. "No, this kind of thing, how can it, mermaid and human, how can this kind of thing." That dull look made Naruto feel interesting. While chatting, Xiao Ba opened the door and hurried in. "The big thing is not good. The guy named Raleigh is surrounded by a group of people, and the ship is besieged. The people of the Navy have all arrived." "It''s so fast." Naruto frowned, stopped Robin from coming, and walked forward alone, towards Xiao Badao "where are you now?" "Hurry up and hide, those people all seem to be looking for you." Xiao Ba said anxiously, the long octopus yelled. "Even the admiral is dispatched, all very scary guys." Xiao Ba, who ran back and glanced at him, couldn''t forget the affairs of those top figures. The shocking strength was not comparable to that little mermaid. "Just as I''m idle, it''s good to go and see who the acquaintance is." Naruto smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, turned away, and didn''t go to look at Xiao Ba. Robin behind stood calm, and when Naruto left, she stood up and followed secretly, but she could not rest Naruto alone. It was just that Robin did not take a few steps and was caught by Kemi. "Can you bring me too?" Kemi, who was curious about Naruto, also wanted to see who Naruto was. She was hunted by so many people, and the admiral had no idea what it looked like. "Remember, don''t be found." Seriously, Robin took Kemi with him, not far from Naruto, to avoid being discovered by Naruto, far away. Naruto walked all the way through a wood and saw the ship surrounded by the navy. The Raleigh was tied up, tied aside, and stared at by three ruthless admirals. "I said earlier, this is just an ordinary naval ship, and I''m just a film worker for ordinary people." Haha laughed Rayleigh, just like ordinary people, without any anger or want to resist Stance. "Don''t be kidding, this is obviously the ship of the general, and when she came, she was noticed by Hina." The sweet voice and the golden hair fluttered in front of that beautiful face. Hina''s complexion was cold, staring at Raleigh without any emotion at all. She bit her lips with rose petals, her eyes locked. There was a trace of cold sweat on Raleigh''s forehead, and he laughed. "You may be reading it wrong." v2 Chapter 173： : Encounter Navy With a fist, Hina had an urge to flatten her. At this time, a light word came over, shocking Hina''s slender body, and the amplitude of the shock was very large, revealing the beauty''s inner shake. novelhall.com "Xina sauce, I haven''t seen you for a long time." The laid-back posture and the free and easy attitude made Hina look back at the general who destroyed the world government, Naruto. Biting the glove near her mouth, Hina''s face was cold and frosty. "Finally, I finally saw you, Master. It looks like you''re doing fine." "Of course, I''ve never been so comfortable, I don''t know if Hina wants to be the same as me." Joking words, Naruto''s actions are not meant to be joking. The flame spun out of the right hand, held it with one hand, the fireworks shot out, and the flame gun was tightly held in the right hand. It''s not just Hina that is ahead, but there are also figures of the peak strength of the Yellow Ape and the Warring States of the Buddha. Naruto dare not care. "Admiral still likes to joke so much, Hina is here to catch you back." Hina''s body moved, dived up, and rushed over like a blast. Naruto holding the gun alone, staring at Hina, his face was dull and his face was calm. "It''s really a shame. I originally wanted you to be my wife. It seems that we can only be enemies." When he slammed his gun, he swept across with that gun, armed with domineering condensed on the grab bar, swept over, strong air pressure hit Hina''s belly, and the slim body was bombed out. Naruto who stayed behind didn''t hurt Hina seriously. She got up and held her chest with one hand. She knelt there pale, clenched her teeth, and looked at Naruto with anger, even the corner of her eyes. All accumulated tears, as if screaming "Naruto, I won''t go around you, Hina is angry, really angry." Weeping tears came out, but Naruto''s eyes remained unchanged, without looking at Hina, looking at the two admirals in front. The Warring States of the Buddha gritted its teeth, and the look of resentment was that his eyes were spitting fire. Compared to the Warring States of the Buddha, the Red Dog was silent. Rushing straight up, the rock berries are solid, spraying magma with both hands, aiming at Naruto, straight up. Leaping up slightly, Naruto was a fire dragon, and the flame of the gun burst into flames. He rolled back and wrapped around Naruto''s body, and ran into the red dog. It''s a pity that they haven''t approached yet. Two giant people flashed beside the red dog. The original shape of Qiwuhai Tyrant is also a secret weapon of the Navy and a weapon on earth. The fleshy bear''s paw gripped Naruto from both sides and patted it. Just when Naruto was about to attack the red dog. Had to put away the attack, retreat to the sky, Naruto floating in the sky, looking around, and sure enough, there are now ten human weapons, trapped around, just to prevent him from escaping. "Naruto, you guy, don''t even want to run away today, what are you thinking of Lao Tzu?" The Warring States of Buddha shouted wildly, turned into a big Buddha, and struck Naruto with one palm. The huge hand, with a strong wind, rushed towards Naruto''s body. At the moment of the ten-tailed turn, Naruto''s six Qiu Daoyu flew out and blocked the hand of the Warring States of the Buddha. Qiu Daoyu and the Warring States of the Buddha were deadlocked. Naruto looked at him and rushed to the weapon in the world, took a deep breath, calmed his mood, looked a little cold, and shot instantly. Moving fast, rushing at the weapon in the world for a second, sweeping with a shot, flashing silver light. A burst of flame erupted, and the human weapon was directly divided into two. At this moment, the one behind Naruto raised his big hand, and patted it with a slap, as if Naruto with eyes behind him, turned, clasped the spear with both hands, and struck again. Human weapons were devoured by flames, and a huge flame exploded at the same time. Holding the flame gun tightly, Naruto chopped and chopped, and the speed was extremely fast. Only a certain point of light was flashing in front of the navy. Presumably, Naruto''s flying speed, the human weapon was like a giant snail. Ten of them did not fall for one minute, and they were all resolutely dropped. The messy land was filled with the body of the "Tyrant Bear". Holding the spear with one hand, Naruto floating in the air, like a god, makes the naval body tremble. Such a person cannot be defeated by them. However, no one dared to oppose the Navy''s order, holding his body, raising the fire rifle in his hand, and aimed at Naruto, but unfortunately he did not dare to pull the trigger. The Warring States of the Buddha in the form of a golden Buddha was annoyed by those black **** and yelled "Don''t flinch, take me a traitor." "Hi!" With the collective response, constant gunshots came. Thousands of bullets were in front of it. If it was an ordinary person, it would definitely be used as a sieve. In the rear was a sneaky red dog, his hands turned into magma, and his lower body was violently burning magma, rushing towards Naruto. Raise your hands, you will hit a punch. "Send you a terrific one, God Luo Tianzheng." With both hands spread out, Naruto''s nine-hoop jade reincarnation opened instantly, and a circle of repulsion erupted in the body. The powerful repulsive force hit the bullet, and even rushed out with the red dog. The spinning red dog was smashed into the ground and plunged into the soil. The bullets flew backwards at a rapid speed, and the panicked navy had not yet responded. The bullets became plugs, and one hundred navies fell into a pool of blood. The bullet hit the ground, raised a piece of dust, and avoided the blow of the navy, and fell to the ground in shock, and the pupils were shrinking. Hina''s eyes were with a hint of fear. Naruto''s strength was already understood by her. She couldn''t make people close, and only Naruto could be so calm in the face of thousands of people in the navy and the strength of the two generals. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she didn''t want to admit it, but she really admired Naruto like this. Naruto''s eyes were very cold, sweeping his eyes to the Warring States Period of the Buddha. The huge gold body was surrounded by his six jade. It was impossible to rush out. Now it is the end of the crossbow. Swipe past, Naruto''s eyes fell on the red dog in the ground, the other party''s eyes were unconvinced, and there was extreme anger. Naruto, who raised the flame gun, pointed at the red dog and said nothing. His eyes were clear of killing, the hand holding the spear was tight, and the whole body rushed down. v2 Chapter 174： : Killing Generals "Stop, Naruto, don''t. Wap.novelhall.com" Hina''s face sank and she wanted to stop it before she could yell. Naruto didn''t listen to him at all. The flame gun was full of flames, and a full blow occurred. His armed color was also domineering, and this battle was improved. The flame turned into a black flame, rushing straight down, while the red dog raised his hands, protecting it. The gun stabbed him, penetrated him directly, and a huge hole was smashed into the floor. Admiral Red Dog, the pinnacle of this world, was shot and killed by Naruto. The burnt body was reduced to ashes, leaving only a flickering rockberry fruit. Naruto picked up with one hand did not hesitate to put it away. This is the fruit of the natural system. Before, he did not control well, killed those who could control the demon fruit, lost control, and destroyed the opponent''s demon fruit. Just now he had perfectly controlled his power, only hurting his life and not destroying the devil fruit in his body. Hina''s beautiful pupils shed tears, and her anger and strange feelings made Naruto cry and her face was so white and tender that she covered her beautiful face, crying like a child. It''s a pity that Naruto is not in the mood to control him now. He raises the flame gun and points at the front of the battlefield of the Buddha. "Looking at you as my former boss, I will keep you alive, but I will pick up your hands." Rotating the spear, the tip of the gun burst into flames, and Naruto rushed straight up. There was no one to stop the momentum, and even the general was unable to stop Naruto who is now full-force. The gun burst into flames and was swept away in one shot. The huge gold Buddha statue of the Warring States of the Buddha collapsed, and his hands were cut off directly by Naruto''s gunpoint. The blood flowed, the pale warring nation of Buddha knelt on the ground, looked at Naruto, but unfortunately his brow was not wrinkled, and the biting teeth creaked. "It''s better to give me a pain, what you can do, Admiral, stop talking nonsense, you are just a pirate now." "The pirate was originally what I wanted to be. I believe that Marshal your position must not be guaranteed, bye." With a slight smile, the Warring States of the Buddha lost both hands, and the power will be ten percent off after using the fruit ability. Now he can''t even compare a million pirates. Turning away, Naruto didn''t go directly, but instead leaned towards Hina. Originally thinking that Naruto would kill her, Hina lifted up with one hand. When she was about to resist, she was hugged by her thin waist, and Naruto''s face was near her eyes. That face is still apathetic expression "From now on, you have been kidnapped by me." I took Hina back to her ship, glanced around the navy, the faces of the navy were hard to see, and there was no **** energy to rush up. Instead, he swallowed his throat, took a few steps back, and was even scared to sit on the ground. Naruto couldn''t help sneering, holding a spear in one hand and holding Hina tightly in one hand, facing thousands of naval roads "Whoever refuses to accept it, leave me here if you want to die." "No, no, I don''t want to die yet." A navy crawling on the ground, yelling, ran out, and there was a second one, and one after another ran away, making Naruto laugh uncontrollably. Don''t look over Hina''s ugly face, point at those who ran away, and smile. "You see, this is the navy, this is the so-called navy." Grumpy, out of anger, shouted "You, you mean." That pair of spirits is a bit lacking. "I was despicable. This world is capable people who will win." Naruto didn''t go to see the fleeing navy, was holding Hina with her forehead, looking at her charming face. "Without strength, how could I know you, and how could I protect you, Hina? You should understand that the navy and the pirate are the same, and the strong are the justice." Hina, who bit her lower lip, didn''t speak, because her heart was shaking, and justice was like this in the world. Hina, who was somewhat in agreement with Naruto, could only be silent. She even forgotten to resist, and now she didn''t notice that her body was completely pressed on Naruto, and her two skins were close to each other. Naruto couldn''t help sighing because of her blond hair and the good smell. "Xina is indeed beautiful and fragrant, and her **** are so big." The words of sighs, bowed their heads, and Naruto was able to see the semicircle white, which was indeed a sigh from the heart. Hina''s face turned red, and now she realized the embarrassment of the situation. She shoved Naruto''s body with two small hands and called out of temper. "Release Hina, hurry up and let Hina go." I did not expect that Naruto not only let go, but tightened even more, and Hina, who was about to faint, stunned her with only a small hand, and forgot to use her devil''s fruit ability. Such a mature beauty struggles like a coquettish girl, which makes her sensational and is about to kiss her sister Hina, who is like a little girl. A scream broke out, it was the voice of the Warring States of the Buddha, and the Warring States of the Buddha, which had fallen completely to the ground, stood before Raleigh. Raleigh raised one hand with blood, and looked at Naruto, looking calm. "This man is a Marshal. In addition to his abilities, his analytical ability is very strong. Don''t look down." The indifferent Rayleigh is indeed the deputy captain of the original One Piece. None of the pirates is soft-hearted. "Thank you so much." Naruto smiled, stared at Raleigh, and thought the old man was interesting. Raleigh shook off the blood on her hand, looked at Naruto, glanced at the girl in his hand, and smiled slightly. "It''s so good to be young, I''m really old." The ridiculous smile made Hina blush, and she couldn''t help Naruto. She wanted to start the prison fruit, but Naruto said a word and stopped the ability. "Hina sauce, don''t try to run, otherwise you should understand the consequences." The beautiful pupil shuddered, Hina remained obedient, letting Naruto hug her as if she had been appointed. Raleigh was getting on the ship, looking around, with a serious face "I can''t stay here anymore, I will find a way to get a good film, and set off in half an hour, let your people all come over, ready to leave here." v2 Chapter 175： : Kidnapping Hina Naruto, who agrees with Raleigh, also understands that this place really can''t stay, and the possible things to go to Mermaid Island are known by the Navy, and now there is only one way to go to Mermaid Island. novelhall.com The naval area is still difficult to control, and the journey is dangerous. It is not easy to catch him. Letting go of Hina''s hand, Naruto put away the flame gun, looked at Hina''s mature royal sister, and calmly said. "I don''t want to say more, follow me obediently, I will protect you. Now you can''t run, if you run, I will tell others that you are my accomplice, and you say whether the naval headquarters will doubt you." "Despicable." Hina gritted her teeth and spit out her two hands, her gloved hands clenched her fists, and she couldn''t even say a word. "There''s even more despicable." Naruto bowed her head and kissed Hina''s lips, the petals of her mouth, sweet and fascinating. Looking up at Hina''s breathless, flushed look, Naruto couldn''t help laughing. "Hina is angry, Naruto, you, why do you keep bullying Hina, Hina is really angry." Screaming in anger, Hina clenched her hands, bit her lips, and looked angry, making Naruto feel funny. She smiled and sneered Hina''s face, and turned her head away without answering her words. Jumping and rushing to the direction of Xia Qi, intending to let Nami and others hurry up to get on board and set off. I did not expect to see two girls just a few steps away. Robin grabbed Kemi. Compared to Robin''s calmness, Kami''s expression was very surprised, and his mouth was open and cute. Jumping beside Kemi, just after Naruto''s body landed, Kemi jumped over, looking a little excited "Is that just the Navy just now, and you can kill so many people, are the pirates so powerful?" Amused by Kemi, Naruto didn''t explain, looking at Robin "Take Kemi aboard, ready to leave, I just happened to find Nami them. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network" "I wanted to help, but I didn''t expect to solve it so soon." Robin smiled slightly, held Kemi''s hand, and passed by Naruto, his voice was very small. "I''ll tell you casually, if I like this girl, I can help." The faint words were very light and did not let Kemi hear. Kemi was a little bit lost from the fight just now, looking at Naruto''s eyes, full of admiration. When Robin left, Naruto returned to Xia Qi''s hotel. As soon as I entered the door, I did not expect that the atmosphere was very dignified. Nami and others were up, and at this time the hotel had some other faces. "You''re Naruto. It''s an honor to meet you, Admiral." The flame-like red hedgehog head, the man wearing goggles and the dark red coat, is the supernova Eustachian with a reward of 470 million Bailey. His legs were tilted, and he looked at Naruto with a bit of no one in his eyes. "The direct bounty is 1.5 billion. Your bounty is almost equal to the four emperors." Naruto didn''t answer Yustaskid, but noticed a girl, a pretty girl. "Admiral, we should be companions by the way." Stepping forward, Yustaskid held out a friendly hand. A graceful body, long pink hair, a nice face, and a thin mouth with a loving lipstick mark. She was chewing on a piece of chicken leg, and it looked ugly, and her bold character did not match her slim and **** figure. The girl chewed her chicken thighs and chewed on Naruto "Welcome you to join our Pirates League, I just want to be friendly." The ambiguous words and the greasy hands made Naruto frown slightly, raising his head and calming his face without holding it forward. "I don''t mean to be friendly with you at all, and don''t you wash your hands?" Jenny Bonnie looked at her greasy and tender hands, and waved her hands without any worries. "Trouble, it''s too much trouble, and it''s really a arrogant guy." Turn around and leave, no longer to see Naruto. And in the direction of the hotel bar, there is a guy who has not turned his head, a flowing blond hair, a slender figure, a signature six vertical lines on his forehead, a portrait of a dead person, and a teacup in front of him. "The tea stalks are erected. Good luck will happen today." Indifferent words, no sense of emotion. I saw a few people didn''t do it, and Naruto didn''t want to cause any more trouble. He stepped forward and walked towards Nami who was a little nervous. "Take Keya to the boat, and I''ll come." Nami nodded, obediently obeyed Naruto, pulled Keya to call cautious Laqi, and left with a few girls. The three supernovas in front didn''t mean to block at all, and they were only interested in Naruto. Among them, Eustache, with his legs up, had the loudest voice. "You seem to be a bounty of 1.5 billion Bailey, boy, you''re amazing, right? And, I talk to you?" Seeing Naruto didn''t look at him, he just stared at the girl next to him. Yustaskid was so angry that it was the first time he was looked down on. Could not help but stand up, walked towards Naruto, raised his proud head, stared straight at Naruto. Naruto shifted his eyes from Jenny Bonny, looking at Yustaskid with a faint smile: "Well, what did you say just now, my ears are a bit bad, please trouble me to say it again?" "I said" I didn''t finish the second sentence, I could only hear a loud bang. In the eyes of Jenny Bonny''s surprise, Naruto''s body was emptied, kicked out in a clean motion, and kicked in Yustaskid''s face. You can see that Kidd''s eyes are protruding, and the whole body rotates 360, smashing a large table. Naruto, who fell to the ground, just patted the corner of his clothes, staring at Yustaskid with a little blood on the corner of his mouth. "Notice the way you speak." "You bastard." Eustached was furious, he got up, rushed back to Naruto, raised his hand and took out the musket on his chest, aimed at Naruto, and pulled the trigger. v2 Chapter 176： : Watch your tone oom! boom! Two consecutive sounds, Naruto''s figure suddenly disappeared. Yustaskid hadn''t responded yet. He just felt a pain in his face and was kicked again. Naruto''s words were not cold or indifferent. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net "Notice how you speak." Kid fell to the ground, his face swelled, and his face felt more shame than pain. Kid with flames and red hair was completely angry, and was originally an irritable temper. Naruto was repeatedly and repeatedly ashamed, causing him to spit out a fire and explode directly. "Shit boy." With a roaring shout, Kidd got up again, and rushed forward, as he ran, the iron around him was shaking. The magnet fruit ability, the ability to absorb iron objects, the ability of all the knives to sleep Kidd, rushed towards Naruto, sprinting straight, the tip of the knife flashed with cold light, spreading in all directions of Naruto. The other two supernovas looked at it with interest. There was no trace of help, and Jenny Bonny''s face was extremely excited. The mouth of her bite had not stopped, her eyes stared at Naruto without blinking. Want to see how Naruto escaped Kidd''s all-around attack, even if she used such an attack method, she could not escape. Kidd even took out a long dagger, and laughed wildly. "You anger me, anger me, let me die." The knife that flew across the sky, speeded up sharply, and shot at Naruto quickly. In response to Kidd, Naruto raised his hands. "Are you crazy, just with your hands, hahaha, you''re looking for death. Mtlnovel.com" Kid laughed and jumped up, preparing to give him a fatal blow when Naruto escaped his knife. Kidd, who flew into the volley, stood still, raising Naruto with both hands. Jenny Bonny''s face was frozen, and in the next second, her mouth widened and she couldn''t even swallow the full mouthful of food. "Shen Luo Tian Zheng." The invisible repulsive force came out in a semi-circular repulsion, the tables and chairs turned over, and the knife that had been bounced off, Kidd himself could not even open his eyes. The body rotated 180 and smashed towards the rear. Naruto''s body followed closely, with one hand raised, his fists were extremely dark, and his arms were domineering. He was very skilled in using them. Jenny Bonny didn''t dare to see it. When Naruto fist hit Kidd who flew out, she understood that Naruto''s strength has reached the realm of the Four Emperors, and they couldn''t compare. A rumor of $ 1.5 billion can ruin the rumors of a world government. Janey Bonney believes that everything is true. Huh! Kidd''s body flipped, and Naruto punched him ten meters. His recoil was too horrible. He directly knocked down the walls and flew out of the house. It was not over, and he slid for more than ten meters on the ground before stopping. A mess, dust, and countless soils accumulated on Kidd. At this time, the first supernova of this bounty was beaten down and unable to climb. Naruto''s punching posture was still there, and Jenny Bonny''s chicken leg was hard to swallow, and he unknowingly swallowed and stared at Naruto with a cheeky face. This is definitely the strength of one and a half billion Pirates, which is totally beyond her several times. Basil Hawkins, who was rigid and third in the supernova bounty, had card paper floating in front of him, and one paper with one hand, whispered. "If you fight, the defeat rate will be 100%. Well, at this time you will retreat." Standing up, Basil Hawkins strode out, without going back, straight out the door. One side of Jenny Bonny also wanted to leave. Such a horrible guy is not something she can fight alone, but unfortunately her thoughts are just beginning. Naruto''s head turned around, looking a little cold. "Do you want to try?" "No, no need, you are busy." With a stupid head, Jenny Bonny smiled stiffly, seeing that she was still holding the food in her hand, and she was still aside. Turning around and wanting to leave, as soon as I turned around, I faced Naruto facing up. Originally meeting more than 20 meters, she stood in front of her in a blink of an eye, Jenny Bonny''s heart mentioned her throat, super fast speed, and super explosive power, her heart was a little uncomfortable. Leaning down and staring at Jenny Bonny, the girl''s face is very beautiful, especially the ring mark under the corner of her eye, holding a charming face, the more she looks more charming. "I didn''t want to mess with you, I just came here to see that guy has nothing to do with me." Haha, Jenny Bonny, stepped back two steps, she always felt Naruto''s eyes were weird, some hair was stared, and a bit strange. Wearing back boots, Jenny Bonny even showed her perfect figure. In addition to the stomach king, the back of the hand like a lotus root, thick and slender thighs, uniform thickness, golden ratio, wearing a mini skirt, Exposed the white tender thigh roots. Alluring crime. Naruto''s mouth turned up, and his original indifferent expression turned into a relaxed smile. "Do you have a fiance? Let''s just say, have you been in love?" "Ah?" Jenny Bonny was startled, her mouth opened wide, and then she realized what she felt was strange. As she gritted her teeth, holding back her inner anger, she didn''t dare to look at Naruto''s insignificant eyes. She was afraid. Can''t help but want to go up. She knew very well that she was trying to kill herself by climbing up, and Kidd, who was behind her eyes, was lying on the ground, and she could imagine the strength of Naruto''s fists. Taking a deep breath, Jenny Bonny calmed her anger, twitched the corners of her mouth, and squeezed a little smile. "Actually, I have a fiance." "Oh, yes, I prefer to grab other people''s things." Naruto stepped forward, spreading his hands lazily, and scared Jenny Bonnie motionless, followed by Naruto''s footsteps began to back. Has retreated to the bar, supporting the table with both hands, the chest rushed up and down "Don''t come over. I already have a fiance, and there are more than one. There are countless people." The beautiful girl''s lying appearance was too awkward, and the watery black pupil also moved up and did not dare to look at Naruto. Supporting the bar with both hands, Naruto''s body is about to be pressed on Jenny Bonny. The two are separated by a distance of only one centimeter, and one breath can pass to each other. v2 Chapter 177： : Oviparous or Viviparous Reaching out a hand, Naruto''s palm stroked on Jenny Bonny''s face, the touch, sucked Naruto''s hand, the girl''s skin in this world, let alone the more powerful, the more slip. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net Jenny Bonny''s heart was beating in the distance, not shy, but panicked, she didn''t know what Naruto was going to do, she didn''t even dare to speak. The slender legs were closed tightly, watching Naruto mould her face in a frown, never being so humiliated, making Jenny Bonny angry. It''s a pity that there is no way to get Naruto, and he fought desperately, not even a 1 in 10 chance. Now Jenny Bonney has positioned Naruto as a shameless flower-hearted pirate. No wonder so many beautiful women on the boat must have been snatched. There was a little anger in her eyes, and Jenny Bonny''s grit clenched her teeth. "Let your mother go." "Girls can''t do this kind of swearing, especially pretty girls." Naruto smiled slightly, and clicked on the flower-shaped lipstick on Jenny Bonny''s lips. The wet and tender touch was rippling on her fingers. Under the touch, Naruto could feel the slight shaking of Jenny Bonny''s body. I couldn''t help but feel funny and didn''t do more to tease Jenny Bonny. After all, for girls, I still don''t want to force it. "Whether you''re a 1.5 billion pirate or your ex-general, you''re irritating me, I won''t let you go." Jenny Bonny was about to bite the jade tooth, and clenched her fists with both hands. Naruto suddenly stood up when she was about to fight. As soon as she turned around, her fingers slid across her lips, causing Jenny Bonny''s heart to beat. It was the first time she had been so teased, and it was the first time she had been molded by the opposite **** so close. novelhall.com Jenny Bonny''s heart has a strange feeling. She wanted to scold the rogue general. She did not expect Naruto to leave. She waved his hand and walked out without looking back. A light word. "Goodbye, chick. See you next time, I don''t know how long it will take." The pair of faces had a faint smile. It seemed that Naruto was just trying to make fun of her, just joking. Thinking of a joke-only joke, Jenny Bonny was ashamed of her reaction so much, and slammed the table in anger, shouting "Rogue, you remember it for me." Naruto left and returned to the ship. At this time, Raleigh was ready for everything. Seeing Naruto coming, he looked grim. "It''s important to note in advance that don''t cause damage on Murray Island, the residents there are all good people." "I understand." Naruto embarked on the ship, the ship wrapped in bubbles, Xiao Ba and others have already sat firmly. Nami grabbed the rudder calmly, waited for Naruto to come up, and opened the ship after nothing left. Going to Fishman Island, this trip is not just a trip, but also a refuge. Nami''s face was a bit ugly, she glanced at Naruto, and saw Naruto''s leisurely hand holding Kaya''s hand to play with, and it was a little funny, and she felt that her worry was unnecessary, not even the captain, what was she worried about . The atmosphere on the boat was very active. The crowd did not hold much thought burden. For the sake of Naruto, Keya and others had only the excitement of going to Murray Island. The ship does not sail straight, dives straight, and dives directly into the ocean floor. Diving straight, the speed is very slow, a little slower than the land, and the dark bottom of the sea is bottomless, and I don''t know how far to dive. "By the way, Robin, light up the lamp." Nami turned and looked at Robin who was curious to look around. Robin smiled slightly and answered. "Understand, our Miss Voyager, should be called sister Nami by now?" With a bang, the searchlights lighted, lighting the road ahead. Nami was blushed by Robin''s words, and she understood Robin''s meaning in her heart, but she glanced at Naruto with a bit of helplessness, and Naruto was chatting with Kemi at this time. Seeing Kemi the mermaid, Nami shook her head and said quite helplessly "It looks like it''s time to join a mermaid''s sister, and it really feels uncomfortable in the snack." "Sister Nami, as long as you think so." Robin stepped forward with snow legs, stretched out his jade fingers, and smiled. "One more person, not a bit more hilarious." "It''s still Robin you want to drive." Nami sighed. She didn''t understand why Robin didn''t taste it. He clearly liked Naruto more than her. She really didn''t understand the girl. Everyone chatted, the hull sank to a place of 10,000 meters, the flow of the hull could not be controlled, and it could only advance along with the seawater itself. The flow direction of deep sea sinking and shallow sea sinking is completely opposite, and the temperature of deep sea sinking is relatively cold. It is surrounded by sea water and fish, and is full of large sea kings. As long as they do not anger them, they will not attack the ship. Nami, who couldn''t notice the direction, couldn''t help but turned around and asked "Xiaoba, how on earth can I get to that Murloc Island?" Xiao Ba''s arms were tightly clasped together, looking confused, like a self-affirming Tao "What the **** to do, as it stands now, it should be accessible along the current." Namei raised her brow and was speechless. The dive of the ship became more and more energetic. With the searchlight at the bow of the ship, only a limited range can be viewed, and it was still very dark a few meters away. Naruto was sitting next to Kemi, watching the mermaid waggling her tail, and her face was extremely happy, and she couldn''t help asking. "Are all your tails like this, how long does it take for Kemi to morph into the tail?" With one hand on his head, Kemi thought for a moment, thinking "Speaking of which, it should be transfigured at the age of thirty, and I should only have a few years. Our mermaids have a much longer life span than you, so the mermaid''s adulthood is a little later than your humans." "Oh, then, how do you breed?" Naruto glanced at Kemi''s lower body, and he still couldn''t figure out whether this mermaid was egg-born or viviparous. v2 Chapter 178： : Murloc Island I noticed Naruto s strange look, Kemi was a little bit cramped, her tail wobbled even more, her face flashed two bright reds, and she was afraid to look at the humanity shyly "Like your humans, and the offspring of female mermaids and human males will only be humans. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, Net Papagu starfish chimed in at the right time "Furthermore, female mermaids usually go to shore to find male human spouses at the age of thirty, and only female mermaids can transform their legs." "Men human?" Kemi stunned, her face shy with two pinks, she glanced slightly at Naruto, covered her face with her hands, and whispered extremely shyly. "How can it be, male humans, that is, to marry, to be born, to be born, to be too ashamed." "Kemi, cheer up, you are still young, and you have to wait a few years to have a human child." Papagu looked accused. Unfortunately, Kemi has fallen into his own delusions and did not hear this little Starfish words. Papagu sighed and turned to look at Naruto "Human, do you like Kemi seriously?" "Little starfish, what on earth do you want to say?" Naruto stared at Papagu, this starfish was very small, and that arrogant tone did not fit its identity at all. "I said, Kemi should give it to you. It should be good, this child." Papagu said seriously, two fingerless claws pulled together, glancing at Kemi''s still delusional, shaking his head and sighing, staring at Naruto, earnestly "This child just wanted you to see her. She was a kissing mermaid, and she was very stupid, often accidentally eaten by sea beasts, and needed me to rescue me. I think you are very powerful and should be able to protect her. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website " "If so, give it to me with confidence." Naruto nodded his head and smiled, a sincere smile. Papagu stepped forward, reached out his claws, and pulled Naruto''s clothes, let Naruto lean down, listening to Papagu''s quiet talk "Kemi is very pure. Just seduce her with food and promise to follow you." "Really?" Naruto looked at Papagu with a bit of confusion, only to see that the starfish had refocused and realized that it was true. As if Kemi''s parents, Papagu starfish, patted Naruto''s legs, righteous "Kemi will leave it to you. Remember to show me what the baby looks like." "" Naruto is now a little skeptical, Papagu is now "selling" Kemi, and that Kemi stays to this day, still delusional, his whole body seems to be surrounded by pink, and the good-looking face is like the sun and coquettish charming Nami''s words sounded while Papagu sold Kemi to Naruto. "Naruto, there seems to be something, cliff!" He looked up and looked at Naruto ahead, only to find that it really was a cliff, and the cracked cliff was dark and bottomless. "It will be here soon, and here is the Murloc Island." Xiao Ba yelled with great joy, and everyone''s face improved, but unfortunately it was a bit daunting to enter the cliff. Jumping with a bit of fright, the hull tilted, following the flow of the current, and fluttered down the cliff. Darkness permeated all around, and no fingers were seen, as if they could swallow people. Along with the stimulating sensation of heart beating, the hull dived down and broke into this mermaid and mermaid island. It was calm and calm. Fortunately, Naruto was on the ship. The ten tails in his body made other ferocious sea kings dare not approach. It was so easy to enter Murloc Island. Wonderful bubbles, huge islands surrounded by huge bubbles, such as dream paradise, from time to time, Neptune and fish swim by. This is the legendary Murloc Island, the territories where Murloc and Mermaid live. The hull directly crashed into the huge bubble of Murray Island, squeezed the deformed bubble, and burst into a small piece, as if it had a strong suction, and directly sucked Naruto''s ship into it. Mermaid Island, Mermaid Bay. The wonderful world was originally at the bottom of the deep sea, but the blue sky and white clouds shone brightly above the head. The ship was docked by the shore, and the mermaids looked side by side, seeing Naruto''s face, without much panic, and with a little excitement. "That''s 1.5 billion pirates." "I''ve heard that it''s really cool to kill all the Dragons." Naruto''s deeds spread very well, presumably because of the apathy of the mermaid. The mermaid did not have much resentment against human beings. I heard that Naruto killed the world government and killed countless Tianlong people. Mermaids have become more and more interested in Naruto. Even some mermaids slid across the water, affixed to the ship, and looked up at Naruto. "Hey, little handsome, where did you come from, what are you doing here?" Countless mermaids, mermaid women, beautiful faces, compared to humans, really are a group of attractive mermaids. Naruto who smiled lightly, didn''t observe too much, there was enough mermaid for Kemi to see, other mermaids had no idea, and the fish tail was a bit pity. "Well, I''ll take you to where I live." Kemi was a little hostile to those mermaids who looked at Naruto, his expression was obvious, and he leaped forward and hugged Naruto''s arm, as if he was scared to run away. "Isn''t this Kemi, and Xiao Ba is here too." It was a bit mermaid, and there were many mermaids around, which also made Naruto see the world. Ten mermaids are dazzling. If they are close to a hundred, they will have long hair, beautiful faces, and various swimsuits. It is definitely a win. Even Naruto looked at so many beauties, stayed for a second, looked around, and set his eyes on Kemi, who was a little angry, and said with a smile. "Still little beauty Kemi is cute." Kemi''s mouth climbed up to her face in shame, and shook her tail shyly. "Why do you say such shame?" Naruto has to admit that Kemi is indeed very beautiful. Compared with those mature women, this girl has a sense of shyness and youthful vitality, and is best to be a wife. Of course, it''s best to be a pet and wife. v2 Chapter 179： : Mrs. Xiali "Kemi, it''s Kemi. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" The howling cry, five small and cute, slap-sized mermaids floated over, each with a swimming circle around their waists, straight up towards Kemi. When she saw the slap mermaid, Kemi''s eyes lighted up, she ran up in excitement, and said hello. Five slap mermaids surrounded Kemi''s side, looking unanimously at Naruto "Who is this person and who is it?" "Guests only." Kemi laughed a few times without identifying Naruto''s identity. No matter what, Naruto is a human. Even if he destroys Tianlong, he can''t change the fact that Naruto is human. "Naruto, this is not the place to talk. It is better to go to Mermaid Cafe with me." Kemi bounced, took Naruto and got out of the boat, along Mermaid Bay, came to a cafe, Xiaoba and Papagu farewell, and only let Kami take Naruto, because two guys Each has to take care of his own storefront. The buildings of the Mermaid Island are all built on the sea. From time to time, you can see the mermaid floating in the sea. There are more women and less men. The mermaids are looking at the Naruto group in doubt. They are all curious about human beings. Mermaid Cafe, very luxurious cafe, and the mermaid waiter is a beautiful scenery. Not to mention, there are beautiful women everywhere, and mermaids everywhere. On that coral sofa, a mature woman holding a pipe smoked a cigarette and said hello easily, but she was a little confused when she saw Kemi "Kemi, who are these people, how do you stay with them. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese, Chinese, and Internet "Well, I asked them a little help on the road, and Xiaoba also helped them." Kemi said lightly, with a smile on his face. When he came back here, Kemi had a little more joy. Short black hair and cool blue eyes Xiali glanced at Naruto, her face unblocked by the ink hair froze, the pipe pinched by the jade fingers trembled and calmly said "You seem to be the man who ruined the government of the world. Why did you come here? Do you want to destroy the fishman island?" "My elder sister is really joking, how could I ruin such a beautiful island." Naruto''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally scanned the mermaid all around, it is indeed a very beautiful place, especially the people here. Xia Li smoked the pipe, lowered her head and said nothing, her cold face did not change. "You are Kami''s benefactors, and I will not drive you away. As long as I don''t destroy it here, I still welcome you, and you won''t pay anyway." "Of course, I don''t know how much a mermaid is?" Naruto''s joking remarks raised Xia Li''s brow and looked very disgusted. Smoky, serious "Humans, we are not slaves, you have to remember this." Naruto didn''t say much. He can be so cautious when joking, and it''s not good to say anything. Originally, I just wanted to come and see, while evading the navy, then met a few beautiful women, and then got Kemi on board. Seeing the atmosphere a bit awkward, Kemi immediately greeted Nami and others behind Naruto and sat down, preparing tea and biscuit items. Desserts are extremely attractive to girls, and even Robin can''t help but taste the cake, with a warm smile on his face. Taste desserts and warm tea. Kemi, holding the plate, lay on the water near the table, looking at Naruto seriously. "Naruto, here is Murloc Island. Murloc hates humans more than mermaids. If it is unnecessary, I still don''t want you to mess with them, and people from the kingdom, don''t care, this is not a place where humans can manage. " Taking a sip of tea, Naruto sighed as he looked at Kemi, wearing a swimming suit, underwater. "Kemi is so pretty!" His eyes fixed on Kemi''s chest tightly, revealing snow white, and the size, this is definitely a weapon, I did not expect this mermaid''s strength is so great, a weapon that can not be grasped by one hand. "How come, Naruto really likes to joke." Wiggling his body, Kemi didn''t have any resistance to the praise, shyly pouting and laughing, completely forgetting to warn Naruto about something. Xia Li, who looked at the two of them, frowned, glanced, and sighed softly in the face of Kemi''s blushing face. "Kemi, this person, I advise you to stay away." "Why?" Cried out in surprise, and Kemi''s voice was so tense that she looked at Xiali and was about to cry. Even Naruto''s brows frowned, and she was looking forward to Xia Li a little badly. Pale skin, purple nails, wearing a hooded top, mature and plump beauties, especially the white on the chest, most of the exposed skin is stronger than Kemi, with long hair covering one eye, the fish tail is very Like a shark tail, it has a semicircular ring. "No reason, Kemi, listen to me and advise, don''t have too much relationship with him." Xia Li spit out the smoke, her eyes blurred, and did not notice Naruto''s gaze looking at her chest. Kemi''s face was a little white, his face was ugly, he bit his lips tight, peeked at Naruto, seeing Naruto was not angry, relieved, sliding the water to Xia Li, and asked softly "Did Mrs. Shirley notice?" "Not very clear, but I''m sure this person is dangerous." Xia Li whispered, staring closely at Kemi, clearly trying to keep Kemi away from Naruto. The tiny words couldn''t escape Naruto''s ears. To the mature woman, there was no good impression. Kemi had already liked him. Now there are still people making troubles. This is a very unpleasant feeling. Standing up, Naruto''s eyes were staring at Xiali, and his face was cold. "Just say anything, I don''t seem to offend you." Naruto''s cold eyes go straight into her heart, making Xiali feel the coldness of her whole body. She has deep fear of this person. Such fear makes her confirm the prediction in her heart even more. Calm face, looking at Naruto "Then I''ll be straight, you lied from the beginning, and in the near future, you will turn the fisherman island upside down." v2 Chapter 180： : Falling out As soon as the words came out, Kemi looked at Naruto in surprise. Mrs. Charlie''s prediction was always accurate, which made her have to worry, and her eyes looked at Naruto with tears. "Naruto, you really will destroy Murloc Island. Wap.novelhall.com" "Kemi believes me, or does this nonsense old woman." Naruto pointed at Xiali, a serious expression, with a little anger. It is uncomfortable for anyone to be framed. He admits that he is not a good person, but he hasn''t reached the point where he doesn''t talk and deceives his favorite girl. The old lady''s words made Xia Li raise a brow, the arms holding the pipe trembled, and looked at Naruto with an ugly face "Who are you talking about?" No woman is insensitive to age. The life of a mermaid is long and young, but she has not yet reached the age of being called a wife. "Is the old lady angry, be careful to wrinkle out." Naruto''s smiling face was a bit cheap, looking at Xia Li, without any ridicule. Xia Li''s jade hands trembled, and the delicate brows on her already good face twisted together, her face ugly "Can you say that again." "Granny, how old are you? Speaking of it, you should be older than my grandma?" Seeing that a mature beauty like Xia Li was angry, Naruto had an indescribable excitement. Rely on, disturbing the friendly exchange between him and Kemi''s little beauty. Even if she didn''t ruin her shop, even if it''s fine, this woman is really over. Is it just a casual prophecy that decides the big things in other people''s lives. "Naruto, stop talking, Madam Xia Li, just an aunt. See 1 Mao 2 Wire 3 Chinese Website" Kemi hurriedly shakes her hands, her face panicked, afraid that the two will fight. Xiali took a deep breath, her chest was undulating, it was indeed a super weapon, giving Naruto a choppy feeling. "Boy, you are very bullish. I understand that you are a 1.5 billion pirates. It is impossible for Ping Ping to compare with you, but you cannot stay here." Xia Li, who had been ordered by the customer, was very ugly, without any calmness to follow, frowning frowns, squeezing deeply together. Kemi had no idea what to do, and when she saw that Xia Li was angry, she stood pitifully on the side, looking at a loss, making people feel pity. "Nami, go, my wife is angry." Naruto recruited Nami, who was eating and tasting, and immediately nodded. Without hesitation, she put down her money and pulled Keya away. All the girls didn''t stop any more and left this store, but Robin walked to Naruto, calmly. "Is something wrong?" Madam Xia Li, the mature woman was now blushed with anger, so Robin knew immediately that it was made by Naruto, and couldn''t help but feel funny. "Ah, wait, Nami sauce." Kemi was about to run out. When Robin wanted to stop Nami, Robin grabbed his arm, shook his head, and looked at Kemi seriously. "Don''t worry, Kemi will go with us." "This, that" Kemi glanced back at Xiali and gritted teeth at Robin. "Well, I''ll visit somewhere else for you." His eyes flickered with excitement, and Kemi stood on Naruto''s side, causing Naruto to squint his eyes and look towards Xia Li "Granny, goodbye." When she waved her hand and left directly, Xia Li did hit the table with a jerk. She wanted to swallow Naruto. It was the first time she saw such a disgusting guy, and her old lady kept crying. Is she so old? After looking at the mirror-like seawater, looking at her young still, and a little mature and charming face, Xia Li''s heart was relaxed. Naruto has always said that she thought she had become an old woman. Walking to the mermaid harbor, you can see mermaids from time to time here. I don''t know if it is racial identity. The mermaid is not ugly, only to what extent is it beautiful, and its physical development is perfect. "Naruto, why are you arguing with that man?" Robin smiled slightly, staring at Naruto, but was funny for Naruto''s children. But the thought of Xia Li not letting Kami like Naruto made Robin a little angry. Naruto doesn''t like people who she doesn''t like. This is Robin''s rule. "It''s nothing, but suddenly it''s just fun." A light smile came, and Naruto thought of the mature and calm beauty changing her face with her own anger, and really wanted to laugh. Beating Kemi, who led the way, gave a grimace to her snow, turned, and stretched out her fingers seriously. "Listen to Naruto, Mrs. Shirley is the greatest predictor here. Her dream can predict a lot of things, even if you destroy the world government." "Is it a **** stick?" Naruto put aside his mouth. He didn''t believe in such a place of prophecy. It should be just an aura. It was just a hunch that something happened. "No, Mrs. Charlie is not a magic stick. Naruto, listen to me." Kemi yelled, her fists in both hands, and her voice was loud. The raised cheeks are also cute. Naruto laughed, leaned down, stared at Kemi''s face, and chuckled. "I''m listening to Kemi''s words. How can I not listen to Kemi''s words, the little mermaid wife?" "Wife!" Kemi was startled, his wife''s two words lingering in her head, the whole panicked face flashed red, and shyly twisted. "No, don''t say such a shame, how can this be so, at least a baby, is the wife." "" Naruto stretched out a hand, stroking Kemi''s forehead, and found no fever, funny. "I don''t understand your jumping thinking, but Kemi sauce is so cute." "Hee hee." Kemi''s thoughts had fluttered out, without hearing Naruto''s words, only feeling that the human hand was very warm. Robin smiled slightly, and did not have any resistance to Naruto''s actions, but he was anxious to help Naruto, let him get Kemi, and to repay Naruto''s love for him. Robin, who was trying to help, saw a big ship in front, floating in the air, slowly approaching, his face sank, and pulled down Naruto''s clothing corner. "Naruto, there seems to be something moving ahead." v2 Chapter 181： : Are they breeding? The large ship that marked the Dragon Palace, the mermaid standing nearly three meters tall, stood on the bow of the ship. The most prominent one was the fierce and strong Shark. novelhall.com Next to him are his two brothers, Dragon Star and Man Xing. The face of the mermaid is very different from that of humans, especially men. The face is uncomfortable, the mouth is wide, and the mouth is full of jagged teeth. . Seeing the ship at the Dragon Palace, Kemi Limara lived with Naruto, hiding behind a nearby rock, and Robin followed behind him, don''t look over his head. Shark against a mountain fork, looking around the mermaid trail "Some people reported that some human invaders came over, do you guys know where they are?" "Her Majesty the Prince." The mermaid was attracted by Shark. Sure enough, the mermaid had a different vision from humans. He was very fond of this kind of jagged monster, and did not notice Shark''s words. Shark searched carefully and found no suspicious person. He frowned and looked serious. "If anyone knows, you can report it to us immediately. Human beings are very fierce creatures, understand?" "Yes, Your Majesty the Prince." The mermaid was very kind and friendly to humans, and did not mean to reveal the identity of several people of Naruto. Shark turned his head simply and put his big hand down. "Well, let''s go, it seems that those people have not come here." Leaving with his men, did not stop. Seeing a sigh of relief, Kemi escaped, looking at Naruto with a serious expression. "Listen well, the people in front can''t mess with them, the people in Dragon Palace should never quarrel with them." Seeing Naruto not speaking, Kemi was a little puzzled, and along Naruto''s eyes, saw her holding Naruto''s arm tightly, which had been caught in the two soft flesh of her chest. novelhall.com His face was sullen, blushing, full of redness, and one extended to the ears, Kemi''s entire head was dizzy, and Naruto''s hand was quickly put out, his tone was a little rushed "sorry Sorry." "Why apologize?" Kemi''s hasty apology made Naruto a little puzzled. Speaking of it, he took advantage, and did not expect Kemi to apologize to him. "Because, because, aren''t you comfortable?" Kemi raised, looking at Naruto with a dumb look. Laughing Naruto, laughing at Kemi''s head, smiling slightly "No, and it''s comfortable." The last sentence came to Kemi''s ear. The little mermaid''s face became rosy, and she nodded her head. The whole person was groggy, and gently stretched out her hands, and hugged Naruto''s arm again. Raising that little face, the soft way "Is this really comfortable?" "Um." Naruto uttered it without saying a pause. Kemi then smiled, holding Naruto''s hand with a smile, without letting go, looking at the front while walking, "Let s go and visit the Papagu store. Papagu is still a well-known designer. I would like to invite you to eat takoyaki, which also happens to be on the way." Smiley Kemi, full of youthful vitality, pulled Naruto and walked forward. Robin didn''t keep up, he turned his head very clear, and set his hands on the road. "Naruto, you go first, I can just go shopping with Nami and others." After leaving Naruto, Robin was also happy to let Naruto and Kemi get along for a while. Following Kemi''s vitality, Naruto met Kami''s apartment. Of course, the most interesting thing was the slap-sized mermaid. Really don''t say it, it''s cute to think of a small size, everybody has to repeat what they say. "You are, who are you Kemi?" The small mermaid floated beside Naruto, and five little mermaids floated around Naruto sitting in a chair. Feeling interesting Naruto, stretched out a hand and touched the past, the little mermaid with a bubble ring slipped across the palm of his hand, very curious glanced at Naruto''s big hand, a little mermaid thought curiosity Sat on it. The size of the slap, let alone say, is extremely compact. "These guys are barren mermaids, quintuples." Kemi explained, and was very happy watching Naruto playing with a few barbarians. Naruto grabbed and pinched the green mermaid in his hands, let alone said, pinching the face, it was very soft. "what are you doing?" Tapping Naruto with a small hand, the green mermaid was sprinting, and the sprint speed was very fast. It took a residual image and flew to the distance. The little mermaid looked at Naruto in fear. "Sorry, but I suddenly felt very interesting." Naruto smiling, very contagious, especially human identity, made these little green mermaids feel interesting. Without much thought, it came around again. Accompanying the little mermaid for a while, Naruto followed Kemi and came to Papagu''s clothing store. When I saw Papagu''s villa, Naruto knew that this little starfish was really a rich man. The spirited Papagu starfish, using the starfish''s hand to support its body, poses a stance "How''s it going?" Seeing Naruto''s admiring gaze and staring at his own clothes, Starfish''s self-esteem was greatly satisfied. He grabbed Naruto''s clothes in one hand and let Naruto lower his head. Naruto crouching down, staring at the little Papagu. Papagu, who was in front of Naruto, drew a smile from Kemi, saying "What''s wrong with Kemi, you won''t really seduce her with food, will you breed?" "Breed your sister." Naruto punched Papagu''s head with a punch, and starfish stared in the eyes, shaking, almost scaring Kemi. Seeing that Kemi was coming, Papagu posed his own starfish. "Don''t worry, Kemi went to play by himself, my lord has something to talk about." "Oh." Kemi blinked her pretty black pupil without saying a word, obediently obeying such a small starfish. Seeing Kemi really obeyed, Papagu starfish sank his face, earnestly beside Naruto, whispered "Kemi, please, please. It seems that Kemi really likes you. I just don''t need to take care of this little girl. If it''s a dowry thing, don''t be polite." A little rich man starfish, very confident to speak. v2 Chapter 182： : Jinpei Shichibukai After chatting with Papagu starfish for a while, Naruto took Kemi away. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net I came to Xiaoba Store, which is making takoyaki, and it was a very simple shop. The enthusiastic Xiaoba was greeting Naruto and Kemi who came over. Seeing Xiao Ba, Naruto''s footsteps stopped, to be exactly another person in the store. The original one of the Seven Takeshi Seas was very flat. After the last Whitebeard war, he was expelled from the fishman of the Seven Takeshi Seas. He has a large body, two large teeth on his lower jaw, and blue skin. When he saw Naruto, it was obvious that his brows were frowned, but he soon stretched out and looked calm. "My husband won''t do anything to you, Naruto." "Really?" Naruto''s face was a little bit rigorous. His strength is still very strong, especially where there is water, the stronger this guy is. Seeing Naruto holding Kemi, he didn''t dare to come forward. He stood flat and straight, his face was full of seriousness. "The last time you killed Whitebeard, the husband was indeed a bit angry, but you actually killed the world government and killed dozens of Tianlong people. As a fishman, I must thank you." The pair didn''t want to be joking, Naruto laughed, walked forward, and patted the chest very enthusiastically. "That''s why, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Weiping smiled awkwardly awkwardly, but Naruto''s enthusiasm made him a little bit unresponsive. At this point Naruto had already pulled Kemi to eat the takoyaki and had no control. Beside Naruto, it s very flat "I don''t know why you want to destroy the world government. You seem to be an admiral. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" "The admiral is just tired of it." Naked his hand lightly, Naruto took a channeling octopus and delivered it to Kemi''s mouth, and smiled to feed this cute mermaid. Kemi, blushing, lowered her head, shyly "Naruto, I can eat it myself." "No, Kemi''s mouth is open." The smiling face remained unchanged, Naruto''s firm look, so Kemi couldn''t resist, he had to open his mouth obediently, and bite the octopus **** full of ink sauce. The mermaid eating is also a gorgeous scenery. "What is the relationship between you guys?" Naruto and Kemi looked a little confused, and the whole head was short-circuited. How could this relationship between couples happen to this admiral? There is even such a good relationship with Mermaid, he really can''t understand this Naruto. "It''s like you saw it." Naruto smiled and grabbed Kemi''s little hand and played with it. The smile was quite clear to Shipin. It seems that Naruto has a good relationship with Kemi. The good relationship between mermaids and people is a little comforting to the very peace now. A little smile appeared on his face, "My husband finally understood your personality a bit, but he didn''t forgive him for killing Whitebeard." Thinking of the white beard, his life-saving benefactor was killed, his face was a bit ugly. "Want to have a fight?" Naruto stared straight at Ping, without a slight retreat. Very flat and calm face, the mermaid''s hand clenched, released again, and sighed "The old man is not your opponent. As long as you don''t make trouble on Murray Island, the old man will not treat you." "Then why do you think I would make troubles on Murray Island, I just came to hide from the navy people." Naruto''s brows frowned and she was wronged. "Then the old man didn''t say anything." Qi Ping waved his hand, but it was very simple and stopped talking. Naruto has no interest in me and Kemi Qingqing, ate a few takoyaki, and left directly, far away from the peace, anyway, he and the guy are not the same person. Kemi bouncing, looking at Naruto''s ugly face, could not help frowning, looking seriously "Naruto, I believe you won''t ruin Mermaid Island." "It''s still Kemi knows me." Naomi''s face smiled when she moulded Kemi''s head. At this time, the two were walking on the edge of the sea without people, surrounded by mountains and rocks, and the beautiful scenery of Mermaid Island, but the number was relatively small. In addition to fear of humans, no one dared to approach Naruto. A few people walked in front of the road, and when they saw Naruto, they immediately took out their weapons. Dressed like a hooligan, with slightly curled curly hair, open that jagged teeth, shouting at Naruto like a hooligan "Human, you are here, you are the former admiral." Next to him was a blue octopus mermaid, holding a ball of meatballs and a hip flask, looking drunk, as if he was about to fall to the ground and walk stably. Naruto''s brow frowned, and Kemi was conditioned to reflect behind him, facing the two mermaids, his face a bit cold. "Is there a problem?" "Give you two conditions, join our new Mermaid Religion honestly, or I will be killed." Full of serrated teeth screaming at Naruto, the eyes that no one had in his eyes did not seem to understand Naruto''s strength. "So you''re looking for death." Naruto''s face sank, and the flame gun was summoned with one hand. Kemi was scared and panicked, and both hands clenched Naruto''s arm unconsciously. He turned to glance at Kemi. "Kemi, take a step back and run away in danger." Naruto always feels that the two guys will not be so stupid and will die by themselves. Like a rogue mermaid, when he saw Naruto''s spear behind him, he was not scared, but he smiled with a smile on his face. "Human, do you dare to kill me, you are the most hated human being on the island of Murloc, do you dare to shoot? If you do, the people in Dragon Palace will not let you go, and the Murloc will also hate you." Kemi''s face changed a little, and in a big horror, he clenched Naruto''s arm and called. "Humans can''t kill Murlocs, and if they do, they will panic. If that''s the case, Naruto, you can''t stay here." "This mermaid is right, you still obediently join our new mermaid group, otherwise the mermaid behind you will not know what will happen. I heard that nobles like mermaids, this is a treasure of great value." v2 Chapter 183： : Moving to the Dragon Palace City Kemi was terrified with a look of fear in her eyes. She didn''t have the slightest affection for the mermaid in front of her, but she couldn''t bear to see Naruto being disgusted by the mermaids on Murray Island, and she was stunned for a while. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net The mermaid who did not dare to move slowly approached, with a cold smile "What do you do next? Kill me and get disgusted by the Murloc Islanders, or join our new Murloc Island Pirates and help us rule the entire Murloc Island." The rule of Murloc Island surprised Kemi, and her face was a little angry. She didn''t know that the new Murloc Pirate Group was such a sinister murloc, she wanted the entire Murloc Island. Naruto, who raised the spear with one hand, didn''t have any nonsense, just aimed at the mermaid. While the other person took a step forward, Naruto dived straight up. The body passed like a blast, and the flame erupted from the tip of the gun rushed straight forward, the mermaid was startled, and it was too late to escape. "You, don''t you think about the consequences." With the swipe of the gun, Murloc''s head was separated from his body. In Kemi''s surprise, Naruto''s indifferent expression was deeply imprinted in her heart. This was the cold and ruthless admiral. The other octopus raised a long knife in an instant, raising the hands, and several of the hands turned into a blade of light, enclosing Naruto. Naruto, holding the spear with one hand, defended it a few times, stopped the attack at a low level, and was about to shoot. The octopus mermaid turned and slipped away, watching the other person run away. Naruto''s heart was a little bad. He rushed forward, but saw a few mermaids beside Kemi, opened a large net, wanted Grab Kemi. Everything was ambush. Naruto turned around and had to abandon the octopus mermaid, turn around, sprint, and turn into a fire dragon. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The eyes of the two mermaids were terrified, and they never thought that Naruto''s speed of turning back and turning back would be so fast. With a little fear, it was too late to escape. The screams rang, and Kemi was shocked that Naruto killed two Murlocs in one second. Pulling out the fishnet on Kemi''s body, looking at Kami''s safe and sound, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, and stared at the place where the octopus ran away in front of him for a while. Now killing the mermaid, it seems that the octopus will go to the air to report. On the mermaid island, killing the mermaid is a serious sin. Most importantly his human beings, human beings are a symbol of sin to mermaids and mermaids . "Naruto, leave here quickly." Kemi looked at Naruto in anxiety. For this human being, she had a special feeling. With Naruto''s serious expression, he looked at Kemi and smiled slightly. "Rest assured, these guys, I don''t pay attention to them yet, and Kemi is with me, so as not to be used." After grabbing Kemi''s palm, Naruto was still afraid that someone would catch Kemi to threaten him. The fishmen just now clearly wanted to use this strategy. It seems that the captain of this new mermaid group is not a fool, and likes to engage in conspiracy. Naruto grabbed his hand and thought of the killing of the mermaid in order to protect her, Kemi''s heart beat up, let Naruto pull, and walked forward. At this time Naruto didn''t know yet. The octopus escaped and immediately reported Naruto''s affairs to the people in Dragon Palace. The king was furious and ordered to punish this human. When Naruto took Kemi, walked for ten minutes, came to the place of his ship, and saw the empty sea, his ship disappeared. In other words, they were tied up. The mermaid around is a little different from the previous one, with a little fear in her eyes. When you see Naruto, you are no longer greeted with enthusiasm. Instead, you hide away in fear. "What''s the matter, here''s the boat?" Kemi''s mouth narrowed slightly, her face shocked, and she glanced at the mermaid companions around him, and then she knew what had happened. The story of Naruto''s murder of the Murloc has spread. "Sure enough, humans are not good." "Ah, looking at it this way, humans are really terrible creatures." The mermaid dodging everywhere, for a moment, the originally lively coast was now empty and half of the figure was gone. Naruto didn''t care about other people''s expressions, pulling Kemi, bending down, looking cold "Kemi, obediently go home, hide in Xiao Ba, if necessary, and be very peaceful, that guy will definitely protect you." "Naruto, how about you?" Kemi nodded his little head, looked at Naruto in anxiety, clenched his fists, and worried. "You don''t want to rescue them, don''t you hurt the people in Dragon Palace?" Kemi, who understands Naruto''s strength, knows that Naruto has the strength to destroy Dragon Palace. She is really afraid that the entire Murloc Island will be the enemy of Naruto, otherwise she will have a sense of guilt. Because Naruto is hated by mermaids, half of it is because of her. "If there is Kemi, I can let them go, as long as they haven''t hurt my people." Naruto smiled, moulded Kemi''s face, turned around, and left here without a pause. Kemi''s face was a little red, looking at Naruto leaving, and sinking his face, clenching his fists with both hands "By the way, you must tell everyone about the plot of the new Murloc Pirate. You can''t let everyone lie." It s a pity that Kemi now does nt know. No one will believe her words, and the big thing about the Mermaid Island will not simply believe what a little mermaid says. After leaving Naomi''s Naomi, through a little breath on the boat, he rushed up along the current, and Naruto running with his legs on the sea, the speed made people think only a gust of wind. The water spread to both sides, and Naruto''s footsteps didn''t stop. Along the sea, head towards the inside of Murloc Island, aiming at Dragon Palace. On Naruto''s naval vessel, Nami and others looked at the air bubbles on the hull. For a while, they were helpless, surrounded by air bubbles, and guarded by heavy soldiers. They were surrounded by hundreds of fishmen, and even Robin could not help it. Forcibly rushing out is impossible, otherwise Kaya and Nami have something to worry about. "Robin, what do you do now?" Looking around, Nami''s brows frowned, but she looked a little angry without panic. "Wait for that guy to come and save us." With a slight smile, Robin was sitting in a chair leisurely, without much fear. v2 Chapter 184： : Princess Baixing The luxurious and elegant Ronggong City was enveloped by air bubbles and isolated from the sea water. novelhall.com In the sea that was gliding very fast, a sharp arrow shot over, and the bubbles were sunken, sucking him in directly. Rotating his body and falling steadily on the ground, Naruto looked at this huge dragon palace city. It was huge enough, and everything was bigger than he thought. This should be considered as a place where giant mermaids live. After all, those people in the dragon palace are huge. The stealth fruit ability was launched, and Naruto escaped the guard well and sneaked into this dragon palace city. The place is too big, and I don''t want to alarm Naruto of too many people, so I have to rely on my own awareness to find it, wandering along Dragon Palace, and admiring the surrounding environment Naruto didn''t have much anxiety. After all, Robin, Laqi and others were here to prevent a few mermaids from approaching the boat and it was easy to protect Nami. In the main hall, a huge mermaid stood there, and the dazzling crown was obvious, especially the round and fat body. "His Majesty, the naruto guy was not found, only the girl who caught a boat." The "girl" giant king sank, and screamed majesticly. "How could you hurt a girl, catch me that Naruto guy as soon as possible, and the human who killed the Murloc must be severely punished." "This should be the matter of the king. Why do you never see the figure? At this time, you are talking big. We have searched for that guy and no one found it." A seahorse roaring aggressively without respect for the king. The king bowed his head in frustration, unable to refute even a word. novelhall.com A strange combination, Naruto gave a glance, no more tubes, left again, looking around, there are many paths around, just wondering where to go from there, I saw a huge iron door in front of me, and the most characteristic thing was that there were countless weapons. Chic in style? With confusion, Naruto stepped forward, unlocked the invisibility, stretched out his hands, gathered Chakra, and pushed open the door that reached a thousand pounds. The iron door was pushed open a gap, allowing Naruto''s small body to enter . In this huge house, his body is obviously very small. And it was dark in front, seeing any sight. To illuminate, Naruto, one-handed, spit out a small fireball. The exploding fireball sputtered flames. At once, all around, a sweet panic sounded. "Yeah!" Pink fish tail, plump measurements, a giant mermaid. Long flowing pink hair, bright blue eyes, beautiful appearance, wearing fish-shaped hair accessories. Two tender white hands clenched tightly, and looked at Naruto timidly, and the pupils accumulated tears. "Are you here to take my life?" Naruto is completely attracted by this big beautiful fish, such as Xue''s skin, and that tall body, indeed one is a "big" beauty. With one hand out, he stroked the pink fish tail, but did not expect the mermaid to shake violently, and a lot of tears fell down. Cried loudly "Father, brother, come, save me" Crying, crying endlessly, and the huge crying sound, the eardrum of the shaking person trembled. Naruto was really afraid that this big mermaid would call other people over, and jumped up, jumping directly on the mermaid''s chest, its huge body, and the place where it stood soft. Such a huge body shape, the skin is indeed tender and smooth. "Well, don''t cry." Naruto yelled, a little impatient voice, which scared Princess Bai Xing with tears in her eyes, staring at Naruto standing on her chest. And even sitting directly on the chest, so that Princess Baixing''s tears accumulated again. "So you''re the princess of White Star?" Naruto sat down directly, and it was really too tired to stand and speak. I didn''t expect the place to sit was soft. Do nt take a look at it, the blood is rushing up, this snow-white large piece is too exciting, and the huge bathing suit is just below him, and in such a shape, it is difficult to cover the chest completely, the snow-white ball, completely vacuum what. "You, who are you, and also, get up quickly." Princess Bai Xing looked at Naruto timidly, and when she saw the other person looked at her body, she almost wanted to cry again. The accumulation of tears in the corners of his eyes, and his timid appearance, aroused his pity. "Sorry." Naruto laughed and looked at the princess crying, really a little unhappy, stood up and stared at Bai Xing''s timid appearance. It''s a little bit interesting to this big mermaid. It''s such a big size that it would be really nice to be a lover. Naruto had her hands around her chest and smiled. "It hasn''t been introduced yet. Actually, I am your knight and will protect you from now on." "Knight, are you?" Princess Bai Xing blinked her eyes and stared at Naruto. She could not help but nodded her hand. That huge finger, a thin white index finger, had Naruto''s head big. Touching the face, there is a soft feeling, let Naruto understand that the princess''s body, although large, is really soft. Seeing that Princess Baixing was a bit dull, Naruto immediately smiled. "Of course, I came here to protect your knight fiance for you." "Fiance?" Princess Bai Xing''s head crooked, her face a little surprised. "Are you from my father?" "No, I was sent by God." Naruto pointed at the sky and flirted with this silly princess. "Really?" Princess Bai Xing''s eyes lighted up, and her big eyes became a little excited. It was very interesting to pinch people with two thin white fingers. Naruto jumped while Princess Baixing spread her palms, jumping into her tender white palms, looking at the big Princess Baixing said "Well, let me prove it to you and put me in front of your face." Curious about Naruto''s words, the star-studded Bai Xing raised his palm and raised Naruto in front of that beautiful face "Is that so?" "Come closer." v2 Chapter 185： : Teasing Princess Baixing Princess Bai Xing approached again without any hesitation, two beautiful big eyes, staring at the small human being Naruto. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website And Naruto raised her hands and grabbed Bai Xing''s lips. The touch was very soft, and she stretched her head out, and kissed gently on the red lips. With a sip of the wave, the feeling of smoothness is very refreshing. Bai Xing was shocked, and he threw Naruto out in a fright, his face a little bit red, his hands around his chest, his head lowered, and a loud cry. "Woo, you lie, you kiss me, you just want to kiss me, you lie to me, father and brother, human beings are really terrible." "I didn''t lie to you, okay, don''t cry, listen to me." Naruto landed on the ground steadily, swinging his hand, could not help but screamed, the voice was too loud, I didn''t expect to scare this Princess Baixing Jumped. There was a face in his eyes, and he looked at Naruto poorly. "Don''t take my life, I listen to you well." Naruto was funny for a while, calm down as much as possible, and smiled lightly. "I won''t kill you, just a joke just now, to make you understand that I really want to protect your knight, and of course a knight who likes you." Stepped forward, Naruto hugged Bai Xing''s palm, kissed him, raised his head and looked at Bai Xingdao "My name is Naruto, someone from the Great Channel, a navy, now captured by your beauty." "Is Naruto?" Bai Xing was blushed by Naruto''s own gestures, and when he heard Naruto''s name, he clicked his head with one hand and wondered. "It seems, when have I heard it. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" "Did you just say it, it is a knight who admires you. Has the princess heard my name? It is a great honour." Haha smiled Naruto, and expressed his love with no worries. Provoked Princess Baixing with a pout and angrily "You liar, you are obviously the one that my father said killed our tribe. You want to come and kill me now, right?" Talking, the beautiful big eyes were filled with tears again, and they could cry all the time. "There is a reason for this. I don''t mean to lie to you at all." Naruto got a headache from the princess, how much crying he was. "I don''t believe it, you want to take my life, but I''m not afraid of you, I''m really not afraid of you, woohoo" Said not to be afraid of Bai Xing''s tears still falling, dripping on the ground, that teardrop, like a basin of water, let Naruto jump and dodge a few times. Seeing that Bai Xing''s cry was getting louder and louder, completely covering his voice, when he didn''t understand what to do for a while. A whistling sound, the sound of the wind breaking, a huge double-bladed axe flew towards Bai Xing, and slashed directly at the crying Princess Bai Xing. The crying frightened by the axe came to an end, and Bai Xing''s face was a little pale. "Yeah!" Shouting in fear, originally thought that he would be dead, did not expect the little human in front of it, jumped up, and hit the back of the big ax with his legs. boom! The ax slammed into the wall. Bai Xing was dumbfounded, blinking his eyes, staring blankly at Naruto''s figure. "Princess, Your Royal Highness, what happened?" The noise was so loud that it alarmed the guards around him and hurried quickly. Naruto who was shocked was also preparing to activate the stealth ability. He did not expect to be wrapped in a tender palm, which was full of fragrance. The body fragrance of Princess Baixing was really smelling, and I did nt know if it was a mermaid. Relationship. "No, nothing." Bai Xing was haha, he would not lie, and his forehead was sweating cold. It s a pity that the guards around did not dare to look at her. Her respected princess, it was not that they could look directly at it. Seeing that there were no other people around, only a big axe, it became clear that the previous thing had happened. "Your Majesty, please be careful." Several Murloc guards stepped back, casually taking the unclosed door and bringing it. The relieved Bai Xing took Naruto out and held it on the palm of his hand. "Thank you very much just now." "It''s okay, I said, I''m here to protect the princess." Naruto laughed, looking directly at Bai Xing, his eyes were sincere. Thinking of being rescued by Naruto, Bai Xing was still a bit happy, and agreed with Naruto''s words, and couldn''t help wondering "But the father said that you came to destroy our Murloc Island?" "Princess Baixing, do you believe such words?" Naruto''s complexion was a little cold. This kind of thing must have come from Xia Li. A prophecy determined the life and death of others, and she really didn''t like the woman at all. "No, no, you just saved me, I believe you won''t do it." Princess Bai Xing waved her big hand in panic, her eyes blinked, and she looked at Naruto poorly, a little afraid of Naruto being angry. "Well, after all, Princess Baixing, follow me, I won''t let you get hurt in the slightest." Naruto patted her chest and promised that it would make Baixing laugh. Pouting and smiling, the smile is very sweet and touching, looking at Naruto this little human way "Are you really here to protect me?" "Well, also, some of my wives have been detained. Does Princess Baixing know where it is?" Naruto asked in confusion, and the words surprised Princess Baixing. "How many wives?" "Of course, Princess Bai Xing is also my wife now." Naruto laughed, a little of her lips, smiled. "Did I just give you the kiss that belongs to my wife?" Thinking of Naruto''s kiss before, Bai Xing was still a little shy of the girl, her face flashed a blush, and her mouth narrowed. "Then you forced me, I didn''t want to be your wife." "How can that male be married to me?" Naruto''s straightforward words made Bai Xingxue cheer up, angrily "I don''t want it." Naruto smiled and said nothing. Going on will only make Bai Xing resentful, raising his head and looking at Xue Xing''s face. "I have something to ask you, can you take me to my boat?" v2 Chapter 186： : Hijack White Star Bai Xing''s face sank, and his face was a bit depressed. "But, but I can''t go out from here, because from time to time there are weapons that will fly over and attack me. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" "Say, don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t hurt you." Naruto looked at Bai Xing with a smile. Bai Xing''s face recovered a little blood, and he blinked his eyes, a little timid. "Really?" "Don''t be so embarrassed, don''t you go out." Naruto brows Yang, and scares Bai Xing almost to cry again, only to think that she can really go out, her face nodded with a little excitement. There was tears in the corners of his eyes, and his nodding made Naruto sigh. "Crybaby." "Mr. Naruto, you bully me." Bai Xing''s eyes were rolled down by Naruto''s words, sobbing in a low voice, which made people want love. Leaping on Bai Xing''s head, Naruto crouched down and molded Bai Xing''s red hair, relaxed. "Oh, don''t cry, Your Royal Highness." Feeling Naruto''s small hand, Bai Xing twisted his tail and said with a smile "Mr. Naruto, it''s so itchy." Seeing that Bai Xing didn''t cry, Naruto landed again now, looking calm. "Let''s go with me." "Huh." Bai Xing nodded his head, turned around, and called the Megaro shark''s name. Sure enough, a timid shark crawled out with a bubble in a swimming ring, deep to Naruto. Fear. wap.novelhall.com "What''s the matter, Megalo, this is Mr. Naruto, not a bad guy." Moulding the shark''s head, Bai Xing''s face was very calm, but the shark was stunned and almost escaped. Naruto''s eyes froze, and he shook the shark lightly. The latter''s body was stiff, and he stood there motionlessly. After laughing, Naruto didn''t say much, and arranged White Star to sit on the shark''s back. He jumped in front of the shark himself, stood, facing the front door, his hands were printed, and a few wind spit out. The rotating wind mass hit the steel door, and slammed the door into countless pieces. The dust was messy, The guards outside the door didn''t know what was happening, they could only see a big shark carrying their beloved princess and ran away with Naruto. "Human, that human, hijacked the princess." The screaming sound caused panic around the mermaid. And Naruto, standing on the shark''s head, smiled and pointed forward. "Well, punch me, don''t stop, I''ll fix everything." "Mr. Naruto, isn''t that great?" Bai Xing looked at the angry fishermen behind him, thinking that the other party was angry at her running away. Naruto turned her head and smiled slightly, and the words spoke a little smile to Princess Baixing. "Doesn''t Princess Baixing find this interesting?" After being forced to stay in the house for ten years, Princess Bai Xing was desperate to see the scenery outside, and Naruto''s stimulating method really made her feel interesting. Of course, there is also a fear that it is not easy to overcome a small personality. Afraid of falling, she stretched out her huge hand and caught Naruto, which is what a giant mermaid should look like. Huh! Flying stones, a wall instantly broke. In this vast room, a large ship remained on a sea of ??water. A hundred mermaids surrounded the ship. At this time, there was Nepton, the father of Princess Baixing. Nipton was dumbfounded when he saw the shark, and saw his daughter Bai Xing sitting on it, her mouth widened, and stunned there. "Father King!" Bai Xing was startled, his body trembling, his face with a worry, a little afraid that he would be seen by his father. At this time, Nipton completely misunderstood the appearance of Bai Xing as the timid daughter was caught by the robber. Roared angry Nipton "Catch me the robber and pirate." "Nami, the ship has sailed and set off." Naruto smiled at the same time, his hands were printed, and a spit of fire was extinguished, and the amount of flame was controlled. With one mouth, the hot flame rushed straight. The bubbles of the ship were directly burned, and the mermaid was almost burned. Such a large flame was difficult for them to touch, and it was uncomfortable to approach. Sharks carrying Naruto and Baixing flew straight by, Nao Hair moved the ship and also kept up with Naruto. From the out of Longgongcheng, the shark with the white star flew up to the sky. The flooding of the seawater can''t stop Naruto s charge. There is no membrane to protect Nami s ship. Naruto had to let Nami and others enter the cabin , One-handed transfiguration of wood rattan. The ship was tied up, and flew towards the Mermaid Harbour under the huge pulling force of the shark. Mermaid Island is still huge. In particular, there are blue sky and white clouds on the 10,000-meter sea floor, which is also a wonderful thing. The ship that broke through the water landed on the sea, Naruto''s hands became ordinary, and she was surprised to see Baixing, and her rosy lips were widened "Mr. Naruto, is there nothing in your hand?" Without answering Bai Xing''s words, Naruto smiled slightly and turned to stare at Bai Xing. "How about Princess Baixing, the scenery is beautiful." Seeing such beautiful white clouds and blue sky again, Bai Xing opened her red lips, and her face showed a happy smile. At this time, the dragon palace city has been sky-high. "Catch me that guy, you must rescue the princess safely." Shouting Nipton was so angry that the princess was abducted, and what happened under its eyes, it didn''t stop him, he was about to cry. Bai Xing''s brothers, gritting their teeth angrily, didn''t say a word, and began to lead the hunt for Naruto''s group. At this time, not only the people in Dragon Palace, but also the new mermaid pirate group, heard the princess Baixing came out, and immediately speeded up the process of occupying Murloc Island. Princess Baixing is one of the three "ancient weapons", "sea emperor", "Poseidon, the king of the sea kings", but can''t be simply run away by Naruto. This was a huge blow to their plans. v2 Chapter 187： : Mother Queen White Star Undersea Forest, the underwater forest northeast of Murloc, is known as the cemetery of the ship. It has beautiful coral and numerous hull ruins. The ships of Nami and others were enveloped in bubbles and floated in the air, letting the big shark hold them, parade through the sea forest. Looking at such a huge mermaid princess, Nami and others were still a little confused. Robin glanced at the giant mermaid on the back of the shark, looking confused at Naruto. "This is the Mermaid Princess on Murloc Island." With a little shock in his eyes, he was a little surprised that Naruto kidnapped the princess of Murloc Island. "Well, who are these people, Mr. Naruto?" Princess Baixing looked at some of the girls on the ship, and then remembered what Naruto had said before, with a little curious expression. Naruto laughed and took a picture of Princess Baixing''s fishplate. "Say, it''s all my wife." "Can humans marry so many?" Princess Bai Xing''s lips were wide, and she was surprised to cover her mouth with one hand. Naruto didn''t answer, just thought that the princess Baixing''s tail was very interesting, and the smooth fish phosphorus molded very well to the touch, sliding up and down. I did not expect Princess Baixing could not help shaking. "Naruto goes first, itches, itches, stop." With a tearful smile in his eyes, he arched the body and almost fell off the shark''s back. He could only grasp the shark''s body with both hands. Breathing the big shark underneath. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website To prevent Princess Baixing from really falling, Naruto still stopped and looked up at the beautiful face. "Speaking of it, Princess Baixing, what are you doing here?" Seeing Naruto stop moulding her tail, Princess Baixing''s face still flashed two red clouds, and she had never felt so strange. He twisted his body, adjusted his breathing, and looked sad. "Here is where my mother-in-law is." The silent Naruto wasn''t saying anything. You can hear the sad words. This is the tomb of Princess Baixing''s mother. The big shark, carrying several major objects, finally couldn''t bear it, and landed directly downward. As soon as Princess Baixing''s body was subverted, she shook the fish''s tail twice, and fell towards the bottom. A rolling motion, even Naruto, could not stop it. Wolverine fell on the soil in front of him, and tears accumulated in the corner of his eyes, and he almost wanted to cry again. It was just howling, several axes flying from a distance, and the scared Princess Bai Xing was motionless, blinking her eyes, and being in fear, she saw Naruto''s body again, rushing over and hitting her fist. Huh! The axe turned and rolled away. "What the **** was just now?" A few people in Nami looked at each other, and Naruto just landed on the ground at this time, so that Princess Baixing''s face was relieved, and thank you a few times. As soon as he landed, Naruto heard several familiar voices. "History, Naruto, is this?" Shi Ping and Kemi and others looked up at Princess Bai Xing, from the pale red fish tail to the princess''s face, their eyes were raised in surprise. "Your Majesty." No one did not know about Chi Ping at Murloc Island. Seeing this original Murloc Island hero, Princess Bai Xing blinked her eyes, not understanding why Ping was so surprised. Thinking of Her Majesty''s being here, even as a mermaid, I still understand that this matter is really noisy. Looking at Naruto with a bitter smile "Well, wouldn''t you kidnap Her Majesty here?" Naruto has not spoken yet, Princess Baixing explained anxiously "It''s not Mr. Naruto''s fault. I''m here to see." Seeing the appearance of Princess Bai Xing, it became clear that Princess Bai Xing''s mother was here. "That said, Her Majesty is visiting Princess Oji." Nodded, Princess Baixing looked around and saw the tomb of Princess Yiji in front of her, beating her body, and walking over, let alone say that the look of jumping was very cute. Although it was very difficult to jump, the expression of dissatisfaction made Naruto understand that Princess Baixing was very affectionate to her mother-in-law. A mermaid''s palm was patted on Naruto''s shoulder, and the light words came very flatly. "I''m sorry at the beginning. Look at Princess Baixing''s appearance. I believe you will not destroy the entire Murloc Island." "What nonsense?" Naruto could not help but take a look at this very flat. Shipin did not say anything, but just told the story of Princess Oji and the distaste of humans on Murloc Island. In a long history, Princess Oji was killed by humans, and fish has happened before The human pirate group was betrayed by humans. As a result, none of the current mermaids believe in humans, and mermaids are also very repellent to humans. Even if Naruto helped them to kill the mermaid''s greatest threat to the Dragon Dragon, it could not change the human fact that mermaid hates most. After listening to this, Naruto didn''t say much. He believed that at this time, both Dragon Palace and Murloc Island had been skyrocketing because of his affairs. As Naruto thought, Ronggongcheng searched for Naruto, and all the fish and mermaids on Murray Island knew that the new humans had kidnapped Princess Baixing. The hatred against humanity is deepening. At this time, the people of the New Murloc Pirates attacked, and took advantage of the Dragon Palace Guards to find the space of Naruto and broke into Murloc Street. Naruto, who is chatting with Kemi, a very equal person, also welcomes some guys who don''t have good looks. At the forefront are the great white shark Hoddy Jones, the captain of the New Murloc Pirates, and a four-legged man behind him, wearing a bowler hat, curled hair, and a black hand Van der Dicken IX. Seeing that huge princess of white star, the saury of this fruit-targeting person, walked forward with a little excitement "Finally, let me find you at last, my princess, now you are my thing." Hodi Jones, three meters tall, strode forward, staring at Naruto with a grinning smile "You are the human who can destroy the world government, and we have one thing to discuss." v2 Chapter 188： : Threat "We have nothing to discuss, and there are. Look at 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Network." Naruto brow Yang, pointed with one hand and looked at the mermaid with four legs watching Bai Xing "Princess Baixing is mine. When did you become your four-legged guy, are you trying to die?" Vander Deakin IX sank, his face glanced at his eyes, and looked at Princess Baixing, who was a little scared ahead. "Her Majesty, I didn''t expect anyone who couldn''t find you. You''re with this guy." "That" saw the person who chased and killed himself for more than ten years. Bai Xing''s original timid personality could not help but be afraid of her body, like a little girl, just her huge system, making this timid Things don''t match. Vander Dickens IX spread his palms, holding the big axe taken out from the back with both hands, looking cold and cold "Ask you again, Her Majesty, if you want to go with me or with this guy." Princess Baixing''s fist was held tightly in front of her chest, staring at Naruto, her body shrinking in the direction of Naruto, her eyes with a little fear: "I, I don''t like you." You can see that Van der Dicken IX''s eyes were widened, as if shocked, he lowered his head and lifted his face with a vicious expression. "Then you die for me." As soon as the two axes were raised, they were about to point at Princess Baixing and still came out. His body trembled, and without knowing it, the whole body flew out, Naruto with one foot raised, kicked it with one kick. In the stare eyes of Princess Baixing, Naruto quickly printed her hands, a magnificent fireball, spit a huge fireball, and ran into Vander Deeken IX, who was still flying upside down. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The sound of gurgling sounded, and the mermaid was blown up without even ashes. There was silence all around, and even the flat pupil narrowed down. Naruto''s movement just now was so fast that he didn''t respond. Even the front of Hodi Jones took a sip of air-conditioning, and was shocked by Naruto''s strength. Thinking of the many-year plan, he couldn''t just give up so easily. The corner of his mouth cracked and smiled. "Admiral Naruto, it''s really good, how about it, if you have any interest, conquer the entire Murloc Island with me, I can give you half of it." "Mr. Naruto." Bai Xing was startled, afraid Naruto really agreed, and looked at Naruto pitifully. The face was still cold, and there was no change, just a word of indifference. "Have your sister." With a movement of his figure, he ran fast, as fast as lightning, and shot like a meteor. Under a single blow, the Hodi Jones conditioned and retreated. Naruto''s legs traverse an arc in mid-air, and Hodi Jones, raised with one hand, held the water ball in his hand and threw it towards Naruto. "Humans don''t get too arrogant." Water drops turned into sharp arrows and hit Naruto, hitting Naruto, making Hotie Jones laugh. Even Princess Baixing cried out because of worry, accompanied by big tears, with Naruto''s name. Unfortunately, the next second, Naruto''s body turned into a wooden block, and the whole person flashed directly behind Hodi Jones under the double replacement technique. The great white shark man looked at the front in amazement, and didn''t understand why Naruto disappeared. He could only feel a pain in the back of his head. Those eyes glared down and rushed forward. As soon as he rushed for ten meters of fish, his mouth pointed at the ground, and a mouthful of mud was poured. He fell to the ground and almost couldn''t get up. "Boss." The mermaid beside Naruto was shocked and ran to it. Naruto, who had fallen in place, looked coldly at the few mermaids in front of him. When he opened his stance and shot, Hoddie Jones raised his hand in embarrassment, looking cold with a cold path. "Wait, if you kill me, the king of Murloc Island will die, and even those princes will die here," "You''re really funny. I''m just a human. You threaten me with a mermaid." Naruto clenched his fists with his hands and poked his lips. He felt ridiculous for the words of Hoddie Jones ahead. Hotie Jones squinted at Princess White Star, but did not look at Naruto. Princess Baixing was frightened by what Hodi Jones said, and even Ping even frowned deeply, only to realize that the new Murloc Pirate Group might really start to make a noise. Even the king was abducted. "Where are the father and brother?" The roaring princess Baixing, the momentum was still very strong, but there was no credibility in the corner of her eyes. "Princess White Star doesn''t want to see your father and brother die, so let this human stop." Hotie Jones glanced at Naruto, and opened his mouth wide when he saw Naruto. Because Naruto had rushed over, raised his foot, and kicked his two men directly, and the body completed 2 actions in one second. Only Naruto''s flickering in the air can be seen. The two men turned towards each other and flew out. Naruto with a fist was about to punch him in a fist, and scary Hodi Jones couldn''t even say a word. "Mr. Naruto, stop." Screaming Princess Baixing stopped Naruto''s movement. Mastering Naruto in Funchakuchi, he smiled, and turned his head slightly to look at the huge princess Baixing said. "I can let you and her, how about Princess Baixing considering my proposal?" "Propose marriage." The two faces of Xiping and Kemi were most shocked. Instead, Princess Baixing opened her moist lips and stared at Naruto. "Mr. Naruto." Speaking of Hodi Jones, Naruto''s complexion returned to peace, with a slight smile "As long as Princess Baixing promises, I can let you go, and you pray well." Princess Baixing was obviously frightened by Naruto''s proposal of marriage. The fish''s tail swayed a lot, her face was intoxicating and ruddy, her hands were holding her face, and she was pinching "How can it be, humans and mermaids, and I am a catfish mermaid, how can it be humans." She was cute and shy, and with some of Kemi''s, the tail swung too much, raising a wild wind. "Her Majesty the Princess!" Qi Ping''s eyes widened, and she was scared again by Her Majesty''s appearance. Is this really going to make the princess of Murray Island marry Naruto. In other words, it is possible that Naruto becomes the king of Murloc Island, a human being. v2 Chapter 189： : Proposal? "I understand the meaning of the princess. Look. Yarn, Chinese net." Naruto''s mouth lightly tilted, raised with one hand, aimed at the front of Hodi Jones, preparing to tie this guy, "I promise to marry you." Bai Xing, who misunderstood Naruto''s actions, also hurriedly called because Naruto was going to kill the other person. Seeing that what was said was wrong, his face turned red, and he lowered his head "Because, Mr. Naruto is so handsome and so strong." His flat mouth was about to fall, and even Kemi was taken aback by Princess Bai Xing''s bold confession. This princess was too straightforward. Naruto couldn''t help laughing, while rejoicing, he did not hesitate to turn into a rattan with one hand and tied Hoddie Jones directly. Under the limit of Mu Yi''s blood, it is not that Hodi Jones can resist, and the other side has such a strange effect as the mermaid. Feeling the strange oppressive force on the thin wood vine, Hoddy Jones'' face turned pale, his shark''s body could not exert any strength, let alone running, it was difficult to move. And Naruto doesn''t care about this guy''s life and death, he walks towards Princess Peach Blossom Star with a smile on his face. "If this is the case, Princess Bai Xing will fulfill one oath." Clicking on her lips, Naruto''s slight movements made Princess Baixing''s blush red in the sun, let alone that big, delicate face, which looked red, was very charming. "However, there are so many people here." Princess Baixing looked around very flat. No one else could see what Naruto did. Princess Baixing was too big to cover Naruto''s figure, and could not see Naruto''s actions. Even the words are hard to hear. Seeing Naruto''s eyes still serious, Princess Baixing still tremblingly stretched out her two hands and held this little human, let alone say that Naruto''s face is definitely the type she likes. novelhall.com The face of a mermaid is not comparable to that of a human. Although mermaids are very hostile to humans, humans are indeed much better-looking than mermaids. Looking at Naruto''s smirk, Princess Baixing''s tender white palms clenched, and with a sigh of relief, she still put the tender red lips together. In front of a very equal face, kissed, it was a close kiss. Naruto couldn''t help sighing when she lowered her lips. "Unfortunately, the proportion of the body is unbalanced, so I can''t stimulate it any more." The princess Baixing yelled with a grumpy cheek. "Mr. Naruto, bully me?" He pulled long eyelashes and looked unhappy. Naruto smiled and held Bai Xing''s face with his hands, smiling. "How come, Her Royal Highness is really a childish temper." After kissing Bai Xing''s face, I didn''t expect this huge mermaid, but the shameful face turned red, and it was a little hot. "Kheke" He coughed quite a few times and couldn''t help talking about it "Naruto, I have something to ask of you. Presumably you can save the king. Can you help us fisherman island?" Chi Ping didn''t realize that his words were a little awkward. Princess Baixing''s lover, Naruto should now be regarded as their fisherman island. Regardless of whether the king admits it or not, it is indeed a very important matter for Princess Murloc Island to marry humans. But now the king''s safety is still the first. "Is the future father-in-law?" Naruto''s face thoughtfully, thinking of the giant mermaid king. When he was thinking, he saw Princess Baixing and the small face of Paula, looking forward a little. Then he nodded and promised, letting Xiping lift Hoddie Jones, the shark carrying Bai Xing, and taking Nami and others to Murray Island, Murray Street. Fishman Island, human beings are intolerable here. The new mermaid group that **** a few pirates, fell those pirates to the ground, let them be trampled, and forced them to trample on humans. Whether it is willing or unwilling. Among them, the photos of the deceased Princess Oji are also trampled. "Stop, stop." Nipton yelled, tied up, but couldn''t stop this kind of thing. As a foreign country, he felt ashamed of his inability. At this time, the guards of Dragon Palace and the new mermaid pirate group with special drugs were lying around. It was simple to kill the people of Dragon Palace. At this time, the people of the mermaid pirate group can complete their **** of the mermaid island as long as they wait for the boss to solve the human. Unfortunately, I don''t know why, the boss didn''t even come back, and there was no news at all. Nepton, struggling to the ground because of his anger, was very embarrassed. The fisherman and pirates on the side kicked the king a few times, looking a little angry. "You are the princess and the biggest culprit. She doesn''t understand human terror at all." Most of the mermaid guards on the ground fell to the ground. When they saw the king being kicked and scolded, no one dared to resist, and the resistance had fallen into a pool of blood. The reality is cruel, and these mermaids who had lived in their dreams panicked. Even Mrs. Xia Li lived in the distance and could only wait and see, afraid to come forward to stop. The flustered Mermaid Street, the unarmed mermaid, whether female or not, were scolded and disobedient, and they could only be punished by obedience. This is how the New Murloc Pirates approach. Silent Xia Li, then understand the beginning of the prophecy, Naruto is only the guide to the whole incident, not the main plot of the incident, and the guys who really destroy the Murloc Island are themselves. This made Mrs. Charlie''s heart as dead as death. "Hello, have you seen the boss, who hasn''t returned so slowly, where have you been?" The new mermaid pirate group, the long-bearded king squid mermaid wearing a racer''s helmet, frowned, and asked his men, seeing them shaking their heads, some indignant. I was looking for the figure of the boss, a large object, flying over from high altitude. A guy who is tied up, that strong system, and that white skin make them instantly understand that this is their boss. v2 Chapter 190： : Mortal Struggle But now he was tied into a mule, and from the parabolic landing at a high altitude, a loud noise made a big pit, and from the pit, he saw the blood-spitting wolf howl of their boss. All of a sudden, everyone stopped moving, and there was no sound at all. The new mermaid pirates were all choked. The tied mermaid lying in front of him was clearly their captain, unable to move, and the embarrassing appearance made the pirates around him panic. Who is so bullish, even **** their boss and still come out. "Boss." "What are you doing, quickly untie me." Great White Sharkman Hoody Jones roared and roared with blood on his lips, and Naruto''s vine was so strange that he couldn''t make it out with a little effort. "Hi!" The men shouted and hurried forward to help the captain untie the rope, but before he reached out his hand, a cold word came from his ears. "If you want to die, help him." Naruto who clasped the spear with one hand, appeared behind them instantly, the tip of the gun pointed obliquely, the momentum invisible was very strong, and the whole body was shining with golden light so dazzling. The scared crew members did not dare to move for half a minute. Naruto''s sight behind them gave them a kind of coldness. They knew that if they moved another finger, they would definitely come over. At this time, Princess Baixing just jumped out of the big shark in the sky "Father King. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Network" The yelling voice of Princess Bai Xing surprised the merman king, raised his eyes to see that his daughter was fine, and his face was a little happy. "What are you guys doing? They are human. Don''t let the princess lie to you. This guy wants to rob the princess, this human named Naruto." Hodi didn''t want to just give up like this, seeing that Bai Xing was going to rescue the king, he immediately shouted at the mermaid behind him. The mermaid looked at each other, looking at Naruto''s gaze a little, and the killing of the mermaid always made them a little disgusted. Hoddy''s face was somber that he was a little moved when he saw the others. "Did you forget about Princess Oji? Did you forget that Oji was killed by humans?" The yelling shouts made the mermaids whispering around, and many people''s faces were ugly. Naruto, who raised the gun with one hand, was unmoved, but just said a faint utterance "You''re finished." "Did you see that, this human wants to kill the fisherman again, hahaha, human beings are such cruel creatures." Shouted Hodi yelled, attracting the eyes of others, even Xiali looked at Naruto His eyes were a little angry. After all, it is impossible for them to forgive them easily. Princess Oji''s is even less likely to forget that. "Too much nonsense, let''s die." Naruto''s body moved instantly, and he fired at Hoddie very quickly. The flickering cold light of the spear tip made Hoddie panic. Yelling at the jagged teeth, roaring loudly "Human, I won''t lose like this, I won''t easily lose to your humans. Come out, Poseidon Kuraken." With the shaking of the ground, the bubbles covering the high altitude of Murloc Island also began to shake, and a huge octopus monster rushed out of the sea outside Murray Island. It is nearly 300 meters long and a huge embodiment, not only panic around the mermaid, but also stop Naruto''s movement. The target of Poseidon is Princess Baixing, and she has to make Naruto adjust her direction to attack the huge tentacles. monster. Seeing the appearance of Poseidon Kuraken, Princess Baixing shook her fist and called out with a soft voice. "The mother-in-law''s affairs were all done by this guy, and the mother-in-law was killed by Hodi," The mermaids around did not know who to believe. The blow in one day was too great, and even Emperor Nipton of Mermaid Island launched a slap. "Hahaha, what about it, now you all have to die for me, I can''t get the fisherman island, I will let the island sink." Hodie laughed wildly, and that laughter made everyone around him cold After coming down, being so deceived, they were also full of anger, but unfortunately there was anger, and it couldn''t stop the huge sea god. Watching Naruto s movements, Hoddi immediately turned his head toward his men. "Don''t hold back, give me medicine soon, Poseidon will not hurt that guy." The panicked men immediately calmed down, and quickly took out the "bad drug" from his arms and gave it to Hodi. boom! A loud noise came and shook the sea surface. Naruto struck out the tentacle monster Kuraken, who was going to catch the starfish princess. That huge system rolled over and overwhelmed countless buildings. Naruto, who had succeeded in a blow, felt a sense of crisis coming from behind him. His body was deviated, and a water ball of sharp arrows passed over his eyes, next to his eyes, only 1 cm away. Turning back to see Hodi, who was completely white, hit his elbow on the chest of Naruto''s domineering defense. Huh! The air shook, and Naruto s powerful back force soared out. No major injuries were caused, but the recoil force caused him to fly back more than ten meters away. "Mr. Naruto!" Princess Baixing''s shouting voice, anxious face, trying to catch Naruto, but her fish tail was controlled by Hodi, holding Princess Baixing''s huge pink fish tail in her hand. Hoddy''s indifferent eyes looked at Naruto with some jokes. "Human, if I squeeze my hand down, you should know what will happen." "You can try it if you have the ability." Naruto''s face sank, and he held the spear tightly with both hands. Six Qiu Daoyu appeared, and began to calculate the distance between the two. He has 80% confidence that he can kill the great white shark man at the same time that Hodi hurts Princess White Star, but only that the sea **** Kuraken will not entangle him. "Stop, don''t hurt my white star, I can do anything you want, or destroy Murloc Island, don''t hurt my white star." Nipton yelled in a panic. From his words, he could hear his doting for Bai Xing. It seems that this king has a stronger love for Bai Xing than the entire Murloc Island. v2 Chapter 191： : I do n’t remember Hoddy''s laughing face was very gloomy. He tightened the mermaid''s palm. You can see that Princess Baixing''s beautiful face was twisted a little, but resisting the pain, she yelled at Naruto: "Mr. Naruto, help me to protect my mother''s hatred. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" The tears screamed in the corner of her eyes, and the timid Princess Baixing was determined. "Understand." Naruto''s mouth turned up, his eyes were frozen, his eyes moved instantly, and his body disappeared into the air. "Look if you''re faster than me, kill me all the king and the mermaids." Hodi yelled as Naruto disappeared. Naruto on dive, whispering "Shadow avatar." The smoke filled, Naruto flashed with white smoke, ten Naruto, all the way to hundreds of avatars, rushing out, and all this happened in just one second. Jin Naruto already had a spear and hit Hoddy. He flung out his huge body like a cannonball and rushed out towards the rear. In the middle of the air, he was detached and held a spear. One Waving In the semi-circular arc, Hodi was divided into two, his eyes were wide when he died, and he would not understand why he could divide hundreds of them before he died. The speed of the clone is not worse than that of the real one. There is no flaw in even carrying the attack. There is no pause. When a new Mermaid Regiment is seen, it is stabbed in a shot. Solve all the mermaids who originally wanted to kill each other on the ground. Looking at Naruto floating above the sky, the tears of Princess Bai Xing stopped, and the handsome figure of the human at this time magnified infinitely in front of her. Noting the sea **** behind Naruto, he stabbed in with a tentacle, and the scared Princess Baixing yelled. "Mr. Naruto, back." As soon as the words fell, Naruto in mid-air disappeared again, and flashed beside that Kuraken, raised the spear in his hand, aimed at that Kuraken in front, and slashed from top to bottom. Hiss! From the height of 100 meters, it was split from top to bottom, bringing up a piece of blood and water, and the whole big octopus, the sea god, was divided into two by Naruto. Naruto, who printed with one hand, took a fireball and shot at Kuraken in front. Huh! The flames rose and the sparks of explosion splattered. The original screaming Kuraken stopped shouting and fell to the side. The fish people around were surprised, and even the new mermaid pirate group was frightened. Such a perverted person could not be their opponent at all. The desire to fight is gone, and now their companions have died nearly 50%, and every few seconds someone is killed in Naruto''s avatar. This human is simply a metamorphosis unlike a human. "Let''s surrender, don''t kill me." A mermaid raised his weapon with his four hands and screamed surrender. One of them had a second one, and it was a whimper. The rookie pirate group surrendered, and no one dared to pick up the weapon again. The boss is dead, and even the sea **** is killed in one blow, and they have no reason to fight. With the smoke erupting, countless avatars disappeared, leaving Naruto alone, floating in the midst of the sky, and the dazzling light of the whole body surprised and surprised the fish people. Until now, they didn''t understand that they were really saved, and completely blame the Naruto human being. Sometimes it''s that simple. Hoddy''s conspiracy, and the testimony of Princess Baixing, no one would believe the guy who said that he would kill his companion before he died. Although they hate humans, they are not stupid. They can tell who the real bad guy is. In Dragon Palace, there is a table full of rich food. Due to the hugeness of Princess Baixing, all food and plates are separate. Lively celebration, Nipton''s face was red, and his head was said "Thank you very much today, what about your leader?" "Who knows, the king doesn''t care, the guy will come back naturally." Robin with a smile on his face politely dealt with the king of this fishman island. It was a bit frustrated to find that Naruto was not in Princess Baixing, and she would not hide her mind. The downcast look made Nipton a little puzzled, and did not understand what happened to her baby princess. As far away as Murray Street, Naruto in the cafe was sipping coffee. In front of Mrs. Shirley, Naruto''s smile had something else. I glanced at Xiali, especially on the chest that was bigger than d, and stayed for a few seconds, and Naruto put down the coffee in her hand. "Actually, I have no resentment. Really, most people say that I have never revenge." "That''s, haha, Naruto, you are now a hero of Murloc Island." Xia Li''s mouth twitched twice. At this time, Naruto came here and said she didn''t avenge her. She didn''t believe it. Although I had a little regrets about Naruto''s prediction, it was just that the Naruto was too hooligan. When he was obviously fighting, the handsome man was fascinated by many mermaids, but unfortunately when it ended, it was a lazy look. Moreover, the appearance of Dang Erlang makes people angry and loses his temper. As soon as this guy is over, he calls for coffee by himself, which is clearly a grudge. "I don''t know what you have, the king should be calling your crew now. Why do you have time here?" Xia Li''s face was a little puzzled. "Simply put." Naruto supported the table with her hands and smiled close to Xiali''s face. "What you started prophesying has damaged my reputation. Should you always compensate me?" "Ah?" Xia Li froze, her face indifferent. "Don''t you say you don''t remember it?" "It''s two different things." Naruto put one hand on his head, glanced at the people around him, and saw a lot of guys who looked lively. "Look what you see, I got the shop today and got out." The shouting screamed Xia Li, and the other guys who were curious about Naruto ran out in fright, and there was no fisherman in the cafe. v2 Chapter 192： : I want to get you Xiali''s stiff face chilled, and stared at Naruto with a little anger, the face was very cold, as cold as dead, It''s a pity Naruto turned his head without seeing it, and smiled. "Now we can have a good talk. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" "We have nothing to talk about, what on earth are you doing?" Xia Li''s face was surprisingly indifferent. She had lived so long, and was the first one to see such a shameless guy. Naruto spread his hands, the indifferent way "It turns out that you just don''t cooperate with me. I just don''t plan to be a hero of Murloc Island. I think it''s very good to be a ferocious pirate, for example, ruin your shop." "You, you," staring at her eyes, Xia Li couldn''t speak for a moment, calmed her breath and kept apathy. "What exactly do you want?" "I think about it." Naruto made a look of serious thinking. Didn''t you know that the mermaid waiters around looked at the two people with interest, and gave pointers to Naruto, most of them with love. Now Naruto has saved the entire Mermaid Island, a real big hero. Such heroes will be here, and the Mermaid waiter is very excited. I just do nt understand why Naruto and Mrs. Xia talked so much, do they have any special relationship? "I want to understand." Naruto''s mouth turned up, and he leaned down, reaching in front of Xia Li''s face, looking at the mature mermaid''s face. "How about being my lover?" "Ah!" Xia Li was startled, almost petrified, and did not respond to Naruto''s words for a long time. Three minutes later, the pale face was a little ruddy "What stupid are you talking about, are you kidding me?" "No, I''m serious. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network" Naruto''s expression is very serious, but the action is obviously ridiculous. Reaching out a hand, lightly caught Xiali''s chin, pinched the soft, boneless, smooth sharp chin. Mrs. Xiali''s brow shrank, her face sank, and she wanted to kill Naruto''s hand, but Naruto''s indifferent words came, making her whole body stiff and afraid to move. "Don''t try to resist, you should know my strength, it is still easy to deal with you." "Are you threatening me?" Mrs. Charlie, who was taking a breath, had a choking suffocation, barely suppressed her discomfort, her face gloomy. "Why do you want me, I remember Kemi seems to have a good relationship with you?" "I think you mature mermaid is very beautiful, the other girls are too green." Naruto smiled and pinched her fingers. The skin is very good, and the mermaid stays young for a long time, much longer than humans. Kemi''s girl is very astringent. Although other mermaids like him, they are just too astringent mermaid, which makes Naruto a little tired. This mature mermaid is very good. Seeing Naruto''s smile, Mrs. Xia made a big red face, which was much older than Naruto, and she did not expect to be so teased by Naruto. This made her feel a bit shy, and she was so ashamed to run away. "Consider it, Mrs. Charlie. Speaking of which, I will stay here for 3 days. After 3 days, whether you agree or disagree, I will get you." Naruto patted Xia Li''s face, which is more flexible and soft than that. Shocked by Naruto''s overbearing words, she was ashamed and angry, and her cold face was terrifying, terrifying the mermaid all around and hiding away. Naruto turned away and didn''t return in one step. Looking at this human back, Xia Li couldn''t help it even if she was angry, and she only gave her 3 days, and the last sentence was a threat. "This shameless human," With a hammer on the table, Xia Li did feel a little angry, unprecedented. However, her mature personality calmed her down quickly, thinking about it for a while, thinking about a solution, and thinking of an item. "Yes, you can use the crystal ball of prophecy to see what will happen to me?" Muttering, walking to the crystal ball in the shell, Mrs. Xia Li stretched out two jade hands, slightly pale hands, stroking the crystal ball. With a flash of light, a very amazing picture appeared. A woman doing shame on a man turned out to be a shameful 18x picture. Zhang Dakou''s Mrs. Charlie froze, because that woman turned out to be herself. In Dragon Palace, returned to Naruto on the banquet and began to eat and drink. Fishman Island''s seafood is more delicious than on land. This is a difficult food to taste. "Mr. Naruto, where have you been?" Princess Baixing stared at Naruto with gazing eyes. Until now, she has not touched the food in front of her. "There is only one thing to keep busy." Naruto waved her hand, smiled lightly, raised her head and looked at Princess Takahashi''s tall man, her face fell into contemplation, so big that it would be difficult to deal with fertility problems later. Turning his head to look at Nipton, who didn''t know what to think "Should I call your father-in-law or the king?" "Father-in-law?" Nipton glanced at Princess Baixing, and saw Princess Baixing''s blushing and shy face, and she immediately understood. "You human, even my princess Baixing." Nipton yelled angrily and lay on the table, crying, and the guards on the side were sweating forehead. "That father king." Princess Bai Xing shouted timidly, and Nipton was crying on her face, not to mention that tears were already flowing. Nipton looked up and looked at Princess Baixing sternly. "My white star, is this human doing too much to you?" "No, Father." Princess Bai Xing blinked her eyes, apparently she did not understand what was excessive. It''s Naruto on the side, can''t help interrupting "Actually, I want to ask, is there any special way for Princess Baixing to marry a human being?" "Mr. Naruto!" Princess Baixing held her face with her hands. The face was hot and rosy and bright. On the big beautiful face, the shy red color and dazzling. Seeing that Princess Baixing did not have any resentment, Nipton realized that everything happened to her princess, and her princess was in love. v2 Chapter 193： : The size of Princess Baixing It was learned that Nipton, who was in love with Princess Baixing, was not too embarrassing. A meal, spent in silent silence. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net It seems that Nipton, who has been so many years old, just waits until after dinner, and calls Naruto alone. Under the dim light, among the huge houses "Humans, the mother of Princess Baixing, you must already know." Nipton''s huge body stood in front of Naruto, staring at this human being ten times younger than him. Eyes like needles "I just want to ask you, are you true to Princess Baixing?" "Of course." Naruto''s mouth turned up, with a sincere smile, making Nipton want to say nothing more. A thoughtful Nipton thought for a while before continuing "Actually, if human beings want to be combined with the princess, there is no way out. There is medicine to make the princess'' body smaller. Unfortunately, it can only last for one day." "One day?" Naruto didn''t understand a little, what''s the use of a day. Nepton, who nodded heavily, grabbed Naruto''s shoulder with that huge hand, and saw the bloodshot in his big eyes, with a little anger and unwillingness "Maintaining a day allows you to breed offspring with Princess Baixing, and then marry a husband and wife, and you are the new king of our Murloc Island." Naruto now understands why it is a day, but the word reproduction is too ridiculous, looking at Neptune so seriously "I don''t want to be the king of your Murloc Island. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Chinese. Net" "Whether you want it or not, you will also be the princess''s pony." Nipton''s hands were let go, and he looked very decadent. With unwilling eyes, he could see that he really did not want Princess Baixing to marry. Princess Baixing is not yet an adult, and this human is also broken. She even lied to his cute Baixing. Thinking about it, Nipton wanted to cry again. Seeing that the merman was crying, Naruto had a headache. He stayed here and there was nothing to do. He had to leave quietly. He didn''t want to wait for Nipton to cry and fill the room with tears. Out of Nipton''s room, Naruto saw Robin who was waiting for him at the door, spread out his hand, and Naruto was welcoming him. Robin''s face was slightly smiled. "Captain, what do you do next, are you going to take the princess on this fisherman island and become the king?" "Just leave for three days." After speaking, he took Robin''s hand, left here, and walked towards Princess Baixing''s bedroom. The giant princess Baixing didn''t know why, she even covered her face with her hands, she didn''t know what she was thinking with her back to the door. "His Royal Highness Princess?" With a little confusion, Robin screamed, shaking Bai Xing''s body slightly, turning his head to look at Naruto, the original huge beautiful face was covered with red clouds. Called shyly "Mr. Naruto." Spread out the huge palm and place an object on Naruto. The small splendid box is opening, and inside it is a seductive round medicine. Holding it with one hand, Naruto looked puzzled, suddenly thinking of what the Murloc King said, and raised his head again to look at Princess Baixing''s face. His shy appearance turned his hands behind his back. It seems that I have a lot of courage to say this. "The father said that this medicine can make my body smaller, only last one day, and it will greatly increase the chance of pregnancy." Hearing Princess Baixing s explanation, Robin was still curious and picked up the medicine in Naruto s hands. "I didn''t expect this world to have such wonderful things." Naruto lifted her eyes and stared at the princess with a calm face, without grief or joy, just asking respectfully "Have Your Princess thought about it?" To the eyes of Naruto, the princess'' face was blushed again, and she twisted the huge fish tail and nodded her head. "Mr. Naruto would be wrong if he could be my partner." With the princess''s words, Naruto also took the medicine in Robin''s hand again, and met her in front of this giant mermaid princess, and fed her. Really don''t say, the princess who swallowed the medicine, her body changed immediately, her size shrank sharply, and she got more and more. The originally huge mermaid tail turned into a human''s legs. Sure enough, it is a pair of long, white snow legs that are crossed, without any obstruction. The snow-white leg roots are the flat belly, and the snowball with d cup is really the weapon. The blushing face is very charming, with a small mouth like rose petals. "Mr. Naruto, how is it?" The shameless princess must not dare to see Naruto''s stare eyes, and her heartbeat speeded up, and she felt an uncomfortable feeling. Naruto without any words, only expressed his love for this princess with movements, stepped forward, reached out and held the thin waist, did not expect the princess''s skin is very good, and shrinks, the body should be petite There are many, less than one meter six, petite and charming. A naruto bowed her head, covering the princess'' lips. The two kissed intimately, and Robin on the side smiled lightly, backed out, and closed the door to prevent people from coming in. Raising his head, Naruto, seeing the princess'' shy appearance, Bai Xing''s small face now really looks more and more beautiful. "Mr. Naruto likes boys or girls. I heard that mermaids and humans give birth to children. Only humans will appear." Shy grasped Naruto''s chest with his jade hand, raised his head and looked at Naruto. , The red and tender in the white. Make Naruto want to take a sip. "As long as it is a princess, I like it." Light words, Naruto''s mouth kissed the princess Baixing''s white face, and kissed this small and smooth face. Climbing up the princess''s waist Late at night, in a spacious room, a bed of more than ten meters, a thrilling love action was performed in Princess Baixing''s room. Such as the kitten humming softly, let Naruto know that Princess Baixing''s voice can be so sweet and charming. v2 Chapter 194： : Teasing Mrs. Charlie The early morning sun is very bright. Ronggongcheng can also enjoy such a beautiful sun, and it also makes Naruto who wants to stay in bed not want to get up. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Lying on the recovered princess''s chest and sleeping on the snow-white ball is also a very pleasant thing. Such a soft object now belongs to him, a special sleeping pillow, let alone say , Soft and smooth with a sweet smell. "Mr. Naruto, Mr. Naruto." Rubbing Naruto''s face with a small finger, Princess Baixing couldn''t help but think that Naruto is still very interesting, and that this human is more and more interesting. It was just that Naruto slept a little bit shyly. Although she gave everything to Naruto yesterday, but after recovering to normal size, Naruto closed her body and lay on her fruit. open. Naruto stretched his lazy waist, moved his body, and continued to fall asleep without the delicate fingers. I did not expect to encounter a strange object when I turned over, soft and flexible, like a large jelly "Yeah, Mr. Naruto!" Shouted shyly, Princess Baixing''s fish curled up, her arms wrapped around her chest, and Naruto''s body rolled down and fell on the soft bed without any injuries. I was a little surprised to see Princess Baixing in front of her. This turned out that Princess Baixing was also closing her body, and the two huge jade hands were wrapped around her chest, which was just where she slept, so Naruto swallowed and understood. What''s caught. "Mr. Naruto, bad guy." The princess of the next year Shen Xing shouted shyly, carrying her head back, as if with a temper. Naruto stood up, stretched her waist, feeling the sun, and smiled and walked away the bright and white back with the huge body on her back, Baixing "Little white star, come here. Wap.novelhall.com" A slight yell passed to Bai Xing''s ears, and he turned his head full of shame and looked at Naruto, blinking his eyes, his hands holding his chest were not released. "It''s a morning kiss." Naruto with open hands made a hug gesture. I almost made Princess Baixing ashamed to entangle her head, looked at Naruto''s body, and glanced at it. Then I suddenly remembered that this is the guy who oppressed her yesterday. Fang Xin secretly promised that Princess Bai Xing couldn''t hold Naruto''s smiling face in a low profile, but she obediently let go of her hands, held this little Naruto, put it on her lips, and kissed gently. The sweet kiss makes Naruto feel gentle and tender. Sure enough, the huge mermaid is also a very good treat. Mermaid Cafe, Naruto, who is busy at noon, came to this cafe after having a warm breakfast with Bai Xing. Not just to see Kemi, but also to Xia Li. "Naruto." When seeing Naruto, Kemi jumped over and hurried over, holding the plate like a clever student, so that Naruto enjoyed the vibrant posture of Kami, let alone say that the skin is white and delicate, Especially that face, always with a kind smile. "I heard that you and the princess seem to be getting married. This thing has spread on Murray Island." Surprised Kemi, surprised with a big mouth, asked. Naruto took a sip of coffee and said lightly "That''s right, but I don''t want to stay at Murloc Island. It may be different from the princess." Such a huge princess, Naruto had never thought of taking it home, at least not now, unless he had a place to comfort him to put the princess, maybe he would take the princess away. Bai Xing still stays in Dragon Palace for now. "Really, you have to go." Kemi, with a dim look, lowered her head, her expression a little depressed. Naruto put his hand on Kemi''s head, calmly. "I didn''t say it last time, Kemi is a pet on my boat, and it''s private." Slight words, with a gentle tone. Kemi''s head was a little hot, raised her head, two red clouds on her face "Does pet mean to be Naruto''s fiancee?" "Kemi is really smart, including this kind of consciousness." Smiling with a smile on Kemi''s head, Naruto stared down at Kimi''s eyes, these beautiful black pupils, very pure and without any impurities. Kimi chuckled, showing a happy smile, and nodded her head. Just as she was about to promise, Mrs. Charlie''s words came over "Kemi, I have something to ask of you." "Oh." Kemi turned his head back and looked at Naruto comfortably, holding the plate. "Sorry Naruto, I have something to do." Turned around and bounced away without stopping. Seeing Mrs. Xia Li, Naruto didn''t know why. The beauty turned his eyes away from him. She didn''t stay for a second, and she just left. As if thinking of hiding from him. Staring at Mrs. Xia Li, Naruto admired the mermaid with no worries, and she was really said, with a charming face, it was so cold and cold, her whole body seemed to exude chill. I can''t stand being stared at Naruto, and predicted that she would become Naruto, Xia Li, could not help but swim her tail, leaned over, and sat opposite Naruto, pulling her face down. "Please don''t bother me here, you human prince of Murloc Island, you should go with your Royal Highness." "Did you say you''re jealous?" Naruto''s mouth turned up, evoking a smirk that made him want to poke him. She sighed and couldn''t tell what she was suffering. In order to prevent the prediction from happening, she had to look cold and stare at Naruto. "Get out." "I like your expression very much, just." Naruto looked at Xia Li with his eyes straight, his face became cold, and it was also cold. "I don''t want to hear the word roll, don''t challenge my patience." The kind of coldness that went straight into the content made Xia Li fight the Cold War, felt Naruto''s momentum, and was a little afraid of Naruto''s coming. Such a prediction is forced by Naruto, that is, it may be kidnapped by this human at any time. I couldn''t say a word of anger when she thought of it here. v2 Chapter 195： : Really big Naruto''s cold face melted away, with a playful smile, patted Xiali''s face and smiled. "I''m just kidding, beauties don''t cry. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" "You, you go." Xia Li''s angry face was half-red and half-white, and she slaps the other''s hand, pulling her face down, indifferent like frost. "Well, I can''t make a joke," Naruto didn''t care about rolling, cheekily and looked at Xia Li''s body. "To be honest, you are really great." I don''t know if the mermaid didn''t care about the dress, Mrs. Xia''s figure really didn''t say anything, especially the whiteness exposed on the chest, this kind of absolute chest was really strong. "What are you talking about?" Xia Li frowned and couldn''t understand Naruto''s words. Looking at the other person''s eyes, she always felt a little uncomfortable. "It''s really big and white." Naruto swallowed saliva unconsciously. The slight movement went straight into Mrs. Xiali''s heart, which meant that the other person''s eyes weren''t right, and her eyes moved down to see her open chest. I didn''t expect this **** to say this. His face was full of bright red, angry Bai Nen''s fists clenched, and angrily shouted "Get out of me, get out now." "Okay, don''t get angry, be careful." Naruto laughed and turned to leave. He didn''t want to ridicule Mrs. Charlie, otherwise the other party would surely go away in anger. Kemi. The little mermaid was looking at it with great care, watching herself talking to Xiali, but not coming. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Meet Naruto ahead, and mold Kemi''s tender face with his hand "Kemi is also good. It happens to be the type I like." "What is Naruto saying?" Kemi''s cheeks were hot, but she didn''t understand Naruto''s words, and she happened to see Naruto sweep her eyes to Xia Li''s chest and transferred to her. To make it clear is to make a comparison. Kemi''s face became rosier, but there was no reluctance, just a shy heart. Sweeping through the full breast, let alone say that the little casual clothes are about to be broken, and while Naruto sighs, I also feel that the Mermaid''s tail is really unattractive at some time. What a **** regret. "How long is Kemi an adult and can he transform his legs?" Naruto asked lightly. Kemi apparently noticed that Naruto''s eyes were on her tail. From yesterday she also heard about the combination of Naruto and the princess. Now Naruto is a guest of the Dragon Palace, originally because Naruto would ignore her. Now But it was so intimate that Kemi couldn''t help but twist the fish''s tail. Thin road "Should there be more than 3 years?" Naruto''s brow frowned deeply. This kind of thing was too regrettable. I couldn''t help moving my gaze, and my eyes fell on Kemi''s mouth. The round mouth was as thin as petals, delicate and charming. "No way, you can use your mouth." Naruto one or two in front of him, the whisper that made Kemi''s eyes blink, a little confused "What mouth?" Naruto bowed her head and whispered a few words in Kemi''s ears, and Kemi''s face was stained with red glow, beautiful and moving. Xia Li, who looked at the two people aside, was angrily grind her teeth. This shameless guy even said such rogue words in the store, and did not expect that a pure girl like Kemi would obey Naruto. This once again opened Xia Li''s eyes. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she had to admit that Naruto was really attractive. From the scene of the store, you can see how many mermaids looked at Kemi with jealous eyes. This shows that the popularity is very high. Maybe Naruto will get the favor of countless young mermaids. Unfortunately, this guy just looked at her, making Xia Li angry and ridiculous, but unfortunately it was a bitter smile. Naruto, who chatted with Kemi for a while, pulled Kemi away without stopping at the cafe. When she walked out of the door, she saw Nami and others and came over. A few girls huddled together and talked, talking about the beautiful things in Dragon Palace. Yu Namei and others got along well with Kemi. They also started as a tour guide and wandered around with a group of girls. Naruto, who wanted to get along with Kemi alone, had to give up this idea. Leaving alone, after all, it is impossible to discuss the girl''s things with Nami. Turned around and walked to meet the giant mermaid princess Baixing, just happened to be Robin together, it seems that after one night, the relationship between the two people is handled well. Naruto thought evil, and walked past the two. I saw Naruto''s Bai Xing, one or two in front of me, and called out the crispy drops of the little hand. "Mr. Naruto." "What is my Princess Baixing talking about?" Naruto was mixed between Baixing and Robin, and said, in the face of Baixing, wrapped around Robin''s waist, hugged intimately together. "Are you still a kid?" Robin smiled slightly and let Naruto hold him, but his body fell a little softly into Naruto''s arms. Bai Xing was startled and froze in place, shouting with a small mouth. "Mr. Naruto is so cunning. He should hug Baixing first." Looking up at Bai Xing''s huge body, Naruto is still a little ashamed. If you hold it up, you really do nt know who is holding whom, and it is very likely to kill you. Seeing Bai Xing''s a bit coquettish coquettish, Naruto dropped Robin and got up and jumped on Bai Xing''s chest. "Yeah, itchy." Bai Xingjiao''s voice was very charming, giving Naruto a numb feeling, but unfortunately, Bai Xing''s body, except for this huge snow white, could stand, and it was really slippery. "Okay, reach out." Bai Xing, who blinked his eyes, looked at Naruto, and did not know what Naruto was going to do. She could only do what Naruto ordered, and picked up this little Naruto and put it on her face. Holding Bai Xing''s cheeks in both hands, Naruto''s lips were printed. Not to mention, this size, so smooth and tender, feels really good, and that big face can roll, I believe lying down It''s really comfortable to sleep. Thinking of Naruto, the evil thoughts rose again. v2 Chapter 196： : The Truth of Prophecy After living in Yuren Island for 3 days, Xia Li was harassed by Naruto every time, and she was helpless and afraid of this guy. novelhall.com I was a little bit angry, but now I ca nt even get angry. Naruto, who had a relationship with Princess Baixing, once again asked the king for a few pills, and enjoyed the service of Kemi and Princess Baixing, let alone the two mermaids, which were really refreshing. Now 3 days have passed, and Murloc Island can no longer stay, avoiding the navy, not for a lifetime, and finally have to meet. When the time comes, a fight and a violent disturbance once will be the countermeasure. For Naval Headquarters, Naruto has never been afraid. I decided to set off today, comforted the crying Princess Bai Xing, asked Kemi to organize the items, and Naruto came to the Mermaid Cafe again. "Welcome." Entering the store, Mermaid was still so enthusiastic, Naruto didn''t know why when these mermaids saw him, they always had something like a twinkling star in their eyes. And when they came in, those beautiful pairs of eyes kept staring at her tightly. Naruto without much thought, came directly to Mrs. Xia Li, as if a chair prepared separately, these are the mermaids who had long thought about it. Sitting across from Mrs. Shari, Naruto''s mouth didn''t even speak before she heard a sigh. , "Please, don''t come over again." "It seems to be my freedom wherever I go." Naruto said with a smile, his eyes consciously or unconsciously glancing at the white snow on Mrs. Xiali''s chest, so open, not looking white or not. "You''re here. How does our shop do business?" Madame Xia frowned, and gave a glare to Naruto, who now only realizes that humans are such shameless creatures. "Why?" Naruto pretended to be surprised. Xia Li held her head and pointed down Naruto and fell "It seems that a few mermaids from the store are coming from you and there is nothing to do." Naruto''s fingers, Naruto saw the mermaids who were attracted by him. "Ah, come here, is this the human prince, the princess''s horse, really handsome?" "Humans are indeed more handsome than the mermaid. Seeing him looks like he won''t be hooked on me." The cheerful mermaid screamed, her face covered with red clouds, and her tail flapping on the water, very quickly. He smiled slightly, and Naruto didn''t pay much attention. Instead, he placed his hands on the table and stared at Xiali Road. "The mermaids don''t look as good as Mrs. Charlie, but you are a hundred times more beautiful than them." Naruto''s eyes are very sincere, but he didn''t explain a point, especially in a certain part, that white size is not what other mermaids can have. Xia Li''s heart beats, and although Naruto''s eyes are a bit embarrassing, the words still make her heart beat faster, especially the prophetic things, how can she let her linger. Barely pressed the heartbeat fiercely, staring at Naruto "Please don''t say that, and don''t you want to go today?" "Yeah, but before I leave, I want to be with you." Naruto supported her head with one hand, her eyes didn''t look at Xiali''s face, she just noticed under Xiali''s neck. His eyes were bold. Xia Li''s neck was dyed red, her tender white hands clenched, and frowned "I won''t go with you." "Don''t say it so deadly." Naruto shook his finger, staring at Xiali''s half-white road. "I only know one important thing today." She was shocked by Naruto''s sudden shift of power, watching Naruto holding her hands with both hands, as if measuring something. Naruto raised her head and uttered a word that made Shali want to hit the wall in shame. "If you make Princess Baixing smaller, you will be bigger than Princess Baixing." So straightforward, of course, Xia Li understands what Naruto is saying, and Naruto hasn''t shifted her eyes from now on. Even if she is stared at it, she has to pay attention. A little girl''s hands blocked her open chest, and frowned slightly. "White Star is Her Royal Highness." "Yeah, but if you marry me, Princess Bai Xing, it should be your sister." Naruto''s smile, looking directly at Xiali, did not mean a joke. Xia Li paused, Naruto spoke boldly, and her heartbeat speeded up. She never thought of such a thing before. She was not just a strong human in front of her, but also a princess of Dragon Palace Castle White Star. It is definitely a guy and guy who mermaids worship, especially mermaids. Xiali, breathing down smoothly, staring at Naruto''s eyes "What about you and Princess Baixing? The princess really didn''t mind you coming to find other girls?" "Of course." Naruto thought of Princess Baixing''s coquettish look, which was indeed a little funny, looking at Xia Li, only to find that the other person''s eyes were calm and normal expression was restored. "Really." Mrs. Charlie lowered her head and said nothing, just thinking about ignoring this guy, but her hands were wrapped in the warm big hand, and her whole body shook, almost screaming. Raising and looking at Naruto, the smile on the corner of his mouth was calm, with a little enchantment, and the words that spoke made Xia Li''s face flushed. "What about being a woman of mine, I can just go with Kemi." Sincere words, and the handsomeness of this human, Xia Li''s heartbeat speeded up. Such a young human being confessed to himself, but his heartbeat was getting faster and faster, and his head began to feel faint. She nodded her head with shame. Before the last um, her mouth was blocked. Naruto''s eyes were close at hand, and the kiss was very serious, which made Xia Li''s heart smashed and almost fainted. She was kissed in front of so many people and still kissed for the first time, which made her shy flushed. Suddenly realized the prophecy thing, panicked, reached out his hand and pushed Naruto''s chest "Wait, don''t." It''s a pity Naruto won''t listen. When he kisses, he wraps his hands around the mermaid''s waist. It is delicate and creamy, which makes people put it down. Now that I have time to get along alone, I don''t have much free time on the boat. After kissing for a minute, Naruto''s cheek was against Xiali''s cheek, and she breathed in her jade earlobe. "Where is Mrs. Shirley''s accommodation?" "Ah?" Her ears were flushed, and Xia Li''s head was dizzy. Being ridiculed by such a young person would only make her body soft for a while, her body was honest, and she didn''t have any desire. Fainting with Naruto, he came to a place where the cafe could stay. The dim light, Madam Xia Li''s fish tail turned into a human figure, and she really is a pair of superb beautiful legs, round skiing white, without losing elasticity. Looking at Naruto''s ups and downs on her own, Xia Li''s blushing shyness turned her like a little girl covering her face, and she couldn''t help looking at it secretly, and sighed for Naruto''s handsome human face. His head was full of dizzy happiness, and he stretched out his hands to catch Naruto''s neck, put his red lips together and kissed. A kiss is difficult to understand, and passion continues. v2 Chapter 197： : Empress "Naruto, where the **** have you been?" Nami frowned and questioned, seeing the person beside Naruto, and opened her mouth in surprise. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net The most astonished was Kemi, who saw Mrs. Charlie and the petrification was in place. Mrs. Shari, clinging to Naruto''s arm, was embarrassed to dig into the ground. She never expected to get along with Naruto, and now her head was a little slow. It was faint at first, but when I saw such a young and handsome human being showing love, I couldn''t help but gave it to this human being. Think about it, Madam Xia Li couldn''t lift her head. Naruto, who took Mrs. Xia Li onto the ship, did not explain much, and she calmly instructed Nami and others to sail and leave Murray Island. Robin and the others did not ask about this mature mermaid again, and the appearance was obvious, but Kemi stood in surprise, and made Robin smile slightly and touched Kimi''s head Road "I remember this guy is the owner of Mermaid Cafe, which is Kemi''s boss, and it happens to be a familiar person." Looking at Robin blankly, Kemi blushed, nodded, it was understandable, stepped forward, and talked to Mrs. Shirley. The two mermaids also liked Naruto at the same time, no Too many gaps, and get along very well. The ship sailed, wrapped in air bubbles, rushed out of Murloc Island, dived up, and quickly floated up to the water along the current. I spent 3 hours at the bottom of the sea and broke the surface of the ship. As the bubble burst, I finally saw the real blue sky and white clouds, and the air was very clear. The boat just came out of the water, just listening Huh! An iron cannonball rushed towards the ship, and Shari and Kemi, who didn''t know anything, were pale and scared. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Naruto''s figure jumped, and a flame gun was transfigured in his hand. A sweep swept directly into two, standing on the side of the hull and looking around. It turned out to be a very large posture. Nearly ten ships surrounded them. . Naruto with a cold face, looked around, and then noticed the leader''s words, Lieutenant General Capp, the cold eyes, with the cold straight into the heart. There are countless iron **** under Karp''s feet. It was this iron fist Karp, who still came over with one hand. "Naruto, shouldn''t you have any more to say?" Karp''s cold eyes swept at the Naruto ship''s man, waving without any nonsense. "Bomb me up and bomb them down." Several cannons sounded, but unfortunately before being hit by the ship, Naruto was pierced by a spear. Karp''s face was a little ugly, and Naruto pointed at the ship ahead and ordered to Nami. "Don''t stop, go at full speed." Nami, in a hurry, responded quickly, looking at Naruto''s calm attitude, a lot of stability in her heart, adjusting the bow of the ship, and advancing in the direction that Naruto was pointing, which was the direction of Lieutenant General Cap. Obviously want to face up. Karp has bent his hands and picked up two iron balls, aiming at Naruto, Raising the spear''s Naruto, the momentum rose, and behind him, Daoyu appeared, with a playful tone in his tone. "It looks like your iron ball is great or the ball behind me is great." Karp, without any nonsense, raised his hands, aimed at the ship in front, and fired iron cannonballs. The cannonballs became larger and larger, soaring to ten meters in diameter in the air, and two cannonballs completely covered the ship without any Place to hide. Naruto''s body was emptied, and Qiu Daoyu also shot in an instant. Six Qiu Daoyu smashed into a large iron cannon. boom! A little firework spattered out, the sea was roaring, and under a handover, the victory was immediately won. Six diameters of Taoyu jade smashed two iron **** into smashes, and they smashed in astonishment in the navy. Karp''s expression changed, full of anger, he didn''t dare to meet this terrible ball, and his body jumped into the water. The heroes of the navy were forced to dive. Those navies were pale, and their eyes were a little dazed. Before they could react, they asked Daoyu to hit the ship. If it was hit by a thousand pounds, the hull hissed, and under a huge pulling force, it broke instantly and shot wood chips. A big ship was so easily smashed by Naruto, Nami and others were a little surprised. Although surprised, but without any stops, they started the ship, left here, and moved forward. The naval headquarters did not want to let Naruto go. The rest of the ships chased after them, and wanted the navy around them to issue a warrant to hunt Naruto. The original fifteen ships slowly increased and doubled in the end. Naruto just kept controlling the ball and smashed the approaching naval ships in front of them, but unfortunately the more ships they smashed, the more it seemed that the Naval Headquarters had given all its strength to hunt him down. When I was a little annoyed with these flies, a peculiarly shaped pirate ship appeared on the sea. The shape of the two snake heads on the bow of the ship is exactly the Nine Snake Ship of the Empress. The frowning Empress looked at Naruto''s eyes, and her eyes lighted up, and she directed her men to start the ship and approached. The hull was close, and when Naruto was seen, there was no action. After all, the other party didn''t directly attack it, just when he didn''t understand what happened to the Nadi. Hankook jumped onto Naruto''s boat with ease, supported the ground with one hand, stretched out her cheongsam, exposed her thin white legs, stood upright, and showed her slim and **** body without hesitation. Especially the tender snow on the chest, nothing could be compared with the tenderness of the empress''s skin. "Is the body beautiful?" Single lifted Yushou, the emperor Han Cook smiled charmingly, the apricot eyes had the slightest affection. Naruto can''t help but sigh for the charm of the empress, especially the tenderness of her skin. It seems that no woman can match her. Seeing Naruto''s expression, the empress knew that her charm was full, and now she really saw Naruto''s ecstasy in order to sigh. Seeing that the navy ship was approaching in front of her, the empress looked cold and walked on the bow of the ship, condensing a love, pulling away with one hand, aiming forward, and pulling. The arrow of love shot at once, shot on the big ship, petrified the hull, and slowly sank into the water. Facing Naruto''s doubtful gaze, the empress stretched out her delicate snow legs and a split cheongsam dress, exposing the white snow that reached the thigh roots, seductive, making people want to lick a breath of Xuenen. Do not mind Naruto''s bold gaze, the Empress Dowager who gently lifted the jade hand "Last time you killed Tianlong, this time you will help you." v2 Chapter 198： : The Empresss Help "That''s really grateful. Look at Mao. Thread, Chinese, Chinese, and Net . Naruto smiled lightly and stretched out one hand, but the empress evoked a sweet smile, not caring about Naruto s palm, chuckled. "Do you want to eat tofu like this?" "This" was punctured, and Naruto couldn''t help but laugh twice. His eyes had been staring at the emperor''s legs and the whiteness of his chest. It''s no wonder that the emperor saw through his mind. Hankook didn''t mind much. He picked up the crescent mouth, walked to Naruto, and whispered. "Now hurry up against the enemy, you will get what you want." One-handedly formed a bow of love, pulled away, fired at once, and sunk the two big ships. Naruto stepped forward, and began to control Qiu Daoyu, destroying the navy ship in front, Naruto''s ship and the emperor''s navy ship were side by side and headed forward. Behind them is the chasing navy, persevering, more and more. Naruto has the feeling that all the ships of the headquarters of the Navy are sent over. He looks at the emperor next to her. The two jade hands did not pause, they quickly launched the arrow of love, and fired at the naval ship that wanted to impact from the side. . As a result, the number of people became more and more, making the Empress a little unsustainable, and her forehead was sweating. "Stop it." Naruto''s single hand was placed on the palm of the empress, causing the emperor''s body to tremble, flashing two red clouds, looking at Naruto''s eyes, you can see a little watery signs. "What''s wrong?" Silent eyes flashed for a moment, and the empress''s shameful look was absolutely beautiful. It''s just that Naruto didn''t have much time to appreciate it, put away the flame gun, stared at the sea ahead, and looked solemnly. "Let me do it. Wap.novelhall.com" A little puzzled by Naruto, but the emperor stood very quietly, watching the guy he liked, what to do. Naruto s whole body opened up, a big ball appeared in front of him, swallowed down, swallowed it, opened his mouth, and hit the tail cannon without hesitation. The buzzing sound, the long thin rays, Looking around, like the red rays of a cutting machine, as long as it touches the hull of the road, it is torn apart. "What a hell, run away." There was a panic in the navy, and seeing this red ray could smash the ship, his eyes were full of fear. In less than half a minute, twenty large ships were smashed into pieces, some of them rushed away and ran away, some of them were only a little bit damaged. The emperor saw Naruto s horror power, her mouth widened, her eyes blinked, she could nt help but feel a little excited, because she was so excited, she said what she was saying "I didn''t expect the man selected by the body to be so powerful." "Did you say anything?" Naruto''s blow was over, and he saw that the navy ships were all stopped, and began to command Nami to speed up. "No." The empress''s cheeks turned red, her head shyly lowered, like a beautiful swan. Especially the thin white face with redness, let alone say that the jade is red, this is definitely the best beauty. As the two ships sailed at a faster speed, they immediately distanced themselves from the naval forces struck by Naruto, and within a few minutes the border was no longer visible. Looking at Naruto''s face, the emperor Han Cook stepped forward with snow legs, looking seriously. "It looks like you have no place to hide, it is better to go to my daughter''s island." The Emperor Pirate Ship was shocked. Daughter Island couldn''t take in a man. Others on Naruto''s boat were okay to say, but Naruto really couldn''t get over. Thinking of Daughter Island, Naruto''s mouth is floating, this country''s girls, but this is a man''s dream. If you conquer this island, it will be even better. I think it is a top harem. You can also get them. Seeing Naruto didn''t answer, Hankook crooked his head with doubts. "What''s wrong, don''t you want to help yourself?" "No." Naruto waved her hands and looked at the empress calmly, looking at this wonderful body, smiling with a smile on her face. "It is so, it is better to respect it." "That''s good." Her mouth turned upwards, evoking the charming radiant female emperor, and she smiled softly, and began to let her subordinates lead Naruto''s ship to her daughter''s country. The subordinates who had a bit of an objection had rebuked her coldly . Immediately obediently do as the empress ordered, Hankuk is not only a big beauty, but also a ruthless person. The journey to my daughter''s country is a little distant, the calm sea is dotted with the brilliance of broken gold Hankook looked at the girl in the boat, and asked Naruto a little surprised. "Who are these girls?" "Wife." Naruto, the short two words, said easily. Instead, Hankook was a little petrified and stayed there a bit. He didn''t look back for a long time. Looking again, he found that there are indeed many beautiful girls, and there must be more than one or two in good relationship with Naruto. The corners of his mouth twitched, and Hancock''s rosy lips narrowed, giving Naruto a bit of grumble. "You are so fancy." "Yeah, I''m very attentive." Naruto smiled lightly without refuting, but Hankook felt a little bit heavy, and was already in love. Her sensitive mind was immediately overeating. Looking at Naruto''s face, thinking he was a little angry, he immediately said "It''s okay, I won''t mind if I die." Naruto looked at the empress with a little doubt, but did not expect the other person''s white tender face, full of redness, and lowered his head with shame, but could not meet Naruto''s gaze, Han Cook raised his head, although his face turned red, The pair of beautiful eyes stared without any avoidance "Is she beautiful?" Naruto nodded, the accident was obvious, and he was about to praise this beautiful Hancock. Unexpectedly, his lips were sealed by a small, wet mouth. Hancock''s petals were printed on his lips. After touching for three seconds, he left. Hancock''s eyes were shy and raised. Light fingers point at Naruto lips "It was the first kiss of the body, just now you should understand the heart of the body." Looking at the red lips of Hankook''s petals, a little moistened, it is absolutely beautiful and moving now. v2 Chapter 199： : Daughter Island Naruto stretches out an arm and loops around Hankook''s thin waist, and kisses it again and again. wap.novelhall.com "Yeah, what are you going to do with your body?" General Hankook didn''t respond, but felt that her lips were sealed, and her kissing was different from her imagination. I didn''t expect the kiss to be so sweet, and the pattern was so Much more. Make Hankook''s nose scream as sweet as a kitten, and his body softly falls into Naruto''s arms. Naruto''s head does not leave, and he can''t help but seduces and stretches out his hands. He thinks of Hancock''s cheongsam. on. A pinch of soft meat was squeezed, very tender and smooth. The emperor''s eyes were full of water mist and looked at Naruto''s enjoyment. Her face was familiar, and she didn''t feel a bit disgusted, but she felt a little happy. She couldn''t help but stretch out her hands, holding Naruto''s head, enjoying Naruto. Love for her body. In order not to let his body fall to the ground, Han Cook had to cling to Naruto''s body. The hull sailed, no one noticed the two, and thought they were just hugging and kissing. What they didn''t expect was that Naruto began to walk around the Empress''s body with both hands. All men can only watch and climb on the world''s first beauty. With. Night falls After a day of sailing, everyone just tired to get down, feeling exhausted and just want to go to bed early. The two people sitting at the bow of the boat made them a little sigh of the love of these two guys. It should be said that Hankook''s love for Naruto, and the destruction of the Tianlong people, can also be regarded as a solution to Hankuk''s long-standing hatred. This man has a heartfelt admiration for the man who is challenged by the world government. Although the sea breeze was a bit cold, it was just the soft and warm body in her arms that made Naruto not feel any coldness. She sat on the bow of Hank with her arms tight and looked at the scenery of the sea. It is definitely a pleasure to hold a beauty and enjoy the scenery. Looking at Naruto''s face, Hankook lifted his charming face, and his face was as red as the sunset clouds "It''s time to go back now, and I won''t leave, as long as Naruto wants it, I can give it to you." "Hold for a while, who wants our Empress''s body to be so warm." Naruto''s smile did not forget to tighten her arms, let alone say, it is soft and tender, and her skin is really superb. Be the best of several girls. The female emperor twisted her lower body and said nothing, but smiled sweetly, holding Naruto''s cheeks in her hands, lowered her head again, and kissed deeply, and she was tuned by Naruto, she also knew Various kissing methods. Naruto''s bones felt numb. Facing the sea breeze, kissing softly, enjoying the peace at the moment, Naruto''s heart gradually calmed down, only feeling the softness of the empress, and she didn''t want to think about anything. The ship sailed for more than ten days, and finally arrived at Daughter Island, a country of female fighting clan "Nine Snakes". The two words of the nine snakes are very conspicuous in the middle of the island. Most of the girls on the island are wearing animal skins and holding weapons. They really are fighting families. They have good physical development. Many, many dinosaurs. Seeing the emperor Han Cook''s ship returning with another unknown ship, many people gathered on the island to watch the Naruto group. And Naruto is particularly conspicuous. The only male, so that these women who can not see the man, eyes are full of curiosity, but also let Naruto see the passion of the next daughter island. Standing on the bow of the ship and looking around the women in front, Naruto found that there were more dinosaurs on the island than beautiful women. Ignoring those dinosaurs, Naruto was only looking for beautiful women. The old lady at the front, when she saw the emperor even brought a man to the island, was angrily questioning "What are you doing, Han Cook, Daughter Island, but the absolute norm of a man''s ban for hundreds of years, a man must kill him when he enters." "Old lady, you are very noisy." Han Cook frowned, his face ugly, and pointed to the old lady in front of him. "Just me this guy, don''t let it go." The love of Naruto makes her no matter who the other party is, as long as it is stopped there is no good end. The defender heard the words of Hankook, hesitated, and locked up the former queen. After all, Hankuk is now the real queen, and no one dares to mess with it. Solved the matter of the old woman, the empress turned to look at Naruto, smiled, like the smile of Baihua Development "Well, Naruto, come with me." Hooking Naruto''s watch lightly, Hankook s enthusiastic movement surprised the women around him, when their Snake Lord turned out to be interested in men, and brought the men''s collar home with a fairness. Naruto enjoys the gentleness of Hankook. While walking, a girl in front of her stands in front of the road. Anxious and sweet words attract Naruto''s attention. "Master Snake Girl, mother-in-law is not intentional, please forgive her." The slightly warped blonde hair and the quiet face are very beautiful. It can be said that it is the most outstanding girl here. The two slender jade arms are crossed together and they bow to the empress sincerely. It''s a pity that the empress who was blocked by her did not have any good complexion. She pulled down her face and exuded a chill. "Margaret, get away." "Yes, yes, Lord Snake Girl." The girl named Margaret was taken aback, responded in a hurry, looked particularly nervous, took a few steps back, didn''t dare to say a word, raised her head and glanced at Naruto, her eyes flashing with curiosity. Looking at Naruto full of doubts, the pair of beautiful black pupils flashed light, indicating curiosity about Naruto''s male identity. Naruto whispered slightly to the girl who looked at Margaret. "Really a pretty little beauty." The voice was not big or small, just happened to be heard by the empress and Margaret. Margaret blushed, without too much shyness, just staring at Naruto''s eyes, now she didn''t blink. The emperor frowned, pretending not to hear, and pulled Naruto out of here and walked towards her palace. v2 Chapter 200： : Beauty as Cloud Entering the island, surrounded by tall walls on all sides, the building stands on top of a steep peak. novelhall.com The kingdom of women is respected for their strength. The residents do not have a man. They are all women, and they are stronger than ordinary men. Hankook, clinging to Naruto''s arm, didn''t care about the eyes of the people around him, entered the palace, repelled the country guards, and pulled Naruto''s royal chair on the palace and sat down. Sitting on Naruto''s thigh, without a touch of shyness, he caught Naruto''s neck. The white snow on that chest was well displayed in front of Naruto, and it was really big and white. The two sisters next to the Empress, looking at Naruto in amazement, could not help asking the Empress "This is the man who ruined the world government?" "Yeah, all the Dragons were killed by him." Hankook bent the corner of his mouth, the charming arc, especially the petal-thin lips, fascinating, and Naruto was so close to this small mouth. The two faces are only one centimeter apart. As long as they are gently moved, they may slam at any time. The sweet breath of the emperor Han Cook can let Naruto breathe in his nose, and he does not know whether it is the sweet fruit. That sweet atmosphere is intoxicating, it is indeed the world''s first beauty. And Hankook''s words let his two sisters have no doubts. They were a little hostile to Naruto''s identity, which became completely admiration and a little admiration. Two huge women, kneeling on the ground, looking at Naruto, sincerely thanked "Thank you very much for the world government''s extinction. I heard the emperor talk about your shouting and cover for you, and I will give it to the two of us. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Looking around the two women in front, Naruto was still a bit regretful. Her body was nearly ten meters tall and her face was not considered a beauty. One of them was too fat to attract Naruto''s interest. But the other person s words of gratitude made Naruto a little better and responded calmly. "Just leave it to me, no big deal I can leave here." "How can that be?" The emperor Han Cook was startled, the thin little mouths were tilted up, full of coquettish taste, the bones of the listeners were crisp, but turned around, facing her two sisters time. There was a cold face, and there was no trace of Naruto''s coquettish appearance, this is the complete Princess Snake Girl "Remember, Naruto shouldn''t reveal it here. Send me a few people to hide the two ships well. There should be no exposure at all." "Yes." The two Shen nodded their heads, and very clearly backed out, and began to arrange to hide the whereabouts of Naruto. "Next, what does Naruto want?" Hankook blinked, and Chunshui''s eyes looked at Naruto affectionately. Looking at such a moving face, Naruto feels a bit dry and dry, and is about to kiss with his head bowed, and other people''s voices come from the door. "Master Princess Snake Girl." Her short blond hair and animal skin clothes could nt cover her **** figure. The pair of full **** was ready to go out, not worse than the empress. She only wore a simple underwear shape, revealing the snow muscle without concealment, it was really white. Charming. "It''s you again, what''s the matter this time?" Han Cook''s face turned cold, and he was dissatisfied when he was disturbed, especially when he saw Naruto''s eyes being attracted by the girl in front of him, and he felt a little cheeky. "Actually, my mother-in-law wants to tell you something?" Margaret said respectfully, bending down deeply and perfectly showing her pair of chests in front of Naruto. That deep snow ditch is dazzling with white tenderness, which is absolutely superb. "Oh, I see." Hancock murmured, biting his thumb in dissatisfaction. "What the **** does that old woman want to say?" After speaking, he stood up, Hankook looked at Naruto with a little apology, said a modestly, walked towards the door, and passed Margaret, who bent cautiously, at the same time, poked his mouth and said proudly. "Margaret, just like Naruto likes you too, you stay with him." "Me?" Margaret panicked a little, shaking her hand, a little flustered. "Master Snake Girl, no, I can''t take care of men, really no." "This is an order," Han Cook said coldly, and then left. With only a bitter face and a sullen face, Margaret looked at the back of the Empress, hesitated for a while, biting her red lips and not daring to break, and turned to look at Naruto, and felt the man''s eyes before her. A little strange. She had been staring at a part under her neck, born on Daughter''s Island, never going out, and not touching the man''s Margaret, and did not understand the meaning of this look. I was just curious about Naruto''s gender and the identity of the empress''s man, a little awe. It''s like a dreaded bird, leaning back in timidity, lowering his head and not daring to look directly at the female emperor. After all, this person is not in front of her. "Your name is Margaret?" Naruto asked faintly, sitting in that chair didn''t come close, staring directly at Margaret''s figure, lamenting the beauty''s sexy. "Yes, yes." A hurried response, Margaret didn''t dare look up. "Am I scary?" Naruto said with a joke, never thinking of Margaret, shaking her hand, panicfully "No, really not." "Then why don''t you just come a little." Naruto glanced at Margaret''s cautious look, and her head was almost lowered to her chest, but the snow-white ball, let alone the deep snow The ditch, plus that white tenderness, is so tempting. Raising her head, Margaret, stepped forward with a bit of awe at Naruto''s eyes, seeing Naruto''s eyes were not abnormal, and her gentle smile made her feel relieved. The doubts came to me. Can''t help asking "You are really a man. What is your relationship with Lord Snake?" v2 Chapter 201： :again "Couple relationship. Look at ''Mao. Line, Chinese. Wen, Net''" Naruto smiled, glanced boldly at Margaret''s figure, stayed for the longest time on her chest, who wants girls here Wearing such exposure, there is no meaning at all. Margaret didn''t understand why Naruto was looking at her chest, but was a little puzzled with the jade hand and held the ball on her chest. "Why do you keep looking here, don''t you have any men?" "Absolutely not. This is a wonderful thing." Naruto laughed, because Margaret''s action was too tempting. "Really, it''s weird, but men are really fun." Margaret let go of Jade''s hand, raised her head, and stared at Naruto with her black eyes, stepping forward because of curiosity. As he was one step away from Naruto, Naruto raised one hand, his eyes shook, and opened the Nine-Hook Jade Reincarnation Eyes. Margaret felt that her whole body was floating and she flew out. "Yeah, what''s the matter." Looking at her body blankly, Margaret was firmly clasped in her arms by Naruto''s hands before she could react. Looking at the face close by, Margaret was petrified there, with a small mouth and a startled expression, which made Naruto very enjoyable, especially the soft body, let alone let it be comfortable. After being silent for 1 minute, Margaret then thought of struggling, but she did not dare to hurt the queen''s man. The slight struggle was like coquettishness. "What are you doing?" "It''s just a simple greeting." Naruto''s smiling face is mild and hearty, and the girl''s clothes are exposed, which makes her skin feel close to her. "Greetings? Really?" Margaret frowned, wondering what the outside world was like, really thinking that was the man''s greeting, "Your greetings are really strange. Mtlnovel.com" The nervous Liu Meishu spread out and was very relaxed. Margaret lay in Naruto''s arms, looking at Naruto''s face, and lying on Margaret''s non-toxic python fearing Naruto. Climbed away. Taking a deep breath, Naruto''s gaze still fell under Margaret''s neck. Who wants Margaret''s part of this is so attractive, such a large white, not white or not. "You''re calling Naruto, aren''t you, Naruto, do you guys like that?" Margaret blinked her eyes, thinking of a curious baby who was looking at Naruto, but didn''t care about Naruto''s gaze, thinking that the man had no flesh on her chest, just like she was curious. "Yeah, it''s just a simple greeting, and deeper." Naruto smirked and licked his tongue, his eyes fell on Margaret''s little mouth. "Deeper?" Margaret looked at Naruto''s smile in disbelief, always feeling a little uncomfortable, and Naruto''s hands held her soft and her cheeks were a little hot. "Well, Margaret should haven''t seen other boys yet?" Naruto''s face moved closer, staring at Margaret''s eyes, the girl''s black pupils were also very beautiful. Marguerite nodded characteristically, the girl was uniquely shy, and her face flashed two bright reds. Naruto''s throat is flaming. This is definitely a superb beauty, and I haven''t seen any other men. It''s not just that simple, no wonder it''s so pure. It''s really not clear what happened between men and women. "In fact, deep greetings can make us friends." Naruto''s head rests on Margaret''s snow-white forehead, a breath that can pass to each other, a faint scent, let Naruto take a deep breath and feel happy. "I can be friends with Lord Naruto." Margaret asked a little timidly, with a little fear in her eyes, and Lord Snake''s man was a friend, which was an unthinkable thing. "Of course, but the deep greetings are special, and they must be mouth-to-mouth." Naruto deceived this pure Margaret without feeling guilty. "Is that so?" Suddenly, Naruto hadn''t responded yet, and her lips touched softly and asked about objects. Margaret kissed her up and down, and at this moment the empress came to the door. The female emperor who finished the matter quickly, holding her head in one hand, was complaining. "That old woman is really annoying." Hankook looked up and saw the scene in front of him. It was Margaret who bowed her head and kissed Naruto, who was in kiss with her favorite person. Although he agreed with Margaret, Han Cook''s heart still felt a bit of vinegar. He didn''t even want to. He put out his green fingers, nodded his lips, took out the physical love, pulled and aimed at Naruto. . Fiercely shot. Naruto was unable to stop it, so he immediately lifted his head, hugged Margaret''s waist with his hands, and jumped, flipped 360 in the air, and landed in the left front. There was a loud noise, and the chair and floor just sitting were shot into stone. "Prince, do you want to kill me?" "Rest assured, you petrified, I will help you lift it." Han Cook responded very well, pulling a love from his mouth again, aiming at Margaret who was holding Naruto. Margaret was stunned by the actress''s movements, her hands clung to Naruto''s neck and hanging on him because of her fear of Hancock. Seeing that the situation was not seconds, Naruto hurriedly said "Wait, I actually forced this girl just now." "Naruto you?" Hancock stopped moving, stared at Naruto, glanced at Margaret in his arms, and frowned. "Don''t fool yourself, it''s the girl who moved first." "Well, it was her first move." Naruto''s compromise, grinning bitterly. "It''s just that I lied to Margaret." Margaret blinked her eyes and looked at Naruto. She didn''t understand why the man covered her, but was protected by Naruto, which made her feel that her heartbeat had been faster than before and her cheeks were burning. "That being said, Naruto, you like her." Hancock''s mouth murmured, with a bit of coquettishness. "Where''s the body?" "I like it all the same." Naruto''s eyes are very sincere. Speaking of likes, of course, I like this female emperor a little bit more. This beautiful beauty must be absolutely loved. "That''s right, even so, and I didn''t say anything." After Naruto''s confession, Hankook''s mouth turned up, he smiled into a crescent shape, put away his love, and restored peace in an instant. v2 Chapter 202： : Wenrou Township Naruto released Margaret with a sigh of relief, and Margaret''s body fell to the ground, knowing that she had escaped, thankful for watching Naruto, bending down and thanking him "Thank you." "No need." Naruto felt a little funny, originally he had deceived the girl for the first kiss, and he would thank him. Margaret raised her head and flashed her eyes, staring at Naruto with curiosity. After three seconds, she still stepped back consciously. After all, she still understood why the Empress was so angry. People are too close. Hankook brushed Margaret lightly, walked in front of Naruto, restored his calm face, and smiled slightly. "How about, Naruto likes this Margaret." Naruto nodded, looking at Hankook, evoking her white chin. "Of course, including the empress." "I believe in you." Han Cook smiled sweetly, turning his head to look at Margaret, who was afraid to look down at her. "From now on, you will allow you to become Naruto''s lover, but only you." Margaret''s pretty eyes were rounded, and she looked up at Han Cook in a daze: "Master Snake, aren''t you kidding?" "You see the body will make such a joke with you." Han Cook looked cold, and his whole body exuded a cold chill. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Margaret, who had fought a Cold War, hurriedly flickered her eyes and looked a little pink. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Han Cook did not care about Margaret''s eyes, raised his head, looked at Margaret, and bluntly said "I ask you, how about Naruto, can he succeed for him?" "Ah?" Margaret froze, paused, and quickly swung the two jade channels. "This, this, I don''t know how to get it." "Well, as long as you help yourself take care of Naruto." Han Cook was very satisfied with Margaret''s expression, a little smile on the corner of her mouth, but the smile was a little cold. "Well, I can try." Margaret nodded her head slightly. She was still a little grateful to Naruto, and when she turned Naruto lightly, she felt a little shy inside. Pay attention to Margaret''s sneaky gaze. Naruto feels a little joyful in her heart. Such a beautiful beauty gives herself a pie in the sky. "As long as you obey Naruto''s orders." Hancock smiled slightly, raised his gaze at Naruto, his eyes obsessed with obsession. "Because he is a great benefactor." Margaret looked up at the two men''s movements, and was unconsciously attracted by Han Cook. It was the first time she saw such a beautiful empress, and now she finally understood the word, love. Looking at Naruto''s gaze has a little more meaning. Accompany the Empress and Margaret for a while, Naruto left to see Nami and others, all living in Hancock''s palace. Several girls did not bother. Walking towards the room arranged for Robin and others, a corner, and without notice, bumped into a girl. "Damn." Polki sat down on the ground with his buttocks, and his sea-blue hair was scattered on the ground. In particular, his body was wrapped in a bath towel, and the white bath towel was opened to reveal most of the whiteness. Naruto''s sunshine from top to bottom, very good to see the snow-white double **** off the bath towel, unobstructed. Naruto, who had a diarrhea, forgot that Rapolchi got up. "Naruto, what are you doing?" Jiao said, and Polki climbed up, wrapped in a bath towel, more than half of his body white, perfectly displayed in Naruto''s expression. Naruto, whose nose feels a bit itchy, only discovered today that Polgi is so beautiful. "Don''t, don''t look at it." Polki''s face was flushed, and she was almost fainted, holding her thin legs, sitting on the ground, looking up at Naruto''s eyes full of mist. "Porchi is so pretty." Naruto said in sigh, bending down, touching Polki''s face, with some drops of water, presumably just taking a bath. "No, I shouldn''t be as pretty as Robin?" Polki raised his eyes at Naruto, his eyes watery. "No, it''s all the same." Naruto held out her hands and hugged Polki in a ball: "It''s all the same in my eyes." Polki didn''t have any struggle, curled into Naruto''s arms like a well-behaved kitten, and that white and clean skin was stained with a little water, and a brighter and more enchanting. "Naruto, don''t do this. Nami and others will come over right away?" Polki, ashamed, didn''t dare to look at Naruto. Naruto glanced boldly and smiled. "Are you taking a shower?" "Well, the hot spring here is very good, Naruto Jun will try it later." Polki nodded his head, looking at Naruto''s eyes flashing with love. "I want to go now." Naruto smiled, holding Polki and walked forward, "Polgi sauce, where is Nami''s hot spring?" Naruto, without any scruples, was holding Polki and wandering in the palace. Anyway, here are all girls, and they are not afraid to be seen to suffer. This daughter island is only a man. Ashamed, Polki buried her small face in Naruto''s arms, stretched out her thin white arms, and guided the way. "That''s good." Naruto smiled and kissed Polki''s cheek. His face with water drops was really slippery. Walked in the direction of Polki and entered a huge room. Sure enough, I saw countless beautiful women swimming in the hot spring pool. The perfect bodies of Nami, Robin and others fell completely in Ming. In front of people. "Beauties, let''s wash it together." Naruto laughed and hugged Polki and walked over. Except for a few girls who were a little shy, Robin was very relaxed, smiled slightly, stood up and left The drops of water dropped to Naruto and helped him remove his clothes. Enjoying the beauty undress, Naruto also enjoyed a bath with the beauty, of course, some essential things also happened a lot. v2 Chapter 203： : Princess Weiwei is here Unconsciously, Naruto, Nine Snake Island, stayed for a week. wap.novelhall.com One week, the naval headquarters sent people to pursue Naruto with all their strength, and the news that Naruto was rescued by the emperor had spread. Even the pirates knew about Naruto. After being rescued by the emperor, the naval headquarters was not a fool, and immediately understood Naruto''s incident on Jiujindao, the tranquility on the eve of the storm. In the palace of the nine snake islands, the lonely python stood alone, Naruto was holding Hankook, sitting on the king''s chair in the middle, looking at the margaret standing respectfully in front, smiling and waving. "Margaret, come here." Margaret''s face shook her head a little ruddy, looking at the Empress sitting on Naruto''s body in front of her. How could she and the Empress coquettish with the man. "Don''t you hear Naruto''s words?" Naruto wasn''t angry yet, but Han Cook screamed coldly, like Naruto, and let her not allow anyone to show Naruto''s face, overbearing love. "Master Snake Girl." Margaret''s body shocked, but she stepped forward obediently, and she was very shy and sat on the other thigh as Naruto ordered, facing the female emperor in front, shy and low. head. Holding a beauty in one hand, Naruto can feel the trembling and soft body of the two delicate bodies in his arms, which is comfortable, especially the chests of the two girls are comparable. Staring at Margaret''s shy expression, afraid to look up, Naruto laughed and laughed. "What happened to Margaret, don''t you like it?" "No." Margaret swayed the jade hand in a hurry, raising her head, facing Naruto''s smile, and the faint look of the emperor Han Cook, Naruto was okay to say, but the majesty of Snake Girl Her body, how could she be compared, again could not help lowering her head. My head is almost buried in my chest. Naruto was amused by Margaret''s appearance, raised one hand, caught Margaret''s chin, and chuckled. "Well, in order for you to get along quickly, it is better to kiss me at the same time." "No, how can this be." Margaret stared in astonishment, looking at Naruto. While she was opposing, she did not expect to be glanced at by Hankook, and the indifferent and dissatisfied eyes of the Empress let Margaret understand She said something wrong. The expression of the aggrieved expression, the small mouth muttered, Naruto''s heartbeat speeded up, and the moist red lips, pursed, was too tempting. "I don''t have time for you to consider." Naruto reached out and pinched Margaret''s little hand, and the emperor Han Cook cleared his head, waiting for Margaret''s movements. Speak, but the momentum is obviously persecution. Margaret flushed with shame, looked at the Empress, and looked at Naruto again. She still couldn''t stop Naruto''s eyes. She was in love for the first time and was the first time to have affection for others. Don''t want to reject anything at all. The two girls kissed Naruto''s face, left and right, don''t say it, it''s really sweet. Just want to enjoy the moment A woman of the Amazon lily family greeted her respectfully and greeted her. When the emperor''s hand signaled her, she walked in and saw her face stunned when she saw her sitting on a man''s lap. "Is there a problem?" Reporting on one knee "A girl who claims to be a princess wants to find His Highness Naruto." "Princess?" Hankook stared at Naruto in disbelief. Naruto in deep thought, there are only two princesses when thinking of princesses, one is Princess Baixing, and the other is that she hasn''t seen Weiwei for several months. In any case, it is likely that she knows them. Naruto got up and didn''t say much, took Hancock and Margaret, went out, walked out of the palace, and came to the front of the island. Sure enough, a large ship docked on the lake. A girl with blue hair was surrounded by people on her daughter''s island. She was very cautious and took out her arms. "Naruto." The girl saw Naruto''s eyes light up and waved Bai Nen''s arms like lotus roots. Naruto then noticed that the comer turned out to be Princess Weiwei. She hadn''t seen her for several months, and she was even more beautiful, especially the feeling of plumping snowy chests, and it was very appealing. "Let her go." The emperor Han Cook said indifferently, the women around them immediately gathered their weapons, Princess Weiwei trot rushed over, but I haven''t seen it for months, I saw Naruto Weiwei again. There were crystal tears in the corners of his eyes. Naruto with open hands, smiling, holding princess full while Princess Vivi was near, let alone say that her body is very delicate, smelling the fragrance of Princess Vivi s delicate body, taking a deep breath Naruto, teasing way "I didn''t expect to see you for a few days, my princess Vivi, so fragrant." "Naruto, don''t say it." Princess Weiwei twisted her soft body like a coquettish girl, raised her head, and looked at the sweetheart she had long been in love with, frowning. "Naruto, in fact, I have something very important to tell you." The hand around Wei Wei''s thin waist was not released, holding Wei Wei''s Naruto lightly, smelling the sweet body fragrance on Wei Wei, the corners of her mouth were upturned "What is it, Princess Vivi?" "Don''t smell it." Jiaowei Weiwei pursed her small mouth, took a deep breath, and calmly fell in love with Naruto, her complexion turned serious. "The navy government wants to issue a slaughter order to attack Nine Snake Island and prepares to attack this island with all its strength. Now it is almost ready." Naruto''s brow frowned. It seemed that Wei Wei had made a special report, making his face a little serious, and suppressing the originally agitated heart. "Is Naruto a girl''s statement true?" The emperor Han Cook looked at Naruto''s face and asked cautiously. This matter has something to do with the whole island and cannot be careless. "Well, Princess Weiwei is also my woman." Naruto said lightly and introduced to Hankook. The same woman, Naruto, greeted her generously. Looking at Weiwei, Hankook knew the identity of the other party, and did nt mind accepting that Weiwei was Naruto woman, and heard that the other party was earlier than her, and there was no desire to be jealous v2 Chapter 204： :important things "Wei Wei, is your intelligence real? How many days will it take?" Naruto looked at Wei Wei seriously, but this matter was very important and sloppy. novelhall.com "After 3 days." Wei Wei looked serious and nervous. "Naruto, let''s go now. I''m here to inform you." "Is it 3 days?" Without answering Wei Wei''s words, Naruto was contemplative, turning her head to the empress "Now the people on the island cannot retreat in three days." Didn''t expect Naruto to care about the people on the island, Hankook didn''t want to say "Well, it''s impossible." "Okay, give it all to me." Naruto said straightforwardly, confident eyes, and gave Hancock a good comfort, the people around the island of the daughter did not think that this man would have to bear alone. Looking at Naruto''s eyes, they were a bit admired. "Master Snake Girl, can I fight, isn''t it the Navy?" "Yeah, we have to fight too." The daughter islands are all warrior clan names. With this armed color domineering, it is no worse than ordinary pirates. Looking at the names of the direct islands in the next four weeks, Hankook said nothing, and he did nt have anything to do with Lord Snake. "Okay, protect me the island and protect Naruto." "Hi." The Nine Snake Warrior family on the island responded without any complaints. There was no sense of resistance to this empress, after all, the beauty of the emperor was shared by men, women and children. Naruto took Wei Wei''s hand, and left Wei Wei here to leave her woman unharmed. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Heading towards Nami and others, she found that Robin''s face was unsightly, pale as paper, and her lips were a little trembling. Fear of the slaughter order made her hands ring around her chest and her body a little bit dazed. Naruto smiled slightly and touched Robin''s head with the other hand "It''s okay. Give it all to me at that time. You can just hide." Robin nodded and responded, his face regained a little blood, facing Wei Wei, chuckling softly. "Princess Vivi, we met again." "Missall Sunday." "No, it should be Sister Robin." Robin reached out his fingers and nodded Wei Wei''s lips like a joke, causing Wei Wei to be surprised again, only to see Naruto and understand. His face was a little red, and he said respectfully to Robin "Sister Robin," The shy little voice made Robin grin, knowing that Naruto was in Robin''s mood, took the hands of the two girls, greeted Nami, and went to the empress''s palace. It is also called the Empress, etc. The Empress has a strong strength, which can also protect Nami and others, and prevent the Empress from being injured. Otherwise, such a tender skin leaves a little scar, which is lost. "That''s right." As she walked along, Weiwei suddenly remembered holding Naruto''s hand tightly, her fingers crossed, and she smiled sweetly. "In fact, there is another girl who wants to come with me, but it is not convenient now." "Who?" Naruto looked at Wei Wei with a smile on her face in doubt, and found that the girl''s face had matured a lot, and that sincere smile was charming. "Nuo Qigao, Nami''s sister." Wei Wei said with a smile, glancing at Nami, Nami looked at Naruto with a little doubt, did not understand when Noki Gao and Naruto were related. Princess Weiwei smiled narrowly, mysteriously said "Why don''t you guess why Sister Nuojiao didn''t come?" "How do I know." Naruto gave a white glance at Weiwei who was a little bit troublesome. Wei Wei lifted her smile, stomped her feet, and reached Naruto''s ears. Only two people could hear a small voice. "Because Sister Nuo Gao is pregnant with your baby." Naruto paused, Robin heard the words of Wei Wei very clearly, was a little curious about Nuojiao, looked at Naruto''s calm expression, and smiled. "I did not expect Naruto, there are other girls." "What''s wrong, what''s wrong with Nuojiao?" Nami stepped forward anxiously, looking at Naruto, her expression a little anxious. Naruto, who touched his nose, didn''t speak. He was still lamenting his strength. He didn''t expect that the first woman was pregnant, and it seemed that it was too careless for the first time. Seeing Naruto''s appearance, Wei Wei smiled with a gentle smile on her face. "Rest assured, I have found someone to take Nuo Gao to the palace, take good care of it, and should be born safely in a few months." "Who is going to give birth?" Nami opened her mouth wide in amazement and looked at Weiwei a little bit unclearly. Wei Wei whispered in Nami''s ear with a smile, Nami''s cheeks turned red, and Naruto crossed her face, her face flushed and lowered her head, and a whispered voice did not escape Naruto''s ears "I''m going to be my aunt." The arrival of Weiwei gave Naruto peace of mind, and ordered Hancock to keep all the girls from going out. They could only stay here for a few days, and persuaded them to give them peace of mind and obedience. . Accompanying Weiwei for a while, Naruto left Hankuk''s palace and came to the coast. The sea level was very calm. After opening the reincarnation of Nine Hook Jade, no abnormalities were found. It seems that Wei Wei''s slaying demon order may not be available for a few days. The girls on the island have been waiting for each other. They have prepared their own weapons and are ready to fight. So many girls, if they really fight, will definitely be damaged. If they die, they will not be worth it, especially the beautiful girls. Beauty cherishes things, how could they let them die. Entering the group of vigilant warriors who are sorting things, they are led by two beautiful girls, one very tall beauty, one tall black pony tail, and a cold and gorgeous woman with slender eyes. . The people of the Nine Snakes had a non-toxic python in their bodies. As Naruto approached, the two leaders also found him. They were still very respectful of Naruto s identity, after all, he was a man of Lord Snake. "His Highness, Naruto, what''s the matter?" Naruto''s tall Alfredra was on a thin white leg, and his fingers were light on his lips, and he asked lightly. A very boring girl, she can be regarded as a kind of look. v2 Chapter 205： : I want Daughter Island "Does anything happen to His Excellency Naruto?" Leng Yan''s woman glanced at Naruto with a respectful attitude, just the indifferent nature. novelhall.com "Actually, just leave it to me." Naruto said confidently, but his eyes were consciously or unconsciously looking at the woman in front of him, not to mention that his skin was white, he wore very little, and the completely exposed snow legs and The lower abdomen is really white. "It''s not okay, we can''t object to what Her Majesty the Snake Princess told us." Respectfully, Naruto looked at him, the expression of Leng Yan''s woman was nervous, and she didn''t understand the meaning of Naruto''s sight. "In short, just leave everything to me." Naruto waved his hands, staring at each other''s beautiful eyes and smiling lightly. "I will protect you well?" "Huh?" Kikyo twisted his head, wondering why Naruto said such things. Looking at Naruto''s figure and momentum, the man who was not domineering really didn''t have much idea about Naruto''s strength. The very tall girl aside, her hands on her lips, asked in doubt. "Are men all such talkative creatures?" "I can''t say a lot." Naruto''s eyes shifted and fell on the tall girl. She had long white thighs and plump **** to make people roll. The beautiful face was very beautiful. . "Well, in any case, Lord Naruto is still aside." The girl smiled slightly, showing a friendly smile. "We will take good care of Lord Naruto." "Is the beauty protected? I like it very much." "But I still like to be in bed?" "Bed?" The big girl was a little puzzled. "why?" Even some of the women next to her did not understand Naruto''s words, and Naruto who touched her nose was a little crying and laughing. It seemed that the girls here were difficult to tease, and they were unfamiliar with men, not even a little special knowledge. novelhall.com Naruto, who didn''t make much of a joke, said hello and left here. Walking against the coast, observing the surrounding environment, to get familiar with the terrain, in order to prevent the arrival of the slaughter order, without taking two steps, an old voice sounded in my ears. "Hey, young man." Hearing the voice of Naruto, he turned his head and glanced at the old man who was locked in the iron cage, that is, the former King of the Daughter Island, the mother-in-law, who was locked in the cage of the beast and placed on the coast. It''s really because the Empress did it. Seeing Naruto shifting her gaze, her grandmother said calmly. "You really are Hancock''s man" Naruto nodded indifferently, and approached the old woman. "So, did you do that?" Grandma asked for no reason, leaving Naruto scratching her head. "doing what?" "What else can there be between men and women?" Grandma''s grandmother said a glance. The grandmother''s white eyes were a little disgusting. "This" Naruto was a little embarrassed, and suddenly remembered the first time of the empress, let alone say that the coy look is charming, especially the tender skin, which other girls can''t compare. "It looks like it did." The grandmother immediately saw through Naruto''s mind, sighed softly, looked up, and was angry. "You guy, have our empress, our emperor, ah" Crazy yelling, looks like a cannibalism, but unfortunately never escaped the cage. Naruto didn''t speak, and she understood the mother-in-law''s mood. The charm of the empress was different, regardless of age. If it was the other people on the island, it might be the same performance. Who wants Han Cook to be so beautiful. I thought of a smile rising from the corner of Naruto''s mouth. I did not expect this shameless man to laugh, and it was clear that she was laughing at her, her grandmother yelled, her voice was too loud, and her voice was a little dumb. After ten minutes, she was a little helpless and holding the iron. The bar panted. "Hey, I''m old. Well, to be serious, you should know about Tu Mo Ling, right?" The grandmother''s old face suddenly sank, her eyes staring at Naruto, obviously a little angry. "Yes indeed." "Well, I ask you, what are you going to do?" Grandma raised her head, looked at Naruto, and clasped the iron cage with both hands. "It should have been a long time since the naval demon order was launched. I think it was more than 30 years ago." "Just leave it to me." Naruto''s face remained unchanged. "Are you alone?" My mother-in-law''s dumbfounded eyes stared at Naruto. "There are so many beauties on this island, how can you let them die." Naruto stood up straight and recalled that the two previous girls were indeed beautiful. It was a pity to die, and it was good to be a wife. "Beauty? Are you talking about me?" Grandma''s mother-in-law glared at Naruto for a while. "Granny, don''t challenge my patience." Naruto clenched with one hand, this guy''s movement was disgusting. "Just a joke." Mother-in-law said that the other side was a little bit wanty, and restored her original expression. "Speaking like this, you can really guarantee the protection of Daughter Island alone." "There is no problem with this," Naruto said lightly, squatting and looking straight at her grandmother. "It''s better, I''ll help you protect the whole island and let you out. What about the whole daughter island?" "What do you want Daughter Island to do?" "Speaking of which, this island belongs to me now. Don''t forget that the emperor is my wife." Naruto smiled at the corner of her mouth, her smile was very bad. "You guy." Mother-in-law''s hand clenched tightly, thinking of the slaughter order, still slowly released, looking at Naruto "Well, this slaying order will see if you have any ability to protect it. Anyway, if it can really save the island, the people on the island will thank you." After getting the words of her grandmother, Naruto waved with one hand, and Chakra condensed in her hand, turning the iron cage into two directly, feeling the power of Naruto''s palm, her grandmother frowned. "I told you the emperor to do what you left, and the safety of the island was given to me." Naruto said slightly, stood up, and walked away without looking back. v2 Chapter 206： : Scary Guy Three days elapsed, Naruto who appeared on the coast early in the morning, and found that the girl of Jiuze Island was ready, holding a weapon, strictly guarding the coast, and was very strong, but unfortunately there were not many of them, although many It is comparable to the capabilities of a sergeant. Unfortunately, the strength of a general is not comparable. novelhall.com Staring at the Naruto on the sea, approached the previous two girls, the cold and gorgeous Eustoma and the taller Evandera. "I think it''s better for you to retreat first." The girls on the island stood closer and closer to the coast, and Naruto really didn''t have much confidence to save them. "That is His Excellency Naruto." Kikyo glanced at Naruto, and the indifferent words spoke without emotion. "I''m doing it for you. It''s not good for a beautiful girl like you to die." Naruto spread his hands and darted to glance at Kikyo''s figure. Although her face was cold, her slim body was very sexy. "Pretty girl?" Kikyo trembled, her face flashed with two red clouds, and her heartbeat never before made her look a little flustered. "Lord Naruto, this sentence cannot let Master Snake Girl know." "Why, you are really pretty." Naruto stepped forward, staring closely at the place''s eyes, and her frantic cold face was also very beautiful. Kikyo stepped back a few steps, as if he did not dare to get close to Naruto. This is the man of Lord Snake Ji. They are not good at protecting the country. If Lord Snake Ji is jealous, he will be angry. It''s scary. "Then I like what you are like now." Naruto leaned down, looking at Kikyo''s eyes, her lips twitched and smiling. "Your figure is also the type I like. Mtlnovel.com" The words you like make the bellflower s heart beat faster. Looking at Naruto, I do nt understand why the man said so much like this, a little confused. "What do you mean like?" "Of course it means having a child." Naruto bowed her head to the bellflower''s ears and said softly. She did not expect that the cold and glamourous woman shivered and stepped back a few steps. At this point at the end of the sea, countless naval vessels emerged. At the same time, artillery has been fired and the work has come. The whistling sound, several iron shells, rushed towards the bellflower. At a loss, Kikyo hadn''t responded yet, so she felt a big hand around her waist, and her entire body was pressed against a man''s body, just like the one that Lord Snake Girl liked. Make her face red and red, her heartbeat beating greatly. Naruto''s eyes lifted with one-handed bellflowers, and he opened his reincarnation eyes, spread his hands, and flew out the several shells that rushed up. Facing dozens of naval ships, Naruto''s brow didn''t move. Because his mind was not put on the navy ship at all, he just felt the fullness of the girl''s body. Especially the items squeezed on one''s chest, only through a thin cloth, this is simply too soft. It s just a pity that there is no time to enjoy now boom! boom! boom! The huge bombardment and the rushing family of nine snake daughter warriors, although armed with domineering arrogance, unfortunately their strength was too low to be able to survive in a low-grade position, and several people had been slightly injured. The navy ship approached quickly, the cold-blooded navy raised his spear and aimed at all the women on the shore, ready to shoot. Naruto pulled down his face and placed the bellflower directly on the ground, looking serious "Let everyone withdraw." "But, Lord Snake Girl." "Listen to me. What I say is absolute. You must obey me obediently in the future." Naruto pinched Kikyo''s chin with one hand and said indiscriminately. The domineering man''s domineering power and the powerful strength made Kikyo fall into it. He nodded and nodded his head, turned his head, greeted the big woman, and began to let all the people retreat. While Kikyo turned to do what he told him to do, Naruto turned, facing the sea ahead, and hundreds of navy ships surrounded, with a bloodthirsty smile on his face. "Next, sink me all to the sea." There was no sign of hesitation in the hands. "The art of hydration." When the navy originally intended to shoot these abominable "pirates", a huge movement suddenly appeared on the surface of the sea, making them stunned and horrified. "This, what the **** is this?" "Water, water has turned into a human, and there are so many, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands." For a moment, the navy panicked, never seeing such a situation. I saw bubbles on the water surface, and a stream of water rushed up to form a person, which was Naruto''s water body. The panicked navy wanted to raise a gun and shoot a weird human. Unfortunately, the strength of the body was very scary. The speed of a clone was about the same as that of a general. Moreover, the eyes of each of the avatars had nine hooks and jade reincarnation eyes, their hands spread out, and the sea suddenly surged into a huge wave. "What''s going on, the boat is rocking, who the **** got these guys out?" The noisy navy, the originally neat queue was disrupted, because the boat under their feet even floated. "Let you see the power of tens of thousands of people''s nine-god jade reincarnation eyes." Naruto''s mouth raised his hands with a cruel smile. I saw several large ships flying up in the air, and even taking the seawater to the high altitude. The weird and horrifying scenes scared the navy and scared the people on Daughter Island. After seeing the appearance of the avatar, they discovered It turned out that they were the men of Lord Snake Girl. Hundreds of navy ships floated in the air, spinning, and then hit each other. Huh! Sawdust flew, countless hulls collided with each other, and they were directly crushed. One, two, three, as many as hundreds of ships, constantly struck, the navy that was too late to jump into the sea, was crushed by the squeeze layer, blood and water were sputtered, and the sky was red. This was all a massacre. The ordinary navy did not have the ability to fight back. A naruto was close to the attack of the slaughter order. Even the hurried rush to her mother-in-law had a stunned expression on her old face. This guy didn''t expect it to be so scary! v2 Chapter 207： : Just a powerful country I saw a mess on the sea, and at the same time two figures flickered quickly, rushing towards Zhen Naren. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net "Boy, let''s die." The ape''s speed of light flickered to Naruto, and when he lifted his foot, he kicked it. It''s a pity that he hasn''t kicked yet. His entire body suddenly flew out. The huge obstacle force squeezed the bones of his whole body. To his surprise, he couldn''t even touch Naruto''s side. The apes that hurriedly flew, sliding on the water, vomiting blood. A naval general cannot even touch Naruto. Immediately, the navy''s hearts are astonished. At this time, the navy has been wiped out by hundreds of people, more than a dozen ships have been destroyed, and the ships in contact with each other are continuing. at the same time "Ice Age!" Qing Yan lay flat on the water with one hand and screamed in a low voice. In a moment, the surrounding seawater condensed, quickly condensed into ice, and lasted for four weeks, all of Naruto''s avatars were frozen. Whoever wants to be an avatar is water, which is restrained by frozen fruits. Vientiane Tianyin''s power stopped, and dozens of large ships crashed into the ground, hitting ice blocks, smashing the thick ice into a huge hole, and rescued the remaining tens of thousands of navies. "Retreat." Qing Yanhan faced, took a deep glance at Naruto, turned and left to create a way for the navy to freeze ice cubes in the water, and tens of thousands of navies immediately gave up their ships and scrambled. Retreated to the rear, looking back at Naruto''s eyes, with deep fear. How can such an inhuman strength ever be played, it is no wonder that Naruto can destroy the world government on its own. The yellow ape did not fall into the sea because of the freezing of the sea, otherwise it would sink, because the sea drowned, and seeing that the demon order of the naval headquarters was retreating, the yellow ape s teeth were ringing, and one foot was raised. The speed of light shot at Naruto quickly "You guys, this is not the level of the Navy Headquarters. Look at Mao. Line, Chinese. "Look for death, I can Chen Quan you." Naruto flickered back quickly, constantly avoiding the attack of the apes, and began to look for opportunities. The speed of the two people is like light. In the eyes of ordinary people, they can only see constant changes. The distance of hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye shocked the women of Jiuze Island. Never before have they seen such a terrible fight, even the emperor There may be such a quick form. The ape s feet are constantly kicking, like the feet of a meteor, with a force of tens of thousands of pounds, a burst of fire, hanging up the air, and a force to tear the air. Naruto''s dodge quickly, Jiujiuyu reincarnation can see all the movements of the yellow ape, and each kick will have a pause, this pause is in the eyes of ordinary people, can not see, but it is just right for him. He greeted the flame gun with one hand, and Naruto clasped his hands tightly, then stopped in midair. The yellow ape''s eyes brightened, thinking that there was a chance to take it. Under the pursuit of victory, he kicked it with violent kicks, and his speed was like light. "dead!" Naruto''s figure slowed down, he lifted the spear with one hand, and shot from the top down. Flutter! Blood spurted, the ape s squeaking kick stopped, and he stared at Naruto with horror, eyes closed, closed his eyes, and fell down. The death was terrible, but the people on Daughter Island were all hot-blooded people. It was very common to hunt and capture creatures. When they saw the general killed, a cheeky excitement screamed out loud. "Successful. Really successful. Our victory." "It''s too strong. Her lord''s man is really strong." This is an island that worships the strong. Women look at the strong as the beauty. Of course, when they see Naruto, they lament the power and handsomeness of Naruto. At this time, Naruto is 10,000 times more handsome in their eyes. Even the big man, Evlandra, looked at Naruto with excitement, and even looked at Naruto with Kikyo, but also opened his mouth wide and surprised. This man was stronger than she imagined. Within a day, Naruto repelled the slaughtering order and killed the general, and it was completely spread. Now it is not just the general, the marshal and two generals died in the hands of Naruto, the shock of the four emperors, and the seven Wuhai Among them, Doffering''s anger and black beard were also shocked. And Naruto who repelled the slaughtering order is entangled with a woman, following the footsteps of Lengyan woman Kikyo, and Naruto laughed with his side over his head. "How''s my strength?" "Here, Lord Naruto is really powerful." Kikyo paused for a moment, crying and laughing, and Naruto''s actions were too daring. When she came to entangle her, she was afraid that Her Majesty would know this. While thinking of Her Majesty, a sweet cry came from afar, it was the voice of the Empress Hancock "Naruto." The shouting Hankook ignored Naruto''s eyes and hugged Naruto in his arms, holding Naruto tightly without any scruples, "Naruto is so amazing, it''s the man I fancy." Naruto, who was trapped in two groups of soft meat, only felt that the emperor''s strength was very soft. "His Majesty the Queen!" The bellflower in shock, kneeling down on one knee in a hurry. Han Cook glanced at the bellflower with a little coldness. "Why are you with Naruto?" "This" bellflower was sweating lightly on the forehead, and for a while I didn''t know what to say. Hankook turned his eyes and fell on Naruto. Naruto touched his head and smiled. "It''s a girl I like, and the empress should also understand my personality." A glance at Hankuk with a white glance and a headache "Do you want Daughter Island, do you want all women to prepare your wife?" "Wife!" Kikyo, who heard these words, looked up at Naruto with a shocked expression, her face flashed brightly, because her heartbeat even accelerated. "I just want to be strong in this country." Naruto''s Haha smiled and said nothing hidden. "In fact, I have some demon fruit, which can be used by some powerful women on the island." "Demon fruit?" Hankook was disagreeing with Naruto''s words, and even the bellflower on the side was quickly curious. He still understood the demon fruit, but why Naruto said that there are a few, that is, a lot. Can there be a lot of treasures. Kikyo is deeply curious about Naruto. v2 Chapter 208： : Get Daughter Island The words of the devil fruit made the female emperor Han Cook feel curious, and Naruto also just took out the remaining few devil fruits. In the past few days, the newly obtained nature devil fruits, 3 nature systems, 2 superhuman systems, rustling Fruit, smoke fruit, Xuexue fruit. Look at 1 wool 2 line 3 Chinese net rubber fruit, slippery fruit, Exactly five, spread out on the table, Hankook and Eustoma looked at these strange fruits, eyes stared. Naturally, the demon fruit is priceless. Even if there is a specific price, no one will sell it. So many fruits can be obtained by Naruto. Hankook looked at Naruto full of doubts. Although he wanted to ask where he got them, he still didn''t ask. "It just happened that my ship was almost completed, and I asked a few people from Daughter Island to follow me." Naruto had already thought about it, so the beauties of Daughter Island had eaten the fruits of the devil and formed a ship in the Great Harem. Ship. As if seeing through Naruto''s mind, Hankook pursed his lips, glared at Naruto, didn''t say anything, just stared at Kikyo "Did you hear Naruto''s words clearly?" "Master Snake, what the **** is this?" Leng Yan''s woman straightened her body and understood the meaning of Hancock''s words. Did she want Naruto to be with her? "That''s what makes you guys naruto." Hankook waved his jade hand and said easily. After hearing this, Kikyo''s face turned red, and he blushed and glanced at Naruto, dare not refute the Empress''s words, and nodded obediently. Naruto was happy and came forward a little excitedly, holding the little hand of Kikyo "Relax, I just let you protect me, and I will protect you." Naoren didn''t dare to let go of that slippery little hand, and he held it tightly for fear of slipping away, which was too slippery. "His Highness Naruto." Kikyo was startled, his face flashed bright red, and soon disappeared, his face nodded earnestly, and the big things in his life were simply delivered to Naruto, but there were no other complaints. Anyway, everything on Daughter Island is made of Lord Snake Girl, and Naruto''s strength also just fits her mate choice. Looking at the bellflower calmly, Naruto''s heart moved, how could a girl who was so exposed in front of her not be moved, but unfortunately Hankook didn''t dare to move too much. I just stepped forward gently, and wrapped the girl''s waist with one hand, I was even more trembling with Kikyo''s body. I didn''t touch the man, and the face was drunk red. Naruto''s heart was pounding, pulling the girl, sitting on the king''s chair, and holding on to her ears and saying endless love words, sweet love words that the daughter of the island had never heard. I never know what love is. How can I resist Naruto''s words, I just thank Fang Xin for a while, the invigorating bellflower, his face blushing, his shameful face provoking affection, and his index finger moved. In the afternoon, under the promise of her mother-in-law, and with the consent of the emperor Han Cook, Naruto obtained the daughter island. For the men who can help them drive the navy, most of the women on the island still agree that Naruto has become the new king. For men, there is still not too much exclusion. And one by one, his face was more excited, and he was more curious about Naruto. If Naruto was the new king of Daughter Island, maybe he would have jumped up and asked questions. The first day Naruto won the throne, it was obvious that the beauty of Kikyo and the big man were left to be guards. Holding the hands of two girls, looking at the palace interior "Your Highness Naruto, is there anything?" Kikyo was a little confused why Naruto was so anxious, she had countless doubts about the man and her heart, as well as various kinds of ignorance. "Of course there is something, it''s a good thing." Naruto smirked and took the two beauties into the bedroom specially prepared for him. The big man, Evelendra, nodded his lips and looked around. "This is Naruto''s bedroom?" "By the way, Evelendra bowed her head a little." Naruto smiled, let go of two small tender hands, and stared at Evelendra in front. It was tall, but her body proportions were very high. Perfect, the face is also beautiful, especially that weapon, too big and too white. "Master Naruto?" Alfreda squatted down and stared at Naruto, never thinking that her lips were closed and a big hand was walking around her body. The bellflowers on the side were stunned, and then I understood why Naruto took them here to do such a shameful thing. Even if the bellflowers were calm, their cheeks were ruddy. Secretly watching the two, undressed, and rolled on the bed, because of curiosity, Kikyo did not want to let go of any words, and blushed aside, wondering what to do. The ups and downs men are very powerful, this is the strong man. Kikyo''s face was seductive and seductive, but Evelendra didn''t understand what was going on, and when she found Naruto on her, she realized that something was wrong, she didn''t resist at all, and her heart was full of ecstasy. . The person who became Naruto, that is, the woman of the king, made Ephraandra''s little Fang beating heartily, and Naruto was still upstairs, still by Naruto Hu. For a long time, Naruto''s pant lay aside, staring at the bellflower without saying a word, but that glance couldn''t be more obvious. Kikyo hesitated for a while, thinking of Han Cook''s words, still walked forward obediently, dragged the written, closed Yuyu and came to Naruto "His Naruto, I will work hard to accompany the bed." The shy words were very small, and when he talked, he was embraced by Naruto''s big hand. The shocked Kikyo was struggling a little, and immediately appointed Naruto''s big hand to climb on her, raised his head to look at Naruto, his face flushed, and Qiushui''s eyes were full of spring. The house is always warm v2 Chapter 209： : To the New World After staying on the island for three days, Naruto left with a group of girls, and two big ships moved side by side, traveling to the distance. The daughter of the daughter island waved his hands to confess. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website I have deep worship and respect for this new king of Naruto. Sailing on the sea, Naruto took the lead to lie down in the capital of Seven Waters, retrieved the big ship built, and left without staying in the City of Seven Waters for a long time. With the new boat, Hankuk and others were still very excited. The three girls on Daughter Island also controlled the sails and rudders and sailed on the sea. At this time, the sea was calm. Hankook Naruto looking at the bow "Where we are going is the new world." "Well, there''s another guy waiting for me to take his life." Naruto stared straight ahead, calm, Doflamingo, but he didn''t forget that the guy had broken his hands and now he has been hiding Get up and hide in his kingdom. Just go to the new world, you can go to his kingdom and destroy this guy. "That can help you, too." Hankook gave a slight smile, directing his three men, who were also Naruto women, started the ship to the new world. The ship sailed on the surface of the sea and was unimpeded along the way. The naval headquarters was severely damaged, and even the world government was destroyed. It would not take a day or two to rebuild it. After sailing for half a month, I arrived at the red clay continent and saw my masterpiece again. Naruto couldn''t help laughing. In front of the red earth continent, where the original world government was located, a large hole appeared, and the road to the new world was also opened. Without any obstacles, it moved forward. The waters of the New World, the second half of the Great Channel, the world ruled by the Four Emperors. As soon as they entered the realm of the New World, Naruto''s ship met other people. A skull-shaped pirate ship with a double-knife logo was the red-haired pirate group. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network Red hair, three scars on left eye, broken arm, white long-sleeved shirt, black cape, staring coldly at Naruto ship "You are the **** pirate who destroyed the world government and killed the white beard." The **** Naruto''s boat changed a little. Hankook was very dissatisfied with Shanks''s words. Before he left, he looked at him proudly. "One of the four emperors wants to fight, and he can play with you." "Hey, did the original admiral Pirates want a woman?" Shanks deliberately satirically frowned Naruto''s brows, raised one hand, and looked at him coldly. "Okay, I can play with you." "That''s okay." Shanks lifted with one hand and pulled out the big knife around his waist. Two people stared at each other, flickering with the light of ignition "How could there have been fewer fightings?" A rough voice came from one side, driving a boat, and Blackbeard''s huge system was particularly prominent. The three ships gathered together, jumping on Naruto''s black beard, his face changed, pulling his face down, his face twisted. Things that had been teased by Naruto before made him completely angry, and the enemies met with extra jealousy. "I didn''t expect that there were so many people." Naruto raised his spear with one hand and gave Hancock a wink. The latter immediately took a few steps back, and began to let the strong girls protect the weak ones. Gathered together, Nami and others looked at Naruto ahead with a little anxiety. "Black beard, what are you doing here?" Shanks glanced down, glanced at the black beard, his eyes a little angry. "I kindly waited here for three days before I waited for this guy." The black-bearded man looked at Shanks in fear, and while he was speaking, he turned his eyes on Naruto intentionally or unintentionally. "Just right, I''ll take two of them together." Naruto clenched the flame gun in both hands, his face was frozen, and the ten words opened instantly. His whole body was wrapped in golden light, and the momentum surged into the sky. The violent momentum all aroused the resonance of the sea water, and the originally calm waves meant a little rolling. Blackbeard''s face sank, and Shanks looked at Naruto ahead a bit ugly. It''s impossible to have such a terrifying momentum in the overlord color and domineering. Who is this kid now? The two had the same kind of doubt in their hearts, and the black beard moved while Naruto lightly scanned his eyes and raised it with one hand. He had a black eye in that hand and hit him with a punch. "Boy, I''ve wanted your demon fruit power from the past." "Then you want this life too." Naruto''s long pistol rushed straight up, and a volley shot directly on the body of the black beard, the black beard that flew and flew out. Shanks also aimed at Naruto, slashing it from top to bottom, slicing straight, cutting away the attack, and slamming it up, but Naruto disappeared. Disappeared completely in the air. The ability of Stealth Fruit is activated. The black beard flew upside down and couldn''t balance it. The pupil enlarged and looked at the disappearing Naruto, who was originally prepared to show any sudden blow, but unfortunately Naruto was gone and there was no sound. With a bite, the black beard raised his hands, "Dark cave." Countless dark abilities poured out of both hands, condensed in the sky, and turned into a black hole, sucking everything around. Countless waters rushed into the sky, Shanks felt the desperate black beard, frowned, his face was a little dignified. "Suck it all in for me." Blackbeard growled, his words just now Huh! Naruto holds a spear in his hand and swipes fiercely on the body of Blackbeard, sending him straight out. Naruto with his hands imprinted, a fireball shot out instantly. There was no pause in the action, only the fire was shot. The huge flame was sorry. In the case of black beard stunned, Naruto was instantly spiked. There was silence all around, the black hole slowly disappeared, Shanks lowered his face and said nothing. "retreat." When he jumped on his hull and took the crowd back, he didn''t dare to stop at all. Naruto''s strength was not at all comparable to him. Watching Shanks retreat, Naruto flew over the hull again, Hankook looked at the red-haired pirates who were ahead. "Naruto, are we going to catch up?" "No, one person is more important than him." Naruto put away his spear and pointed at the coastal road ahead. "Go straight to Dresrosa." Hankook obediently obeyed Naruto''s orders, and directed the hull forward to Nadrezrosa, the kingdom where Doflamingo, one of the Seven Seas, was located. To travel to Dresrosa, you must pass through an island, Punk Hassad. v2 Chapter 210： : Snow Woman Monet The calm sea and the white clouds in the blue sky have come to the New World for more than 3 days. Naruto looked at the record pointer in his hand, identified the direction, and directed a few girls from Daughter Island to start the hull Go. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net According to the planned distance, to go to the Kingdom of Doflamingo, you have to pass by an island, and the name of that island is not known to Naruto until now. There is no intelligence. The intelligence of the new world is greater than that. The first half of the channel is much less. Can only take one step but not one step. "Naruto, Doflamingo, have you offended you?" Hankook stood with the hull outstretched with white legs and looked around cautiously. Naruto''s eyes fell on Hannook''s Xuenen''s thigh, and his tone was relaxed. "Hate before." "Oh, I really want to hear that guy has a lot of power, I''m afraid it won''t be that simple." Hankook frowned and stared at Naruto, seeing the other person staring at her snow leg, could not help but Coquettishly "Naruto, I''m telling you the truth." Going back to Naruto, swallowed, haha ??laughed "Actually, Hancock''s wife''s legs are more and more beautiful." "You guy." Han Cook''s cheeks flushed, and a flash of shame turned on his face. Naruto was distressed and wanted to love the charming and charming Empress, who was lifting her feet, the sky whistled, an object broke through the silence, and a figure landed on the boat instantly. A bird with wings is exactly a bird-like woman. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Grass-green long hair, golden-yellow pupil eyes, arms with huge feather wings, Miaoman''s beautiful figure, the bird''s big claws, firmly grasped the deck. Falling from the sky and stabilizing on the hull, Laqi and others put on a posture in an instant to guard against the attack of the other party. "You''re Naruto?" The beautiful birdman stood up, staring at Naruto, a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. Naruto didn''t answer, but his eyes were attracted by the opponent''s chest. When flying from top to bottom, the ball swinging up and down was the most attractive. "What are you looking at?" The beautiful birdman frowned, staring at Naruto coldly, a little disgusted by the person in front of him. "Looking at your chest, who are you?" Naruto sighed, changed immediately, smiled, and felt no shame. "You guy." The beautiful bird bird shook her body, and then she realized that the other party turned out to have a straight look, and looked at her chest, and there was a strange feeling in that part. His face pulled down "It looks like the rumors are true, you are such a lascivious guy." "It''s just that you are too charming." Naruto''s smile glanced up and down and looked at the body of the beautiful bird person, white wings, melon seeds face is beautiful, the skin is white, this unique shape has ornamental charm. "Clos my eyes." Monet was furious. He immediately raised his wings and waved at Naruto. The tip of the wings flashed the sharp edge of the blade, cut through the air, and hit Naruto with one hand. Raised hand. when! If you hit an iron plate, you will turn into a dark Naruto with one hand, and use a domineering color to block the blow. "You won''t come to death by yourself, but you are so beautiful, you really don''t want to kill you." "Come with me if you have the ability." Monet bit his white teeth and turned and flew towards the sky. His eyes were staring at Naruto tightly, as if he foresaw Naruto would catch up, and turned and flew out quickly. . Naruto''s hands are sealed, his body is frozen, and he floats up to the sky, looking calmly at Hancock''s worried expression on the ship, calmly "Stay here, don''t run around and prevent others from attacking." "I understand, Naruto must be careful." Han Cook nodded his head and said anxiously. Naruto turned around, and when his tail turned, his body flew across the sky, brought the red glow, and chased after Monet. Monet''s gritted teeth sprinted quickly, couldn''t help looking back at Naruto, and found that the other party was able to keep up with her speed. He was shocked, thinking that the plan to ambush Naruto couldn''t fall. The body suddenly stopped in the middle of the air, hurled towards Naruto and rushed up again, both wings spread out, and the sharp blade flashed with cold light. "Give me back." Naruto raised his one foot and hit Monet''s body directly in one kick. The tender body was like a kite with a broken wire. It shot very fast and flipped 360 to stabilize it. Come down. The pain in her chest made Monet a little angry, especially Naruto kicked her chest, which made her a little bit indignant. She lifted up and swooped up again. The whole body was spinning and the whole body was covered with countless snowflakes. Body turned into a tornado, which was mixed with snowflakes and rushed towards Naruto. When Naruto saw the snowflakes, he printed with one hand and aimed at the tornado in front of him, and a sizzling fire extinguished, and the extremely fast flame wrapped the tornado in front. The hot flame, the fire was too fierce, and the snowflakes were directly burned and released to the same time as Monet. Just listening to a scream, Monet''s body plummeted down and plummeted downwards. The whole body was smoked, and the weakness of the flames caused Naruto''s powerful s-class fire to attack, causing serious injuries. Naruto''s body rushed down, and while Monet was about to fall on the sea, a beautiful woman with a wing hugged and steadily caught the wing. The warm fragrance of nephrite jade makes Naruto''s heart sway. It really is a beauty, and the skin feels very good. "Let go." Monet looked up, staring at Naruto coldly, biting his lower lip and staring at Naruto. "You are such a cute guy." Naruto sighed, attracted by Monet''s shameless look. Hearing the lovely words, Monet''s face was cooked red, full of blushing face, and he dared not look up, stained with crimson color. "Beauty, can you tell me where Doflamingo is?" Naruto clung to Monet and stayed in the air. "Impossible." Monet coldly looked at Naruto, his voice indifferent. "You can''t fight the Lord." v2 Chapter 211： : Teasing Monet "It turns out that the guy is your young master. Look at 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network." Naruto smiled, stretched out a finger, raised Monet''s chin, let the beauty''s eyes look at him, you can see each other Red face. Smile lightly "How about being my woman, let me be the master." "Don''t think about it." Monet''s eyes rounded. "Why?" Naruto smiled lightly, staring directly at Monet. "What do you think of that guy, I''m a few times better than him." "The young master is going to be one of the people, and it is impossible to lose to you guys like this." Monet''s face was blushing. He was never confessed by the man, and his shy heart pounded. "It''s just that guy." Naruto sneered. "It won''t take long for him to die in my hands." "You, I will not forgive you if you hurt the young master." Monet raised his wings in one hand, but unfortunately the whole body was grilled with flames, and he could not use any energy. "Beauty, you can save a bit of effort to fly away." Naruto smiled, slowly let go of his hands holding Monet tightly, and let himself fly in the air. I do nt understand why Naruto put his Monet, blinked his eyes and frowned. "What do you mean?" "Go back and tell that guy." Naruto sank, his face cold. "I came back to take his life, including his kingdom." Monet''s body shook, and he was frightened by Naruto''s momentum. Monet then remembered that the other party was the former admiral, a horrible guy who could destroy the world government, and killed several demon admirals. Clenching his white teeth, Monet flashed a little hesitantly and didn''t want to leave, just raised his head and looked at Naruto "Just go to a place with me." Now that the island ahead is ambushing and waiting for Naruto, Monet could not fail to complete the mission. "Yes, I can accept your challenge, but I have the conditions." Naruto smiled lightly, Monet''s eyes could not escape his reincarnation, and at first glance there was a ghost. "Conditions, what conditions do you want?" Monet''s face was a little displeased, and he didn''t understand why Naruto was so calm. Does this guy really have nothing to fear? "How about giving me a chance to pursue you?" Naruto said softly, looking directly at Monet''s face. The little charming face turned red, as red as the sun, and shyly lowered his head. Monet didn''t think that Naruto would pursue her, such a bold confession, telling from such a strong population, it disturbed her heart, never felt, and with a little anger. I looked up and stared at Naruto with golden eyes "are you kidding me?" "That''s not it," Naruto shook his finger, faintly. "I really want you to be my woman." I glanced up and down at Monet. Naruto still prefers the girl''s chest, which is wrapped in a blue top. The swing is large and the wind pressure is very strong, which makes Monet''s chest sphere shake a lot. . "You guy, aren''t you afraid that I am ambushing you, what exactly do you want to do?" Monet was a little angry, wondering if this Naruto really liked her, and just liked it, Also willing to use his life to gamble. Monet was confused. "It''s just right for me. I''m just boring. I can play with you, and you are really beautiful. It''s the type I like." Naruto''s tone was relaxed, his eyes fixed on Monet''s chest, always feeling a little confused. The amplitude of this swing is too great, right? "You, what have you been looking at just now?" Monet said that the other person''s eyes weren''t right, and she leaned down and looked at her body completely, her eyes didn''t look at her eyes at all. Monet''s cheeks turned red. This shameless hooligan even looked at her chest and looked at her without moving from beginning to end. "I said." Naruto looked serious and looked up at Monet. "Aren''t you wearing underwear?" "Asshole, I fight with you." Monet screamed, sprinting over quickly. Naruto''s body doesn''t move, just a little stunned, shaking his head, and sighing "It really doesn''t look like you are really strong." "Don''t say it." Monet has never seen such a shameless hooligan. Although she is a vacuum, but nobody around her cares about it, and Naruto points it out, still a bit shy. When I was ashamed to hit the wall, I raised my hand and wanted to attack Naruto. But Naruto said a word, scared to move. "I advise you to stay still. The bigger you are, the more obvious your chest will be." Monet''s blushing face turned red, and he looked at Naruto with his teeth grinded. There was no way to take this guy, and he dared not sprint because the other person''s eyes did not move away from her to look away. Naruto doesn''t mind glancing at it with bold eyes, anyway, it''s his own thing anyway, and see what''s the big deal. Monet was trying to solve the hooligan in front of her, and Naruto spoke a word that made her run away in shame. Naruto''s quick drooling speech "Should be smaller than Hancock," "Ah" Monet turned around and ran out, Naruto smiled instead, and his body followed the speed of Monet. "Hey, you haven''t promised me the conditions just now." "You are shameless." Monet blushed. "You misunderstood, I just said that I talked to you and gave me the opportunity to pursue you." Naruto said ridiculously, Monet''s face really turned red, and understood Naruto''s meaning wrong. His face was crimson, he stopped, looked deeply at Naruto who followed him, turned his head and sprinted again quickly. "As long as you don''t die, I can consider you next." Naruto followed Monet''s behind and flew forward, and not far away, there was an island, an uninhabited island, a very desolate island. With surpassing vision, Naruto can see the island blocked by people, the navy''s blockade line, iron gates dozens of meters tall, a strange island. v2 Chapter 212： : Punk Hassad When Naruto turned his head in the blink of an eye, Monet had disappeared and did not know where to go. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net Looking for Monet''s figure, Naruto landed on the island, and while Naruto landed, his figure was also locked. A hissing sound, a little noise near Naruto''s ears, let his body, a conditioned reflex jump, jump a hundred meters high, where it originally stood, a long flame, jet, Appearing in front of Naruto was a huge lizard dragon, a hundred meters tall, with flames spraying in his mouth, and it was the guy who attacked him. "Go!" Naruto''s eyebrow Yang Yang raised his foot, which was a kick kick, and hit the lizard dragon''s face directly, the dragon''s head was swollen, and both eyes were protruding. Accompanying with a mourn, "Falcon" flew directly out, rolled on the ground for 100 meters before stopping, and cut the ground into a huge trench. Naruto''s body fell below, and he looked coldly at the fire dragon in front. The state of the ten tails made the fire dragon crawl completely, with deep despair, The huge fire dragon actually trembled and hid aside and looked at the cut Monet, his brows locked, his teeth biting hard "This guy is really strong." Naruto was glancing around with Nine Hook Jade rounds, Monet didn''t dare to look at each other, paused for a second, and his head would not go away. After looking for Naruto who hadn''t found Monet''s figure for a long time, he started walking on this island, moving forward, and heading straight for the steel gate, the iron gate weighing up to a thousand pounds stood up. A fence surrounds the island, blocking the entrance to the island. Naruto printed the seal with one hand, a wind group still passed, and the iron gate slammed apart, splitting into pieces, and standing on the opposite side were several strange creatures of half humans and half beasts. Already staring at Naruto coming forward, the hand holding the weapon was trembling, terrified by the sudden breaking of the door. "I said, where is your boss?" Naruto stared at the centaur in front and slowly walked over, with six begging jade floating behind him, his body shining with gold. It looks terrifying. "You guys, I won''t let you bother the host." The Centaur was furious, raised the axe in his hand, held his hands up, two hoofs ran, chopped it towards Naruto, and went down. Huh! The half-human beast around opened his mouth wide, couldn''t close his mouth, and a small ball behind Naruto smashed their companion and flew out. The flying body had already rushed hundreds of meters and hit a stone. The death looks terrible. Such horrible guys make them feel a deep fear in their hearts, afraid to approach, their bodies are shaking, and they dare not face Naruto''s eyes. "I ask you, where is your master?" Naruto raised his finger to the deer centaur in front. "I said, I said, don''t kill me." The deer half-human beast was directly scared to cry. The other party could kill their companion with a single blow, and he would certainly be able to solve him. He is now completely afraid to resist Naruto. Obediently told Naruto the position of the boss. Having only M Caesar Courant''s location, Naruto transfigured the spear with one hand, and swept across the half-orcs while they did not respond, killing them all. With a pistol, he flew high in the sky and advanced towards the depths of the island. Not far away, there was a building with the door open and a person leaning on the edge of the door. When Naruto found him, the other party noticed himself clearly. "Oh, this is not the former Navy colonel." With a furry white hat, a small beard rubbing his chin, and two small golden earrings on his ears, he watched Naruto fly lazily and landed in front of him. "I don''t know if you have anything here." "You are the dead surgeon of one of the supernovas." Naruto frowned Yang, seeing that the other party did not have any fighting intentions, and did not suddenly shot, he just came to kill the guy named Case. "This is where I live. I don''t know if it is expensive for you to come here. I heard that you cut off Doflamingo''s arms, but the guy is completely fine now." Trafalgarro Speaking at the corner of the mouth lightly, solemnly said this amazing fact. "Okay?" Naruto''s face sank. He didn''t expect that guy could connect his arms, and he didn''t know which guy had this ability. Thinking of the doctor''s technology, Naruto''s gaze fell on Luo in front. Luo smiled and waved. "It wasn''t me who helped him. I had nothing to do with that guy long ago. It was the guy on this island who helped him get his hands." "I happened to be looking for him." Naruto took the flame gun and flew up into the air again. Seeing celebrities'' movements, Luo''s pupils clearly enlarged, his face was a little surprised, the corners of his mouth were up, and he smiled. "Can I ask you, how did the guy on this island mess with you?" "Just a bet, for women." Naruto put down her words, her body floated, a sprint, flew straight ahead, and went to the most central part of the island. Looking at Naruto''s back, Luo shook his lips, and turned and left without going to Naruto in the same direction. After all, Naruto is here, and he believes that Case must not be able to live. "It looks like Doflamingo is in serious trouble." A research institute on the top of the mountain, various classified instruments. Monet stood in front of people who were misty like smoke. Monet reported gravely to Case in front of him "The strength of Naruto''s guy has exceeded our estimation, and it is very likely that he has dared to come over now." His clothes turned into smoke, surrounding him, with two horns above his head, and an ugly face. Case''s face was gloomy, making his face even more evil. "Don''t let that guy come in, don''t let that guy know about the artificial devil fruit." "Hey, it''s just too late for horror now." Monet was nervous, knowing Naruto''s strength, and her forehead was sweating a little. "You guy," Case yelled, angrily. "I don''t want you to ambush him, what on earth are you doing?" "This." Monet was silent, pursing his lips and not speaking. "Get out of me, be sure to stop the guy from coming in." Case snarled, a gas radiating from his body. Monet didn''t dare to approach, and his body stepped back a few steps. Then he turned around and retreated respectfully. While exiting the door, Case murmured dissatisfied, and Monet clenched his fists "Really useless guy." Monet, biting her lower lip, walked out of the door with a cold face, and left her mouth dissatisfied. "If it weren''t for the order of the young master, I wouldn''t want to stay here." v2 Chapter 213： : Disturbed Naruto is getting closer and closer to the laboratory in front. Two giants with large black spots and several meters in height are on the way. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The moment he saw Naruto, he rushed over his head without saying hello, and the Snow Mountain brothers crouched down, raised the sniper gun in their hands, aimed at Naruto, and pulled the trigger. The sound of gurgling, powerful bullets, rushed forward. Naruto raised with one hand, the blocking power of Shen Luo Tianzheng blocked the bullet in the air, but unfortunately the bullet had too much recoil, and there was more than 3 seconds to let the huge bullet fly. With a bang, the bullet in front exploded, ejecting countless gases, highly toxic gases. Naruto with a dull complexion, the ability of the invisible fruit to start, his body is empty, his light flashes, and his disappearance disappears without trace. The Snow Mountain brothers froze in place, with the outbreak of poisonous gas. Permeated in the air, but saw where Naruto went. "Give me aside." Naruto, who raised the spear with one hand, flashed behind the Snow Mountain brothers to the extreme speed. The spear in his hand, a cross, took two, and in a second, chopped them. kill. The pupils of the two had dilated pupils, and before they understood, they had split their heads and fell to the ground slowly. Naruto took the gun with one hand, and was about to turn around. I felt a crisis. Once again, a beautiful birdman rushed in front of her. A wing crossed a semicircle, but Naruto hid easily. "Cut." Monet dropped his mouth and flew to the sky again, staring at Naruto, looking indifferent. "You guy, your strength is really strong. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" "How are you hooked on me?" Naruto smiled, raised the spear in his hand, and pointed at Monet in front to prevent the other party''s sudden attack. "Infatuated with you a ghost." Monet moved his body, dived down, turned into a wind, with snowflakes in the wind, and hurried towards Naruto. "Beauty, you can''t be so anxious, and I''m not here to find you." Naruto didn''t attack with a flaming gun, just reached out the other one, and pointed his palm at Monet. Numerous wooden vines rushed out of Naruto and bound Monet noisily. "What''s this?" Monet panicked. It was too late to brake sharply. A dive came down, and Muto formed a huge net, covering her and covering her. Monet took a step back and touched the rattan, and the rattan grew rapidly. The scroll tied her body and tied her whole body. "Let me go." Monet struggled desperately, touching Bai Jie''s teeth and staring angrily at Naruto above the sky. "This is not okay, we are not making an appointment. The guy in front, I killed, you give me the opportunity to pursue you." Naruto smiled, rushed forward, caught Monet''s chin with one hand, looking In the face of the beautiful bird person, watching this close, I felt the beauty of this face. Stifling beauty. "You shameless bastard." Monet screamed angrily, his face flashed brightly, and his heart was full of shyness, and he did not dare to look at Naruto''s ginkgo eyes. "Two more words, you look like a curse, it''s beautiful." Naruto smiled, and Monet''s angry look was indeed a bit cute. "You, you" Monet''s face turned red and Naruto said she was beautiful, her face was so red, she bowed her head shyly, and whispered shamefully. "How come, how can I be pretty." Looking at Monet''s shameless appearance, Naruto took off, but did not expect this beauty to like to hear others praise, and smiled at the corners of her mouth. "Not only beautiful, but also cute, with beautiful face and good body." Glancing at the screaming chest, Naruto swallowed. "You, don''t look at it." Monet pursed her lips and said dissatisfiedly, completely ignoring the situation where she was being tied up. "My eyes are open on me, why can''t I see them?" Naruto touched Monet''s face with one hand, his heart was so refreshing, it was too slippery and tender. "Yeah!" Monet yelled shamefully, never being teased like this, and his shameful chest was undulating. Looking at Monet''s rapid breathing, her delicate lips made Naruto want to taste it, her eyes were a bit straightened. "do not come." "The more angry you are, the more lovely you are." When Naruto was angry with Monet just now, his chest was undulating. I couldn''t help it anymore, just as I was about to kiss my head, a cold cry came from the front, interrupting Naruto''s movement. "Naruto, you are the former admiral." Caesar''s smoky eyes stared at Naruto, his eyes full of cold eyes, paired with his ugly face and face, like a ghost. Naruto was furious and was about to run into it, but someone disturbed him. Turning his head, Naruto, with a trace of blood red in his eyes, looked at Caesar ahead. With such horrible eyes, Caesar saw it for the first time. Lying from his heart, he lay down in a cold war, barely calmed down, and raised a hand. "I have something to tell you, we can be no enemies, we can be collaborators, you should know what''s here, wait, you listen to me." "You go to death," Naruto clenched the flame gun with one hand and fell from the sky. The whole body was wrapped in flames and smashed into Caesar in one shot. Caesar panicked, scared to say something, swallowed it back, this Naruto is terrible, he looks even more terrible than him now, scared, his body condition reflexes back, can only see Naruto near the flame Point the gun across the sky. It''s only 1 centimeter away from his nose. If it is 01 seconds at night, his head will bloom. Caesar was shocked by Naruto''s strength, his body was stiff and did not dare to move. "I''ll let you die here, dare to bother me, your sister." Naruto is mad, and his most unpleasant thing is that the molesting beauty is disturbed by other people, or a man. v2 Chapter 214： : Stormer Caesar There was a fire in my heart and I couldn''t make it out. Who knew how uncomfortable it was, and now the fire became angry. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network "I just want to talk to you, we cooperate." Caesar sweated coldly on his forehead, took two steps back, Naruto''s strength was too strong, he had fully understood that he could not bear any thought of resistance in his heart. "I just want to beat you." Naruto quickly stretched out a hand, entered the meteor, grabbed Caesar''s head, and pinched his face. "You" Caesar was startled, and when he was shocked, he couldn''t call out because Naruto''s five-finger grip was too scary. Meaning to the crisis, Caesar wanted to release the gas, but unfortunately Naruto was quickened by him, the other hand, spread out five fingers, rubbed his stomach instantly. Under the seal of the Five Elements, Caesar''s fruit power was sealed. Sealed! Caesar''s head was blank. There was never such a weird thing. Naruto''s ability was too strong. Seeing the other bloodshot eyes, looking at him, Caesar swallowed. "This, I can help you deal with Doflamingo." "I just want you to die." Naruto turned with one hand, aimed at the land in front, and rotated Caesar''s body 360 degrees, smashing past. Huh! The whole island was shaking. In one blow, Caesar arched like a shrimp. The pain of bone fracture in his body made him grow his mouth, spit a large blood, his face was like white paper, and he twitched on the ground. Naruto lifted his foot and rubbed it on Caesar''s body. He weighed heavily, and Caesar spit out blood again. Watch 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Network The huge pain made Caesar panic, holding Naruto legs in both hands, yelling "No, don''t, just go around me, I really didn''t bother you intentionally." "I said, you have only one way to go." Naruto lifted Caesar with one hand, staring at Caesar''s eyes abnormally cold. Caesar''s legs were scratching. This guy is the devil. This devil is too scary, ten thousand times more scary than him. Naruto raised no hands, raised his hands, fists in his hands, pointed at Caesar''s face, and smashed it, and the fist weighing tens of pounds was severely hit on the face in the beginning. Huh! Caesar''s eyes spit out, and several incisors in his mouth flew out. His body was deflected and smashed into the soil. His whole body was convulsing, and he took a deep breath. Monet took a sip of air-conditioning. The owner of this island turned out to be like an ant in front of Naruto. She just felt cold all over. The cruel scene just now caused Monet to think of this happening to her. Think about it, Monet fought a cold war, such as Renbing Grotto. "Kill, kill me, please kill me." Caesar cried. This kind of pain is better to die than to let Naruto kill him early. He is already frightened now. The steel plates must be horrible. "Would you like to have Lao Tzu?" Naruto stepped forward, looked at Caesar under his feet indifferently, stared at his body, and left his mouth, with a cruel smile on his mouth, "I''ll give you this island, give you everything, don''t fight, I confess, I don''t want to be beaten." Caesar burst into tears, like a child. Monet was completely stunned, and he could nt return to God for a long time. The owner of the island was even crying. Is this guy still the magnificent natural fruit-capable person? Monet dare to ask, she came to even half of Caesar''s strength No. Now seeing the other person beating and crying, Monet wanted to cry. This Naruto is too embarrassing. This kind of strength is more powerful than Do Ferenminco. Claude Monet was a bit lucky again, because she was not bullied by Naruto, otherwise she would have died 10,000 times. Naruto at this time actually lifted Caesar over and over again, and then smashed it into the soil. The ground was shaking, a huge pit appeared on the ground, and Caesar''s face was swollen. The body was like a scatter, soft to the ground, caught by Naruto, and even stood still. "You want to die, it''s not over now." Naruto''s cold words made Caesar cry again, crying. "What do you want, I''ll give it all, give it all to you, all right." "I want your life." Naruto, holding Caesar in one hand, used only healing ninjutsu, a continuous stream of healing ninjutsu, rushed into Caesar''s body, and recovered all his injuries. Seeing himself recovering, Caesar was not only happy, but scared to death, and he was stunned. He knew Naruto wanted to sting him again, and now his tears and snot flowed out completely, his frightened legs trembled. "Are you ready?" Naruto picked up on the corner of his mouth and smiled, like a demon-like smile. Caesar broke down and yelled "I fight with you." The whole body trembled, Caesar''s body poured out countless gas, Naruto frowned, he dared not touch and inhale the gas, and raised his hand toward the front and left. Caesar was flying upside down, showing grief and indignation, stunned, exploded, spreading countless anger. "This guy, it''s really helpless to break my seal." Naruto raised his eyebrows, and when he saw the gas floating over, he lifted up Monet directly and flew out to the rear. After Caesar''s self-explosion, the gas was so horrible that it filled the entire island. It''s slowly spreading. Naruto didn''t dare to stay, and was afraid that Nami and others would be in danger, carrying Monet''s rapid flight, rushing straight towards her own boat. "What do you want me to do?" Monet''s body trembled, and Caesar blew herself up. This horror was something she had never thought of, and she was completely afraid of Naruto. Naruto didn''t speak, cold face, flying, holding Monet with one hand in his arms, and gliding over the sea. It took less than ten minutes to see his own ship, and sprinted quickly. It landed on the hull for a few seconds, facing Hancock a bit worried, and said coldly. "Ship away from here and bypass the island ahead." Hankook responded, seeing that Naruto was okay, relieved, immediately started the hull, left here, and bypassed the poisonous island ahead. v2 Chapter 215： : Captive Monet At this time Nami and others noticed the girl Monet and looked at Naruto a little puzzled. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Robin pointing at Monet "Didn''t this girl start flying over?" "Well, he''s Doflamingo." Naruto turned his head to face Monet, and Monet''s whole body shook. Fearful tears ran out, and he wanted to go to Caesar''s expression, and raised his wings in a hurry Road "Don''t hit me, I do everything." Naruto stepped forward, squatted down gently, and Monet, who was sitting on the ground, stared at each other, and yelled at the corner of his mouth. "All right, kiss me." "Why?" Monet froze, his expression a little confused. "Kiss me, I can let you go." Naruto stretched out a finger, looking cold. "Otherwise, you should understand the consequences." "Don''t, don''t hit me, isn''t my dear still?" Monet panicked, almost staring at Naruto in tears, blinked his eyes, and looked at Naruto''s lips timidly for a while. I didn''t know what to do. To kiss, she never did. "Hurry up." Naruto urged, teasing the girl, making him feel very interesting, could not help but look at her with a playful smile. "I see." As if made up his mind, Monet decided to follow Naruto''s request to save his life, mainly because Caesar''s beatings scared her. After biting his red lips, Monet raised his head in front of Robin and others, and blushed, and handed his small mouth to Naruto''s mouth. His whole body trembled, his eyelids closed tightly, and he was covered before he touched them. Alas. wap.novelhall.com Naruto was a little impatient, tilted his head, pointed at the little mouth, and kissed him. Monet was startled, two wings turned into two hands, pushed Naruto''s body away, touched his mouth, and rummaged. "you you" "What am I?" Naruto asked puzzled, pretending to have a strange look. Robin on the side couldn''t help laughing, and Naruto was too bad. "You, you are shameless, you are despicable." Monet almost cried, and now her mouth was full of Naruto, making her ashamed to commit suicide. "I was wrong right now, otherwise we will try again, this time will definitely not be the case." Naruto spread his hands and said helplessly, his eyes fell tightly on Monet''s lips, like The red lips of the petals, with a little saliva, are simply too seductive. "I don''t want to, what do you want to do? Didn''t you just tell me to let me go." Monet was scared, took a step back, and looked at Naruto with a look of fear. "Have I said that?" Naruto''s head crooked and looked confused, glancing at Robin next to him, Robin covering his mouth and grinning, looking serious. "No, I haven''t heard any promise from the captain." "You, you," Monet''s eyes stunned and screamed angrily. "You are all in a group." "Can anyone prove it?" Naruto looked at Monet with a smile, shaking a finger and saying "Well, this time I promise, just kiss and let you go immediately." "I don''t want to. I want to go back. I want to go back." Monet panicked, swinging Nan''s head like a rattle, and kept back. As a result, Robin crossed his hands, and stretched out his hand on Monet, holding it down. "Wife Robin, you did a good job." Naruto laughed, gave a glance to Robin, and rushed towards Monet. "Don''t." Monet was terrified when she saw Naruto fluttering, and tears came out in a panic. As a result, Naruto hugged her in the posture of holding the princess gently, and held Monet in her arms, stood up, looked at Monet a little flustered, and pinched her Qiong nose "I just lied to you just now, but you are really cute." Monet''s eyes did not blink, and he stared at Naruto, finding that the other''s complexion was so mild, his face was red, he closed his tears, and heard that he was cute, his face was stained with red glow, and his head was lowered. "You really understand, cute beauty." Naruto couldn''t help but laugh, and blushed when she was exaggerated. The girl''s red face was too frequent. "Is it cute?" Monet''s head was dizzy, and Naruto was so praised that he just felt his head blank and looked up at Naruto. "Of course, it''s cute, it''s beautiful, but I like you very much." Naruto swallowed and looked at Monet''s chest while talking. I didn''t expect that Monet''s underwear was a bit off when she just messed up. The blue bra turned aside. "Well, thank you." Monet''s face turned redder, unconscious of Naruto''s actions, and lowered his head. Seeing that the hair blocked her vision, Naruto was a little confused, and retracted her eyes, and fell on Monet''s flushed face, her heart moved, she lowered her head, and kissed the smooth face directly. With a sip of Mo, Monet covered his face, his face blushed, and clenched her fan fist angrily toward Naruto. "What are you doing, you shameless bastard." "Just looking at you cute, I can''t help it." Naruto smiled and praised Monet. He didn''t expect Monet''s face to turn red again, lowered his head, and said quietly, without speaking. Naruto wants to laugh, this girl doesn''t even say it, she is so cute, she is so cute. At the same time, Naruto was not ready to let Monet go. Such a cute bird must be accepted as his own wife. "Little beauty, how about staying on my boat." Naruto caught Monet''s chin with one hand, letting her eyes look at her, Monet''s beautiful face, with a bit of mature red, like cooked Peaches. The eyes twinkled, his face frosty and cold. "You are delusional." "Anyway, Doro Fernando will die in my hands sooner or later." Naruto said indifferently. "I don''t want to be your subordinate, you shameless guy, the master will not be defeated so easily by you." Monet cried angrily. "The power of the Lord is not something you can imagine." v2 Chapter 216： : Luo Luo Naruto was a little impatient and said coldly "No matter what, you don''t want to run, follow me obediently and see how I kill that guy," Monet had a cold war on her body, scared by Naruto''s eyes, her body was a bit cold, she didn''t dare to see Naruto, she lowered her head and remained silent, unable to see her biting red lips. It seems that I still don''t want to lose. Naruto didn''t say much, put Monet down, and thought this Robin screamed "Robin takes good care of her." "Yes, my captain." Robin joked, his hands crossed, and several fine hands poured out of Monet''s body, bound Monet tightly, and laid him on the ground. "Let me go, Young Master won''t let you go." Monet screamed indignantly, his body tied up, still glaring in disapproval at Naruto "Naruto, no matter how good you are, you can''t beat the Lord." "Seal her mouth." Naruto frowned, a little big. Robin Han faced, re-launched Huahua fruit ability, stretched out a hand, covered Monet''s mouth, the latter could only make a whining sound, but full of anger and still resisting. It was just that Robin put it to his ear, with a slight sentence, his complexion turned pale, and he didn''t dare to move any more "Be obedient, otherwise be careful I secretly throw you into the sea." The hull advanced, bypassing Punk Hassad and heading for Dresrosa, the kingdom of Doflamingo, one of the Seven Seas. After drifting on the sea for three days, he was getting closer and closer to Dresrosa. Monet was tied with a rope around his body. There was no loose mouth, and even Robin was accompanied by meals and sleep. Look. Yarn, Chinese website This left her with no chance to escape, especially every time there was an action, Robin would threaten her with words that threw her to the sea. The expression was indifferent and the words spoken were without emotion. Monet had no idea of ??running away at all. Naruto was looking around at the sea, and he felt a bit dreaded Monet. He couldn''t help but smile slightly, stepped forward, and squatted down. "Gee, Bird Beauty. Why did you kill that guy so hard?" "The young master is very good, you can''t win him." Monet sank, his face solemn. "Naruto, you should know the Kingdom of Dresrosa, but you don''t know how powerful this kingdom is." "What do you mean?" "The young master''s men are not that simple. You must be well aware. The young master will definitely meet." Monet also wanted to continue. Robin crossed his hands and split an arm on Monet''s body. The jade hand directly sealed Monet''s mouth, and his movements were not dragged. Robin''s frowning froze Monet''s heart a little bit, from the deep cold. "Wife Robin, let go of her a bit, or be careful to destroy this cute little mouth." Naruto smiled and robined behind him. Robin glared at Naruto "You still have to be careful." "I know, thanks to wife Robin for worrying." Naruto laughed, making Robin''s face slightly red, and then charming Naruto once again, and retracted it. "Ha, you guys, you all waited for me, the young master will not let you go." Monet sighed with relief and yelled out of breath, staring with angrily teeth Naruto "Of course I wait. When I kill that guy, you will belong to me completely." Naruto stretched out with one hand and raised Monet''s chin playfully, letting her face open. "You are shameless." Monet''s face flushed, don''t look at Naruto. Naruto smiled, his eyes fluttered down Monet''s face, his slender neck was like a swan, and his collarbone was very beautiful. The two jade hands were restored to adult hands, and they were really white. Especially because of the angry ups and downs of the chest, too big and too white. Naruto''s involuntary swallowed and stared straight. Monet didn''t understand why Naruto didn''t speak anymore. Turning her head to see Naruto even looked at her chest, she was so angry that she couldn''t help screaming "What are you looking at?" "Look at your chest, right, I said your face is beautiful." Naruto said something wrong for a while, and did not expect Monet''s face to be as ruddy as it was boiled, like a mature peach, shameful Want to take a bite. "Really beautiful." Naruto sighed, his head lowered. Monet was a little flustered, seeing Naruto''s breath approaching, making her face even hotter. When she didn''t know what to do, she touched a wet mouth on her cheek. Startled, Monet almost cried. "You, you lick me." "No one just kissed, your reaction was too big." Naruto raised his head, spread his hands, and said helplessly, he didn''t admit it to death. Monet''s face was blushing and ruddy, and he did not dare to look at people. When he looked at Naruto''s eyes, he bit his white teeth squeaked with anger, speechless and bitter, Make her heart jump quickly. "Naruto, it seems like someone is coming." Robin jacked out, and teased Monet about Naruto, opening and closing his eyes. Naruto''s eyes, originally placed on Monet''s face, looked away and saw a small boat approaching the sea, the surgical death doctor Luo with a white hat, holding a sword in one hand and saying hello. "Oh, don''t mind taking me for a ride." "What are you doing here?" Naruto raised a brow and stared attentively at least. Feeling the evil spirit in Naruto, Luo raised his hands and said quickly "Wait, I just want to help you. You definitely don''t know about Dresrosa. I can help you kill that guy." "You will be so kind." Naruto''s face was cold, and the flame gun was summoned with one hand, his whole body soared "I remember you were a partner with that guy" "It used to be, but I decided to betray that guy now." Luo Dandan said, looking directly at Naruto. "If it''s not the case, I dare not come to see you." "You guy, are you the betrayed young master?" Naruto hasn''t said anything yet, and Monet shouted aside. v2 Chapter 217： : I want the whole country "Why is this guy on your boat. Wap.novelhall.com" Luo frowned slightly, pointing at Monet in front, and looking at Monet''s appearance, he was obviously arrested. He just couldn''t understand why Naruto was not killed. This guy is just tied up. "My wife, maybe in the future." Naruto smiled. "I''m not, don''t talk nonsense, I''m not your fellow companion." Monet shouted, his voice was a little hoarse. Luo in front understood everything, and touched his nose with one hand, chuckling. "You are exactly like the rumors." "Do you have any opinion?" Naruto''s flaming gun is straight, leaning and pointing like Luo in front. "No," Luo laughed awkwardly, and Naruto''s strength was horrible. He had long heard that he didn''t dare to resist at all. After thinking about Naruto for a while, he still let Luo board the ship. After all, he didn''t understand many things that cost too much, and he could just hear some news from Luo''s mouth. When he got on Naruto ship, Luo directly explained the overcharge related matters. The most important thing is that country, Dresrosa, Doffer is the king of this country. The Don Quixote family he leads over the country, the abandoned royal family has long been abandoned by the people. "There is another important secret." Luo said the best, held out a finger, and looked earnestly. "On this island, there are factories of artificial devil fruits, and they sell artificial devil fruits underground." "Artificial Demon Fruit?" Although Naruto has heard it, he doesn''t know what it does. Look.hair.line.chinese.text.net "Yes," said Luo word by word. "Caesar has developed animal devil fruit, and Dou Fei is continuously producing this kind of thing, starting at 100 million Bailey." "Oh." Naruto nodded, suddenly feeling that this artificial demon fruit was really good. Lawton continued. "Tao Fei''s strength is very strong, or his men are not bad, but for you, what constitutes no danger." "That''s for sure." Naruto smiled lightly, with the corners of his mouth twitching. "I ask you if there is a way to make the overcharged country something." "What do you mean?" Luo stunned, surprised by Naruto''s words. "Of course I want his country, and then become the fifth emperor of the new world." Naruto''s eyes were like array, staring straight at Luo. Luo''s face sank, looking around Naruto, his face indifferent. "How strong is your strength?" "Let''s do this." Naruto stretched out a finger, looking serious. "No matter how powerful the overcharged country is, I can sink his country and island in one day." Luo took a sigh of air-conditioning, and could not doubt Naruto''s words. He thought of the destruction of the world government, and his mouth was upturned "You are really amazing. It seems that the four emperors can''t compare to you alone." "Don''t say this nonsense, I just ask you if there is a way to make the overcharged country my." Naruto was a little impatient. "Yes, yes, but it is harder than destroying the whole country." "That''s for sure." Of course Naruto understands that destroying is several times more difficult than controlling, otherwise he won''t ask Luo. Compared to him, Luo should be familiar with this country and be able to find any breakthroughs and gain the entire country. Luo pondered for a while, slowly said "If you go to the Liku tribe and make a good relationship with them, then gain their favor and overthrow the rule of multi-fee, it is not difficult to control." "A tribe of Liku?" "Well, the Liku tribe is the former royal family of Dresrosa, but it was a pity that many years ago, he was framed by Dou Fei and made Do Fei the new king of the country." Luo looked up at Naruto, his eyes flashing Road "You should know that it takes more money for that guy, who has the ability to control the movement of people, and it can''t be easier to frame people." After hearing Naruto, he remained silent for more than ten seconds, raised his head and stared at Luo Dao. "I ask you, why did you help me?" "It''s only you who can kill more now." Luo eyes flashed sharply, his hands clenched his fists and said "That guy killed me as a lifesaver." "Well, I fully understand that we are now a cooperative relationship." Naruto laughed, and Luo''s eyes clearly contained the hatred of multi-fee, indicating that he really wanted to kill that guy. Looking at Luo, Naruto laughed "As long as you help me win the whole kingdom, I will kill that guy for you, and it will make him die terribly." "Deal." Luo smiled at the corner of his mouth, looking at Naruto, holding the knife tightly in his palm, and pinching, the cold light in the corner of his eyes did not let Naruto know, but his heart was sneer "As long as you help me kill that guy, you don''t want to live." Naruto was about to turn his head, took a few steps, suddenly turned his head, his face was very indifferent "I forgot to tell you one thing, in my eyes, no one can lie." "Haha, I really want to help you get rid of that guy." Luo''s forehead sweated coldly, pretending to smirk, and pressed down the idea of ??killing Naruto. After Naruto resolved the cost, he wouldn''t be late. Unfortunately, Luo did not understand Naruto''s true strength. If he knew the power of Naruto''s terror to destroy the world, he did not know if he would have such an idea. The thought of owning the island as his own, Naruto wanted to laugh, no matter whether Luo really helped or not, as long as he killed more, and then obtained the island, no one could move him. Occupying the whole country and becoming the four emperors of the new world, it is no simpler to find the One Piece. The current Naval Headquarters has also been greatly injured, and no one can hinder his steps. "Ask first, I heard that there are many beautiful women in Dresrosa, is it true?" Naruto sat on the chair and looked at Luo who didn''t know what he wanted, and called out. "Beauty? I think you better not be stung by anyone." Luo smiled bitterly, a little bit cold about Naruto''s character, how careful this is. "It''s also good to be a seductive beauty." Naruto laughed instead. Haha smiled, a very happy expression. v2 Chapter 218： : Dresrosa A soft voice came from the cabin, and a person who stunned Luo came out "I feel like I heard someone. Mtlnovel.com" Hankook moved his legs and walked to the deck. He saw one of the supernovas and raised his eyebrows, his face cold. "What are you doing here?" Luo was shocked. He never thought that the Emperor turned out to be Naruto''s woman. Now that she felt Pangtian from Naruto''s harem, her back sweated and she dared not answer the Emperor''s words. The emperor swept at Shira with a cold eye, sitting beside Naruto, sitting in Naruto''s arms, lazily. "Supernova guy, remember to the body, don''t hurt the man." Hankook raised Naruto''s hands like a little girl, wrapped herself around her waist, nestled in Naruto''s arms, and enjoyed the gentleness of daylight. "Hah." Luo stepped back a few steps, afraid to look at Hankook, afraid of being petrified by this beautiful woman, and seeing that the other side was snuggled up in Naruto''s arms, Luo felt a kind of discomfort in his heart, Glancing at Naruto, lamenting the power of Naruto, Even Hankook had recovered, this is the admiration from the heart. At this time the ship was slowly sailing, and it was getting closer to Dresrosa. A few hours of sailing, the air was permeated with a floral fragrance, a very pleasant fragrance, and the thick fragrance was smelled without seeing it. Hankook Joong, who was held in Naruto''s arms, moved his nose, and opened a narrow brows. "The flowers on this island are really fragrant. Naruto, do you want this kind of island?" The bustling island in front is very lively and there are many tourists. There are also many pirate boats docked in the harbor. With the approach of Naruto''s hull, the town has a strange scene. All humans followed a toy animal, a mechanical toy, and a puppet toy, walking on the ground alive and densely. Naruto stood lightly with Hankook and stood up, looking at the island with a smile on his face, so the island is really a good place to enjoy. Naruto was a little excited, and wanted to get the whole island''s excitement . A crowd of people got out of the boat and put Monet in the cabin. Naruto held Hancock with one hand and looked at the beautiful eyes of the emperor. "Waiting for Robin and others to play, I have some things to do." "Um." Hancock nodded and smiled sweetly. "Don''t worry, I will petrify any sister who dares to move." The smile actually attracted all the direct men''s eyes. Even Luo stayed a bit. Robin and others lost their beauty. Only Hancock was the most shining. Most men''s gazes are like a heart. It was just that Hankook left Naruto, and when he looked back, his face was as cold as frost. He looked around at the people and only uttered a word from his mouth, scaring all the men to death. "roll." Murderous, the man did not dare to stay one step further, and ran away and ran away. On this island, it is really possible for women to go to others for other men. Seeing that there were no half figures in front of him, Hankook grabbed Robin and others and took the girls away to buy those girls'' items. "I didn''t expect the Empress to be your woman." Luo shook her head and sighed. "Are you jealous?" Naruto glanced coldly. "You can be jealous, don''t think, otherwise be careful." "How could it be." Luo gave a haha ??and stepped forward, walking straight ahead, looking back at Naruto, clearly wanting Naruto to follow. Naruto followed Luo''s footsteps, and the two strolled down the street. From time to time, there would be small dolls running under their feet, very cute puppet toys. "I explained in advance that these dolls cost an extra person to get out." Luo lowered his voice and said in a small word "Now we are going to a place, Tau Niu Arena, where we can find people from the Liku family. Before we passed, we were dressed up." Luo glanced up and down Naruto, and said with a smile on his lips. "Understand, that guy can''t be found, right?" Luo nodded, walked to a place to buy wigs, bought two sets of wigs, and came to an alley where no one was. Luo Dan handed the wig to Naruto, and Naruto waved his hands. "I have other options." With one hand printed, a cloud of smoke blew, Naruto''s body changed, and his face changed. Luo was shocked, with a solemn expression on his face "You are such a terrible guy." After that, I immediately changed into a wig, with a beard, went out, avoiding the kingdom''s guards, and walked straight towards the bullfighting arena ahead. "To mix in, first sign up for the fight." Luo explained, and walked towards the place where he was signing up. Naruto followed closely, walked to the registration office, filled out some forms, and someone was immediately brought into the bullfighting arena. The dazzling light, the circular ancient Romanesque square, the fierce shouting sound continued to sound. On the large round stage, there are two people who are constantly fighting and fighting, the blood that is chopped is flying, and each bleeding will make the audience yell excitedly. This is an arena where death is duel. "Okay, let''s go in." The manager opened the iron door and pointed. Naruto and Luo walked into this large cell-like room. There were a lot of people, all of them were powerful. Guy. When Naruto walked in, everyone''s eyes fell on him. Looking indifferently, without any feelings, not a person, but a body. "Well, it''s better not to cause trouble here, we just came to find someone." Luo patted Naruto''s shoulder and walked in first. "Am I the kind of person?" Naruto touched his nose, smiled, and walked straight in. The moment Naruto stepped in, a big hand hit his shoulder "Hey, boy, you too" Huh! Naruto kicked with one foot and kicked the big man out, kicking the stone wall to crush it. Naruto patted his shoulder, frowning, and uttered a word to make everyone around take a few steps back. "Nima''s, such dirty hands, dare touch me." v2 Chapter 219： : Princess Liku Family "I didn''t say, can''t you cause trouble?" Luo smiled bitterly. This Naruto''s strength is too terrifying. The other side obviously has some strength. He didn''t even respond, he was kicked and fainted. Look. Yarn, Chinese website Looking at the fainted man in front, Luo couldn''t help fighting a cold war. Naruto, whose strength is revealed in a single blow, is even more frightening for those who are participating in the competition. Are such people present, do they still have a chance to win? And I was afraid to be close to Naruto, far away. Only one person did not move, with long pink hair, wearing an armor mask, covering the beautiful face, **** body, and the important parts exposed to the air were covered by sheet armor. Especially the soft meat on the chest, showing a solid white. Naruto stepped forward, glanced, and grinned, not thinking that the beauty was a little panicked after taking two steps back, just pouting to hold back and not speak. "What is your name, beauties?" Naruto stooped down to the beauty and stared at the beautiful eyes on her mask. Especially for this figure, the pink skin, because of fear, shivered slightly, and even the soft meat on the chest was undulating. It was spectacular. "Rebecca." Rebecca pursed her lips and pinched her direct elbow with one hand, shaking tremblingly. "I didn''t mean to provoke you, but I didn''t respond just now." "Don''t worry, I don''t hit women, especially beautiful women like you." Naruto raised one hand, pinched Rebecca''s hair, put a light breath on her nose, and said something Rebecca almost cried. See Mao. Line, Chinese. Text, Net "Really fragrant." Rebecca''s lips were almost biting and she dared not move half a step. At the same time, she wanted to ask for help, but the people around her turned around indifferently. I didn''t expect that when I came out for the first time, I would be fooled by participating in this duel. Rebecca really wanted to cry, tears accumulated in the beautiful eyes, and rippling in the black pupils. "Well, don''t cry, I just tease you." Naruto understands that he has played too much, puts down Rebecca''s hair, and takes a step back. Unexpectedly, the other party would let her go, and Rebecca was relieved, looking at Naruto. "What the **** are you?" Naruto has not spoken yet, and Luo''s face shook from the side. He stepped forward, took out his hand and took off the mask on Rebecca''s face without any nonsense. When he raised his hand, the iron mask flew out. Rebecca''s face was revealed, and the people around him were afraid to speak out, but whispered words to Naruto''s ears "It''s disgusting that the guy from the royal library is here." "Yeah, people from the royal family came to fight, too. They were originally bloody." That word also reached Rebecca''s ears, biting her lips without any words, lowered her head, and the tears in the corners of her eyes were left behind. "Who dare to say a word." Naruto glanced around, his face cold, his whole body exuding murderous words. "Just shut me up if you don''t want to die." The person stared at Naruto did not dare to complain at all, took a step back, and his eyes were clearly afraid. Naruto''s eyes fell on Luo''s body, his face was not good, and he made such a beautiful girl cry, and really wanted to solve him with a shot. Luo didn''t dare to see Naruto''s eyes, he coughed, whispered "Naruto, the person we are looking for may be her, anyway, this guy is the best." "You don''t have to be so anxious." Naruto frowned, approached Rebecca, stretched out her fingers, and Rebecca wiped her tears. "Don''t cry, beauties, but I have something good for you." Rebecca felt Naruto''s fingers, her body trembled, she took two steps back, put her one hand on the big sword around her waist, and looked at Naruto coldly. "I will not give in." "What do you mean?" Naruto was a little baffled, and the beauty responded too much. "Do you want my body, even if I die, I won''t promise you." Rebecca gritted her white teeth and pulled out the big sword. She squeezed her hands in her hands, because her arms were shaking because of fear. . "Of course I want your body." Naruto''s mouth evoked a slight arc, his gaze glanced at the exposed thigh, and landed on the white thigh. Rebecca''s face turned red, facing Naruto''s gaze, and she was extremely indignant. When she raised her sword and wanted to cut it, Luo stopped him. "Descendants of the royal family, listen to me, this person is here to help you, which is of great benefit to your Liku family." Lifting the knife without opening the scabbard lightly blocked Rebecca''s blow. "who are you?" "It used to be Dou Fei''s men, but now he just wanted to kill his people." Luo said coldly, let Rebecca frown, and heard Dou Fei''s name, her face filled with anger. "Don Quixote Do Flamenco." "Yes, I still accept this guy, Naruto, you should have heard his name." Luo nodded, pointed at Naruto, and looked seriously. "It was the one who defeated the world government in the Great Channel." "Naruto, this guy." Rebecca''s mouth became o-shaped, looking at Naruto, a little disbelieving. "Well, I haven''t changed my face yet." Naruto printed the print with one hand and explained, his face changed, and he returned to the original appearance. When Rebecca stayed, her whole body trembled, and her beautiful face couldn''t hide her deep surprise. The people around were a few steps behind him, looking a little panic. "Big man above twenty stars, that super pirate." Rebecca''s lips clenched, and she looked at Naruto with a serious expression. "What are you saying to help us." "Help you get rid of the cost, you become my woman, and this country is mine." Naruto stepped forward, caught Rebecca''s chin with one hand, looked at Rebecca''s neck, and reached her chest. , That smooth white, too dazzling. v2 Chapter 220： : Trading with Rebecca It would be better if there was no cover on the chest. Look. Yarn, Chinese website "Do you guys still want my body?" Rebecca clenched her teeth, stepped back, and her face was full of anger again, but a word from Luo made Rebecca''s face cloudy and uncertain. . "His strength can ruin this country, and you really want to watch the country be destroyed." Rebecca was silent, did not speak, lowered her head and bit her lips, and stood still. After more than ten minutes of silence, Rebecca lifted her eyes, a bright light flickered, and she calmed down in front of her. "I can really trust you? You can really kill the Seven Wuhais." Naruto leaned forward and asked back. "You can really leave the entire country to me to manage." "As long as you have this ability." Rebecca clenched her white fists, lowered her head, and looked a little dull. "Can help us take back the whole country, I can promise you." Naruto reaches out a hand and points to Rebecca''s chin, letting her beautiful face look at herself, the beautiful eyes with a hint of helplessness and expectations. Obviously all that was just said is inner words, Naruto gently Smiled "I would love to help you." "Well," Rebecca focused her head, pursed her lips and stared at Naruto, her body trembling, she didn''t speak, but her unconvincing gaze showed her inner firmness. Naruto let go of Rebecca''s chin, squeezed her fists, and muttered with a smile on her face. "It''s time to find the assholes. See. Yarn, Chinese Website" "Before this matter, there was one other thing that needed your help." Rebecca looked at Naruto''s impetuous look, and she was looking forward to it, expecting that the person in front of him would really kill the extra fee and change their original The nation is saved. His complexion eased a little, seriously "To test your abilities, help us save others." "who?" "The Tata family." Rebecca was anxious when she saw Naruto''s silence and didn''t answer. "If you really want to get the whole country, you must be sure that the Tata family on Greenbite Island has saved them and it will be very helpful to you." "I didn''t say I didn''t promise you, why is the beauty so anxious?" Naruto smiled a little, staring at Rebecca in a hurry, and found out for a while. "You guy, are you making fun of me?" Rebecca narrowed her mouth and clenched her pink fist. Naruto let out his mouth slightly. Rebecca raised her cheeks and turned the bastard, took a few deep breaths and breathed smoothly "Please do your best to help us, and I will thank you." "Hug me." Naruto nodded, and said seriously. Rebecca froze, her face flashed a little bit red, and her heart was angry. I didn''t expect that the hooligan just waited for her to finish, so she ordered her with such shameless words, staring at Naruto, Rebecca did not dare not do it, after all All hope is in Naruto. He stretched out two slender jade hands and stepped forward, Qiu Shui''s eyes flickered, catching Naruto''s neck, his face flushed, and he stared at Naruto, behaving wildly. "Is that so?" "You seem to have misunderstood something, but that''s not bad." Naruto couldn''t help but laugh, and grabbed Rebecca''s thin waist with one hand, and that soft touch made Naruto heart beat. "It''s better to close your eyes." "Are you here?" Rebecca paused, thinking that the hooligan was going to do shameful things, hesitated, and closed her eyes timidly, thinking that her inner panic, the white eyelids were shaking, a Vice scared look. Naruto didn''t speak, and glanced at Luo Dao beside him. "Then we are going to split up and give the emperor Han Cook a message and let them return to the boat and experience being away from this island." "I know." Luo nodded, puzzled. "What are you doing now?" "Fly." Naruto glanced blankly, and the latter didn''t understand Naruto''s words for a moment, but Naruto aimed at the sky with one hand, and the flame gun condensed. Holding Rebecca''s body, it also began to turn into nothingness. The ability of the invisible fruit was activated, hiding both people''s bodies. Naruto took Rebecca slowly to the air, and shot the ceiling with a shot. Huh! There was a huge noise, the rubble flew, and the ceiling directly cracked a large hole. Some people in the room did not react immediately and left. I don''t understand why a hole was suddenly opened in the head. Luo''s eyebrows frowned and he was scared again by Naruto''s strength, and the ability to hide made his back sweat a little. At this time, holding Naruto of Rebecca, flying high, slowly rushing up, came to a height of several thousand meters, looked at Dresrosa from high, and looked around. "It can really fly." Rebecca opened her eyelids gently, looked around the white clouds close to her eyes, her eyelids trembled, she had an indescribable surprise in her heart, and looked at Naruto, her eyes full of admiration. "The island you said is there." Naruto glanced down at Rebecca. Now Rebecca was really hanging on his chest. The two soft meats on Rebecca''s chest were desperately squeezed into Flat shape. "Oh, in this direction." Rebecca looked around, and stretched her finger to one of the directions in the sky. Because she was in the sky, she could only hold Naruto tightly so as not to fall, and their faces were only a distance away. One centimeter, a slight shaking can touch each other. The soft skin that can be broken is swiped on Naruto''s chin, and it feels a little itchy, which makes Naruto''s palms tighten. "Yeah, what are you doing?" Rebecca was startled and felt a little suffocated in her chest, only to find that her chest was full of Naruto, shy blush, and climbed onto her face. Coquettish and moving, his head lowered. "Hurry up, don''t fall down." Naruto''s forefinger moved, looking at Rebecca''s shy snow face, and really wanted to take a good kiss, but unfortunately there are other things to do now. Feeling that Rebecca tightened the jade hand around his neck, Naruto''s body was lowered, and she went straight to the direction where Rebecca started to point, flew straight up, flew at high altitude, and went to Green Bit Island. v2 Chapter 221： : Green Bit Island Naruto, close to the speed of light, took Rebecca straight into the sky, using stealth to hide the bodies of the two people, and left Dresrosa, a sea of ??ocean, a few miles away from the island of Green Bit. It is densely set up, barren, and half a figure is hard to see with the naked eye. "Is it really here?" Naruto shot a few eyes around, and there was no movement of other creatures in the woods. "Well, in the previous point, there is a kind of factory. It costs more to build an artificial fruit factory here, and slaves more than 400 villains. If they can save them, they will definitely help us." Rebecca nodded. , Yushou hooked Naruto''s neck, faced Naruto''s face, said seriously, and finally Naruto made a ridiculous sentence, making Rebecca face red and red. "Are we? Beauty thinks I''m my own so soon," "I don''t have one. I''ll wait until you can help me hide the country." Rebecca couldn''t help but sullenly, pulled her face down, and didn''t give Naruto a good look. Naruto didn''t say much, just closed his eyes lightly, and when he opened it again, the reincarnation eye opened, his vision reached hundreds of meters away, and he passed through the woods, observing every move inside. Sure enough, there is a huge factory, leaning on the coast, on the head of the island, the most strange is the family of villains, as big as a slap, constantly busy, driven by people. "Hurry up and work for me." Several men holding a leather whip, like the whip, hit the air, making a clear sound, and those scared little ones did not dare to rest for a while and transported some fruit items. Put the fruit with the strange pattern into the box. Naruto''s gaze fell on the fruit, and the corners of his mouth were tilted. "It looks like that is the fruit of an artificial demon. It turns out that a Bailey worth more than 100 million is indeed a money printing machine. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Text. Net" "What are you talking about? Did you see anything?" Rebecca stared blankly, but unfortunately, her eyes could only see the dense foliage, covering everything on the island. "Hold tight," Naruto reminded. Suddenly speeded up and flew directly towards the factory. "Yeah!" Too fast, Rebecca hurriedly pinched Naruto''s neck tightly, and her two delicate legs caught Naruto''s waist. Naruto takes Rebecca, her body crosses a red glow, rushes to the end of the island, leans down, and dives straight down. "Hey, okay, it seems like something is coming." A man commanding a villain looked up at Naruto and Rebecca, and when his pupils dilated, he cried out in panic: "It''s human. Someone is flying over." Naruto held the flame gun with one hand, sprinting down quickly, the gun in his hand was raised high, aimed at the man in front, swept across with a curved arc, the man was stunned, and his head was separated. "Who the **** are you?" The crowd was panic and Naruto was too fast. When they killed their companions, they could only see a flash of light, and one of them was lying on the ground. The little human race on the ground was also frightened, his face was a little pale, he stopped working and looked at Naruto. Naruto raised her gun with one hand and saw that Rebecca hadn''t let go of her, and she patted Rebecca''s hips. "Go down to the ground." The sound of the buzzing on the hips made Rebecca''s face blush. Seeing her own look, her face became hot, she loosened her jade hand, landed on the ground, and looked around. The face turned pale, there were hundreds of people who were hostile to them all around, holding a big sword and looking fierce, and there were several who were not weak. "Side to the side." Naruto clasped the spear with one hand and ordered Rebecca to rush forward. "Hey." Rebecca was startled, Naruto''s speed exceeded the limits of her eyes, only Naruto''s speed was fast, sprinting, and constantly raised with a long gun, the moment less than ten seconds, will More than a dozen men killed. The crowd around them panicked, looking like a ghost, looking at Naruto, such a horrible guy, so that they did not even resist at all. "You guys, everyone quits, tell the factory manager, and the King, quickly." A man yelled, and some people retreated out. At the same time, Naruto''s one-handed spear came to him and swept away, killing the screaming guy directly. At the same time, no one could downplay Naruto''s power with a single shot. Hundreds, except a few who ran, were all killed by Naruto alone. Seeing the countless dead bodies, Rebecca shook her eyelids, lamenting Naruto''s strength, and a little hope was ignited in her heart to regain the hope of the country. "Hey, who the **** are you?" A small voice came from underneath, and the villain leader stood upright and asked a little in fear. The villains all looked a little scared and looked at the Naruto who had killed a hundred people. Rebecca crouched down, facing the leader, said calmly. "We are here to save you. Come with us now. This person will help you get out of here." "Really able to leave?" The tribe''s eyes flashed, his face appeared a little happy, and his face was a little dull after a few seconds. "It''s just the director of this factory, and others will not let us go." "Just give it to the person in front of you." Rebecca smiled lightly, not too scared, but a little excited. "what is his name?" "Naruto." The villain family was excited, and looked a little happy at the one who saved them. At this moment, a fat man, like a bucket, came near not far away, and his face couldn''t hide the anger. "It''s you who''s making trouble here." Very strong woman. "Director!" The little clan was shocked, hiding in fear behind Rebecca. Naruto raised the spear with one hand, pointed at the woman in front, and dropped her mouth. "The fat pig rolls over." "You arrogant boy." The female factory yelled angrily, irritated by Naruto, and ran, every step can cause an earthquake-like shaking, and the scared villain''s face turned white. As a result, Naruto was motionless. When the female factory manager approached, she lifted the huge palm and was about to punch it. Naruto raised the spear with one hand, and the flame of the gun burst out. , A shot swept past. A very slight action, but the fast one left only an afterimage. When the blood and water splashed, the head of the female factory stared round, and fell down without being convinced. "Win." The little people shouted with great joy, their faces full of excitement. v2 Chapter 222： : Save the Little Clan Naruto stowed the flame gun and faced hundreds of villains ahead. wap.novelhall.com "You''re really here to save us." The little human race was in a commotion, jumping and running to Naruto, his face agitated with excitement "It was too great just now." Naruto paused, looking serious "From now on follow me to overthrow the overcharged kingdom." "Oh." The clan shouted, led by Naruto, to the iron bridge that could connect the two islands. Walking among the dense woods, Rebecca followed the slightly worried road next to Naruto "There are a lot of dangerous gate fishes at Iron Bridge." "Well, rest assured, they don''t dare to approach me at all." With ten tails in, Naruto still believes that no matter what kind of creature it is, it is difficult to get close to them. What I have to do now is to take off the overcharged first level. Walking on the iron bridge, Naruto Yu Rebecca is in the forefront, with more than 400 villains, heading for Dresrosa. Rebecca, who was a little cautious, looked around and found that there were no other dangerous creatures, her expression calmed down, and she became more curious about Naruto. Even the four hundred villains behind them looked at each other, very strange why the iron bridge today is so quiet. After walking for half an hour, Rebecca couldn''t help quietly "Naruto, what are you going to do now?" "Now?" Naruto pondered, and laughed at the corners of his mouth. "Should say what the guy intends to do." After that, Naruto stopped Rebecca with one hand, and a little puzzled Rebecca looked at Naruto, wondering why she stopped, and saw that she went to a light word that made Rebecca tremble. "Well, you really found it here, Naruto, don''t try to escape from here this time." Doflamingo stood at the top of the bridgehead, staring somberly at Naruto. "Why is he here!" Rebecca looked horrified, watching the sudden appearance of excessive expense. Naruto Nine Gouyu''s reincarnation, staring closely at the fare ahead, calmly answering Rebecca''s words "This guy is just a clone." "Clone?" Rebecca was a little puzzled by Naruto''s words, at this time Dofey had already laughed, laughing, and reaching for Naruto "Don''t you want this country? Compare it to me, to people in the whole country." "What do you mean?" Naruto frowned, not understanding the costly words. "I said, let you see the power of the birdcage. Naruto, if you want to kill me, come to my palace. I''ll wait for you at the top." Dou Fei said, before it turned into thin strips, slowly disappeared into the air. The small mouth that made Rebecca slightly opened, her pupils were shaking, her face was horrified. "Why do people disappear." "It''s just his fruit ability." Naruto strode forward without looking back. The town of Dresrosa was a little weird, and his anger was no longer lively. Seeing Naruto didn''t stop, Rebecca followed closely with the four hundred villains. As soon as everyone stepped in, the ground began to shake, and a figure rushed straight up into the sky. Under Naruto''s excellent sight, the overcharged line split and flew over the altitude of thousands of meters. Countless lines came out of the body, forming a huge cage, covering the entire island in a blast. If something terrified, Rebecca and the villain took a few steps back, looking a little flustered, and Rebecca approached Naruto subconsciously. "What the **** is going on?" There was a coldness inside, making Rebecca pale. Naruto turned his head to look at Rebecca, his face serious. "Don''t leave me a step from now on." "Why?" Rebecca was a little puzzled. While looking at Naruto, she grew up with a mouthful, and saw countless people around, holding weapons in her hand, and rushed towards Naruto. "Behind." Rebecca called in a panic. Naruto turned his head calmly, facing the many residents in front of him, his eyes shook, Shen Luo Tianzheng emerged through the body, hit the residents in front of him, and flew all of them away. His body was lowered, and the location of Naruto''s palace was locked, and he flew straight out. The body ran fast, intentionally slowing down so that Rebecca could keep up. Rebecca gritted her teeth and ordered the four hundred villains to follow her closely and immediately chased after Naruto. Numerous people encountered along the way were directly bombed by Naruto, without even a little resistance. The messy, completely panic-stricken crowd on the Lover''s Avenue was staged with the tragedy of being chopped, and numerous screams and growls were mixed. Rebecca didn''t dare to stop, and then she understood Naruto''s words. She didn''t dare to take Naruto''s step. She was suffocated and followed Naruto''s steps closely. For a few minutes, the moment of approaching the palace boom! An extremely loud voice, Naruto''s body jumped up into the sky, where the original place was broken, a huge pothole was broken, and one shoulder aimed at Naruto against the cannon. The charming beauty, such as Yun''s hair, is in a maid outfit, with a large white snow on her chest, too full, and the neckline is opened to reveal a large white snow, and her red lips with a pipe in her hand are left. "Cut, aren''t you hitting?" Immediately raised the gun, aimed at Naruto above the sky, and launched the gun without hesitation. A squirting fire snake, a special cannonball, flew towards Naruto, staying in the air, Naruto moved, and with the ability of stealth fruit, his whole body became nothingness and disappeared into the air. The artillery shell sprinted past. Baby5 was stunned, could not find Naruto''s figure, and a cold sweat came from his forehead. As he looked around, Naruto''s voice came from his ears. "do not move." Naruto, who raised his palm with one hand, turned his palm across baby5. The breath of Chachakra touched the white neck. Baby5 shuddered and didn''t dare to stand still. She just bit her teeth and prepared to find an opportunity to resist at any time, but Naruto''s faint words made her whole body stiff and afraid to move. "I persuade you to stay quiet and don''t want your face to go away." v2 Chapter 223： :turbulent "That''s good. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Network" Naruto gave a grin and approached the front of baby5, almost against the back of baby5, facing the beauty''s jade-like earlobe, and whispered softly. "Beauty, tell me, where is that guy now?" "I don''t tell you anything about the young master." Baby5 resisted shame, gritted her teeth, her face became hot, and the itchiness around her ear made her tremble a little. "Frankly tell me how." Staring at the white earlobe, Naruto reached out his head and kissed gently. Baby5''s body shook, her body was numb and she felt soft, and when she heard Naruto''s request, she shook her body and mind. "The young master is now at the top of the royal palace in front." "Really good." Naruto smiled, and put his palms together. I didn''t expect that baby5 was soft and fell down softly. Naruto, who was sick with eyes and hands, stretched out his hands and gently held baby5. Baby5, who was panting, had a flushed face and a mature woman''s flavor at a glance, but the beautiful eyes stared at Naruto with a little anger. "You guy, dare to tease me." "It''s just that your mouth is loose." Naruto Lou hugged baby5, feeling the softness of her body in her arms, and a feeling of relaxation in her heart. "Let me go." Baby5 twisted her whole body, her face crimson, a little scared to be held by Naruto like this, most afraid that her heart was jumping in the distance. Baby5''s slightly struggling appearance made Naruto drool, especially the white neck, near her eyes, let Naruto step forward and take a deep breath. "Beauty, it''s really fragrant. Look at Mao. Thread, Chinese. "You" baby5 is weak and weak, this is the first time that someone has been praised so much, while shy, Fang Xin pounded. Naruto originally wanted to tease the beauty again, but unfortunately a light flashed in the corner of his eyes, a figure rushed up, let Naruto look dumb, holding baby5 and nodded to the ground, and backed out. A song on both legs, like a sharp arrow, receded a distance of more than ten meters, and a person appeared in the original standing place, saying that it was a person, but rather a metamorphosis. Fat fat man wearing a baby hat and biting a pacifier, stands on the ground. "Senopink, do you want to kill me even?" Baby5 only bite the white teeth angrily and stared angrily at the abnormal swimwear man in front. If Naruto had saved her just now, maybe she had already He was seriously injured. Being rescued by Naruto made baby5 feel a little strange. Letting go of baby5 with one hand, Naruto looked coldly at the swimsuit man in front "Pervert guy, come here." Sanopink''s face was cold, with frost on his face, his legs turned into water waves, and he quickly slid over to Naruto, the impact speed was very fierce. Naruto with his hands imprinted, his heart sank and he did not move. At the moment when Sinopink was one meter away from him, he took a shot and shot a fireball. Baby5 froze, seeing the fireball spitting out in the Ming population, blasting her companion to smash, and was shocked inside, thinking that if Naruto used this ability at first, maybe she would be killed in one shot. After killing the swimsuit man, Naruto turned his head and looked at baby5. This woman was beautiful. It was a shame to kill her. Naruto with her mouth upturned said something to make baby5''s pupil dilated. "Beauty, do you want to be mine, I will treat you well." "What the **** are you talking about, I won''t betray the young master." Baby5''s face was crimson. "What''s so good about that guy, it''s better to betray him and join me." Naruto stepped forward, looking at baby5 with a blushing look, and chuckled. "I like you more than that guy." "Like me?" Baby5 was mistaken, turned to look at Naruto''s serious expression, his heart swelled, a sense of warmth flowing in his heart like never before, and his face was full of red. "How about being my woman, this country will also be in my control, and I can let you get whatever you want." Naruto''s gentle words rang beside baby5''s ear. Baby5 s pampered body suddenly shook, and her eyes suddenly burst into love, twisting her body and lowering her head. "It really gives me what I want." "Of course, I would never lie to the beauties." Naruto smiled and stretched out her fingers, jumping up to baby5''s head, the small white face was really charming. baby5 watery beautiful eyes dangled, flashed his eyes and said "I can consider if you can really defeat the young master." "Really?" Naruto didn''t expect it to be so simple. "I can only say yes." Baby5 raised his head proudly, staring at Naruto, his face flushed, but staring boldly. "Okay, you wait." Naruto was a little excited, and while he was refreshed, he didn''t stop and took Rebecca to run towards the huge palace. Watching Naruto leave, baby5 only feels his cheeks hot, jade hands holding his face, muttered shyly. "I was actually proposed." Naruto shuttles quickly, getting closer and closer to the royal palace in front of him, and the figure of extra expense appears, but it is just an avatar, sitting leisurely in front of the royal palace, looking calmly at Naruto who came up "Let''s play a game, a king game, if you can reach the top, I will fight you." As soon as the words fell, the ground began to shake, and the palace shattered suddenly. As a cake-shaped tower rose, it rushed straight. Looking at the tower, Naruto dropped his mouth. This height can fly up in a matter of seconds. At this time, Dou Fei was staring at Naruto without moving away for half a meter "My men will play this game with you." The cost of avatars disappeared again. At this time, the first cake building came out of a man with a large cross-shaped helmet, shoulder armor, and warrior skirt. v2 Chapter 224： : Pass the level "I won''t let you pass. Look. Yarn, Chinese Website" The voice is sharp like a woman, and does not fit his system. "Roll aside." Naruto made a lunge, his body dived up, the flame gun came out of his hand, raised the gun and swept, the gun hit the opponent''s body fiercely, and his large system suddenly flew. Out. Rolling the place, gliding for dozens of meters to stop, lying on the ground wolverine, blood leaked out of the corner of the mouth, wiped the blood, the man got up and roared, his body quickly expanded, his whole body was like a rock. With a system more than ten meters high, one palm is as big as a human being, standing on the ground and staring at Naruto. Naruto held the spear tightly in his hands, his face looked cold, and his heart jumped. He looked around and found that there were others hiding, his face was a little cold. "Get me all out." "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful." From the building in front, a young guy with a horned helmet and high heels stepped out of his body, straightened his eyes, and fell tightly on Naruto. "Give me all together." Naruto clenched his spear with one hand and waved his hand, his face was a bit of a joke. The two guys were too weak to be able to catch the eye. The two people looked cold, with a little anger, The first incarnation of the rock, the huge pikka, raised his hand, and the huge rock fist slammed it towards Naruto, and Naruto''s ten-tailed turn directly on, six Qiudao jade appeared, and Qiudao jade rushed. Go up and hit the opponent''s fist. boom! The ground was shaking, like the sound of thunder, and numerous cracks appeared on the floor. Look. Yarn, Chinese website The remaining five rushed up quickly and spread around the pika. The huge pikka rock looked up and looked around. At the moment when she wanted to resist, five begging jade fell from five directions. Go up. The one hundred thousand pounds of begging Tao Yu, slammed on the pikka body, the pika couldn''t react at all, and it was difficult for two punches to resist 6 begging Tao jade. The sound of gurgling sounded a kind of shattered rock. The rock giant''s whole body shook, his mouth spit blood, and the whole body''s rocks also fell off a few layers. He asked Daoyu to pause for a while, and continued to fly out, rushing up again. The ground was shaking from time to time, and Pika''s body was raging, her face was a little swollen, and the rocks all over the body showed signs of shedding. Deringer with a horned helmet on his head froze, gritted his teeth, and aimed at Naruto, a sprint, as fast as a meteor, the horns on his head aimed at Naruto and rushed up. I want to take the opportunity to penetrate Naruto with horns. Delinjie''s speed is very fast, but unfortunately under the eyes of Naruto''s Nine Gogo jade reincarnation, even the lightning speed can be seen clearly, one-handed lifted the spear, Naruto rushed on Delinjie. When he moved, his body rushed straight, and the gunpoint burst into flames, and Yu Delinjie ran into it. Delin Jie was shocked by the shock, and his head was struck by Naruto''s gun. The sound of snoring exploded with flames. De Lin Jie was like coke, spit out a cloud of smoke in his mouth, and fell to the ground with his eyes rolled. At this time, he was dragged by six Qiu Daoyu and could not withstand the bumps on his body. He knelt on the ground with one knee, panting, and his rocky body was very wolverine with blood leaking out. Naruto straightened the spear and aimed at the pika in front. As he was about to shoot him, Hankuk and others heard the voices. "Naruto." The emperor Han Cook, Luo and others approached, and Robin followed. "What are you doing here, Nami, are they okay?" Naruto asked a little nervously, really worried that Nami and others were in danger. "It''s okay, there are other sisters, and the hull is a few miles away, and you can come back after you''ve finished processing." Hankook turned his head and stared at the huge pika road ahead. "Let the body also come to help you, Naruto, you go to Qiwu Haiduofei first." Relying on Hankuk''s strength, Naruto didn''t have much worries. Before, he had eaten Chakra to cultivate Dan, and now Hankuk can single out two generals. Naruto nodded, looked at Rebecca behind him, and instructed Hancock "Help take care of that girl." Do nt glance at Rebecca, Hankook, seeing the other person s good-looking face, a smile on his face "Release it to your body." Naruto no longer said more, his body floated, glanced at Robin, and looked at Robin''s utter endlessness, couldn''t help it "Robin, what''s wrong, is there anything wrong?" "Well, in fact, the beautiful birdman fled, and I didn''t notice it." Robin pursed his lips, his face was a bit ugly, his eyes flickered, and he looked at Naruto, with a sense of blame "Oh, I see, that beauty will definitely go for more." Naruto smiled lightly. Looking at Naruto''s smile, Robin nodded his head and smiled slightly. "Naruto, leave it to us here." Naruto responded, rushing up towards the top floor, and flew straight up towards Doflamingo''s place. On the cake-shaped tower, Monet, who transformed into a bird''s wing, knelt on one knee before Doflamingo, and his expression was a bit ugly. "Young Master, Naruto''s strength is indeed a bit scary. We might as well retreat first." Doflamingo leaned on his legs, sitting on the chair, and moaned facing Monet ahead. "You mean, I can''t win him." "No, I don''t mean it." Monet panicked. "Then what do you mean, and I heard that guy didn''t kill you." Do Ferraming''s brows frowned, his face a little cold. "I want to know, why did you run out of that guy?" "This" Monet was silent for a long time and thought carefully "I escaped by myself." "You? Run away from Naruto''s hand, why did he let you go?" Do Ferraming put his mouth down, his face somber, and stared straight at Mo Nao. "Actually, he likes me very much." Mo Nao blushed, remembering Naruto saying he liked it, Fangxin jumped quickly. v2 Chapter 225： : Torture Flamenco "Don''t say anything stupid, shouldn''t you be a good guy who wants to lie to me." Doflamming didn''t believe that Monet in front of him escaped from the other without any harm. One happened next to me. "No." Monet was a little panicked, trying to say something. Her body was stiff, Doflamingo''s fingers moved, Monet''s whole body was tied by transparent lines, her body was tightened, and the huge pain made Monet fall. On the ground. "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but what are you doing, infighting?" Naruto floated in the air and came to the tower. At a glance, he saw that he was binding Monet. When Doffering Mingo noticed Naruto, his pupils dilated and his face was gloomy. "I just taught the traitor." As soon as he moved his fingers, the feathers of Monet''s wings fell, Naruto frowned, raised his spear and rushed up, his body rushed up like a ray of light, the tip of the gun swept directly, and Monet''s body was cut directly to cut it. Brother Dofferangming raised his brows, his face was a bit gloomy, watching Naruto hugged Monet, the face was like constipation "Sure enough, are you all communicating?" Monet was trembling, feeling Naruto''s tender embrace, and his heart fell for a moment. Looking at Dolomen''s somber face, he felt cold in his heart, and couldn''t help squeezing into Naruto''s chest. "Naruto." The soft words sounded in Naruto''s ears. Naruto''s face was calm, he touched Monet''s delicate face, and put Monet on the ground gently "Let me help revenge. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" Monet pursed her lips without talking, looking at Naruto, and she realized that Naruto was sincere to her, from her heart, which made Monet''s heart beating away. The excitement never before also let Monet''s eyes were a little obsessed. Naruto turned and faced Doflamingo in front of him. The flame gun retracted, and he dropped his mouth and smiled slightly. "From now on your kingdom is mine." "Don''t say anything big, you''re all going to die here today." Do Ferraming swooped, countless lines flowing in his fingers, and rushed towards Naruto quickly. Naruto was motionless, just stretched out a finger, smiled lightly at the trouble of coming up "I will let you kneel down for my beauty today for mercy." Doro Fernando surged in anger, and the lines tied directly to Naruto. Numerous lines, tearing the air, hissing, and when Naruto was lifted, Naruto disappeared. There was no sound at all and it disappeared into the air. Doro Fernando''s pupils were shocked, his face was ugly, and when he saw that he was domineering, he could not find Naruto. In front of Naruto, Doflamingo is like a headless fly, Naruto clenched with one hand, condensing the armed domineering spirit on his fist, taking a deep breath, facing the overpaid far away. Raised his fist, aimed at his face, and slammed it up. "I want you to hit Lao Tzu''s woman." Huh! His eyes were raised, and his mouth was accompanied by a trace of blood. One of his front teeth fell, and he fell heavily like a ball, rolling continuously, and falling for more than ten meters before stopping. Swollen part. The people around were breathing, and Monet''s eyes flickered, looking at Naruto, with a little disbelief in her eyes. She didn''t expect that her young master couldn''t support it with a single blow. At this time, he covered his mouth with one hand, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and a front tooth was knocked out, which completely angered him and yelled, "Asshole, I will kill you, kill you." Ten fingers moved, and the line drew two towards Naruto. Naruto''s body is like a meteor, rushing up, clenching his fist in his right hand, aiming for more, the lines in front, clearly visible under his reincarnation, and slowly flashing like a snail. The overcharge at this time was a moving target for Naruto. Without any room, Naruto clenched his fist with one hand, aimed at his face, and slammed it hard. "go away." Huh! Duo Fei flew out again, rolled down, rotated 360 degrees, glides for more than ten meters, stopped, and fell off the tower directly. Too far to prevent falling, use lines Grasp the clouds and jumped up again. The anger in his heart made much anger, and the anger that wanted to tear Naruto, at this time the pain in the corner of his mouth made his face look unsightly. Feeling the abnormality in his mouth, he took a lot of effort to reach out his hand, spit out blood, and did not expect that there was a front tooth in the blood. It was now that both front teeth had been knocked out, and Doflamingo''s lungs were almost exploding. On the side, Monet saw Doffereminger''s incisor knocked out, covered his mouth and grinned twice. As a result, Doffereminger frowned and gave Moneta a cross, and the words made Monet''s body tremble. A bit "Smelly woman, rest assured I want you to die today." That cold gaze stimulated Monet''s heart, and could not help but take a step back. Naruto frowned, clenched his fists, and stared at Doflamingo with his fists. "It looks like you haven''t been awake." As soon as the body moved, Naruto rushed forward again, and printed with one hand, without any hesitation. "Multiple Shadow Avatars." Countless smokes came out, and Naruto directly separated out more than a dozen avatars, rushing towards Dou Fei, and Doro Fernando, who was stunned, had yet to respond. Naruto has leapt from high, accompanied by an angry shout "The woman who wants you to threaten Lao Tzu," With a pain in his face, Naruto fell from the top down, slammed his head on the ground, and his head hit the ground. Doloming spit out blood and there was no room for resistance at all. At this time, more than a dozen Naruto rushed up, all of them were always armed and domineering, punched and kicked, and smashed Doloming''s body severely. The sound of continuous impacts, the ground shaking, and the tragic situation of Do Ferraming, terrified his two men, stiffened in place, and dare not step forward to stop, this Naruto''s impressive strength, let them deeply Afraid. After a ten-minute burst, Doffering''s face was unconscious, and his whole body was convulsing, because the pain couldn''t bring out any strength. v2 Chapter 226： : Kneeling down and apologizing Shin Naruto raised Doflamingo''s body with one hand, facing him coldly. Watching Naruto''s cold gaze, Doflamingo fought a cold war and almost cried. "Don''t fight, I give up." The young master confessed that he had been beaten, Monet opened his mouth wide, watching Doraemon''s miserable situation, and for a long time he did not respond, and then turned to look at Naruto again. Naruto was obviously for her. The warmth in his heart made Monet Heart beating fast. Not a little bit angry, but a little excited. Naruto sneered at the expression of howling wolf howl "That''s not okay. You didn''t mean to make my beautiful life worse than death. I''m making you better than death now." "You, you guy, Lao Tzu fights with you." Dorferminco was desperate, and his hands had to be used. Naruto didn''t want him to go any faster. Raising his fist, it was Dorfleming''s face. There was a loud snoring sound, and Doro Ferminco''s head popped up, three teeth came out, his eyes were swollen, and his body was softened. "Is that upset just now?" Naruto''s mouth turned up. "Shuang You" clenched his fists with both hands and stared angrily at Naruto, but unfortunately he just said two words and his face hurt. With a loud snoring, Dolomite''s face swelled again, and he almost screamed in pain. Cruel smile on Naruto''s face "Don''t rush to call, there are even better." He directly repaired the costly body with Palm Immortal, completely restored his body, Feeling that his hurt is gone, Do Ferenminco is not happy at all, but the face is pale, the face is like white paper, and the voice is shaking "What are you doing?" "Let you taste the pain of death again. Wap.novelhall.com" Naruto lifted Doflamingo with one hand, pointed at the ground below him, smashed in the direction, lifted his clothes, his face pointed The ground, exhausting all your strength. boom! The whole building was trembling, Doloming''s face was sunken directly, his face was all swollen, the painful face was completely deformed, and he felt the ability of Naruto. He only thought of being bullied when he was a child. thing. It is a pity that this pain is more horrible than before. "Don''t, don''t fight, I surrender, give you everything, don''t hit me." Seeing Naruto and beating him, Dorominco almost cried out. "Will you surrender? Why don''t you kneel down and apologize to Monet. I can consider stinging you." Naruto smiled indifferently and healed Doflamingo again, wanting him to hit the floor. Shouted in a panic. "I kneel, I kneel." This Naruto ability made him completely afraid. He now understands why the world government is ruined in Naruto''s hands, and maybe the world government simply does not do it. "Okay, remember, if you dare to do something else, I will make you more uncomfortable." Naruto stopped the still posture, raised Doflamingo''s body, looked at his face and said "I have hundreds of ways to torture you so that you don''t die, I just feel pain." Doflamingo''s body shivered, Naruto''s ability to heal, indeed, could make him immortal. One can bear the pain, which is what made him scared. If Naruto killed him in one shot, maybe Doflamingo would He would not ask for forgiveness, but this kind of dying pain once again made him fear in his heart. Naruto released his hand, and Doflamingo stood on the ground because he was afraid of shaking his legs and looked at Naruto with a horrified face. "What are you doing, kneeling?" Naruto shouted a little impatiently. In a startle, Doflamingo collapsed his legs to the ground and gave Naruto a heavy kneel. "Not to me, but to her." Naruto pointed Monet a little helplessly. Doflamingo once again faced Monet. The face was ugly, his face flushed with redness, because of anger and unwillingness, his face was also a bit of affection, a white, Naruto''s sight made him sweat coldly on his back, his hands crawling On the ground, lying on the ground bitterly "I apologize for what happened." Monet''s head was completely short-circuited, and he did not kneel to the young master, a little helpless, looking at Naruto''s eyes, with deep shock, and seeing the young master kneeling down for mercy again, Monet was a bit disgusted. This guy was just afraid of his pain. Monet, who understands Dolomen''s character, glanced at his original young master, gave a slight glance to Naruto, his eyes flickered, his face flashed a little indifferently. "Naruto, kill him." "It turned out to be Wife Monet''s words." Naruto smiled slightly, raised the palm of his hand, waved at Dora Ferminco in front of him, raised Chakra''s hand, and stroked one. radian,. Doffering''s head split, but his face was a little relieved as he was dying. The swollen blood slowly fell to the ground. The two companions in front, a girl less than one meter tall, sat on the ground with a frightened buttock, and the other body curled up on the ground, unlike a human being, and turned away in fear. It was a pity that when he turned his head, he saw Naruto standing in front of him, and Trebol''s tears burst out. "Don''t kill me, I surrender, I can betray the young master" With a wave of Naruto''s palm, Trebol hadn''t finished talking yet, and he was in a different place. The sugar shivered, and with her small hand, she lay back on the ground, looking at Naruto, her eyes accumulated a large tear, and when Naruto turned and looked at her, the sugar cried out in fright. "I don''t, I don''t want to die." Naruto stepped forward slowly, no hands, but just slightly extended one hand, looking calm. "Little girl, I don''t like killing. It is better for you to do things for me. I will save your life and work hard. I will not treat you badly." Looking at Naruto''s outstretched hand, the expression was very mild, so that the sugar calmed down, his eyes widened and he looked at Naruto. "Really won''t kill me." "Being my own, I won''t kill you, I promise not to be treated less than that guy." The ability of sugar allows Naruto to have a snack, and can turn animals into toys. Anyone who directs can also do artificial fruit research. . Granulated sugar remained silent for a few seconds, and trembling lifted his small hand and grabbed Naruto''s palm. He was pulled up by Naruto, looking at Naruto''s friendly appearance, relieved in his heart, and looked seriously "I will do my best for you." v2 Chapter 227： : Regaining Granulated Sugar "Really good boy." Naruto smiled lightly, and touched his sugar head. Sugar''s face returned to calmness, and he lowered his head and smiled a few times, and it turned out to be a naive child. "Gee, Naruto, I can really join you," Monet stepped forward, already recovering her original body, the girl''s thin legs and white jade arms, and raised her head looking at Naruto. "Um." Naruto thought for a while, staring at Monet''s beautiful eyes, smiling lightly. "Kiss me, I''m thinking about letting you join." "Is this so?" Monet held out Naruto''s head and held Naruto''s head, stomped his feet, and the dragonfly kissed Naruto''s lips with a bit of water, and the kiss was divided. When he left, his face was a little red. "Is that all right?" "Certainly, call her husband to listen." Naruto laughed and touched Monet''s face. The smooth touch made Naruto''s hands cling to each other and did not want to let go. Feeling Naruto''s love for her, Monet''s cheeks turned red, she had never experienced love, and she had a longing for love, raised her head and looked at Naruto shouting timidly. "Naruto husband." The voice is charming and sweet, and I hear Naruto''s bones are crisp, and I really want to love it. The sugar on the side covered his face, his face flushed, and he did not dare to look at the two bold guys in front of him. He also had a good understanding of Naruto''s personality. He was nice to the girl, so he was relieved and decided to follow Naruto. Follow more costs bad. After much death, the birdcage disappeared instantly, and it returned to its original appearance, and all the people under control were awake. Standing at the lower end of the high tower in front of the palace, Rebecca looked around with a little confusion, just wondering why when the bird cage disappeared, Naruto fell down from the sky holding the two girls. wap.novelhall.com Diving down the ground, Naruto placed the sugar and Monet on the ground steadily. At this time, the cake-shaped building in front collapsed suddenly, the ground was shaking, and the entire building was turned into ruins. "Naruto, what''s wrong with that?" Rebecca stepped forward in confusion. "It''s dead, all forgotten." "It''s so good, it''s so good." Rebecca was crying with joy, looking at Naruto''s eyes, her eyes full of gratitude. "Really, that guy who cost more is dead." Luo looked up at the sky, and withdrew the long knife directly from his waist with one hand, looking at Naruto with a dull look. "I''ll give you to the people of the Navy, the slaughterhouse." Instantly launch the ability to create a dome-shaped space that envelops everything. Everything around is commanded by Luo. Naruto didn''t respond, didn''t quit, and looked at Luo in cold eyes. "I want to swap your body with others so you can''t use any abilities." "All I can say is that you can''t succeed." Naruto smiled slightly, glanced at Hankuk outside the space, his face sank, and ordered. "Do it." Luo was startled. Just as he was about to start, Hankook had already raised his hand, and aimed his hand at the gun with a kiss, and chuckled coldly. "Should you start working on a stabbed man and turn it into a stone?" Instant launch, directly hit Luo''s body, stunned Luo turned into a stone sculpture. The slaughterhouse space also disappeared instantly. "Wife Hankook, good job." Naruto smiled slightly, stepped forward, raised his fist and aimed at Luo''s petrified statue, and hit him with a punch. With a bang, Luo cracked and turned directly into stone residue without any residue. Killing the king Dove and the supernova, Dresrosa had made a mess at this time. The death of the king was unacceptable to many people, and Naruto was following Rebecca and met the original king. It is the king of the tribe of Liku. Rebecca''s grandpa It also includes a one-legged toy soldier. Granulated sugar is called Rebecca''s father. Looking at the small one-legged toy soldier, Rebecca looked puzzled. "Really my father." "Well, I was ordered to do more than that before, let me do it." Sugar stepped forward and touched the toy soldier''s body lightly. The dazzling light flickered, and the toy soldier slowly became and recovered into a person, a figure. Burly man. "Master Father." Rebecca''s pupils trembled, and her face screamed with joy. Cyrus shook his head, restored his memory, looked at Rebecca, his face was a little excited, and the old-fashioned King Liku looked at him silently. "By the way, I''ll introduce it to you, and it''s all thanks to Naruto''s help to save everyone." Rebecca came to Naruto and introduced Naruto to her father and grandpa. Seeing the two men in front shifted their eyes, Naruto looked calm and said "I just want to get your king. From now on, you will do everything you can to help me organize this country." "You guy, you want a country too." Cyrus frowned, put one hand on his sword, looked at Naruto coldly, and when he was about to start, was stretched out by King Liku''s hand and pressed. King Liku looked at Naruto calmly "You should know that a pirate cannot get the entire country." "Of course, but it''s different when I marry your granddaughter." Naruto smiled lightly, holding Rebecca''s hand, Rebecca''s face flushed, her head shyly lowered. King Liku and Cyrus looked at each other and remained silent for a while. Cyrus put away his sword and said, "Forget it, it seems that Rebecca likes you very much. Even so, I can ask, what do you want the country to do?" "There is something very important, but I can''t tell you." Naruto stretched his fingers, his face serious. "I can only guarantee that you will become the people in power in this country, and I will only be the king who does not show up." "Well, if it''s good for this country, I can promise you." King Liku nodded earnestly, looking at Naruto, looking very friendly. "Please, please." Naruto turned around with Rebecca and sugar, Cyrus asked a little puzzled. "Where are you going?" "Give you a grandson." Naruto recruited him, leaving Cyrus to stay in place and petrified, but Liku King laughed, took a picture of Cyrus, smiled "Okay, that person''s strength is also best to be a king, so that it won''t happen again." v2 Chapter 228： : Baby5s heart While Naruto was walking, he clenched Rebecca Bainen''s palm, turned her head and smiled at Rebecca. "Where is Rebecca?" "Well, is there anything nearby?" Rebecca tilted her head a little puzzled, "It''s a very important thing. Wap.novelhall.com" Naruto''s smiling face makes the sugar on the side feel a bit cheap. Sugar dropped her mouth and mumbled softly. "A satyr." "The younger sister is better not to say such things." Naruto touched the head of granulated sugar, and when the sugar patted Naruto''s palm, he looked serious. "I don''t laugh, and I''m older than you, just my ability to stop me growing." "So you will always have only one child." Naruto''s face remained unchanged, and he smirked. "I''m still a child who can''t get married, really pathetic." "You, you guy" Granny''s blushed face turned red, reaching for Naruto, speechless. "Well, my little sister can stay with me all my life if I don''t get married. I don''t mind. Being my subordinates sincerely, I will always protect you." Naruto smiled mildly, put his hands on the head of sugar, his complexion Look at each other seriously. The sugar face turned red, and his mouth was flushed, and his mouth turned away. "I don''t believe you, and I can protect myself." Angrily went out, walked a few meters away, made a face at Naruto, and spit out a small tongue. Makes Naruto feel interesting, screaming softly at the back of the sugar leaving "Help me tell the emperor Han Cook that they will not go back tonight. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" "I see, Satyr." The sugar head wouldn''t say it, giving Naruto a nickname. Rebecca laughed a few times, and while giggling, she saw Naruto''s gaze shifted, her face was a little ruddy, her head was lowered, and she was gentle "I''ll take you where I live." Naruto didn''t say anything, because Rebecca had taken the initiative to hold his face in his face, walked along the street, crossed the long alley, and came to a remote place after all, and there were a few Likus. The soldier guard saw a little joy when he saw Rebecca returning. "Master Rebecca, where have you been?" "Some thing, right, no one should bother me now." Rebecca put a small hand, the soldiers around were puzzled, watching Rebecca bring Naruto into her boudoir, Only to find out that their princess even held the palm of a man. In this way, they immediately understood what they were looking at Naruto''s back, and his eyes were almost seeping blood. Their beautiful princess had a good relationship with this guy, and several soldiers were about to kneel on the ground and cry. But Naruto now laments the simplicity and simple decoration of Rebecca''s boudoir. There is no special decoration except for the must-have items, and nothing looks like a girl. Obviously so beautiful and cute. Rebecca clasped Naruto''s palm and stood still in the room. The pretty student stood motionless, making Naruto a little puzzled. "what happened?" "Well, what do you do now?" Rebecca turned around, Qiushui''s eyes flickered, looking at Naruto, blushing, she didn''t know what to do next. "Is Rebecca interacting with people for the first time?" Naruto''s forefinger moved, holding Rebecca''s hand, came to the bed, gently holding Rebecca''s body, the soft and delicate body, let Naruto was intoxicated for a while. "Um." Rebecca nodded her head, shyly dare not look at Naruto "And like people for the first time." "Really?" Naruto said absent-mindedly, but his eyes were attracted by Rebecca''s shy appearance, and Rebecca''s body had a faint scent that made Naruto take a deep breath and scent her nose. "It''s fragrant." Rebecca''s face was almost ashamed to her chest, and Naruto glanced at Rebecca''s figure, and her eyes fell tightly on Rebecca''s face. Pure with a charming face is the most attractive place. Naruto couldn''t help but reach out his palm and covered it. The warm touch and ecstasy made Naruto''s heart sway. "Yeah!" Rebecca twisted her body and fell into Naruto''s arms. "Relax, give it all to me." Holding Rebecca, Naruto fell to the bed and rolled together. In the morning, Naruto got up very early, accompanied Rebecca to avoid the warm morning, took her to his boat, and a few beautiful people couldn''t be left out. I do nt know why Naruto found some Liku soldiers who looked at him with jealous expressions of hatred and bloodshot eyes. "What happened to them?" "I don''t know" Rebecca''s shamelessly low head, said in a voice like a mosquito, Naruto can''t hear it without careful listening "Maybe it was too much yesterday." Passing by a small town that is gradually returning to peace, it experienced many things under the control of Dou Fei, and the statements of Dou Fei, and some residents also realized that they had been deceived by Do Felangming. The royal family of the Liku family has also restored its status, but who the king has always been to the people here does not understand. And Naruto brought Rebecca to her hull. On the deck, two people standing left and right, saw Naruto approaching, and her eyes lit up. "Naruto." Baby5 and Monet approached. Let go of Rebecca''s Naruto, and stretch out both hands to hold baby5 and Monet tightly. Both jade hands are soft and smooth. "From now on, you are my subordinates. Remember to listen to me." Monet nodded bluntly, without any reluctance, baby5 looked up at Naruto, his eyes flashed. "Really need me?" "Well, I really need it, because I like you very much," Naruto took hold of baby5''s face, kissed them in front of several girls. baby5 cheeks red, shy face flushed, bowed his head, whispered "I just kissed just now." "Do you want any more?" Naruto smiled, staring at the shy look of baby5, his index finger moved. v2 Chapter 229： : I want the whole country "Naruto. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Network" sweet voice sounded behind Naruto, turned to see Keya quiet face, silky blond hair dancing, timidly came to Naruto, stretched out two small hands and clenched Naruto''s palm. "What''s wrong with Kaya?" Naruto reached out and touched Kaya''s blond hair. The gentle movement made Kaya''s face flush, raising her head and blinking. "Will you stay with me?" Naruto was a little confused, and didn''t understand why Keya said so, and realized that Keya clenched his hands tightly, and looked at Rebecca in front of his eyes, pursing his lips, as if he was afraid of a toy being snatched away. After understanding Naruto, I looked around for a while, and then I realized that the girls who really followed him were indeed a little too much. The mood returned to calm, and she stroked Kaya''s head. "Take care of a few things, and I will be with you." "Really?" Keya took his head away and stared at Naruto''s eyes. "Not going to find other girls?" Pouting his small mouth, Kaya''s angry cuteness moved Naruto''s heart, lowered her head with a smile, kissed Kaya''s face, and whispered softly. "Just find another one." Keya''s face turned red, her head crooked, her eyes flashed, she couldn''t understand the way "Who else do you like?" "Huh." Naruto thought with one hand in support of his head. "And the girl in the Seven Seas of Wuhai, I also like that beauty." "But" Keya jealously pursed her red lips and looked at Naruto with displeasure. Naruto smiled lightly, and touched Keya''s tender face, whispered softly "I promise you, just one, but my wife is good." Ke Ya smiled sweetly, feeling Naruto''s constant love for her, her face flashing a few red clouds. "Hum." A cold snoring in the nasal cavity, Nami looked away from her head, looked like she was playing with a small temper, saw Nami jealous, Naruto burst into a bitter smile, then I felt that there are indeed a lot of girls, too busy. Stepped forward, watching Nami not turn to look at him, Naruto touched his nose and said slightly "Wife Nami, is she jealous?" "I don''t have one." Nami cold eyes winked at Naruto and put her eyes elsewhere. "Well, I swear I really only need one more person." Naruto said with a smile, and wrapped her arms around Nami''s waist with one hand, Nami''s body twisted, her face turned red, her heart was ashamed, could not bear it He raised his foot and stepped on Naruto''s sole: "You fool." Naruto took a pain to release his palms and took two steps back. The moment he stepped back, he bumped into a soft body. Robin''s gentle smile face was close at hand, holding Naruto''s head, smiling gently. "Captain, Captain Fancy." "Okay, I did take a bit of effort." Naruto touched his nose, leaning on the snowy hill on Robin''s chest, and didn''t want to let go. He could smell the scent of Robin''s body when he breathed, and turned around and surrounded Luo with one hand. Bin''s body. Robin was startled, struggling twice, his face a little red, charming white glance "You fancy daikon." He stretched out his jade fingers and pinched Naruto''s nose. Seeing Robin didn''t want to be angry, but like a coquettish look, Naruto smiled lightly. "Who wants Robin to be so beautiful, as a man, I can''t help it." "You guy" Robin Yu reached his hand on Naruto''s chest, sliding softly, raising his head to look at Naruto''s face, and the arc of a crescent crooked on the corner of his mouth "Nami''s business is left to me, little husband, let''s do it." "Thank my wife Robin." Naruto''s heart was happy, kissed Robin''s face, caused Robin to flush his face, and rolled his eyes again charmingly, that cute wink almost made Naruto Robin To the Dhamma. In the end, I still resisted. After all, there were other things I did. I reached out and released Robin''s waist, only grabbed Robin''s palm, turned and walked towards Rebecca, and tightened her little clueless Rebecca. Shake, say hello to Nami and others and leave the boat. "Captain, where are you going?" Robin asked Naruto to clasp her Bai Nen''s little hand, fasten her fingers together, and walked side by side, asking with a doubt on her face. "Well, meet Rebecca''s grandfather. They should have dealt with some things in this country." Naruto said, without stopping, and hurried over to the original palace location. Rebecca''s face moved, with one hand nodding her head and looking at Naruto, she was so cute. "Naruto husband, what are you doing with my grandpa?" "There is one thing they need to help with." Naruto smiled lightly, and his body called a bit numb by Rebecca''s husband. Robin was on the side, smiling and shaking his head, sighing that the girl had fallen into Naruto again. Several people walked all the way through the palace that was being restored to a hall and saw King Liku talking to other people. Liku glanced at Naruto, who walked forward, waved his hands, instructed several old men to leave, and turned around to meet Naruto. "I don''t know, what do you do?" "How''s the restoration plan of the country?" Naruto let go of his two clenched hands and looked at King Liku seriously. "Well, it''s almost finished." King Liku nodded, glanced at Rebecca, and found that his granddaughter was staring at Naruto, and the affection in that eye could not be more obvious. King Liku seemed to put down a stone in his heart, looking at Naruto, earnestly "With just one week, you can let the people re-trust us. At that time, I will ask the people to introduce you." "This matter, just wait, I will let you help to do another thing." Naruto stretched out his palm and stared at King Liku. "Call me the four emperors. I have important matters to discuss with them." "Four Emperors? Pirates Four Emperors who came to the new world?" The King of Riku froze, wondering why Naruto saw the Four Emperors. "Yes, relying on the old subordinates who paid too much, it should be very simple to get the four emperors to come over." Naruto calmly, one word at a time. "I have one thing to ask the Four Emperors to help." v2 Chapter 230： : Artificial Devil Fruit "I see. See 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website" Wang Li turned and left without asking much, but just following Naruto''s instructions to complete this matter. Robin looked awkwardly at Naruto "Naruto, what do you want the Four Emperors to do? Those people will not obediently obey the arrangements of others." "Of course I wouldn''t ask them to obey my orders unconditionally. There must be some reward in this." Naruto looked at Robin and smiled lightly. "And the rewards are great for them." "What pay?" Robin was puzzled. Naruto was trying to answer, and immediately saw the sugar passing by the corner of the eye, and immediately recruited "Sister of sugar, come over here." "What''s the matter?" Granulated sugar walked to Naruto and got together for one meter. "Do you know the method of artificial demon fruit?" "This thing" Granny pondered for a while, raised her little head with a crown and said "Little people should know the whole process." "Oh?" Naruto''s eyes lightened, and he turned to look at Rebecca, looking calm. "Wife Rebecca, can you help me do one thing?" "What''s the matter?" Rebecca blinked her eyes and said without any hesitation. "No matter what, I will try to help Naruto you." "In fact, I just tell the little people and continue to help make artificial devil fruits. I will give them half of the profits. See. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen. Net" "Half!" Sugar was startled, swinging two fine hands "Naruto, do you know the profit of the devil''s fruit? Todo can rely solely on this to support the country''s economy." "It''s only half, it should be almost the same, and it''s not short of money for me." Naruto smiled calmly, but looked down on the money. Sugar is beeping and no longer talking, just an airy look, glaring at the eyes, Rebecca glanced at them both, musingly. "Naruto is saying that he exchanges material for the help of the villains." "Wife Rebecca, really smart, not forced, just a request." Naruto stretched out his fingers and nodded Rebecca''s lips, traversed the thin pink lips, and the soft touch on the fingers made Naruto''s heart wave . Rebecca blushed, nodding her head to understand "I''ll talk about it. If that''s the case, they should agree." After talking about Rebecca, she turned away, walked a few meters away, looked back at Naruto, her eyes filled with deep affection, squeezed her fist, and thought of helping Naruto to help things, and speeded up her pace immediately. Now the iron bridge between the villain family and the island is completely opened, and there is Naruto, and the crisis of the iron bridge is also eliminated. Rebecca took several guards to the villain''s clan. Naruto then pulled Robin back to the boat and chatted with a few beauties. In the afternoon, the sun sinking in the sun was shining on the water. "Naruto husband." Rebecca drew her little hand, and screamed out when they were far away, and her face was flushed and anxious, making Naruto a faint smile. When Rebecca approached quickly, Naruto noticed that a small human race next to Rebecca was still a girl, wearing a gorgeous long group, standing there, raising her head to look at Naruto. To the eyes of Naruto, the villain lifted the long skirt and bowed respectfully to Naruto. "Thank you for saving our people and saving me last time." Naruto looked at this little girl with doubts, cute faces, double pony tails, and really a funny and cute creature. He couldn''t help but squatted down, stretched out his palms, and touched the villain''s head. The other side was startled, taking a few steps back, his face a little flustered, and hiding behind Rebecca for a moment. Rebecca looked at the eye-catcher pleasantly, pulled the villain, and looked calm. "This is the daughter of the villain chief, Man Shirley." "Sorry, I was a little bit let go of things that were caught by other humans before." Man Shirley was afraid of Naruto''s palm, her eyes were full of fear, and she stepped back timidly. Naruto unfortunately retracted his hand and looked at Man Shirley. "You are the patriarch''s daughter, that is, the princess of the villain, don''t you know that Her Royal Highness has anything to do with me?" A slight smile, and the gentle words made Man Shirley feel comfortable, put down her vigilance, raised her head and looked at Naruto "With regard to artificial fruit, if you can provide us with the necessities of the little people every year, we can help you continue to complete the artificial devil fruit." "Is this the only requirement?" Naruto still feels that these conditions are too few. Compared with 50% of the profit, this profit is less. After all, even if there are tens of thousands of such villains, they eat for a year I''m afraid there aren''t hundreds of millions of Baileys yet. If you want an artificial demon fruit, you can sell hundreds of millions of Baileys, or net profit. "Huh." Man Shirley nodded her head, raised her head, her eyes stared at her. "Also, as the patriarch''s daughter, I must always supervise you and not do bad things to villains." "This, the principal is staying with me?" Naruto couldn''t help but want to laugh. Man Shirley nodded her head seriously "It is also to improve the relationship between the villain and human beings. I heard that you are the next king. It happens that the villain sent me." "Isn''t this a marriage?" Naruto was startled and smiled bitterly. "Marriage? What does it mean?" Man Shirley asked, tilting her head. "I mean, are you going to stay with me all your life," Naruto asked, looking straight up. "Can''t it?" Man Shirley was puzzled. "Of course you can, and it''s very welcome." Naruto is certainly willing to have such a nice "ornament" beside him. "All right, say it again." Man Shirley lifted her little skirt and said "From now on, take care." "Take care." Naruto laughed, stretched out a finger, and rubbed Man Shirley''s head. Only then did Man Shirley not hide, knowing Naruto would not hurt her, and took the initiative to take a step forward. Hugging Naruto''s palm, blinking his eyes, seriously "Humans, thank you so much for helping the Tartars. Our Tartars will always support you." v2 Chapter 231： : The Deal Between the Three Emperors The Princess of the Tatar ethnic group stayed with Naruto, and after more than ten days together, Dresrosa''s environment has improved. With the help of sugar, the artificial fruit has also proceeded smoothly without a pause. Look. Yarn, Chinese website After another day, the four emperors got news and went to Dresrosa. There are only three emperors left. Naruto invites them at the palace of Dresrosa, and all of them arrive. A major sensation caused by the new world, some supernovas also came in secret to make up for the excitement. In the new palace of Dresrosa, in the palace hall, there are 4 people sitting on a round table, Naruto is the chairman, looking around the 3 emperors in front, Shanks, Beast Caddo, and Bigum. Now Dresrosa is completely Naruto, Naruto is also qualified to challenge the Three Emperors, and now he has three people, not for fighting, but for a very important thing, One Piece s treasure, now Naruto People have enough chassis to let the three emperors obey his arrangements. Naruto drags his head with both hands and looks at the powerful **** in front "This time, I have one thing to discuss with you." "What''s the matter, and why can you control this country." Beast Kaiduo looks bad, grinds his teeth, and stares at Naruto with a hateful look. Now he costs more to die, and no one provides him with artificial devil fruits. How can this keep him from getting angry. Numerous ugly faces of Bigumum, Naruto glanced at Shanks and Beast Kadado "I want to return information to you with an item." "What''s that?" Shanks frowned, looking at Naruto coldly, looking uncomfortable. "A weapon, in simple terms, I sell this weapon to only three of you, and you give me information. Wap.novelhall.com" "Sell us a weapon?" Bigumm grinned, and laughed. "Boy, I don''t know what weapons you can sell to us?" "Artificial Demon Fruit." Naruto uttered the word indifferently. Several faces changed greatly. Among them, the beast Kaiduo''s angry face was unusually ugly, watching Naruto''s eyes a little bit of fire. Shanks lowered his face and looked at Naruto "Have you overwhelmed the costly artificial demon fruit?" "Of course." Naruto said seriously "With this thing, suppress the Naval Headquarters and the Revolutionary Army. I will give you artificial devil fruits. You will provide me with the whereabouts of the One Piece treasure." "One Piece''s Treasure?" The three emperors looked at each other, shocked by the beast Kaiduo, and restored the apathy. "What do you want for the treasure? With artificial fruits, you should have no less treasure than One Piece." "You don''t need to worry about why I want it, I only ask you, you agree or not agree on this condition." Naruto didn''t look well and crossed his eyes, Kaiduo''s cold eyes, so Baiduo''s heart trembled. Three emperors startled and thought, Shanks laughed. "Man-made demon fruit, after all, has a lot of disadvantages. It can''t be compared with real devil fruit. If we don''t promise you, what would you do?" "Sold to the world government or the revolutionary army, I also cooperate with them." Naruto said calmly, indifferent. The three emperors'' faces are a bit ugly, no matter whether they are artificial demon fruit or Naruto, if they really kill their lives for the world government and the revolutionary army, it will be a bit difficult. "Anyway, these days, the artificial devil fruit is a bit breakthrough, that is, it is 30% stronger than before, and the output is 300 a month." Naruto''s mouth is upturned, what he said is not fake. The systematic demon fruit has been studied for the Utarata tribe, and the artificial devil fruit has also risen to a stage, and the yield and quality have been improved. The three emperors breathed and diarrhea, and three hundred demons were really terrible, and it was three hundred a month. This speed can create a super strong pirate group. "Among them, I will share half of the harvest for you, and one will be priced at 200 million Bailey." Naruto said calmly and stretched out two fingers. "200 million, you guy." Beast Kai''s angry eyes were about to spit fire, only half sold, and three people, but 200 million, this is simply grabbing. "My demon fruit does have such value," Naruto spread his hands, looking serious. "Okay, I promise you." The first to loosen it was Bigum, and Shanks nodded without hesitation. Baidu Kaiduo didn''t nod his head. "That''s good, I hope to cooperate happily." Naruto laughed. With complete victory, he was relieved and had the information of the Three Emperors. It is really easier to find the treasure of One Piece. After several people agreed on some transactions, they left here directly. Lazily leaning on Naruto in the back seat, seeing the three emperors leave, his face screamed calmly behind him. "Supernova guy, come out." "Cut, how did you find out?" Joe Ellie walked out of the dark, holding a chicken thigh in her hand, and she was really a girl who liked to eat. Naruto stood up, watched Bony walk over, and approached "Nothing in this world can fool me." "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful." Joey Bonnie''s eyes moved down, looking for a place to get out of sleep, and she realized that Naruto was about a meter away from her, and Joey Bonnie was about to move. Naruto was indeed quicker by her, took a step forward, stretched out one hand, and wrapped her arms around Joey Allney''s waist, clasped together. "Yeah!" Boni called in panic, the chicken legs fell to the ground, and the soft flesh of her chest was squeezed against Naruto''s chest. "Relax, beauty, I won''t kill you, I just want to work with you on one thing." "What''s the matter?" Bonnie bit her silver teeth angrily. "Become my woman, do things for me." Naruto caught Boni''s chin with one hand, letting her Xueyan look at herself, looking at her eyes, looking calm. "how about it?" "Hah? You''re not crazy." Bonnie snorted coldly, shoving poorly. "Hurry up and let me go." v2 Chapter 232： : Joey Bonnie "That''s not okay. The beauty''s body is so soft and comfortable to hold," and Naruto took a deep breath in front of Joe Ellie''s white neck, and said what made Bonnie''s face red and red "Still so fragrant." Spreading along Bonnie Snow White''s neck, you can see the white snowy hills, which are soft, and are now clinging to Naruto''s chest, making Naruto feel a pleasant Shuangyi. "You shameless bastard." Joe Elle Britten clenched her teeth, raised her pink fists, and beat Naruto. Unfortunately, Naruto was holding her too hard, so she couldn''t make any effort. Naruto holds the palm of his hand and directly grabs the two pink fists of Joey Alley and kisses the fist. "I didn''t expect that Fanny''s fist was so sweet." Jo Ellie Penny almost fainted, and looked angrily at Naruto, biting her teeth "I tell you, I won''t obey your plans. Even if I die, I won''t let you do it." "I don''t want you to die, and I''m just asking for your opinion." Naruto said softly, without any further intercourse, but letting go of Joelly Benny''s waist lightly, took a step back and calmed her face. "Joe Allie, work with me, and I will provide you with more secure protection. You become my woman, how about doing things for me?" "What the **** do you want me to do for you?" Joe Ellie Bonnie had a pain in her chest, rubbing Xuenen in front of her chest, a painful look. Naruto swallowed with this action, and stared at Joe Ellie''s chest, took a deep breath, pressed it a little and wanted to rush up, rubbing her heart a few times. Calm road "Help me against the Three Emperors, I will give you the remaining half of the artificial demon fruit unconditionally. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" "Unconditional?" Joel Benny was shocked, stopped the movement of rubbing her chest, and stared at Naruto in a stun. This was the thing that allowed the three emperors to break his head and give him unconditionally. Joey Bonnie''s eyes were a little strange, staring at Naruto, frowning. "Do you have any other attempts?" "No." Naruto shook his hand, solemnly. "I just like you, and this thing is the same for my wife, you can help me manage it." "Like me?" Bonnie''s pale fingers nodded and she laughed and teased. "I don''t know how Naruto named the world, how much do I like me?" "Help you kill anyone." Naruto''s faint words made Jo Ellie''s heart tremble, holding her thin red lips, staring at Naruto, silent for a while, raising her head, her face calmly "What you are saying is true, I become your woman, and you will give me half of the artificial devil fruit, only this condition." "Well, isn''t Bonnie significantly less, if you want gold, there are a lot here." "No." Joey Allney hurriedly swayed Jade Hands and lowered her head. "It''s just a little bit more." It is true that she would come up with such conditions. The current Naruto power is really large. With the entire country, I don''t know how many pirates would want to cooperate with Naruto, but now he came to him. Joey Allney''s face flashed red, she didn''t think she was so charming, she looked up at Naruto, and her eyes blinked. "All you said is true? Wouldn''t you lie to me?" "True than pearls," Naruto said seriously. Joey Alley pursed her lips and was silent for a while "Well, I''ll think about it and give you results in three days." "Three days is too short, how about a day?" Naruto was a little dissatisfied, but now he really wanted to hug this Joe Alli Boni into his arms. This beautiful figure was so imaginative. "A day, that''s all right." Joey Bonnie didn''t have much, turned her head and was about to leave, and Naruto said something to stop her. "You can live here, I will let someone arrange things for you, and your staff will take good care of you. When you figure it out, you can tell me at any time." "Thank you, then." Joey Allney poked her head, smiled, and left the hall again. Naruto stared at the back of Joe Ellie "This **** is so tempting." Indeed, the two delicate hips of Joey Bonnie are absolutely superb to Naruto, who has eaten meat. "King, how''s things going?" As Naruto stared at Bonnie with a flash of unusual light, soft words came to his ears. Baby5 pretends to be a maid, respectfully stands not far away and looks at Naruto, and turns to Naruto''s staring eyes, baby5 bows. "Afternoon tea is ready. The king will come with me." The low-necked maid outfit, as soon as she bent down, she showed Xuenen on her chest completely in front of Naruto. The bottomless ditch made Naruto smile lightly. The baby5 maid was really cute. Naruto stepped forward, waiting for baby5 to lift up, holding baby5''s waist, the soft touch, let Naruto relax. "King." Baby5 stiffened and climbed up to his face in shame. "Call the master." Naruto stretched out her fingers and touched Baby5''s lips. The soft touch made people addicted. "Master!" Baby5 yelled shamefully. Naruto''s heart was itching, and her hands wrapped around baby5''s waist, letting her body squeeze against her chest, staring at baby5''s beautiful eyes "Does baby5 like me, but I like you very much, remember, only love me." "Yes master, baby5 will only like you." Baby5''s obsessive eyes stared at Naruto, flashing a firmness. Naruto laughed. While baby5 was staring at her, a big hand covered baby5''s smooth lower abdomen, which stretched out for a long time. The touch made Naruto sigh. Baby5 snorted softly in Naruto''s arms, groaned shyly "the host." v2 Chapter 233： : Bowney Surrender The next morning, Naruto was sinking into deep sleep, the door of the room was awakened, and a soft voice came from Joey Penny. "Naruto, I want to talk to you about yesterday. See 1 Mao 2 Line 3 Chinese Website" Naruto with sleepy eyes, moved his body, rolled over and stretched, holding a soft object aside, babbling his mouth, no sign of waking. The knock on the door sounded twice more. "The master woke up." Sweet words softly spoken in Naruto''s ears, Naruto rubbing his eyes and seeing that baby5''s face was just around the corner, just a woman, and that charming face had a bit of beauty. "Good morning." Naruto smiled lightly and kissed baby5''s face down. The smooth touch made Naruto''s heart refreshed, but unfortunately the knock outside the door was too noisy. "Hey, Naruto, I know you''re here, open the door." Bonnie''s voice was a little bit resentful. "This guy is really noisy. Who told her I was here?" Naruto rolled over and got out of bed, walked to the door and opened the door, and Pony was standing with his head down in front of him, thinking. "I promise you yesterday, you you hooligan!" Bony blushed and blushed, pointing at Naruto. "How''s it going?" Naruto yawned. Bony''s blush was like the sun, and she didn''t dare to look at Naruto on her side. She hadn''t turned around, but she was surrounded by a big hand around her waist, and she fell into Naruto''s arms with a soft face against his naked Chest. Cheeks became hot and shy, making Bonnie afraid to move, and raised her head a little angrily. She was about to blame a few shameless hooligan. When she looked up, her small mouth touched the warm air. Naruto''s face was close at hand, and Bony''s thin lips were taken away. Buzzing in her head, Boni didn''t expect that the first kiss would be gone. It''s nothing. The most annoying thing is that the hooligan started to hold her body. "You, what are you doing? Let go of me." Boni reached out her hand and shoved it, but she couldn''t push Naruto''s chest at all. And Naruto came to her ears, and soft words made Boni''s body soft "Little beauty, didn''t you say yes yesterday, being my woman, I will always protect you." "This, but you can''t be so anxious." Boni nodded, raised her head, pouted her mouth, hummed dissatisfied, Naruto was cute for Boni, fascinated, touched Boni''s face, eyes full of love Road "Doesn''t Bonnie want to give me?" "This, that" Boni was at a loss, and when she didn''t know what to do, her body was held up. "Yeah, what are you doing, shameless, hooligan, asshole" Bonnie kept kicking her thin legs, but unfortunately Naruto kept coming to the bed and put Bonny lightly on the bed. Unexpectedly, there was another person on the bed, and Boni was even more ashamed to see people. She buried her head in Naruto''s arms, and did not dare to move. Naruto smiled and touched Bony''s face. Looking at this domineering man, Bony''s eyes filled with Qiushui''s eyes were turbulent, and she was so shy that she buried her little face in Naruto''s arms. Sweating, fortunately, the gorgeous king''s bedroom in the king''s bedroom was so warm that Bourney couldn''t feel half chill. For a long time of warmth, Naruto drowsily stunned Bonnie, looking at his baby5 with twinkling peach hearts, thinking about the next thing, of course, only the treasure of One Piece remains to be found. "Um." Boni snorted softly, making her frown, her face a little bit painful, raised her head, looked at Naruto, shyly climbed up to her face, thinking of the abomination just now, forbearance Don''t live in Naruto and stunned. It''s just that the soft hand, holding Naruto''s body, is a pleasure, not a pain. "You bad guy." Bonnie wrinkled Joan''s nose and looked up, sulking. "I am a bad guy, but I also like your bad guy. From now on, I will not let anyone bully you." Naruto reached out and touched Bony''s face, his eyes were full of mild eyes. Bonifang''s heart was beating, her shameful face was hot, buried in Naruto''s arms, rubbed a few times on his chest, and looked up at the man who had taken her away for the first time. Pursing that red lips "I don''t care. From now on, you have to prepare my food and give me something delicious every day." "That''s good." Naruto smiled slightly, stretched out both palms, pinched Bonnie''s boneless Joan''s nose "Snack goods." "Hum." Bonnie screamed from her nose, opened her white silver teeth, and bit her on Naruto''s chest. "That''s what you were looking for." Naruto, who was in pain, took a breath of air, and frowned. "How does it hurt? Help you tian." Boni lifted up and looked at Naruto''s painful appearance, Fang Xin froze, blinked her eyes, lowered her head, and used the pink tongue, tian took the place where she just bite . Raising his head, Phoenix eyes narrowed "Does it still hurt?" "Huh." Naruto''s bones were numb all over, staring at Bonny''s thin red lips, the pink color of petals, making Naruto''s heart move, lowered his head and whispered in Bonnie''s ear. "You bad guy." Bonnie''s blushing face turned red, and she glanced at Naruto, clenched her teeth, and didn''t speak. Taking on her body, she kept moving down, and Bony opened her thin red lips. The air in the room went up. I don''t know if it was the temperature or some other reason. v2 Chapter 234： : One Piece End (End!) For half a year, Naruto obtained the information of the three emperors with artificial demon fruits. Now the one piece''s secret treasure has also been discovered, and the information obtained by the three emperors has been stitched together. It took Naruto more than ten days to launch the ship, all the way. Came to the place where the One Piece placed the secret treasure in astonishment. Watch 1 Yarn 3 Chinese Website Under the dazzling sun, the golden gold is covered with islands, jewels all over the ground, and a huge stone monument in front. In front of the stimulating eyes, Robin jumped first, whispered to the stele, and touched the stele with his green fingers. "Is this a blank historical article." "All the treasures are mine." Naruto smiled lightly, and now Jiujiuyu reincarnates, and launches Wanxiang Tianyin, moving all the countless treasures to his own ship. At this time, the system''s prompt sounds, too. stand up. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the final mission and obtaining the Temple of the Star of the Gods, who can enter and exit any world." "Well, I haven''t seen Sakura Hinada for a long time, and Red Hitomi and they can just go and see." Hearing the sound of the system, Naruto couldn''t help chuckling and interpreting this historical article forward. Shouted "Robin, come up, this stone, I''ll help you carry it up." "No need." Robin smiled softly, shook his head, stared at Naruto, and stared softly. "What is blank history?" Naruto was a little confused. "Who knows?" Robin put out his small hand and didn''t want to say it, just staring at Naruto, a little obsessed. "It''s still important to me in Naruto. Look. Mao. Line. Chinese. Wen.net" I just felt Naruto with warmth in my heart, and touched my nose, watching Robin get on the ship, and turned towards Nami Road, who controlled the rudder. "Well, Nami, take good control of the sails." "Naruto, what are you doing?" Nami looked at Naruto with a bit of confusion, and started the hull, moving towards the water ahead. "Take you to other worlds," Naruto smiled lightly, spread his hands, and pointed at the front. The sound of air tearing, the whole space shook, and a dark hole appeared like glass-broken air. Nami and others were a bit surprised, looking at Naruto, looking puzzled: "what is this?" "Ship, you''ll know when you get in." "Oh." Nami and others did not hesitate to launch the boat again, let this hull carrying Naruto girls, go forward, and enter the dark space-time shuttle hole. As the hull entered the black hole, Naruto''s eyes turned dark, and the corner of his mouth evoked a smile, whispering "Wife, I am back." The world that cuts the red eyes, not far from the emperor, in the large fortress, the warm kitchen "Red pupil, yes, get the soy sauce." Shuangmawei Mayin shook a large pot of curry meat, took a deep breath, smelled the seductive fragrance, and drew the crescent mouth. "Such fragrance should be liked by Naruto." Turning his head, Ma Yin saw Chitong stealing food with a cold face, and he didn''t hesitate to tap the spoon in his hand gently on Chitong''s head. A squeaking noise made Chitong startled. Holding his head, the sore corner of his eyes contained a little tear. "You are also a kid, don''t steal food." The furious Ma Yin trained Red pupil enough, and Red pupil could only pull her head in pity, and did not dare to resist at all. Sitting on the sofa, Na Jietan held a cigarette, took her mouth with her onion fingers, spit out a cloud of smoke, looked at them with a smile, her mature and beautiful face moved down, and she looked upright. Holding a big belly and lower abdomen, put your palms lightly, touch your belly, and laughed softly. "I don''t know where your father went, he hasn''t returned yet." There was a loud noise, and there was a lot of water flowing outside the house. He was dozing Hill, raising his head blankly, rubbing his eyes, and squeezing his mouth. "What''s going on?" ... Naruto''s world, on a mountain peak, in a large wooden house The noisy child running around, the noisy Tsunabe yelled impatiently "Give me some peace, who''s running, be careful I''ll beat you!" A few children were startled, stopped for a moment, staring at Tsunade in front of them, one of them was a little girl with white pupils and two apple-red faces, and she burst into tears. "Good, good, don''t cry, don''t cry, Grandma apologizes." Gang was helpless, crouched and touched the little girl''s head. As a result, the little girl grew louder and faster. Tsunade didn''t understand that it was half this time, and his head was so loud that he called "Sister Hina," and when she saw the mature Hina who was in an apron came over, she couldn''t help grinning with a grin. "Naruto, where did you go?" "I think Naruto must have something important." Hina smiled mildly, walked to the little girl, and stroked her head with a thin white palm. "Tian Tian, ??don''t cry, Dad will be back soon." "Really?" The little girl blinked her big eyes, and she no longer cried. "Sister, outside, outside" has been an adult firework, a slender figure, the plump snow hills of her chest undulating, her hands are supporting her knees with eager faces, and her mouth is exhaling a sweet breath. "What''s the matter, Hana, slowly." Hina''s face remained unchanged, revealing a smile that was as sunny as a gentle touch of Hana''s head. "Sister, I''m not a kid anymore." Hua Huo pursed her mouth, dissatisfied, and patted Hina''s palm, Jiao Chan said "Also, there is such a big ship outside." ...